《Rebirth of a Counterattack: Godly Doctor Shizi Fei》 Chapter 1 The girl is a whiplash horse of wind and dust. After three states and six prefectures, she rides all night without a moment''s rest. But when she arrives at the Imperial Palace, what she faces is the cold and broken body of her father and mother, as well as the young brother who is trapped and threatened. She swings her knife at the man like crazy. She trusts him for eighteen years and calls him uncle Huang. However, when her knife is raised high, she still calls him uncle Huang Before she could fall, more knives fell on her body, blood splashed, arms fell and legs were broken, and her body was as fragmented as her father''s and mother''s. nevertheless, her eyes were still not closed, dead, dead staring at the face, the complacent, smiling face! -- ah ah -- the young girl sat up in fright, soaked her clothes with cold sweat, covered her chest tightly with her hands, and her eyes were glistening with tears. She dreamed again of her deep blood feud, the tragic death of her father and his mother, and the face of her enemy that made her hate her to the marrow. "What''s wrong with you, miss?" A girl came in, looking at her face carefully. The girl glanced at her, and her face gradually recovered. She shook her head and said, "it''s OK. I have a nightmare. What about Xiaolan?" The girl in front of her is not her close girl. It seems that she is the rough emissary in the villa. The girl''s face is a little anxious. She can''t answer her hesitation. The girl''s heart is cold. She wants to know what Xiaolan is doing with her toes. It must be someone from Qi''s mansion who is reporting the situation. Xiao Lan''s murder of Qi Rongyue has lost his hand. At this time, he must have confessed to mother Li. Maybe he will start again these two days. Hum - I''m not your kind and deceitful Qi Rongyue. I''m Chu Tianyu, the princess of Chu Dynasty and Chu Tianyu wearing Qi Rongyue''s skin. Three days ago, she opened her eyes at the bottom of the cold lake. The feeling of being oppressed and suffocated by the water made her very excited. She was alive. She was still alive. Although she was no longer Chu Tianyu, she was still alive. That was the most important thing, wasn''t it? She rose to the surface of the water and watched the face on the shore that was smiling with pride become stiff quickly. She smiled happily. Yes, what she wanted was this effect. She wanted to make all the people who killed Qi Rongyue and Chu Tianyu pay the price. From that day on, she changed from the princess of Chu Dynasty to Qi Rongyue, a brand new Qi Rongyue. She waved to the girl to go out. She got out of bed slowly. She walked slowly step by step. A princess''s prestige came out from inside and outside. The eyes around the room were cold and fierce in indifference. The woman who peeped outside couldn''t help shivering. Since she fell into the water last time, she seems to have changed a lot. No, it''s like she has changed a person. Is this the same old cowardly lady? The mother-in-law''s body couldn''t help shivering. She didn''t dare to peek any more and turned away. Qi Rongyue''s eyes swept through the window just hiding from her mother-in-law, and her eyes became more and more cool. She opened the drawer on the dressing table, and there was a box in it. From the memory, it was the only thing Qi Rongyue brought out when she was sent to the Chuang Tzu by Qi''s wife. There are two layers in the box. There are not many things in the box, but several simple hairpin rings. On the second layer, there are some scattered silver and two silver notes. The face is not big. It''s only one hundred and twenty notes, two in total. There''s also a sales contract and a sales contract of Xiaolan. She was holding the deed of sale, and a sneer came out from the corner of her mouth, hurting me? Chapter 2 The next morning, she woke up early, but didn''t get up. Only when Xiaolan came in with breakfast, did she pretend to just wake up and get out of bed. Xiao Lan didn''t prepare hot water for her. In the copper basin on the shelf, there is cold water. These days, it''s the same. An unpopular young lady, a young lady who has been driven out of the house, is no longer a real young lady. Who will serve her sincerely? Even the girls from the mansion are so neglectful, let alone others! In the cold winter, she simply washed her face with cold water. Although she was a princess, she was different from the ordinary princess. She had suffered a lot and washed her face with cold water. She had not tasted it. Sitting in front of the dinner table, there are steaming meat buns and very thick white porridge on the table, as well as two delicious looking dishes. She didn''t move her face, but she sneered at her heart. She used to eat cold porridge and cold dishes. When did she eat hot steamed buns? It''s still meat, ah -- she suddenly smiled: "today is so rich, Xiao Lan, you can sit here, let''s eat together." Xiaolan hurriedly waved: "no, no, no, how can I sit with the young lady? In the past, the maidservant didn''t understand the rules. Yesterday''s mother Li in her mansion taught her a lesson. I dare not! " She didn''t dare? What did she dare not to do, even push the master to go down the lake? If there is anything I dare not to eat, I''m afraid I dare not eat the food on this table! "I want you to sit here. It''s not the mansion. Who can control us? In the future, we will live together. What are you polite to me? " With that, she pushed the porridge into front of her and handed her a steaming bun. In the cold winter, this kind of hot food can make people have appetite most, which is what Xiaolan has paid attention to. Xiao Lan hurriedly pushed the white porridge back and said with a dry smile, "Miss, it''s been a long time since you ate hot food. Please eat while it''s hot. I''ll go to the kitchen to see if there are any other dishes, and then I''ll add some for you." As she said this, she ran out of the room as if fleeing, and quickly closed the door outside. Only when the door was opened and closed, the cold wind came in and blew the hot smoke on the table to Qi Rongyue''s mouth and nose. "Well, it''s really fragrant. It''s just fragrant. It will kill people!" She picked up the porridge, ate a clean spoon, and ate most of the small dishes, only the delicious meat bun, but did not eat a mouthful. After eating, she walked out of the room and saw the cat peeping at the window. Xiaolan''s face was full of chagrin. Was it chagrin that she didn''t eat the meat buns she prepared carefully for her or that she wasted the poison in the meat buns? "What are you doing out there, miss? It''s cold outside. You''re not well! " When Wang saw Qi Rongyue standing at the door, she hurriedly left her work and came forward to tell her. Of course, she didn''t really care about Qi Rongyue. She just came up to have a look. Did she eat the meat bun on the table! Qi Rongyue''s cool eyes swept to the Wang''s mother-in-law, and he said in a low voice, "I have something to tell you!" As soon as she heard this, she hurriedly accompanied the fake smile and said, "if you have anything, miss, I''ll do it for you!" It''s just a girl about to die. What else can I do? Qi Rongyue said, "help me to call for a girl. I want to buy a girl!" Lady Wang''s eyes quickly glanced at Xiao Lan and said, "isn''t Miss Xiao Lan waiting on you? How can I buy a girl? " Chapter 3 "Xiaolan grew up with me and didn''t have a good life in the mansion. Now she follows me to suffer in the villa. She didn''t do any rough work before. The girls in the villa all perform their duties and can''t help her. I want to buy another girl to help her, so she won''t be tired!" It turns out that''s the case. Wang Nanzi takes an eye to see Xiaolan again. Xiaolan nods to her and asks her to do it. At this critical time, follow her first, so that the young lady won''t be suspicious of them, but it''s a bad thing. Wang Po got Xiao Lan''s dark promise. Naturally, there was no doubt about it. She immediately went outside Zhuangzi. After two hours, Wang Po brought people''s teeth from the city. From the humble wupeng carriage, seven or eight young girls came down. They were mostly 14 or 15 years old. There were tears on their faces. Some people looked around with their eyes open. Some people didn''t care. They seemed to have recognized their lives. The human tooth is a middle-aged man, thin, tall, dark and yellow. When walking, his feet are floating. In the eyes of ordinary people, he is an ordinary person, but in the eyes of Qi Rongyue, he is an ordinary person who is ill. Wang Po smilingly takes people to the courtyard where Qi Rong lives, makes the girls stand in a row, and then introduces to Qi Rongyue: "Miss, this is boss Li, his girls are all top-notch, but they are specially sent to the gate of the mansion." Qi Rongyue nodded to boss Li with a light smile, and said, "isn''t our Qi mansion also a big mansion?" Boss Li nodded in a hurry. It should be the prefecture magistrate of Xuzhou, senior member of Siping. Isn''t it a big mansion? It''s just the miss of Qifu. How could she live in this broken village? If you want to buy people, you should buy them at home and send them here! Qi Rongyue doesn''t care what boss Li thinks. As long as he knows, she is still the miss of Qi mansion. Qi Rongyue steps down the steps. In a long girl, she sees a girl who looks fearless and looks at her many times. She looks ordinary and is thin. But in her eyes, she has an air of fearlessness. She hooks her lips and chuckles. She points to the girl and says, "it''s her!" Boss Li, with a slight look on his face, was pleased. The girl was too bold and looked unruly. No one looked at her many times. He was thinking about selling it to the kiln at a low price. Unexpectedly, she was attracted by Miss Qi. "You are not only selling girls, but also receiving girls, right?" said boss Li, who looked happy Boss Li hurriedly nodded, "yes, you are the son of a child. You can do the business of the lady in the back house. Naturally, you can also accept it." Qi Rongyue nodded and pointed to the little blue beside boss Li: "how do you like this girl?" What do you mean, miss? Don''t wait for Xiao Lan to ask, boss Li smiled and waved his hand: "Miss Qi is joking. This girl is the powerful girl around you. I can''t afford to buy someone who sells big girls." Qi Rongyue is still a face of light clouds, do not see the anger: "don''t spend money, take this for a change." Boss Li looks happy. It''s a good business. The girl''s hair around Miss Li can be sold for at least one hundred and eighty-two silver. However, the coarse girl he sells can earn a lot of money at most ten Liang silver. Xiaolan pours at Qi Rongyue, grabs Qi Rongyue''s arm and screams, "Miss, you can''t sell me, you can''t buy me, the big lady, the big lady --" Chapter 4 Qi Rongyue''s face was a little heavy, and his soft voice was cold for three minutes: "what''s the matter with the big lady? If I want to sell my own girl, do I have to ask her permission? " If she is in the Qi mansion, it really needs her permission. But now, she is not in the Qi mansion. The emperor is far away. The eldest lady can''t control her. When she wants to, it''s too late. Xiaolan has never seen Qi Rongyue put on such a face to her, and her heart is shocked. The young lady has changed, and even she doesn''t know her. Qi Rongyue pushes Xiaolan away, but Xiaolan is overthrown by her. Qi Rongyue hands the deed of sale to boss Li, and takes another deed of sale handed by boss Li. He is very happy. He must be upset by this girl. Otherwise, how could he exchange the first-class maid for a rough servant. Wang Po was stunned for a long time before she came back to her senses. Didn''t miss say that she wanted to buy a girl to help Xiao Lan? Why is it now a little blue? Wang Po rushed to Qi Rongyue''s body and shouted to him, "Miss, you can''t do this. After all, Xiao Lan is from Qi mansion, so you sold her. Have you ever thought about how to deal with her?" Qi Rongyue''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold light between them overflowed: "excuse me? Who else should I tell when I sell a girl? It seems that you don''t want to stay in this villa. If you don''t give up Xiaolan, just go with her! " Wang Po was so shocked that she knelt down on her knees. She did not know whether she was frightened by the words of the eldest lady or forced by the momentum of the eldest lady. Boss Li should hurry to leave when he gets cheap. Otherwise, it''s not good for the young lady to regret for a while. He goes to Xiaolan and reaches out to pull up the little blue that fell on the ground. When was Xiaolan pulled by people like this? He was a man. He was ashamed and angry at once. He shouted: "get away from me, don''t touch me!" Boss Li teaches girls every day. Naturally, he knows how to make a girl obey. He only hears the "snap" sound. Xiao Lan''s white and tender face is slapped in the face. He also hears boss Li senleng''s voice: "no wonder your miss wants to sell you. It turned out to be such an unknown product. It doesn''t matter. When you enter the door of Li Dazhu, there are some ways to make you From not knowing the phase transition, we can see the phase. " Xiao Lan cried and cried for help from Wang Po, but she could not get up on the cold ground! When the carriage pulled Xiaolan away from the dust, she woke up. Her indenture was not in the hands of the young lady. Even if the young lady wanted to sell her, it was impossible! So she was just afraid of a hair? Qi Rongyue ignores Wang Po, leads the girl to the room and closes the door. The wench is hungry. As soon as she enters the room, she stares at the food on the table, especially the big meat bag, which makes her mouth water. "What''s your name?" Qi Rongyue asked. That wench is not timid at all, straightforward way: "maidservant calls snow son, this year 15 years old." Xueer? She thought of a girl named Xueer in Qi''s mansion, and her lips could not help bending upward: "Xueer, you remember my words. In this world, you only have one master. You just need to obey my orders. If others say anything, you can think of it as farting. You don''t need to be reasonable. Understand?" Xueer''s round eyes turned and asked, "what about the lady and master in the mansion?" Chapter 5 Qi Rongyue chuckles, and the girl is not stupid: "no matter who it is, of course, it also includes the lady and the master in the mansion. Of course, if your life is threatened, you can take the chance properly, but you should always remember in your heart that only I am your master. You don''t need to look at anyone''s face except me." Snow son hurriedly nods: "maidservant understood!" Qi Rongyue said again, "Xueer, do you know why I chose you?" Xueer shakes her head: "I don''t know!" "Because you are very brave, I like girls who are brave, but you should remember that courage is not recklessness and ignorance. Do you understand what I mean?" Xueer has never been a fool. Hearing Qi Rongyue''s words, she immediately understood the meaning of her words, and hurriedly nodded, "your maidservant understands!" Her eyes still fell on the bun from time to time. Qi Rongyue saw it and said with a smile, "the bun is poisonous. You''d better not eat it. You can eat everything else." Xueer is surprised: "someone is trying to hurt miss?" Qi Rongyue smiled: "in the past life and this life, how many people are killing me, but I am still alive, so God is fair!" Things in Chuang Tzu soon spread to Qi mansion. In the warm Pavilion in the East Chamber of Qingyun residence, the eldest lady was in the top seat, holding a handstove with silk and enamel in her hand. The sun was shining on her white and round face through the landscape screen, which made her look more and more beautiful. Aunt Wei stood behind the old lady. She gently kneaded her shoulder and neck with her fingers. She felt so comfortable that the old lady''s eyes were half narrowed, and her lips were cocked. The little bitch was not in the house. She felt that the whole person was much more comfortable and relaxed. "It''s still sister Wei''s skill. She''s almost asleep in comfort!" Aunt Jiang joked to them. Aunt Wei smiled: "look at sister Jiang''s words, it seems to be jealous!" Two aunts, you tease me one by one, and the eldest lady is also happy to listen. She is just about to add two sentences, but she hears footsteps rushing into the warm Pavilion in the East chamber. The eldest lady raised her eyebrows and saw that mother Li came quickly with a gloomy look. She was very worried. Was it not the matter of Chuang Tzu? She straightened herself up and said to the two aunts, "go back first, I''m tired!" Seeing this, the two aunts naturally knew that it was the eldest lady and mother Li who had private words to say. They hurriedly and respectfully withdrew. When Li''s mother saw that everyone had retreated, she hurried to the first lady and whispered a few words in her ear. The old lady''s ruddy face turned white with rage. She slapped the stove on the ground and said, "she knows?" Mother Li looked heavy and shook her head. "I don''t know, otherwise, how could I stay in Chuang Tzu peacefully?" The old lady''s white and thin hands were twisted together, and her face became more and more gloomy. She murmured: "still alive? Why don''t you die? " She took a deep breath, turned to mother Li and said, "go, tell the lady in the village to hurry up. Before she finds out about it, solve it as soon as possible. It can''t be delayed any longer. Next month, she will discuss marriage with the Yin government. If the dead girl doesn''t get rid of it, it will delay Xueer''s marriage." "I will not allow it!" The old lady''s face was calm and elegant. She had already disappeared. Her eyes were cruel. Even mother Li, who had a close relationship with her, could not help shivering. Chapter 6 Despite the cold weather outside, mother Li hurried out of Qi''s house and came to Chuang Tzu on the outskirts of Pengcheng. As soon as she entered Chuang Tzu, she ran into the nervous looking mother-in-law Wang. When Wang saw Mother Li coming, she hurriedly gathered up and lowered her voice: "mother Li, you can count it!" Mother Li frowns. What''s the matter? "Miss has just gone out!" Mrs. Wang''s face was sad. She looked carefully at mother Li''s face. Sure enough, mother Li heard this and immediately turned black seven points: "what did you say? How can you get her out? " "Mother Li, I know I shouldn''t let her go out casually, but she is a miss after all. I can only persuade her, but I dare not stop her!" "She went out alone?" It''s useless to talk about these things now. It''s right to find talents first. "She took her new girl, and I arranged for her to go with her," Wang said, shaking her head Mother Li''s gloomy face was only three points relieved. Fortunately, the woman sent someone to follow her. She was not stupid yet. While they were talking, a girl ran back to Chuang Tzu in a flurry. Seeing this, Wang said angrily, "you girl, don''t I let you follow the lady? What kind of person has come back? " The girl, with a pale face, took Wang Po''s hand and said: "mother Wang, something happened. The young lady startled a young man''s horse. He fell off the horse and shed a lot of blood. I''m afraid he died!" "Where is it?" she said "It''s just outside Zhuangzi!" Mother Li took hold of the girl and snapped, "what about Miss Li? What about her? " The girl shook her head: "I, I don''t know. When I came back, she was still in the official way. Now, now -" the girl was in a state of shock, no matter how many times she spoke. Mother Li shook off her hand and scolded the useless things. Then she said to Mrs. Wang, "hurry up, go and get the miss. You can''t let her run away." Mother Li''s mind turned very fast. She has been wandering in the back house for many years, and she has done nothing less than salting and saving. But it was the first time that she killed someone. The other party was still a young lady, and she was afraid that if it was revealed, the first unlucky one would be her. Now the young lady has made trouble by herself, but she can handle it without blood. "Little Miss, what can I do?" Xueer''s legs are soft with fear. She lives so big, but she has never seen so much blood. Qi Rongyue squatted beside the gorgeous Royal Prince, looked at his wound carefully, turned to Xueer and said, "hurry, find some branches." Xueer went in response. She felt a brocade handkerchief from her arms, pressed it against the wound on the forehead of the young man, pulled out the dagger on his waist, cut a piece of cloth from the young man, quickly bandaged the wound, so that he would not lose too much blood or die. If there is a silver needle in her hand, she immediately pricks two needles for him, and then she can stop bleeding for him. Unfortunately, without tools, no matter how good the medical skill is, it is useless. At this time, Xueer came back from one side of the grove, holding a pile of dead branches in her hand. She picked out several suitable ones from the pile, pinned the dead branches one by one on the young man''s calves, drew out her belt, and wrapped them vigorously. A sound of horse''s hooves came from far and near, accompanied by the man''s voice. The young man dressed as a young man rushed to the unconscious young man and saw the blood on the ground. He was almost stunned. Chapter 7 Qi Rongyue tied his belt, looked up at the young man who was about to cry, and said, "don''t cry, he''s not dead!" The little fellow was interrupted by her cold voice, and the tears that flowed into his eyes were choked back. Qi Rongyue said: "take him back quickly, pay attention to the foot that I bandaged, don''t move at will, find a bone doctor to show him, the injury on the head will not be serious until he wakes up." She turned to look at mother Li and Wang Po, who were hurrying to this place, and said: "remember, if no one can cure him, come to me. I''m the eldest miss of Qifu in Pengcheng, qirongyue! If no one else can cure me, I can! " The young man thanked Qi Rongyue: "thank you for your help!" Qi Rongyue shakes his head and turns around, leaving a faint sentence: "it''s better to pull him back with a carriage! You can borrow it from Chuang Tzu here. " When the young man heard this, he hurried to the next man who was waiting for his horse: "you look after the world, I will come." The young man chased Qi Rongyue in three steps and two steps. At that time, mother Li also caught up with him. He saw a gorgeous young man lying on the road not far away. There was a pool of blood on the ground. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. He didn''t look very good. He was secretly happy for a while, but he made a frightened look on his face: "this, what''s the matter?" The young man didn''t say much. He said directly to mother Li, "this mother, can I borrow the carriage from your villa?" Mother Li looked slightly shocked. She thought that the young man would be in trouble with Qi Rongyue. She didn''t expect to borrow a carriage. Seeing that mother Li didn''t answer, the young man said again, "don''t worry, this mother. We are from Yongping Houfu, Kyoto. Now we live in Lord Zheng''s house in Pengcheng. The carriage will be returned to you intact!" Mother Li''s heart leaped. It turned out that she was from the Marquis''s mansion of Yongping. The young man lying on the ground was not the Marquis''s son of Yongping? It''s said that he also came to Pengcheng recently. Is it him? Seeing that mother Li was still in a daze, Wang Po hurriedly said to the young man, "of course, of course, I will have the carriage come!" Wang Po is also a wise person. The other side is not small. She just needs to borrow a carriage, of course. Li''s mother just came back to her senses. She was trying to pretend to apologize to each other, indicating that her daughter didn''t mean to frighten Shizi''s horse and other clouds. But when she was about to open her mouth, the young man had turned away, and Qi Rongyue had returned to Chuang Tzu, so she didn''t say anything more. She went straight back to Chuang Tzu and stopped Qi Rongyue who was about to enter the gate. "Big miss, you have made a big mistake this time!" Li''s mother looked at Qi Rongyue with a dignified face. Qi Rongyue picked up his eyebrows and said, "Oh? What disaster did I have? " Mother Li made an inconceivable expression: "eldest lady, you startled the horse of Hou Shizi of Yongping. It hurt Hou Shizi of Yongping like this. I don''t know if I can live. Do you think it''s not big enough?" Qi Rongyue frowned: "who said I surprised his horse?" Mother Li turned to point to a girl clubbing in the yard and said, "she said she saw it with her own eyes. Can it be fake?" Xue''er, standing behind Qi Rongyue, said: "nonsense, the young lady didn''t surprise his horse. It was his horse who drove people down by himself. It has nothing to do with our young lady." Listen to this in mother Li''s ear, that''s sophistry. She was interrupted by a little girl when she was talking. It''s never happened before. She said angrily, "how can you talk, you cheap hoof? I''m talking to the lady. Do you want to interrupt? " She said and raised her hand to fight Xueer. Chapter 8 But who knows, her hand is raised high, still falling, her face has been slapped, clear and loud. "My girl is also you. Can you beat and scold me freely? What are you? " Qi Rongyue''s cold eyes are fixed on mother Li''s face, and her chin is slightly raised, noble and peerless. Mother Li was stunned by her slap. She was the mistress of the eldest lady. Even the eldest lady didn''t say a word to her. In Qi''s mansion, those aunts had to smile and bow to her when they met her? However, the anger in her heart was rising, but it could not break out. After all, the other party was a young lady. She was just a servant, and then she got the master''s son''s favor. She was also a servant. Mother Li retreated, biting her teeth, glared at the master and the servant, turned around and went back to Pengcheng. When the master and the servant returned to the room, Xueer closed the door and saw that the young lady was sitting in front of the dressing table in a daze. Her eyes were red and she choked: "young lady, you don''t have to do this for me. I''m just a little girl. It''s nothing to be beaten twice. You don''t need to --" Qi Rongyue looked at Xueer in the mirror and shook his head and said: "Xueer, have you forgotten what I said? In this world, you only need to look at my face. You don''t need to compliment anyone except me, and you can''t be bullied by people other than me. " Xueer nodded with tears in her eyes: "Miss, I understand. I remember!" This is the first time that she has been bullied by countless people, but no one has ever helped her, even if it is to say a good word, no, never. Qi Rongyue took out the box in the dresser cabinet, folded two silver tickets and Xueer''s indenture, put them close to her body, and gave Xueer several slits and rings and silver coins in the box, so that she could take them with her. Xueer does not understand: "Miss, what is this to do?" Qi Rongyue''s eyes spread over the half open window and looked out into the gray sky. It was so cold that it should be snowing soon! "Mother Li thought it was me who startled Hou Shizi''s horse. Hou Shizi was seriously injured. They didn''t intend to let me go. How could they miss such a good opportunity?" "Then what would they do?" asked Xueer How? It''s nothing more than killing relatives, which is in line with the wishes of Mrs. Liang. She added, "put on your winter clothes, shoes and socks, and don''t take them off at night, so that when they drive us away, they won''t even give us the time to put on their clothes. If we freeze to death in this cold weather, won''t it suit them?" Xueer looks at the young lady''s face. She doesn''t look worried or unhappy. She even has a faint excitement in her eyes. Does the young lady want them to do this? - "what? She surprised the horse of Hou Shizi in Yongping? Do you hurt Marquis Yongping seriously? " Qi Yongchun''s hand was shaking with hot tea, and the hot vegetable water splashed on the back of his hand could not feel the pain. The eldest lady sighed with sadness: "it''s all my fault that I shouldn''t send her to Chuang Tzu. I also saw her sick for a long time. I''m afraid that her anger would go to her mother''s body. That''s why I asked her to go to Chuang Tzu to avoid it. Unexpectedly, something happened." Qi Yongchun was so angry that he threw the tea cup on the ground. The porcelain white tea cup was split and the blue tea splashed. The girls rushed to clean it up, but in the blink of an eye, they cleaned it up completely. Chapter 9 "Hou Shizi of Yongping is the only son of Hou of Yongping. It has been handed down for three generations. He is the only one in the mansion. If there is a good or bad person, I will not be able to resist the crime even if I take off the black hat and the official robe!" The eldest lady''s heart jumped. She didn''t expect that things would be so serious. She hurriedly said: "how can you let the master take responsibility for the disaster she caused? She should be allowed to eat the consequences herself! " Qi Yongchun has never liked this eldest daughter, so when his wife offered to send her to Chuang Tzu, he agreed without saying anything. At this time, as soon as I heard the voice of my wife, it seemed that I had a way to deal with it, so I asked, "can my wife have a good way?" The big lady''s mouth is slightly crooked, and her eyes are fixed on the half dried tea stains on the ground. "As long as she has no relationship with our Qi mansion, she can pierce the sky. What''s the matter?" Qi Yongchun chewed his wife''s words carefully. He thought about it. Then he patted his thigh and said, "do as your wife says!" Qi Rongyue is his first child and the last one of his many children, because his existence always reminds him of the dark days. He studied hard for ten years and finally became a Jinshi at the age of 19. However, he was sent to Wuyuan County to be a small county magistrate because his family was poor and failed to get a good job. Although it is a small county magistrate, she was born well because of her appearance and was born as a Jinshi. No young lady of the rich and gentry family in Wuyuan County did not want to marry him as his wife. In the Chu Dynasty, merchants played a very low role. In the capacity of Qi Yongchun, although he was a small county magistrate, he served as an official lady, but at that time he chose to go to the Mo family, the richest man in Wuyuan, to propose marriage. The old lady of Qi family disagrees with her son''s insistence, but she can only reluctantly agree with the marriage. When the bride enters the house, the dowry like water flows into the empty warehouse of Qi family and fills the warehouse full. Besides, the bride looks very beautiful, unlike the ordinary businesswoman, who is rude and introspective in the morning, and has good rules and learning, she will Also did not do more difficult, but still do not look at the heart of the merchant''s daughter, is also light to her. Until later, Qi Yongchun used the rich dowry brought by Mo runiang to dredge up and down, and his official career rose step by step, two years in a row. At this time, the old lady of Qi family was more and more indifferent to Mo Ru''s mother. She thought that her son should be matched with a better girl, so she began to create difficulties for her everywhere. Mo Ru '' Mother, Mo Ru''s mother is very unhappy. She is depressed in her heart. Her spirit is declining day by day. She was born prematurely in August. After the baby was born, she died. Qi Fu''s wife died, but the master and the old lady were not unhappy at all. Instead, they could not hide their excitement. Just half a year later, Mrs. Qi can''t wait to say another marriage for Mr. Qi Yongchun. Liang''s eldest daughter, the current Mrs. Qi''s family, is the eldest daughter of Liang Xinzhi, the governor of Haizhou. At that time, Liang family also married Qi Yongchun low, or was a stepfamily. Only because the old lady and the old man of Liang family died of illness one after another. In order to keep filial piety, she was still married until she was 19 years old, which was the only way to marry Qi Yongchun. With the support of Liang family in the official arena, Qi Yongchun''s official career became more and more smooth and unimpeded. He was promoted every year. At the age of 35, he was appointed as the governor of Xuzhou. It has been three years since then. If there is no accident next year, he will be able to move to Beijing and work under the emperor. This is what Qi Yongchun has always dreamed of. Chapter 10 Now, everything in Qi''s mansion is perfect. The only thing that is not perfect is Qi Rongyue. Her existence reminds him of the dark history that once depended on the dowry of the merchant daughter. On the same day, Qi Yongchun went to Pengcheng to pass judgment on Hefu, Li Wen lifted the relationship between Qi Yongchun and Qi Rongyue''s father and daughter, and sent another person to Qi''s ancestral hall to remove Qi''s name from the genealogy. Since then, Qi''s residence and Qi Rongyue have nothing to do with each other. Liang sent his mother Li to Zhuangzi to drive Qi Rongyue and xue''er out of Zhuangzi in the night, so that they could survive and die in the cold winter night. It''s best to die, taking advantage of their heart. After all this was done, the husband and wife sat in the middle of the mansion, waiting for the people from the Marquis of Yongping to come to the door and ask for the crime. But the people who wait left and right, but can''t wait to come to Yongping Houfu, have no shadow. Qi Yongchun thinks something is wrong. Even if Yongping Houfu doesn''t want to investigate the fault of a weak woman, the Pengcheng Zheng family is not a good talker. Although Zheng Wenfan is only a Wupin Zhizhou, he has never paid attention to his immediate superior because he was born in Yongping Houfu How could he have given up the opportunity to hold him accountable for this? The more you think about it, the more wrong it is. Then Qi Yongchun sent his hands to Zheng''s house to inquire about the news. He learned that Hou Shizi, Yongping, has not woke up yet. He is trying his best to find a famous doctor to cure him. Where can he manage anything else. It''s said that Qi Rongyue and xue''er were driven out of Zhuangzi by Li''s mother and Wang''s mother overnight. As Qi Rongyue expected, they didn''t give them any time to take things to wear clothes. Fortunately, Qi Rongyue had foresight, put clothes on her body, and put things on her body. Even if they were driven out of Zhuangzi in the middle of the night, they would not be frozen to death at least. Walking on the official road to Pengcheng, Xueer felt for a corn cake that was still warm in her arms. She took it from the kitchen after supper and kept it in her arms all the time. It''s really useful now. Qi Rongyue took the cake, broke it in half and handed it to Xueer: "you can eat it, too." Xueer knows that the young lady is sincere, and she is not polite. She takes the cake and takes a bite. She looks at the young lady silly and smiles. Qi dissolves the moon to gather disorderly female for her, light voice way: "do you complain?" Xueer understood the meaning of her words, and quickly shook her head and said, "as long as I can stay with the young lady, I don''t complain about how much I suffer!" Xueer''s eyes are bright. In this light night, she is particularly bright. She is a simple girl. If someone treats her well, she will pay ten times as much respect. Fortunately, there are no villains along the way. Maybe it''s freezing. The villains are not willing to come out to accept the crime, and they may not meet suitable prey. At dawn, they just came to the gate of the city, which was already open. Many vegetable farmers rushed to the city with their burdens or small scooters. The two of them mingled with these people and went to the city. Qi Rongyue put her satin coat on the other side to hide the richness. Although the inside was made of superior materials, it was much lower key than the satin and would not attract much attention. "Miss, where shall we go now?" Xueer looks around with a pair of eyes. Although she had lived in Pengcheng before, she never came out. She spent the whole day in the inner courtyard doing rough work and learning the rules. At this time, she walked on the street and thought everything was new. Chapter 11 Qi said with a smile, "naturally, we need to find a inn to rest. We can do other things only when we have enough spirit." She looked sideways, and saw Xueer''s eyes staring at the small stall selling meat buns on the street again. "Would you like to have some?" She asked Xueer to nod: "yes!" He touched his stomach and walked all night. He only ate half of the pancake. Now he smells the smell of the meat bun, and his saliva will flow out. "Buy it if you want!" She smilingly pulls Xueer to the baozi stall and buys two big meat buns and a square cut steamed bun. Xueer saw that the young lady handed her both meat buns and said in a daze, "don''t the young lady eat buns?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I don''t like eating, you eat it, I prefer steamed bread." The queen mother is a northerner. She likes pasta the most. Steamed bun often appears in the Queen Mother''s palace. Even her father, who is used to the taste of the imperial chef, can''t stop praising the fresh meat bun made by the queen mother. In this world, I''m afraid I can''t eat the kind of meat bag made by my mother! Half a day later, Qi Rongyue and xue''er went out of the city by the coach rented from the inn. The coachman also borrowed from the inn. They were two lonely women. They were afraid of meeting bad people if they asked people to drive. It was the best choice to borrow from the inn. "Miss, where are we going?" Xueer is sleeping in a daze. The girl pulls her into the car. Now she can''t tell the southeast from the northwest. "Wuyuan!" "Why go to Wuyuan?" Xueer doesn''t understand. She lifted the curtain of the carriage and watched the snow outside. It was snowing! That year, when she left the Imperial Palace and went to Laiwu mountain to learn art, it was snowing like this. The snow was flying in all directions! "Because my grandfather''s family is in Wuyuan!" In Qi Rongyue''s memory, it seems that there are not many memories about his mother''s mother''s family, Moh''s family, only once, only once. In that year, when Qi Rongyue was 12 years old, Mo''s family in Wuyuan County sent a person to Qi''s mansion to inform Qi Yongchun of the death of Mo''s old lady. Qi Yongchun didn''t want to have anything to do with Mo''s family, so he only sent Qi Rongyue to Wuyuan County. The two silver tickets on her were the ones that her third uncle secretly stuffed into her in Wuyuan County. Since then, Mo family and Qi family have been completely disconnected. Two years later, the old master of Mo family died of illness, so he didn''t go to Qi family again. It was a break of grace. Wuyuan County is not far from Pengcheng. It''s only a half day''s journey. It was supposed to be in the evening, but because of the heavy snow, Shengsheng didn''t arrive in Wuyuan County until midnight. Fortunately, the guards at the gate saw that the two weak women were poor on their way in the snow night, so they got into the city in a special case. The carriage stopped at the door of Mo''s mansion. Xueer knocked on the door. The porter put his head out and asked who it was. Xueer reported to her family that Miss Qi from Pengcheng. The porter knew who it was as soon as he heard about Miss Qi. He immediately told her to inform her. After a long time, the door of Mo''s family has never been opened, and the gatehouse has never appeared again. No matter how Ren Xueer knocks on the door, it will be like a dead man, silent response. Qi Rongxue holds Xueer''s hand and sighs, "don''t knock, they won''t open it. Wait until dawn!" The master and the servant returned to the carriage and snuggled up together. They did not dare to sleep. If they slept in the snowy night, they would suffer from cold and illness. Now, they don''t have the right to be sick. Chapter 12 When Mo family went to the house, Mo Dalang tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. He thought of his mother''s last words. No matter how ungrateful Qi Yongchun was, it had nothing to do with Rong Yue. Without his mother, Rong Yue would have been difficult in Qi family. If Mo family didn''t care about her, her life would be very sad. But over the years, he never asked about Rongyue. Even when he went to Pengcheng to do business, he never inquired about whether Rongyue had a good time. He seemed to have forgotten that there was such a person. Just now, the girl came to report that there was a miss Qi from Pengcheng outside the gate. He immediately thought of dissolving the moon. It must be her. He was just about to get up to see her, but he was pushed down by his wife. He also asked the girl to go back to the porter and told him not to open the door. Everything would be said after daybreak. But it''s snowing outside. How can she stand the cold, a delicate girl? But he can''t help but endure till the dawn! When he was dressed, he would go out, but was stopped by the tiger: "where are you going?" "My niece has been frozen all night outside the door. Now I''m going to pick her up and come in," said mo? You''re not allowed? " "You Mo''s only niece, how can I not let her in? But you don''t have to show up. I''ll do it. You can wait in this room at ease. You''re not allowed to go anywhere. " Mo Dalang wanted to resist, but as soon as he touched his wife''s fierce eyes, he immediately recoiled, and could only go back to the inner room to lie down and sulk alone. Xu Bai glanced at Mo Dalang, turned his eyes to the girl beside him and said, "Xiao Cui, please come in and let her wait in the front hall." The girl on the carriage was almost frozen. Uncle Wang saw that they were pitiful, so he went to the breakfast shop and found them two bowls of hot noodle soup. They drank the hot noodle soup, and then their bodies began to recover. At this time, the gate of Mo''s mansion finally opened, and a tall girl came out. Seeing the carriage parked outside the gate, she quickly stepped forward, lifted the curtain of the carriage, and saw that the girl on the carriage was indeed Qi Rongyue. She deliberately made a surprised look and said: "is it really miss Biao? Last night, I heard that the porter reported that Miss Qi had come to Pengcheng to call for the door. The maid didn''t believe it, but said that the porter had listened to her, so I didn''t tell her. I told her about it when she got up early. The lady asked the maid to come out and have a look. Unexpectedly, it''s Miss Biao that you are here. The maid is damned. Miss Biao has been frozen all night. Hurry up, let me in! " Qi Rongyue is used to this kind of face. His face is still light. He doesn''t say much. He and Xueer help each other out of the carriage. At this time, she has put on the reverse brocade with white fox hair collar. Although it is gorgeous, it is full of wrinkles. It can be seen that the whole way is in a mess! Since it''s Xiaocui, the lady''s side, who comes out to meet her, she can''t see her uncle today! Well, she can do things with less scruples in the future without being tied up by affection. The ground dragon was burned in the partial hall, and the cold outside seemed to be two worlds. After drinking the hot tea from the girl, the body finally became flexible again. Xueer came to such a rich and luxurious place for the first time. When she saw the girl leave, she asked Qi Rongyue in a low voice, "Miss, this Mo mansion looks very rich!" Qi''s smile is light: "of course, the Mo family is the richest in Wuyuan. They do business everywhere. Even in Kyoto, they do business." Chapter 13 Xueer curled her lips and said, "such a rich Mo''s family has kept the young lady out for a cold night. It seems that they didn''t take you as a relative at all!" Qi Rongyue shakes his head and gently puts down the tea cup in his hand. His face is pale, without any color of anger and resentment. They don''t take her as a relative, she will not take hot face to paste their cold ass naturally! No expectation, no disappointment! "Oh, I haven''t seen her for several years. Miss Qi''s stature has grown a lot. Look at this small face. It''s so handsome!" She is Qi Rongyue''s eldest aunt, but she is called Miss Qi. It can be seen that she is determined to draw a clear line with her. Qi Rongyue was still pale. He stood up and gave a salute to Xu. He said with a light smile: "Mrs. Mo''s change is not small, and she is getting richer and richer. It can be seen that these years have been very good!" Xu''s face is slightly stiff. This girl even called her Mrs. mo. but on second thought, don''t she also call her Miss Qi? She seems to understand. "Sit down!" She smiled at Qi Rongyue. She went to the master''s seat and took the hot tea handed by the girl. Qi Rongyue sat down and waited for Xu''s question. "Miss Qi came to Wuyuan from Pengcheng in such a cold day. I''m afraid there''s something important?" Xu''s eyes carelessly glanced at Qi Rongyue, saying that he had come to borrow money? It''s hard not to say that magistrate Qi wants to make some relationship, but the money is not enough? Hum, do you really think our Mo mansion is a good place? Raising white eyed wolves? However, Qi Rongyue said, "Madame Mo, I have only one thing to do when I come here today. I want to get back the dowry list that my mother left at Mo''s when she was married!" Xu''s stupefied, not to ask for money, just to ask for the dowry list? What does she want to do with the dowry list? Is it difficult to liquidate the property with Qi family? "Miss Qi, you came to Wuyuan in such a cold day to ask for your mother''s original dowry list? Nothing else? " Asked Xu. Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, it''s the dowry list. There''s nothing else!" Xu Shi looks at Qi Rongyue in front of him. He is not only tall, but also has a different temperament. Qi Rongyue, once a yes man, seems to be gone forever. "What do you want to do with the dowry list now?" Asked Xu. Qi Rongyue did not hide from her, and went straight to the front: "Qi mansion and I have cut off the relationship, I am not the eldest lady of Qi mansion now, it doesn''t matter, but my mother''s dowry is left to me, I can''t let those people in Qi mansion swallow it." The tea cup in Xu''s hand flickered and almost didn''t knock over. Does she have any problem with her ears? What did she just hear? Qi Yongchun wants to break off the relationship with Qi Rongyue? She''s not the eldest lady of Qi''s mansion? It''s not a joke, isn''t it? Although it''s not new that the children and their parents turn up and are expelled from their families, Qi''s mansion is not a normal family. It''s the prefecture magistrate''s mansion. How could it be done? After the girl''s family was driven out of the house, there was no way to live, either to go in the wrong way, or to die. Qi Yongchun was also too sinister! But even so, she did not let Qi Rongyue stay in Mo''s house. She coughed and said, "you and Lord Qi are father and daughter after all. What can''t you say? What ''s going on here? I think you''d better go back soon and make a mistake with your father. He''ll forgive you if there''s any feud between father and daughter. " Chapter 14 Qi Rongyue said in a low voice, "please ask Madame Mo to find me the dowry list. I''ll go now!" Madame Mo gave a dry smile and turned to Xiaocui beside her, saying, "go tell Chang Ma that she will find the dowry list of the little aunt when she was married." It seems that Qi Rongyue didn''t plan to stay in Mo''s house either. Just in time, she didn''t plan to keep her. It''s so nice to meet her at once. But the Kung Fu of a cup of tea, the dowry list in the brocade box, was sent here. Madame Mo opened the brocade box cover and looked at it. She couldn''t help but tut said, "when your mother married the magistrate Qi, she took nearly half of the family property of the mansion mo." This is one of the reasons why she hates Qi Rongyue. Should belong to her children''s things, but born out so thick a gift to the white eyed wolf, she can not hate it? Qi Rongyue took the brocade box from Mrs. Mo and didn''t open it. It''s useless for them to keep it at Mo''s house, and they don''t need to take a fake to perfunctory her. She blessed Madame Mo and said, "say hello to the three uncles for me, and I will go back now!" Mrs. Mo pretended to keep her way: "why don''t you just go after lunch? It''s so cold outside and it''s better to warm up!" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "thank you very much, Mrs. mo. I have something urgent to do, so I''ll go!" Looking at the back of Qi Rongyue and the girl who left in a hurry, Mrs. Mo mured to herself, "can a person''s change be so big? Even the walking posture is quite different. " There is no airtight wall in the world. Qi Rongyue''s coming to Mo''s mansion soon spread all over Mo''s mansion. Mo Erlang lives in the east courtyard and hears about it from his servants. He just wants to go to the front hall to have a look. But there is something important in the business. He can''t delay it. So he asks the young man to go to the north courtyard to inform Sanlang and ask him to see Rongyue and see if she has met anything in Mo''s mansion today difficult matter. He is very clear about his sister-in-law''s conduct. He will never be kind to Rongyue, no matter whether he is worried about it. But when Sanlang came to the front hall, people had already gone to tea cooler, where there was a trace of Qi Rongyue. After several questions, I know that Qi Rongyue has left Mo''s mansion and returned to Pengcheng. On the way back to Pengcheng, Xueer asked Qi Rongyue, "Miss, are we coming all the way to get this dowry list?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "Hmm!" Of course not. She mainly wants to see the attitude of Mo Fu. Now she has seen it! "But what''s the use of the dowry list? Will the master and his wife return all these dowries to you? " Xueer thinks it''s impossible. She has eaten the fat in her stomach. How can she vomit it. Qi Rongyue''s fingers, which were white but red with cold, stroked the brocade box and whispered, "I''ll let them spit it out. I''ll see!" This is what belongs to Qi Rongyue. She naturally wants to get it back for the dead Qi Rongyue, and she needs it now, very much. Qi Fu waited for three days, and the Zheng family finally came. Qi Yongchun''s speech was ready. When he saw Zheng Wenfan''s anxious face, he couldn''t say a word. Zheng Wenfan was not polite either, and said directly, "Mr. Qi, please come out to see Miss Qi." Qi Yongchun hurriedly said: "Lord Zheng, to be honest, Qi Rongyue has not been in Qi''s mansion. She has been expelled from my family and her nationality has been removed." Chapter 15 Zheng Wenfan''s eyes widened in surprise: "what? How could you drive your own daughter out of the house? Isn''t this freezing day forcing her to die? " Qi Yongchun didn''t expect Zheng Wenfan to react like this. Shouldn''t he be happy because he punished Qi Rongyue? What is the situation? Qi Yongchun said: "I heard that she surprised Hou Shizi Ma of Yongping. If you think this punishment is not enough, I can immediately send someone to find her and let you deal with it." Zheng Wenfan looks surprised: "who said she surprised Zhong Wen''s horse?" Zheng Wenfan looked at Qi Yongchun''s face, and couldn''t help shaking his head. "I know a lot about the affairs of Lord Qi''s family. I have a bond with you after all, even though my mother is dead. I''m sorry for her without her mother. Now -" he shook his head, his eyes were full of contempt for Qi Yongchun, and then he said: "you don''t have to go, I will go myself Look! " After Zheng Wenfan said it, he turned around and left Qifu, leaving qiyongchun standing in a mess in the hall. What''s the matter? After all, Zheng family is a powerful family in Pengcheng, but Qi Rongyue was found in the inn half a day later. This is what Qi Rongyue expected. On that day, Zheng Shizi was seriously injured. It was impossible for these doctors in Pengcheng to cure Zheng Shizi''s injury. They wanted to go to another place to ask for a famous doctor and met with wind and snow blocking the way. Maybe Zheng Shizi is still in a coma. Without saying anything, Qi Rongyue takes Xueer to the carriage to Zheng mansion. When Mrs. Zheng saw that Qi Rongyue was only a girl of sixteen or seventeen, she immediately beat a drum in her heart and doubted her medical skills. The old men in the city can''t cure the injuries. Can she be cured as a little girl? Mr. Zheng gave her a look and motioned to her not to talk at random. At present, they have no way. Even if they have any doubts in their hearts, they should hold the hope in this line. Seeing Qi Rongyue was invited in, Sangui immediately showed a happy face and rushed to him, pleading: "Miss Qi, you can count it. Our son has been in a coma for three days and three nights!" At the beginning, he was not sure whether Miss Qi could cure Shizi''s injury. But when Mr. Zheng invited an old doctor from Pengcheng, the old doctor said that the first aid measures for Shizi were very good, otherwise the injury would be more serious. He believed that Miss Qi really knew the medical skills. He told this to Lord Zheng, but Lord Zheng said that Miss Qi was just a little girl, how could she cure the injury of Shizi? Until now, the doctors in the city have invited many times, but no one can cure Shizi. He was forced to go to the Qi mansion to seek medical treatment. Qi Rongyue sat on the side of Shizi''s bed and looked at Zheng Shizi''s face first. It was more pale and haggard than what he saw three days ago, and his chin was still covered with stubble. She put out her hand to probe Zheng Shizi''s forehead temperature. As expected, it was very hot. This high fever is not going to go away. If she stayed for another day or two, even if she woke up in the future, she would become a fool. "Xueer, take the needle bag!" She reached out to remove Zheng Shizi''s clothes. When Zheng''s wife saw this, she hurried to stop: "Miss Qi, what are you doing?" Qi Rongyue said, "I''m going to do needlework for Shizi, and naturally I''m going to take off my clothes." Mrs. Zheng is a woman''s family. She naturally thinks more than the simple minded old men. Chapter 16 "That''s not right. Miss Qi is a daughter''s family after all. Zhongwen is unmarried again. If it''s spread out --" Qi Rongyue looks at her with clear eyes and a frank expression: "madam, please rest assured that I''m a doctor. In the eyes of doctors, there are only patients, regardless of gender." She slowly released the hand holding Zheng Shizi''s belt, stood up half bowed, and her noble and cool temperament was distributed from inside to outside. She took a step back and said, "if Mrs. Zheng really doesn''t want to, you can also ask the doctor to give the needle to the Shizi, and I will guide you." After hearing this, Zheng''s face turned red. He gave his wife a bad look and said, "when are you going to worry about this? Miss Qi doesn''t care. What else can you say? " Mrs. Zheng also felt very ashamed. Other girls didn''t say taboo. What else could they taboo? "I''m really sorry. I blame my wife for her lack of insight. I''ve thought about some of them!" Mrs. Zheng nodded to Qi Rongyue and stepped back. Qi dissolves the moon to return with a light smile, turn head toward three expensive way: "help your family son to take off clothes." Three expensive tongue: "all, have taken off?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "it''s all taken off. It''s not impossible to put a needle across his clothes. But Shizi is seriously injured. He can''t let a little slip. The acupoint can''t be sloppy." After hearing this, Mr. Zheng said: "Miss Qi is right. This needle can''t be neglected. It''s all taken off. Didn''t miss Qi say it? In her eyes, Shizi is just a patient, regardless of men and women." Zheng adults have spoken, three expensive have not from the reason, immediately skilled will Shizi pick up only a small shorts. It seems that you can help take off your clothes everyday! In the room, the dragon is burning, warm as spring. Even if you take off the son of the world, you don''t have to worry about letting him catch the cold again. Qi Rongyue also took off her thick and bulky coat, and her tall body appeared to be thinner and thinner. She sat beside the bed, unfolded the newly bought needle bag, exposed the long and short silver needle in front of people, pinched the silver needle with her fingers, and pierced into the eight points around the brain of Shizi one by one, followed by the six points of heart and chest, nine points of waist and abdomen, eighteen points of legs and feet, twelve points of shoulder and arm, and then Almost become a hedgehog. People watched her inject quickly and accurately, and her movements were very skilled, as if she had pricked thousands of people. Their hearts were hanging, and finally slowly fell down. It seems that Miss Qi really knows medical skills. The silver needle danced gently and slowly on him. After a column of incense, Miss Qi began to pull out the needle. She did not pull out the needle casually either. She only pinched the needle with her fingers and turned it gently left and right for several weeks before it was pulled out slowly. Every needle is pulled out in the same way. It takes a long time, but the people standing and watching feel tired. But miss Qi still looks calm. This is the basic quality a good doctor should have! When the needle was pulled out, Qi Rongyue pulled the brocade aside and was covered by Zheng Shizi. He said, "first, you don''t need to wear clothes, then you need to apply the needle again in an hour, and then the fever will subside." When will he wake up Qi Rongyue said: "when the fever subsides, you will wake up and see how his brain injury is." Zheng''s mind was startled again, and he asked: "is not brain injury just a break? Is there any other question? " Chapter 17 Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "it''s not as simple as you think. Shizi was hit by a crazy horse. When he fell to the ground, his head hit a stone. If he just broke his mouth, it would be lucky! But he has been suffering from high fever for several days in a row. I don''t think the situation is so simple. How about it? I have to wait until he wakes up! " Lord Zheng''s panic was terrible. This is the only offspring of his cousin. If there is a good or bad thing, the back road of the Houfu of Yongping will be broken, and the big back hill of their whole Zheng family will collapse, which is the last thing he wants to see. Therefore, Zhongwen can''t do anything, absolutely not. "Miss Qi, please cure Zhongwen. Whatever you want, I can give it to you!" Qi Rongyue slowly shakes his head: "pay or wait until you have cured the son of the world to talk about it, now it''s too early to say anything." Qi Rongyue saw Zheng''s face flustered, and sighed: "Zheng, don''t worry, I will do my best." Mrs. Zheng stretched out her hand to hold Qi Rongyue''s hand and asked, "how sure are you?" Qi Rongyue looks at Zheng Zhongwen, who is still in a coma on the bed of her eyes. In theory, she and Zheng Zhongwen met when they were young. At that time, there was a banquet in the palace. Marquis Zheng took Zheng Zhongwen, who was only six years old, to the palace to have a banquet. Zheng Zhongwen was very naughty. She sneaked into the Ziwei palace where the mother entertained the life women while the adults were drinking and having fun. At that time, she was only five years old. She was a princess I envy that other children can run, jump and play at will, but she can only pretend to be arrogant and look at me coldly forever. In fact, I really hope to be like them. Zheng Zhongwen seems to have seen her mind and sneaked behind her. He put a flower in the vase on her head. He also said with a smile that she looks good, like a girl in a new year''s picture, who just pulled her out of the crape myrtle hall and ran wild in the imperial garden for a while. That''s the happiest memory in her childhood. "Seven, I have seven!" She replied faintly, as if she were saying something unimportant. Mr. Zheng nodded, seven minutes good, better than the doctors invited from the city, who only knew how to shake their heads blindly. "Come, take Miss Qi to the guest room to have a rest and serve her well!" "It''s just like this," said Zheng, looking out at the girl waiting. Immediately, two girls in the same blue came in and led Qi Rongyue and Xueer out. When they left, Zheng came to Zheng''s bed and reached out to explore Zheng''s forehead. He was surprised and said, "madam, Zhong''s fever seems to have subsided." After hearing this, Mrs. Zheng also went to investigate. As her husband said, the fever subsided, which was not as hot as before: "Miss Qi''s medical skill is really good." Sangui hears the words and answers: "on the day when the son of the world fell and hurt her, Miss Qi said that if other people can''t cure her, she can!" "Yes, it''s my villain''s shortsightedness. If you don''t believe me, Zhongwen will suffer less if you ask her to come earlier." These three days, their husband and wife take care of Zhongwen, more anxious than their son is ill. "Sangui, I''m afraid that the messenger has arrived in Kyoto?" Mr. Zheng''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and he didn''t know what the Marquis and his wife would look like when they got the news. This is the only seedling of the Marquis of Yongping! Sangui turned to the snow world outside his eyes and said, "I''m afraid I haven''t got the news yet after this heavy snow. If you get the letter, Hou ye and his wife will bring the royal doctor to Pengcheng immediately." Chapter 18 Mrs. Zheng sighed, "I hope Zhongwen''s injury will be better before they come, and it will make Hou ye and his wife less worried." At this time, the housekeeper came in a hurry, and Chao zhengdahen said, "master, the eldest son of the Yin family is coming!" Lord Zheng nodded to the housekeeper, "please come in!" After the housekeeper left, Lord Zheng turned to his husband and said, "young master Yin and Zhongwen are classmates. This time they came to Pengcheng together from Kyoto. Maybe they heard the news. Come and visit!" Yin family is also a famous family. It''s reasonable for them to be close friends. Soon, a handsome young man dressed in a light silver jacquard embroidered dark gold bamboo pattern cotton padded robe entered the wing room with the housekeeper. The young man gave a gift to Mr. Zheng and Mrs. Zheng. Then he saw Zheng Zhongwen lying in the bed unconscious. His face was slightly frightened. He stepped forward to check the situation. "What''s the matter? How can it be like this? " When Sangui saw Yin Yixuan, he immediately wiped his tears and cried like a relative in Kyoto. Yin Yixuan frowned and shook his head, sighed, "brother Zhongwen is still the same as before. He likes to take risks in everything. Can wild horses be tamed easily?" Sangui wiped away his tears and smiled: "now, Miss Qi has a good medical skill. She will be able to cure Shizi." "Miss Qi?" Yin Yixuan frowns slightly and looks at Sangui. Sangui hurriedly said: "it''s just the daughter of Qi, the prefecture magistrate of Xuzhou. She''s just a lady in a deep house. Unexpectedly, she''s still a doctor with excellent medical skills. Miss Qi has just given the needle to her son, and now she''s retired. Her medical skills are much better than those of the quacks in the city." Yin Yixuan has doubts about Miss Qi''s medical skills. She is not unheard of. She is only a famous doctor, but all of them are men. Most of them treat women''s diseases. Can you give her such serious injuries at will? He turned to Zheng Dahuan and said, "I know there is a doctor Yan in Pengcheng. He has excellent medical skills. I''d better send someone to look for Zhong Wen." Master Zheng waved his hand: "no need, doctor Yan has come yesterday. He said he can''t cure the injury of the son of the earth. There''s nothing he can do!" Yin Yixuan''s heart was shocked. He couldn''t even cure doctor Yan. How serious was Zhongwen''s injury? It''s been in a coma for three days, isn''t it serious? "Do you know that from the Houfu?" Yin Yixuan asked the three nobles. Three expensive way: "these two days can get letter!" Yin Yixuan nodded: "that''s good. If the Marquis gets the letter, he will bring the royal doctor. If there is a royal doctor, he will be OK." Mr. Zheng didn''t say anything. Would it be ok if he had a doctor in mind? That''s not necessarily true, nor is the royal doctor omnipotent! After all, Yin Yixuan is not sure to give Zhongwen to miss Qi for treatment. They have the same idea as before, but now they are different. They have seen Miss Qi''s medical skills with their own eyes. They are very relieved. At this time, the door of the closed house was knocked gently, and the girl''s voice came from outside: "master, madam, Miss Qi is here." "Please come in!" said Zheng When the door opened, Qi Rongyue, wearing a satin jacket, stepped in slowly. The snow-white fox fur collar made her skin as thick as blood, her beautiful eyes clear, her expression indifferent, and her melancholy as if she had not. It''s really a girl with special temperament. It seems that she is not the same as the girl in the middle. There''s no girl''s unique charming, and there''s no woman''s shyness when she sees a man with a foreign surname. Chapter 19 In her face, there is only one expression, calm, calm and natural. After entering the door, Ms. Qi nodded to Mr. Zheng and his wife, and went straight to Zhongwen''s bed. Without looking at him, he was lost. He shook his head and laughed in his heart. Why did he lose? It''s really a mystery. Sangui reaches forward and opens the brocade quilt covered by Zhongwen, revealing his strong and naked body. He only wears a pair of shorts? Yin Yixuan looks surprised, but he looks around, see everyone''s eyes are very calm, it seems that only he is not calm enough. Xueer spread out the needle bag and put it in the place where the young lady can reach for it easily. As before, she stuck the silver needles one by one on Zheng Zhongwen''s body. She held the silver needles in her fingers. They were graceful and swift. They had seen doctors practice needles for patients. Some doctors, even the Royal doctors in the Royal Hospital, dare not drop the needles so quickly when they recognize a point, which they have to touch for a long time. It''s very quiet in the room. I can''t even hear the sound of breathing. It seems that as long as there''s a sound, it will interrupt this strange beauty. After a column of incense, Miss Qi began to pull out the needle again. When pulling out the needle, she was very gentle and careful. If she fingered the flower, it seemed that with a little effort, the life of the flower would disappear. After that, Miss Qi got up, felt a pad from her cuff, wiped the sweat off her forehead with her back, and turned around with a neat and cool Qi Rongyue. "How are you?" Zheng asked Qi Rongyue is still pale, with a smile on his lips: "at most half an hour, the son of the world will wake up!" When Zheng''s husband and wife heard this, they couldn''t close their mouths happily. They thanked Qi Rongyue constantly. Looking at her, they were as respectful and eager as looking at a living Bodhisattva. Qi Rongyue''s eyes fell on Yin Yixuan. He was a young man who had never seen him before. But since she could stand here, she must be extraordinary. She nodded gently to Yin Yixuan and said hello. Qi Rongyue sees Yin Yixuan for the first time, and Yin Yixuan also sees Qi Rongyue for the first time. Qi Rongyue has never heard of Yin Yixuan, but Yin Yixuan has heard of Qi Rongyue more than once. Yin Yixuan looks at the three nobles, and they immediately get to know each other. He quickly introduces to Qi Rongyue, "Miss Qi, this is the eldest son of Yin''s mansion in Pengcheng." Qi dissolves the month to hear to still just lightly nodded, calm on the face still did not rise billows, Yin Yi Xuan eyebrow is tiny wrinkly, heart way she did not hear oneself? At this time, Mrs. Zheng saw the gloomy color on Yin Yixuan''s face. She couldn''t help laughing and saying, "I heard that Mr. Yin has married since he was a child?" When Zheng received the look from his wife, he also said: "I heard that Mrs. Yin was eight months pregnant when she went to the goddess Temple of Wuyuan to make a vow. Unexpectedly, she met with a mountain bandit and all the guardians protecting Mrs. Yin were killed. Mrs. Yin was almost taken as a hostage. She happened to see a Mrs. Mo passing by and saved Mrs. Yin. Mrs. Yin was frightened and was on the horse The car gave birth to a child. Mrs. namo took her back to Wuyuan''s home to take care of her until the Yin family sent someone to pick her up. " "Mrs. Yin''s mother and son are safe, thanks to the care of Mrs. namo. Mrs. Yin is grateful. After she is well, she and her husband go to the door again to thank her for their kindness and make a marriage letter. She is willing to marry Mrs. Mo as a child and daughter." Chapter 20 Mrs. Zheng took a look at Miss Qi, and then said: "it''s also fate. Unexpectedly, two years later, Mrs. Mo gave birth to her daughter, but unfortunately, Mrs. Mo died of childbirth." Qi Rongyue listened quietly all the time. When they mentioned Mrs. Wuyuan Mo, she knew what was going on. She also understood why Liang, the eldest lady in Qi''s mansion, hated her death and drove her out of the house. As long as Qi Rongyue is in Qifu, the beneficiary on the paper marriage letter is Qi Rongyue. If Qi Rongyue dies or has no relationship with Qi family, the beneficiary on the paper marriage letter will naturally become someone else. Zheng looked at Yin Yixuan and said, "is it nineteen, too, young master yin?" Yin Yixuan nodded, and the implication of Lord Zheng was that he was nineteen, and the girl who had a engagement with him was seventeen. Qi Rongyue knows that he can no longer pretend to be dead. They have said so much, but they just want her to respond to something. OK, then respond to something. She stood up from her seat and said to Zheng dahen, "I think Lord Zheng already knows that although Qi Rongyue used to be the first lady of Qi''s mansion, now she is not. That paper engagement has nothing to do with me!" Lord Zheng''s face froze. Yes, how could he forget it! Yin Yixuan doesn''t know about it. She looks at Mr. Zheng and his wife, and looks at Qi Rongyue, who looks calm. When she says this, she seems to be talking about other people''s life events, which has nothing to do with her. Zheng adults want to talk and stop, some words, after all, not good in front of Qi Rongyue, so he pulled Yin Yixuan to bite his ears outside. "So miss Qi was expelled from her family by her father, because of me?" Yin Yixuan''s heart, there is a group of anger is quickly condensation. Zheng dahen: "how can I blame you for this? It''s Qi Yongchun who has a crooked heart. He and the villain in the house have done this kind of despicable thing together! " What a nice girl. Qi Yongchun is blind and doesn''t want to. Zheng Wenfan has five sons in a row, but he doesn''t have a good daughter. He doesn''t want to get there. Yin Yixuan''s hand in his sleeve clenched into a fist: "if she had not been engaged to me, she would not have been 17 years old and had not been driven out of the house by her father." He never took part in the affairs in the house, but that doesn''t mean he didn''t understand. The Qi Yongchun and his wife just wanted their second daughter to take the marriage. As they were talking, Sangui''s voice came from the room. It seemed that Zhongwen woke up. Then they stopped talking and hurried into the room. Zheng adult hurried to Zhongwen''s bed, reached out his hand and took Zheng''s hand. He was surprised and said: "Zhongwen, you are awake, but you are in a hurry to die uncle!" Zheng Zhongwen looked at his eyes blankly and muttered, "uncle, why don''t you light the light?" As soon as Zheng Zhongwen''s words came out, the voice in the room disappeared without trace. Zheng looked at Zheng Zhongwen in horror and asked in a trembling voice, "what do you say?" "Zheng Zhongwen repeated:" I said why don''t you light the light Mr. Zheng stretched out his hand and shook it in front of Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes. Although Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes were wide open, he didn''t even blink. Can''t he see it? Zheng Zhongwen also seems to notice something wrong. He grabs his uncle''s hand and struggles to sit up, shouting: "what''s wrong with me? It''s on, isn''t it? What happened to my eyes? Why can''t I see? " Chapter 21 Zheng''s adult almost cried. He turned to Qi Rongyue, who was standing aside quietly, and said, "Miss Qi, what''s the matter? How could Zhongwen''s eyes -- " Miss Qi nodded to him, indicating that he didn''t need to say anything more. She clasped Zheng Zhongwen''s wrist, gave him pulse, opened his eyelid and looked at it. This way:" his head was severely injured, and there was blood stasis in his skull. Before the blood stasis dissipated, he would be temporarily blind. " Although she stressed the temporary blindness, she still couldn''t relieve the panic of Lord Zheng. Who knows how long it will take for a while! "You don''t have to worry too much," added Miss Qi. "I''ll give him a prescription. It''ll work wonders for dredging. At most, it will work in half a month." Fortunately, she was only temporarily blind. She had seen a fall and became a fool. That kind of treatment was very difficult! Seeing that Miss Qi is so confident, the excitement of Mr. and Mrs. Zheng and Mr. Zheng Zhongwen finally calmed down. Miss Qi said that half a month would be good, and that would certainly be good. Before that, she said that she would wake up after two injections, but she also woke up! Miss Qi wrote the prescription, and noted the mouth of the taboo, as well as the amount to be taken every day, so that the prescription was handed to Mrs. Zheng. "Please rest assured, I Qi Rongyue said that if it can be cured, it can be cured. I will never make false statements. If it can''t be cured, please listen to the treatment. If it is cured, I will come to collect the diagnosis money in person." Her natural temperament and confident but not proud attitude when she spoke made her willing to believe every word she said. Mr. Zheng nodded: "OK, OK -" he thought of Miss Qi''s homeless and living in the inn, and said: "Miss Qi might as well stay in Zheng''s house for Zhongwen''s future visit. Besides, it''s not safe for you two girls to stay in the inn." Qi Rongyue immediately refused his kindness: "thank you, Mr. Zheng. It''s just that Zheng''s is Zheng''s after all. It''s more convenient for Xueer and I to live in the inn!" Mrs. Zheng nodded in secret. Miss Qi is really a good girl who knows etiquette in general. My husband is really kind. As an old man, he doesn''t think too much. He just wants to help her. But after all, they are girls who haven''t come out of the pavilion. They live in Zheng''s mansion in this way. When it comes out, won''t it destroy people''s innocence? Mrs. Zheng nodded and said with a smile, "it''s all right. I''ll send you back to the inn." Qi Rongyue nodded: "thank you very much, madam!" Qi Rongyue and his maid left, but they never looked at Yin Yixuan again, which made him feel bad. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t know who Qi Rongyue was, but he was a young girl. He held his uncle''s hand and asked anxiously, "uncle, can my eyes really be cured?" Mr. Zheng patted the back of his hand and said with a smile, "Miss Qi said that if it can be cured, it will be cured." I don''t know when he started to believe Miss Qi like this, as if she could do it as long as she said it. " " master, this is a post sent by Yin Fu. " The housekeeper hands the card to master Qi who is reading in the study. Master Qi reached out and took it. He took a quick look at it. His face brightened. He handed the post to the housekeeper and said, "send it to the wife''s room and let her prepare." After waiting so long, I finally got to this day. Two years ago, Lord Yin said to him that he would come back to discuss the family after Yixuan got the title. He thought it was next month. Although the meeting was over, the Royal examination was next month because of the emperor''s health. I didn''t expect that they would come to visit at this time. Chapter 22 When Liang got the news, he was also excited for a while. He hurriedly asked his mother Li to call Qi Rongxue to qingyunju. Qi Rongxue is 15 years old. She just reached Jiji last month. She was born with beautiful eyes and eyebrows. She has a graceful body. She is very cute and beautiful, but not as gorgeous as Qi Rongyue. This is also one of the reasons why she dislikes Qi Rongyue. As long as her daughter stands beside her, she will be eclipsed. Even if she doesn''t say a word, she can successfully attract everyone''s attention. As long as she is there, her daughters won''t have a day of success, and will always be crushed to death by her. Fortunately, fortunately, there is no such person in Qi''s mansion. Yin''s family comes to discuss the family relationship. Naturally, it''s with Xueer, not the person who disappeared from the genealogy. "Mother, what good is it for you to be so successful?" Qi Rongxue came to her mother''s side and sat down. She reached out and took over the stove handed by her maid. Liang looked at Qi Rongxue beside her, and she couldn''t close her mouth even more. Her daughter seemed to be taller and her eyebrows and eyes were more open since she was hairpin. She was more beautiful than before. The Yin family would like to see her. "Xueer, do you remember the Grand Master of the Yin family?" Qi Rongxue''s pink face is so red that she shamelessly pushes her mother: "mother, what do you say, young master Yin!" As soon as Liang saw his daughter''s appearance, there was something else he didn''t understand. Since Lord Yin came to the door with the eldest son two years ago, the little girl hid behind the screen and secretly looked at the eldest son of the Yin family. Then she thought about the eldest son of the Yin family all day. No one knows better than her mother. "Xueer, you and mother Li will go to the warehouse to pick out some bright materials, and let the embroiderer in the house rush out two new clothes for you!" Qi did not understand: "mother, half a month ago just cut new clothes, how to cut new clothes?" Liang patted Bai Nen on the back of his daughter''s hand and said with a smile, "these two great sons of Yin family are going to discuss with each other. Do you want to cut a new dress?" Qi Rongxue was stunned and hurriedly grasped her mother''s hand and shook it hard: "mother, I heard you right? Is your eldest son of Yin''s family coming to discuss with us? " Liang smiled and nodded, "of course, you didn''t hear that the post just came here. It said that it was the eighth day of the lunar new year. Today''s fifth day of the lunar new year. Although the time is a bit in a hurry, they can still make it if they are allowed to make it overnight!" Qi Rongxue''s heart danced wildly in her chest, her face seemed to be burning, and her mind was full of the elegant figure. Then, she remembered what he and Lord Yin said when they came to Qi''s mansion two years ago. Their object of discussion was clearly Qi Rongyue! The smile on Qi Rongxue''s face gradually cooled. She turned to her mother and said, "mother, their object of discussion is Qi Rongyue. What''s the matter with you asking me to cut new clothes?" Liang''s white eyes did not speak well: "silly girl, don''t you know why mother sent that woman to Chuang Tzu? Now I take the opportunity to drive her out of the house for today! She is no longer a member of Qifu, the eldest lady of Qifu. Now she is you, Qi Rongxue. " Qi Rongxue''s eyes are full of excitement again. Yes, she is now the eldest daughter of Qi''s mansion. Yin''s family comes to discuss her family. Naturally, Qi Rongxue is talking about her. "Mother, daughter understand, this is to cut new clothes!" She is happy to live in Qingyun with mother Li, as if the whole person is flying. Chapter 23 Fulai Inn, the housekeeper personally sent Miss Qi back to the inn. After seeing Miss Qi and her servant girl go upstairs, they go to the counter where the shopkeeper is. "Is this gentleman going to stay?" The shopkeeper has the most eyes. When he looks at the steward, he knows it''s not small. His face is full of smiles. You can''t be more polite. The housekeeper said to the shopkeeper, "I''m the housekeeper of Lord Zheng''s house. The girl who just came in with me is a distinguished guest of Lord Zheng''s house. Please look after the shopkeeper more. If this girl is in any trouble, please send someone to report a letter to Lord Zheng''s house immediately." The shopkeeper is based in Pengcheng, but how can he not know who is Mr. Zheng? His heart is even more awe inspiring. He immediately smiles and nods: "don''t worry, we will take care of it more!" The shopkeeper put two ingots of ten Liang silver on the counter: "this is Miss Qi''s room money and your reward!" The shopkeeper hurriedly waved: "ouch, it can''t use so much, it can''t really use so much!" The housekeeper didn''t say much, smiled and turned away. The shopkeeper also laughed and hurriedly accepted the two ingots of silver. He was ecstatic. Twenty liang of silver was not a small amount. Miss Qi''s room money was only five silver a day. "Miss, do you think our room is warmer than usual?" Xueer has taken off her coat, but she still feels hot. Miss Qi said with a smile, "this stove is burning so fast. Isn''t it warmer?" Xueer looked at Miss Qi''s beautiful smile and said with a silly smile, "Miss, it''s nice to see you smile. You should smile more." Miss Qi shook her head: "you can only laugh if you want to. If you don''t want to laugh, why do you force yourself? I''m not laughing! " Xueer thought for a moment and nodded: "also, why should we laugh at those people? We laugh when we are happy, and we laugh when we are not happy. " At this time, there was a knock on the door from the waiter: "Miss Qi, I have brought you hot water." Xueer hurriedly opens the door. She is thinking of going down to get hot water. Unexpectedly, she delivers it. Good guy, there''s a lot of hot water. Four people brought up eight buckets of hot water. Four people carry the bucket into the room, go directly to the clean room behind the curtain on one side, pour the hot water with white gas into the big bath bucket, and put the remaining bucket aside and cover it with a lid for heat preservation. When the waiter left, he told me that if the hot water was not enough, they would send it up immediately. When they left, Xueer said strangely, "does the sun come out from the east? How come these people''s faces are so different? I asked them for hot water yesterday. Look at their unwilling appearance. What''s the wind blowing now? " Qi Rongyue is just about to take a bath when there is hot water. She gets up and goes to Jingfang, but she doesn''t forget to solve Xueer''s puzzles. "It''s the butler of Lord Zheng''s house who sent us back today. He must have told us at the innkeeper. They are so attentive." Power is good. Otherwise, how can so many people fight for it? Soaking in the tub, she closed her eyes comfortably, and when she began to relax, her brain showed her brother''s frightened and helpless face. He opened his eyes wide, with tears on his face, and stuffed cloth in his mouth. He wanted to scream but couldn''t make a sound. His small body was tightly bound on the Dragon carving pillar, and his eyes were fragmented father and mother, with blood It flows to his feet, over him, further away. Chapter 24 When she appeared in his eyes, his brother''s tears filled eyes suddenly flashed a light, oh - he thought that his elder sister could save him, when she turned into a broken pile of rotten meat in front of him, how desperate his brother should be! She suddenly opened her eyes. Her white forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. She was panting. She couldn''t relax. She couldn''t relax. Kyoto, she must go back. Her brother is still waiting for her. Her enemies are waiting for her. Xueer looked at her and was shocked: "what''s wrong with you, miss? Do you feel well? Would you like to call a doctor? " Miss Qi smiled and shook her head. "I''m ok. I just fell asleep and had a dream." Xueer sighed, "I''ll fall asleep in a moment. Miss, you''re too tired." She couldn''t help but praise Miss Zheng''s medical skill which was revealed in his house today. "Miss Zheng''s medical skill is so powerful that doctors all over the city can''t cure their diseases. It''s a piece of cake to come here." "Miss Qi couldn''t help laughing:" you, also learn to flatter On the eighth day of the eighth day of the first lunar month, after two days'' rest, snow began to float again. The snow that had not melted in the street was covered by new snow again. The carriage of Zheng family stopped at the door of Fulai inn. The steward went in to meet Miss Qi. Miss Qi is wearing a new dress today. Although it is not as gorgeous as the brocade jacket before, it is also very elegant, and the style is more suitable for Miss Qi''s tall and slender figure. Xueer opens the umbrella to block the falling snow in the sky. A carriage with elegant lines slowly drove past the Fulai inn. The people in the carriage were picking up the curtain to look out. After sweeping through the crowd, Qingjun''s bright eyes fell on Qi Rongyue, who was elegant, and her face was covered by a dark yellow oil paper umbrella. But he knew that she was Qi Rongyue. The carriage suddenly stopped a few feet away, and Yin Yixuan jumped off the carriage. The boy beside him quickly tied a light silver fur cloak with grey mouse fur. He saw that one of Miss Qi''s feet had stepped on the small stool, and could not help shouting: "Miss Qi!" Qi Rongyue looks sideways and sees the handsome and elegant man walking towards her step by step. She stepped on the stool feet back, toward Yin Yixuan Fu body: "son Yin!" "Miss Qi, what a coincidence! I didn''t expect to meet you here!" Yin Yixuan''s smile is as warm as jade, and his eyes are clear and sincere. Qi Rongyue also smiled faintly, just like red plum blossoms on a snowy night, which was too beautiful to move his eyes. Qi Rongyue looked at the carriage not far away from his eyes and said in a low voice, "is young master Yin going to Lord Zheng''s house?" Yin Yixuan was about to answer. A dull cry came from the carriage: "Yixuan, it''s too late!" Yin Yixuan looked back at the carriage and said to Qi Rongyue, "today I will go out with my father to do something. If I can finish it earlier, I will go to Zheng mansion." Qi Rongyue nodded, with a plain expression: "don''t let Mr. Yin wait long." Yin Yixuan looked at her thin body and frowned slightly. He quickly removed her cloak and handed it to Xueer: "put it on your young lady quickly. It''s too cold this day. Don''t get cold." Xueer takes an eye to see the young lady. She dare not reach for her hand. Qi Rongyue is still pale: "thank you for your kindness, young master Yin. It''s just that men and women are different. If you do this, I''m afraid it''s not right. I have something else to do. Let''s go first!" Chapter 25 Qi Rongyue raised his feet and stepped on the low stool to get on the carriage. He didn''t look at Yin Yixuan again. After the steward of Zheng mansion gave a gift to Yin Yixuan, he turned to get on another carriage and asked the coachman to drive away. Si Yuan hurriedly took the cloak from the childe''s hand and tied it for him again, muttering: "childe, Miss Qi is too proud, even your kindness is so ignored." Yin Yixuan smiled bitterly and shook his head: "it''s not that she is proud, it''s that I''m too insensitive. After all, we haven''t been familiar to this extent." Then, as soon as possible to this point! He hooked his lips and smiled, watching the carriage disappearing in front of him. Finally, he turned around and walked towards his carriage. "Who is that girl?" Mr. Yin''s face was not happy and angry. He stared at his son and asked. Yin Yixuan sat in front of his father and said in a low voice, "Qi Rongyue, my fiancee!" Mr. Yin frowned and said, "Miss Qi? How could she be here? Shouldn''t she be waiting for us in the mansion to discuss relatives? " Yin Yixuan said: "she is not the eldest lady of Qi mansion now. Her name has disappeared from Qi mansion''s genealogy. She is homeless now, so she lives in the inn." Lord Yin''s face is unbelievable: "what''s that?" Yin Yixuan didn''t say a word, and Yin''s adult was not stupid. After two rounds of brain turning, he guessed the reason. He frowned and said: "Qi Yongchun usually looks dignified. Unexpectedly, he has such a narrow mind. No matter how bad the child is, it''s his own daughter, a girl''s house that hasn''t been out of the cabinet. How can he - if something happens outside What''s the matter? What''s his conscience! " Yin Yixuan looked at his father and said, "father, which young lady did you and your mother decide this marriage for me?" Yin dahen: "in those days, Qi Yongchun''s wife, Mo Shi, saved your mother and you in the hands of bandits. Your mother, out of gratitude, proposed to marry a son and a daughter. But at that time, Mo Shi had not given birth. The marriage letter said the eldest daughter of Qi''s mansion, and did not indicate which young lady. Now Qi Yongchun has driven his daughter out of the house at this time. Its purpose is obviously to Take his second daughter''s place as the first daughter of the first wife and get married with our Yin family. " "Because Morse is the daughter of the merchant?" Yin Yixuan said. Lord Yin looked at his son and said in his heart how he knew so clearly. "It should be that Qi Yongchun''s official career is smooth now. It''s a matter of time before he moves to Beijing. It''s the most difficult thing for him to talk about that he depends on Mo''s dowry to get through the official career. He not only wants to climb up our Yin family, improve his identity, but also doesn''t want to let people know his past, and Mo''s daughter is undoubtedly like a thorn, stabbing his eyes day by day, stabbing his heart night by night Naturally, she can''t be allowed in front of her, and she doesn''t want to be married to Yin''s family, which is a good thing for her, so she can do such absurd things. " Yin Yixuan looks down at her silver cloak. Thinking of Miss Qi''s cold eyes, she must have suffered a lot in Qi''s mansion. She seems to be very prepared for everyone. "Father, what do you think?" Yin Yixuan asked directly. Chapter 26 Lord Yin looked at his son meaningfully. He had always had an idea. He always resisted the marriage he had decided to make. As early as his son was seventeen, he planned to come to Qi''s mansion to discuss his family, but he refused to say anything. Now, he offered to discuss his family. He was happy for a while, but now it seems that his son is drunk. "Yixuan, what do you think when you talk to dad in plain English?" Yin Yixuan was not surprised that his father would ask. How could he not see his careful thinking with his father''s treachery. Yin Yixuan chuckled and said, "naturally, Qi''s house is to go, and the marriage is to be discussed. However, we Yin''s family will marry Miss Qi who entered the gate, only the daughter of Mo who saved my mother and me." "Do you want to take the opportunity to push off this marriage, or do you really like the eldest lady of Qi''s family who has been driven out of the house?" Mr. Yin raised his thick black eyebrows Yin Yixuan knows that he can''t hide it from his father, and he doesn''t intend to hide it, otherwise, he won''t make those moves in front of his father. "Miss Qi, she is very good. If she is still the eldest miss of the Qi family, then I would like to marry this family. If not, I don''t think my father would like to be infected." Lord Yin understood the meaning of his son. He wanted to pressure Qi Yongchun to take his daughter back and marry the Yin family. Just, son''s wishful thinking, can you play loudly? However, he saw that Miss Qi had just coldly refused the cloak he had sent out, and didn''t look at him any more. The carriage stopped outside the gate of Qi mansion. When the father and son got off the carriage, the steward of Qi mansion immediately came to meet them. As soon as they entered the gate, they saw Qi Yongchun coming in a hurry, with a brilliant smile on his face. He shouted to him from a long distance, "Lord Yin, my yard is bright now." Mr. Yin also chuckled and said to Mr. Qi Yongchun, "Mr. Qi, are you sure it''s because of me that the yard is bright?" As soon as Qi Yongchun approached, his eyes immediately fell on Yin Yixuan. Yin Yixuan bowed to Qi Yongchun and said, "Lord Qi!" Qi Yongchun looks at Yin Yixuan, who has a beautiful face and a long jade standing in front of him. He is so happy that he can''t close his mouth: "I heard that Yixuan will try to get the second place this year. It''s really a Golden Jade. It''s enviable!" As long as you climb the Yin family, you will climb the Wenchang Prefecture. In the future, when you move to Beijing, you will get the care of the Wenchang Prefecture, and your official career will be more and more smooth. The more you think about it, the more satisfied you will be. Yin Yixuan''s smile is light, and he is again bowing his hand: "Lord Qi is over praised!" My father was transferred from Xuzhou to salt transportation department, from Sanpin. Qi Yongchun is the governor of Xuzhou. From the fourth grade, his official rank is only one rank smaller than his father''s. He is so diligent in trying to get married with Yin''s family. Naturally, he does not value his father''s official position of the third grade, which can bring him benefits, but runs to the Great Buddha of Wenchang Hou. He and his father are both aware of his belly. Lord Yin is the second son of Lord Yin of the prefecture of Wenchang. Now, Lord Yin, who is in charge of the prefecture of Wenchang, is Lord Yin''s brother-in-law. Qi Yongchun welcomes them into the main lobby of the front courtyard, where there is a dragon burning, warm as spring. Yin Yixuan looks at the low-key and luxurious decoration in the lobby, and thinks about Qi Rongyue''s situation of living alone in the inn. His brow is slightly wrinkled. Chapter 27 Mr. Yin didn''t want to talk with Qi Yongchun. As soon as he sat down, he took out his marriage letter from his arms and said with a smile, "in a flash, it''s been 19 years and the children are all old. We should do a good job for them!" What Qi Yongchun wanted was this. He said: "yes, we are parents. Don''t we expect our children to get married as soon as possible! Every time I think about it, my hair will be grey! " Yin dahen: "no, if it wasn''t for Yixuan that he wouldn''t listen to me, he would have married two years ago and killed Miss Qi for two years." Qi Yongchun hurriedly waved and said with a smile, "it''s just the right time now. It''s not too late!" It''s not too late. Rongxue has just reached Ji. The two adults said something about their son for a while, all of which were scenes of mutual compliments. When Yin came into contact with his son''s eyes, he immediately understood, so he said to Qi Yongchun, "Mr. Qi, after saying this for such a long time, how can you not make a thousand gold come out? These are the people who are going to get married. It''s time for them to meet each other. " Qi Yongchun laughs and waves to ask Qi Rongxue, the girl in the hall. Qi Rongxue came with Liang Shi. Today, she is wearing a peach red silk satin embroidered plum blossom jacket. Under it, she is wearing a light blue pleated skirt. The white fox fur edge rolled on the collar makes her skin white and pink. She is very charming. Cannot do without , as like as two peas in the hall, Yin Yixuan can see that he is more handsome and elegant than he was two years ago. Mr. Yin glanced at his son and then at the snow. He said with a smile, "I only saw it once when he was three years old. Unexpectedly, in a twinkling of an eye, the moon has grown into a big girl!" The smiles on Liang''s and Qi''s faces Suddenly froze, and they took their eyes to see Qi Yongchun. Qi Yongchun was also embarrassed, and he said with a dry smile: "Lord Yin, this is Rongxue, not the Rongyue you have seen before!" Lord Yin said suddenly, "no! I said, why is it not like at all? How about dissolving the moon? Call her out! " Qi Yongchun was even more embarrassed. He thought that Lord Yin had already known about this, so he came to discuss the family. If he didn''t come to discuss the family before, it must be because Qi Rongyue''s birth mother was the business daughter. This was delayed. "Lord Yin, there is something you may not know. She is no longer a member of our Qi mansion." Lord Yin made a surprised look: "what''s that? She''s married? " Qi Yongchun hurriedly waved his hand: "no, no, it''s like this. She scared Zheng Shizi''s horse a while ago and hurt him seriously. My wife taught her a few words, but she spoke back. She was very disrespectful to my wife. I was angry and drove her out of Qi mansion, except for her nationality." Qi Yongchun saw Yin''s face shocked, and hurriedly said: "the nature of Rongyue is not worthy of making the childe. The commoner knows that my two daughters are quite different from her. They are quiet, elegant, good-natured and well matched with making the childe." Lord Yin looked at Qi Rongxue again and shook his head and said, "although your second daughter is good, the marriage we set at the beginning is clearly your eldest daughter. Now that your eldest daughter is gone, let''s just let it go!" Qi Yongchun didn''t expect that Lord Yin would say this kind of words. How can we stop the marriage that was ordered after defecating? Chapter 28 "Mr. Yin, what do you mean? Can''t you see my two daughters? " Qi Yongchun''s face became very ugly, especially after seeing Qi Rongxue running out of the hall crying, it was more and more dark. Mr. Yin glanced at Mr. Qi Yongchun and said, "Mr. Qi, why did my wife and I want to get married with your Qi family?" At the beginning, Yin Hongwei was just a junior official of liupin, but he was born in the prefecture of Wenchang. His son''s family affairs should not have been decided by him. It should have been decided by the prefecture of Wenchang, the high-ranking daughter of Kyoto. Isn''t that a random choice? But he and his wife insisted on getting married with Qi''s family. What''s the reason? In return for Mo''s help to his wife and Yixuan. Otherwise, why should his Yin family get married with Qi family who was just a seven grade sesame official? Does he match his family? Qi Yongchun is stunned. He is speechless when asked by Lord Yin. After so many years, he seems to forget this matter. He only remembers that he and Yin''s family are related sooner or later, but he doesn''t think about why Yin''s family wants to marry Qi Yongchun. Seeing Qi Yongchun''s silence, Lord Yin said again, "it''s been 19 years, maybe you''ve forgotten, but I still remember clearly that if it wasn''t for your Yuanpei wife, Mo Shi, there would not be Yixuan now." "At that time, my father and brother strongly opposed my marriage with your Qi family, but I was born to resist the pressure, determined to marry this family, and wrote a marriage letter to show my sincerity. What''s the reason?" "If it wasn''t for your Yuanpei''s wife, Mo Shi, why do you think our Yin family should marry your Qi family?" Qi Yongchun can''t say a word in embarrassment. In the face of Yin Hongwei''s constant fighting, he feels that his old face is almost gone. Yin Hongwei, looking at Qi Yongchun''s advice, couldn''t help shaking his head and saying: "since Mo is no longer alive and her daughter has been expelled from the house by you, there is no need to discuss this marriage." Yin Hongwei felt relaxed for a while. You know, he was scolded by his father and brother for this marriage. He was really happy when he got married. At this time, Yin Yixuan coughed softly. Yin Hongwei thought of the conversation with Yi Xuan, and said: "if Miss Qi would like to go back to Qi''s mansion, then this marriage is still a matter of account. Of course, we can''t wait like this all the time. I''ll give you three days, and give me a reply within three days. If Miss Qi can''t go back to Qi''s house, then this marriage will be done Come on! " Yin Hongwei gets up and leads Yin Yixuan to go. But Qi Yongchun can''t even say a compliment, just like a piece of wood like pestle in place, not moving for half a day. As soon as Yin''s father and son left, Liang hurriedly came over. Seeing Qi Yongchun''s appearance, he knew something was wrong. He helped Qi Yongchun to sit down and poured him a cup of hot tea. "Master, what did Lord Yin say later?" As soon as hearing Liang''s question, Qi Yongchun''s eyes immediately stared at her, holding her hands tightly, and mercilessly tolerated the impulse to slap her in the face. He gnawed his teeth and said, "are you satisfied? Will you be happy to drive Rongyue out of the house, lose the marriage and offend Yin''s family completely? " Liang''s face was startled, and he quickly said, "master, what are you saying? What is to lose this marriage? With the marriage certificate as evidence, can they still rely on it? " Chapter 29 Qi Yongchun said angrily, "Lai? They don''t call it Lai, they call it going down the slope. " He finally understood why the Yin family came to discuss the marriage so suddenly. It turned out that they were trying to get rid of the marriage. Yin Yixuan was born in the Houfu, and now he is a senior member of the third grade. His son also took the second exam. There is no problem in the first three exams. How could such a family be willing to marry their Qi family? So if they don''t come to discuss their marriage for so many years, they want to wait until they can''t afford to go on, and they offer to withdraw. But they are better off. At this juncture, they will drive Rong Yue out of their home, and give Yin''s family such a good opportunity to "discuss their marriage" on their doorstep. The purpose is actually to withdraw. Liang also came up with some eyebrows, and his face was white. He asked, "what is it now? What shall we do to dissolve the snow? I''ve told you that Rong Xue is going to marry the eldest son of the Yin family. There''s nothing the official women in Xuzhou don''t know. " When Qi Yongchun heard this, he was so angry that he almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. He stared round and said, "you''re going to yell around before it''s finished?"? It''s not good. You''ve ruined the reputation of your daughter. " Liang was in a hurry: "master, no matter what, you have to think about something else. Dissolving snow is a dead eye. She has long recognized that it''s not him who doesn''t marry him!" Qi Yongchun snorted coldly: "I tell you the truth, just before Lord Yin left, if you can let Rongyue go back to Qi''s mansion within three days, the marriage will still count. If you can''t, you will get back married!" When Liang heard this, he immediately shouted, "no way, never let this bitch come back. No way!" Qi Yongchun looked at Liang''s pale face and said in a cold voice, "madam, you have an idea how to keep Yin''s family from withdrawing and not take back the dissolving moon." Liang had no idea. Now her mind is in a mess: "I don''t care. Qi Rongyue, a little bitch, can''t take it back." "Even if it''s a bad marriage?" Qi Yongchun looks at the woman in front of her eyes. Suddenly, she feels strange. Was her virtue and virtue false? One bite, one little bitch? Don''t know the little bitch in her mouth, is He Qi Yongchun''s daughter? Liang was stunned. As Qi Yongchun''s wife, she naturally knew how much Qi Yongchun valued this marriage. When she was born with Rongxue, Qi Yongchun warned her not to be too much of Qi Rongyue. After all, Qi Rongyue will be the daughter-in-law of Yin''s family in the future, so she will tolerate Qi Rongyue living in the back house of Qi''s mansion. But as Qi Rongyue grows up, she will live in the back house of Qi''s mansion Zhang Mingren''s face, her daughters, even pressure can not lift the head, she will no longer be able to tolerate. Qi Yongchun arranges Qi Rongyue in front of Qi Yongchun over and over again, which makes Qi Yongchun, who originally had a weak feeling for his eldest daughter, gradually become disgusted. The reason why Qi Yongchun made up her mind to drive Qi Rongyue out of the house was because of the family affair. She kept blowing pillow wind to Qi Yongchun, saying that Yin family didn''t come to discuss the family, because Qi Rongyue''s birth mother was a businesswoman. If the object was changed into Rongxue, then naturally she said otherwise! So Qi Yongchun made up his mind at this critical time and drove the dead girl out of Qi''s mansion. Her wish for many years has finally come true. Is that going to disappear again? Chapter 30 "Master, no matter what, Qi Rongyue has been driven out of Qi''s family. Her name is not in the genealogy. It''s a foregone conclusion. It''s useless to say anything!" At the thought of Qi Rongyue''s face, she hated her teeth itching. Every time when the family entertained and the ladies came out, everyone''s eyes were only on Qi Rongyue. Her daughters, standing beside her, had no sense of existence like a girl. She could never let her back. Qi Yongchun didn''t answer her words. He left the hall and went back to the house. When he came to Aunt Wei''s house, she was very happy. But when he saw the master''s face, he had a number in mind. Today is the day when the Yin family comes to discuss. The lady has mentioned it several times in front of her. It''s said that the master should be happy, but now he looks like this. It must be that the parent has not been discussed. Aunt Wei''s mind is penetrating. She knows that it''s best not to ask anything at this time. She just waits for the master to speak. As expected, the master opened his mouth before he had finished drinking the tea. "A few days ago, I was so angry that I expelled Rongyue from Qifu and even changed her nationality. Do you think I did it right?" He put down the tea cup in his hand, looked up at Aunt Yanwei, and said, "you can tell the truth, don''t be taboo." Aunt Wei chuckled: "master, when you make this decision, you must have your consideration. I am a lady in the back house, and I don''t know anything, but I know that the master''s heart still loves the lady." Looking at Aunt Wei, Qi Yongchun can only be regarded as a pretty face. The corners of his mouth always seem to have a light smile. He always talks softly and softly. He likes to listen to her very much. Sometimes he stays here and does nothing. He tells her some interesting things. He feels very comfortable watching her crouch in front of his chest and listening to her soft voice. He knew she was smart, at least smarter than Liang. He nodded and said, "yes, of course, I love the moon. After all, she is my daughter." It was a decision. In his heart, he had made a decision. Qi Yongchun got up and reached out to hold aunt Wei''s hand. It was white and soft. He moved his heart and said in a low voice, "I''ll come in the evening!" Aunt Wei''s light smile gradually became strong, and a layer of crimson rose on the pink surface, which made Qi Yongchun hate to press her on the bed now. He pinched aunt Wei''s hand hard, and finally let go. He turned away from the yard and went to the direction of Fushou house. Aunt Wei watched the master disappear in the back gradually, the shy smile on her face gradually faded away, and there was a cold color between her eyes. Today''s Zheng Zhongwen looks in good spirits, his stubble is cleaned up, and his pale and haggard face is gone forever. He can''t see a patient except his eyes. "Miss Qi, I have been drinking this bitter medicine for three days. How can I still not see it?" Zheng Zhongwen asked rudely. Miss Qi took out the needle bag and said in a low voice, "I said that acupuncture points and medicine take effect for half a month. Now it''s only three days, but not half a month. Of course you can''t see it." As soon as he heard about the pricking point, Zheng Zhongwen immediately hugged his chest and shouted, "I heard that you gave me a needle last time and took me off. Are you going to take me off again now?" Seeing his appearance, Qi could not help shaking his head: "you are the same as before." Chapter 31 31 "before?" Zheng Zhongwen looked surprised. "Have you seen me before?" Qi Rongyue knew he was speechless and said, "I didn''t say it to you. I''m talking about my girl." Zheng Zhongwen Oh, suddenly let go of his hand, a face of death, closed his eyes and said: "well, in order to be able to recover as soon as possible, to take off!" Qi Rongyue shook his head and sighed, "please lie down, I''m going to start the needle." "Lie down? Yes! " He quickly and obediently lay down and reached out to untie the waist belt. Before untiing the belt, he felt that the silver needle had been tied to his head. He was just about to move, but he heard the soft and cool voice coming into his ear: "don''t move, lie down obediently!" Zheng Zhongwen Oh, but how do you think it''s a bit wrong? How does he feel like being teased? Does he alone feel that way? Didn''t the uncle in the room feel it? Why didn''t anyone speak out against her? Although he had frequent mental activities, Zheng Zhongwen was obedient and didn''t move, even holding his breath, until the cool voice sounded again: "if you don''t breathe again, you suffocate yourself, don''t blame my poor medical skills!" Zheng Zhongwen just woke up like a dream. He breathed in and out quickly. His face turned red. He was very upset. He thought that Miss Qi must be an ugly woman who can''t get married and has a strange temper! Zheng Zhongwen''s head was askew when he was in a trance. Qi Rongyue quickly reached out to hold his cheeks and straightened his head: "don''t move!" The voice was still soft and soft. He touched his cheek with his fingertips. The touch was cool and soft. Somehow, his heart began to thump. He tried to suppress it, but the faster he jumped. He only hoped that Miss Qi would not find out about this abnormality. Otherwise, he was appointed to laugh at him. When Miss Qi pulled out the needles that had been stuck in his head, the elegant fragrance that had been lingering in his nose went away leisurely, he was relieved, but a little lost. Zheng, who has been guarding the side, saw that the needle was finished and hurried forward to inquire: "how is it?" Ms. Qi is writing the prescription, and does not raise her head to answer: "it''s good to recover. After all, she is young. She continues to take the former prescription. Now, add a dose of medicine to make it better. Take the two medicines one hour apart. Don''t take them at the same time, so as not to affect their own medicine." Lying on his bed, Zheng Zhongwen listened and couldn''t help muttering, "how big is it like to talk about yourself!" Miss Qi erling, hearing his murmur, didn''t care. She just glanced at him with a smile on her lips. She was really not old, neither in the past life nor in this life. Maybe because of the experience of life and death, her mind was different from that of the past, and there was no girl''s heart that could see everything in the world very well. Zheng was a little embarrassed and said to miss Qi, "Miss Qi, I''m really sorry. My nephew has always been a very polite and modest gentleman. Maybe it''s because the injury is not healed, so I can''t get out of shape. Please don''t blame Miss Qi." Miss Qi shook her head and said in a low voice, "I understand. I don''t care about that either!" She took another look at Zheng Zhongwen and said, "after two hours, I will give the needle again. I have to take a rest by borrowing the treasure land of your mansion." "Come on, take Miss Qi to the wing room to have a rest, so that she can serve you." The girl stepped in and led Miss Qi and Xueer out of the bedroom. Chapter 32 32 it''s said that the ears of blind people are very smart. Zheng Zhongwen has never felt that the ears can hear so many voices. After confirming that Miss Qi''s footsteps are far away, he immediately turned over and sat up, and said to Zheng dahen, "uncle, who is miss Qi? Can she really heal my eyes? " Mr. Zheng came to him and sat down, comforting him. "Miss Qi has excellent medical skills. My uncle believes that she can cure your eyes." Zheng Zhongwen said again, "Miss Qi must be an old, ugly and eccentric woman. If you can''t marry her, you can become a doctor." "How can you think so, Zhongwen?" said Zheng Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "isn''t it?" Zheng raised his voice and said, "of course not! Others - "before Mr. Zheng finished speaking, the housekeeper hurried in:" master, Mr. Yin is here. " "Please!" said Zheng When the housekeeper went out, Zheng said to Zheng Zhongwen, "Zhongwen, don''t speak ill of Miss Qi in front of Prince Yin." Zheng Zhongwen did not understand: "why?" Listening to the footsteps approaching, Zheng said in a low voice: "don''t ask so much. When your eyes are ready, naturally everything will be clear." Good guy, Zheng Zhongwen is going to have an internal injury. Why? Why can''t he say what he wants to say in front of his best brother? As soon as Yin Yixuan entered the door, he saw that there were only Zheng adults and Zheng Zhongwen in the room. He looked slightly shocked. Then he walked quickly to Zheng Zhongwen and asked in a low voice, "Zhongwen, how are you feeling?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "there is no feeling. There is darkness in front of him. This feeling is terrible. There is nothing worse than this!" Yin Yixuan''s thin and cold lips are slightly hooked. He says with a smile: "you don''t have one, but when you are unconscious for three days, I think the feeling of Zheng must be worse than you are now." "That''s right," said Zheng. "We were all in a hurry at that time." Zheng Zhongwen shrugged: "I am not awake? This proves that your worries are superfluous. " One side of the three expensive listen, can''t help but answer a word: "childe, if it''s not miss Qi, you may still lie down now!" Zheng immediately stared at Sangui and said, "Sangui, don''t talk nonsense!" "Three expensive hurriedly accompanies smile way:" is yes, is my mouth does not have the form "Since you are here, please talk with Zhongwen. I have some business to deal with. Come back later." Just after Zheng left, Yin Yixuan asked Sangui, "didn''t miss Qi come today?" "Oh, it''s here. I''ve given you a needle. Now I''m going to have a rest. I''ll give you another needle in two hours." Three noble ways. "Yixuan, do you come to see me or miss Qi?" Zheng Zhongwen said Yin Yixuan said with a smile, "of course I came to see you." He reached out his hand and shook it in front of Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes. "Are you still blind?" Zheng Zhongwen sighed, "yes, it''s dark, and I don''t know how long it will last. Is that a quack named Qi? Who knows?" "Quack? Why do you think so? " The smile on Yin Yixuan''s face gradually faded away. Zheng Zhongwen hums: "it must be a quack. A good girl''s family, not embroidering in the boudoir. What kind of doctor do you want to be?" Yin Yixuan''s eyebrows are slightly raised, and his voice is bland: "people have their own aspirations. Some people like embroidering, and some people don''t like it. You can''t question her medical skills because she doesn''t like embroidering." Chapter 33 33 Sangui also said: "yes, childe, Miss Qi''s medical skill is very good. But for her, you may not be awake now!" Sangui has experienced the breathtaking three days. For three days, they have found all the doctors they can find, but no one can wake up the childe. When Miss Qi came, she only gave two injections, and the childe woke up. Can''t this prove Miss Qi''s medical skill? "Zheng Zhongwen turned his mouth and shook his head and sighed," I don''t understand. You two are all talking for an old, ugly and unmarried woman. Is she really so good? " Yin Yixuan is a Leng at first, then frowns: "old and ugly and can''t get married? You say miss Qi Zheng Zhongwen hums: "who else is she? Can young and beautiful girls come out in public to see a doctor like this? " Yin Yixuan shook his head and said seriously, "Zhongwen, I hope you don''t say that again." Zheng Zhongwen did not understand: "why?" "Because she''s me --" before Yin Yixuan finished speaking, two hurried figures rushed in, the snow on the dark blue cloak had not melted, and the pale face was full of panic: "Zhongwen, how are you, Zhongwen?" The middle-aged man rushed straight to the bed and reached for his son''s hand. Yin Yixuan hurriedly got up, retreated to one side and made a salute to Marquis Zheng. "Father, why are you here?" Zheng Zhongwen was a little surprised when he saw that his son was in a good spirit and full of breath in his speech. At last, marquis Zheng breathed out: "you are OK!" But as soon as he said that, he noticed something was wrong. How could his son always stare at one place without looking at him, just like those blind people in Kyoto. He held out his trembling hand and shook it in front of his son''s eyes. His son''s eyes didn''t blink. He couldn''t help but exclaim, "what''s wrong with your eyes, Zhongwen?" Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly made a relaxed look and said with a smile, "father, it''s OK. I can''t see it for a while. It will be better in a few days." Marquis Zheng was so scared that he didn''t believe what he said. He turned his head and shouted out: "Jiang Taiyi, Jiang Taiyi!" A man with a medicine chest in his fifties came in quickly from outside. Like Marquis Zheng, his cloak had not been untied, and the snow was melting. "Come on, look at his eyes!" Marquis Zheng was so worried that he could hardly speak clearly. He pulled the doctor to his bed. Jiang Taiyi quickly put down the medicine chest, first for Zheng Zhongwen''s pulse, then for his eyelids, and asked a few questions, then he said: "it should be temporary blindness caused by head injury." Marquis Zheng asked: "may it be ruled?" Jiang Taiyi frowned a little and said, "I can''t guarantee that. I can only do my best. Symptoms like Shizi are not Tao rules. Some people have been cured, others haven''t, so it''s hard to say!" Sangui is about to speak. Yin Yixuan shakes his head at him and signals him not to speak. At this time, Mr. Zheng hurried over and saw his cousin''s anxious face. He said: "elder brother, don''t worry about getting angry. Miss Qi said that at most half a month, Zhongwen''s eyes can see it. It has been three days, and soon we can see the effect." Hearing this, Jiang Taiyi, who was writing the prescription, hurriedly turned back and asked Zheng, "who is Miss Qi?" Chapter 34 34 Mr. Zheng noticed the existence of Jiang Taiyi. Looking at his clothes and the medicine chest beside him, he immediately guessed his identity and said: "Miss Qi is the doctor I invited to treat Zhong Wen''s injuries. She has excellent medical skills." Jiang Taiyi eyebrows: "female doctor? She said that she would be able to see again in half a month at most? " Mr. Zheng nodded: "yes, Miss Qi said so." Jiang Taiyi took the prescription just written in his hand and said to Zheng dahen, "may I have a look at Miss Qi''s prescription?" "Of course," said Zheng He immediately turned his head and said to his entourage, "go to the madam and ask him to send the prescription." After his entourage left, Jiang Taiyi said again, "I wonder who is the teacher of Miss Qi? There was such a great tone of voice to affirm that with her medicine she would be cured in 15 days. " When it comes to who Ms. Qi is learning from, Mr. Zheng is also speechless. He has never had a question. At this time, Jiang Taiyi asked, and he was also suspicious. Qi Rongyue is clearly a young lady who has lived in the backyard for a long time. Where did she learn such profound medical skills? Who is her master? "It seems that Mr. Zheng doesn''t know!" Jiang Taiyi''s lips are slightly hooked, with a scornful smile. Mr. Zheng nodded: "I don''t know who Ms. Qi is from. However, Ms. Qi''s medical skills are excellent, which I have seen with my own eyes. There is no false praise." Jiang Taiyi didn''t answer any more. After all, Mr. Zheng is the cousin of Mr. Marquis Zheng. It''s too bad to speak, and Mr. Marquis Zheng can''t live up to it. At this time, Mr. Zheng''s entourage took the prescription and came back. At the sign of Mr. Zheng, he handed it directly to Mr. Jiang. Jiang Taiyi pinched it in his hand and looked at it carefully. The expression on his face was constantly changing. From the previous disdain, he became serious and focused. Then he was surprised, and then he was surprised. "What''s the problem with this prescription?" Zheng houye asked Jiang Taiyi "Wonderful, wonderful!" Jiang Taiyi holds the prescription in his hand and constantly shakes his head in amazement. Marquis Zheng and adult Zheng do not know so, asked in unison: "how wonderful?" Jiang Taiyi pointed to the two prescriptions in his hand and said: "the same prescription for dredging, this miss Qi makes some adjustments in the weight, and the effect will be greatly different. How could I have never thought of it before?" After Jiang Taiyi said excitedly, the color was again congealing, and he said: "no, even if this prescription is extremely effective in dredging, it may not be able to restore the world''s children in 15 days. Why is Miss Qi so sure?" "Maybe it''s because of acupuncture?" Zheng said? Miss Qi has given Zhongwen a needle. She just gave it more than one hour ago. She will give it again later. Maybe it has something to do with it? " Jiang Taiyi was stunned: "how to apply acupuncture to remove stasis? Acupuncture at the point around the brain Mr. Zheng nodded: "yes, I saw it with my own eyes. She stabbed all the needles into the points around Zhongwen''s brain. Is there any problem?" Jiang Taiyi shook his head: "acupuncture at the points around the brain is an excellent method, of course. However, the points around the brain are different from the points around the body. If you do not have a complete grasp, you cannot easily apply the needle. Once you make a mistake, the consequences are unimaginable." "Zheng Zhongwen muttered:" I see that she is very free to apply the needle, fast, not as careful as you said Zheng Zhongwen''s voice is not small, in the ears of Jiang Tai''s physician, that is, the meaning of a doctor is not as good as a female doctor. Chapter 35 35 seeing that the time is almost over, Mr. Zheng said to his entourage, "go and invite Miss Qi." "What''s the origin of this miss Qi?" Zheng houye asked Zheng Wenfan Zheng Wenfan said: "Oh, she is the eldest daughter of Qi Yongchun, the prefecture magistrate of Xuzhou, but now she has been expelled from her family and is no longer the eldest miss of Qi''s mansion." Marquis Zheng raised his eyebrows: "what else? What did miss Qi do that she was expelled from her family by her father? " It''s a big deal to evict a girl''s family. Most of them are dead ends. Zheng looked at Yin Yixuan, who was standing aside, and sighed, "it has something to do with Zhongwen. Of course, the root cause is not related to Zhongwen. It''s Qi Yongchun''s heart When Marquis Zheng heard this, he asked: "how did you say this? How could it have something to do with our Zhongwen? " Zheng Zhongwen was also confused and asked, "what does this have to do with me? I never knew her! " Zheng Wenfan said, "it really has something to do with you. Did you go to a nearby Chuang Tzu on a wild horse?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "there is indeed a Chuang Tzu nearby." Zheng Wenfan said: "that Chuang Tzu is the one of Qi family. When you came to the horse, Miss Qi happened to be on the side of the road. She bumped you down by a wild horse. At that time, Miss Qi bandaged the wound and fixed the dislocated leg for you. Otherwise, your injury would only be more serious!" When Zheng Zhongwen thought of the day when he fell off the horse, he seemed to see a man on the side of the road, but he didn''t see clearly whether he was a man or a woman, whether she was beautiful or ugly, so he added, "what does this have to do with her being driven out of the house? As a doctor, it''s not normal for me to help the wounded on the road. " Zheng Wenfan looked at Yin Yixuan, whose face was a little embarrassed, and said: "you are just the fuse. Qi Yongchun has always looked down on Miss Qi. His wife, Miss Qi''s stepmother, in order to let her daughter go to miss Qi''s wedding, she used the incident of your falling horse to exaggerate, saying that she frightened your horse and caused you to be seriously injured. However, she Qi Yongchun also took advantage of this to drive Miss Qi out of the house. Mingli said that it was to explain to our Zheng family. In fact, it was just to achieve their own goal. " Zheng Zhongwen frowned and said, "there are such cruel parents in the world!" Marquis Zheng''s focus is obviously different from his son''s: "Qi Yongchun is the governor of Xuzhou, a senior member of the four grades, and his status is not so general. If Qi''s daughter wants to marry high, it''s not difficult. Why do he have to do such a bad job, but let his second daughter marry her eldest daughter?" Zheng Wenfan said: "although Qi Yongchun is a member of the top four ranks, he has a very shallow foundation in this officialdom, especially in Kyoto. He is not a famous family. However, it is obviously the easiest way for him to enter the circle of famous families and marry his daughter up. His wife is the daughter of Wuyuan merchants. He is a Jinshi, but he is not a merchant Female, of course, can''t see his daughter born with yuanpeifu. That''s why he came up with such a bad idea. " Marquis Zheng suddenly said, "so it is!" Then he shook his head and sighed, "but even if it is like this, he shouldn''t treat his own daughter like this. Tiger poison doesn''t eat children!" He has only Zhongwen as a child, and he attaches great importance to his son''s offspring. It''s really chilling to think that Qi Yongchun should treat his daughter like this. Chapter 36 36 "so the Qi family has an engagement with the nobility in Beijing?" Marquis Zheng asked again. Mr. Zheng nodded and was about to elaborate. Steps came from outside. He stepped in and said, "Miss Qi is here!" All the people passed their eyes to the door and saw the plain girl step in. Although she was wearing winter clothes, she could not conceal her slender and graceful posture. Her skin was as fat as jade, her eyes were clear, and her lips were purplish red. Some people''s beauty is as light and quiet as the valley orchid, and some people''s beauty is as fierce as the summer crape myrtle. But she, actually has these two kinds of temperament at the same time, the Mou Hua is light and elegant, the beautiful face is bright and bright. At a glance, she saw Zheng Hou ye, who was looking at her. Naturally, she nodded: "Zheng Hou Ye!" She saw Jiang Taiyi standing behind Marquis Zheng again, and then said, "Jiang Taiyi!" She said hello in a casual manner, like a very familiar relationship with these two people, rather than meeting for the first time, and did not give the gift of the younger generation, but politely nodded. Marquis Zheng only felt that this woman''s bearing was really extraordinary, and he did not feel that she was disrespectful. But Jiang Taiyi said, "Miss Qi knows my husband?" Jiang Taiyi''s question made Qi Rongyue''s heart tremble. Just when he saw his old acquaintance, he forgot her identity for a while. She was not the princess of the Chu Dynasty, but Qi Rongyue, the abandoned daughter of the prefect of Sipin, Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue said with a smile: "Jiang Taiyi is famous outside. He is also a doctor. Naturally, I have heard the name of Jiang Taiyi. He called you" six fingers holy hand " Jiang Taiyi looked at his left hand and six fingers. Someone actually gave him the nickname of "six fingers holy hand". Unexpectedly, the nickname spread far to Xuzhou. Jiang Taiyi smiled awkwardly and said, "I don''t dare to be a holy hand, I really don''t dare to be a holy hand!" "Miss Qi, can my son''s Zhongwen''s eyes really be cured?" interposed Marquis Zheng Qi Rongyue nodded: "of course, I said that if it can be cured, it will certainly be cured. At most, it will work in three days!" When Zheng Wenfan heard this, he was very happy and asked, "didn''t you say it would take 15 days?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "he recovered on the 15th. Now I''m talking about three days. After three days, his eyes can see some fuzzy shadows. Although at the beginning it will not be clear, but the situation will get better every day. After the 15th, it will recover as before." She spoke with a light face, without any emotion, as if she was just telling a fact. Zheng houye and Zheng Wenfan see each other with great joy, which can''t be suppressed on their faces. They are about to thank Qi Rongyue, but listen to Zheng Zhongwen sitting on the bed: "what if it''s not cured?" Qi Rongyue shrugs his shoulders: "you are welcome!" She turned her eyes slightly, and then said, "if it is cured, please ask Shizi to help me." When Zheng Zhongwen heard this, he quickly sat up straight and said, "you are homeless now. Do you want to force me to accept you? I tell you, no way! I would rather be blind all my life than marry an old and ugly woman! " Old and ugly? Everyone''s eyes are fixed on Qi Rongyue''s face. What does she have to do with being old and ugly? Yin Yixuan frowned: "Zhongwen, how do you speak? Miss Qi hasn''t said what it is. How can you speculate? " Marquis Zheng also said: "Zhongwen, what are you talking about? How can miss Qi be such a person? Don''t say such crazy things again. " Chapter 37 37 Qi Rongyue didn''t care about his slander, but he said lightly: "Shizi, please rest assured, although I''m old and ugly, I haven''t thought about gaopan Houfu. I want to ask Shizi''s help. Shizi can do it, and it won''t damage your reputation." What''s the reason for refusing to accept the favor of saving lives in exchange for a trivial help? "As long as you can cure Zhong Wen''s eyes, I promise you anything," said Marquis Zheng Qi Rongyue nodded to Marquis Zheng, with a smile on his lips: "thank you very much, marquis!" She turned around and walked to Zheng Zhongwen. Standing before her bed, she said to him, "please lie down. I''m going to start to apply needles." Zheng Zhongwen thought of her embarrassment when she applied the needle before, but he said: "I don''t want you to apply the needle. Since Jiang Taiyi has come, let him do it!" Qi Rongyue picked up his eyebrows and said, "well, then ask Jiang Taiyi to give the needle to the prince!" Jiang Taiyi''s face turned to pig liver color. Although his needling technique was good, he seldom put needles in people''s heads. He did not have much assurance. But he didn''t want to admit in front of a young girl that his needlework was not deep enough to do what he wanted. After all, he had the name of a six finger holy hand. Jiang Taiyi took out the needle bag from the medical box, went to Shizi''s bed, looked at Shizi who was already lying well, turned his head to Qi Rongyue and said, "excuse me, where did miss Qi go to needle Shizi before?" Qi Rongyue said: "Baihui, sun, zanzhu, silk bamboo sky, four white." Jiang Taiyi''s fingers are slightly quivering, and the nearby acupoints are nothing more. Baihui acupoint is a living acupoint as well as a dead acupoint. It''s a little fearless. It''s not the price of blindness and deafness, but it will take a small life. Jiang Taiyi sat on the side of the bed holding the silver needle and took a deep breath. After calming down, he stabbed the silver needle at the four white points on Zheng Zhongwen''s nose. At this time, Qi Rongyue interrupted: "first stab hundreds of people and make Qi and blood boil!" Jiang Taiyi''s fingers began to shake again. He practiced medicine for 30 years. Fifteen years ago, he was elected to Taihai hospital. He gave countless needles to the patients all his life, but he never pricked Baihui acupoint of the patients. He was not sure about it once. Qi Rongyue stood aside and saw that Jiang Taiyi refused to give the injection. Knowing that he would not dare, he said again: "if Jiang Taiyi has a better treatment plan, try it as much as possible, and don''t do it all as I said." Jiang Taiyi''s forehead has already oozed with cold sweat, not to mention acupuncture, but his prescription has fallen behind her more than one, and there is no other treatment plan. Marquis Zheng has been observing the expressions and movements of Miss Qi and Jiang Taiyi. Miss Qi has been very calm, very calm, while Jiang Taiyi is not so calm, even nervous, very nervous. His hand holding the silver needle is clearly shaking. Marquis Zheng coughed and said, "since Zhongwen has always been treated by Miss Qi, it''s always not good to change the doctor suddenly now. Please continue to apply needles for Zhongwen." With the words of marquis Zheng, Zheng Zhongwen can''t be said naturally. Close your eyes and acquiesce. Jiang Taiyi, who is also facing amnesty, quickly retreated from her bed and gave up her position to miss Qi. Qi Rongyue also did not refuse, directly sat back to the original position, took the silver needle and quickly plunged into Zheng Zhongwen''s Baihui cave, followed by temple, zanzhu cave, silk bamboo cave, four white cave. She can''t help but blush at the sight of Jiang Taiyi, who has been practicing medicine for 30 years. Chapter 38 38 no matter it''s Baihui acupoint or Taiyang acupoint, it''s just like the ordinary acupoint, without half of hesitation and tension, it''s very skillful. Unlike ordinary doctors, she can insert the needle quickly, but pull it out slowly. Before pulling out each needle, she will hold the left and right buttons of the silver needle for several weeks before pulling it out. Ordinary people can''t see anything, but Jiang Taiyi knows one or two. It''s Jinyao''s needlework. If there is some kind of martial arts, it''s the first martial arts in the world, which makes martial artists rush for it. This golden Yao needle technique is the top technique in the medical field, which is beyond the reach of all doctors. In Tai hospital, there are books about Jin Yao''s needling. Tai doctors often study it, but no one can learn it. It can be seen that Jin Yao''s needling is profound and mysterious. Seeing the excited color of Jiang Taiyi''s face, Zheng asked, "what''s wrong with Jiang Taiyi?" Jiang Taiyi pointed to Qi Rongyue''s hand, trembling slightly, and exclaimed, "Jin, Jin Yao''s needling?" At this time, Qi Rongyue has pulled out all the silver needles on Zheng Zhongwen''s head and handed them to Xueer for arrangement. She stands up and looks back and nods to Jiang Taiyi: "that''s right! It''s really Jinyao acupuncture. It seems that Jiang Taiyi has also learned it! " Of course, she knew that Jiang Taiyi had also learned. To be exact, she knew that the Taiyi of the whole hospital had learned, but no one had learned it. Jiang Taiyi looks embarrassed: "yes, I did, but I was stupid and didn''t learn. I am ashamed and ashamed!" Qi Rongyue did not treat him more politely. He went straight to Marquis Zheng and Lord Zheng and said, "today''s follow-up is over. I''ll come back in three days!" "Well, thank you, Miss Qi!" said Marquis Zheng Qi Rongyue shook his head gently and said in a low voice, "goodbye!" After that, she turned around and took Xueer away. She did not look askance. Her figure was straight, her gait was light and rhythmic, simple and gorgeous. Is this woman really just the abandoned daughter of a four grade magistrate? As soon as the master and the servant left, Yin Yixuan came out of the corner, and said to Marquis Zheng and Zheng dahen, "there are still some things to deal with in my nephew''s house. Let''s go first!" Marquis Zheng nodded: "thank you very much for coming to see Zhongwen. If you have time, you often come to talk with Zhongwen, so as not to make him think nonsense." Yin Yixuan hurriedly said, "I should!" Seeing Yin Yixuan hurried away, there was a smile on Zheng''s face: "this young master Yin seems to have a heart." "What do you mean?" said Marquis Zheng Zheng dahen: "Qi Yongchun is determined to climb this high gate, that is, Yin family." Marquis Zheng suddenly said: "I heard that the second Lord of Yin family ordered a marriage for Yixuan when the child was born. At the beginning, the old Marquis was very angry about it and didn''t agree with the marriage. But the second Lord of Yin family and his wife were under such pressure. They were shocked to recognize the family. It turned out to be Qi family!" Lying on the bed, Zheng Zhongwen turned over and sat up, hurriedly answered, "what are you talking about? Is it hard not to be the female doctor named Qi, who is Yi Xuan''s fiancee? " "It used to be, it''s not now!" said Zheng with a smile Chapter 39 39 Qi Rongyue and xue''er have just come out of Jinhe hospital. The girls who sweep the snow see them coming. They hurry to let their way out and smile at Qi Rongyue with kindness. Qi Rongyue also changed the normal, nodded and smiled at them. Although there was no verbal communication, she could see pure kindness and worship from the eyes of two girls. Yes, in their eyes, she Qi Rongyue is a great doctor. Snow road slippery, two people walk very slowly, Xueer tightly holding miss''s arm, afraid that she slipped accidentally. Before passing through the corridor between the backyard and the nave, there was a warm cry from the eldest son of Yin''s family: "Miss Qi, please stay!" The master and the servant stop and turn around slowly. The prince of Yin''s family, dressed in plain brocade, stands behind them. Qi Rongyue asked, "what''s the matter with Prince yin?" Yin Yixuan nodded: "I have something to say!" Qi Rongyue doesn''t make a sound, but quietly looks at Yin Yixuan in front of him. Yin Yixuan stepped forward two steps, drew closer the distance with Qi Rongyue, looked at the beautiful girl in front of her eyes: "Miss Qi, I went to Qi''s mansion to discuss my family today!" Qi Rongyue''s eyebrows are slightly plucked, and his eyes are still clear: "congratulations to Mr. Yin!" Yin Yixuan frowned and said, "Miss Qi misunderstood me. I didn''t accept Miss Qi''s second daughter." Qi Rongyue''s face was not surprised. She expected that. Yin''s family was not a bighead. It was a wrong marriage. When Qi Yongchun did it, it was definitely yellow. Yin Yixuan saw Qi Rongyue and asked again, "why don''t you ask?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I have nothing to do with it. I''m not interested in knowing it!" Yin Yixuan felt a little annoyed: "how can this be irrelevant to you? You should have been my fiancee! This -- " Qi Rongyue interrupts him and says in a low voice:" you have said that I should have been your fiancee. I should have been your fiancee, but I am not now. Please don''t mention it again! " If they go to discuss with Yin family before Qi Rongyue is expelled from the family, she is naturally Yin Yixuan''s fiancee, but now, everything is different. Seeing Qi Rongyue finish saying this, he will turn around and leave. Yin Yixuan hurriedly says, "what if Lord Qi welcomes you back to the mansion?" Qi Rongyue looks at him in a tiny step, then turns around and leaves with Xueer without any more words. On the way back to the inn, there were heaters and fluffy blankets in the carriage. Although driving in the cold wind and snow, the master and the servant didn''t feel cold at all. "Miss, what do you mean when Yin Gong just said that? Why did he suddenly say that Lord Qi welcomes you back to the mansion? " Qi Rongyue frowned slightly and sighed, "it seems that I have to go back to the Inn by the back door today!" When the carriage was approaching the Fulai Inn, Qi Rongyue looked out of the small window and saw two carriages parked outside the door of the Fulai inn. One of the carriages was gorgeous, not inferior to the one she and Xueer were sitting in. The other looked very ordinary, and it should be the carriage that the people in the house took. As she approached, she could see a Qi character carved on the shaft of the carriage. Their carriage did not stop. They drove directly through the gate of the Inn and around to the back door of the inn. "Miss, why do we have to go through the back door?" Xueer doesn''t understand. Miss is always mysterious. Chapter 40 "Because there are people I don''t want to see ahead!" The woman standing at the gate of Fulai inn is the mother of Zhao beside the old lady of Qifu. In Qi Rongyue''s memory, this mother of Zhao is not a good character to deal with. What she is good at most is the surface and the back. Zhao''s mother appeared in the Fulai Inn, which was naturally inspired by the old lady of Qi family. Qi Yongchun was inconvenient to show up, and Liang''s family would not like to do it, so the old lady should do it naturally. It''s fair and natural. Oh - they really have a good plan. Unfortunately, she is not Qi Rongyue, and she will never be the eldest miss of Qi family again! It was her pleasure to be driven out of her house, so that she would not be trapped in a boudoir, and would not be inconvenient to do anything. They went upstairs from the back door, even the shopkeeper in the front hall didn''t know. Qi Rongyue told little two not to talk too much, so they didn''t see her. The second one won Miss Qi''s benefit, so he won''t talk any more. She didn''t come back at all. Zhao''s mother waited until it was dark and didn''t see the eldest lady coming back. She calmly asked the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, how come my eldest lady hasn''t come back?" The shopkeeper also smiled bitterly: "I''ve been sitting in this inn like you without a step. Why hasn''t miss Qi come back? How can I know? If you are really in a hurry, you can go to Lord Zheng''s house. In the morning, the steward of Lord Zheng''s house personally picked up Miss Qi. " Zhao''s mother asked: "Mr. Zheng sent the housekeeper to take my miss personally? What to do? " The shopkeeper said: "I heard it''s a cure. I heard that your young lady''s medical skills are very good." Mother Zhao could not help humming: "nonsense. When did my young lady learn medical skills when she was waiting for her daughter? How is it possible to see someone sick? Are you lying to me? " The shopkeeper hurriedly waved his hand: "Oh, I dare not. Neither the Zheng family nor your Qi family dare to offend me. How dare I have a half empty word?" When Zhao''s mother saw that he didn''t seem to be lying, she collected three points of arrogance and said, "my young lady came back so late before?" The shopkeeper hurriedly waved his hand: "no, I went out before dark and I will come back. I think it''s because I''ve delayed my time in Zheng''s mansion and it''s cold and snowy today. I''m not sure that it''s possible to stay in Zheng''s mansion for a night!" Zhao''s mother thought that there was such a possibility, so she simply said goodbye to the shopkeeper and went back to Qi''s mansion to restore her life. When Zhao''s mother returned to Qi''s mansion, the master was still in the middle of Fushou. Seeing Zhao''s mother coming back, he hurriedly got up and asked, "did you pick it up?" Mother Zhao shook her head: "back to the master, today''s Miss didn''t go back to the inn, the maid didn''t see the miss." Qi Yongchun''s face slightly changed: "what? Didn''t go back to the inn? Where does she live? " "It''s said by the innkeeper that the young lady was picked up by the carriage of the Zheng family early in the morning. It''s said that she went to the Zheng family to see the injury for the son of the noble family. The innkeeper also heard that the young lady''s medical skills were good, and he didn''t know who spread the rumors." Old Mrs. Qi slapped her hands on the table beside her and said angrily, "ridiculous, what kind of medical skill can she understand? Living in Zheng family''s mansion, it''s clear that there are other plans. Is it difficult or not? Does she want to climb the high branch of Zheng Shizi? Even if I don''t end up at night, if it''s spread out, where will my old face rest? " Chapter 41 Qi Yongchun shook his head, looked thoughtful, and suddenly said, "if she can really climb the high branch of Zheng Shizi, even if she stays at Zheng''s house day and night, I have nothing to say." Although Zheng family and Yin family are both meritorious families, and the throne is hereditary and unsubstantial. It seems that they have the same scenery. However, it is only clear to understand that Marquis Zheng is a military general, holding 200000 military power in Longxi, which is highly valued by the emperor. The other four branches of Zheng family are both civil and military. They are as high as the first Prime Minister of the imperial court, as low as the fifth national defense commander of the capital. Their network is very vast, and they take root in Kyoto It is profound and powerful. So although Zheng Wenfan''s rank is lower than Qi Yongchun''s, he has never put Qi Yongchun in his eyes, and there are many reasons for this. The Yin family has been civil servants from generation to generation. It can be called a Confucian family. It''s absolutely noble. It''s just about power. It''s worse than the Zheng family. Moreover, marquis Zheng has only one son. If Qi Rongyue can hook up with Shizi, she will be shizifei in the future, which is much better than the eldest son married to the second Lord of Yin family. He calculated it in his mind, but he didn''t figure out whether Qi Rongyue would return to Qi''s house or not. When the old lady of Qi family heard his son''s words, she was not happy: "Yongchun, what are you saying? A girl''s house, where there is no name or share, is full of men. If it is spread out, whose face will be lost? " Qi Yongchun does not care: "as long as she can get on with Zheng Shizi, I don''t care if she loses face, as long as the ending is good!" Then he said, "mother, you don''t have to worry about it any more. I have my own idea." He then turned and left Fushou. Qi''s old lady was so angry that she almost didn''t carry Qi. Pointing to Qi Yongchun''s back, she said, "listen to him. What is he saying? If I had known that, I should not have agreed to interfere in this matter, and let the girl die quietly outside, so as not to spread out any foul language, which will damage the Qi family''s hard won blog today. " Mother Zhao hurriedly helped the old lady get along with her anger: "old lady, the master has his own plan, so don''t worry about these things. It''s not worth hurting yourself because of this!" The old lady doesn''t like the eldest lady. She doesn''t take a rare look. Along with mother Zhao, she never put the eldest lady in her eyes. The exit is not worth it. For them, Qi Rongyue is not as good as one of the girls around them. In the morning of the next day, Qi Yongchun sent someone to deliver a worship note to Zheng''s house, hoping to see and apologize to him. Zheng Wenfan shows the post to Marquis Zheng, who just glances at it and then throws it aside: "no, I''m not in the mood!" His son''s blindness, I don''t know whether it can be cured, how could he have the heart to see such a person who obviously hides the ghost. Zheng Wenfan didn''t want to see Qi Yongchun''s face either. After receiving the elder brother''s order, he immediately asked the housekeeper to go out and reply: "I told the Qi family that the Marquis was not in a good mood. I won''t see other people for the moment!" As soon as Qi Yongchun heard the message, he knew it was Zheng Wenfan who made it. He was so angry that he could not but go back. It''s really a meeting between the two sides. Qi Rongyue''s people can''t be found. Yin''s side can''t explain. Zheng''s side doesn''t pay any attention to him. In three days, he blinks. How can he reply to Yin''s side then? Chapter 42 42 this is the last day the Yin family gave Qi Yongchun three days. Qi Yongchun tossed and turned all night last night, and took his entourage to Fulai Inn at dawn. Knowing that it was the magistrate who came in person, the shopkeeper rushed out from behind the counter and smiled. Since Miss Qi lived in the inn, he has never stopped. I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse! "I don''t know if the magistrate is going to live in a humble house. It''s a crime to be far away from him!" Qi Yongchun waved: "my house is coming here today for private affairs. Don''t be too strict!" The shopkeeper nodded: "yes, the magistrate has something to do with villains. Just tell me, as long as the villains can do it, villains will not refuse!" Qi Yongchun chuckled: "well, I''m here today. I really want to bother you." Qi Yongchun took a step forward and lowered his voice: "I think the shopkeeper already knows that our daughter lives in your shop." The shopkeeper hurriedly accompanied with a smile and said, "I know that Miss Qi did stay in the shop for a few days. Did adults come to find Miss Qi?" The shopkeeper, after learning that Miss Qi is the daughter of the magistrate, went to inquire about Miss Qi specially. He learned that Miss Qi had been expelled from the family, and that Miss Qi had to change her nationality. She was forced to live in the inn alone with a servant girl. To say that the magistrate was really vicious, he drove such a delicate girl out in the snow in the late winter I can do it! Qi Yongchun nodded: "that''s right. I really came to find her today. Please pass on a message from the shopkeeper for her to come out!" The shopkeeper is just a small businessman. He can''t afford to offend Zheng''s mansion, and Qi''s mansion can''t afford to offend Qi''s mansion. The former is the servant of Qi''s mansion, and he can still cope with it. But today, Qi''s Lord comes. He can''t deal with it casually. He immediately smiles and says, "no problem, no problem. I''ll go to invite Miss Qi!" The shopkeeper was about to go upstairs, but he heard the horse hissing outside the door. Then he rushed into the inn in a hurry. As soon as he came in, he shouted, "is the shopkeeper there?" As soon as the shopkeeper saw the person coming, he was very happy. He had come to Zheng''s house. This time, he didn''t need to be a bad person. If there is anything, their two families will solve it by themselves. The shopkeeper smiled and said, "three precious brothers are so early today!" Sangui directly ignores Qi Yongchun. Even if he doesn''t, he doesn''t know him! "Shopkeeper, hurry up, please ask Miss Qi to come out. The Marquis has something urgent to hit her!" Three expensive hurriedly flurried way. The shopkeeper looks embarrassed. He looks at Qi Yongchun and San GUI. He says awkwardly, "this is where Mr. she Qi also looks for Ms. Qi, and Mr. Zheng houye looks for Ms. Qi. I --" San GUI knows that the man standing by is Mr. Qi. There is a trace of contempt on his face. He says: "this is not easy. Please come out with Ms. Qi. Who would she like to go with Just go with someone! " With Miss Qi''s haughty personality, how could she go back with Mr Qi? Sangui is the person around Shizi. Naturally, it is not the same as the general follower. The role of Lord Qi in front of him has no influence on him. Qi Yongchun frowned and glanced at Sangui. Although he was unhappy in his heart, he couldn''t say anything clearly. He was a magistrate, and he couldn''t have the same understanding with a servant. What''s more, he was a servant of the marquis. Since he dared to speak in such a defiant way, he naturally had such courage. Chapter 43 43 although it''s still early, Miss Qi is still the same as before. She has finished washing and combing. She is reading in the room. When the shopkeeper calls, she lets Xueer open it. "Miss Qi, the magistrate and the three nobles of Zheng''s are waiting for you downstairs!" Xueer frowns: "magistrate Qi?" The shopkeeper nodded: "exactly!" "What is he doing here? My young lady has already broken off with their Qi mansion! " At first, Xueer hoped that Qi family could take her back. After all, she is a weak woman. It''s always bad that she just stays out. But after this period of time together, she found that the young lady seemed to be very satisfied with this kind of carefree and unruly life, and she also felt very good together with her. Even if they didn''t live in a luxury house, even if they didn''t have rich clothes and food, they were free. Isn''t freedom more valuable than those so-called wealth? The shopkeeper doesn''t say much about himself. He just comes to pass on a message. Whether he goes or not depends on Miss Qi. Qi Rongyue closed his book and stood up and said, "Xueer, take the needle, let''s go!" Xueer immediately replied that she took the needle bag and cloak and went out with the young lady. The shopkeeper carefully looked at Miss Qi ''? Down the stairs, Qi Rongyue nodded to Sangui, and said in a low voice, "let''s go!" Today is the day for further consultation. If she expected it to be good, Zheng Zhongwen should have seen something. Seeing Qi Rongyue and xue''er bypass themselves directly, they plan to go out with Sangui. Qi Yongchun''s face immediately becomes liver color, angry and ashamed. He said in a deep voice, "dissolve the moon! Stop! " Qi Rongyue did not stop. He didn''t even turn around to have a look. He walked out of the threshold directly with Sangui. Qi Yongchun is willing to let her go, and he will pull her arm before rushing forward. As soon as Xueer saw this, she quickly blocked her body between Qi Rongyue and Qi Yongchun, and raised her eyebrow and said, "as a magistrate, I''m afraid it''s not good to bully the common people like this!" Qi Yongchun is half dead. He is a prefecture magistrate. Today, he was ignored by his daughter, and now he was provoked by a little girl''s choking voice. Do you really think they are leaning against the big tree of Zheng family now? "What are you, get out of the way!" Qi Yongchun''s entourage saw that the master''s face was ugly, and hurried out to scold the girl who did not know the height of the earth. Xue''er hums, "I don''t want to roll. I want to bully my miss. There is no door!" The attendant said angrily, "are you blind? This is our master. He is here to pick up the young lady. How can he bully the young lady? " Xueer is still holding up her small chin, making a proud and unattainable look: "you are blind. My miss is not the eldest miss of Qi mansion, and naturally has no father. Children without father are always easy to be bullied by villains!" Qi Yongchun''s complexion has changed greatly. A little girl, how could she say such a thing without the inspiration of her master and son, which is obviously Qi Rongyue''s meaning. Qi Yongchun looked at Qi Rongyue''s back and said: "Rongyue, I''ll ask you a word, follow me or not!" Qi Rongyue stops and turns slowly. Her beautiful face is covered with a cold smile. Her dark eyes are calm and happy. Chapter 44 44 "Mr. Qi, I''m an orphan girl. I can''t afford your kindness. I''m afraid I can''t enjoy the happiness of your Qi family this life." This is a refusal! Although Qi is very angry and itchy, he really wants to beat up the dead girl in front of him. But in this situation, it''s not the house in Qi mansion, but the street in broad daylight. Besides the store, there are people in Zheng mansion. If he does it, he loses his face. Sangui can''t stand Qi Yongchun''s faction. If you really love your daughter, how can you drive people out on a snowy night in winter? If Miss Qi''s life was not great, how could she have been born now? Sangui coughed and said, "Miss Qi, the Marquis should be in a hurry. Let''s go quickly!" Qi Rongyue took back his eyes, turned his face to the three nobles and said, "let''s go!" Xueer helps her step on the stool to get on the car. She doesn''t look at Qi Yongchun any more, but thinks he is an irrelevant passer-by. The carriage soon left the inn door and gradually disappeared into the cold wind. Qi Yongchun''s Qi was trembling. He had a stomach full of fire in his stomach, but there was no place to scatter it. He had to go back to the house first. Upon returning to the mansion, Liang rushed to him and cried, "master, have you brought back Qi Rongyue''s little bitch?" Qi Yongchun ignored her, took off his cloak, just touched his chair, and listened to Liang''s cry: "master, I''ll leave my words here today. In Qi''s mansion, if there is her, if there is me, if there is me, if there is me, there is no her!" Qi Yongchun was so angry that he couldn''t slap Liang Shi to the ground. He smashed the teacup on the ground with a "slap" and said angrily, "if it''s not you, Qi Yongchun will be humiliated today." Seeing Liang''s eyes staring at him, he was confused, and he was too lazy to explain, so he got up and went to Aunt Wei''s yard. Liang Shi left before he finished speaking. He was trying to hold him. But in such a hurry, he stepped on his skirt and fell into a piece of shit with a bang. His face with thick powder just fell on the unfinished tea on the ground. His face plate was stained with blue vegetable soup and dark yellow tea. Don''t be embarrassed! Qi Yongchun''s entourage is closest to Liang''s. when he saw this, he quickly reached out and helped her up: "are you OK, madam?" Liang looked up and saw that the man who helped her was the man beside the master. Knowing that he had just gone out with the master to meet him, he asked, "what did the master just say? Did the little bitch pick it up? " The retinue shook his head: "not back!" Liang''s heart was happy, and he asked, "how could it be? Haven''t you seen anyone? " The attendant shook his head: "no, it''s the eldest lady. She doesn''t want to come back!" He did not dare to say more. After all, this is the housework of Qi mansion. Who knows whether the eldest lady will come back in the future? No one can offend him. Liang couldn''t believe his ears. He raised his voice and said, "what? She won''t come back? Why? " The follower shook his head: "I don''t know the little one!" Liang frowned: "the master went to pick her up in person. She refused to return, so the master was so angry?" Suicong doesn''t say a word. I don''t know what it is. What''s your fart! "Madam, I have to serve the master. I''ll leave first!" He quickly retreated, far away from the woman in the back house, and then he could be far away from right and wrong, which he firmly believed. Chapter 45 45 How could Liang family not have thought that she could defend against all odds, that is, she was afraid that the master would go to pick up the people when he felt weak, but she didn''t think that people would not want to come back at all. It''s really strange that a girl like her, who was driven out of her family by her mother''s family and got rid of her nationality, has the chance to come back, so she shouldn''t? She thought she could fly to the branch after two trips to Zheng''s house with some relationship with Zheng''s family? How can a girl who doesn''t even have a serious identity look at her like a marquis like the Zheng family? It''s ridiculous!! From the carriage, Sangui leads Miss Qi to go there. Finally, he did not resist. Sangui asked Qi Rongyue, "Miss Qi, are you really not going back to Qi''s house?" Miss Qi smiled: "if he really takes me as his daughter, and loves me to suffer outside, and really wants to pick me up, I will naturally go back with him, but unfortunately, his purpose is too obvious, I can''t pretend not to see!" Sangui thought, yes! Even I can see the purpose of Qi Yongchun, let alone Miss Qi? Think of in the mind head that Qi Yongchun to scold a meal! Sangui asked again, "what about you? You are a girl. You can''t stay in the inn all the time! " Qi Rongyue''s lips are slightly hooked, like a rose blooming in an instant! "Soon, I''ll have a home, a new one!" Soon, she will have money, a lot of money! Sangui didn''t understand her meaning, so she didn''t want to say anything more, so she stopped asking. While talking, the three people came to Zheng Zhongwen''s bedroom, and the housekeeper was waiting outside. Seeing that Sangui had brought Miss Qi, they were very happy and hurried to the inside and said, "Miss Qi is coming!" Just after Qi Rongyue''s foot crossed the threshold, he heard Zheng houye''s laughter coming from inside: "Miss Qi is really a miracle doctor. She said that it will work in three days, and then it will work in three days. Zhongwen said that his eyes can see some vague shadows, which is not as dark as before!" Qi dissolves the moon to smile, on the surface has no surprise, also has no accident, this all is in her anticipation originally. Zheng Zhongwen, sitting on the side of the bed, stared at the doorway towards his doorstep, the graceful and graceful gesture, the gentle gait, though he could not see his face clearly, but the shadow in front of him gradually coincided with the shadow in his brain, as if he were a person, the same person, he could not resist, blurting out: "the royal highness of the princess?" Qi Rongyue''s steps stopped, his pale smile froze and his heart beat violently. Did he recognize her? How? She looked in the mirror. The people in the mirror, though beautiful, were totally different from her former self. Marquis Zheng''s face also changed a lot. He said to Zheng Zhongwen, "what are you talking about? Shut up! " He then turned to Qi Rongyue and said, "Miss Qi, he may have lost his mind and he is still talking nonsense. Don''t worry about it!" Qi Rongyue soon regained her composure. Yes, Zheng Zhongwen could not recognize her. Even if her father and mother came back to life, they could not recognize her. She took a deep breath and said to Marquis Zheng, "it doesn''t matter. The son of the world is also careless. I won''t care!" The rigidity on her face had been cleared away, and her usual polite and alienated smile had been put on again. Zheng Zhongwen also knew that he had made a mistake. The long princess was no longer alive. He watched with his own eyes the procession that sent the spirit into the imperial mausoleum. How could the dead long Princess appear in front of him? Chapter 46 Miss Qi went to Zheng Zhongwen''s body and stretched out four fingers and shook them in front of his eyes: "can you see clearly how many?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "four!" She stood up straight again and said, "can you see me clearly?" Zheng Zhongwen stares at her face, looks hard, looks hard, but can only roughly see the outline. Although he can''t see clearly, he can still feel that she is not as old and ugly as he imagined, but young and beautiful! He shook his head: "I can''t see clearly!" "It doesn''t matter," said Miss Qi. "You can see it slowly. Lie down first. I''ll give you the needle!" Zheng Zhongwen lay down obediently, not with his eyes closed as before, but with his eyes widened and looked at the face as hard as possible, as if he could see more clearly as long as his eyes widened. Qi Rongyue felt funny and couldn''t help whispering: "even if you stare out your eyes, you can''t see it today!" Zheng Zhongwen''s face turned red. He quickly closed his eyes and muttered, "I didn''t look at you. Don''t be amorous!" Qi Rongyue chuckles and directly stabs the silver needle into his Baihui Cave: "don''t move, or it will hurt, but I can''t blame you." Zheng Zhongwen chuckled, "you are a doctor. Who do you blame?" The two of you are fighting with each other. Xueer and Marquis Zheng are stunned. Marquis Zheng knows his son very well. He never talks to people he doesn''t know. At this time, he fights with a woman doctor he has never met before. It''s just unbelievable that he is full of broken words. But miss Qi is even more strange. According to Zheng Wenfan, Miss Qi doesn''t talk much, she''s very simple, she doesn''t like nonsense, she doesn''t like joking. Even in the face of her fiance, Prince Yin, she always looks cold. Now, however -- at the end of needle application, Yin Yixuan "happens" to arrive. First, he gives a gift to Marquis Zheng, and then goes to Zheng Zhongwen and Qi In front of Rongyue, he asked Zheng Zhongwen, but his eyes looked at Qi: "Zhongwen, how are your eyes?" Zheng Zhongwen sat up and said with a smile, "I can see some shadows. Although it''s not clear, I have to say that you, the fiancee, still have two sons!" Yin Yixuan''s eyebrows and eyes brightened, and he chuckled, "it''s better to be better. It seems that he will be cured soon!" Ms. Qi was sorting out the needle bag, and she didn''t raise her eyes. "I''ll correct it. It''s not the fiancee, it''s the former fiancee, that is, there''s no relationship now, so please don''t make any mistakes!" Zheng Zhongwen hums: "if you don''t pretend here, I don''t believe it. I said you are Yi Xuan''s fiancee. Are you upset? I''m still talking to you! " Yixuan''s appearance, let alone in this small Pengcheng, even in Kyoto, is a famous beautiful man, born in Houfu, and the knowledge is also excellent. I don''t know how many Kyoto noble women dream of a good match, she will not like it? Miss Qi was not as angry as he expected. She just picked up the needle and threw out a few words: "no! You think too much! " It is this indifference and this attitude of neglecting everything that makes Zheng Zhongwen very angry. Why does Qi Rongyue always make him think of another person. A person who no longer exists! Zheng Zhongwen was about to choke her again, but Yin Yixuan twisted his arm and listened to him in a low voice: "Zhongwen, stop talking!" Chapter 47 47 when Lord Zheng saw his son''s nonsense, the atmosphere was so embarrassing and he couldn''t keep his face. He hurried forward to finish the match: "Miss Qi must not have the same understanding with him. I think his brain must be broken, but it''s not good yet!" "I don''t mind," Qi said with a smile Marquis Zheng nodded and said, "I don''t know how long it will take for Zhongwen to get back to Ming Dynasty?" Marquis Zheng''s face was scorched. Qi Rongyue probably guessed what he was up to. He said: "don''t worry, marquis, you will not miss this year''s palace test!" She also heard that the palace examination, which was supposed to be held after the meeting, was postponed to the beginning of the next month because the man suddenly fell ill. "So it won''t take long for Zhongwen to recover," said Marquis Zheng Qi Rongyue nodded: "three days later, I come to collect the money!" She once said that she would come in three days after she cured her illness. She meant that Zhongwen would be cured in three days? The Marquis Zheng was so happy that he made a smile and said: "as long as Zhongwen''s eyes can be cured, we Zheng family are willing to pay for the diagnosis!" Qi Rongyue waved: "I said, I only need Zheng Shizi to help me!" When she saw that Marquis Zheng''s face was slightly coagulated, she said: "don''t worry, marquis, it''s just a small thing for the son of the earth. It will never violate the morality and the law, nor force him to do what he doesn''t want to do!" Qi Rongyue did mention this before. He was thinking about his son''s eyes at that time. He didn''t care too much. As long as he could cure his eyes, what else could he not go out? The eyes of her son have improved. Instead, he has a little drum in his heart. Miss Qi looks different from other girls. What does she want her son to do? Will it have any impact on the future of my son? But now that I have spoken, it seems that I can''t pull this face to refuse any more. Besides, I don''t know what it is. It''s not good to rush to refuse. It''s better to wait for three days, listen to it and make a decision. Zheng Zhongwen on his bed couldn''t help wondering, what medicine is on sale in Qi Rongyue''s gourd? Three days later, what did she want to do with him? Qi Rongyue was not embarrassed. She knew Zheng Zhongwen''s temperament, and he would certainly agree to her request for nothing else, because Zheng Zhongwen, like her, was a person who didn''t like to owe people. If he didn''t agree to her request, Zheng Zhongwen owed her a favor, a great favor like saving lives, He would not allow himself to owe such a favor. Qi Rongyue said goodbye to Marquis Zheng: "Marquis, today''s follow-up has been completed. The medicine is still taken according to the prescription before. I will come again in three days!" When Marquis Zheng heard this, he quickly smiled and said, "well, I''ll let Sangui take you back!" She didn''t refuse. She nodded and went out with Xueer. As soon as Yin Yixuan saw that she was leaving, he hurried to say goodbye to Marquis Zheng and rushed out. Zheng Zhongwen frowned, "what is Yixuan doing in a hurry?" Marquis Zheng''s face is clear. Yixuan, a boy, has never left Miss Qi since he entered the door. His mind is already superficial and can''t be hidden. Also, a special girl like Miss Qi has such beautiful appearance. The most important thing is that she has a engagement with him. It''s strange that he doesn''t care! Chapter 48 48 "nothing, maybe something!" His son knew that if he knew that Yixuan was so interested in Miss Qi, he might come back to see Miss Qi next time, and he would say something unpleasant, so he would not tell him at all, so as not to make people unhappy. The Marquis Zheng sent the servants out of the house, closed the door and went to his son to sit down. He said positively, "Zhongwen, why did you just lose your temper? How can you call out the three words of the long princess at will?" Zheng Zhongwen reaches for his father''s arm. Although he can''t see his father''s appearance, he can imagine his father''s expression at this time. He asks, "Dad, don''t you see that Qi Rongyue is very similar to the long princess?" Marquis Zheng reached out and touched Zheng Zhongwen''s forehead, and then touched his own: "no fever, how can you talk nonsense?" Zheng Zhongwen grabbed his father''s hand and said, "Dad, I didn''t talk nonsense. Since she just came in, I can''t see her face clearly, but her gait, body shape, even her temperament and voice are very similar to the long princess." Marquis Zheng''s face gradually became ugly. He said, "this is Pengcheng. I''ll let you talk nonsense again. When you return to Kyoto, you can''t talk about it again!" "The long princess has been buried in the imperial mausoleum, and the dead can''t be reborn. Besides, you should always remember your identity. You are the son of the Marquis of Yongping. Your words and deeds represent the Marquis of Yongping. The long princess, and even the first emperor, are taboos of the court. You can''t talk about them. You can''t remember them. Do you understand?" Zheng Zhongwen frowned and snorted coldly, "now that he is the Regent, he has taken the mouth of all the officials in the court, can he still stop the people in the world?" , Zheng Hou ye, "can we stop it? It''s not for you or me has the final say. No matter whether he can stop it, it''s a foregone conclusion. We should say that we are going to do nothing. We need to keep Yongping Hou Fu, and let us not lose the breath of this moment, so that the whole Hou Fu is in danger. You should know the benefits of this." It was because he knew it that he was suffering. If his father and mother were not determined to let him take the exam, he would not enter the palace again in his whole life. "Is that how it went? The first emperor, the first queen, the long princess, and three days later the blood washed house of Lian Qin, their death, it is so easy to pass, no one to mention? " Marquis Zheng hurriedly put out his hand to cover his mouth and said, "how can you be so indifferent, you child? Can you say these words casually?" Zheng Zhongwen frowned and said, "Zhongwen, I know that you always remember the long Princess and can''t let her go. But now that it''s over, what''s the use of your persistence?"? It''s better to look at the past and let it pass! When the palace test is over, I''ll ask your mother to see some girls for you. How about you choose one? " Zheng Zhongwen shakes his head, falls back, gets into his bed and stops talking. There is no way for Marquis Zheng to take him. He can only sigh and cover his quilt and get up to leave. There are two chapters in the afternoon. They are in the process of writing! Chapter 49 49 "Miss Qi, please stay!" Yin Yixuan called out to Qi Rongyue, who was walking on the corridor of copying hands. Qi Rongyue stopped and didn''t look back. "Young master Yin, I don''t think we have anything to say. I still have something to say. Let''s go first!" Yin Yixuan is in a hurry, hurriedly a few steps forward, stopped in front of her! "Miss Qi, I didn''t mean to offend you, but -" he looked around and saw Sangui. Sangui understood. When he turned around and walked away, he didn''t forget to take Xueer away. Qi dissolves the moon to show eyebrow light Cu, light voice way: "Yin childe, what are you this to do?" "Miss Qi, I have something to ask you." Qi Rongyue looked at him with a calm face and clear eyes: "I''ve got your kindness, young master Yin. I''ll never go back to Qi mansion. I''ll give up your engagement. If you want to marry Qi Rongxue, it''s up to you. If you don''t want to, you can quit!" She did know what he did for her, but why didn''t she go back to Qi mansion? "Miss Qi, I know that your father''s previous practice was too merciless and hurt your heart. However, it''s your home. You are a single and weak woman. How can you rest assured that you''re out there like this?" Qi Rongyue''s lips are slightly hooked, and there is a trace of insight between her clear eyes: "young master Yin, are you doing this for my safety or for my engagement?" Yin Yixuan''s heart leaped. He took a deep breath and said: "both!" Qi Rongyue picks eyebrows. She didn''t expect that he would admit it so readily. "So young master Yin doesn''t want to break his engagement with me?" She asked. Yin Yixuan looks at her smiling face and eyes, but they are as cool as autumn: "yes, I don''t want to break the engagement with you!" Qi Rongyue sighed and said, "but what should I do? I won''t go back to Qi mansion. It seems that this marriage can''t be as you wish! " Her smile grew deeper and her eyes were full of mischief. She blinked at Yin Yixuan, crossed him and left. Yin Yixuan turns around and sees the beautiful figure disappearing in his eyes. His heart still doesn''t slow down. He says in a deep voice, "it''s not known whether it can be done or not!" "Miss, what did Mr. Yin just say?" Xueer can''t bear the gossip. Young master Yin is such a rich and talented person with such family background. What did she stop her from saying? And send her and Sangui away. Qi Rongyue is keeping his eyes closed, and does not lift the sidewalk: "nothing, just asked some Shizi''s condition!" Really? Why does she think there''s something else? But the young lady didn''t want to say, because she had a reason that she didn''t want to say, she couldn''t ask any more. Three days passed quickly. Qi Yongchun didn''t come again. Maybe he couldn''t save face, but he also made Qi Rongyue quiet. This morning, after breakfast, she and Xueer stepped downstairs. As expected, Sangui was waiting at the door. When Sangui saw her, he immediately smiled, "Miss Qi, my son''s eyes are all right. He is shouting to go out. The Marquis said that you should see it before deciding not to let him go out." Qi Rongyue nodded: "let''s go!" Everything was in her expectation, she did not feel surprised, things are good, her mood is good. Today is her last visit for Zheng Zhongwen and the day when she was paid. Chapter 50 50 today, Zheng''s mansion is so jubilant that it is almost impossible to set off firecrackers. It''s been half a month since he was seriously injured in a horse crash. In this shocking half a month, master Zheng has never slept. He often wakes up in the middle of the night. In his dream, Zhongwen''s eyes are completely blind. In his dream, the prosperous Zheng family begins to decline. And the cause of all this, because of Zhongwen''s eyes, because he failed to take good care of the only seedling in Yongping Prefecture. Today, I learned that Zhongwen''s eyes were healed. Zheng Wenfan was as happy as Zheng houye. Qi Rongyue did not step into the bedroom, then he heard the laughter of marquis Zheng and Lord Zheng. Sangui pushes the door in first, and the heat in the room pours on his face, making him comfortable from the beginning to the bottom of his feet. "Hou ye, Miss Qi is here!" Sangui then walked to Zheng Zhongwen, who was sitting at the table drinking tea. Zheng Zhongwen looks up at the door. Qi Rongyue stepped in, as before, as generous and decent, she nodded to Marquis Zheng and his Excellency, which was considered a gift. If other people are so polite, they will be arrogant. Can''t they even bend their knees? But Qi Rongyue did this, but he couldn''t make Marquis Zheng and adults feel any unhappiness. He even took it for granted. Although the idea was strange, they didn''t mind at all. Qi Rongyue looks sideways at Zheng Zhongwen, who is sitting at the table. Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes are sharp and sharp. It seems that he wants to find another person''s shadow, eyebrows, eyes, nose, mouth from her face. She walked to him step by step, with a smile on the corner of her mouth: "how? Haven''t you seen enough? " When Zheng Zhongwen was asked by her, there was no embarrassment at all, but he also took back his eyes. "I just want to see what kind of a lady in a deep house is on the road of a doctor girl," he said Qi Rongyue stood in front of him and said, "what do you see?" Zheng Zhongwen frowned, a little upset, what''s the matter with this woman? Why do you always ask such questions? "You don''t mind if I see it!" He looked away from his face, a trace of impatience in his eyes. Qi Rongyue suddenly reached for his face, turned his head back and forced him to look at himself. Zheng Zhongwen is furious, reaching out to push, but listening to Qi Rongyue: "don''t move, let me see your eyes." Zheng Zhongwen still pushed away her hand and said, "a girl''s house, touching a man, don''t you want to be shameful?" When Prince Zheng saw that his son had made this mistake again, he hurriedly went to Qi Rongyue to apologize and said, "Miss Qi, he --" Qi Rongyue waved his hand and signaled that he didn''t have to say: "I don''t mind!" Qi Rongyue said to Zheng Zhongwen, "Shizi, I am a doctor. In the eyes of doctors, patients are just patients, regardless of men and women. I am calm and have a clear conscience." Zheng Zhongwen just snorted and ignored her. He himself knew that he was making trouble without reason. Miss Qi didn''t do anything wrong, but he mistook her for the growing princess. He thought that there must be similarities between them. But today, he saw that they were not like each other at all. He blamed himself. How could he recognize people as long princesses? This is a blasphemy to the long princess. At the same time, he complained about the girl in front of him. For the time being, it''s four chapters a day, depending on the situation! Chapter 51 "It seems that Shizi is all right!" Qi said Although everyone can see that Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes have healed, but listen to miss Qi''s words, the heart is naturally more at ease, the Marquis Zheng said with a smile: "it''s ok if it''s OK, it''s ok if it''s OK. Thanks to miss Qi, your medical skill is Jiang Taiyi, who is also very obedient to you!" Qi Rongyue sneers: "don''t thank me, I''m not free to cure!" Mentioning this, the smile on marquis Zheng''s face was a little stiff. He hurriedly asked, "I wonder what Miss Qi wants Zhongwen to do for you?" Qi Rongyue sees Zheng Zhongwen glancing at her with disdainful eyes, but he chuckles. This boy, he has not changed at all. She said: "Hou ye and adults also know that I''m not the daughter of Qi family, but Qi family has my things. I want to take them back. That''s what belongs to me. When I go alone, Qi family certainly won''t give it to me, but if there are sons of the same age, I think they won''t and dare not forcibly detain my things." It turned out that it was this matter. Marquis Zheng took a sigh of relief. He thought it was something difficult to do. He just accompanied her to do it bravely. It was a small matter. He took an eye to see Zheng Zhongwen and said, "Zhongwen, what do you think?" The Lord of his son, he can''t do it without his own consent. Zheng Zhongwen wanted to refuse, but when he thought that Qi Rongyue had saved him after all, she didn''t want reward, just let him accompany him to Qi mansion. This business was actually cost-effective for him, and he didn''t like to owe people. If he didn''t accompany her to Qi mansion today, wouldn''t he always owe her for life and kindness? "I''ll go!" He put down the tea cup in his hand and stood up. His tall body stood in front of her like a tree. She still remembers when they met for the first time when she was a child, she was one year younger than him, but half taller than him. At that time, she teased him that he was short and asked him to call her sister! She looked up slightly at the firm lines of his face and smiled, "thank you very much!" Zheng Zhongwen waved his hand: "no, I''m just paying you back. After today''s event, we''ll be cleared!" Qi Rongyue nodded and said: "of course!" Zheng Zhongwen saw that she answered so readily, glanced at her, said nothing, and turned to go out. "Farewell!" said Marquis Zheng and humanity She left with Xueer, still as neat as when she first saw her. "What a pity!" Marquis Zheng shook his head and sighed. "What a pity?" Zheng said "Such a girl, if she was born in the palace of Kyoto, would match Zhongwen," said Marquis Zheng Don''t say it''s Kyoto Guiyuan. Even the daughter of a prefecture magistrate, he can accept her as his daughter-in-law. Unfortunately, today, she is just a doctor and Zhongwen. She is a person of two worlds. Mr. Zheng also said: "yes, what a nice girl. Qi Yongchun is blind. Such a nice girl, we don''t want to be here. He even drives people out of the house. His heart is very vicious!" "I heard from Sangui," said Marquis Zheng, "the magistrate of Qi went to the inn a few days ago. It seems that he wanted to take Miss Qi back, but miss Qi refused!" Lord Zheng didn''t know about it. Hearing this, he asked: "it''s a good thing. How could she refuse it?" Zheng Houye looked at Cheng and asked, "if you are kicked out of your house on a winter night, you will find it useful in a few days, and then you will come back. What do you think of it?" Chapter 52 52 Zheng said: "I will not go back. I am not a dog. I will come when I call, and I will go when I call!" "It seems that Miss Qi has a backbone," Zheng sighed "I don''t think it''s just backbone, it''s not simple!" said Marquis Zheng He thought he was in the officialdom and saw the danger of the people''s heart, but miss Qi could not see what she was thinking in front of him. On her bright face, she seemed to be covered with a layer of gauze. In those clear and bright eyes, there seemed to be something dark. Qi Yongchun is sitting in his study, thinking about what happened recently. He is very upset. He has a good marriage, which he smashed himself. Now he is spreading his ruthlessness outside. He drives his own daughter out on a snowy night for his own benefit, leaving him homeless. His present reputation is so bad that he has to find a way to remedy it. Qi Rongyue must get her back to the mansion, otherwise, as long as she is outside for one day, these ugly rumors will not disappear. The housekeeper came to report: "master, Zheng Shizi and the eldest lady are here, waiting outside the gate." Qi Yongchun, with a happy face, asked: "who? Big miss and Zheng Shizi? " The housekeeper nodded, "yes!" "They came together?" Qi Yongchun can''t help but stand up and ask the housekeeper again. "They came together, in the same carriage," said the steward Qi Yongchun quickly walked out of the back of the desk. He was so excited that he knocked over the brush washer on the desk. The water of the brush mixed with the ink was all over the desk. A picture and calligraphy in the corner of the desk were also soaked. The natural and vigorous handwriting on the picture and calligraphy fainted when encountering the water. He cried several times. It was the work of a famous family. It took him a lot of money to get it back. But now it''s not the time to love calligraphy and painting. He and the housekeeper tidied up the mess and said, "please come in quickly!" The housekeeper hurried away, and he changed into a ceremonious dress. Then he sent someone to inform the lady of the back house, and then he went to the hall. When Qi Yongchun arrived at the front hall, Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue just arrived. Qi Yongchun thought of many ways to meet and greet Zheng Shizi along the way. But when he saw Zheng Shizi''s cold face, he couldn''t help swallowing his mouth and said with a smile, "Zheng Shizi''s presence in the humble house makes the humble house more beautiful!" Where does this sentence seem to have been heard? Zheng Zhongwen bowed to Qi Yongchun with a perfunctory face: "Qi Zhifu, I''ve been looking up to you for a long time!" The smile on Qi Yongchun''s face is a little embarrassed. Zheng Shizi is obviously not very happy. Then why did he come here today? Why do you come with the dissolving moon? Qi Yongchun''s eyes swept to Qi Rongyue, and Qi Rongyue said in a low voice: "the women of the people have seen the magistrate!" She was as like as two peas in a smile, polite and polite, and could not see her anger. As soon as Zheng Zhongwen heard this, he immediately looked at the magistrate Qi. As expected, the smile on Qi Yongchun''s face was as stiff as ice, and his eyes became cold and fierce. He glanced at Qi Rongyue, this girl, it seems that she is really brave! It''s also cruel enough. When he''s an outsider, he calls himself a daughter of the people with his father. He''s very arrogant! He gave a dry cough and said to Qi Yongchun, "magistrate Qi, I heard that there are still some things in your mansion that have not been returned to miss Qi, so my father specially asked me to help Miss Qi move things." Chapter 53 53 he purposely carried out his father. After all, the only one who could really hold Qi Yongchun down was his father. Although he was a son of a generation, he had no official position. In front of Qi Yongchun, he only had a name of a son of a generation. Qi Yongchun was polite to him, but only looked at his father''s face. Qi Yongchun''s face is more and more ugly. He stares at Qi Rongyue and says, "is there anything else in the mansion you haven''t taken away? I''d like to hear about what is yours in Qi mansion, but you didn''t take it away! " This Qifu surname is Qi. Everything here is Qi Yongchun''s, and Qi Rongyue''s life is also Qi Yongchun''s. How dare she bring Shizi to ask for something? Funny!! "My mother''s dowry, according to the rules, should be left to me after my mother died. But now I''m not from Qi''s house. I''m going to take these things away." Qi Yongchun''s face changed a lot. Of course, he knew the rules. But this kind of thing should be done by the Mo family. Of course, he knew that the Mo family would never do this kind of thing. Qi Yongchun had already thought out his words and said: "this dowry was originally left to you. Did you know that you are so unfilial and unjust? Now you are not a member of Qi family. Even if you want to return this dowry, you will return it to Mo family. What can I do with you?" Qi Rongyue said: "I have been to Mo''s house. My uncle said that this dowry was given to my mother in those years. Since my mother died, all these things will be left to me. No, my uncle also gave me the list of dowries. He said that the list of things can''t be less. All of them must be taken away!" Qi Yongchun''s face changed again and again. Looking at the trousseau list in her hand, it was indeed the one in that year. On the list, there was the fingerprint he pressed when he took the trousseau. This can''t be wrong! Mo''s family and Qi''s family have not been in touch for many years. He once inquired laterally. When Mo''s family died, he didn''t go to mourn or let Qi Rongyue go to mourn, he said that he had no mercy with Qi''s family in Pengcheng. The so-called severance of kindness and righteousness means that he will not come here to make trouble for the dowry of more than ten years ago. Moreover, he is a magistrate of four grades, and not everyone can make trouble. Unexpectedly, they even gave Qi Rongyue the dowry list. Zheng Zhongwen saw that his face was livid, and he glared at Qi Rongyue. Without saying a word, he couldn''t help it. He said, "is it not that Qi would not give the dowry to miss Qi? After all, she is no longer a Qi family member. If you buckle her things like this, it''s not good to pass them on! " He thought that she came here today to ask for some personal things of Qi Rongyue, but he didn''t expect that her purpose was a dowry. I heard that Qi Rongyue''s birth mother was a business girl, and the ugly face of Qi Zhifu, obviously the dowry was very expensive. As for Zheng Zhongwen, Qi Yongchun''s face can''t be held. He can not worry about Zheng Shizi, but he has to worry about the people behind him. Sooner or later, they are going back to Kyoto. If this matter is passed to Kyoto, how can he stay in Kyoto in the future? But that dowry is not cheap! All of a sudden, he hated Mo Ru Niang for not having a son for him? If you have a son, these dowries are naturally for your son. What''s the matter with Qi Rongyue? Chapter 54 54 at this time, Liang rushed in. She hid outside and listened. She was worried and angry. She was afraid that Qi Yongchun would really agree to Qi Rongyue''s request and return the dowry to her. Qi that Qi dissolves the moon to be haunted, unexpectedly also dare to come to challenge! She shrieked, "no, these things are for Xueer and Yinger in the future. They can''t be taken away by her!" Qi Rongyue looked at the rich state and showed a strong sour face: "can''t you? Why not? Have these dowries changed their surname to liang? " Liang Shi is choked by her and can''t speak. She stares at Qi Rongyue in surprise. Her face is still this face, which disgusts her and makes her sleepy. But this person seems to be different from before. What she said before, she would not resist, nor refute! Qi Rongyue said again, "this is my mother''s dowry. When is your daughter''s turn after my mother''s death As soon as Zheng Zhongwen saw Liang''s appearance, he was not happy. He couldn''t help coolly saying, "it''s hard to be a stepmother. I don''t think it''s difficult. What a good business it is to receive the dowry left by Yuanpei!" Liang''s face was red with Zheng Zhongwen''s stabbing, and his heart was also angry. But he knew that the little ancestor could not offend him, so he could only swallow this tone and take an eye to see Qi Yongchun. Qi Yongchun glared at her, blaming her for losing face in front of Shizi. Look at Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue. He knows that if he doesn''t hand over these things today, it''s hard to settle the matter. Well, money is an external thing. As long as his official career is still accessible, these things will come back sooner or later, which is nothing. "Madam, these things are originally made of the moon melting. Go and get them all!" He thought that in order to get through the relationship, he sold some antique calligraphy and paintings, and then said, "if you can''t find them, you can convert them into real ones and use silver notes to offset them." When Liang heard this, he was so angry that he stood up and said, "no, these things can''t be given to her!" Qi Yongchun was already full of fire. Now Liang family doesn''t take his words seriously in front of Zheng Shizi and Qi Rongyue, and immediately gets angry: "what do you say? Is this family up to you or me? " Liang married him for so many years. The first time I saw him get so angry, I panicked and mumbled, "I, no, I --" Qi Yongchun didn''t want to listen to her explanation and said angrily, "still don''t do it?" He will be a stomach of anger, all hair in Liang''s body, who let her hit the muzzle. Liang''s helpless, can only glare at Qi Rongyue, turned out of the hall. This is the sorrow of the times. Don''t look at Liang''s ferocious spirit. He is the leader in the back house. No one is afraid of her. That''s because Qi Yongchun agrees with her, because she is the eldest lady, the mother of Qi mansion, and naturally she is in charge of all the back houses. In the end, Qi Yongchun gave her the position of the mother. She always depends on Qi Yongchun. Women depend on men to survive. When men pamper, they can be lawless. Once men don''t pamper, they have no status immediately. Qi Yongchun took a deep breath, pulled out a stiff smile, and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "please sit down, son of the earth!" Zheng Zhongwen naturally won''t be polite to him. Lift up his robe and sit down. Qi Yongchun looked at Qi Rongyue, frowned slightly, and his voice sank three points: "you sit too!" Chapter 55 55 waiting for the girl to deliver the tea, Qi Yongchun said again: "I heard that Shizi fell down and hurt himself a while ago. How are you now?" Zheng Zhongwen said: "Miss Qi''s blessing has been cured." Qi Yongchun doesn''t understand: "shizifu has a long life. You''ve been hurt. What''s the relationship with Rongyue?" Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "it seems that Mr. Qi didn''t know that Miss Qi had a wonderful skill!" Qi Yongchun heard that Zheng Fu asked Qi Rongyue to treat the wound before. He didn''t pay attention to it, but his servant didn''t understand it. Although his daughter is not very considerate, he rarely said a word or two, but he was quite sure that Qi Rongyue had been kept in the boudoir. Besides reading and embroidering, he never learned anything else. How could he understand medical skills? "Zheng Shizi joked. You must have made a mistake in how she could be a doctor of dissolving the moon!" Qi Yongchun shook his head. Zheng Zhongwen looks at him like this. He really doesn''t know about it. He turns to Qi Rongyue. Seeing that she has no intention to explain, he doesn''t say much. There is always a reason why she doesn''t say. It seems that Qi Yongchun doesn''t care about her daughter at all. He doesn''t know what his daughter is good at or what she is not good at. Zheng Zhongwen said: "it''s not uncommon to break off the relationship with her parents or be expelled from the family by her parents, but most of them have made unforgivable mistakes. I don''t know what big mistake Miss Qi made in Qi''s mansion, which makes her so angry and drives such a delicate girl out of the family." When it comes to this, Qi Yongchun is about to spit blood. The reason why he drove Qi Rongyue out of his family is related to Zheng Shizi. Qi Yongchun frowned and said, "this is my Qi family''s housework. It''s inconvenient for outsiders to say more. Please forgive me!" Zheng Zhongwen always has to be reasonable. If Qi Yongchun wants to avoid this topic, he must ask for a clear answer. "Although it''s the chores of your Qi mansion, it''s inconvenient for us to ask, but miss Qi is my life-saving benefactor after all. The benefactor''s business is my Zheng Zhongwen''s business, my Zheng Zhongwen''s business is Yongping Hou mansion''s business!" Good guy, I moved out of the Houfu of Yongping again. It seems that Zheng Shizi came here today and made up his mind to start for Qi Rongyue. Qi Yongchun simply said: "to be honest with Shizi, it was also a misunderstanding. On that day, Shizi fell down on his horse. At that time, Rongyue happened to be there. When the girl in Chuang Tzu saw it, he mistakenly thought it was Rongyue who startled Shizi''s horse and made a big disaster. That''s why -" when he saw the sneering coolness in Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes, he suddenly stopped his mouth and fell silent. But how can the words that are said be taken back like the water that is poured out? When Zheng Zhongwen saw that he had stopped talking, he began to say, "so, you think Miss Qi has made a big mistake, so you quickly expel her from the house and clear the relationship, so as not to delay the disaster!" No wonder Qi Rongyue has to take away the dowry. He really should do this. He must not be cheap for such a dangerous and cold-blooded villain. Qi Yongchun was embarrassed and hurriedly said, "no, it''s not like this. There are other things. It''s not convenient for me to say clearly!" Something else? I''m afraid it''s the matter of changing flowers and trees to let my second daughter marry Yixuan instead of the eldest daughter who can''t be spoiled! The coldness on his face became stronger and the irony in his eyes became more and more obvious, which made Qi Yongchun hate to catch up with him. Chapter 56 56 Qi Rongyue looks sideways, looks at Zheng Zhongwen''s knife like resolute side face, and feels warm in his heart. He is still as jealous of evil as hatred and loves to fight against injustice as before. Zheng Zhongwen added: "I heard that Qi Da had been to Fulai Inn a while ago and wanted to pick up Miss Qi?" Qi Yongchun takes a look at Qi Rongyue, and the expression on her face has not changed since she came into his sight, as if what they are talking about has nothing to do with her. Qi Yongchun said: "to be honest with Shizi, I did go to take over Rongyue, but she could not see Qi''s mansion in our district. I''m afraid that she had found Gaozhi and jumped into it!" Even if Zheng Zhongwen has a good temper, he can''t hear such a pun. What''s more, his temper has never been very good. "Mr. Qi means that Miss Qi refused to go back to the mansion with you just to climb a high branch?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. Qi Yongchun waved: "I don''t mean that, Shizi, don''t misunderstand!" Look at his expression. It''s exactly what he meant. I''m afraid the tall branches in his words are about himself! It''s said that what kind of parents can give birth to what kind of children, but at present, the temperament of Qi adults and Qi Rongyue seems to be people of two worlds, without any similarity. Although Qi Rongyue never spoke, Zheng Zhongwen felt that since he accompanied her this trip, he could not allow her to be insulted by such words around him. Otherwise, he was not competent for his job? "Mr. Qi, you may not know very well. In fact, Mr. Yin has met Miss Qi. Mr. Yin is very satisfied with Miss Qi. He specially came to Qi''s house to discuss marriage in advance. He wants to write down the marriage as soon as possible and marry Miss Qi as soon as possible. Unfortunately, Mr. Qi has driven Miss Qi out of the house and can no longer be her master." Qi Yongchun was shocked and stammered: "you, what do you say? Is it because Mr. Yin has seen the dissolving moon and wants to marry as soon as possible? " Zheng Zhongwen glanced at him and laughed in his heart. He liked to see the expression of villain most, which was very cool! "Yes!" He glanced at Qi Rongyue, whose eyes were still light, as if what he said, she would not care. He was a little disappointed. He thought she would be angry and angry, at least he stared at him with his eyes! But she didn''t, as if everything had nothing to do with her. Zheng Zhongwen added: "a girl like Miss Qi, don''t say that young master Yin will fall in love with her at first sight, that is, the son of my own generation, too -" he suddenly picked up the tea and began to drink it. Later, he swallowed his stomach with the tea, leaving a great imagination space. Qi Yongchun looks at Zheng Zhongwen, who is young and handsome. What''s the most important thing? His mouth is like eating a hundred flies. What''s the name? Rock your own feet? reap the fruits of one''s actions? Qi Yongchun smiled awkwardly twice and said: "in fact, there is no irresolvable hatred between me and Rongyue. This is a misunderstanding. There is no overnight feud between father and daughter. Now Rongyue is angry. I know that when her anger is gone, she will naturally go back to the government. Shizi can rest assured that I will send more people to protect her." Zheng Zhongwen shrugged: "my daughter is yours. What can I rest assured about? Oh - yes, now that your daughter is not yours, it doesn''t matter if you don''t mind! " Qi Rongyue, who has been sitting in silence, finally breaks the calm she has been building. She raises her deep and cold eyes and looks at her familiar and strange face, who has been called father by Qi Rongyue for 17 years. This person is obviously not worthy. Chapter 57 57 "Lord Qi, when you ordered me to be expelled from Chuang Tzu, the father daughter relationship between us had been broken. The former Qi Rongyue had died. Now, Qi Rongyue has nothing to do with you. We have no father daughter relationship or overnight feud. From now on, I am just an orphan Qi Rongyue, and you are still high above us Our prefect, let''s live in peace and have a long life. " Qi Yongchun was furious and clapped on the tea table beside him: "what do you say, rebellious girl? Is that what a daughter should say to her father? " But for Zheng Zhongwen''s presence, his slap would surely have been on her face. Qi Rongyue looked at his eyes in a cool and light way, without any mood ups and downs. He said in a light voice, "you did something that a father shouldn''t do to his daughter first, what? Only allow the magistrate to set fire, not allow me to light the light? What''s more, I just complied with the magistrate''s wishes. Since then, I have never been associated with the Qi family. Isn''t that what you and your wife want? " Perhaps, you would prefer me to freeze to death and starve to death in this ice and snow. In a word, I''m dead. Unfortunately, I can''t do what you want. Qi Yongchun stood up angrily from the chair, reached out and pointed to her face: "you, you, you -" he was so angry that his chest heaved violently, but he couldn''t speak all the time. At the end of the story, he didn''t take up the words! He really wanted to shake his sleeve and leave, or let the rebellious girl go out. But beside her, there was a Zheng Shizi who could not offend people. He said to Zheng Zhongwen, "I''ll see how the dowry is going." He glared at Qi and left the hall. As soon as Qi Yongchun left, Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile to Qi Rongyue, "I didn''t expect that Miss Qi could not only get medical skills, but also the angry Kung Fu!" Qi Rongyue raised his eyes to Zheng Zhongwen''s bright eyes and said in a low voice: "Shizi is flattered. Compared with you, it''s still a little worse!" Zheng Zhongwen took this as praise and said with a smile, "it''s worth it. It''s much better than going to the theatre. It''s interesting!" Qi also laughed: "the opera in the theater is also made up according to real life!" Looking at her smiling face, he suddenly asked, "you just said these words, but you can never come back!" "Why should I come back?" Qi asked Zheng Zhongwen is stunned. Yes, why does she come back? It''s not a good time for such a family to come back. Maybe they will kill them one day. But after all, this is Pengcheng, the jurisdiction of Qizhi Prefecture. He is the governor of Pengcheng, so to speak, the leader of Pengcheng. Even if she takes these dowries, it may not be easy for her to live in Pengcheng. He suddenly shook his head. What''s the matter with him? In the future, whether she will die or live, whether she will live well or not, what''s the relationship with him? Today, when he helped her get the dowries, they had no relationship with each other. What did he worry about doing? "Qi knows that the mansion is insidious. You should be more careful when you are alone!" He said that he didn''t care, but he still said what he shouldn''t have said. Can he take it back? Qi Rongyue chuckled, and didn''t think he said something he shouldn''t, but nodded naturally: "I know, I will be careful!" Chapter 58 58 she laughs very well. Unlike the polite fake smile with alienation before, she laughs like a calm and natural smile among friends. This smile, as if where to see, is that year in the Royal Garden, the long Princess and he had a good time laughing? Or that year, he was blocked in the corner of the palace by Xiaorong Wang. The princess passed by and saved him. When he gave her the gadget he made, she smiled? It was clearly two completely different faces, but he always let him think that they were the same person. He shook his head and drove away the strange thought. He did not dare to look at the woman in front of him. He was afraid that he could not control himself for a while, and called out the name of the long princess. This is not Zhengfu. This is Qifu. As the Marquis of Yongping, the disaster brought by a word of aphasia is far more serious than people think. In the back house, the old lady of Qi''s family lost her temper in Fushou. Even the jade lamp she cherished was smashed by herself. It can be seen that the anger is extremely fierce. "If she comes to see me, I won''t believe it. I can''t cure her?" "The things that have entered the Qi family, that is, the Qi family''s things, how can we say to take them away? Who does she think she is? " Looking at the angry old lady, Liang felt the same and was very helpless: "mother, I think so too, but this little bitch didn''t come alone. She brought the prince of Yongping''s mansion. We can only cope with it if the prince is there." The old lady waved: "I don''t care. If she brings me the king of heaven, I will never return these things to her." It''s just the next one. It''s no big deal to give back the silver jewelry or anything. But when mom married into Qi''s mansion, she brought not only some silver jewelry, but also many shops. There were more than a dozen shops in Shan Wuyuan, four or five in Pengcheng, and two in Beijing. Some of these shops were operated by the people she sent, others were rented out A large amount of income was generated in, especially in some shops and some farms. In order to help some of her brothers, she was in charge of them free of charge. Now she said she would take it away. Isn''t it the same as taking her life? Liang''s heart secretly rejoiced. Although she listened to the master''s words to make a fuss about it, she was not willing to hand over these things in her heart. But the master''s words were not too rebellious. It''s always bad to break the relationship between husband and wife. Now there is an old lady leading the way. What is she afraid of? Liang''s servant girl winked at her side and beckoned her to inform the master. After the servant girl left, she pretended to be around the old lady, persuading her to find out that in these years, the old lady had so many things to hide from her. It turns out that the dowry brought by Mo runiang when she married into Qi''s family was not the boxes and cages in the storehouse. There were so many shops and Chuang Tzu. During the past ten years, the old lady didn''t even mention it. She was also the master mother of the family, who thought that the flow of water in and out of the family, the profits and losses of the warehouse and some of the pavement industry were clear to her, but she did not expect that the shops that really made money were all in the hands of the old lady. If it were not for today, she would not know how many years she would have been kept in the dark. No wonder she refused to show her Mo Ru Niang''s trousseau list all the time. It turned out that she had hidden such a large estate! Chapter 59 59 hum - I''m old and immortal. I don''t even know how many of her sons are holding these properties. Is it possible that she still intends to leave them to her disheartening family after her death? Qi Yongchun rushed to fushouju in a hurry. When he saw the broken porcelain, he frowned. As soon as the old lady saw her son, she immediately pulled the veil and began to wipe her tears. "What''s wrong with our Qi family? It''s such an unfilial and unjust thing. Girls have the face to ask for dowry. If it''s passed on, how can we Qi family have the face to stand in Pengcheng!" Qi Yongchun turned to those servant girls and said, "what are you still doing? Do you want to clean up? Who can afford to hurt the old lady? " The servant girls rushed to clean up. They were not lazy either. Just now, the old lady told them not to clean up. They didn''t want to let the master have a look and express the old lady''s resentment. Qi Yongchun, a servant girl, walked to the old lady after cleaning the broken porcelain on the ground, and half bowed: "mother, I know you don''t want to, don''t say you, I''m also extremely reluctant, but I have Zheng Shizi here today, and my son is helpless, and I hope my mother --" the old lady immediately interrupted him, saying in a sharp voice: "I don''t care what kind of son I care about In a word, all these things belong to Qi family. Nobody can take them away. " At the thought of these shops being taken away, Zhuangzi Ruo, who has been used to the rich life for more than ten years, will be greatly reduced. She will suffer from heartache, flesh pain and whole body pain! Qi family was very poor. Even if his son became a county magistrate of Wuyuan, he didn''t improve much. He really lived a rich life after Mo runiang married into Qi family. Even if there are a hundred women who don''t like Mo Ru Niang, she has to admit that Mo Ru Niang is a very generous woman. Knowing Qi''s family background, she took out silver from her dowry to mend her family. She bought a lot of servant girls and mother-in-law envoys for her. The clothes in spring, summer, autumn and winter are made into a big box every season, and her food has risen to more than one level, which makes her enjoy unprecedented wealth ¡£ Sometimes she thinks that the reason why she dislikes Mo Ru Niang so much is not that she is a businesswoman, but also because she is rich and she is a woman. She has suffered all her life, and she is not easy to drag her eldest son. Her son also strives for fame, but because her family is poor, she cannot get a good official position. Mo Ru Niang, as the richest woman in Wuyuan, has been rich since childhood She could not imagine the rich life. In fact, she was so jealous that she hated it. Qi Yongchun had a stomach full of anger. Just now Liang refuted him in front of Zheng Shizi and Qi Rongyue. Although he let out a lot of anger, he didn''t really get rid of it. Now he is so upset by the old lady, and his heart is full of anger. The voice will become heavy and cold: "mother and son are not here to discuss it with you. According to the rules, these things belong to Rongyue. Of course, if Rongyue is still the daughter of our Qi mansion, we are elders. It''s natural to help her manage and distribute. But now, Rongyue has already It''s not from Qifu. She has the dowry list given by Mo''s family in her hand. What does it mean? Don''t you know more about the women in your back house than I do? " What does this mean? This represents separation. If you are not benevolent, I will be unjust! Chapter 60 Yes, of course, they do. They just don''t like it. After all, it''s a lot of wealth. After listening to her son''s words, the old lady also felt the anger in his words. Instead, she calmed down a lot and said, "no matter how, she can''t erase the fact that she is your own daughter. How can you say that you can break the relationship when you break the bones and the tendons? If you talk to her well, maybe she will change her mind. " Qi Yongchun shakes his head, thinking of Qi Rongyue''s expression and eyes when he just talked to him, he can''t help shivering now. Is this the same Qi Rongyue? "Mother, I''ve tried. She seems to have made up her mind and won''t go back to Qifu. It''s useless to say anything!" The old lady''s voice grew louder and louder: "when you bring her, I''ll tell her that I don''t believe it. She is a little girl, and can still talk to her grandmother?" Qi Yongchun shook his head: "she won''t come. Since she brought Zheng Shizi here today, she is going to tear her face with us completely. She didn''t even pay attention to me as a father. How could she enter the back house again?" The old lady stood up and said to Qi Yongchun, "if she doesn''t come, I''ll go!" Qi Yongchun was stunned for a moment, and then thought again. It was a way to say that Qi Rongyue had met the old lady and agreed to it because of the old lady''s threat? So, the old lady started, followed Qi Yongchun and Liang Shi, and even Qi Rongxue, who had just been driven by the wind, went to the front hall together. Zheng Shizi said to Qi Rongyue, who was sitting quietly beside him, "do you think they will send something later?" Qi Rongyue hooked his lips and said with a smile, "even if it''s not so easy, although Lord Qi agreed verbally, Liang had to obey. But there is a very powerful old lady in Qi''s mansion. It''s not easy for her to spit out my mother''s shops." These days, she also did not idle, according to the shop address written on the dowry list to find, that the management of the shop, it is the old Mrs. Qi Xiao''s mother. She guessed that in addition to the jewelry, antique calligraphy and painting and other objects in the warehouse, other shops, houses and Chuang Tzu industries were all in the hands of the old lady of Qi family. This is not a small amount. Those jewelry, antiques, calligraphy and painting are worth a lot of money, but they are also worth a lot of money. But these houses, shops, Chuang Tzu and so on, but the cornucopia can generate money for their Qi family. How could she be willing to spit it out? Zheng Zhongwen looks out. A group of people are coming here. The first one is an old lady in a blue and blue embroidered group brocade jacket. "You''re right, the old lady is here herself!" He turned his eyes and looked at Qi Rongyue and said, "why don''t you guess what the old lady wants to do?" Qi Rongyue said with a smile, "do you still need to guess? Of course, the only way to keep these things is to let me stay in Qifu as if nothing had happened before! " Of course, it''s impossible. She has always been vengeful. How could it be that it didn''t happen? As soon as the old lady''s feet entered the hall, the cold expression on her face immediately became sad. She rushed to Qi''s body in three steps and two steps. She grabbed Qi''s hand and choked with tears. "My child, you can count it back. My grandmother is looking forward to your coming back every day. She can''t sleep well and can''t eat." Chapter 61 61 she can''t see that she didn''t sleep well or eat well. Look at her red face! "Just come back, just come back!" The old lady pulled Qi Rongyue''s hand, saying it was sincere, as if she was really a good grandmother who loved her granddaughter. In Qi''s memory, she can''t find a line of pictures about grandma''s kindness to her. Even during the new year''s festival, when the whole family sat together for dinner, grandma never gave her a smile. She prepared a ceremony for all the children in the house, but it didn''t have her. When she didn''t exist, she sometimes sneered at her, which made her feel She still exists, just as if she shouldn''t exist. The old lady in front of me and the old lady in my memory are just two people. Qi dissolves the moon surface not to change the color, lets the old lady take her hand to perform, looks like is watching a not very splendid play. Zheng Zhongwen was born in Houmen. He saw a lot of fake intimacy. He could not squeeze the eyes of tears when he saw the old lady desperately squeezing. He knew that it was acting when he saw the astringency of her words and the rigidity of her hands holding Qi Rongyue. Moreover, the old lady didn''t seem to be good at acting, which was obviously less practiced in ordinary days. Compared with the women in Houfu, the acting skills were OK It''s a long way off. The old lady talked for a long time, but the person in front of her still looked indifferent, did not speak, did not push her away, did not even take back her hand, which made her very shameless, and did not know how to step down. Moreover, there was nothing to say. The atmosphere would only be more embarrassing. So, the old lady turned to Zheng Shizi and said, "Shizi, I''ll make you laugh. This was a small matter in our Qi family''s house, but it shocked Shizi to come to the door in person --" ZHENG Zhongwen waved his hand: "the old lady doesn''t have to go out. Miss Qi is my life-saving benefactor, that is, the life-saving benefactor of Yongping Houfu. The benefactor is my business, and that is also the business of Yongping Houfu!" The old lady is not stupid. How could she not hear the meaning of Zheng Zhongwen''s words? It''s clear that she put it out clearly and told her, Qi Rongyue, he helped to fix it. The old lady frowned, and then smiled again: "so, we have done a great thing to dissolve the moon!" The old lady made up her mind not to mention dowry. She wanted to fish in troubled waters today. Qi Rongyue would let her succeed again. She looked up at the old lady in front of her eyes and said with a smile: "old lady Qi, I don''t know what I have. Are you ready?" The smile on the old lady''s face gradually congealed, holding Qi Rongyue''s hand slowly released, and her face was very ugly. Standing behind Liang''s back, Qi Rong saw the snow. He couldn''t bear it. He strode forward and said, "Qi Rongyue, don''t push forward. My grandmother talked to you like this. You are still holding on. What are you Xueer, who has been standing beside Qi Rongyue, has been holding a stomach of fire for a long time. Hearing Qi Rongxue''s words, she immediately choked: "who are you? What are you not? My miss has nothing to do with Qifu. What do you mean by doing this now? Is it for the dowry? Don''t you want to pay it back? " Qi Rongxue, as the second miss of Qi family, has the best food and clothing, which is many times better than the infamous miss. Her temper is naturally spoiled, and she is choked by a girl. How can she bear it? She points to Xueer and says, "which onion are you? Do you have a share in interrupting when the masters talk? " Chapter 62 62 xue''er sneers and says: "naturally, I''m not onion, I''m my miss''s girl. You bully me, of course, I want to be my miss. Can you mind me?" Qi Rongxue is so angry that he wants to slap Xueer''s ear when he raises his hand. A fiber reached out at the right time, grasped Qi Rongxue''s wrist, and said in a word: "Qi Rongxue, please keep back. Xueer and I are not from your Qi mansion. You can''t just open your mouth and scold me. You can reach out and hit me. Now it''s not the same as before!" Zheng Zhongwen looked at Qi Rongxue''s attitude towards Qi Rongyue, then he knew what kind of life Qi Rongyue had lived in the mansion before, and thoroughly understood why she was determined to leave Qi mansion. Qi Rongxue''s face turns green immediately. What? Xueer? She even called her girl Xueer? She did it on purpose. She must have done it on purpose. Qi Rongxue Yanks back her hand. Without saying anything, Yang Zhang pulls it towards Qi Rongyue. But the Qi family''s old lady, the old lady, the old man, all did not come forward to stop, as if looking at very rare common things. Zheng Zhongwen stood up, clasped Qi Rongxue''s wrist and said in a deep voice, "does Miss Qi want to hurt people in front of me?" Qi Rongxue''s wrist was pinched by him. He wanted to smoke but couldn''t get it back. He said angrily, "what''s the matter with you when I hit her? This is about our Qi family! You need not be an outsider! " Zheng Zhongwen didn''t want to touch such a woman. Standing with her was an insult to his personality. He shook off Qi Rongxue''s wrist and said coolly, "no wonder Miss Qi said nothing and refused to go back to Qi''s mansion. You can know her position in the mansion from your attitude." He shook his head and sighed again: "it''s really a declining world! It''s no wonder that the so-called lady is no different from that day after day''s scolding and suing the shrew. "He glanced at Qi Rongxue and snorted coldly," no wonder Yi Xuan can''t see you. This kind of virtue is also worthy of Xiao thinking about the son of Yin family. " Qi Rongxue was scolded by him. Liang almost fainted when he heard this. He pointed to Zheng Zhongwen and said several words about you. Qi Yongchun said in a deep voice, "please be careful. Some words can''t be conjectured. It''s related to the reputation of snow melting." A woman, an unmarried girl, the reputation is undoubtedly the most important. Qi Yongchun is eager to protect the calf, which is understandable. Just, Qi Rongyue is also his daughter, how can''t he protect Qi Rongyue like this? Even for ordinary people in the mansion, they may not be able to drive people in the snow and night. "What Mr. Qi said is that when you ordered Miss Qi to be driven out of the house in the middle of the night, did you think that Miss Qi''s reputation could still be preserved?" Qi Yongchun choked and couldn''t speak. His face was very ugly. Then the old lady saw that the situation was more and more unfavorable. In order to save the situation, she said to Qi Rongxue, "Rongxue, you are just too presumptuous. Rongyue is your sister. How can you be so rude to her? Why don''t you apologize to my sister There was no place for her to apologize. It was a joke. She ignored the old lady, turned around and ran out of the hall. Seeing this, Liang rushed after her. Zheng Zhongwen can''t help but say in sour words: "it seems that Mr. Qi must be very busy in his official business on weekdays, so he doesn''t have time to manage the affairs of the back house!" Qi Yongchun''s face turned red. First his wife challenged him. Now his daughter doesn''t know the etiquette. Zheng Shizi clearly satirized him that he can''t even establish the rules in the back house. How can he stand in front of the people as a magistrate. Chapter 63 63 the old lady hurried to round the court and said, "well, in the end, it''s useless for me. Yongchun is a prefecture magistrate. She''s so busy on weekdays that she and her daughter-in-law are in charge of the affairs in the back house. We''re not in charge of it, which makes the world laugh!" Zheng Zhongwen said coldly, "this is your Qi family''s business. I don''t care. It''s not early. My father is waiting for us to go back to lunch. If it''s late, maybe he will come to us personally. I think Mr. Qi won''t let my father interfere in these small things!" Qi Yongchun was about to speak, but the old lady snatched the words and said: "I just saw Rongyue, so I forgot this joy. Zheng Shizi, I have arranged a banquet for him. Today, I will go back to the mansion to meet the wind for Rongyue, and you will leave a lively scene. How about that?" Zheng Zhongwen glanced at the old lady and Qi Yongchun, looked back at Qi Rongyue, and said, "it depends on Miss Qi!" Qi Rongyue got up slowly, his eyes fixed on the old lady''s face: "old lady, I''m here to take my things, not to eat!" She paused and said, "maybe the old lady was just gone. You didn''t hear some words. Well, let me say it again. I came to Qifu today to take back the dowry left by my mother. My uncle and aunt have already given me the dowry list and told me to take away all the things on the list." Looking at the old lady and Qi Yongchun''s face changed again and again, her heart was dark, and then she said: "of course, my mother has been dead for more than ten years. In these ten years, things can''t be the same, and I''m not an unreasonable person. As Qi said before, if I can''t find the antique calligraphy and painting, I''ll use the silver ticket to arrive. Today''s son is here How much is the value of something? Shizi must be clear in his mind. I''m going to bother Shizi! " "What''s more, I don''t care about the income of the shop in Zhaizi village these years, or I can give you three days to arrange the place for the people in it. But after three days, I don''t want to see the people in your Qi family on my site." Qi Yongchun twisted his eyebrows and said nothing. It was obvious that he could not save his daughter. These shop floors, the jewels and emeralds in the storeroom, and the silver he spent in order to make some money in recent years, but they accounted for more than half of the Qi family''s business, so he offered them. He almost bit a steel tooth, but he had nothing to say. When the old lady heard Qi Rongyue''s words, she was so angry that she almost turned her back. A trembling finger pointed at Qi Rongyue: "you, you girl, how can you not listen to me so much? You are a girl. If you leave home, your reputation will be ruined. You -" she suddenly stopped her mouth and thought that Qi Rongyue did not go out by herself, but they drove out. At that time, she also knew But he didn''t take it seriously. Isn''t it a little late to talk about the ruin of reputation? She looked at Qi Rongyue awkwardly, and saw a pair of bright eyes looking at her. There was a smile on the bottom of her eyes, which was like a mockery, a mockery. "I don''t care about fame any more. Please go and get my things. Don''t delay any more, lest Lord Zheng come and say you won''t return them!" Qi Rongyue said. Chapter 64 64 the old lady wanted to persuade her again, but Qi Yongchun blocked her back. She took her out of the hall directly, walked to the corner of the hall, and whispered, "mother, it''s useless to say anything else. I think this girl is iron hearted. Now she has the backing of marquis Zheng. We can''t help her!" The old lady shrieked, "can''t you take her? You mean, give her all these things? " Qi Yongchun resisted the heartache and nodded helplessly: "yes, all for her!" "No, I won''t. It''s impossible unless I die!" Her family brothers, can point to these industries to live. If they take it back now, they will have to harass her in the Qi mansion for three days and two ends. Do she want to live this day? Qi Yongchun, holding back his anger, tried to speak to her in a peaceful voice: "mother, we can''t help but say no. who is this Marquis Zheng? He is a famous person in Kyoto. He has a very deep foundation. I''m referring to moving officials to Beijing next year. But I can''t offend Marquis Zheng if he hasn''t gone to Kyoto. If he publicizes this in Kyoto, how can I stand in Kyoto in the future? " As soon as the old lady heard this, she lost half of her heart''s strength. The bigger her son''s official position was, the more money she would naturally earn. She could not be greedy for the present profits, but cut off her son''s future. After weighing for a while, she finally agreed, and then went to the back house to discuss it with Liang. Liang''s family can understand this time. The old lady has saved a lot of money for her private house these years. Only the old lady knows how much money there is. If something is missing in a short time, she needs to pay for it. She has to pretend to be poor and never pay for it. The old lady took out the dowry list brought by Mo runiang when she married into Qi''s mansion. She saw the neat handwriting on the long brocade. Although Liang had psychological preparation, she was still shocked. Finally she knew what ten li red makeup was! The dowry that I brought when I married was not as good as this. In the past ten years, the two have taken things from here. What they lack now is not so simple as a few antique calligraphy and paintings. Liang laughed twice and said, "mother, you have made a lot of money in these years when you are in charge of these shops and chuangs. In this way, you will take out some of them and fill in the vacancy. How about that?" When the old lady heard this, she said, "who says I''ve made money these years? Although these shops are good, but because I''m not good at management, not only haven''t earned, but also lost a lot! " The old lady looked at Liang and said, "all the money my son made has been given to you. Don''t say there''s not a word left!" "Mother, what are the salaries of these four members? Don''t you know? The expenses of the single dimension family are not enough. I''ve been mending with dowries these years. I''m not Mo runiang. There are so many dowries that I can spend at will. There is not much left now. I can''t take out the bottom line! " The old lady turned her mouth. When she thought about the dowry when Liang came into the house, she couldn''t help turning her eyes. Although Liang had many brothers, she was also a legitimate young lady. She was so miserable when she got married. She didn''t know. She thought it was a common girl who got married. Chapter 65 65 I can''t find any money from my daughter-in-law. She can only cushion herself first. The daughter-in-law doesn''t care about her son''s future, but she has to take care of it. She also points out that of course, she went to Beijing, and her son is advancing step by step, asking for a future. Most of the items on the list are gone. Either let Liang move to his own house and his children''s house, or let the old lady send them to his mother''s house as a favor. Naturally, they have to pay for it with silver, but it''s all nanmu furniture. They don''t care about it when they use it, but they do. Then there are the antique calligraphy and paintings. When the master is not three or five, he will send gifts to do some cleaning. There is nothing left for a long time. What is left in the warehouse are the red gold jewelry and the earthy pearl jade ornaments and so on. There are also several boxes of high-quality clothing and leather materials. The rest are gone. There are no accounts for more than ten years. Therefore, we can only take them in front of us A silver note is worth it. Seeing that the tickets and deeds were packed into the box, the old lady was so distressed that she almost cried without holding the silver box. When things are sent to Qi Rongyue, it''s not too late! Qi Rongyue focused on the title deed. It was OK to see the title deed of the shop Zhuangzi and several houses. Then she went to see others. She didn''t compare them one by one, but after a rough look, she said, "that''s it!" Zheng Zhongwen waited for her words and said: "Sangui, ask people to take the carriage and send it to Zheng''s mansion first!" Sangui hurriedly went out to call someone. Qi Rongyue looked at him sideways and said with a smile, "I''m tired of Shizi today. In this way, I''ll treat you. Let''s eat!" Zheng Zhongwen got up and raised his eyebrows. "It''s kind of you. You''re not a rich man now. You have to treat me to a good meal!" They walked out side by side, without looking at Qi Yongchun, who was standing beside them and was in great pain! Sangui and Xueer went to Zheng''s mansion together, while Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue took another carriage to Nanjie. "It''s all this time. I''m afraid the tavern has stopped!" Zheng Zhongwen felt his stomach and said helplessly. Qi Rongyue thought about it and said with a smile, "I''ll take you to a place where there must be something to eat!" Zheng Zhongwen hums: "don''t take me if it''s not delicious, and don''t take me if it''s not expensive!" He made up his mind to blackmail her. Good guy, just when he saw the box full of silver tickets and house deeds, he finally knew why the Qi family showed such an exaggerated attitude when she wanted to take what belonged to her. It''s not a small fortune, it''s a big one, a big one! The carriage stopped in front of a simple restaurant. Zheng Zhongwen took the lead in getting off the carriage. When he saw the restaurant in front of him, he first frowned, then smelled a special smell. Immediately, he was happy again. He liked the smell. He didn''t wait for Qi Rongyue on the carriage either, so he advanced to the wine shop and said to the boss who was fanning the stove: "boss, let''s have a pot of osmanthus wine! No, two pots! " I''ve heard for a long time that osmanthus in Pengcheng is very fragrant. The osmanthus wine made from Osmanthus in Pengcheng is called "fragrance" and "alcohol". Although he is far away in Kyoto, he has also entrusted his uncle''s blessing and tasted it several times. He has always been thinking about it! Qi Rongyue then entered the restaurant and listened to his shouting. He hurriedly said to the boss who was already up: "just a pot, another duck with soy sauce, a jin of beef with soy sauce, and two hot dishes!" Chapter 66 "I don''t blame you for bringing me to such a place. You don''t allow me to order more wine?" Zheng said "Your injury is just right. You can''t drink!" She sat down opposite him and took it for granted: "this wine is for me, you eat vegetables!" As soon as Zheng Zhongwen heard this, he immediately said, "do you drink and I eat? Then you''d better not invite me to dinner, which will spoil the party! " He got up to go, a sweet smell of osmanthus wine came, and immediately he could not walk. Qi Rongyue said with a smile, "it''s better to smell it and then go. After all, it''s not so easy to smell it after two days!" Zheng Zhongwen looks upset and wants to leave. He is not willing to leave. He wants to stay and lose face! Qi Rongyue added: "don''t look down on this restaurant. The sweet scented osmanthus wine here, even if it''s the most famous taste building in Pengcheng, can''t compare with it. I don''t tell it to others!" At this time, the boss sent the wine and vegetables they wanted to the table. The attractive mellow fragrance of Osmanthus brewed into the nose, and the exciting sauce flavor of sauce beef stirred his taste buds. He coughed dryly, lifted his robe again and sat down, arrogant way: "this is you beg me, I just stay!" Qi Rongyue chuckles: "yes, I asked you to stay, Shizi, please!" She filled him with a cup of tea. The tea soup was steaming with white heat. It was thick tea at first sight. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t pay so much attention to it. He took the tea bowl and drank half of it. After the entrance of the tea soup, he raised his handsome eyebrows slightly and looked at the rest of the tea soup and said, "this tea doesn''t look good. It''s a different taste in the entrance!" Qi Rongyue said: "this tea is the most common crude tea in the street. It is neither fragrant nor mellow, nor clear in color, but it has one advantage, thirst quenching." The rich and the noble drink tea, which is called "tasting", not to quench their thirst. More often, it is a kind of enjoyment. But the common people drink tea only to quench their thirst, so this kind of crude tea is the most suitable. Zheng Zhongwen''s black eyes flickered, and he said with a smile: "I''m a great son of a family. Would you treat me to such a simple meal?" Qi Rongyue said with a smile, "what''s wrong with poor food? Is it good to eat? Just like this tea, can you quench your thirst? If you want to attach elegance, tianxianglou, yipinju, this kind of place you want to come to, really better than the taste of eating here? " Zheng Zhongwen swallowed the sauce beef in his mouth, and he said with a smile, "no matter what else, the flavor of the wine and the sauce beef, the taste is no worse than that of the first grade!" Qi dissolves the moon to hook the lip to smile, the beautiful Mou between flashed numerous star China, splendid dazzles. Zheng Zhongwen hurried to look at her eyes, which seemed to have a mysterious attraction, attracting his eyes and making his eyes always linger. Qi Rongyue picked up a piece of duck leg meat in soy sauce and put it in the dish in front of Zheng Zhongwen''s body. He said with a smile, "it''s delicious, too. Try it!" They are like old friends who have known each other for many years. Although they don''t talk much, they get along well, but they are very harmonious and comfortable! This is what Zheng Zhongwen didn''t expect. He thought that he would hate her, just like other women, but he didn''t! Because she''s prettier than the average woman? Isn''t it because of this! because of her life experience and poor situation? It''s not like that! Because she and the long princess always have some similarities? He doesn''t know!! Chapter 67 67 outside the restaurant, there is a carriage just coming. In the carriage, there is a prince with a face like a crown jade. A pair of clear and handsome eyes are looking out through the window. In the restaurant facing the window, a pair of young men and women are sitting at the table. The atmosphere looks very harmonious, at least in his eyes. The smile she never showed him, now she is showing it to another man. It turns out that she is such a woman. It turned out that she refused his kindness and concern in order to climb a higher branch than their Yin family. Lift the curtain of the hand slowly down, flat on the knee of the palm clenched into a fist, has always been calm face, is hidden anger. "Childe, you --" Si Yuan on the other side has never seen childe like this. He was very worried. He was about to persuade him, but he was interrupted by childe''s cold voice: "go back to the mansion!" Si Yuan nodded and shouted to the coachman outside. The carriage drove away quickly, as if it had never been here before. The next day, Lord Yin went to Qi''s mansion in person. In front of Qi Yongchun, he tore up both marriage letters and left Qi''s mansion with only two words left. On the same day, Yin Yixuan left Pengcheng quietly and went to Kyoto to prepare for the palace test. When Zheng Zhongwen heard the news, it was two days later. He also planned to leave for Beijing. He wanted to go with Yin Yixuan. He sent someone to Yin''s mansion to know that Yin Yixuan had left Pengcheng two days ago. "Did you hear me right? Has Yixuan left? " Zheng Zhongwen asked the three nobles again. Sangui said, "I can''t hear you wrong. I left two days ago!" Zheng Zhongwen did not understand: "why did he leave without saying hello? It''s not his style, is there something wrong with his family? " Sangui shook his head: "I don''t know, but look at the appearance of Yin family, it seems that something happened!" Zheng Zhongwen nodded, his eyes saw the bundle in Sangui''s hand, and asked, "what are you holding?" Sangui hurriedly sent the bag to the small table beside Zheng Zhongwen, and opened it: "I met Xueer at the door when I just came back. She gave it to me." Zheng Zhongwen picks eyebrows and Xueer gives them, which means Qi Rongyue gives them. A stream of intoxicating fragrance came into his nose, and he quickly reached out to uncover the cloth inside. It was indeed two wine jars and two oil paper bags. Sangui said: "what is this? Wine? " Zheng Zhongwen nodded, smilingly picked up a wine altar, pulled out the sealing cloth at the mouth of the altar, closed his eyes and smelt a big mouth. It was fragrant. He was about to take a drink in the wine jar when he suddenly remembered what she said when he and Qi Rongyue were separated that day. She said that if you want the wound to be better faster and leave no sequelae, you need to wait another seven days to drink. Seven days, it''s only the past two days, that is to say, the wine can''t be drunk until Kyoto. He sighed, put down the wine jar again, and said to Sangui, "seal it up and take it back to Kyoto!" Sangui muttered: "Miss Qi is really stingy. Shizi, if you can help her get back such a large fortune, she will only give you two jars of wine!" Zheng Zhongwen has no pit voice, and his mind is mixed with five tastes. Qi Rongyue, a woman, seems to be different from what he originally imagined. He asked Sangui to pack things in the room, and went to his cousin''s study. "Zhongwen, why are you here?" Mr. Zheng quickly put down the file in his hand, got up to meet him, and asked his servant to serve tea. Chapter 68 68 "uncle, I want to ask Uncle for help!" "Zheng Wenfan said with a smile:" you still have something to ask me for help, although say, as long as uncle can do it, absolutely help you do it properly! " "Uncle, the first two went to Qi''s mansion with Qi. The people in Qi''s mansion are really nothing. They didn''t take Qi as their family at all. Under my pressure, they had to spit out those family assets. Now when I go, they will not let Qi''s moon go." Zheng Wenfan raised his eyebrows: "you mean, let me help her?" "Zheng Zhongwen nodded:" yes, I hope uncle can help her when she needs help, so as to avoid her difficulties in this pen Zheng Wenfan looks at Gao dajunlang''s nephew and sighs. Since ancient times, heroes have been sad about meimeiguan. His nephew is no exception. Before that, he deliberately fought against Miss Qi. His words are hard to hear and mean. Now he asks him to help Meimei. Obviously, like Yin Yixuan, he has moved his mind to Meiren. "Zhongwen, you also know that your identity is different from that of other people''s childhoods. You don''t have the right to choose women by yourself. You should listen to your parents'' orders and matchmaker''s advice." "Besides, these days it''s going to be a palace test. You have to take care of it and prepare well!" As soon as Zheng Zhongwen heard this, he knew that her uncle had misunderstood him. He hurriedly said, "uncle, what do you say? I don''t have a bad idea about Qi Rongyue. I just saw a poor orphan girl, so I asked you to think about it. Well, if you feel embarrassed, it''s ok if you don''t help her. Since a girl like her dares to leave Qi''s family, you should have a perfect plan. You It may not help! " When Zheng Wenfan heard this, he was not happy: "listen to you, uncle, I am not as good as a girl? I''ll tell you that in Pengcheng, although Qi Yongchun is the biggest official, he is not necessarily the most able to speak. What''s more, Miss Qi is the lifesaver of our Zheng family. If you don''t say it, I will help her! " Zheng Zhongwen was so happy that he saw that his goal had been achieved. Instead, he sold himself and said with a shrug, "I think uncle should not interfere in her affairs, so as not to let others talk about her in the future. What''s my intention for her?" "This is my business. What does it have to do with you? Who dares to chew his tongue? I plucked his tongue! " Said Zheng Wenfan. Uncle and nephew said a word for a while. When Zheng Zhongwen left, Zheng Wenfan suddenly woke up. He was in the way of Zheng Zhongwen! "What shall we do today, miss?" Xueer puts on her new cloak. It''s snowy outside. Now there''s no Zheng''s carriage with a carbon stove to pick it up. They can only wrap themselves in big dumplings. "Have you forgotten? Today is the day for us to close our shop and Chuang Tzu!" Qi said with a smile She went to the window and looked out. She turned to Xueer and said, "I''ve taken you to see these shops and Chuang Tzu these days. Where do you want to go first?" Xueer said with a smile, "I want to go to Chuang Tzu in the suburb first." Qi''s eyes were full of admiration, and he gave her a thumbs up: "it''s so smart, just like I thought!" She Qi Rongyue has never been a generous person, on the contrary, she is a person who must be avenged! Although Xueer has lived in the Chuang Tzu for a few days, those people in the Chuang Tzu have left a deep impression on her. Chapter 69 69 especially that Wang Po, who always wanted to harm her and her daughter, drove them out in the winter night, which was really a ruthless woman. In fact, if she had a little conscience, after receiving the notice of Qi mansion, she could wait until the next morning to let them leave, but she didn''t, obviously wanted them to freeze to death outside. Since you are not benevolent, why should we be righteous to you? When Chuang Tzu and the shop came to the Qi family, they were all matched with servants. Over the years, most of the servants were no longer in their original positions. Some of them were sold for the first time and some of them were transferred to other places. In a word, it was not easy to trace them. Therefore, the old lady gave Qi Rongyue the deed of sale of the servants in Chuang Tzu and the shop It''s enough for the number of people who were sent by dowry. They don''t care who they are. Coincidentally, among these people, there are Wang Po. These two days, they were not idle either. They found boss Li Renya and bought some young and strong servants and some obedient girls. A group of people took three brand-new carriages out of the city and went directly to the Chuang Tzu on the outskirts of the city. Chuang Tzu got the news early in the morning. He knew that there would be a new host to collect Chuang Tzu today. In the morning, the women and girls of Chuang Tzu gathered up one after another and waited for the new host to arrive in the courtyard fearlessly. They only know that a new owner will come to collect Chuang Tzu today, but they don''t know who the new owner is! When Xueer, dressed in a new cotton padded suit, helped Qi Rongyue to get off the carriage, Wang Po, who was standing at the head of the group of servants, was almost blinded. Tianli''s mother, is it the eldest lady who is coming to collect Chuang Tzu''s new owner today? Qi Rongyue stopped at the carriage and looked up at a group of men and women who had shrunk their eyes. When he lived here, he didn''t know that there were a dozen servants in a village. The master and the servant, with their chin slightly raised, did not look at the startled Wang Po. They went straight to the Chuang Tzu, followed by a group of men and women with new faces. Looking at their clothes, they should have the same identity as them. Everyone was even more uneasy. The eldest lady came with people. Would she not send them away? After entering the courtyard, Wang Po came back to her senses and hurriedly came to Qi Rongyue''s, licking her face and said, "big lady, are you the new owner of this villa?" Qi Rongyue ignores her, and Xueer takes a step forward and sticks in her waist and scolds: "what are you? Do you understand the rules? The master didn''t say anything? What are you shouting about here? " Seeing Xueer''s arrogance, Wang Po knew that she was right. She was even more flustered. She sent someone from the front of Qi''s mansion. First, she loaded the new game skins and other things on Chuang Tzu''s car, and then informed her that there would be new things on Chuang Tzu today. These people in Chuang Tzu, including Wang Po Tzu''s in the class, gave new sales contracts to all of them Host, let them be prepared by themselves. If someone else, she is not afraid at all. Mrs. Wang has been in this villa for many years. She is an old boss. If something new wants to manage this villa, she can''t rely on her. She just needs to say a few good words and flatter, and the good days will not be bad. But at present, the new owner is the eldest lady - this is what she never expected! Chapter 70 70 she can still remember that night when she drove the young lady out of the village, the young lady looked at her eyes. There was a light smile on her beautiful face, but the eyes were cold and piercing, with a strong evil spirit in the smile. Every time she thought of the eyes, she would have a cold sweat in this winter. Qi Rongyue ignores her and enters the room with Xueer directly. It''s the same room she used to live in. There is a good gold carbon basin burning inside. On the table is the freshly made tea. The mouth of the teapot is steaming white. It''s warm when you look at it. Xueer untied her cloak and quickly poured out a cup of tea. Qi Rongyue shook his head and said, "how dare you drink the tea of Wang Po?" Xueer was shocked. Thinking of the poison that Wang Po had given to Xiao Lan, she immediately threw the tea cup back to the table. Bah said, "this old lady, who is a bit old, has such a vicious heart!" Qi Rongyue said: "she is also ordered to act. What really matters to us is not her, but the master in Qi''s mansion." Only, such a person, is also cannot stay! "What now, miss?" Asked Xueer. Qi Rongyue stretched out his hand to bake on the carbon plate and said: "among the people we brought today, I remember several literate people." Xueer nodded: "yes, there are two girls who can read. They are sisters. Their father is a scholar. He taught them how to read and calculate when they were young. They are also smart." Qi Rongyue said: "find a room in Zhuangzi, let people set up two tables, let the two sisters sit in, cross examine the people in Zhuangzi, and write down." Qi Rongyue stopped and said, "write clearly where your hometown is, who is there in your family, where you used to work, why you came to this villa, what you mainly do in this villa, what mistakes you have made, what punishment you have received, what you are good at doing, what special skills you have, and so on." Xueer understood the meaning of the young lady. These new servants they bought also have such a record. The young lady said that only knowing the root and the bottom can know what job to send to them, and also can know whether such people can believe and use it. Just when Xueer was about to go out, Qi Rongyue added, "let people burn a carbon basin in the house. Don''t freeze the two sisters!" Xueer smiled with a knowing smile: "I know!" Miss is the best person she has ever met, the most considerate, intelligent and beautiful. In her eyes, miss is a god like existence, without any shortcomings. She not only has a reverence for Miss, but also has a special worship for her. Two girls, sister Xiaoling, 16 years old, sister Xiaodang, 14 years old, are the best age for girls, but because their father and mother died of illness one after another, they were sold into dental practice by their eldest brother and sister-in-law. When Xueer told them what she said, they were both surprised and pleased. She sent this kind of work to them, which is to trust them and to make them important. This means that they will not be the lowest maidservant like other girls. Seeing Xueer''s life burning a carbon basin in the house, she was even more happy. It seems that they were lucky enough to meet a good master. To be a wench, some people are lowly all their lives, and some people are successful by being a wench, provided that they are appreciated and valued by the master. "Sister Xueer, we will do well!" The elder sisters solemnly promise to Xueer. Chapter 71 71 Xueer reached out her hand and patted her sisters on the shoulder. She said with a smile, "do well, and miss won''t treat you badly!" Xueer is also sold into toothwork by her relatives. She can understand the feelings of Xiaoling Xiaodang and her sisters. She is also kind to them, not as cold-hearted and arrogant to others. There are not many people in Chuang Tzu. There are only a dozen of them. According to Qi Rongyue''s order, let them all stay in the room, in two lines, one for reporting, and let the people in the same team supervise each other. Don''t lie, don''t intentionally miss the truth, the whistleblower, the reward, the intentionally miss the report, and sell! Now it''s hard to wait for a whole group of people to die. There are some things that they didn''t intend to say. But according to this rule, they have to say them in detail, so as not to end up selling. Wang Po deliberately interposed in the middle of the team to see what the people in front of her said. She also planned to say words in her mind. She was about to say something eloquently, but Xueer, who had just entered the door, saw her and immediately called for a stop. "What''s the matter?" she said Xueer ignored her and said directly to Xiaoling, "she doesn''t need to remember, next one!" Xiaoling was naturally at Xueer''s command. She immediately crumpled the paper that had just written more than ten words into a ball and threw it away. She said to the aunt behind the Wang Po, "step forward!" Wang Po was pushed to one side by the girl behind her. Her heart beat a drum. She quickly smiled at Xueer and said, "Xueer girl, they all remember. Why don''t they remember me?" Xueer glanced at her coldly and said, "why? Why don''t you know? Stay at the same time, don''t hang around in front of me, eyes are tired! " Wang Po is used to being the only one in this village. There are few administrators in Qi''s mansion. She can''t say anything. Today, she is choked by a girl. Her anger is like turning the river into the sea. However, she was unable to say a word of resistance. Not don''t want to, but dare not! 30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi, who would have thought there would be today? Xiaoling Xiaodang was quick to do things, and soon everything was done. Xueer took a stack of files with ink fragrance and sent them to Qi Rongyue. "Miss, everyone''s here except Wang Po." Qi Rongyue nodded, took the files from Xueer, looked at them one by one, picked them up for a while, took out some of them and gave them to Xueer, saying, "go and find these people." Xueer went to the room where she had just recorded. She read several names according to the records on the paper, and immediately two men and three women came out. "You five, come with me!" These five people have seen Xueer. One of the girls is working in the kitchen. The day when their master and servant were driven away, she took the corn flour cake in her arms. It was made by this girl. She obeyed one of them. The girl saw it clearly, but pretended not to see it. If she changed it into another, she would snatch the cake back immediately. Then she would even sneer at it. At last, she would complain to Xueer In front of the Wangpo. Other four people she just met, did not say hello, are not very talkative, looks more honest people. After the five people were taken away by Xueer, there was a lot of discussion in the room: "what''s the situation? Why only take them to talk in front of the young lady? " "That''s it. What shall we do?" "Don''t worry, maybe it''s our turn in a moment." "I''ll have a look at the people left here. They are all the relatives of Wang Po. When miss and Xueer were driven out of the villa that day, we all helped her yell. Miss can''t have not heard!" Chapter 72 72 the more people think about it, the more daring they are to come to Xiaoling Xiaodang and ask about it. "Two elder sisters, what did you say when you came to collect Chuang Tzu today?" Xiaoling shook his head: "not very clear!" "Don''t tease me. You two are the girl''s confidant. How could you not know?" Xiao Ling had been a young man for a year. Her face was full of ruffian. She was thin and tall. The tone between her words really made people uncomfortable. Xiaoling said: "we are just bought by the young lady. Today is only the second time to see the young lady. What is the young lady going to do? How can we talk about it? You really want to know that sister Xueer will come in a moment. Ask her! " Does he know that Xueer is clear? If he dare to ask, just did not ask, still need to ask them now? The young man''s face was not very good-looking. He spat at Xiaoling and said with dissatisfaction, "what''s his air? Don''t fall into my hands if you have the ability, hum! " The small Dang on one side saw this, and immediately wanted to answer back, but she was held by her elder sister and asked her not to speak. Xiaodang was obviously a little impatient, and lowered his voice: "is that how he bullied?" Xiaoling shook her head and whispered, "don''t worry, what Miss asked us to do can''t be done for nothing. I remember this man. His deeds are very bad. A person like miss can''t keep him!" Xiao Dang understood that, with a happy face, the anger just disappeared. "What are you two muttering about?" The young man noticed Xiaodang''s eyes, and immediately asked warily. Small Dang hums a way: "what does our sister say, concern you what matter?" The young man frowned and was about to get angry. The man standing beside him stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve. He murmured: "please say a few words less. Later, the young lady came and heard you shouting here. Be careful to sell you." Then the young man secretly suppressed his anger and stopped talking. The most difficult thing in the room is Wang Po. She is the oldest and the most senior in the room. But when we just registered, everyone registered, but she didn''t exist. What does this mean? About half an hour later, Xueer came back, holding another list in her hand. She read it again according to the name on the list. Except for Wang Po, everyone else called. Xueer said: "from now on, uncle Zhao is the chief steward of Chuang Tzu. Everyone obeys his orders. If there are any people who don''t agree --" the young man just said coldly, "what if they don''t agree?" The young man is the cousin of the Wang Po. Usually, he is covered by the Wang Po. He is used to being domineering and arrogant in this villa. How can he bear it when he hears that he has changed the management. Xueer frowned and looked at the young man. She said, "if you don''t like it, you''d better say it now. It''s too late to do it!" Everyone looked at each other, but no one spoke again. Uncle Zhao is a good old man. He''s a better steward than Grandma Wang. The rattling sound of the carriage wheels came into the room. Xueer took a look at the young man. His face looked like a smile, which made the young man''s heart hair. Xueer pointed to Wang Po and the young man and said, "come out, you two!" Wang Po''s mouth was shaking constantly. She wanted to ask, but she couldn''t ask out. Her feet were filled with lead, and she couldn''t move. Seeing the appearance of Wang Po, the young man was also flustered: "Auntie, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me! " Chapter 73 73 it''s no wonder that she will panic. She is so old that if she is sold, who will want her? What will happen to her in the future! However, the young man didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter. He never thought that he would be sold. Xueer looks up at the two men and turns to look at the other people in Chuang Tzu: "what are you still doing? Don''t fight them out for me! " These people in Chuang Tzu are looking for opportunities to make contact with Xueer. It''s a certainty that Wang Po has lost her power. Can''t they perform well! As soon as Xueer''s words came down, several young people rushed in and set up Wang Po and the ruffian respectively and went out. There was a carriage outside. A person came down from the carriage. She was very familiar with boss Li. The last time she sold Xiaolan, she found boss Li. Unexpectedly, less than a month later, she was on the wheel. Boss Li is used to this kind of business. Being favored today doesn''t mean that she will be favored tomorrow. It''s only a matter of time before she is taken down because of her tricky nature. Another carriage drove into Chuang Tzu. From that carriage, six or seven girls came down. One of them was different from others. Others were frightened and shrunk, but she was excited, even with a trace of joy. When Xueer looked at the man, she had a sneer in her heart. She even met an acquaintance and said that she was not familiar with her. She just met her once and didn''t even say a word. She just didn''t expect that there would be another time to see her again! That girl is no one else. It''s Xiaolan who murdered Qi Rongyue several times but failed. Boss Li didn''t know what he thought. He brought Xiaolan back. Did he think they would buy Xiaolan back? Xueer said to boss Li, "boss Li, please wait for a moment. I''ll invite my miss." Mr. Li smiled and said, "well, it''s OK to wait a little longer." Xueer knows Xiaolan, but Xiaolan doesn''t know Xueer. After all, she didn''t pay attention to Xueer at that time. In addition, Xueer''s dress now is quite different from that at that time. "It''s me, it''s me!" cried Xiao Lan Wang Po looked up at her and saw that it was Xiaolan. She asked: "Xiaolan? What are you doing? " She looked at boss Li and saw that he had turned his back and didn''t care about her, which was quite different from the previous good attitude. Of course not. She was in charge of Chuang Tzu before. She was from Qi mansion. How could he give her some thin noodles? But now? A Cheap slave waiting to be sold. Xiaolan asked: "Wangpo, is the lady going to buy me back?" Before leaving, she heard that it was Qi Fu who wanted to buy a girl. She immediately begged boss Li to bring her. She also promised that as long as she was bought back by Qi Fu, she would ask the eldest lady to give him more reward. Boss Li agreed to bring her to the Chuang Tzu. Wang Po shook her head and said, "not madam, but miss." She has enjoyed more than ten years of happiness in this village, but she did not expect that she would suffer such a disaster when she was old. Xiaolan doesn''t understand: "Miss? Is it miss two? " Wang Po shakes her head again: "it''s the eldest lady, now this Chuang Tzu, it''s the eldest lady''s, Xiao Lan, I will be like you soon!" Wang po said, tears will not stop falling. When the young man standing beside her heard this, he was stunned and hurriedly took Wang Po''s arm and said, "Auntie, what do you mean? What do you mean it will be the same as Xiaolan soon? " Chapter 74 74 at this time, five people came out of Qi Rongyue''s house. They were the five people who had been called away before. Qi Rongyue and xue''er also came out of the house. When Xiao Lan saw Qi Rongyue''s face, he shivered and fell back involuntarily. At his feet was a pile of snow that had not been melted. He was in a mess. On the contrary, the girl standing beside Qi Rongyue is dressed in bright clothes and looks cold and arrogant, which is different from her own appearance. Originally, the person who was standing beside the young lady was her and her little blue! Qi Rongyue nodded to boss Li and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry to bother boss Li again!" Boss Li said with a smile: "Miss Li is very polite. How can it be regarded as a bother? It''s someone Li''s pleasure to work for Miss Li. Besides, it''s my business. If we stay at home all day, don''t we have to drink the West and the north?" Qi also smile, smile is still light: "in the future, we must continue to bother boss Li!" "That''s very kind of you. I''m counting on miss to bother me a few times." Boss Li laughed heartily. Suddenly, he seemed to have a split laugh. He began to cough again. His face was red with cough, and his tears and snot were running down. Qi Rongyue saw this and said to Xueer, "take the needle bag!" Last time I saw boss Li, he was very ill. I didn''t expect that less than a month had passed. His illness worsened so fast. Xueer turns her head and orders the girl on one side to bring in two chairs and spread the needle bag on one of them. Qi Rongyue said to boss Li, who was still coughing, "boss Li, sit down!" The attendant behind boss Li hurriedly helped the master to sit down and thanked Qi Rongyue! Boss Li wants to talk, but the cough keeps him from speaking to Ben. Qi Rongyue takes out two silver needles of the same length from the needle bag, approaches boss Li''s side, and says: "boss Li, I know some medical skills. I''ll put two needles in first, and you''ll be relieved of your cough instantly!" After that, he could not bear boss Li''s refusal. He directly pierced the silver needle into boss Li''s Tiantu and Zhongfu two acupoints. After the silver needle pierced two points, boss Li, who had been coughing violently, suddenly stopped coughing. He was surprised to clear his throat. He did not cough, and he did not have the astringent pain after a violent cough in the past. Qi Rongyue pulled the silver needle off his body and said in a low voice: "it''s just a temporary relief for you. It can''t cure your disease. If you want to cure it, it will take some time to cure it!" Boss Li made a deep bow to Qi Rongyue: "Miss, I am a miracle doctor. I have to cough for half an hour, half my life after coughing, and sometimes I can cough and bleed. Don''t worry. You two needles really saved my life!" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "you need to treat this disease quickly. If you drag it on, it will only be more serious. Now it''s too late. It''s hard to say!" As soon as boss Li heard about it, his face changed a little. He said: "what''s my disease? I haven''t seen the doctor, but they can''t see it. So he said that I''m ok. Just have a good rest and don''t blow cold air!" Qi Rongyue said: "it''s not that the doctors can''t see what''s wrong with you, but that although they can see it, there''s no way to cure it, so they simply say that you haven''t got the disease. Anyway, at present, there are no other symptoms except cough." Chapter 75 75 "but they are obviously delaying your illness. If you don''t get good treatment at the beginning, the longer you delay, the worse your illness will be." "Besides, 80% of the disease is from our ancestors." Old Li''s face was more and more frightened, and he nodded quickly: "yes, my father suddenly began to cough in his forties. He didn''t cure it after seeing Dr. Xu. He died within two years. My grandfather also died before he was fifty. Did he also suffer from this disease?" The more he thinks about it, the more frightened he is. He is forty years old this year. So, he hasn''t had many years to live? Qi Rongyue said: "obviously you are luckier than them. You met me!" Hearing this, boss Li immediately realized that Miss Qi had a way to cure his illness! Boss Li was about to thank him, but when he saw Qi Rongyue waving his hand, he said: "don''t thank me. I am a doctor. Isn''t it just natural for a doctor to treat a patient? You and Xueer go to do the work first. I''ll give you a prescription first. " Boss Li said thank you again. Seeing Miss Qi returning to the house, he and Xueer went to hand over the work. When she saw Xueer''s eyes coming, she begged: "Miss Xueer, I don''t know Taishan. It''s my son of a bitch. I couldn''t help it before. Your adult has a lot of things, so please forgive me this time. As long as I can stay in this villa and do anything, please. I can''t stand it any more at my age It''s a day of buying and selling. " Xueer often thought of the way she pulled herself and the young lady up from the bed that night, and her teeth itched. Her words of pleading for mercy and confession were useless in front of her. "If you had known today, why did you have to start?" Xueer said to boss Li, "she, and he, are all taken away. Our young lady said," no points, nothing! " As she said this, she took two indentures from her arms and handed them to boss Li. Boss Li almost didn''t recognize Xueer at the beginning, but she hasn''t seen her for more than 20 days. She has changed so much. She is bolder and more publicized than before. She seems to be very popular with Miss Qi. It seems that he despised her before, thinking that she would not become a good servant, but unexpectedly, in a short period of time, she actually got the heart of Miss Qi, who seemed to be not good to serve. Boss Li politely accepted two indentures and said with a smile, "I always get the benefits of Miss Qi, and I should not. In this way, I also send two girls to miss Qi to congratulate her on her move." Xueer doesn''t understand: "the joy of moving?" Boss Li pointed to Chuang Tzu and said, "isn''t miss Qi going to live here?" Xueer shakes her head: "of course, I don ''t live here. It'' s just one of my family ''s many industries. Today, I'' m just arranging something. We ''ll go soon!" One of many industries? Boss Li can still remember that some days ago, he heard the hearsay from the market, saying that the magistrate Qi had expelled his eldest daughter from the family, and that he had changed his nationality and completely cut off the relationship with her. Later, when he saw Miss Qi to buy someone, he thought that this Chuang Tzu was the place where Qi Zhifu gave her eldest daughter shelter. Isn''t it? Xueer didn''t want to explain too much to him, so she said, "since boss Li wants to send two girls, I''ll choose them!" Chapter 76 76 she also had boss Li''s tutoring for several months. In boss Li''s place, she knows a few people. Just in time, among the people brought by boss Li today, there are two old acquaintances of her. Looking at their expectant eyes, she pointed and smiled, "it''s just them!" The fate of girls can be simple or complicated. Sometimes their fate changes between these two fingers. Although Wang Po begged for everything, she could not escape. She was bought and sold like an animal! When Qi Rongyue came out, Wang Po and the young man had just been caught up in the carriage. She didn''t look at Wang Po directly from the beginning to the end. She didn''t hate Wang Po because she wasn''t her real enemy. She just hated her and didn''t want to have another meeting with her. It''s like little blue! She handed the written prescription to boss Li''s hand and said: "first, take the medicine according to this prescription. Take the medicine sooner or later, go out less, talk less, and speak slowly if you have to. Don''t worry. In this way, you won''t cough." "Take this prescription, will my disease be cured?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "of course not. This prescription can only be taken for half a month. After half a month, you go to the Rongyu hall to see me, and I will give you a second visit!" "Rongyu hall?" Boss Li searched in his head again and again. I can''t remember. Is there a place like Rongyu hall in Pengcheng? "I think there''s no place I don''t know in Pengcheng, but this Rongyu hall is the first time I''ve heard of it!" Boss Li said. Qi Xiaoxiao: "not yet, but half a month later, there must be! Remember to come then! " Boss Li suddenly realized, "Miss Qi means that you want to open a Yoga Workshop in Pengcheng?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "I am familiar with some medical skills, so I can''t bury the hard-earned medical skills. Pengcheng Rongyu hall will be the first one I will open!" Since it is the first one, there will be a second one and a third one. She will surely drive the medical center to Kyoto and the nearest place to her relatives. Boss Li said, "OK, I''ll be the first guest of your first hospital!" Just by showing Miss Qi''s needlework, he can conclude that Miss Qi''s medical skill must be very good! Although I haven''t seen it for several times, every time I talk about business, Miss Qi always gives me a sense of steadiness and steadiness. He naturally believes what she says. She said that if she could cure him, she would surely! After returning to the city from Chuang Tzu, it was already noon. The master and the servant had a quick lunch and rushed to the second place. Ziyuan, located in the east of the city, is a two-way house. Although it''s not very big, it''s better than the house with exquisite layout. There are not many servants in the house. They are all rough servants and young men who are usually responsible for sweeping, and an old housekeeper who is over half a year old. The old housekeeper is a member of Wuyuan Mo''s family. He has been guarding the house for 20 years. Now he learns that Miss Mo''s daughter is coming to live in the house. He hasn''t fallen asleep for a few happy days. Every day, he watches people clean up the house and waits for the lady to carry the bag and move in. It''s much lighter to collect the house than to collect the Chuang Tzu. She just chose the room she wanted to live in. She didn''t care about anything else. After resting, she went out with Xueer again. There are many things she has to do. There are many shops in the streets of Pengcheng. What she has to do today is to formally hold these shops in her own hands. Chapter 77 No. 48 Changxing street, Xiaoji cloth shop, the first shop she wants to collect today. It''s also the shop that she thinks is the most difficult to collect. Up to now, it''s still the mother of the old lady of Qi family, and a group of Xiao people are in charge. It seems that they don''t want to hand over the shop that makes money. The predecessor of Xiaoji cloth shop is Moji cloth shop. After the cloth shop fell into the hands of Xiao''s family, they saw that the business was very good. In order to make their own name, they changed their name. Unexpectedly, after changing their name, the business was not as good as before, but it was also better than the general cloth shop. After all, it was an old name. Rich people in the city like to come to familiar places to buy cloth. I didn''t think about it The name of Xiao Ji''s cloth shop has gradually taken root in this city and has become a synonym for a high-level cloth shop. This is the business of Jindou. How can they be willing to let go? Another place to open a cloth shop, there may not be such a good business! The carriage stopped at the gate of Xiaoji cloth Village. Qi Rongyue and xue''er got off the carriage first, followed by five or six young people. Xueer turned to the people and said, "wait at the door first!" Hearing this, the six young men quickly surrounded the gate of Xiaoji cloth Village. The ladies and girls who are selecting the cloth inside have a look at this. They are so scared that they quickly drop the cloth in their hands and leave in a hurry. When people see this situation, they will know that they want to do something. Either you do something or I do it. In short, it''s better not to be close to other people. Xiao Cheng, who is picking up abacus on the counter, looks at this. Knowing that Miss Qi is here, he corrects the color and comes out from behind the counter. "Does this guest want to buy cloth?" He didn''t see Qi Rongyue. He knew it was her, and he had to pretend he didn''t know. Qi Rongyue''s cool and light eyes swept his face, glanced at the two guys who stood in the corner and didn''t care to arrange cloth. Her voice is not high, but with no doubt: "you must be manager Xiao Chengxiao." Xiao Cheng nodded, "I don''t know if the lady is here to buy cloth or --" Qi Rongyue sneered: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t know me, and you don''t need to know me. This shop belongs to me. You should have received the notice from Qi mansion three days ago, but why is it still open today?" Shop is different from Chuang Tzu. The servants in the shop are all bought, but the people in the shop are hired. Therefore, they should immediately roll up the shop and leave after receiving the notice of shop change. Xiao Cheng made an expression of sudden realization: "Oh, so you are miss Qi. I''m glad to meet you. Anyway, we are still distant relatives. You have to call me cousin." Xiao Cheng said with a smile, Gu said he didn''t mention the shop. Qi Rongyue asked him to talk about the topic: "please call me miss Qi. Although I''m Qi, I''m not Qi Yongchun''s, and don''t talk about relatives with me. I can''t stand up." Looking at Xiao Cheng''s face, she said, "I ask you why you are still in business even though you know that I am going to close the shop today?" Xiao Cheng frowned and looked at the bright face in front of him, but at the age of 17, he didn''t look like a lady in a big family. She doesn''t look very easy to deal with! Chapter 78 78 Xiao Cheng''s lips are slightly crooked and his smile is light. He bows his hand towards Qi Rongyue and says: "Miss Qi, this shop is different from other places. If it doesn''t open one day, it will earn less one day. If you want to collect this shop, will you shovel it flat? You can''t keep opening and making money, so why close the door? " He saw Qi Rongyue didn''t interrupt him, and then he went on: "since we want to make money, this ready-made business is better than the new business. We have been eating this bowl of rice for more than ten years, and we are used to this kind of life. The business of this cloth shop is also very clear. Naturally, we want to stay and continue to work for you." Qi Rongyue also smiles, but in Xiao Cheng''s eyes, it''s more like a knife hidden in the smile. "Manager Xiao, to tell you the truth, although I still want to open a business in this shop, I don''t want to do the business of setting up again, so please look for another job!" Xiao Cheng frowned, puzzled and said: "how can we not do this good job? You know, it took us more than ten years to make the name of Xiaoji cloth shop resound in Pengcheng. How can we say and don''t do it? " After hearing this, Xueer felt very, very upset: "my miss said she would not do it if she didn''t do it. Do you mind?" Xiao Cheng glared at Xueer, saying that the Qi family''s Kung Fu is getting worse and worse, and that the maidservant dare to talk to others casually. Xueer hums: "you don''t stare at me. I''m not afraid of you. My young lady said that if you don''t do cloth business, don''t talk nonsense. Leave now!" Sometimes, when dealing with people like Xiao Cheng, Xueer''s straightforward approach will be more effective. Xiao Cheng''s face suddenly looked gloomy: "so, is Miss Qi going to rush people?" Qi Rongyue didn''t make a sound, but took a look at Xueer. Xueer immediately understood and said, "what''s my miss going to rush? This Xiaoji cloth shop has never been a business for my young lady. Once upon a time, you used to do it on the strength of some people. My young lady doesn''t care about it as much as you do. Now my young lady wants to take it back. Does it need your consent? " Xiao Chengqi is not light. This little girl is brave enough, depending on the potential of some people? Don''t she know that some of the so-called people can''t be provoked by a little girl like her? Xiao Cheng pointed to Xueer and said angrily, "what are you? How dare you speak so loudly? You --" Qi Rongyue interrupted him and said in a low voice: "she''s my person. Please think clearly before manager Xiao speaks badly." Xiao Cheng was angry: "who do you think you are? Is it just the abandoned girl driven out by Qi family, crazy in front of me? You are not qualified. " Qi Rongyue doesn''t laugh angrily: "it''s really not qualified. I can''t afford to use Qi Rongyue as a man like you, and I''m not qualified to be your boss, manager Xiao. Please!" Xiao Cheng''s teeth were itchy. At this time, he realized that the master and the servant were singing. A red face and a white face made him turn around, forcing him to show his original shape. Even if he wanted to continue to depend, he could not. Thinking of this, he regretted that if he had known that she was so difficult to deal with, he would not have stayed. If he had moved all the things here earlier, it would have been worth a lot of money. Now it''s too late to move. After all, his identity is only the shopkeeper, not the boss. Chapter 79 79 Xiao Cheng looked back at the silks and satins in the eye shop and was unwilling to do so. For more than ten years, he had worked hard so that he could not have the scale of today, but unexpectedly, all the owners changed overnight. Although he had the ability to open another cloth shop, he was not sure that he could create the brilliance of Xiao Ji again. He also looked at the people who surrounded the shop. Although these people stood outside, they kept their eyes on the shop. If there was any wind or grass, they would rush in to protect the Lord. What can he do if he refuses? Qi Yongchun sent someone to talk to him. In a short time, he must not have a positive conflict with Qi Rongyue. Otherwise, he could not protect them. Even Qi Yongchun can''t protect them. It''s obvious that Qi Rongyue has a bigger backing. Also, how dare Qi Rongyue, such a yellow girl, challenge the magistrate if he doesn''t have a bigger backer? And this magistrate is her father! Xiao Chengzhao those two guys a wave, bite teeth way: "go!" Xiao Cheng took two men out with him. Qi Rongyue followed them out of the shop. He said to the man who surrounded the shop: "leave two people behind and close the door. No one is allowed to enter. Anyone who forcibly breaks in or tries to move the things in the shop will report to the official." Xiao Cheng listened to this, and looked back at Qi Rongyue again, and went to the West Street. Qi Rongyue and xue''er also got on the carriage and took the rest of them to the West Street. There is a teahouse in the West Street, and the business is also quite good. It is one of the industries occupied by Xiao''s family. Obviously, Xiao Cheng is going to the teahouse in Xiaoji now. Teahouse is a kind of business. If it is well done, it is naturally profitable. Unfortunately, it is not what Qi Rongyue wants. Like the cloth shop, the teahouse is open today. Xiao Li and Xiao Cheng, who are in charge of the teahouse, are cousins of the old lady of Qi''s family. In recent years, the Xiao family has made a lot of money by relying on the shops and Chuang Tzu in Pengcheng. They bought two three-way houses and several shops in Pengcheng, which can be earned by Qi Rongyue''s shop. Now Qi Rongyue wants to take over his business, but they are not willing to do so. As expected, they are greedy like the old Mrs. Qi. In the same way, Xiao Li and Xiao Cheng finally left the teahouse with their own people, the guests in the teahouse were still there, but the guys were gone. For a while, the shouting of the tea guests kept on, and the anger and resentment raised the sky. Qi Rongyue stood at the fence on the second floor and said in a high voice: "everyone, today is the last day of Xiaoji teahouse business, everyone today''s tea money is free, but because the waiter has left, so there will be no more refills for you!" Xiaoji teahouse has a very good business and simple decoration. It''s not a very high-level place. Most of the people who drink tea here are ordinary people. At this time, the afternoon tea is almost drunk. It''s time to go home and have dinner. Everyone is satisfied with the free tea money. What''s more, everyone is happy to sweep all the things on the table I left Xiaoji teahouse. Although Xiaoji teahouse has been open in Pengcheng for more than ten years, when everyone heard that the teahouse was going to be closed, they didn''t ask why, and they didn''t express their regret. It can be seen that although Xiaoji teahouse has a good business, it is only better than the place where the price is cheap and easy to accept, which is not popular. Chapter 80 80 for Qi Rongyue, there is no need for such a place. In the next two days, she took over all the shops in Pengcheng with ease. There were five shops in total. Two of them were rented out. The lease had not arrived yet. Qi Rongyue was not hard for the tenant either. She only told him who to renew when the lease arrived. Xiao Cheng and Xiao Li are kneeling in front of the old lady, while their father is standing on one side. Both of them are gloomy and resentful. "Are you more aggrieved than my old woman?" Every time I think of the tickets she has accumulated for many years, they fall into Qi Rongyue''s hands. Her heart is so painful that she can''t eat or sleep! Xiao Li''s thin face was scratched with a grim look: "Auntie, is that all right?" The old lady said coldly, "forget it? It''s not such a cheap thing to give these things to her now. It''s because of the influence of the son of the world. After being in the limelight, the son of the world has been in the capital and won''t go back to Pengcheng. It''s impossible for Mr. Zheng to fight with Yongchun for a girl. At that time, I will let her return these things one by one! " Xiao Chengdao: "when will Shizi take office in the capital? What if he comes back to Pengcheng? " The old lady waved her hand: "you don''t have to worry about it. You will have a royal examination soon. After the Royal examination, no matter whether the son of the world has got the third best grade, he will definitely get an official post for him in the capital city by virtue of the relationship between the Yongping marquis. He will naturally discuss his family. Once his family is determined, he can''t go back to Peng again. Next time, he doesn''t know how many years later he will remember A man named Qi Rongyue? " After listening to the old lady''s words, Xiao Cheng and Xiao Li just let go. Xiao Ji''s cloth shop and tea house must be reopened. What they have lost, they must also take back the same, including the self-esteem trampled by the dead girl. Ten days later, the shop of the original Xiaoji cloth shop was reopened, and the plaque was changed into the Rongyu hall, a pharmacy as well as a hospital. At the opening, there was no loud gongs and drums, and there was no firecracker that shook the sky. At first, some people came in and asked about it in such a low-key way. But as soon as they saw that the doctor sitting in the hall was a young girl, they immediately lost seven points of confidence in the doctor''s medical skills. As a result, even the people who came to see the bustle were gone. What was cold was not like a new opening at all, but a shop that was about to close. "Miss, I don''t even have a patient at the end of the day. If we go on like this, will our Rongyu hall be closed?" Xueer asked worried. Qi Rongyue is reading with a book in his hand, and he doesn''t lift his head when he hears the words: "this is a hospital, not a rouge shop." "It''s normal for people to feel uneasy when the hospital is just opened and unfamiliar with doctors." Xueer nodded suddenly: "it''s the same, but it can''t go on like this!" "What I want is not good business," Qi said Xueer doesn''t understand: "don''t start a business well, what do you want?" Looking at the profound expression on the young lady''s face, she wanted to ask but did not dare to ask. What the young lady wanted to say would be said directly, and she would not wait for her to ask. If the young lady didn''t say it, she would not ask, even if she asked again. When Xueer goes away, Qi Rongyue''s eyes leave the books in her hands. She looks up at the empty lobby and says, "don''t start a good business, what do you want?"? Chapter 81 81 she wants to be famous enough to be introduced into Kyoto, a reputation that is awe inspiring and oral. At Shenshi moment, Rongyu welcomed today''s first guest. But not to see a doctor, but to congratulate the opening of Rongyu hall! "Miss Qi, you don''t say hello to me when you open a hospital. You''re too outsider!" Mr. Zheng walked in with a smile towards Qi Rongyue, who was behind the clinic. Qi Rongyue got up, walked slowly to meet him, and said with a light smile, "you are welcome, Mr. Zheng!" "It''s the blessing of Pengcheng that we can have a doctor like you to practice medicine. I thank you for the people of Pengcheng," said Zheng with a smile Qi Rongyue waved his hand: "what did Zheng adult say? I don''t open a hospital without making money. It''s not free to show it to others. What''s the thank you for that?" Zheng shook his head and sighed, "you can''t say that. There are so many doctors in Pengcheng, but who can have your skills? When a family member is seriously ill and can cure the family member, that is living Bodhisattva, what is the money? I will give my life! " In the three days when Zhongwen was injured and unconscious, he thought so. If he could use his life for Zheng Zhongwen''s life, he would. "I don''t know what I''d like to give you today when you open Rongyu hall. Let''s give you a face!" Xueer was confused: "give me a face? Can I have that face, too? " Qi Rongyue nodded with a smile: "thank you!" She doesn''t need anything, but she does. Lord Zheng and Qi Rongyue moved to the outside of Rongyu hall together. The firecrackers as long as a red dragon and the fireworks in wooden barrels have been arranged outside. Although it''s daytime, I heard that there are fireworks to see. There are still a lot of people on the street. I saw that the man standing beside Qi Rongyue was the very powerful master Zheng in Pengcheng. Everyone felt a little contempt for the Rongyu hall. If you can get the support of Mr. Zheng, no matter what the medical skills of the female doctor are, the backstage is hard enough! Xiao Cheng and Xiao Li, who were mixed in the crowd, were gnashing their teeth. They didn''t expect that Mr. Zheng would stand with Qi Rongyue in public. What does this mean? On behalf of him, does Zheng adult want to be the backer of Qi Rongyue? So they want to take back the shop. Is there any chance? They left the crowd and went to the direction of Qifu. After the firecracker exploded, the next day''s Rongyu hall was still cold. It seems that the public support of Mr. Zheng didn''t play a significant role. However, Qi Rongyue still looks light, not worried at all. He asks several new apprentices to collect herbs in the backyard. solution yoga hall is a medical center, but also a pharmacy, but it is not a general pharmacy. The soluble yoga hall sells only proprietary medicines. It needs a large amount of medicinal herbs to make the medicine. After the essence extracted from medicinal herbs is made into one pill, its efficacy is naturally better than that of the ordinary decoction, and of course, the price is more expensive. There are many hospitals in the city, and there are many doctors selling them. But the quality of the medicine can also be divided into high and low quality. Qi Rongyue has the true biography of his master. The ability of refining medicine is naturally excellent. But since the hospital has been opened, the fame will be out in the future. There will be many people who come to buy medicine. She can''t do everything by herself, so she chooses some honest and reliable ones from the people she buys To be an apprentice, taught them to cook medicine, she can save a lot of things. Just after teaching several apprentices to pick up the medicine, Xueer hurried to the backyard: "Miss, boss Li is here!" Chapter 82 82 Qi Rongyue got up and said to several apprentices: "you can also sort out the rest of the medicine. I will come to check later. It doesn''t matter if it''s slower. Don''t make mistakes. It''s different to pick up the medicine and do other things. There can''t be any mistakes." The apprentices respectfully said that they could not suppress the joy on all sides. I thought that they had been sold slaves, and they could only do some chores in their whole life. But I didn''t expect that the hostess brought them to the medicine hall and taught them to pick up the medicine and refine it. It''s not a chore. It''s a long face job. Once they learn it, they can become an indispensable pharmacist in the medicine hall. It''s beautiful to think about it. Qi Rongyue goes to the front hall with Xueer. Boss Li is sitting on the bench next to the front door and against the wall. It seems that he looks a little better than when I saw him last time, but he still looks a little depressed. Boss Li saw Qi Rongyue''s figure, stood up immediately, approached Qi Rongyue, arched his hand and said: "Miss Qi, it''s impolite. Today, I heard the news of the opening of the Rongyu hall. I''m a little late. Please don''t blame Miss Qi!" Qi Rongyue waved: "what are you talking about? I didn''t send someone to inform you. It''s my fault!" She doesn''t like this kind of polite words the most, but if people are in the Jianghu today, they will often say it later. After she went back to the clinic, she asked boss Li to sit down and said, "I will feel your pulse first." Boss Li still sat down and handed it over. Qi Rongyue''s pulse is not the same as that of ordinary doctors. Ordinary doctors use two or three fingers to feel the pulse, but Qi Rongyue only uses one finger, and the pulse speed is very fast. He has not felt the temperature of her abdominal transmission into his wrist skin, and her fingers have shrunk back. "You are suffering from tuberculosis. Fortunately, you are in the early stage!" Boss Li also thought that his disease was tuberculosis, but he didn''t want to believe it, so he always thought that he didn''t get this incurable disease. At this time, hearing these two words from Qi Rongyue''s mouth, the smile on his face immediately disappeared. In fact, the doctors in the city also found that he had tuberculosis, but there was no way to cure it, so they kept vague. "It can''t be cured, can it?" Boss Li''s voice trembled slightly. He thought of his own two children. They are not yet adults. Are they going to lose their father? And the disease is genetic, his two children, will also like him, to this age on the disease? Qi Rongyue looked up at him and said, "when did I say I couldn''t cure it?" See boss Li Mou Guang micro bright, she said: "I just said, fortunately it is the initial stage, if the onset to the later stage, I also say can''t cure, but you now this situation, I can guarantee to cure!" When boss Li heard this, he almost didn''t jump up happily: "really? Can I really cure my tuberculosis? " Qi Rongyue bowed his head and wrote a prescription. He said in a low voice: "of course, it''s true. If there''s a half empty word, you can pick the sign of Rongyu hall at any time!" Boss Li hurriedly said: "Miss Qi is serious. I believe it. If I don''t believe it, I won''t come today!" Qi Rongyue delivered the written prescription to boss Li''s hand: "you go to take the medicine. According to this prescription, you should avoid eating for three months. You can''t eat spicy meat. Try to eat light. Come here every seven days to have an injection." Boss Li looked at the medicine cabinet at the side of the eye hall and said, "if you don''t have any medicine here, you should catch it here!" Chapter 83 83 Xueer on the other side said: "don''t, although we have medicine in the Rongyu hall, we only sell the ready-made medicine. You''d better go to another pharmacy to catch it!" Boss Li did not understand: "since we have a hospital and a pharmacy, why don''t we sell drugs?" Xueer shrugs her shoulders: "you have to ask my miss. I can''t help it!" Qi Rongyue said in a weak voice: "there are more than a dozen medical centers in Pengcheng, and there are many dispensaries. If I do all kinds of business, don''t these dispensaries want to drink western and Northern Style? They can''t hate me yet? " Boss Li turned his head to look at the empty room and said with a dry smile, "no way!" Qi doesn''t say anything more. It''s useless to say anything more. When it''s time, he will understand her. After boss Li left, Rongyu hall was quiet again. There was no other sound except the sound of Xiaoling Xiaodang dialing the abacus on the counter. The door was closed until the evening, and no more patient came to the door. "Elder brother, I don''t think the Rongyu hall will be open for a long time. There''s not even a patient. It''s a loss business!" Xiao Lidao. Xiao Cheng smiled and nodded: "my aunt said that it''s not bad. Even if Mr. Zheng came to support us, the hospital may not be able to open. After all, it''s a hospital! It''s not a rouge shop. Who would want to give his life to a nameless little girl in the medical world? " Xiao Li also smiled: "I don''t think we need to come tomorrow. Here, if we can''t last for a month, we will be closed." The two brothers left happily. They had an appointment to drink and have fun. The Rongyu hall is closed. Qi Rongyue and xue''er simply live in the empty room upstairs. They are too lazy to go back to the purple garden. They come and go back and forth, cold and laborious. The third day, the same cold morning, in the afternoon, Qi Rongyue taught the apprentices to cook medicine, let them boil first, sat back to the clinic and read, suddenly heard the noise outside, accompanied by the sharp cry of the woman. Xueer is stretching her neck to look out of the window. Qi Rongyue says, "go out and have a look. What''s the matter?" Xueer just wanted to rush out of the dissolving Yu hall. It turned out that something happened to Wanfu hall on the opposite side. There were many people around the door. A woman was holding her child and crying in the crowd. Xueer inquired before, and then she knew that it was the woman''s child who mistakenly took the mouse medicine at home. At that time, she froze at her mouth and turned her eyes. The woman rushed to the Wanfu hall. After seeing the doctor Xu in the hall, she hurriedly went home to prepare for the future affairs. That''s the meaning of hopelessness. A woman is such a son. Don''t you feel sad? When she comes out of the Wanfu hall, the more she thinks about it, the more she feels sad. Then she howls in the street. Xueer goes back to the Rongyu hall, and says something about it. Qi immediately drops the book in his hand. As Xueer comes to the opposite street, she and Xueer squeeze together, and finally squeeze into the middle of the crowd. Without saying anything, she reaches out and clasps the child''s wrist. Her pulse is weak, and she opens her eyes and tongue. Her tongue has completely changed color. No wonder that doctor Xu will refuse to diagnose. Some people in the crowd said, "isn''t this miss Qi from Rongyu hall?" "Yes, even she has a medical clinic. Can''t doctor Xu cure it? Can she cure it?" "How is it possible that Dr. Xu has been practicing medicine for decades. He is also a famous doctor in Pengcheng. Dr. Xu says that she can''t cure it. She is a little girl? Stop joking! " Chapter 84 84 Qi Rongyue ignored everyone''s comments and said to the weeping woman in the dark: "sister in law, take the child to the Rongyu hall!" The woman immediately stopped crying and looked at Qi Rongyue with tearful eyes: "who are you?" "I''m a doctor. Give me your child and I''ll try!" As soon as the woman heard this, she reached out her hand and grabbed her arm. She said in a hurry, "can you cure my son, right? Can it be cured, right? " In the face of the hope that rose suddenly in the woman''s originally desperate and sad eyes, she couldn''t say a word. Such a look was like her brother''s eyes when she broke into the golden palace with a knife. "Yes, I can cure your son!" She did not speak much anymore. She reached out to hold the child in her arms. The child was only five or six years old, not too heavy. Although she was weak, she could not hold it. Xueer then helped the woman to get up and went to the Rongyu hall together. The people who were watching the bustling around also went to the Rongyu hall with them. They would like to see how the young woman doctor intends to treat the child. She is clearly dead. How can she return to life? The waiter in the hall saw Qi Rongyue come in with a child and hurry up to take over. Qi Rongyue said: "put it on the bed in the clinic, put the needle in place!" She went to the basin outside the clinic, cleaned her hands in the clear water in the basin, and said to Xueer, "boil the water immediately with the sword leaves, and then cool it and send it to the clinic. The more, the better." Xueer hurried to the backyard to prepare. Qi Rongyue enters the diagnosis room, which faces the street and opens a large window. The window is pasted with bright paper. The light from the outside is very bright and can block the vision from the outside. The waiter retreated to the side and didn''t walk away. He was afraid that the young lady would have any orders in a while, but Xueer was not there. Qi Rongyue takes off the clothes of the child and stabs the silver needles into his body. Although the child has ingested the mouse medicine by mistake, the amount taken is not too much, and it is found in time that the toxin has not yet penetrated the meridians. Only seal the meridians around the child with the needle first, so that the toxin will not invade in a short time, and then find a way to discharge the poison in his body, then he can pick up a small life. The most important thing is sword leaf soup. It''s also called emetic soup. After the sword leaf soup is poured, the child will immediately start to vomit wildly until all the things in his stomach are completely vomited. Although he can''t vomit all the poison, he can at least vomit half of it. The rest can be cured naturally only by pressing the poison with needles and drinking some drugs to expel the poison. The door of the clinic is closed. People outside can''t see what''s going on inside. There''s a lot of discussion. Most of them don''t trust Qi Rongyue''s medical skills. They also have a glimmer of hope that miracles will happen, but only a few of them. When Xueer came here with a large basin of sword leaf soup, the people around the diagnosis room made way for her, and others opened the door for her to facilitate Xueer''s peeping as well as her own. As soon as the door opened, people saw the bed in the clinic. The little boy was naked and covered with silver needles. Before they could see enough, the door closed again. Qi Rongyue calculated the time. When Xueer brought the sword leaf soup, he said with a smile, "it''s just the right time." She quickly took all the silver needles off the boy''s body and poured the sword leaf soup into the boy''s mouth with Xueer. Chapter 85 85 after a while, the boy began to vomit and vomit an unpleasant sour smell. After the boy vomited, Qi Rongyue and xue''er began to pour soup again, and after that, the boy would vomit again. It was only when the boy vomited nothing but sword leaf soup. Qi Rongyue asked the waiter to take a bucket of dirty liquid away, and the boy on the bed, who was originally blue and purple, also had some turning. She began to practice acupuncture again. This time, instead of closing the acupoints and sealing the veins, she pricked the acupoints and detoxified them. Will invade the toxin in the blood, bit by bit from the specific hole in the discharge. The blood eroded by the toxin is black purple, and accompanied by a peculiar smell, like a black thread winding out of the skin, along the slender silver needle, it gathers into beads and drops down. As time passed by, the people outside didn''t know what was going on inside. The people who gathered here were fine, but it took some time. Before he left, he stood in the hall of the Rongyu hall in twos and threes in the afternoon and talked to each other. But as the mother of the child, the woman was panicked from the beginning until she caught a straw to save her life. She begged God and worshiped Buddha for many times in her heart. However, with the passing of time, her mentality was constantly changing. Doctor Xu''s words were constantly ringing in her mind. It was no help. Hurry to go home and do something about it! Dr. Xu has been practicing medicine for many years, and he said that he was no longer saved. Can this woman doctor surnamed Qi really save her son? She''s not sure. She''s even starting to have doubts. If she can''t save her son at all, what is she doing with her son in that cubicle for so long? At this time, a man rushed into the Rongyu hall. He was wearing an old coat with brown color. The holes on the coat were sewn neatly. He also had a polished and shiny old shoulder pole in his hand. Obviously, he came here temporarily when he was doing work. Even the guy didn''t have time to put it down. After the man rushed into the dissolving Yu hall, he ran directly to the woman''s body: "Sufen, where is the good treasure?" Good treasure is their love for their son. With only one name, we can know how important this child is to their husband and wife. Many women, who had stopped crying, saw her husband''s face, and the tears surged again, sobbing straight, and could not understand a word. A busy woman nearby said: "your son is in there. Doctor Qi is treating it. It''s been a long time. I don''t know what''s going on." The man nodded to the woman and said to his wife, "Sufen, what''s the matter?" The woman shook her head desperately: "it''s all my fault. I''m busy with my work. I''m late to cook for Youbao. He must be hungry, so I went to the kitchen to find something to eat. The rat medicine we just put on last night, he gave it - Wuwu -" the man''s hand was shaking, his shoulder pole hit the ground, and he slapped it on his face: "it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault It''s no use. If I can make more money, you don''t have to work at home all day, so that your child can''t even eat a full meal. " The husband and wife cried for a while. The man hurriedly pushed away his daughter-in-law and asked, "before I came, I heard that Dr. Xu of chengfutang had seen it and said it was no help. How could I get to this Rongyu hall again?" "Woman humanity:" is this miss Qi said she can cure, I just promised, they went in so long, I also have no bottom in my heart now Chapter 86 86 men and women have different natures. When a man looks at a woman like this and knows that she is suspicious, he goes straight to the door of the clinic and taps the door. Xueer inside was not gentle when she heard the clapping. She was in a hurry. She thought it was the boy''s family who was calling. She asked Qi Rongyue, "Miss, do you want to open the door?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "open, I''m done!" When the man saw that the door was not opened immediately, he raised his hand to clap it again. Then the door suddenly opened again, revealing a pretty girl''s face. Xueer looks at the man standing side by side with the woman, who looks like the poisoned boy: "are you the father of the child?" Asked Xueer. The man quickly nodded, "yes, I am. How is my son now?" Xueer didn''t answer him in a positive way, but said, "how is your son? Just come in and have a look. Besides, next time you knock on the door, you''ll have to work harder. We didn''t offend you at the door of Rongyu hall!" The man hurriedly nodded, "yes, I was just in a hurry, and I couldn''t live up to it." When she saw the man apologizing, Xueer turned aside. She didn''t mean to embarrass the anxious couple in front of her, but there were so many people watching outside. If they didn''t stand in front of others, where would they still be the Rongyu hall? Men and women rushed into the cubicle. The cubicle was not big. If Qi Rongyue and xue''er were there, it would not be crowded. Now there are two more adults, it seems a little crowded. The two men rushed to the bed, and saw that their son''s face seemed to be pretty, no longer turning his eyes, no longer foaming, and the breath on his chest was evenly visible, just like he had fallen asleep at ordinary times. Both husband and wife are happy, pinching their son''s warm hands, and touching his son''s soft face, happy to say nothing. Qi Rongyue said: "in another half an hour, you can wake up, and then you can take him home." She sat at the table under the window and began to write prescriptions. The man asked excitedly, "is baby all right?" Qi Rongyue didn''t lift his head, and his pen didn''t stop, but he said in a low voice: "it''s almost OK, but there are still a small amount of toxins in the body. The medicine still needs to be taken. Take the medicine for a period of time and rest for a few days, then you can recover." As soon as the man heard this, he was just about to kneel. Qi Rongyue said again, "don''t thank me. I''m a doctor. It''s what I should do to cure people. I''m not treating you for nothing." The faces of men and women changed at the same time, looking at each other, unable to speak. The doctor saved their dying son. It''s just a matter of course to pay the doctor''s fee. But they have no money!! If the family is not poor, how can his daughter-in-law help others to do laundry and mending at home? In winter, none of the ten frozen fingers is good, all of them have frostbite. As soon as Xueer saw their appearance, she immediately closed the door of the compartment and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? Want to rely on The man hurriedly waved his hand: "no, no, no, how can we? We are not such people, just -" Qi Rongyue got up and handed the prescription to Xueer: "you go to catch the medicine they took for half a month." Xueer took the prescription and murmured, "but they haven''t paid yet!" Qi Rongyue chuckled and pushed her: "go!" After Xueer left, she still closed the door of the compartment, so that the noise outside would not disturb the young lady''s ears. Chapter 87 87 Qi Rongyue''s eyes fell on the embarrassed couple. "I''m not going to treat people for free, and I can''t take less money. It seems that you can''t take it out?" As soon as a man hears this, he will kneel down while holding the woman. Qi Rongyue hurriedly said: "you''d better not kneel, kneel to double the diagnosis!" Where does the man dare to kneel, tightly hold his daughter-in-law, for fear that she was too scared to stop, he knelt down. "Miss Qi, we really don''t have money. In this way, I''ll make a debit note first, and then we can do more work, and pay it back slowly, and it will be paid back." Qi Rongyue saw that they were not like the crafty generation. Looking at them, they were simple and honest. He said: "in this winter, the best food is the garlic sprouts, cabbage and radish planted in his yard. Do you have any?" The woman nodded, "yes, I have. My family is poor, and I can''t afford the vegetables outside. So I grow and eat them myself. There are all kinds of them." Qi Rongyue said: "in this way, since you don''t have the money to pay for the diagnosis, the rules of our Rongyu hall can''t be treated in vain. Take your own vegetables to offset it!" "Ah?" How much is the dish worth? Even if they dig up all the vegetables they grow and send them away, they can''t even reach the consulting fee! Qi Rongyue ignored them, and then said, "Xueer and I have lived in the Rongyu hall and have no time to cook. You choose two kinds of green vegetables every day to send them. No more, just Xueer and I can eat them." In fact, Rongyu hall needs to hire a cook, but we haven''t found the right person. At present, the woman looks right. She just doesn''t know how she does, so she is asked to make dishes and send them to see if they are qualified. Although the couple are sincere, they are not stupid. Hearing Miss Qi''s words, they know that she is helping them. It''s not really asking them to give money, but to give them a step down and make them feel comfortable. Can the boss of the medicine shop care about some vegetable money? When the three men were talking, Xueer had packed the medicine and brought it to the doctor''s room. It was a big package of medicine. She shoved it to the man and said, "it''s all packed separately. Fry a small bag every day, five bowls of water into two bowls, one bowl in the morning and one in the evening. It''s half a month in total. There''s also a pack of preserves to coax the children, so he won''t drink them!" Although Xueer is a knife mouth, she can''t help but do it at the thought of the child, which makes the couple burst into tears, but she doesn''t know what to say, and her heart is happy and sad. At this time, the child on the bed moved, making a whimper in his throat, as if speaking of water. Xueer hurriedly turned around and poured a bowl of water from the table beside to the woman. The woman sat up with her warm son in her arms and put the edge of the bowl into his mouth. The child Gudong drank most of the bowl. They were so happy that the couple almost didn''t call heaven''s eyes a hundred times. When the child finished drinking, he opened his eyes and saw that his mother was crying and frowning: "mother, what''s wrong with you?" The woman shook her head and said, "it''s OK, mom is OK, mom is happy!" The woman wiped her eyes dry, turned to Qi Rongyue and said, "thank you, thank you!" In addition to thanks, she seems to have no idea what else to say. Even if it''s thanks, she can''t express her mood. The room was warm and happy, and there was a lot of noise outside. Chapter 88 88 there was a person who shouldn''t have appeared in the original Rongyu hall. Dr. Xu, who was diagonally opposite to Wanfu hall, heard that the patient who had given the death notice was taken into the Rongyu hall by Miss Qi and threatened that she could be cured. I''m kidding. It''s rat medicine. It contains arsenic. Although it''s not much, it''s enough to kill people. What''s more, he is still a child who takes the mouse medicine. His body is delicate, and he can''t stand the poison. He will die. How dare a little girl of hers say that she can cure? Well, he''ll wait and see if she can be cured. Unexpectedly, he had been waiting for several hours, seeing that the sky was going to be dark, but he had not yet received any news. He could not hold on to it, so he came in person. Dr. Xu''s going to have a lot of fun. Naturally, these people who like to join in the fun get excited. This excitement can''t make any noise. "What''s the situation now?" Dr. Xu asked a middle-aged man The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve been closing the door all the time and I won''t let you in. Who can know what''s going on?" "And the parents of the children?" Asked Dr. Xu. "I''m in. I''ve been in for a while. I haven''t come out. I haven''t heard any big news!" Doctor Xu frowned. Isn''t the child dead? If it is dead, as parents, how can there be no news? If it''s not dead - it can''t be! How could it not have been dead? When the middle-aged man saw Dr. Xu stopped talking, he joked, "Dr. Xu, when the child was sent to you, was it really hopeless?" Dr. Xu raised his eyebrows and said, "can I talk nonsense about this kind of thing? This is a matter of vital importance. If it can be saved, can I not? That''s mouse medicine. Who have you heard that can live after taking it? " The middle-aged man thought about it and nodded, "yes, I haven''t heard of it, but it doesn''t look like she''s lying when she says she can cure it!" "Then I said I couldn''t cure it. Does it look like I''m lying?" Doctor Xu was angry when he heard the query in this man''s words. The middle-aged man hurriedly waved his hand and said, "no, no, I don''t mean that!" Doctor Xu snorted coldly: "no matter you have this meaning or not, I will leave my words here today. If this child can be cured by doctor Qi, I will worship her as my teacher! Kowtow and toast, just as many Dr. Xu''s voice was not small. He had paid attention to his people around him and heard them clearly. Some people also advised: "doctor Xu, don''t say such angry words. You are also a famous doctor in Pengcheng. How can you still have a quarrel with such a young girl?" After that, the man lowered his voice again and said, "you didn''t see it that day. Her back is Lord Zheng." In fact, doctor Xu had just said that, but he was also in a hurry. He regretted it as soon as he said it. He really didn''t have the demeanor to say it. But after all, what could he do. In front of him, the man made another persuasion, and on the contrary, he urged Mao to have his temper: "what''s the matter with Lord Zheng? I''ve never been afraid of anyone! " The man hurriedly said yes, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. He was ready to speak again. Then the door of the clinic suddenly opened. Chapter 89 89 everyone''s eyes are looking at the direction of the diagnosis room, only the first one to come out of the diagnosis room is the parents, the man''s arms holding a child, the child is looking at these people curiously with a pair of round eyes. "Dad, who are they? Why are you looking at me? " The man smiled and said, "they are all good people. Come and see if you are cured!" The boy said, his face is still strange. These uncles and uncles, he doesn''t know any of them. Why should they care about his illness? The boy is held in his arms, awake, and his voice is clear. He looks no different from the normal and healthy child, but his face is slightly pale and his mental head is not particularly good. The man said to the crowd, "thank you for your concern. My son is all right." Everyone''s exclamation went on and on. They could see clearly what the child looked like when he was in critical condition. How could they think it was impossible to survive? In this afternoon''s Kung Fu, he survived? Miss Qi, is it the reincarnation of immortals? The couple didn''t say much, but they took their son and left the Rongyu hall quickly. Qi Rongyue didn''t come out, but Xueer, her maid, came out of the clinic and saw the people in the room. Liu Mei said, "are you going to stay in our Rongyu hall for dinner? Sorry, our Rongyu hall is a dispensary, not a restaurant. If you don''t see a doctor, please go back! " Xueer, according to what the young lady taught her, learned in a single way, which not only expressed her displeasure, but also didn''t seem to be very disrespectful. It was impossible to help but awe her master. At this time, the middle-aged man standing beside Dr. Xu suddenly said in a high voice, "that child is really cured by your young lady?" Xueer looks for the voice to see the talking man in the crowd. He is born with a thief''s eyebrow and a mouse''s eye. Although there is a smile on his face, it always gives people a bad feeling. "Is there anyone else in this clinic besides my miss? It''s not my lady''s, is it you? " The middle-aged man glanced at the ugly doctor Xu and said: "I heard that the child was refused by the doctor Xu. In this case, but your young lady robbed the doctor Xu''s business!" People all looked at the middle-aged man. He was obviously here to do things. Even a fool could see his purpose with such a shallow method. "I just heard Dr. Xu say that as long as Miss Qi can cure the child, he will worship Miss Qi as his teacher, kneeling and kowtowing to the teacher!" At last, Dr. Xu understood that just now the man''s three words and two words seemed to be unintentional, but they were all encouraging him to put on a suit. This is good. It''s hard to ride a tiger. He took a stone and hit his foot. After all, Xueer hasn''t seen anything in the world. She doesn''t know what to do when she meets this kind of thing. She looks at the closed door of the clinic in a hurry. Fortunately, the closed door of the clinic was not closed all the time, and finally it was opened. Qi Rongyue stepped out slowly, with a bright face and a light smile on it. She didn''t pay attention to the people''s eyes, went directly to Xu Da and said with a smile, "doctor Xu, we agreed to meet you at yipinju. How did you come in advance?" Dr. Xu''s face was confused. He didn''t know what she meant. But when he saw her blinking at his naughty face, he immediately understood that Miss Qi was going to help him out! Chapter 90 90 he is a very old man. Even if Ms. Qi has high medical skills, he can''t rely on her as a teacher. Now there is a slope to go down, so he won''t miss the chance. "Yes, it''s because I''m early. I also want to see how noisy people are here. Just come in and have a look! Now that I''m all right, I''ll wait for you at yipinju first! " Doctor Xu said and hurried away. There was a wind under his feet. In a blink of an eye, he disappeared into the public''s eyes. Even if the middle-aged man wanted to pick up something again, there was no protagonist, and the play could not be sung. So he touched his nose angrily and turned around with his entourage. Xueer approaches Qi Rongyue and asks in a low voice, "who is this man?" Qi Rongyue looked at the thin and tall figure of the man and said softly, "I will do something at this time. Naturally, I can''t get rid of Xiao''s family." Xueer suddenly said, "no wonder!" Seeing the bustle, some people naturally left, others still refused to leave, hesitated in the hall, with a tangled face. Qi Rongyue sees to install, side head said a few words in Xueer''s ear, turned round again and entered the diagnosis room. Xueer cleared her throat and looked at all the people in the hall: "if someone wants to see a doctor, it''s too late today. You can go to get the number first. Tomorrow, you can see a doctor by the number." Xueer points to the counter on one side. Standing behind the counter is a young posterity. As soon as Xueer''s words fell, someone rushed to the counter and asked for the number. Other people are not willing to lag behind. They all rush to the counter and make a noise. They have to say that they should be in the front. At this time, Xueer took a sound of bamboo card and smashed it on the table. The bang made everyone shudder, "what''s the matter with you? There are few people together. What kind of crowd? Line up, line up for me! " Xueer stood with willow eyebrows and her face was covered with frost. The cold voice really shocked everyone. No one dared to squeeze, and they all lined up. At this time, Xueer said again, "I''ll tell you before I get the number. It''s not free for my young lady to see a doctor. It''s a hundred liang of money. It doesn''t contain medicine!" "A hundred taels of gold?" A young man''s face was white with fright, and he couldn''t help shouting. Xueer came to him, looked at his face, and said, "is it very expensive? There are cheap doctors in the city. You can go as far as you can. This is the distance between me and Yu. If you can''t accept it, you can ask for help. " A hundred liang of silver may not be worth much to some rich people, not even pocket money. But for some poor people, it''s an astronomical figure. Their family''s life together is not worth a hundred Liang! The young man stood in line for his mother. Her mother had been ill for many years, saw many doctors and took many medicines, but she never got better. Today, he saw Miss Qi''s medical skills, and he immediately became interested in asking Miss Qi to see his mother. But who knows, Miss Qi sees a doctor, unexpectedly wants so much money, where does he go to look for so much money? Can mother''s disease be cured? Seeing the young man''s ugly face, Xueer said again, "if you can''t get a hundred liang of gold, you can use other things to get it. This needs to be discussed with my young lady in person." The young man thought of his family''s poverty, but also because he was poor, so far he has not married his wife. What can he have to talk with Miss Qi about the terms? The young man''s eyes burst with tears. He turned around and wanted to go out. Seeing that he couldn''t bear it, he pulled his sleeve and said, "if you don''t try, how can you know if you can''t?" Chapter 91 91 the young man saw that Xueer girl did not look down on him because he was poor. He was shocked. Yeah, he didn''t try, how could he not know? He thought of his mother''s lingering pain in the bed for a long time, secretly scolded himself useless, as a son, how could he not try his best to fight for his mother once? Maybe this will be the last chance to relieve mother''s pain. He wiped all the tears from his eyes and bowed to Xueer: "thank you very much, Miss Xueer. I''ll go now!" The young man went to the closed clinic and knocked on the door. Although the young man was dressed in old clothes that could not be worn any more, his hair was just tied with simple cloth strips. Although he was dressed in simple clothes, he could not see a trace of poverty on his body. When he walked, his back was very straight, his face was not as handsome as that of Prince Yin, nor as handsome as that of Prince Zheng. He looked ordinary, but he had a share of elegant books around him The smell of raw books makes him look different. Should be a reader! When the door of the clinic opened, the young man walked in. When the door closed again, Xueer took back her eyes. She looked at the direction of the line. There were a dozen people in the line, but now there are only 45 people left. Obviously, a hundred Liang silver diagnosis fee scared many people away. Xueer shrugs: "anyway, miss is not going to make the business of Rongyu hall better. What she wants is this kind of effect!" After the license plates were issued to the five, each of them received one or two silver withdrawal money first, and it was agreed that the money would be deducted from the diagnosis money to be paid. These people in line, all dressed in high, fresh and gorgeous clothes, obviously don''t care about the one or two silver or one hundred silver. They only care about whether they can cure the disease they want to cure! In the clinic, Qi Rongyue saw Qing was a little nervous, so he poured him a cup of tea and asked him to sit down and take a breath. "What''s your name?" She asked as she sat at the table, looking at the awkward young man. The young man put down his tea cup, but did not dare to look at the young lady of the Ming Dynasty. He looked down and said, "my name is Zhou an, 21 years old, and I live in Sanwu Hutong." Qi Rongyue nodded, "have you read a book?" Zhou an nodded again, "I''ve been a scholar." "Yes?" "Yes!" "What about the local examination?" Zhou an shook his head: "that year, my mother was ill and there was no one at home to take care of her, so I --" Qi Rongyue looked at Zhou an''s helpless face and imagined his mood when he gave up the rural examination. "Filial piety comes first, you are right!" Zhou an raised his eyes and looked at the girl in front of him. However, at the age of sixteen or seventeen, he spoke differently from the general girl of sixteen or seventeen, as if he was comforting or affirming him. Qi Rongyue said again, "what are you looking for me for?" In a word, he brought him back to reality. Yes, he had something to do with her. Zhou an stood up and said respectfully to Qi Rongyue, "Miss Qi, I have a bad request!" Qi Rongyue is still sitting with a light complexion and soft eyes. He doesn''t look like a rich man who looks down on the poor. "Please say it!" She raised her hand and said, "sit down and say it. My neck is tired!" Zhou an still sat down, a little relieved, and miss Qi didn''t seem to be as difficult as he thought. "Miss Qi, my mother has been in bed for nearly ten years. In recent years, it has become more and more serious. She has seen a lot of doctors and has taken many medicines that have no effect. Now it is very difficult to get out of bed." Chapter 92 92 Qi Rongyue nodded gently and said softly, "so, do you want me to try it?" Zhou an nodded and looked a little embarrassed: "but I heard that Miss Xueer said that if I want to seek medical treatment in the Rongyu hall, I need to pay a hundred Liang for diagnosis, but I --" he can''t say. As a man, he can''t even take care of his mother, so how can he face it and publicize it. Qi Rongyue then said: "but you can''t take out the 120 Liang gold, but still want your mother to get my treatment, right?" Zhou an bowed his head and felt shameless. The girl in front of her, however, was 16 or 17 years old. Her life experience seemed to be much better than that of him. She was expelled from her family by her own father, transferred to her nationality, and her family relationship was broken. Under such pressure, it must not be easy for her to open a hospital, but she put forward such shameless requirements in her most difficult time. Qi Rongyue said: "I can help your mother heal, no money!" Zhou an suddenly looked up at the girl in front of her eyes. Her eyes were bright and serious. "Really? Really? " Zhou an stood up again, very excited. Qi Rongyue''s face was smooth, with a faint smile on his lips. "It''s true, of course, but I don''t accept your money, but I have to accept something else." Zhou an''s happy face gradually congealed: "however, there is really nothing valuable in my family!" Qi Rongyue slowly got up and stood in front of Zhou Anshan. She was shorter than most of his head and looked up slightly. She looked at his disappointed eyes and said, "in my eyes, the best thing is not money, but the heart." Zhou an is puzzled. She looks puzzled. Qi Rongyue took back her eyes and turned to look at the dim sky outside the window behind her. "Tomorrow, you will bring your mother to Rongyu hall, and there are vacant rooms in the backyard. If you live first, I will try my best to cure your mother, and you will study at ease and prepare for the country test after the Spring Festival." Zhou an thought he heard it wrong and asked, "what do you say? Do you mean the local examination? " Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, the local examination, I hope you can participate in the later meeting, even the palace examination!" "Yes, but why?" Zhou an''s face is muddled. He doesn''t understand. Qi Rongyue didn''t look back, his back was straight and his voice was a little cold: "you must have known that although Qi Zhifu and I are father and daughter, they don''t have the feeling of father and daughter. Now they hate me even more. Now, depending on some faces of Lord Zheng, we can stand here. But if one day, Lord Zheng won''t give me face again, how can I survive?" Zhou an seems to understand, but not particularly. "So, you want me to get a position and become your dependence in the future?" Qi Rongyue finally turned back, her face was still calm, but in her eyes, there was a floating and heavy haze. At that moment, he seemed to see her under the eyes, and gave birth to a thrill of gold and iron horse. Although it was only for a moment, he even doubted whether he had read it wrong. How could such a beautiful girl have such eyes? She still looked at him, but her eyes were clear and plain: "I don''t need to rely on it, just hope that when I need help most, someone will come out to help me." Zhou an looks at the girl in front of him. Although he doesn''t know what she is thinking, he wants to try. For his mother, for himself, and for the girl who needs a great sense of security. Chapter 93 93 "OK, I promise you!" He looked at the girl in front of him and made a solemn promise. From the embarrassment and embarrassment when he first came in to the relaxation and calm when he went out now, no one knows what he experienced in this clinic, but he can see that he is in a good mood and very happy now. Qi Rongyue is also in a good mood. Today is the third day of opening. She thought it would take a long time to start harvesting, but she didn''t expect that it would be so fast. After Zhou an went out of the clinic, he met Xueer who was going to the clinic. He quickly bowed to Xueer and said: "thank you very much, Miss Xueer. If it wasn''t for the girl''s advice today, Zhou an -" he didn''t say any more. In the following words, he didn''t know whether to say it or not, so he swallowed it and said only two words in his heart: "thank you!" Xueer waved her hand and said happily, "the young lady said that the purpose of practicing medicine is to save people, and sometimes saving people is not only dependent on medical skills. I think you are eager and know that there must be something difficult. I believe that the young lady will help you." Zhou an bows again, with a smile on his face: "Miss Xueer is a wonderful person!" He sighed in his heart, "Miss Qi is really a wonderful person.". The next morning, the five people with the number plate arrived outside the Rongyu hall in the early morning. Before the door was opened, they quarreled outside the gate. No one would let anyone in first. They wanted to take the lead. In fact, they are not really in a hurry, just don''t want others to take advantage of their own! The quarrel spread upstairs. Xueer was combing Qi Rongyue''s hair. Hearing the quarrel, she couldn''t help turning over her big white eyes and sighed: "these people were fighting for the number plate yesterday. Now they are quarreling here again for who is the first to enter the door. That''s enough!" Qi Rongyue took the comb in her hand and said softly, "go ahead, let them all come in, see a doctor with the number on the number plate, tell them who wants to fight again, let them go back and return the deposit." Rongyu hall is not a gambling house, but a medical house. They make a lot of noise here, which affects people''s reputation. Xueer went downstairs and asked the assistant to open the door directly. The thin body stood outside the gate. The people who were originally making a lot of noise turned their heads and shouted at Xueer: "Xueer girl, you should comment on it. Last evening, it was the first number I got. He said he was the first one." "You fart. I''m the first one. When did you become the first one?" "Don''t argue with both of you. I was the first one yesterday!" Xueer raised her eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "my young lady said that those who are unreasonable and noisy will not be accepted by Rongyu hall." They all shut their mouths. Although they were angry, no one dared to talk more. They didn''t know exactly what Miss Qi''s medical skills were, but they knew one thing. Miss Qi''s backer was Lord Zheng, who they couldn''t provoke. Even if they have a stomach of ugly words to say, they dare not say them face to face here. When Xueer saw that the world was quiet again, she nodded contentedly: "let''s all come in!" Seeing that these people are going to fight again, she said hurriedly, "the first one who comes in may not be the first one to see a doctor, so you don''t have to fight, it''s useless!" When they heard this, they knew that it was useless to fight, so they didn''t try hard to squeeze any more. They all went into the gate of the Rongyu hall smoothly. Chapter 94 94 as soon as they entered the Rongyu hall, people''s eyes began to look in the direction of the diagnosis platform. The back of the diagnosis platform was empty, and miss Qi was not there. People wondered, "why hasn''t miss Qi come yet?" Xueer said: "I told you yesterday that the opening time of our Rongyu hall is three quarter of a day. What time is it now?" The faces of all the people were chatting with each other. It was just a quarter before they arrived. A middle-aged chubby man said to Xueer, "Miss Xueer, my mother is still waiting outside in the carriage. It''s freezing. Don''t freeze up again. I think you''d better ask Miss Qi to come out soon!" Xueer turned a big white eye at him, and didn''t have a good airway: "I know it''s freezing outside. What are you doing so early?" Xueer said, but the heart is still soft, so she said to the fat man, "go and invite your mother in. I''ll let someone take the carbon basin." The fat man hurried to answer, turned around and went out to meet my mother. Other people also went out one after another to take the relatives waiting to see the doctor from the carriage into the dissolving Yu hall. Although the carriage also has carbon basin, it is also outdoor because of its small space, so it can''t be warmer than this hall. When everyone came in, Xueer saw that one carbon basin was not enough, so she asked the waiter to bring two more. The big guy surrounded the three carbon basins, and the air conditioner on her body finally dissipated. "Isn''t this sister-in-law Li? Are you coming to see the doctor, too? " "Yes, I have an old problem. I haven''t seen many doctors well, so I came here to try my luck!" "It''s the same with me. Since I was the third child, I''ve been suffering from a headache or backache. I haven''t had a good life for several days. If it can be cured, let alone one hundred liang of gold, one thousand liang of gold, I''d like to do it!" As soon as this word came out, it immediately aroused the resonance of all patients. It''s not easy to be tortured by illness. As long as it''s a problem that can be solved with money, it''s not a problem. "Here it is, Miss Qi!" Everyone looked sideways. Miss Qi stepped in from the back hall. She was still wearing yesterday''s plain coat, and the light blue pleated skirt was swinging gently with her step. Her posture was very beautiful. It''s not only a beautiful posture, but also a beautiful face. There is an air of expensive hegemony in the temperament, which can''t be despised. Seeing that miss xue''er had been seated in the clinic, she cleared her throat and said in a high voice, "look at the number plate in her hand, ask for the clinic in order. It''s number one now!" "Me, me, I''m number one!" The fat man stood up excitedly and raised the number plate in his hand. Xueer took his number plate and looked at it. She nodded, "OK, take the patient over!" The fat man took his old mother to the clinic, and Xueer went to the waiting humanity: "next is number two, push down in order, I don''t think I need to teach you this!" The man with the number two card said: "I see. It''s fair. We won''t fight again!" Although people with number four and number five are not happy, they are not good to say anything more. After all, yesterday was the last card they took. After taking the card, they didn''t look carefully, but they didn''t expect that there was a word engraved on the card. "What''s wrong with you, old man?" Qi Rongyue asked the old lady who was very rich and dressed in front of her. Chapter 95 95 the old lady was dragged out of the house by her son in the early morning. She waited outside the Rongyu hall for a long time. After entering the Rongyu hall and waiting for a long time, she was discontented for a long time. Only because of her son''s face, she could not bear it all the time. At this time, Qi Rongyue''s inquiry immediately aroused her anger. "Are you a doctor or am I a doctor? Do I have any discomfort that you can''t see as a doctor? If you can''t see it, what kind of doctor are you? Why not embroider in the hiding room? " As soon as Xueer heard the old lady''s bad words, she immediately put her hands in her waist and started to get angry, but Qi Rongyue stopped her. Qi Rongyue said to the old lady, "according to the Scriptures, to look and know is called the God, to hear and know is called the holy, to ask and know is called the work, and to connect the pulse and know is called the skill." "Although I know a lot of medical skills and have treated people with critical diseases, I never dare to be a saint or a God. Of course, some diseases can be diagnosed only by looking at them. But if you get this kind of minor disease, your son will not bring you to my yoga hall!" After all, fat men are men. Naturally, they want to be more open-minded. After hearing Qi Rongyue''s words, he thinks it''s quite reasonable. He advises his mother, "mother, Miss Qi''s words are reasonable. If someone asks you anything, you can say it directly." The old lady''s face was awkward, her eyes twinkled, her mouth closed. Qi Rongyue understood that it seemed that the old lady had a woman''s disease and could not speak in front of her son. So she said, "it''s a bit noisy outside. It''s better for the old lady to follow me into the clinic. I''ll check it for you." When the old lady heard this, she took a sigh of relief, but she still said with a straight face, "well, I''ll trust you once. If it doesn''t work out, you can''t think of a hundred Liang silver." Qi dissolves the month to smile not to speak, got up advanced to examine a room, fat man lets the wench of one side hurriedly support mother to go in. After entering the clinic, Qi Rongyue let the girl go out, leaving only two of them, one old and one young. Qi Rongyue said to the old lady, "can the old lady speak now?" The old lady is not a fool either. When she heard this, she knew that she had already guessed some reasons, so she did not wriggle any more. After all, people have come, and the disease still needs to be cured. If it can be cured, she will have a better life. "I''ve been suffering from this disease for many years. At first, I only occasionally itched and hurt, but I didn''t care too much. Later, I became more and more ill. I also saw the doctor and prescribed some medicines. After taking them, I was relieved. But it won''t be long before the disease will happen again. Later, I won''t be able to take any medicine, and my condition is getting more and more serious. My waist is also suffering from pain It''s going to hurt for the first half of a month. It won''t help to take any medicine. " Qi Rongyue understood about, nodded: "you lie down first, I have a look." The old lady''s face was grim: "look? What are you looking at? " Qi Rongyue took it for granted: "naturally, it''s to see the trouble, otherwise, how can I make a diagnosis for you? Since your disease is not easy to treat, you can''t treat it randomly. If you don''t find out the cause of the disease, you can only guess and prescribe medicine, which is of course not correct. How can you cure it? " There seems to be some truth in what she said, but how can the affliction be seen? The old lady was extremely reluctant. Qi Rongyue said: "old lady, you and I are all women, you have, don''t I? In front of me, don''t be stiff! " Chapter 96 Yes, she has. Qi Rongyue has everything. What can she be ashamed of? The old lady thought that she had been suffering from this disease for years. She bit her teeth and let it out. Isn''t it just for people to see? There won''t be less meat. Besides, there''s no one else here. "It''s OK to look at it, but you''d better be able to cure it. Otherwise, I won''t let go of the sign of Rongyu hall!" Qi Rongyue didn''t make a sound, but her eyes were cold and light. When the old lady touched her eyes, she immediately shut up. The little girl looked soft and weak, but her eyes were like knives. Her heart trembled, and she didn''t dare to speak ill. This is the first time for the old lady to undress and untie in front of a stranger. She is somewhat shy. In order to make her feel better, Qi Rongyue deliberately carries her back, opens the medicine box on the table, and takes out a pair of self-made gloves from the box and puts them on. When the old lady said yes, she turned around. The gloves are made of cotton cloth. When they touch the naked skin of the old lady, they don''t make the old lady feel cold. After a careful look, she pulled the quilt aside to cover it for her. Although there is a carbon basin in the clinic, it will still make people feel very cold if they lie naked like this. At this age, the old lady can also suffer a cold wind for a month. She put her hand into the cotton back and gently pressed several acupoints on the old lady''s waist, asking if she was in pain at each point. The old lady wanted to scold her mother for her pain, but she could not help thinking of Qi Rongyue''s eyes before. After finishing, Qi Rongyue turned around, took off his gloves and sat down to write a prescription: "it''s OK. Put on your clothes." The old lady could not care to ask that many questions. She hurriedly dressed her clothes. The speed of dressing created the peak speed in her life. After everything was in order, the old lady asked, "what''s the matter with my illness?" Qi Rongyue said in a light voice, "it''s OK. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you. It''ll be soon after you use it!" The old lady was very happy, but then she shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. I''ve been suffering from this disease for so many years. How many doctors I''ve seen haven''t been able to see it. When I came to you, it''s just a small problem?" Qi Rongyue carried the prescription in his hand and blew the ink. When the ink dried, he turned around and looked at the suspicious old lady: "although you have been cured for many years, you have been seen in this area for many years?" The old lady shook her head. "Because of this, the doctors who treat you can''t prescribe the right medicine because they don''t have the right reasons, which causes you to delay for such a long time, but it''s only a small problem. If you use the right medicine, you will get rid of it." As she said this, she handed the prescription to the old lady, two in all. She pointed to the above prescription and said: "it''s for internal use. It''s easy to take it before going to bed every day. The next one is for external use. Use medicine to boil water. Clean your back normally every day. When you sit in the medicine soup for a moment, you''ll recover in seven days!" Look at her understatement, as if it''s just to treat a common cold disease. Even the old lady thinks that she doesn''t seem to have any big deal with it. The old lady raised the prescription in her hand and said, "if you just ask your guys to take the medicine, what can I do?" Qi Rongyue shakes his head and says, "the Rongyu hall only sells ready-made medicine. You''d better go to another pharmacy to get it!" Chapter 97 97 the old lady shook her head and murmured to herself, "what kind of hospital is open here? I don''t sell medicine, and I don''t know how to make money if I have money The old lady murmured out of the clinic. Qi Rongyue listened, but she didn''t hear. She turned around and arranged the paper and pencil medicine boxes on the table. Xueer also came in and made a new bed. Xueer is not as well cultivated as Qi Rongyue. She can''t stand it, so she has to say it. Otherwise, she will feel sad: "Miss, this old lady''s mouth is too broken. For a person like her, we shouldn''t treat her. Let her go to another doctor!" Qi Rongyue said: "the treatment is not to sell rouge and water powder. We can''t decide whether to treat people according to our own preferences. Don''t talk about it in the future!" Xueer spits out her tongue and says with a smile, "I know!" In fact, she still knows what kind of person she is. She must hate the old lady as much as she does, but she is open-minded and doesn''t care about such a villain. After cleaning up the clinic, the master and the servant came out and sat back at the clinic. The man with the number two card hurriedly came forward. Unlike other people, he didn''t bring the family to see the doctor, but he was alone. The man''s face was mysterious, and he lowered his voice: "Miss Qi, I''m very strange with this disease, and I don''t have any special discomfort. It''s just that the tongue suddenly changes color. Look!" The man opened his mouth and stretched out his tongue. It turned out to be a shade of green, grass and leaves. Qi Rongyue takes out a wooden stick from the drawer, wraps a piece of white silk cloth around the wooden stick, wipes it on his tongue after wrapping, and the white silk cloth is dyed with a little color, which is the same color as his tongue. Qi Rongyue threw the wooden stick and the silk cloth into the bucket beside his feet and said: "first, pulse!" The man hurriedly extended his hand, she single finger clasped the pulse, but when she counted the breath, she had already retracted her hand and said, "what special thing have you eaten recently?" The man thought for a moment and said, "it''s nothing. I''ve been eating the same food at home recently, but my tongue has changed. Miss Qi, am I suffering from any incurable disease?" It can be seen that men are very nervous, dead, everyone is afraid! Qi Rongyue said: "think about it again, and what else did you eat?" The man thought about it again, and suddenly clapped his thigh and said, "yes, I ate one thing. It was Passiflora that my cousin brought from Persia. It was rare. I only gave one thing to me. I didn''t give up to take it out, so I ate it alone. But to be honest, it really didn''t taste very good. It was hard to eat. It was very hard to eat!" "But your tongue changes color after eating that?" Qi Rongyue asked. The man said: "I''m not sure. I''m a man, unlike a woman who looks at the mirror from time to time. I don''t know if the tongue changes color at that time. It took two days to find out." Qi Rongyue''s lips were slightly crooked. He thought of an interesting story when he was a child. In that year, there was an emissary from Persia who brought many things that post had. Among them, there was this passion fruit. It was a kind of green fruit, with two tips and a round middle. After cutting, there was a white pulp inside. It was delicious. The skin of passion fruit is also a good thing. It can be used to dye cloth. The dyed cloth is green, natural and beautiful. It also exudes a unique fragrance of passion fruit. Chapter 98 98 at that time, a maid in the palace was greedy. She gave the skin of Passiflora to her mother to dye the cloth. She secretly ate a piece of it. As a result, her tongue was green for half a month - she looked at the man in front of her and said in a low voice: "it seems that you must have eaten the skin of Passiflora!" The man nodded, "yes, can''t you eat the peel?" Qi Rongyue shrugged: "it''s not that you can''t eat it, but after eating it, your tongue will be green for half a month!" Man silly eye: "so, my tongue is green, not get sick, but because of eating the skin of passion fruit dyed color?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, you don''t need to take medicine. In a few days, your tongue will return to normal. Next time, remember that Passiflora should be cut and eaten. Only the white pulp in it can be eaten. The skin can be used to dye cloth!" The man''s face is red, embarrassed to find a seam to drill in! Qi Rongyue said to Xueer, "take him to check out!" Xue''er has been standing on Qi Rongyue''s side, and she''s almost choking her internal injury with a smile: "please!" The man ran to the counter as if, snapped out a hundred Liang silver note and pressed it on the table, turned around and left! Xueer hurriedly shouted, "I need to find you a silver or two!" The man didn''t turn his head back and ran out: "reward you!" Xueer finally couldn''t help but sing: "funny, really funny!" Holding No. 3 card, an old man in his early fifties led a well-dressed middle-aged woman to the clinic: "Miss Qi, this is the first lady of our money house!" Qi Rongyue nodded, his face was still plain, and nodded to the lady: "Mrs. Qian, where is your body uncomfortable?" Mrs. Qian, like the old lady before, with a proud look on her face, raised her eyebrows and said, "I can tell you that our money family is not an ordinary family. If you can''t cure me, I --" "Mrs. Qian, what''s wrong with you?" Qi Rongyue interrupts her and asks again. Mrs. Qian''s face was full of anger. She didn''t finish saying that. The girl was too ill bred. No wonder her father would drive her out of the house. Xueer sees that Mrs. Qian''s face is changing, like a lizard, and hums: "this Mrs. Qian, my young lady asks you something, do you want to see a doctor or not? If you don''t see a doctor, go away. There are people waiting behind you! " Take Qiao, and don''t look at this place. The money family is amazing. It''s just that Qi Yongchun is the backer of money. Who doesn''t know? Qi Rongyue did not interrupt Xueer. She went to teach Mrs. Qian a lesson. Some people just owe her a lesson and treat themselves as onions wherever they go. Mrs. Qian bit her lips and glared at Xueer. Xueer was not polite. She glared back at her with the same eyes. Go? Or stay? Let''s go. I''m sorry for this. Can she treat her well? I''m afraid I can''t. let''s go! Mrs. Qian got up and said angrily, "you can imagine how bad the tutor of her master is. I don''t know whether such a hospital is a doctor or a pest." Qi Rongyue looks at the lady Qian in front of her eyes. Her eyes are clear and cold, and her eyes are bright and cold: "it''s a doctor or a pest. The world says that since you don''t see a doctor, please go back to the gate of the Rongyu hall. Please don''t go back to her later!" Mrs. Qian was choked and couldn''t say a word, but she stamped her foot and bit her teeth and said, "you, wait and see!" Chapter 99 99 What''s the relationship between Mrs. Qian and Qi''s family? Everyone here knows clearly. Besides, Mrs. Qian is not easy to get along with. Everyone knows that if she leaves, it''s better for them to see a doctor earlier. Xueer didn''t look at the angry lady Qian, but raised her voice and shouted, "next one!" When Mrs. Qian, who had just come to the door, heard this, she was so angry that she almost didn''t fall out. She regretted it. She didn''t come here to fight and demonstrate. She came to see a doctor. This time, she was better. The doctor didn''t see her. Instead, she was treated as a joke. But things have come to this step, she can not turn back, can only go down hard. In my heart, I comforted myself silently, saying that Qi Rongyue must be a quack doctor. Even if her disease is treated by her, it will not be cured, and it will cost money and effort. In such a way, Mrs. Qian was also very well received. With the help of servants, she climbed into the carriage and left the gate of Rongyu hall. When Zhou an came with her mother, Qi Rongyue happened to be treating the old lady of Liu''s family. Xueer first arranged for them to sit down beside the carbon basin and wait. "Old lady Liu, when you have this headache, does it start from the temple like a needle, and gradually spread to the brow and the heart, and then the pain comes to the brain like spasms, accompanied by chills. It''s cold from the head to the feet, and it will hurt at least three days at a time, but these symptoms?" Old lady Liu''s face was excited, and she nodded hurriedly: "yes, you are right. Every time I have a disease, it''s like this. It''s not good how many medicines I take. I need half of my life to make a crime. Miss Qi, listen to my son''s saying that you have the skill of turning back the spring. I still have a cure for this disease." Qi Rongyue smiled quietly, and his voice was soft, but he was sure: "of course, although you are suffering from this disease, it is not a major disease. You go to the doctor''s room to have a rest. I will let Xueer take the medicine. You take the medicine first, and I will give you the injection in half an hour!" As soon as I heard this, I was very happy. She was afraid to hear the doctor say that her illness is difficult, difficult to treat, difficult to cure and how difficult it is. Before she came to Rongyu hall, she really heard a lot of words that made her think she could not live for three days. This is the first time that she heard that a doctor is so indifferent to her illness. Can she not be happy? Qi Rongyue said a few words to Xueer. Xueer understood and led his son, Master Liu, to the counter. She asked the waiter to take a bottle of medicine. She handed the whole bottle of medicine to master Liu and said, "Master Liu, this is the medicine that the old lady wants to take. Take one pill three times a day, half an hour after the meal. Here is the amount for half a month, and then cooperate with the acupuncture every ten days, It will be cured in a month. " Master Liu hurriedly took over and thanked Xueer. Xueer waved: "don''t thank me. We have to collect money for the medicine. This bottle of medicine is one hundred Liang. Each time we apply needles, it''s one hundred Liang." Master Liu was surprised. How about one hundred Liang for such a small bottle of medicine? One hundred Liang for each row of needles? In this way, it''s three hundred Liang for acupuncture, one hundred Liang for diagnosis and one hundred Liang for medicine. His mother will have five hundred Liang if she is ill once!! Although expensive, Master Liu still bite his teeth and pay the money. He is a filial son. Every time he sees his mother suffering from illness, he would like to bear the pain for his mother. What is five hundred liang? As long as it can cure the mother''s disease, it''s worth it. Chapter 100 100 during the waiting period for Mrs. Liu to take medicine in the clinic, Qi Rongyue was not idle either, and let the last patient with the number plate sit in front of the clinic. In front of the three pots, there were only Zhou an''s mother and son. Old lady Zhou looked at the red and prosperous fire and said, "it costs a lot of money. We don''t need three pots either. Let them remove two." I am used to living in poverty and can not see such waste. "Niang, this is the Rongyu hall, not our house. Don''t worry about this kind of thing. The Rongyu hall doesn''t lack this!" How much good charcoal do you have to buy to cure a disease? He felt lucky again! Not only can his mother be treated free in the Rongyu hall, but also he can get the support from Miss Qi to complete his regret. "Son, this doctor is a little girl. Can she really cure her mother''s disease?" Although Mrs. Zhou hasn''t seen much of the world, she has seen a lot of doctors, almost all of them are men, but also all of them are old men, even few of them are young, let alone a woman or a little girl! It''s also reasonable to have such doubts. Zhou an turns his eyes to Qi Rongyue, who is at the clinic, who is making a careful inquiry. On Zhang Mingyan''s moving face, there is always a light smile. His smile is light and alienated. His eyes are always calm. He will not frown because of the patient''s illness, as if everything is under her control. "She said yes, she could!" Zhou an''s face is determined. Some people are born with a sense of trust. No.5 patient took the prescription written by Qi Rongyue and left happily. Qi Rongyue got up again and went to the clinic to give an injection to old lady Liu. These days, old lady Liu''s headache is serious. What''s painful is that she can''t eat and sleep. Just after Mr. Liu paid for the medicine, he fed her one. She fell into a coma and fell asleep. Her face is peaceful. If she doesn''t take the tranquil soup, she will sleep With eyebrows rolling. When Master Liu saw Qi Rongyue come in, he hurriedly got up and said, "Miss Qi, my mother is asleep. Do you want to wake her up?" Qi Rongyue waved: "no, I''ll give her the needle first." She took a look at the old lady and said, "the old lady hasn''t slept well for many days. The medicine has some calming effect, so she fell asleep as soon as she took the medicine. Later, when she took the medicine at home, she also had a good sleep. This disease should have been cured in the rest, and it will get better faster." Master Liu Lianyi should write down what Miss Qi said. Qi Rongyue didn''t let Master Liu go out when he was doing needling. He stood on one side all the time and saw the amazing needling skill. It was as elegant as picking flowers, but the needling was fast and accurate. It was incomparable to the so-called famous doctors in the city. Only at this time did he really feel that the five hundred Liang flowers were worth it! It''s half an hour after the injection, Qi Rongyue is packing the needle bag, and the sweet sleeping old lady of Liu''s family wakes up. When Master Liu saw this, he quickly helped his mother to sit up: "mother, how do you feel?" The old lady rubbed her temples and her forehead. She said, "my head doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt at all!" When Master Liu heard this, he was very happy. He nodded busily: "no pain, no pain!" He turned to look at Qi Rongyue and said solemnly: "Miss Qi, thank you very much!" Chapter 101 101 Qi Rongyue looked sideways when he heard the words, and the smile on his face was still light: "it''s our doctor''s duty to be a doctor and treat patients. What''s more, we don''t have no money, do you think?" That said, they have been seeking for medicine for many years, but they have not spent less money and taken less medicine. However, they have never received such miraculous effect. How can he not thank them! Waiting for Master Liu to help his mother leave the clinic, Qi Rongyue moved his stiff body and twisted his neck. Seeing this, Xueer quickly put down the needle bag in her hand, went to the back of the young lady and pinched her shoulder and beat her back. "Miss, are you tired? Let''s have a rest when we are tired! " Qi Rongyue closed his eyes and said with a smile, "Xueer, you need to practice your shoulder pinching skills. My neck is pinched by you, but I haven''t pinched it yet." Xueer haha smiles, "I will practice on you every day after that, OK?" Qi Rongyue gets up and stares at her: "no!" Xueer is very happy. Only when she is alone with her can she have all kinds of expressions on her face. It''s true to laugh. It''s not like when she is facing an outsider, her face is cold and alienated. Does this mean that Miss really takes her as her own person? Every time she thought about it, she couldn''t be happy. Seeing that the young lady had gone out of the clinic, she hurriedly followed. Qi Rongyue sits back in the chair behind the clinic table, looks up to Zhou an in her eyes, she nods to Zhou an, Zhou an agrees, quickly helps her mother to get up, step by step to the direction of the clinic table. They walk very slowly. It seems that old Mrs. Zhou''s legs and feet are not convenient. She doesn''t walk like she is, but rather relies on Zhou an beside her, moving slowly. Qi Rongyue''s ass is not hot, so he gets up again and says to Zhou an, "go to the clinic!" Zhou an nods. His mother''s disease is not a common one. She just sits in front of the clinic and cuts her pulse. I''m afraid she can''t see it. Entering the clinic, Zhou Anfu sat down on the low bed and moved the carbon fire beside her! Although the action is small and random, it can be seen that Zhou anpingri is careful and filial to his mother. Qi Rongyue sat next to Mrs. Zhou, reached out and grasped Mrs. Zhou''s wrist, first signaled the pulse, and then said, "what''s the matter with your leg, old lady?" Zhou an was afraid that her mother couldn''t make it clear, so she hurriedly answered and said: "my mother only had back pain from time to time in the previous years. When she saw the doctor, the doctor said that there was no big deal, and she didn''t pay much attention to it. Later, the back pain became more and more severe. Sometimes she couldn''t even walk straight. Since two years ago, her legs and feet began to hurt from time to time. She could only walk on crutches, doctor They are helpless. They say that they will have such and such problems when they are old. They can''t be cured. But half a year ago, my mother''s calves began to swell and hurt so much that she couldn''t even stand stably. " Qi Rongyue has bent over and lifted the skirt of Mrs. Zhou. Her legs are wearing thin cotton pants full of pudding. Mrs. Zhou was obviously embarrassed. She looked up at her son, who smiled and nodded to her. She was relieved. It seemed that Miss Qi didn''t dislike them because of their poverty. The embarrassment in her heart gradually disappeared. "Cher, take the scissors!" She reached out her hand and pinched the shin that was tight in the cotton trousers. She shook her head and said, "your leg is so swollen. You really shouldn''t wear such tight trousers." Chapter 102 Xueer has handed over the scissors. She took the scissors and cut off Mrs. Zhou''s trouser legs directly, revealing her shins with swollen skin. Zhou an moved the fire pot to her mother''s calf again, for fear that her mother would be frozen. Old Mrs. Zhou looked at her cut trousers painfully, thinking that she would mend them well in a moment, but she could still wear them. Qi Rongyue pinched the other leg of old lady Zhou again. As she expected, the other leg was not swollen. "Does your waist hurt now?" Qi Rongyue asked. The old lady nodded quickly. It hurt. It hurt deeply. It''s the same every day. I''m almost used to it. There was a smile on the old lady''s thin face. There was helpless bitterness in the smile. She never cried for pain in front of her son. She knew that her son would not feel well. If she cried for pain again, how sad would he feel? Qi Rongyue held her shoulder and said, "lie down first, and I''ll touch your waist." The old lady lay down as she said, but she didn''t lie straight. She just lay on her side, slightly arched. When Qi Rongyue saw this, his eyebrows were slightly frowning. Old lady Zhou''s illness seemed more serious than she thought. It seems that what Zhou an knows is not all. In order to make her son less worried, the old lady didn''t tell him the truth. "Old lady, are you just suffering from low back pain? What about the back? Does your back hurt? " The old lady looked at Qi Rongyue in surprise and her son again. No, she never told her son about her backache. How could miss Qi know? Qi Rongyue said: "it should not only hurt your back, but also your chest, right?" On one side of Zhou an''s face was surprised, then he hurried to his mother and said, "mother, Miss Qi is asking you something, please say it quickly!" Old lady Zhou knew that she could not hide it. She could only nod her head and say, "it hurts. It hurts on her back. It hurts on her chest." "Coughing up blood?" Qi Rongyue asked again. Mrs. Zhou shook her head. "No, she doesn''t cough very much." Qi Rongyue sighed with relief and nodded: "it''s good if she doesn''t cough up blood. She''s not terminally ill. If she coughs up blood, even if it''s my master -" she suddenly felt speechless, so she shouldn''t mention the word "master" in front of them. "In a word, it''s a good thing not to cough up blood. Although it''s more troublesome, it can still be cured. It''s just that the disease has been delayed for so many years. If you want to recover completely, it''s not the work of two days a day. Don''t worry." Old Mrs. Zhou waved her hand: "don''t worry, don''t worry. I''ve been through this for so long, and don''t miss these days." Qi Rongyue nodded, took the bag of needles and gave her the needles again, which can temporarily relieve the pain and make her turn over at night and sleep well like a normal person. And these are great gifts for Mrs. Zhou. She doesn''t know how long she hasn''t had a good sleep. Xueer brought a new set of cotton padded jacket. The cotton pants were fat. It was obviously specially selected for Mrs. Zhou. When Mrs. Zhou saw me, she quickly waved her hand: "no, no, you can cure me for free. I can''t thank you enough. Although my pants are broken, I can wear them after sewing." Xueer put her padded jacket beside the old lady and said with a smile, "don''t be polite, old lady. These things are ready-made and can''t spend our money. If you don''t wear them, they will be wasted." "The old lady doesn''t believe it:" such a good material must cost a lot of money, I can''t accept it Xue''er said with a smile: "you don''t know. Before the opening of Rongyu hall, it was Xiaoji cloth shop." Chapter 103 103 "in addition to selling cloth, there are also ready-made clothes in the cloth shop. When my young lady receives this shop, all the things in the cloth shop are owned by the young lady, including the ready-made clothes in the warehouse. You are welcome. There are some clothes in the warehouse. This kind of clothes can''t be worn by my young lady. If you don''t wear them, don''t you waste such good clothes in vain?" After hearing Xueer''s words, the old lady of Zhou family just stopped saying no more. Looking at Xueer, she said with a smile, "you are such a sweet girl. Your young lady must like you very much." Xueer smiled and looked at Qi Rongyue: "Miss, do you like me?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "don''t like it, it''s too noisy!" Xueer was stunned at first, and then she was very happy. The young lady even told jokes in front of the outsiders. It''s very strange. Obviously, the young lady has taken Zhou an''s mother and son as her own person, and there is a great joy in her heart. "Don''t be shocked. Take Mr. Zhou and aunt Zhou to the bedroom in the backyard to see what''s missing. Add it quickly!" Qi Rongyue says to Xueer. Xueer answered and cheerfully led the two of them out of the clinic. Mrs. Zhou looked suspicious and pulled her son''s sleeve when she was out of the clinic: "what do you mean? Are we going to stay in the Rongyu hall? " Zhou an nodded: "yes, Miss Qi said, it''s more convenient for you to live here for treatment, so you don''t have to go back and forth." It seems that Mrs. Zhou has a reason, but she thinks it is unreasonable. It''s not enough to treat her for free and let their mother and son live here. It seems that it''s impossible. Why? Zhou an said again, "Miss Qi said that she would help me to study and let me take the rural examination next year." As soon as Mrs. Zhou heard this, her eyes brightened. Her son is a piece of reading material. However, because she was born to waste, she hated how she didn''t die early day and night, so as not to delay her son''s great future in this world. This is a piece of her heart disease, pressure in her heart for several years, today to hear such words, can not be happy! But why? Why does Miss Qi help their Zhou family so much? Isn''t it really a help in return? Seeing his mother''s suspicious face, Zhou an lowered his voice and said, "I''ll explain later." Seeing her son''s face relaxed, Mrs. Zhou felt relieved. The two vacant rooms in the backyard were temporarily cleaned up last night. The house used to be occupied by people. All the furniture in it was complete. Just add two new quilts. The room is very simple. Qi Rongyue didn''t let people decorate it separately, so as not to burden Zhou an''s mother and son. In this way, they can live in peace instead. Sure enough, Mrs. Zhou entered the room and finally smiled. She seemed very satisfied. "There are all kinds of things here. There are seasonal new clothes in the cabinet. You don''t need to go back to get old clothes. Wear new ones. The quilt on the bed is also brand-new. There is a small compartment at the back. There are bathtubs, pots and other things in it. You can take them out as soon as you need." "Miss Xueer, thank you so much!" Zhou an bows to Xueer. Xueer waved and said, "Oh, you scholars are Li Chang. Do you need to thank them for this little thing?" After Xueer left, old lady Zhou hurriedly sat down with her son and asked, "Er, tell your mother how you know Miss Qi, and why does Miss Qi want to help us like this?" Chapter 104 104 Zhou an told her mother the whole story, so as to avoid her perplexity to miss Qi. After hearing this, Mrs. Zhou couldn''t calm down for a long time. She thought that their Zhou family had taken the shit, but there was a sense of uneasiness in her heart. What on earth is she worried about? She couldn''t tell herself, and couldn''t understand. But seeing her son''s happy appearance, she couldn''t bear to say her inner uneasiness, so that she wouldn''t throw cold water on him, but it would be bad for his devoted readers. So she forced herself to throw away the uneasiness in her happiness and said with a smile, "Miss Qi is a good person. Since you have agreed, we will live in peace later, mother and son, Qi Xiao Elder sister will have a way to cure herself, so don''t think about anything. Study hard and don''t disappoint Miss Qi''s hope for you. " Zhou an nods heavily. He has no physical strength or strength. The best thing in his life is reading! As the afternoon approached, the cold of the previous days was restored in the Rongyu hall. Qi Rongyue was still sitting at the diagnosis table reading a book. Xueer was bored. She simply took some sweet potatoes and baked them in a carbon basin. Soon, a strong fragrance came out. Qi Rongyue looks up at her and says, "Xueer, please keep one for me!" Xueer giggled: "I knew that the young lady would like it. There are many. Don''t worry!" Qi''s eyes are still on books, but his thoughts fly out, through thousands of mountains, to the land where she is full of laughter. She is the most noble princess of Chu Dynasty. She has to maintain a cool and noble royal majesty before people, so she must give up the joy that she should have gained in childhood. But she is never a person who will bow to her fate. She can''t choose her own identity, but she can change her life as much as possible. While maintaining the royal majesty, she will learn from ordinary people Our children, hiding in nobody''s corner, find some fun for themselves, and adjust the life of the dull and tasteless princess. She had done the same thing, baking sweet potatoes, and almost burned a palace. Fortunately, she found it in time, but it did not cause danger. "What are you thinking, miss?" I don''t know when Xueer stood by her side, looking at the young lady strangely staring at the book and giggling. Qi Rongyue returns to his senses and looks up at Xueer: "what''s the matter?" Xueer pointed to her back and said, "Miss, sister Wu has brought vegetables!" Qi Rongyue''s eyes crossed Xueer and saw the shy woman with a basket in her hand. The little boy stood behind sister-in-law Wu, holding her trouser legs tightly in his hands and looking at her curiously with bright eyes. Qi Rongyue nodded to sister-in-law Wu: "it''s hard!" Sister-in-law Wu hurriedly waved: "not hard, not hard, not hard at all!" Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly, the heart way really is a real person! She said to Xueer, "it''s cold outside. This dish has been sent all the way. It must be cold. You can get it hot in the kitchen." "Come on, I''ve only had a little oil at home, but I''m afraid of the cold and the reheat will not taste good. I''ll take it back to the pot now, and it will be the same as the fresh one." Qi Rong''s smile deepened a little, and she nodded to sister-in-law Wu: "you go!" Sister-in-law Wu took the food box in one hand and the child in the other hand. Xueer hurried to Qi Rongyue''s side and said with a smile, "sister-in-law Wu is very careful!" Chapter 105 105 Qi Rongyue nodded: "it''s really very careful. After tasting her cooking, if you think it''s delicious, you can leave her to cook in our Rongyu hall for three Liang silver a month." After thinking about it, she added, "allow her to bring the child, so that the child is not unsafe at home alone." Xueer looked at Qi Rongyue admiringly, and the stars twinkled in her eyes: "Miss, you are so kind!" Qi Rongyue lowered his head, and his eyes fell on the scroll in his hand again. He said in a low voice, "if you have the skill of flattering, you''d better go out and buy a bunch of sugar gourd." Xueer immediately understood and ran away laughing. Half an hour later, sister-in-law Wu came out of the kitchen and said to Qi Rongyue, "Miss Qi, the food is ready." At this time, Xueer also ran in from the outside, holding two candied haws in her hand. Her face was red. When she entered the door, she pouted out and said, "this candied haws are sold all over the place on weekdays. It''s really strange today. She found this one after looking for two streets, which exhausted me!" Wu Sao said with a smile, "Miss Xueer, it''s time to eat. How can I buy sugar gourd?" Xueer took two breaths and put the candied haws into sister-in-law Wu''s hand: "this is what Miss asked me to buy for Baoer." Sister-in-law Wu was stunned. Looking at the red and attractive candied haws in her hand, she didn''t know what to say for a moment. When she remembered to say thank you, Miss Qi and Xueer had already gone to the kitchen. Very simple three dishes and one soup. Two green vegetables were brought by Mrs. Wu from home. A plate of fried chicken leg was a ready-made dish she saw in the kitchen, so she made it by the way. Although sister-in-law Wu''s craftsmanship is incomparable with that of the chef in the restaurant, she is also very good. Qi Rongyue is very satisfied, so she looks at Xueer. Xueer understands and pulls Wu Sao to talk outside. After they go out, Qi finds Baoer standing in the corner, staring at the chicken legs on the table, swallowing. Qi Rongyue beckoned to him: "come here, baby!" Baoer shook his head. His mother told him to stand far away from Miss Qi''s table. Qi Rongyue simply got up, picked up bao''er, put him on the chair in front of the table, and put a big chicken leg in the dish in front of him: "eat it!" Bao''er''s little pink tongue licked his lips. He wanted to eat it, but he still didn''t move. His eyes looked at the door from time to time. His mother didn''t allow him. He didn''t dare to move. Qi Rongyue nods secretly. It seems that sister-in-law Wu has taught her children well. When sister-in-law Wu came back, she saw her son sitting on the table. She rushed to the table and was about to drink and scold him. However, Qi Rongyue said, "I let him sit!" Looking at her son''s appearance, sister-in-law Wu also felt hurt like a knife cut. She had not eaten meat for a long time. The child was growing up and eating some vegetables without meat and oil all day long. It was rare to see this dish of chicken legs. He was not greedy. Seeing her son looking at her, and looking at the chicken legs in the bowl from time to time, her heart could not be hardened any more, but said: "thank you very much, Miss Qi!" Although Baoer was only five years old, he was a smart child. At the first hearing of his mother''s words, he immediately understood his mother''s meaning. A bright smile appeared on Jiao Yu''s small face: "thank you, Miss Qi." Qi Rongyue reached out and touched his head. He said softly, "don''t thank you. Eat it quickly. It''s not delicious when it''s cold!" "Well!" Baoer nodded heavily. At the age of five, he didn''t know how to use chopsticks. With the acquiescence of Miss Qi, he reached out and grabbed the plump chicken leg. He opened his mouth and was about to take a bite, but suddenly he thought of something. He looked up to his mother, jumped off the stool, came to his mother, and raised the chicken leg in his hand: "mother eat!" Chapter 106 106 at this moment, sister-in-law Wu felt that all the pain she suffered was worth it, all of it. "Sister Wu, please sit down and eat." Qi Rongyue said. Sister-in-law Wu hurriedly waved: "if not, how can it be? It''s against the rules!" Qi dissolved moon shook his head: "rules are all set by men, and I am the one who has the final say." Xueer went up and pulled the two women to the table together and sat down: "I can''t eat as much as miss and I can, so we''ll eat together today. After that, you make dinner and leave two more for your two women, OK?" This may be the happiest day for Baoer. He ate delicious chicken legs and got two candied haws. This is the only scene in his dream! On the way home, sister-in-law Wu thought that she would receive three liang of silver every month. She was so happy that she became lighter and lighter. She touched her son''s black hair and smiled, "honey, do you like sugar gourd?" "I like it, I really like it!" she nodded "If you like it, my mother will buy it for you, OK?" "Good, good!" Rongyu hall has only been open for seven days, and has only received less than ten patients. But its fame seems to be boiling overnight. The whole Pengcheng is talking about Rongyu. Some people say that it''s a miracle and Hua Tuo is reincarnated. Some people also say that it is not worthy of the name. But anyway, Miss Qi''s name has become a household name in Pengcheng. But for Qi Rongyue, it''s not enough, it''s not enough! What she wants is not to be a household name in Pengcheng, but to spread her fame to Kyoto and the Regent''s palace. When you came back, didn''t you say that the Rongyu hall would close within a few days? How is it now? Other people''s Rongyu hall is not only not closed, but also well made. Now, in Pengcheng, is there anyone else who doesn''t know that the Rongyu hall is opened by the eldest lady who was driven out by the Qi family? " Old Mrs Qi was so angry that she asked two nephews kneeling in front of her. Xiao Cheng and Xiao Li are also good at cooking. They didn''t go for two days, and they just didn''t go for two days. However, they didn''t expect that so many things happened in the two days, which they didn''t expect. Seeing two nephews hanging their heads, Mrs. Qi said again, "say it, what are you going to do now?" Xiao Cheng, with a gloomy face, gritted his teeth and said, "I will never let her go. Isn''t she a doctor? I will not let her drive on, let her from a doctor to a quack Old Mrs. Qi raised her eyebrows: "what are you going to do?" When Zheng Zhongwen came to the gate of the Houfu of Wenchang with the gift of congratulation, the housekeeper saw that it was Zheng Shizi and hurriedly invited him in without saying a word. "Is Yixuan there?" Zheng Zhongwen came into the door to ask. The housekeeper said: "yes, I''m meeting friends in zhuxuan. You''re too late!" Zheng Zhongwen is shocked. Is he late? Friends of zhuxuan? He didn''t know about it. Yi Xuan didn''t invite him at all. Since returning to Kyoto from Pengcheng, they haven''t seen them. He went to Guozijian several times and didn''t find anyone. Yesterday, when Jinke made the list, Yixuan was the top one in the new science this year. He thought that Yixuan would be in the Houfu, so he came here with a congratulatory gift. Because of his relationship with Yixuan, he met friends in the mansion and didn''t call him? The housekeeper took him directly to the bamboo Pavilion. Before entering the gate of the bamboo Pavilion, he heard the constant praise and legend. He praised how the article of Yin Yixuan was exquisite and how it was valued by the emperor and the Regent. Chapter 107 107 "Yixuan!" Zheng Zhongwen''s voice has always been loud, which shocked four people. Everyone turned around and saw Zheng Zhongwen standing at the door with a gift box and grinning. The smile on Yin Yixuan''s face gradually solidified. After a moment of stupefaction, he said: "here comes Zheng Shizi. Please sit down." Zheng Shizi? Yixuan used to call him only by his name. When did he call him zhengshizi? He looked at Yixuan''s face, the face was still that face, only the eyes, it seems that he is no longer familiar with the eyes. It seems that nothing unpleasant has happened between them, but why have they suddenly become so strange? He didn''t understand, so he felt he wanted to understand. If it were someone else, how could Zheng Zhongwen be willing to be treated so coldly? He would have left long ago. But Yixuan is not someone else. They are friends who have been together for many years, close friends like their relatives. He has always cherished this friendship, so he must find out what happened between them that he did not know. All of you are smart people. When you see the atmosphere is wrong, you can''t stay any longer. After a few polite words, you all leave. Until the bamboo Pavilion, only two of them are left. Zheng Zhongwen got up, crossed the low tables in front of him, and sat down beside Yin Yixuan. He said to Sangui, "take the wine!" Sangui quickly opened the gift box in his hand and put the two small jars on the low table between them. Sangui said with a smile, "this wine was brought from Pengcheng, but he has not been willing to drink it. He said that he will drink it with you after you become the champion." Sangui said and pulled out the jar plug. The mellow fragrance of Osmanthus came out. That''s the smell. That''s the smell he smelled when he sat in the carriage and saw Qi Rongyue drinking with him. What does he mean? Provocation? Yin Yixuan sat still and looked at Zheng Zhongwen in front of him coldly. Suddenly, he said, "Zheng Shizi has a heart, but I''ve been fed up with the osmanthus wine of Pengcheng since I was a child. I''m afraid that I''ll fail to live up to Shizi''s beauty." After hearing this, Zheng Zhongwen was more sure that there must be some misunderstanding between them. "It''s not the sweet scented osmanthus wine of Pengcheng yipinju. You''ve never tasted it, and you can''t guess who gave it to you!" Zheng Zhongwen deliberately ignores the indifference in Yin Yixuan''s eyes. If he wants to understand what happened, he can''t be angry. Yin Yixuan snorted coldly, "if it''s not for a gift from a beautiful woman, how can you bring it to Kyoto from a long distance, but you still don''t want to drink it? You want to have a good relationship with that beautiful woman!" Zheng Zhongwen waved his hand: "it''s true that a beautiful woman is a beautiful one, but it''s not a great relationship. You know this person, but you''ve divorced Qi Rongyue." Yin Yixuan''s eyebrows closed, and his voice became more and more cold: "since I''ve even sent the wine, isn''t it a big deal? How can that be considered a relationship? " Zheng Zhongwen suddenly understood something and said, "Yixuan, do you misunderstand something?" Misunderstanding? He saw with his own eyes that they were sitting in the wine shop, pushing the cup to change the cup, smiling face to face. Would this be a misunderstanding? Yin Yixuan looked at Zheng Zhongwen and said with a smile: "it seems that the son of the world will return to Pengcheng soon!" Zheng Zhongwen was confused by what he said: "what am I going back to Pengcheng?" "Pengcheng''s osmanthus wine is so good, don''t you want to try it again?" I would like to recommend my friend Pan Pan Mary''s new book: Rebirth and counter attack: marry as a scum man and woman Chapter 108 The charge is the company''s unified price: five dollars for a chapter, that is, five cents. [for readers with high VIP level, they will get a discount of 4 Book coins or 3 Book coins] book coins can be recharged through wechat, TenPay and other channels, and they can also enjoy multiple prizes such as a discount of 95% with micro recharge. Note: the author also wants to eat, the code word is very hard work, mental and physical energy are very hard, relatives can not want to work, and do not let a thousand eat ah! 2¡¢ On the day of launch, 50 chapters will be changed! After 12:00 p.m. on the 23rd, it will be updated in succession, but there are too many one-time updates, which may not come out so quickly. Please be patient and brush it a few times, momoda (¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å Chapter 109 108 ZHENG Zhongwen waved his hand: "do I need to drink osmanthus wine in person? If you win the top prize, you must go back to Pengcheng. Next month, you and your family will surely come to Kyoto to celebrate the new year. Then you can bring me some!" Yin Yixuan''s eyes fell on the wine jar on the table, and with that anger in his heart, he said, "how can I bring the wine that is better than that given by a beautiful woman? Why don''t you write to Pengcheng and ask her to send the wine to Kyoto in person?" Zheng Zhongwen feels that Yin Yixuan''s speech is more and more strange and strange. What does she always say about the beauty? "Yixuan, what do you mean? Miss Qi and I were just friends. You can''t help mentioning her. It''s heard. We thought we had done something shameful! " It''s not a shame to have a meal and a drink together, but why is it him? Yin Yixuan was depressed. He reached for Sangui''s wine and drank it up. Then he said with a wry smile, "this wine is really better than yipinju''s. I heard that the sauce beef of that house is also delicious!" Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "do you know that shop? Also, you are originally from Pengcheng. It''s not unusual to know that shop. Miss Qi invited me to dinner that day. I also told her that I would take you to have a taste next time. " Si Yuan has been standing behind the childe in silence. No one knows his mind better than him. Hearing Zheng Shizi''s words, he can''t help but take the lead: "Shizi, how can miss Qi invite you to dinner without any reason? Is she not saying anything to you - "br > after Si Yuan? It gives people infinite imagination space. Zheng Zhongwen laughed and waved: "what are you talking about? That day I helped her a lot and missed lunch. She invited me to have a meal and thanked me. Don''t talk nonsense and ruin the girl''s reputation." Yin Yixuan suddenly looked up and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "what do you say? That day you helped her a lot, so she invited you to dinner to thank you? " Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "yes! It happened that day that my eyes were completely restored. As you know, my father promised her that when she cured my eyes, he would let me do something for her. " "What did you do for her?" Yin Yixuan asked Zheng Zhongwen said all the things that happened in Qi''s mansion that day. Seeing Yin Yixuan''s face changed a few times, he asked: "Yixuan, what''s the matter with you?" Yin Yixuan shook his head: "nothing." He looked at the sincere Zheng Zhongwen with guilt. Knowing that he was not that kind of person, he didn''t even give him a chance to explain. "Zhongwen, I''m sorry. I misunderstood you!" Zheng Zhongwen did not understand: "what do you misunderstand me? What happened? " Even the three nobles on one side can see clearly. However, his family''s aristocratic son, the stupid youth, hasn''t figured out yet. Yin Yixuan''s face was embarrassed, and he said with a dry smile: "I thought that you and Qi Rongyue were secretly on good terms! So I -- " ZHENG Zhongwen suddenly realized that no wonder when he just took out the osmanthus wine, his sour words were sour. In fact, Zheng Zhongwen is not a particularly insensitive person, just in front of Yin Yixuan, he will not think too much, he has always regarded Yin Yixuan as a family like best friend, and family together, how to suspect? After thinking about it, Zheng Zhongwen said, "no, you and Qi Rongyue have retired. Even if I get along well with her, it will have no effect on you." Chapter 110 109 as soon as Yin Yixuan heard this, he immediately said: "Zhongwen, I always take you as my best friend. I want to be the first one to share with you, because you are a very important and important person in my life. But one day, I suddenly found out that you were behind my back with my fiancee. Do you know how I felt at that time?" Zheng Zhongwen looked at Yin Yixuan in front of him and said with wide eyes: "so that day, Qi Rongyue and I were drinking in the restaurant. Did you see that?" Yin Yixuan nods. "You saw us drinking together and thought we were carrying you on our backs?" Yin Yixuan nodded again. "So, you are so angry and don''t want to see me for so long, because you are betrayed by your friends or by your fiancee?" Zheng Zhongwen''s expression also became serious. Yin Yixuan frowned. He didn''t think about it. He couldn''t figure out whether he was angry with Zheng Zhongwen or qi Rongyue, or whether he was angry with himself? If two years ago, when his father proposed to let him marry, he could promise, Qi would not suffer from this kind of hardship. His fate with Qi would not be so broken. When he saw Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue sitting together for a happy meal, he thought of Qi Rongyue''s cold attitude towards himself. He was very angry at that time. He was angry with Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue. But later, he thought that Qi Rongyue''s attitude towards him must be blaming him for failing to fulfill his engagement earlier, which made her be driven out of the house. Yin Yixuan shook his head: "all of them. At that time, my engagement with her had not been terminated. I took her as my fiancee, but she -" he smiled helplessly: "but she took me as a passer-by! Not even as good as passers-by. " After knowing his identity, she didn''t seem to see him in the eye. Zheng Zhongwen thought of that girl in Pengcheng, that special, very different girl. Moreover, such a special girl also has a beautiful face. No wonder Yixuan would be moved by her. When he thought of this, he suddenly felt a little bad, and then said: "in any case, you and her are no longer unmarried husband and wife, and in your current status, there is no possibility of abandoning her daughter." Somehow, when he felt that there was no possibility between Yin Yixuan and Qi Rongyue, his mood began to get better. It''s just that Yin Yixuan doesn''t think so. The reason why they can become friends is that their characters are very similar. They are born in the aristocracy, but they are not willing to be bound by various rules of the aristocracy. They have been trying to break away from the shackles that make them breathless. Their marriage is one of them. This is also the reason why Yin Yixuan refused to fulfill his parents'' decision when he was a child. It is possible or impossible in the eyes of the world, and nothing in their eyes! "Tomorrow, no, I''ll be back in Pengcheng this afternoon!" Yin Yixuan said to Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen''s face was surprised: "in such a hurry?" Then he asked with a smile, "are you eager to go home and report good news to your parents, or are you eager to go back to Pengcheng to meet a beautiful woman?" Although he asked with a relaxed smile, his eyes were extremely serious. Yin Yixuan also smiled: "if you want to meet a beautiful woman, you need her permission." The vagueness of his answer, however, showed even more what he meant. Chapter 111 110 Yin Yixuan thought that he would return to Pengcheng soon, and his mood began to become clear. He got up and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "I can''t accompany you to lunch today. When I return to Beijing from Pengcheng, I will mend it together. I''ll go to pack up first." Looking at Yin Yixuan''s back quickly disappeared in bamboo Pavilion, Zheng Zhongwen''s smile gradually congealed. It seems that he has not given up Qi Rongyue! Now he is the new number one scholar in science. When he rode on the streets of Pengcheng and wore the number one red flower on his chest, Yi Xuan, who was very handsome, would surely pay more attention. At that time, Qi Rongyue saw Yixuan, will you be moved? Yes, how many women can not be moved by a man like Yixuan who has the best looks and talents? "Shizi, what are you thinking?" Sangui asked when he saw shiziye sitting in a daze. Zheng Zhongwen turned to see Sangui and asked with a smile, "Sangui, if you are a woman, will you choose to like me or Yixuan?" Three GUI ha ha a smile, the body involuntarily backed two steps: "that of course is like young master Yin." Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "why? Is that how I''m not liked? " "Shizi, you are not disliked. You are totally disliked by women!" Zheng Zhongwen suddenly thought of some gossip in Kyoto City. He didn''t care about it before, but now he feels very upset if he wants to come. Who is so boring? He secretly arranges that he likes men. He has the habit of Longyang. He was interrogated by his parents for a long time. "All the people in the capital city are full and have nothing to do. Jingtian''s nonsense!" Sangui shrugged: "this is not what you find yourself. How can there be a devil wind coming from a hole in the world?" Zheng Zhongwen did not understand: "what does this mean? Why did I find myself? Apart from being closer to Yixuan, I haven''t said a few words to any man. If people in the capital city doubt that I have that hobby, why only doubt me, not Yixuan? " Sangui said: "isn''t it simple? Mr. Yin is a man with a fiancee. How about you? The girl you see at home, do you have one? The capital is no different from other places. There are many nobles and nobles living in the capital. You can''t look down on other girls. You can''t easily damage their reputation. Naturally, you have to arrange some unpleasant ones to cover up. It seems that what you look at is not rejected because other girls are not outstanding enough, but because of your special hobbies. " Zheng Zhongwen stood up from the cushion, looked at the three nobles from top to bottom, clapped his hands and said: "OK, you boy, unexpectedly, you have not only a pair of torch eyes, but also a delicate heart! It''s so complicated that you can see it clearly! " "Complicated?" Sangui shook his head: "I don''t think it''s complicated at all. Although the big guy doesn''t say it on the face, he knows it in his heart. We all think you know it in your heart. You really don''t know it, Shizi?" Sangui is also surprised. His family is not stupid. Why can''t they see through this little thing? Zheng Zhongwen shrugged: "I never thought about this kind of thing at all, never cared about it, and naturally didn''t go deep into it. But today I hear you say that, I finally understand one thing!" Sangui hurried forward: "what do you understand?" Zheng Zhongwen gave him a squint and hummed, "don''t tell you, go back!" Chapter 112 Zheng Zhongwen just walked two steps to the gate of zhuxuan and stopped suddenly. He turned back and looked at the wine jar on the low table. Suddenly he said, "take back the unfinished wine, so as not to waste it!" Sangui is surprised that he can''t close his mouth. When did his family become so thrifty? Besides, it''s clear that he brought this wine to Prince Yin, but after drinking half of it, he will take it back? Zheng Zhongwen pretends not to see Sangui''s surprise and turns to go out with his head held high. Sangui had to hold the remaining half of the jar of wine in his arms and rushed out quickly in the scornful eyes of the people in the bamboo Pavilion. - Pengcheng Rongyu hall is as cold as ever. Although Miss Qi''s name is well known in Pengcheng, none of them can take the money. So the business of Rongyu hall is not very good. Sometimes it is open for a day, and there may not be a guest. Because of this, although Rongyu hall is well-known, it has not brought too much impact to the peers. Everyone has their own way of life and their own world, but they are at peace. Qi Rongyue is reading a book. There are firecrackers and gongs outside. It seems that there is a big happy event. She raised her eyes to Xueer and asked, "is there anyone married today?" Xueer shook her head: "no, it''s someone who won the first prize!" Xueer looks at the young lady and smiles deeply. Qi doesn''t have to guess who it is: "master Yin!" Xueer hurriedly gets close to the young lady: "yes, it''s him. The list that was put three days ago, the Yin family got the news yesterday, and today''s celebration is all over the street." "Oh!" Qi Rongyue''s eyes fell on the book again, and answered Xueer lightly. Xueer, seeing the appearance of Miss, hurriedly said: "I heard that young master Yin will be in Pengcheng today, and maybe he will ride on horseback." "Oh!" Qi Rongyue still has little reaction. Xueer saw this and sighed, "just like the great prince Yin, now he has won the first prize again. He was born in the Houfu. I don''t know how many women secretly promised him that they would not marry him." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "only by one''s appearance and family background, can one''s heart secretly allow him not to marry? Xueer, can you think too much?" Xueer hums: "no, miss, you don''t need something, but there are many people who are very rare. Today, young master Yin returns to the city, you go to see how many fancy girls are standing on both sides of the street. They just want to let him look at them in the crowd. What is like you, miss, a thousand miles away!" Qi Rongyue felt his head was a little big, so he said, "are you thirsty?" Xueer didn''t respond for a moment and shook her head: "I''m not thirsty! Are you thirsty, miss? " Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I don''t speak as much as you, how can I be thirsty?" Xueer then understood that the young lady was teasing her again. Xueer stamped her feet. She was about to run to the backyard to see what she was eating in the kitchen. Suddenly, she heard a shout outside. She turned and walked out. "Isn''t this Xueer girl? Tell your young lady to come out! " Xueer frowns. They are two people with arrogance. Isn''t it the famous gangsters in Changxing street? One is Huang Liu and the other is sun ba. Their names are strange. Behind them, there was a door board. On the door board, there was a man with a blue face and closed eyes. He could not see whether there was ups and downs on his chest. He looked like a dead man. Chapter 113 112 "tell me something!" Xueer is wary of looking at the two gangsters in front of her. These two are famous bullies. It''s not good to find the door of Rongyu hall today. Huang Liu, a little taller, took a step forward and reached out to touch his chin. He smiled so unkindly: "little girl, you can''t be the master of this matter. Go and call out your miss. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. Although Xueer is brave, she is a girl''s family after all. When she meets such a hooligan, she still feels a little empty in her heart. However, the hooligan obviously comes to make trouble. She doesn''t want her to be bullied by such a hooligan. So she raised her neck, straightened her back, and said in a cold voice, "where are you coming from? You need to get away from the trouble. It''s not a theater if the Rongyu hall is a medical center!" When Huang 61 heard Xueer''s words, his face immediately changed, and he raised his hand to slap Xueer''s ear. "Stop!" The crisp but powerful voice sounded behind Xueer. Huang Liu was not such a obedient person, but when he heard the voice, his hand retracted involuntarily. He doesn''t know why. It seems that the voice has a magic power that can make his heart fear. When he sees the people coming out behind Xueer, he can''t help wondering, is the voice just made by the girl in front of him? "The whole family asked you to come!" He didn''t ask who he was, what he came here to do, or who let him come, but came to a conclusion directly. At the time of Huang 61, he didn''t know how to answer. He thought that when Miss Qi met him, he had to ask who he was and what he was going to do. He also prepared a large set of words, but now none of them can be used. "You, what are you talking about? What family? I don''t know what you''re talking about! " Huang six''s eyes are a little flustered and his mouth is anxious to deny. Qi Rongyue was only suspicious at first. Unexpectedly, he cheated his horse''s feet. Indeed, Qi''s family was doing evil. Her eyes fell behind Huang Liu, and the man on the doorplate was apparently dying. Qi Rongyue pointed to the dying humanity: "do you want to tell me that he saw a disease in our Rongyu hall, and then took the medicine of our Rongyu hall. Now it''s like this. It''s all because of my poor medical skills and careless prescription?" Xueer chuckled loudly, and her eyes were full of ridicule. Huang Liu thought that he was a good eater in Changxing street, and that he was familiar with black and white. But what happened? When you meet someone like Miss, they don''t use the same routine. Huang Liu didn''t expect that his lines were all spit out in the other side''s mouth, which made him lose another chance to add fuel and vinegar. He clapped his thigh and said in a high voice: "yes, it seems that you remember what you have done very clearly. In this way, you can save a lot of trouble. I don''t think you need to open the Rongyu hall again, so as not to harm people''s lives." Qi Rongyue''s eyes are cool, his face is not happy and angry, his voice is still clear and powerful: "since you think it''s me, why don''t you report to the official and take this man to the gate of my Rongyu hall, what do you want?" In fact, in the previous three main words, most of the people around have known the truth. There is only one truth! Huang six did not know where to find a person who was dying of illness and wanted to harm Miss Qi''s reputation. PS: I''d like to add a chapter to my relatives who asked me questions on "the great God said" but I didn''t answer them. It''s not that I don''t want to answer - I only know today that there''s the function of "the great God said" - don''t laugh at me, I''m such a dedicated person. I only know how to bury my head and code words every day, and I can''t even ask for the recommendation ticket. So, hehe - everyone should be conscious, ha ha, said the great God A good function, will often play in the future, welcome to ask me questions, I will answer Oh! Chapter 114 113 unfortunately, before he did these things, he didn''t find out the rules of Rongyu hall. Many people know that the Rongyu hall only sells the ready-made medicine. But Huang Liu brought this man, who was dressed in rags and skinny. His hair was no different from that of a chicken coop. It was obvious that he was a beggar in the city. How could such a person get one hundred liang of gold? Even if they have one hundred Liang silver, they will never be used to cure diseases. For them, the most important thing is to have a full meal and a cold night. Of course, although the onlookers knew the truth, no one dared to speak it out in person, because Huang Liu was so notorious that none of them wanted to cause disaster. Seeing that she took the initiative to mention the official report, Huang Liu was even more upset. How could this girl always not play according to common sense? Is it not because he ought to bring it up to intimidate her? Huang Liu coughed and said in a high voice: "don''t talk about these useless places like the government. It''s not the place where you rich people can talk. Can we get in? Besides, I don''t know if Mr. Zheng is your back. Of course, you are not afraid to report to the official. " Huang six praised his cleverness, which seemed to make sense. Just listen to miss Qi: "so you don''t report to the government, do you want money?" It''s too straightforward. Of course, he asked for money, not only money, but also that she could not continue to run the Rongyu hall here. Huang Liuheng said: "my brother was hurt like this by you. If you just want to use money to do good, you may think about this too simply, right? You''re a doctor''s shop, not a rouge and gouache shop. Is a quack like you qualified to open a doctor''s shop? Today, you don''t only need to give money, but I also need to take away the plaque of the Rongyu hall, so that you won''t hurt people again. " The meaning of Huang Liu has been understood by Qi Rongyue, and even the crowd around him. Although they are not ashamed of themselves, no one has offered to help them. They just gather around to watch the bustle. It''s none of their business. But Huang Liu didn''t quite understand Qi Rongyue. The girl was too calm. Since she appeared in front of him, there was no change in her expression on her flower like face. Qi Rongyue pointed to the dying humanity behind Huang Liu: "this man has not seen any disease in my Rongyu hall, nor taken any medicine from my Rongyu hall, so you want to blackmail me with this, I''m afraid it won''t work." But Huang six hums: "you say no, no? Now that he''s like this, of course you won''t admit it! " Qi Rongyue takes back his eyes and stares at Huang liudao in front of him: "you said that he became like this after my treatment in Rongyu hall. So, what''s your relationship with him? How can you be so clear about him? " Huang Liuxiang didn''t want to make a detour: "he is a distant cousin of mine, who lived alone before. I went to him this morning and found that he had become like this. We are brothers. How can I look at the matter of brothers?" "Listen to you, he told you that he became like this after he had been cured in Rongyu hall?" "Yellow six nods:" that of course, otherwise how can I know "That is to say, before you bring him to Rongyu hall, he will still be able to speak, know people, and have a clear mind. What he has done before is clear?" Qi Rongyue continues to ask questions. Chapter 115 114 after listening to this question, Huang Liu knew that he had been cheated by the other side, but he had already spoken out. If he wanted to change again, it would not be so easy. "Yes, that''s right. When I saw him, he could recognize me. His kung fu from his home to the Rongyu hall became like this. It can be imagined that the medicine you prescribe for him is nothing but poison." Yelled Huang Liu. Standing in the crowd, Si Yuan can''t hold on to Nai, just about to rush out, but Yin Yixuan pulls him: "don''t go, she can handle it! Let''s come out and make things harder! " Si Yuan said: "then let''s just watch Miss Qi being bullied by that bully?" Yin Yixuan sneers: "do you look like she''s been bullied?" Si Yuan looks around and mutters, "it''s not like it!" On the contrary, the bully looks a bit like being bullied. Qi Rongyue pointed to the dying man and asked, "what''s his name? Where do you live? " Huang Liu frowned and said, "do you think you are the master of Qingtian? You need to find out what''s going on! " Qi Rongyue said: "everyone who has seen the doctor in my Rongyu hall has a record. You give his name and I''ll ask the assistant to check it. Isn''t that reasonable?" "Or do you not know his name at all?" Huang Liu claims to be a distant cousin of the man. Since he is a relative, he can''t have no name. Huang Liushen''s mind turned sharply and said, "who said I don''t know his name? His family name is Zhao. He is the fourth in the family. His mother and father named him Zhao Si. After his mother and father died, he lived alone in a broken house in Liuku old street." Liuku old street is full of dilapidated houses. Huang Liu happens to have a house in Liuku old street. That''s the lie. In case Qi Rongyue asks about the specific location of his house again. Huang Liu, Zhao Si, sun Ba, ah - it''s really easy to name. As a result, Miss Qi didn''t ask any more. Instead, she crossed Huang Liu and went straight behind him. She squatted beside the dying man. First, she felt the pulse, then opened the man''s eyelids, then pinched the man''s cheeks, forced him to open his mouth, and then she saw the situation in his eyes and mouth, which made her hands loose. Instead of getting up, she said to Xueer, "Xueer, get the needle." Xueer hurriedly handed over a small needle bag she had with her. Huang Sixian saw this and shouted, "what are you doing?" Qi Rongyue''s speed is extremely fast: "before Huang Liu made a response, she had pulled out two needles and stuck them in the important acupoints of that man." After two stitches, she pulled out the silver needle and said in a low voice, "I''m a doctor, so I can''t die without help." Huang six reached for Qi Rongyue''s shoulder and said, "I think you want to kill people." Qi Rongyue holds the silver needle in one hand, stabs it quickly, accurately and ruthlessly. At the same time, he has a gentle side of his shoulder, just to avoid Huang Liushen''s hand grasping her shoulder. Xueer sees this, hurries to block in front of Qi Rongyue, yells: "what are you doing? In broad daylight, is there any magic in your eyes? " If on weekdays, if there are not so many people around, if the dead girl''s back is not Lord Zheng, what will Huang Liu do with her? Directly knock them to the ground and let them look for teeth. "Do you know it''s sunny now? Your young lady killed people and killed people in the street. Do you have a king''s law in your eyes? " Yelled Huang Liu. Chapter 116 115 "who killed in the street A deep and majestic voice came from the crowd. They all dodged to the two sides, only to see a man dressed in Yamen''s constable''s clothes walking quickly to Huang Liu, who was followed by two yamen servants with iron chains. Huang Liuyi looked at the man, and the meat on his face was immediately loose. He smiled and came to the man: "Constable Jin, what brings you here?" Gold catches the scalp to smile the flesh not to smile way: "what wind blows?"? In broad daylight, people are going to be killed in the street. Can I not come? " Hearing this, Huang Liuyi hurriedly pointed to Qi Rongyue, who was giving the needle to the patient, and said, "it''s her. It''s her who wants to kill people and kill people. Hurry up and catch her and go back to yamen!" Constable Jin is not a fool. Will he listen to the direction of a scoundrel? What''s more, the girl in front of me is not someone else. She is the eldest daughter of the magistrate Qi. Although the father and daughter are quarreling now, I don''t know when Miss Qi will make up with the Lord Qi again? What''s more, even if Miss Qi and Lord Qi are breaking up now, she has another new backer, one that even the magistrate of Qi dare not offend. Constable Jin stared at Huang Liu and said, "if she wants to kill people, she will be under the sunflower? You don''t have a brain, when everyone else is like you? Miss Qi is clearly treating the disease! " Can Huang Liu not know that she is treating a disease? He just doesn''t want her to cure him, but the dead girl can''t be tough on her. Now, Constable Jin is involved again. It''s really difficult. "Constable Jin, you don''t know that this man became like this after he was cured in Rongyu hall. I doubt that Qi Rongyue would secretly kill her. She would die without any symptoms. In this way, she would be able to insist that Zhao siyigen didn''t go into her Rongyu hall, so that she could leave her responsibility completely!" Constable Kim shook his head. "I can''t hear you say that on one side. I have to ask Miss Qi." At this time, Qi Rongyue had collected the needle and stood up. She handed the bag to Xueer and turned her head to Constable Jin and said, "Constable Jin, this man really hasn''t treated his illness in our Rongyu hall, let alone taken the medicine of our Rongyu hall. His illness has been for a long time. The wind and cold invade the body, causing internal heat. Because he didn''t keep warm properly, the cold and heat alternated all day long, and the minor illness dragged him It''s a great disease. Fortunately, it''s not yet terminally ill. It has to be treated. " Qi Rongyue glanced at Huang Liuyi again and said, "thank you very much. If he didn''t send someone here today, his life would be hard to protect in a few days." Constable Jin saw Huang Liu''s face became ugly. He sneered at him and said to Qi Rongyue, "when will Zhao Si wake up?" Qi Rongyue said: "wake up immediately!" Qi Rongyue''s words just fell, and Xueer on one side shouted: "wake up, this man wake up!" When Constable Kim heard this, he immediately leaned forward and crouched down to the man and asked, "can you see people clearly?" The man answered in a hoarse voice with his dry mouth open. The waiter in the shop brought a bowl of hot tea and helped the man to drink half of it. Constable Jin pointed to Qi Rongyue and said, "who is she?" The man shook his head. "I don''t know!" Constable Jin points to Huang Liu again. He sees that Huang Liu is trying to escape, but he is caught by Constable Jin at a glance. He immediately lets people catch him and drag him. The man looked at Huang Liu and nodded, "this is Mr. Huang. I know him!" Xueer cried, "you call him Mr. Huang? Isn''t he your distant cousin? " Chapter 117 116 the man shook his head blankly: "how could lord Huang be my cousin? I''m just a beggar. In this world, I have no relatives for a long time." Xueer stares at Huang Liuyi proudly, and then asks, "so, don''t you call Zhao Siluo?" The man shook his head again: "my name is Daniel. I''m a beggar when I was a child. I don''t have a family name. My old name is Hua, who raised me up." Constable Jin asked the Daniel, "you are so ill, but you are seriously ill because you have taken the medicine prescribed by Rongyu hall?" Daniel hurriedly waved his hand: "no, I am a beggar. Where can I get the money to see a doctor and get the medicine? After this winter, our group of beggar lived in the shabby temple. Because we heated it in the fire and accidentally burned the temple, there was not even a place to shelter from the wind. Many people were caught in the cold and didn''t have the money to cure it. The more sick the more, the more serious it is. It''s not half the same as the Rongyu hall Some relationship! " Things have been clearly understood, and there is no need to ask the trial again. Constable Jin turns around and looks at Huang liudao, who is under the custody of two yamen servants. "Huang Liu, what else do you have to say?" Just after Daniel woke up, Huang Liu knew that he couldn''t hide it. He had been thinking about how to get away. When Constable Jin asked him, he immediately began to call for injustice: "Constable Jin, it''s really not against me. I''m also kind-hearted for a while. Who knows that a good heart has done a bad thing." Constable Jin sneered: "are you kind? Tell me what kind of kindness you are! " Huang six busy way: "this morning, I and sun Eight found the bull brothers under the plane trees of Changxin street. He lay on the ground half dead and alive. I asked him what happened. He probably didn''t know clearly at that time, and he stretched out his fingers. I looked at his hand, as if pointing to the direction of the hall, and asked if he wanted to see the doctor in the hall. , a very angry look. At that time, I wondered if it would be because he was ill in the Rongyu hall and didn''t get cured, but it was more serious that he became like this. I also took him to miss Qi for justice out of a good heart. Who knows, it was a misunderstanding, ha ha - it was a misunderstanding, I was reckless. " Qi Rongyue bows to salute in the Six Dynasties: "Miss Qi, it''s my fault for you, Miss Qi. I can''t help it. I hope there are a lot of Miss Qi. Don''t worry about me!" Qi dissolved moon, sidestepped his ritual, and whispered: "is it wrong to forgive you? I do not have to has the final say. I have already reported to the officer, then this is handed over to the government." She turned her head to Xueer and said, "let''s get the big cow in!" After that, he turned around and went into the dissolving Yu hall, ignoring the things behind him. As soon as Constable Jin heard Qi Rongyue''s words, he knew that she was not going to let Huang Liu go. He said to the two yamen servants around him, "take people back first." Constable Jin left Changxing street with Huang Liu and sun Ba, who kept calling for revenge. When the people around saw that there was no play to see, they all dispersed. When the crowd dispersed, Yin Yixuan''s figure naturally emerged. Xueer is greeting the man to carry the seriously ill bull into the room. She is about to enter the door, but a clear male voice comes from behind: "Xueer girl!" Xueer turns around and sees the person who calls her. It''s the new number one scholar Lang, Yin Yixuan! "Young master yin?" I thought that he would ride on a high horse and pass through the street in the sound of gongs and drums in the noisy sky, but I didn''t expect that he appeared so quietly outside the Rongyu hall. Chapter 118 117 Xueer looked around and saw that no one wanted to live here. Then she asked, "what is Mr. Yin doing here? See a doctor? " In fact, she asked knowingly, and Yin Yixuan did not know. But since she asked, he would answer naturally. "I want to see your young lady. I have something to say to her!" Yin Yixuan said. Xueer asked, "if I say no, will you go?" Yin Yixuan shakes his head with a clear smile and warm eyes. Xueer shrugged her shoulders and sighed, "since that''s the case, come in!" Miss said that in the event of force majeure, don''t try to resist desperately. Sometimes, she will step back and maybe spread the sky. She doesn''t know whether this sentence is applicable to the current situation, and she will use it first. Yin Yixuan and Si Yuan followed Xueer into the Rongyu hall. The hall of Rongyu hall is different from the pharmacy of general medicine hall. The hall of Rongyu hall is very open and spacious. Except for some chairs and carbon basins in the waiting area, there is nothing in the hall, and there is no one there. The counter and the clinic table are close to the wall, so there is such a large space, which gives people a sense of relaxation. Unlike other medicine halls, there are medicine cabinets everywhere It''s different here, not only that there''s no medicine but also a sandalwood fragrance, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. Qi Rongyue is sitting at the back of the clinic, writing the prescription. When he looks at her, she just pinches the prescription in her hand and blows the ink. Then she hands it to the man beside him: "decoct the medicine for him!" Her eyes immediately fell on Xueer and Yin Yixuan behind her. When she saw Yin Yixuan, her eyes only stopped for a moment. Then she said to Xueer, "go to the warehouse and get him a suit, and ask sister-in-law Wu to make him some light food, so that he can eat and go again." Xueer answers, and her eyes just fall on Yin Yixuan''s face again: "Congratulations, Mr. Yin!" Yin Yixuan chuckled and walked towards her. He sat down in front of the clinic and stretched out his wrist. Qi Rongyue picked up his eyebrows and said, "what do you mean, young master yin?" Yin Yixuan said, "I feel uncomfortable. Please help me to have a look!" Qi Rongyue did not move, only light way: "Yin childe speak in full, complexion is full of the Qi and blood, walking steadily, not sick." But Yin Yixuan said, "how can you know that I''m not ill without seeing it?" Qi Rongyue said: "look, smell, ask, cut! If the patient''s observation is not accurate, then auscultation, auscultation is not accurate, and then consultation, and finally pulse cutting. If Mr. Yin is not ill, then pulse cutting is not necessary. " Yin Yixuan slowly retracted his hand and sighed, "it seems that it''s not so easy for you to see a doctor for me!" Qi Rongyue said: "I''m a doctor. It''s easy for me to see a doctor. First of all, you need to have a doctor. As long as you have a doctor, I''m duty bound." How does this sound like swearing? Yin Yixuan hurriedly changed the topic: "it''s a pity that I left Pengcheng in such a hurry that I couldn''t say goodbye to my miss!" Qi Rongyue picked up the book on the side, turned to the place he had read before, and whispered: "our relationship is not a relationship that needs to be said goodbye. If childe Yin is OK, please go back!" He had already guessed that she would be this kind of attitude. With preparation in mind, he naturally didn''t feel lost. She had always been like this, didn''t he? Chapter 119 118 Yin Yixuan smiled, and Mou Hua was bright: "it''s already noon. In order to return to Pengcheng earlier, I haven''t even had breakfast!" Qi Rongyue''s eyes did not move away from the book, but his brow slightly picked up: "so what?" "I can already smell the food in your Wu Rongyu hall!" She raised her eyes and looked at the man with a warm smile. He smiled very well. There seemed to be light in his eyes. Ordinary women would like this kind of man. Unfortunately, she Qi Rongyue is not an ordinary woman. "Would you like to stay in the Rongyu hall for lunch?" She asked. He nodded naturally: "how can we be regarded as friends? I came back from Kyoto, and I came to Pengcheng. I didn''t even go back home. The first person I came to see was you. I''m still empty. The food in your Rongyu hall is cooked. Isn''t it normal for you to leave me to have a meal?" Qi Rongyue looks at him for a few moments, suddenly takes back his eyes, starts to read again, only lightly replies: "what you say seems very reasonable, then stay!" Qi Rongyue suddenly agreed so simply, which surprised Yin Yixuan. He thought it would take more words, but unexpectedly he agreed so readily. She''s really different. She''s such a maverick in her actions and speaking. It''s hard to guess. Is it because of this that he noticed her and began to care about her? There is no dialogue between the two. One is reading quietly, the other is looking at the reader quietly. From the perspective of Si Yuan, the picture is beautiful, just like a picture. He has never seen the childe be so interested in any girl. It seems that the childe is really moved this time. Unfortunately, if you can move your heart earlier, maybe it will be done. But in this case, even if you move your heart, what''s the use? It is impossible for the Yin family to accept an abandoned daughter who has been expelled from the family, even if she is the daughter of their Yin family to save the benefactor. Once impossible, now even more impossible! In the first place, according to the meaning of Wenchang Houfu in Kyoto, I want to choose a noble family for my son in Kyoto City. But Si Yuan looked at the hot face of the young man, and it was not easy to pour cold water on him. He was alone in the struggle. When Xueer came back, she was shocked to see this picture. Hasn''t Mr. Yin finished what he wants to say? Why don''t you go? "Miss, it''s all done!" Xueer reaches Qi Rongyue''s side. Qi Rongyue didn''t raise his head. "You take Prince Yin to have dinner later!" "Ah?" Xueer is puzzled. Qi Rongyue said: "Mr. Yin has been working hard all the way. He can''t walk hungry any more. We can''t watch someone faint outside our hospital." Xueer takes an eye to see Yin Yixuan in surprise. Seeing that his face is light, she doesn''t show any displeasure because of Miss''s deliberate sarcasm. Then she laughs and says: "Mr. Yin, please!" Yin Yixuan got up and said to Qi Rongyue, "Miss Qi is the master, please first!" Qi Rongyue''s eyes are still glued to the book, and only a light voice answers: "I''m not hungry, go to eat first!" As soon as Yin Yixuan heard this, he sat down again: "then I will not go. There is no reason for guests to eat by themselves." Xueer chuckles. It seems that Mr. Yin has made up his mind to have dinner with the young lady. If he doesn''t achieve his goal, he will not stop. Chapter 120 119 Qi Rongyue''s eyes finally left the book and fell on Yin Yixuan''s face. Looking into his dark eyes, he said, "what do you want from me, young master yin?" Yin Yixuan did not expect that she would ask, but he is not an ordinary person after all, she asked, he naturally wanted to answer. "People only know how precious things they have lost when they have lost them. I don''t want to leave such a big regret in my life. I want to find what I have lost. It belongs to me and you!" Although he didn''t say anything clearly, people who understand will understand naturally. Qi Rongyue shakes his head, still coagulating his eyes, deep and unpredictable. "Some things, once lost, can''t get back. Your life is doomed to leave regrets. There''s never something that belongs to you in the world. If it belongs to you, it won''t be lost. If it''s lost, it doesn''t belong to you. You can''t find it!" This is the response and the conclusion. And her attitude. But his attitude will not change because she is too generous. If he is changed just because of three words, he will not be Yin Yixuan, and he will not lose his marriage, and now he will find the lost marriage again. Yin Yixuan didn''t argue any more, but said in a low voice: "wait and see!" She just chuckles and smiles, but her eyes are still cool. Si Yuan couldn''t help shouting: "Miss Qi, you are willing to eat with Zheng Shizi, but you are not willing to eat with my son. Can''t my son compare with Zheng Shizi?" Yin Yixuan frowned and scolded: "Si Yuan, no nonsense." Si Yuan muttered, "I''m not talking nonsense. Aren''t you curious, young man?" Yes, he had been curious before, but since he started talking with Zheng Zhongwen, he was relieved when he knew the truth. He is not curious at all now. But he still wants to hear what Qi Rongyue will say. Qi Rongyue looks at Si Yuan. His handsome face is full of anger for his son. "I invited Zheng Shizi to dinner because he helped me a lot, which is the right thing," she said in a low voice She looked sideways at Yin Yixuan and said, "but I don''t remember what Mr. Yin helped me, but asked me to invite you to dinner!" Yin Yixuan secretly scolds Si Yuan. Look, this meal looks like it''s going to be a soup. Qi Rongyue then said: "in this case, I really don''t need to invite you to dinner. Young master Yin, please come back!" Qi Rongyue''s cold and indifferent face at first gives out a trace of coldness. Yin Yixuan knows that if she goes down again, it will only increase her antipathy and make her return more comfortable. It''s better to withdraw first and stay in the future. Yin Yixuan got up and smiled at Qi Rongyue. "I''m really tired of going on this road for days. I''ll go back first. Another day, no, I''ll come back tomorrow." Qi Rongyue looks down and doesn''t speak. He just thinks his words are the wind in his ear, and it''s easy to pass. After leaving the Rongyu hall, Si Yuan said with a twist: "young master, did I help you just now?" Yin Yixuan pointed to Si Yuan and shook his head and sighed: "you, I don''t see you talking so much in ordinary days!" Si Yuan spits out his tongue: "I also want to help you, who knows Miss Qi -" br > "she is not wrong, I am not good! I''m not good enough, I''m not good enough! " He looked back at the plaque of the Rongyu hall and the big characters with black background and gold paint. In the process of finishing, there was a wave of elegance. Just like Qi Rongyue, he looked at the delicate and beautiful girl, but he was as strong and deep as a man. Chapter 121 There was a crackling firecracker outside the gate of Yin''s mansion. Hearing the sound of the firecracker, Mr. and Mrs. Yin, who were talking in the hall, knew that it was Yin Yixuan who had arrived home. They could not help but get up from their seats and greet each other. Can you not be happy? As a son of the Hou clan, how honored it is to be the first one in the 300 years since the Chu Dynasty established the country! This is not only the honor of the Yin family in Pengcheng, but also the honor of the whole Prefecture of Wenchang. Yin Yixuan watched his father, mother and grandmother standing at the door of the hall and looked at him. He quickened his pace and quickly came to his relatives. His smile was as warm as jade as ever. "Grandmother, father, mother, I''m back!" The old lady of Yin''s family held on to her grandson''s hand tightly, and couldn''t say a whole word excitedly: "OK, OK, good to come back!" The old lady is the old lady of Wenchang Houfu. She used to live in the Wenchang Houfu of Kyoto City. Two years ago, because the old houye was immortal, she took a concubine. She was so angry that she went back to Pengcheng with her second son who was working in Kyoto at that time. She lived there for two years. Instead, she was used to the simple and comfortable life in Pengcheng and would not return to the big house in the capital. Lord Yin also patted his son on the shoulder: "nice!" Although I know that my son may win the championship, I have this kind of preparation in mind, but when they get the real news, they still can''t keep calm. The Houfu of Wenchang has been glorified for a hundred years, but it''s also the foundation industry earned by our ancestors. Now my son is admitted to the top prize, and this will be another era of glory. Mrs. Yin looked at her son with red eyes and sobbed, "it must be very hard. You''ve lost a lot of weight!" The old lady also said, "yes, I look thinner than when I left Pengcheng last time." The old lady turned to see Si Yuan: "Si Yuan, do you take good care of the young man?" Si Yuan muttered, "you are not tired of reading hard. You think you want to be thin because you have lovesickness." He sounds like a mosquito and a fly, but the big guy doesn''t hear him. Seeing him hanging his head, he seems to be regretful, and he doesn''t have to be embarrassed any more. After all, Si Yuan is a schoolboy who grew up with Yi Xuan. He takes good care of him every day. It''s impossible to go to Kyoto but he will slack off. Yin Yixuan said, "it''s so cold outside. Let''s go in and talk!" When a family member entered the hall, the warmth came. Yin Yixuan took the cloak off his shoulder and handed it to Si Yuan. He sat down for the first time on the right. Lord Yin asked Yin Yixuan, "the servants who are guarding the gate came to report two hours ago, saying that you have entered the city. How can you go back to the mansion now? What happened on the way? " Yin Yixuan nodded: "we did encounter something. When we passed Changxing street, we saw a new Rongyu hall full of people. We came up to see it, but we saw an interesting thing." As soon as Mrs. Yin heard about the Rongyu hall, she immediately became interested. The day before yesterday, her two older sisters and sons came to visit the Yinfu hall. They also talked about the Rongyu hall. They said that the doctor in the Rongyu hall was a girl with excellent medical skills, especially good at the stubborn diseases of women and old people. The old ladies and wives of several families in Pengcheng who had not been cured for many years came to her Straight is the cure. As a woman as well as an elderly woman, she has some problems, some of which can''t be cured by many doctors. Some of which are hard for a woman to talk about in front of a male doctor. When she heard of a female doctor who can cure these diseases, would the old lady be unhappy. Chapter 122 "Tell me, what interesting things did you see outside the Rongyu hall?" Asked the old lady. Lord Yin and his wife looked at each other with worry and helplessness in their eyes. They knew very well who was the doctor in the Rongyu hall! Yin Yixuan took a sip of tea, but the smile on his face was still light, but the light in his eyes was different from that in the past. He happily narrated what he heard and heard at the gate of the Rongyu hall today, which was vivid and colorful. The old lady was amazed: "this girl is really amazing. She doesn''t talk about such good medical skills when she is young It''s really rare that the son is so steady. I don''t know whose girl she is. She has such a good upbringing! " Yin Yixuan is waiting for the old lady''s question. He just wanted to answer, but he stopped him: "Yi Xuan, you are tired. Go to have a rest. I''ll ask someone to invite you out for dinner later." Knowing what his father meant, Yin Yixuan didn''t say much. He got up and went back to his yard. When Yin Yixuan left, the old lady complained, "why don''t you let him talk?" "Master Yin sighed," mother, do you know who is the woman doctor in the Rongyu hall "The old lady hums a way:" if I know, still need to ask Yi Xuan She looked at her son''s and daughter-in-law''s faces were not quite right. Then she said, "who is it? It''s hard for you." Lord Yin knows this sooner or later, and the old lady wants to know it. Instead of learning it from others, they should tell it to each other truthfully, so that the old lady will not hear any gossip from other places, which will damage the reputation of Yixuan and Qi Rongyue. "Mother, the female doctor in Rongyu hall, is the daughter of Qi Yongchun and Mo runiang, Qi Rongyue, Yixuan''s former fiancee!" When the old lady heard this, her face changed in surprise: "what? How? Didn''t you tell me last time that the elder sister of Qi family had been kicked out of the house by his father? How can we open a hospital outside again? How could Yi Xuan mix with her? " "Don''t worry, mother," said Lord Yin, "listen to me slowly!" Lord Yin told the old lady all the things she knew. The old lady was furious. She slapped her palm on the tea table beside her body and said angrily, "this Qi Yongchun is not a thing, and this kind of thing can be done. At first, I said that Qi Rongyue did something wrong that cannot be forgiven, so that her own father was expelled from the house. That''s true Unexpectedly, he had such an idea. What did he think of our Yixuan? What does he think of our Yin family? What did he think of Wenchang''s Houfu? " "Don''t be angry, mother. It''s over. I''ve also sent someone to inquire about it. Now it''s Qi Rongyue who refuses to go back. Qi Yongchun also made a reservation before. Of course, it''s after our family made a statement." The old lady said, "what are you going to do? Let them be cheap? " The old lady is also a kind person. In those days, when her son and daughter-in-law were going to marry Qi''s family, everyone was against her. She was the only one who supported her. As a person, she should know how to repay her kindness. The lady Yin''s eyes were slightly red, and sighed, "I''m sorry for Ru Niang. Rong Yue is her only child, but I --" as a woman of Yin''s family, she had too much helplessness. When she made an engagement with Ru Niang, she just wanted to let Ru Niang''s child have no worries for the whole life and repay her kindness. Chapter 123 122 but now her daughter is living in exile, and she can do nothing! The old lady understood her daughter-in-law''s mood, sighed, turned to her son and asked, "it''s not inconvenient to talk about it. Why didn''t you just let Yixuan talk about it?" Yin dahen: "my mother, Yixuan and Rongyue were engaged before, but now they are divorced again. There are not a few people who know about this. They should have no intersection. If people see them often, it''s not good." But the old lady disagreed: "it''s just that I met in the street and didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. What''s good about it? You think too much!" Yin shook his head: "mother, you don''t know Yixuan? Never look at people who don''t care more and ask them more. How can he take the initiative to join in the bustle of the street The old lady thought, "yes, Yixuan doesn''t like to be busy on weekdays. Maybe it''s a coincidence today." Yin dahen: "the nearest way back to our home after entering the city is Taining street. However, he is willing to stay away from the nearest place and walk on Changxing street, which is the farthest and most unfavorable way. How can this happen?" The old lady was confused: "what do you mean?" "Yixuan''s heart moved to the dissolving moon!" Lord Yin made a conclusion. The old lady looked surprised. Her grandsons, who never looked at the women more, were really moved by the girl? "You, how do you know? This can''t be said without foundation! " The old lady asked. Yin dahen: "mother, am I talking nonsense? My own son knows that when he went to Qi''s house to discuss his family and met Qi Rongyue outside the Fulai inn that day, I knew that there was someone in my son''s heart!" The old lady''s face changed a few times, and asked, "since he likes the girl of dissolving the moon in his heart, why should he let you go to Qi''s house to withdraw?" Yin dahen: "at first, I didn''t know why. When Yi Xuan left Pengcheng, he was in a very low mood. I saw something wrong, so I secretly asked Si Yuan to ask about it. Si Yuan told me that Yi Xuan accidentally saw Rong Yue and Zheng Shizi eating in a restaurant. He was so jealous that he thought Qi Rongyue and Zheng Shizi were close to each other. In a rage, he asked me to go to Qi''s house to withdraw Pro. " Mrs. Yin asked: "how can I not know about this? Why don''t you tell me first? " Don''t wait for Lord Yin to answer, she murmurs again: "shouldn''t, such as mother''s daughter, how can be such a person." Mr. Yin said: "I''m afraid you''re confused, so I didn''t say it. Later, I went to inquire about it. That day, Rongyue was indeed with Zheng Shizi, but it wasn''t the situation that Yixuan imagined. There was a reason for it. They ate together, not because of personal love. So I just thought it didn''t happen." Mrs. Yin took a sigh of relief, and she said that a woman of such a nature as a mother, her daughter, could never be such a person. The old lady frowned and said nothing. In the past, she agreed to the marriage between Yin family and Qi family in order to repay her kindness. She never regretted it. But now, the marriage has retired, and Yi Xuan has won the first prize again. Qi Rongyue is no longer a magistrate''s daughter. She can only be regarded as a civilian medical woman. This identity is so different that they can no longer follow the lead. But if this girl is allowed to live outside like this, she can''t bear it. Chapter 124 123 the old lady suddenly thought of something. She clapped her thigh and said: "I have an idea. I''d better take her as a foster daughter. In this way, I can not only get rid of Yixuan''s idea, but also protect her with the power of Yin''s family, so as not to have this kind of thing happen again, and let her deal with this kind of ragged thing alone and weak." "It''s really a good idea," Mrs. Yin said with a smile. "Why didn''t I think of it?" Mr. Yin also had no objection. He nodded: "in this way, Rongyue becomes Yixuan''s sister. He can''t think of anything else. It''s wonderful to kill two birds with one stone." The old lady is also a fierce person. She immediately clapped the board and said: "it can''t be delayed. It''s better to bump into the sun. Hongwei, you should send someone to the Rongyu hall immediately and invite the dissolving moon. She said that my old lady had a bad disease suddenly and asked her to help me see the doctor!" Yin Hongwei just got up to do it. Looking at the daughter-in-law with red eyes, the old lady sighed, "don''t think too much about the past. Let it go. There is nothing wrong with the Qi family in our Yin family. How much did Rong Yue suffer in the Qi family? In the end, it''s also the Qi family''s housework. We can''t and can''t manage it." Mrs. Yin wiped her tears secretly. She often thought that she could not save herself and Yixuan as her mother had saved her life, so she took good care of their mother and son. She didn''t repay her kindness. She couldn''t take care of her only blood left in the world. "When the moon comes, don''t lose your temper!" The old lady asked. Mrs. Yin nodded, took the veil and wiped the tears from her eyes: "I know!" As soon as Qi Rongyue heard that the other side was Yin''s house, and there was no other patient in Rongyu hall at this time, she seemed to have no reason to refuse to go, so she said: "prepare the medicine chest." Since she has opened a hospital, this kind of job of visiting a doctor at home will not be rare in the future. She has already prepared the medicine boxes with needle bags and some commonly used patent medicines, and can go out with them. The carriage of Yin''s family is engraved with the unique emblem of the Marquis of Wenchang, which can only be used by Yin''s lineage. Just like the carriage of Lord Zheng''s house, although Lord Zheng can also calculate the origin of the Marquis of Yongping, but because it is not a lineage, it can only be engraved with the name of the Zheng family on the shaft of the carriage, rather than the unique emblem of the Zheng family. And the carriage engraved with the emblem of Yin''s family can not be taken by anyone, only a few masters and Yin''s distinguished guests can take it. Ordinary people may not know this rule, but Qi Rongyue is not ordinary people. She was once the princess of the Chu Dynasty. She naturally knows these rules among famous families of the Chu Dynasty very well. The carriage is very spacious. It is not only equipped with a carbon basin, but also has a thick plush cushion on the seat. It is soft and warm. Xueer felt the East and the West curiously. It was the first time for her to ride such a gorgeous carriage. "Miss, what kind of family is this Yin family? It looks very rich!" Qi Rongyue sneers: "it''s not only money, but also power, power!" Yin Hongwei, as the second son of the old Marquis of Wenchang Prefecture, is a relative brother with the current Marquis of Wenchang Prefecture. His status is naturally unusual. In this Pengcheng City, he transferred Xuzhou to the post of Salt Transportation Secretary, from the third grade. Although the official rank is not very high, it''s a real fat difference. It''s too fat to be fat. There are many people who want to take this seat, but it just falls on Yin Hongwei. It''s not so simple as luck. It''s also related to the operation of Wenchang Prefecture in Kyoto. Chapter 125 124 Xiaoxue didn''t understand these words. Hearing the word "power and potential", she immediately thought of Qi Yongchun and asked, "is it bigger than the official of Qi Zhifu?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "of course!" In Pengcheng, Qi Yongchun dare not offend two people most. One is Yin Hongwei, who is a senior official, and the other is Zheng Wenfan, who is a junior official. Both of them have Hou Fu as a backer, which can''t be provoked by his district magistrate. It''s no wonder that Qi Yongchun is so desperate to get on board the Yin family. Only by squeezing himself into the Marquis gate, can his status really soar in quality. Otherwise, let alone in Pengcheng, even if he is transferred to Kyoto one day, his life in Kyoto will not be very good. Unfortunately, the greed of human nature, so that he will be a good hand card, to hand broken, deserved! The carriage stopped at the gate of Yin''s house. Qi Rongyue and xue''er got down from the carriage, and the steward who was sitting in the front carriage hurriedly came to meet them. Qi Rongyue said, "steward Ma, it''s against the rules. We should go to the side door." Although a family like Yin''s is not in the prefecture of Kyoto, some rules will not be omitted. They are just the doctors they invite to their home, so they are not qualified to go through the main gate. Steward Ma said with a smile, "this is what the master and his wife ordered. I just do it. Miss Qi, please!" Qi Rongyue is not a hypocritical person. Since she is not a servant who has done something wrong, she is naturally inspired by her superiors. No matter what their purpose is, she really doesn''t like to sneak through the side door. Naturally, she prefers to go through the front door in such a aboveboard way, so she doesn''t speak much anymore and leads Xueer to enter. Steward Ma took them straight through the two doors to the Yuxiao Pavilion in the back house of Yin''s mansion. "Miss Qi, this Yuxiao Pavilion is the residence of the old lady. Please wait here for a moment. I''ll give you a notice." Steward Ma is very polite. After Qi Rongyue nodded his head, he turned around and walked in. Before he stepped out, a well-dressed middle-aged woman came out of the hall and came to the courtyard. When she saw the figure of steward Ma walking in, she called out, "steward Ma, is Miss Qi here?" Steward Ma stopped at once and said to the woman, "mother Zhong, it''s Miss Qi." Mother Zhong hurriedly came over and said to steward Ma, "the old lady is in a hurry. Just come!" Steward Ma turns back and exits the gate of Yuxiao Pavilion. Qi Rongyue and her maid are standing outside the gate. Mother Zhong''s eyes are so sharp that she looks at Qi Rongyue from head to toe and admires her. It''s no wonder that childe Yixuan will fall in love with her at first sight. Such a look and temperament, even if it''s placed among the expensive girls in Kyoto City, is enough to crush the crowd. "This is Miss Qi. Oh, it''s so beautiful. I can''t help but like it when I look at it!" Mother Zhong''s chubby face was full of smiles, and she reached out to hold Qi Rongyue''s hand. Qi Rongyue calmly drew his hand back and said with a smile, "mother Zhong is flattered." She doesn''t like to be touched, even if the person is a woman. The smile on Zhong''s mother''s face didn''t lose a minute because of her actions. Instead, the smile was even worse: "Miss Qi, please come in quickly, but the old lady has been talking about you." Looking at mother Zhong''s smiling face, Qi Rongyue understood that he was invited to Yinfu today. It seems that he didn''t come to see a doctor. I''m afraid there is something else! Chapter 126 125 if the old lady really has any disease, can she laugh as a servant? Mother Zhong greets Qi Rongyue and xue''er and goes to the side hall. As soon as she gets to the door of the side hall, she shouts, "old lady, madam, Miss Qi is here!" It seems that there are not only the old lady of Yin''s family, but also the lady of Lord Yin waiting for her in this room! On the contrary, she let go of her mind. With Mrs. Yin, I don''t think anything bad will happen. After all, Qi Rongyue''s mother is mo runiang, but Mrs Yin''s benefactor. Mother Zhong made a thick curtain for her, and a stream of heat came out of her face. Her mouth was slightly hooked, with a common light smile, she stepped in gracefully, and skillfully untied her cloak, and handed it to Xueer. Yiying''s movements are elegant and natural. It seems that she has done them thousands of times. It makes old lady Yin nod her head straight. Even if she is a young lady in the Marquis, she may not be so elegant. It''s not something that can be put on. Some people''s noble spirit and elegance can be seen from their bones. Just like Qi Rongyue in front of them, she can''t be associated with the prefect Qianjin. She''s more like a noble girl in Kyoto who is trained with high standards in urination. She stood down in the hall and blessed the old lady Yin and his wife gently, which was a kind of salute. "I look good in color, but your shoulders are high and low. It seems that your shoulders and neck are not very comfortable these days!" Qi Rongyue said to the old lady of Yin''s family. When the old lady heard this, she was very happy: "yes, right. These days, the pain in the neck and shoulders is so bad that it''s hard to knead or beat. You can see it at this glance. It''s really worthy of the name of a miracle doctor." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "the miracle doctor is not worthy to be a doctor, just a little familiar with some medical skills!" Mrs. Yin saw that her speech was modest, and when she spoke, she was serious and steady. She was not fickle and impetuous. She was more fond of it in her heart. She asked: "then you may cure this problem?" Qi Rongyue shook his head and said, "this disease can''t be cured, it can only be relieved, but if we can change some old habits, maybe the days of disease will be greatly reduced in the future." The old lady is the old mistress of Wenchang Houfu. She lives a glorious life. When she was in the city of Kyoto, she asked the royal doctor directly to see her. The royal doctor also said that she was sick or not. Most people will have this problem at a certain age. It can''t be cured. They can only let their servants rub and press more to relieve the pain. At first, this rubbing and pressing can also play a certain role, but in recent years, once the problem is committed, the pain is severe, sometimes even breathing is not smooth, and how to rub and press is not enough. Hearing Qi Rongyue''s saying that there is a way to control her illness, she immediately got excited: "talk about it!" Qi Rongyue nodded and said: "in fact, this cervical spondylosis, also known as the disease of wealth, only appears in the rich people. Those who work all day, rarely get this disease." "Mrs. Yin listened to very curious:" this is why "Because of this disease, it''s sitting out, like the old lady and your wife. They sit or lie down all day long. The shoulder and neck maintain a posture for a long time, and they don''t get proper activities. In addition, the sitting posture or sleeping posture are not correct, which leads to the occurrence of cervical spondylosis. However, it''s not a real disease. As long as we control it well, there will be no hindrance ¡£¡± Chapter 127 126 Xueer looks at Qi Rongyue with the eyes of adoration. Her family miss is just like this. Any disease in her eyes is not a serious disease, but a small matter. Qi Rongyue stepped forward slowly, walked to the old lady''s side, held her shoulder with one hand, stroked her back with the other hand, and said: "hold up your chest, shoulder together, head slightly up, breath relaxed." After the old lady did what she said, her hands moved to the old lady''s shoulders, her white fingers pressed the old lady''s back shoulder acupoints forcefully, and she pressed them slowly. The comfortable old lady even closed her eyes. When Qi Rongyue stopped and retreated, the old lady opened her eyes and shrugged her shoulders. She was surprised and said, "it really doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt at all!" Qi Rongyue added: "in the future, you should keep the sitting posture I just taught you, and you can''t sit for a long time. From time to time, you should get up and walk, move and move. If you keep a posture for a long time, you will easily get sick again. If you can do as I said, the pain on your shoulder and neck will be greatly reduced." She then turned to Yin Fu and said, "so is Madame! Now you should occasionally have discomfort in the shoulder and neck, which is the precursor of cervical spondylosis. Do not be careless! " Mrs. Yin nodded: "I see. Thank you very much!" She shook her head and returned to her previous position, with a faint smile on her face all the time. Although it seemed gentle and casual, it made people feel distant. "Why are you still standing?" the old lady said with a smile Qi Rongyue doesn''t refuse. She knows that it''s the right time to talk about the right thing. She doesn''t know whether it''s long or not. She''s very tired standing like this all the time. As soon as she sat down, a maid brought the hot tea. She then reached for the white jade painted blue and white porcelain cup. The green fingers held the jade like bright and lustrous cap and gently skimmed the foam. She was indeed the maid of Yin''s family. Her tea making skills were also first-class. The tea was blue and the soup was pure in color, fragrant in smell, and the water was hot but not hot. It was just suitable for this kind of weather. She took a sip of green tea and put the cup back to its original place at will. There was no sound from the end to the end. Even when scraping the froth, there was no sound of China touching. Every move is so indifferent, elegant and casual, but it shows a bit of dignity, which can not be ignored. It seems that although the Qi family doesn''t see her, they still invite a good nurturing mother for her. Only by carefully nurturing from the urine, can we have such a bearing today. It seems that Qi Yongchun spent a lot of effort to get his daughter to marry in Yin''s family, but it''s hard to understand why he made the move of chasing her out when he came to the harvest? Is there any secret in this? "Rongyue, I want you to know the relationship between you and our Yin family!" The old lady didn''t turn the corner and took the road directly. Qi Rongyue was not surprised that she would ask. Since she was invited to the door, this matter naturally needs to be mentioned. She nodded: "I know that my mother once had an indissoluble relationship with Mrs. Yin!" The old lady said again, "I think you know about quitting. Do you hate us?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "no complaints, it''s all in the past, I''m fine now!" Chapter 128 127 Mrs. Yin said: "you look pretty good now. You have opened a hospital and become a boss, but have you ever thought that you are a girl after all and will marry someone in the future. In the long run, it''s not right to be so exiled!" Without waiting for Qi Rongyue to speak, the old lady hurriedly followed her daughter-in-law''s words: "yes, yes, after all, you are a girl''s family. You are so young and beautiful. It''s always inappropriate to be alone. We can''t rest assured!" Qi Rongyue looks at the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law who sing the same song. She doesn''t understand what they are thinking. It seems that they are not lobbyists for Yin Yixuan. She made a helpless look: "things have come to this point, even if it is not appropriate, we can only go one step and see one step!" "I have a way to make the best of both worlds. You can do what you want to do, and you have no worries about it." Qi Rongyue picks eyebrows: "what method?" Is it to let her marry Yin Yixuan? This seems unlikely. In her current status, she could not pass the level of the Wenchang marquis. What''s more, she didn''t want to marry Yin Yixuan at all, or she didn''t plan to marry at all, at least she would not consider the matter of marrying before the blood feud was avenged. Yin Fu humanely: "be my daughter, miss of Wenchang Houfu, we Yin family will stand behind you forever." Yin family, always stand behind her, support her, support her. Ah - it''s really an attractive proposal. She needs such strength to support her. But if she agrees like this, does it seem selfish to turn things upside down? If things fail? She is not the only one to pay for her life, but also the whole Wenchang Prefecture. But if she doesn''t, she will miss a rare opportunity. It''s hard to say whether there will be such an opportunity in the future. It''s really hard to say! She finally shook her head: "no way!" Mrs. Yin did not expect her to refuse. Her smile froze on her face and she asked, "why?" "In fact, I want to say yes, but I can''t. now I can''t explain why. One day, you will understand that although I''m sorry I can''t be your daughter, I still thank you for your kindness!" She turned to Yin fufu, and the indifference on her face dissipated a little. She could see that Mrs. Yin really cared for her. No matter because of Mo runiang''s relationship or because of anything else, she was grateful. Sitting on the top of the old lady can''t help but press the doubt in her heart, she asked: "is it because of Yixuan? You and Yixuan really -- " don''t wait for the old lady to finish, Qi Rongyue interrupts her words:" old lady, please rest assured, there is nothing between me and Mr. Yin. I and him can only be regarded as strangers who have met! " Meet strangers, that is, even friends are not. Her words are sincere and her expression is sincere. It is impossible to doubt the credibility of her words. The old lady was relieved at last. It''s just that a slap can''t make a sound. What''s the use of Yi Xuan''s liking? The girl never paid any attention to him. Although she also likes the girl in front of her, she is the child of another family after all. Naturally, she should put the interests of her own children in the first place, and the rest should stay back. Chapter 129 128 Mrs. Yin was a little worried. She got up and went to Qi Rongyue''s side and sat down. She reached out and held Qi Rongyue''s cool hand: "Rongyue, I really want to recognize you as a daughter. You don''t have to worry about it. Our Yin family, even the whole Wenchang mansion, will treat you as my own daughter." Qi Rongyue took back his hand, and the smile was still plain: "I understand my wife''s mind, but it''s really inappropriate for you, even for the whole Prefecture of Wenchang. I don''t hope you will regret it in the future." After all, she still wants to repay her kindness. After all, she is the only daughter who saves her benefactor. Now, in her eyes, she is an orphan girl who lives in exile. Naturally, she does not want to be ignored. Qi Rongyue added: "madam, you don''t have to worry about the past. When you and Mr. Yin promised me to marry Mr. Yin, my mother''s kindness to you had already been paid back. In recent years, if you were not here, I might not live at all. If you were worth it, I would be worth it. That''s what I was doing Write it off! " The mother-in-law and the daughter-in-law looked at each other. They didn''t know how to respond to her words for a while. What she said was reasonable. They were speechless, but they thought that it was too reasonable. And this kind of thing, really just about the truth? Qi Rongyue didn''t say anything more. He quickly wrote down a prescription and handed it to mother Zhong, who was beside him. He said: "this is a prescription that can be used to relieve the stiff pain of cervical spondylosis. You can take a dose when you are in pain and can massage with the acupoints written on the prescription. The effect will be better." She said that then she got up and blessed the old lady and Yin lady. She said, "dissolve the moon and leave first!" The mother-in-law and the daughter-in-law watched her disappear in front of them. Their feelings were unclear. They did not know whether they were disappointed or happy. Qi Rongyue just left for a while, Yin Yixuan hurried to the hall and swept around. He didn''t see the man he wanted to see, but he smelled a unique smell of medicine in the air. He had smelled it when he was in the Rongyu hall today. It was the taste of medicine, but not the taste of bitter medicine. It was a refreshing smell of medicine. "Yixuan, why are you here?" The old lady asked knowingly. Yin Yixuan said with a dry smile: "I''ll see my grandmother. Why, isn''t she happy? Don''t worry. I''ll go now. " He turned around and went out. He was in a hurry. It didn''t look like a play at all. "Yi Xuan, she''s far away, you can''t catch up with her." Yixuan stops and looks back at his mother. His mother also looks at him. His eyes are opposite. He suddenly feels that his mother has something to say. "Yixuan, please sit down. My mother has something to ask you." Mrs Yin didn''t give him another chance to leave, she ordered. Yin Yixuan guessed about what she would ask and thought that this matter should be solved well. It''s not a good way to escape. Yin Yixuan sat in the seat where Qi Rongyue had sat before. On the small table beside the chair, there was the tea cup she had drunk. On the white jade like edge of the cup, there was a light red seal with red lips. It was the color on her mouth today. It''s cold in winter. Women''s lips are not very beautiful. It''s also the best time for business in Rouge shop. He looked at the porcelain lamp, and the light smile on the corner of his mouth gradually deepened: "mother, what do you want to ask?" Chapter 130 "I want to know what you think of Miss Qi," she said directly Yin Yixuan''s smile did not diminish, and the light in his eyes became more and more prosperous. As if in an instant, he gathered into thousands of stars: "it seems that nothing can be concealed from his mother. Since my mother knows it, I will say it directly. I want to marry Miss Qi!" Mrs. Yin is not surprised at his answer. Her son is just like this. He can do whatever he wants. He is stubborn and resolute. Sometimes this kind of character seems to be a good one, but sometimes it is a troublesome one. "You want to marry Miss Qi, Miss Qi? Will she? " Mrs Yin asked. Yin Yixuan shrugs his shoulders: "not now, not later. One day, she will." It seems that Qi Rongyue didn''t lie to her. She really didn''t have feelings for Yixuan. But Yixuan''s temperament, once it''s determined, can''t be pulled back by ten cows. The old lady said to Yin Yixuan, "you are hot. Do you know Miss Qi''s attitude?" Yin Yixuan nodded: "of course I know, you don''t have to say I know, but this will not be the reason for me to give up, I will not give up, my fate with her, will not be broken." He looked at his grandmother and mother and took a deep breath: "I will find the line between us, and I will!" "Yixuan, you can''t be so willful!" The old lady was a little worried. Yin Yixuan stood up from his seat and said to his grandmother, "grandma, I''m not capricious. Marriage is a lifetime event for me. For a girl, it''s a big thing. I''m very serious. I will never marry for marriage, and I will never marry a woman I don''t like." This is the announcement, the announcement of his attitude! When he had finished speaking, he turned around and left the side hall quickly. sitting as like as two peas in the upper part of the family, looking at her grandson''s back, she sighed again. "Yi Xuan''s temperament is really very like the two of you, the same stubborn, just the same." At that time, Mo runiang saved their mother and son. At that time, Mo runiang''s husband was the magistrate of Wuyuan County. They could repay Mo runiang in another way. However, the couple wanted to report their son''s marriage. At that time, her husband was the head of the government of Wenchang. After hearing about this, he was furious and opposed all the time. Other relatives of the family also thought it was very inappropriate to dissuade them one after another. However, the two of them decided the marriage. At the end of the day, Yixuan is like their husband and wife! Mrs. Yin is helpless. Her son knows that no one can change what he decides. Unless he thinks it through, no one can persuade her. One side of the clock mother saw two masters so sad, then hurriedly offered a plan: "old lady, madam, maidservant has a way, I do not know whether it is feasible." The old lady asked, "if there is a way, please tell me. What''s the point?" Mother Zhong hurriedly said: "Miss Qi is not young. She''s seventeen years old. If she hasn''t allowed anyone, she''ll be an old girl. Since you two want to pity her, why don''t you find a good family for her? It''s better than showing up outside?" She smiled and said, "if Miss Qi gets married, can''t our young master die?" Chapter 131 130 the old lady didn''t think it was right, but she didn''t say it. She just looked at her daughter-in-law and said, "what do you think?" Mrs. Yin shook her head: "it''s not right. Let''s not say what attitude we Yixuan will have when we know about it. Let''s say that Rongyue. She can''t even see us Yixuan. Who can get into her eyes?" Zheng Shizi? Even if Zheng Shizi can get into her eyes, what kind of family identity is Zheng Shizi? How could they allow him to marry such a lonely daughter? Mother Zhong disagreed and said: "she dare not think of such a person as our eldest young master, but can''t get into her eyes. This proves that she is a smart girl. She knows what kind of horse should be equipped with what saddle. We just need to find her a similar door. She is an understanding person and will not refuse." Mrs. Yin thought left and right, but she still felt it was not right. She shook her head and said, "if you can''t do it, you can''t miss a good girl like Rongyue, because she is not suitable for a young man like her Zhong''s mother is in a state of mind. After hearing this, she knew that she really cherished Qi Rongyue, so she put away the light color and said, "your servant has another idea." She paused for a while and saw that the eyes of both masters were casting at her. She smiled mysteriously and said, "the year of the eye is coming. We will have a banquet at this time of the previous year. We will invite some colleagues of the master in the official arena to have a drink. Then we will go back to Kyoto for the new year. This year will be no exception. Besides, we won the first prize in the competition. Why don''t we make this banquet bigger At the same time, please not only my colleagues in the office, but also their family members. " Some words, do not have to say, a little can pass. As soon as the old lady and Mrs. Yin heard this, they knew what she meant. It seemed like a good idea to have such a plan in mind. At that time, they will invite Rong Yue again. Maybe at the party, she will meet the man she likes? Although Pengcheng is not as talented as Kyoto, it is also a place for talents. Maybe some of these people will be able to see her. Rongyu hall "Miss, why don''t you agree that Mrs. Yin will accept you as her adopted daughter today?" What a good chance! As long as she is the daughter of Yin''s family, no one will dare to stop her if she walks horizontally in Pengcheng in the future! Qi Rongyue said: "they really want to help me, but I can''t harm them." "Miss, do you think too much? You''re not a sweeper. How could you hurt them?" Qi Rongyue looks up at Xueer and sighs, "you will know later. Don''t ask. Go to have a rest!" She lay in bed, pulled the quilt over, turned her back to Xueer, and said nothing more. When Xueer saw that she didn''t want to say more, she didn''t ask any more. She couldn''t ask anything more. If she didn''t want to say anything, no one would. It seems that the young lady has something on her mind, which is very important. Although she has been with her, she seems to know her very well. In fact, she doesn''t know her at all. It seems that she has been covered with a layer of tulle. After that tulle, there are many secrets. Although she didn''t know what the secrets were, she could feel that they must be very sad. When there was no one outside, the young lady would often be dazed and her dull eyes were full of sadness that made her extremely sad. Chapter 132 131 Qi Fu Qi Rongxue kneels in Qi Yongchun''s study, beside which is Liang''s worried and distressed face. "Where did you sneak out today?" Qi Yongchun cold face stare at the eyes of his daughter, who is drooping head language, mercilessly suppress the anger that is about to gush out. Qi Rongxue''s body trembled slightly. She had never seen her father''s anger. She secretly looked at her mother for help, but her mother just shook her head: "Xueer, if your father asks you something, you will answer truthfully. Girl''s family is in a boring mood. It''s not a big deal to go out and walk. Just tell me the truth." Qi Rongxue''s heart brightened, and her mother''s words reminded her well. She looked up to her father: "Dad, I''m in a bad mood these days. Seeing that the weather is good today, I want to go out for a walk. I only went to two Rouge shops and did not go anywhere, really." Qi Yongchun snorted coldly: "I think yesterday''s weather is even better than today''s, how could you not go out yesterday, but it is today?" Qi Rongxue argued: "yesterday I also want to go out, but suddenly a little uncomfortable did not go, today''s weather is good, the body is also comfortable, this just went out." "Pa" a loud sound, Qi Yongchun''s palm heavily clapped in front of the desk, angry way: "you still lie? What are you doing on Taining street, where you are dressed up today? Do you shop in the street for Rouge? " Qi Rongxue drops his head. How can father know this? Besides, there are so many people in the street, how can they see her? "Dad, so many girls are on Taining street. It''s not good to have one more girl. Why do you have such a big temper?" Qi Yongchun Qi grabs the inkstone on the table, and really wants to smash it hard on the daughter who is not striving for it. Seeing this, Liang rushed to his daughter''s body and blocked Qi Rongxue with his own body. He urged him anxiously: "master, Xueer is confused for a while. She is still young and doesn''t understand. I''ll talk about her when I go back." Qi Yongchun''s anger immediately transferred to Liang''s body: "look at your daughter, what virtue is this? What did you say? " Qi Rongxue is a little unconvinced and raises his voice: "everyone else can. Why can''t I?" Qi Yongchun stood up from his seat and pointed to her, saying, "because you are my Qi Yongchun''s daughter, you are the magistrate''s daughter, can you be the same as those unknown women on the street?" He pointed to his face and said, "you''ve lost all your face today." Today, I went to yipinju for dinner with several colleagues. Unexpectedly, one of my colleagues recognized Rongxue in the crowd on the way. At that time, the eyes of those colleagues were not right immediately, which prevented him from being the immediate supervisor, so I pretended to be indifferent. But people could not tell how many times Qi Yongchun laughed at him. Qi Rongxue is still unconvinced: "how can I lose your face? I just stood in the street. Did I lose your face? Do I stay away from home all my life? " Qi Yongchun said angrily, "are you still pretending to be innocent in front of me? Do you think I don''t know? Today is the day when Yin Yixuan returns to the city. When you go out early in the morning, you are crowded on the street with those girls. Isn''t it just for a look at Yin Yixuan? When you do this, have you ever thought that you have a father who is a magistrate? " Chapter 133 132 if they didn''t have that kind of relationship before, it''s understandable that little girls like to pursue men like Yin Yixuan. But they are different from Qi family. In order to get married, he drove away his eldest daughter, lost more than half of his family property, and completely fell in love with Yin family. These things have long been the laughingstock of Pengcheng''s officialdom, just because of the obstacles He Qi Yongchun and Yin family''s status, no one dare to say clearly. Now his second daughter has done such a thing again. Where can he put his face in front of his colleagues? Qi Rongxue''s heart was broken by one word. Instead of being shy, he straightened up and said: "yes, I went to see Mr. Yin. I love him with all my heart. I hope he can see me more in the crowd. Am I wrong? I like a person, is there a mistake? " Liang is driven crazy by her daughter. She doesn''t have such a bad temper. What''s wrong with her today? Both of you are not normal, as if they were stimulated. Qi Yongchun rushes forward to fight Qi Rongxue''s face, but Liang desperately stops him: "master, Xueer is still young, so don''t worry about her. She doesn''t understand. I will teach her when I go back." Qi Yongchun didn''t want to talk with her anymore. Angrily, he said, "get out of here without my permission." Liang hurriedly pulled up and left the study. Back in the courtyard where she lived, Liang wanted to train her, but when she saw that her daughter''s face was full of tears, her heart softened and she couldn''t say a word. She sat with her daughter by the bed and let the girls out. "Xueer, tell your mother, have you seen Yin Yixuan today?" Qi Rongxue took over her mother''s handkerchief, wiping her tears and shaking her head. "No, he didn''t go to Taining street." "He didn''t go to Taining street? Taining street is the only way for him to return to Yinfu! " Qi Rongxue cried more sadly: "I heard that he went to Changxing street, and also to the Rongyu hall, Niang, did Prince Yin see Qi Rongyue''s bitch?" "What? Did Yin Yixuan go to Rongyu hall today Liang''s voice immediately increased two degrees, a face surprised! Looking at her daughter''s beautiful face, I want to see Qi Rongyue''s gorgeous face again. If she was a man, she would like Qi Rongyue more! She then shook her head: "no, it''s impossible. Yin Yixuan can''t like Qi Rongyue. They haven''t seen it before. Even if they have seen it, how about it? Today''s Qi Rongyue is just an orphan daughter, without status and status, the Yin family can''t accept such a woman as a daughter-in-law. " Qi Rongxue looked at the Liang family in front of her eyes and begged: "Niang, is there no way to make her disappear forever? It''s OK to leave. Let her leave Pengcheng and never come back. " Liang frowned and said nothing. If there was no Zheng family to support her, she would drive Qi Rongyue away. It would be a piece of cake, but now it''s different. She has not only Zheng family to support her, but also opened a hospital, which is famous in Pengcheng. If she did anything rashly, the people of Pengcheng would know it, and the adults of Zheng would know it. It''s not good for Qi family. But she did not want to look at her daughter sad! "Xueer, don''t worry. I will help you! You have a good rest. Tomorrow, my mother will go to the Rongyu hall to see what spray she can make. " Liang patted his daughter on the back of her hand and comforted her. Chapter 134 133 a mother can do anything for her children. But she didn''t think that her own child is a treasure. Is someone else''s child a grass? From Qi Rongxue''s house, Liang did not go back directly, but turned to Fushou house. Qi''s old lady is sitting in the room sulking. The food on the table is still steaming, but she doesn''t mean to move her chopsticks. Mother Zhao whispered to the old lady, "here comes the old lady!" The old lady''s drooping eyebrows and eyes were raised, and Liang Shi, who glanced at the door in a hurry, said, "here you are!" Liang smiled two times: "mother, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? " The old lady waved her hand: "I''m old and useless. What does it matter if I''m uncomfortable? I''ll die!" With a little complaint! Liang approached her and winked at the girl who beat her leg for the old lady. The girl retreated knowingly. She sat beside the old lady and squeezed her thigh. She said cautiously, "who makes her mother unhappy?" The old lady hummed, "who else? The dead girl left Qi''s mansion uneasily. Even the people of Xiao''s family dare to move. Their courage is growing! " Liang took a sigh of relief. She thought the old lady was angry with Xueer. It wasn''t Xueer, but Qi Rongyue. "Mother, do you mean the dead girl of Rongyue?" Liang asked again. The old lady snorted coldly: "who else is she? I just got the news that Xiao Cheng was taken away by the people of the county government, saying that he was suspected of instigating a bully to slander Rongyu hall! " "It''s just a joke. My nephew is timid and disciplined. How could he do such a thing? It''s clearly that she planted it!" The more the old lady said, the more excited she became. Her face turned red. Liang''s heart secretly mocks, Xiao family timid rule? It''s ridiculous. A man who is more insidious and treacherous than a man who doesn''t spit his bones when eating people. How do you mean to say the rules of timidity? "Mother, this dissolving moon is too outrageous. She knows it''s Xiao''s, and she doesn''t take your grandmother seriously." Liang added a handful of firewood in time to make the fire stronger. As expected, the old lady''s face became more and more gloomy. Her eyes were full of fierce light, and she didn''t know what she was planning. Liang asked carefully, "mother, is that all right?" The old lady immediately shrieked, "forget it? Let my innocent nephew go to jail? It doesn''t count! " Liang added: "with the master in, how could Xiao Cheng be jailed?" "That doesn''t count. This dead girl, if she doesn''t teach her a lesson, she really takes herself for that. It can''t be done like that!" Liang''s heart secretly rejoiced. It seems that she has found an ally, and an old lady is leading her way. Even if this matter is spread out, isn''t it natural for her grandmother to teach her granddaughter a lesson? "Mother, what are you going to do?" Liang asked. "The old lady shook her head:" I didn''t expect to be confused by her "I have an idea. I don''t know if it''s feasible or not!" Liang''s low voice. The old lady raised her eyebrows and looked at her. "Tell me." Liang''s lips are slightly crooked and his smile is strange. The old lady feels scared and shivers. Liang said, "I will go to the Rongyu Hall tomorrow and say that you are ill. Please ask her to come to the Qi mansion to see you." Liang''s voice was getting lower and lower. At last, he bowed his head and whispered in the old lady''s ear. Even Zhao''s mother, who was standing by, could not hear what their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were talking about. Chapter 135 134 but judging from the old lady''s satisfied face, she should be very appreciative of Liang''s plan. After Liang left, the old lady looked at Liang''s disappearing back and said in a cold voice: "I can''t see that this woman is a cruel role. It''s a miracle that Rong Yue can live to be 17 years old in her hands!" "The old lady, the maidservant heard that before the eldest lady was expelled from the villa, the eldest lady and Xiaolan went out for a walk, they fell into the lake, and the eldest lady went back to the villa wet, but Xiaolan was clean, even one sleeve was not wet." The old lady hummed, "no wonder Xiao Lan, the dead girl, will be sold by the master. He is so dirty that a fool can see what''s going on." Zhao''s mother said again, "the eldest lady has endured for so many years, and she has the ability to endure until now!" The old lady was discontented: "at the end of the day, it''s still a brave man. Since we''ve endured for so many years, another two years will pass. We Qi family won''t be cut off now, or we''ll start early. When the girl didn''t have the strength to fight back, she won''t suffer from today''s pain. Now she''s all right. She''s not human inside or outside." Zhao''s mother said: "the maid guessed that she didn''t want to delay to this day. After all, the girl was bound with a marriage letter. The master attached great importance to the marriage. She knew that she didn''t dare to act rashly, so she deliberately alienated her relationship with the master. The master felt that even if her daughter married into the high gate, she would not bring any benefits to herself." "So Yongchun will make this stupid decision at such a critical time!" the old lady replied She hated Liang secretly in her heart. She thought that all the difficulties of her son today were due to Liang. The old lady looked at Zhao''s mother and said, "you said that Liang came here on her own today. What medicine is on sale in the gourd?" Zhao''s mother said: "the old lady, the maidservant is trying to tell you. Just now, the old man lost his temper in the study and scolded the second young lady severely. He said that the second young lady sneaked out today, crowded in the taining street with a group of girls, and waited for Prince Yin to return to the city. This happened to be met by the old man and his colleagues when they went to dinner. Someone recognized the second young lady." When the old lady heard this, she was very angry: "nonsense, it''s nonsense." Zhao''s mother said, "listen to the girl in the second lady''s yard. The second lady and the first lady are crying in the room. They say that Prince Yin has gone to the Rongyu hall today. They suspect that Prince Yin and the first lady have personal feelings. She also asks the first lady to help her drive away the first lady and prevent her from staying in Pengcheng." The old lady suddenly realized: "in this way, Liang came to me today to help her cope with the dissolution of the moon Zhao''s mother didn''t say a word, which was her default. "Old lady sneers:" she is to hit a good abacus, see! " The next morning, Liang got up early, dressed up carefully, as always, he was as rich and gorgeous as ever. Just after he left the door, he thought about it and felt it was wrong. Then he turned back and took off several gold ornaments on his head, leaving only a few hairpins fixed in a bun. His clothes were also dressed in a low-key way. As soon as I was ready to go out, I saw melting snow coming in a hurry: "Mom, I want to go too!" Liang frowned: "Xueer, did you forget what your father said last night?" Chapter 136 135 Xueer shakes her head: "Mom, I don''t care, I must go!" Liang patted his daughter on the back of the hand and said softly, "don''t worry, my mother will bring her to the mansion. Then, you can do whatever you want. No one can stop you!" Hearing this, Xueer was very happy: "Mom, are you serious?" Liang also smiled, full of confidence: "of course it is true, when did my mother deceive you?" "Miss, since I woke up today, my eyelids keep jumping. Do you think something bad is going to happen?" Qi Rongyue was teaching his apprentice how to cook medicine, but his eyelids were not raised. He said in a low voice: "I think it''s the greedy insects in your stomach that are making a fuss!" Xueer stamped her feet: "Miss, what I said is true. You are kidding me again!" At this time, Xiaoling came to the backyard from the front hall and said to Qi Rongyue, "Miss, there is a person who calls herself Mrs. Qi to see you." Mrs Qi? In this Pengcheng, there are not many Qi surnames, but those who call themselves Mrs. Qi, besides the Liang family, who else? Qi Rongyue didn''t make a sound, and xue''er said, "just say miss is not available now, let her wait!" Xiaoling is going to reply, but listen to Qi Rongyue: "no, I''m going out now." Xueer took miss''s hand and frowned: "Miss, she must have no good intention to come here. Why do you have to deal with her?" Qi Rongyue''s face was cold, and his eyes twinkled with wisdom: "yesterday I asked Constable Jin to take Huang Liu and sun Ba away. They must have confessed to Xiao''s family behind the scenes. Xiao''s family is Qi''s old lady. I offended Qi''s old lady. Can she let me go? Liang''s coming here today must have made all preparations. If I don''t go out now, how can I know what they are going to do? " Xueer is still worried: "but what if her heart is not good for you?" Qi Rongyue said, "remember, in this Rongyu hall, she dare not do anything to me unless she wants to get me to Qi mansion." She smiled cunningly: "remember, if I go to Qi mansion with her, you go to Zheng mansion immediately, tell this to Zheng adult, Zheng adult knows how to do it!" Xueer thinks it''s not right, but she can''t stop her. She just agrees. After entering the front hall from the backyard, sure enough, there were many people standing in the empty and quiet medicine hall. Some servants brought by Liang family and others crowded in to watch the activity. Qi Rongyue went straight to the diagnosis platform. At the beginning, he sat down behind the diagnosis platform and said to Liang''s family, "Mrs. Qi wants to see a doctor?" Liang also smiled, hiding a knife in his smile: "I''m not sick, but your grandmother -" she paused here, took out a pad from her sleeve pocket and wiped the clean corner of her eyes, sobbed: "your grandmother missed you so much, she became sick from depression, and these days she looks very bad, and went to see a doctor. She said it''s a heart disease that needs a heart medicine. Dissolving the moon, you''re grandma''s heart medicine Ah! " Sure enough, they did. Qi Rongyue looked at the people who followed Liang family and Pengcheng people who were not far away. When they heard the first-hand news, they immediately spread it from their mouths to thousands of families. If she didn''t follow Liang family to Qi family, she would immediately be put in the name of unfilial and unjust. Chapter 137 136 the purpose of opening the Rongyu hall is to pass on the name of her own medical skills to thousands of families and further places, such as Kyoto. Therefore, she absolutely does not allow her own name to be placed in the name of unfiliality and injustice. At least, she won''t allow it until what she wants to do is done! She got up slowly and nodded to Liang, "I''ll go with you." Xueer hurriedly brought her medicine box and lowered her voice: "Miss, don''t you really want me to follow you?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "you stay and look at the shop, I will go back!" Her voice was clear and all the people could hear her. When she took the medicine box, she gently pinched the back of Xueer''s hand. Xueer understood and nodded to her. Qi Rongyue got on the carriage sent by Qi family, and the carriage soon disappeared outside the Rongyu hall. The common people who came out of the self dissolving Yu Hall said: "this Qi xiaonai is really a broad-minded person. It''s said that the old lady of Qi''s mansion used to treat her badly. She was cold-blooded and never had a good face. She was never regarded as a granddaughter at all. Now she is ill. Although she is no longer Qi''s family, she still goes to see a doctor regardless of past suspicion. This measure is not the same Ordinary people can have it! " "That''s right. Did you see the big Mrs. Qi just now? I''ve heard that it''s the big lady of Qi''s family who advocates that Lord Qi drives Miss Qi out of the house. It''s snowy midnight. Isn''t it forcing people to die? " In the crowd''s voice, Xueer steals out of the dissolving Yu hall, sits in the coach of the dissolving Yu hall, and rushes to the Zheng mansion. Sitting in the carriage, Qi Rongyue was not idle either. He hid a silver needle between his sleeves and scattered two bags of newly made powder in the medicine chest on the two pads he took with him. Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, Xiao Cheng was caught in the prison of Yamen yesterday. How could the old lady of Qi family let her go? Today, Liang''s decision to get her to Qi''s mansion was obvious. She didn''t believe that they really invited her to see a doctor. The carriage stopped, not the front door, but the side door. She sneered in her heart. Liang did not miss any chance to disgust her. When the driver got out of the car, he just pulled the horse and didn''t even move the square stool for her. It was just the difference between the world and the previous attitude outside the Rongyu hall. A servant will not treat the master at will. It is obvious that other masters have given them orders. Qi Rongyue put the medicine box beside him and jumped out of the carriage with one hand supporting the shaft. He was very skilled in power, as if he had done it countless times. She did it countless times, when she was the princess of Chu Dynasty. Liang family got down from another carriage and saw Qi Rongyue''s rude and incomparable jumping action. He turned his eyes severely. If the young master of Yin family really took a fancy to this girl, he would be blind. She squeezed on a cool smile: "dissolve the moon, go in!" Qi Rongyue looked up at Liang and said seriously, "please call me miss Qi!" Liang''s lips are slightly plucked. How arrogant can you be? "Miss Qi, please!" There is no mirror in Liang''s hand, so she will never know what kind of expression is on her face. It''s just that the expression on the face of the so-called evil person born from the heart can''t be upright, that''s the Liang family. Qi Rongyue follows Liang''s back and steps into Qi''s mansion. As soon as he enters, the wooden door behind him closes heavily. Chapter 138 137 Liang Shi, who was walking in front of her, suddenly stopped, turned around, his smile peeled off and stared at her eyes, which was extremely sinister. "Come, take Miss Qi to the room to have a rest!" Liang''s words fall, immediately there are two five big three rough mother-in-law toward Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue holds the silver and medicine silk hidden in the sleeve, and her mind turns back a thousand times in a moment. Her cold face slowly makes a smile, and the hand between the sleeves gradually looses. When the mother-in-law approaches, she does not sulk or angry: "I will go without you moving my hand." The two women looked at Liang and only listened to Liang''s way: "Miss Qi can walk best herself!" Entering the gate of Qi family, black and white, life and death has the final say of her. Seeing Qi Rongyue''s obedient following the two women, she turned her head to Li''s mother behind her and said, "go and find the son who is old with willow disease." Mother Li hurriedly went, and she went to the direction of Fushou house. Zhao''s mother hurried into the Fushou house and came to the warm Pavilion in the East chamber. She said to the old lady who was keeping her eyes shut, "old lady, here comes the old lady." The old lady''s eyebrows didn''t move, but she said in a low voice: "I didn''t expect that Liang had some abilities, so quickly he got people." Zhao''s mother said again, "as soon as the eldest lady came in, she was taken to the yard where she used to live." "What else did she do?" The old lady asked her mother Zhao to come near and say a few words in a low voice. The old lady''s eyes, which had been closed, suddenly opened and frowned, "what is she going to do?" Zhao''s mother said: "is this unknown thing, which makes people break the innocence of the eldest lady, and then pass it on to the outside of Qi''s mansion - who can stand it? I have to say that the big lady''s move is really cruel. " The old lady''s eyes turned a few times, and she felt that all kinds of measures in her heart had no harm to her. If Qi Rongyue killed herself because of this, all the family wealth that she vomited out of her hands would return to her hands again. This is a beautiful thing! The old lady closed her eyes again, and said, "you should not know about it, and let her go and make trouble by herself. You said to the outside that I was ill and no one was seen." In response, mother Zhao turned and went out of the warm pavilion to take the door outside. After leaving the door, Zhao''s mother also shook her head gently. Unfortunately, this girl was born to such a family. As soon as Zhao''s mother went out, she met Liang''s family. Zhao''s mother stopped her and said, "the old lady is not comfortable today. She has already slept down. Come back later!" Liang raised his eyebrows and looked at the closed door. He secretly scolded some old, treacherous, old and immortal words, but he couldn''t help but turn around and leave Fushou. After leaving Fushou residence, Liang asked Qi Yongchun about the future of today''s son. Knowing that she would not go home for dinner at noon, she was in a better mood. She was in a good mood. The time and place were favorable. She occupied the whole place today. It seemed that God was helping her. This time, she would never let the little bitch escape again. Her front foot had just entered Qingyun residence, and Qi Rong''s foot jumped in after snow: "Mom, I heard that bitch was brought back by you?" Liang chuckled and reached for a strand of black hair beside her daughter''s sideburns. "My mother promised you something, and it will happen naturally." The smile on Xueer''s face is more and more brilliant: "it''s very kind of you, mom. Where is she now? I''ll see! " Of course, it''s not just to look at it. She will give back ten times and a hundred times the humiliation she received these days. Chapter 139 138 "you go, she lives in the moon." Liang calculated the time and said, "my mother has other arrangements. At most half an hour. You must come out from the moon. Remember?" Qi Rongxue nodded in response: "I know, I''ll go now!" Looking at Qi Rongxue with a happy face, Liang Shi was afraid that she didn''t take her words to heart, so he took qinger, the girl beside Rongxue, and said, "qinger, you must remember, at most half an hour, you must take her away from Yueju. You can''t delay at all. If there is any delay, I''ll only ask you." The only thing Qing''er can do is to leave Qingyun house in a hurry and catch up with her. Like Xueju, Yueju is a courtyard named after a young lady, but it''s just the same. No matter the size of the courtyard or the layout, Yueju and Xueju are not in the same level. Although Yueju is the residence of a young lady, the layout of its furnishings is only better than that of xiarenfang. Qi Rongyue was locked in a dusty room with no one to clean for a long time. The bed in the room was still covered with quilts. It was neat, but covered with thick dust. It seemed that there was no one to live in for a long time, including furniture such as tables, chairs, wardrobes and so on. The memory in her brain tells her that this is Qi Rongyue''s former residence in Qifu. It''s ridiculous. Since she left the house, no one has visited her room. She didn''t even keep a cleaning servant. It can be seen how humble her position is. Liang locked her up here. There must be other plans. What is it? What would she do if she were Liang and wanted to deal with a stepdaughter she hated deeply? It''s obviously unrealistic to keep it closed forever. It''s impossible to kill it with a bowl of poison or a knife. After all, Qi Rongyue is not the former Qi Rongyue now, so he died in such an ambiguous way. Qi Yongchun can''t say to the outside world. So what''s the best way to ruin her? She thought of a possibility, and her heart sank gradually. With Liang''s cruelty, she could do such a thing, even killing people without blinking an eye. What is this kind of thing? There were footsteps outside. She walked quickly to the window and looked out. She saw a slim figure coming to her bedroom. "Qi Rongxue?" Qi Rongyue''s face, slowly hook out a smile, just in time! The door was locked with a big lock. Outside stood a fierce woman who watched the door. When she saw the second Miss coming, she quickly smiled and said, "the second miss is coming!" Qi Rongxue reluctantly manages her, only the light voice way: "opens the door!" The mother-in-law had already got the news early. Knowing that the second miss was coming, the lady gave her half an hour to talk with the eldest miss,. The mother-in-law didn''t say a word, quickly took down the key that was not in the waist, opened the door lock: "two young ladies please --" Qi Rongxue just raised the foot and put it back heavily, she raised her eyes and stared at the mother-in-law, deep voice way: "what do you call me?" The mother-in-law didn''t respond for a moment: "second miss?" After Qi Rongxue, Qing''er hurried to the woman and said, "are you confused? This is the eldest lady. The man in the room is not the lady of Qi mansion. Don''t you know? " The mother-in-law suddenly realized that she had slapped herself in the face: "yes, it''s the old maid who is confused. Don''t blame her, young lady!" Qi Rongxue gave a cold snort, which kicked the door open and swaggered in. Chapter 140 139 she used to do this kind of thing by kicking the door, and she was very familiar with it. "Oh - isn''t this Dr. Qi?" Qi Rongxue yells at Qi Rongyue in a strange voice. as like as two peas, Zhang Jiaoxiu sarcastic ridicule, standing at a small round table, and his eyes lightly touch Qi''s snow face. The gentle and soft face is full of acrimonious and the same evil as her mother''s eyes. As expected, a mother must have a daughter! Seeing Qi Rongyue ignored her, Qi Rongxue was very upset. She stepped forward a few steps and approached Qi Rongyue''s side. She looked up slightly and looked at Qi Rongyue who was a whole head higher than her. She was more unhappy. Why? Why does she look better than her? Why is she taller than her? Now she is more talented and rich. Everything is better than her. Why? "You didn''t expect to see me again here!" Qi Rongxue road. Qi Rongyue shrugged: "when your mother appeared in the Rongyu hall, I knew that I would meet you here!" Qi Rongxue doesn''t believe it: "do you think I''m stupid? If you knew, would you come? " "I know I will meet you here, and I know I will leave here unharmed, so I come, because I will go," Qi said Qi Rongxue sneers: "you think it''s beautiful. Do you want to leave when you come? Where do you think Qifu is? Come and go if you want? " This time, there is no Zheng Shizi to support you. It depends on how you play tricks. Qi Rongyue fixed her eyes and said: "how can I remember that I didn''t want to leave at the beginning, but now I don''t want to come back. Aren''t you doing all these things? Why do you turn to me and question me? Don''t you think it''s funny? " Qi Rongxue smiled, smiling brightly: "funny? I don''t think it''s funny at all. We can do these things because we have the ability and you don''t. " See Qi Rongyue no longer refute, she stepped forward again, eyes fixed Qi Rongyue, cold voice way: "say, you and Yin Gongzi, what is the relationship?" Qi Rongyue looks back at her, her eyes are clear and cold, and she seems to have some sense of ridicule: "what is the relationship between us? Don''t you know? A former unmarried couple who retired! " "Why do you want to pester him when you know you''ve quit?" Qi Rongyue feels funny. Does this woman want to be mad? Anything can be said outside: "which eye of yours saw me pestering Yin Yixuan?" "If you hadn''t seduced him, how could he have come to see you in the Rongyu hall at the first time when he returned to Pengcheng? How dare you say you didn''t play a trick? " Qi Rongxue thought of it and was very angry. Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "if you want to know the answer so much, you should ask Yin Yixuan himself why he wants to go to the Rongyu hall and why he can''t see you!" Qi Rongxue is furious. When he raises his hand, he will slap Qi Rongyue in the ear. This is almost a reflex action. He has never done it before, and he is familiar with it. However, today''s qirongyue is not the former qirongyue. Her hand was raised high, not falling down heavily, but was seized by Qi Rongyue. The fingers, which seemed to be thin, were not small in strength. They tightly held her wrist like iron claws, which made her unable to move and painful. "Qi Rongxue, remember, I am no longer the former Qi Rongyue. Don''t take me for granted. You will suffer a lot." Chapter 141 140 after Qi Rongxue''s death, Qing''er sees the situation. Qi Rongyue rushes forward to grasp Qi Rongyue''s face. Qi Rongyue has to let go of her hand and step back two steps. She sees the woman outside looking into her head. Her face is a little urgent. She says, "do you want to know what Mr. Yin said to me yesterday when he went to Rongyu hall?" As soon as Qi Rongxue heard this, she could not care to knead her painful wrist. She hurriedly said to Qi Rongyue, "what does he want to do with you?" Qi Rongyue glanced at Qing''er and said in a low voice: "it''s not convenient for the third person to know some things!" Qi Rongxue wanted to know the truth, but he couldn''t think of anything else, so he immediately threw Qing''er out and closed the door and window with his own hands, which brought him to Qi Rongyue''s body: "tell me, why on earth did Prince Yin go to see you when he returned to Pengcheng? What did you say together? " Qi took out a piece of handkerchief from her sleeve, and embroidered a month character on the corner of the handkerchief. She took the handkerchief and shook it, and a mass of white powder was scattered in the air. Qi didn''t care much about it. The amount of powder was not large, and there was no special smell. Many girls would sprinkle some perfume powder on their handkerchiefs, which was not surprising Don''t do it. Just, why does she look at Qi Rongyue in front of her eyes, a little fuzzy? as like as two peas were in the bed, she took her to the bed, and let her roll into the dusty quilt. She took off the hair from her head, quickly put on a head with her pattern, put on her clothes again, and pulled a pink pat from her, half covering it with a piece of cloth. Face, in addition to the height of the two different, fat and thin is not too much difference, at a glance, it really can''t see is pretending. Listen to the cry of Qing''er outside. She straightens her clothes, covers Qi Rongxue with a quilt, turns around and walks to the door. As soon as she opens the door, she goes out, half covers her face with a veil, murmurs in a vague way: "the dust in the room is really big. You watch her and don''t let her run away." As soon as she went out, she went to the gate. She didn''t stand with Qing''er, and Qing''er didn''t think too much about it. She hurried to follow the young lady. When walking, I feel wrong. How does this lady look taller than before? What''s more, she doesn''t go back to the snow house now, and even goes back to the garden? She chased up, just want to ask a clear, eyes haven''t seen each other''s face, then feel neck a hemp, in front of a black, what don''t know. After Qi Rongyue helped Qing''er to the Bush, he quickly changed his clothes with Qing''er, and put the hair ornaments on her head together. He hurried out of the garden wearing the girl''s clothes, and went to the side door where he had come. The man guarding the side door is an old man. The old man stops her: "which room are you from? Where to? " "I''m bi''er in my wife''s room, and she asked me to buy some medicine!" Qi said The old man did not dare to delay. He opened the door to let her out. When Qi Rongyue went out, a carriage stopped outside the side door. A young man got off the carriage. There were many red and purulent black sores on the young man''s face. His walking posture was not very natural. A smile was on the corner of his mouth, which made him feel uncomfortable. The young man also saw her, and his eyes were obviously astonished: "this girl is so beautiful, what does the young lady look like?" Chapter 142 141 Qi Rongyue frowned a little and left without noticing him. When the young man entered the courtyard, he was directly led to Yueju. When the woman saw the man coming, she immediately opened the lock and went out with the others. without demur, the young man rubbed his hands and pushed the door into the room, and a dust of dust came to him. He shook his hand and spat. "How long has this room been cleaned?" " !", apparently, a man lying on the bed of the , the young man, ha ha ha, laughed at two times, and began to take off his clothes quickly: "the little lady, I came" - - -- -- - as for Xueer, she went to Zheng''s mansion and Zheng''s official was absent. She went to the Yamen to do business. She hurried out and wanted to go to the yamen, but she met Yin Yixuan who came to deliver the letter for Zheng Zhongwen at the gate of Zheng''s mansion. Yin Yixuan recognized Xueer, saw her face burned, and hurriedly asked: "Xueer girl, how are you here? How about your lady? " Xueer didn''t find master Zheng in time. He was in the middle of nowhere. When she saw Yin Yixuan, it was like seeing a straw for life. She immediately told Yin Yixuan about it. Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Yin Yixuan was more anxious than her, and hurriedly took her to the Yin''s carriage. Yin''s carriage stopped at the gate of Qi''s house, and Si Yuan came forward to clap the door. The man who opened the door didn''t know Si Yuan: "who is that?" Si Yuan said: "my son asked to see Lord Qi!" "Who is your son?" "Prince Yin!" Si Yuan said in one word, his eyebrows and eyes were full of pride. The porter heard that the eldest son of the Yin family was shocked by his spirit immediately. He also smiled on his face: "it turned out to be Yin Zhuangyuan, but my master is not in the mansion now!" Si Yuan hurriedly said: "it''s the same to find Mrs. Qi in the absence of Mr. Qi. Please go to inform us and say something important." The gatekeeper hurriedly answered, just about to close the door, but when he thought of the identity of the other party, he opened the door again and said with a smile, "why don''t you come in and wait? It''s cool outside." Si Yuan looks at him with approval. He has a good heart and a bright future! So Yin Yixuan and Si Yuan xue''er went into Qi''s mansion together. Seeing the reporter''s departure, xue''er said anxiously, "young master Yin, we can''t wait any longer. Now go to find my miss!" Yin Yixuan looked at her and asked, "do you know where your miss is?" Xueer shakes her head: "I don''t know!" "That Qi mansion is so big, how can we find it?" Xueer is speechless for a while. Knowing that childe Yin is right, Xueer is still in a hurry. Yin Yixuan said, "I''m also in a hurry, but I''m not in a hurry. Don''t worry. I''ll bring it back to your young lady!" Xueer said: "Mrs. Qi must know that you are here for my miss. What if she doesn''t see you?" Yin Yixuan shook his head: "she won''t miss me, because she dare not miss me!" Exactly how long, the porter came back in a hurry, and said to Yin Yixuan, "Mr. Yin, my wife is waiting for you in the front hall." Yin Yixuan nodded: "lead the way ahead!" The three men followed the man and went to the front hall. When they got to the front hall, Mrs. Qi sat up and was waiting for them. Yin Yixuan looks at Liang Shi, and sees that she is calm and relaxed. She is not nervous at all, and feels bad in her heart. "Mr. Yin is here. Please take a seat quickly!" Liang family made a familiar look, as if they had seen Yin Yixuan countless times and had a lot to do with each other. Chapter 143 142 Yin Yixuan arched his hand and said, "thank you very much, Mrs. Qi. It''s really a bad request for Yixuan to come today!" Liang asked, "if you have anything to say, you''re welcome!" Yin Yixuan said: "my grandmother didn''t feel very well this morning. I asked several doctors to come and see her. I heard that miss Rongyue had excellent medical skills, so I went to the Rongyu hall to see her. Unexpectedly, miss Rongyue was invited to the Qi mansion to see Mrs. Qi. I followed her. I wanted to wait for miss Rongyue to see Mrs. Qi. I took her directly to the Yin mansion." When Liang heard this, he smiled clearly and said: "it''s so funny. My mother was not very comfortable before. It''s because she missed the heart disease of Rongyue too much. When she went back to Qifu today, the old lady''s illness would be better. She didn''t need to take any medicine." Yin Yixuan listened to this, the mood did not become relaxed at all, but more heavy, he hurriedly said: "so, I can take Miss Qi to Yin Fu now?" Liang nodded: "of course, she is now in Yueju. Go on your own. I have something else to deal with." "You can lead the way for Mr. Yin," said his mother Li According to Li''s words, she turned out of the front hall and led Yin Yixuan and others to the direction of Yueju. Liang put down the tea cup heavily, and the smile on his face gradually solidified: "today I''ll show you what that little bitch is!" Li''s mother led Yin Yixuan to Yueju. The yard was empty. There was an open iron lock on the closed door. Yin Yixuan''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Obviously, she was locked here before, but somehow she opened it again. Si Yuan quickly opened the door and a smell of dust came. He quickly fanned the door a few times, retreated to one side and let the young man go first. Xueer and Yin Yixuan almost stepped in at the same time. As soon as they entered the door, in addition to the smell of dust, there was also a smell that was not clear, which made them frown one after another. There was more than one sleeping person on the bed. Yin Yixuan''s palms hanging in his sleeves quickly clenched into fists, and his heart pounded against his chest. Xueer saw the dress and jacket on the ground, which was clearly the one the young lady wore when she went out. As soon as her legs were soft, she almost fell to the ground. After that, Si Yuan held her by hand. At that time, her eyes saw the pleated skirt on the ground. This skirt was not the one of the young lady, and the Embroidered Brocade boots were not the one of the young lady. "Not a lady!" she said with joy Yin Yixuan looked at her quickly. "What do you say?" Xueer gasped: "the person on the bed is not a miss!" At this time, Li''s mother came in with her. As soon as she came in, she cried out, "oh my God, what''s the matter with the eldest lady?" Yin Yixuan looked back at her and said angrily, "shut up!" Mother Li was so scared that she shivered. Who would have thought that such a warm and jade like son, with such a fierce look on his eyebrow, could be so terrible. I saw Yin Yixuan quickly walk to the side of the bed. Without saying anything, he reached out and opened the quilt covering two people. He didn''t go to see who the man was and what he looked like. He looked directly at the woman! It''s not her. It''s not her. She looks familiar. She seems to have seen it, but she can''t remember where she has seen it! He breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, thank you! Xueer''s heart also settled down. Looking at the sleeping woman in the bed, she sneered and said, "Oh, isn''t this miss Rongxue? Tut tut - what a surprise - " Chapter 144 When mother Li heard Xueer''s words, she was so frightened that she rushed forward to have a look. The girl who was lying naked in the quilt was Qi Rongxue, the second daughter of her family. Mother Li sat down in front of the bed with her legs limp. There was only one thought in her mind. It was over. It was over. Xu is the stimulation of cold air. The men and women lying in the bed gradually wake up. Just as Yin Yixuan and Xueer turn around to leave, Qi Rongxue finally opens her eyes. At one glance, she sees Yin Yixuan standing in front of the bed, who is about to turn around. When she is happy, she thinks it''s a dream and hurries to say: "Mr. Yin?" Yin Yixuan ignores her, turns around and walks out. Xueer doesn''t stay any longer. She quickly follows Yin''s steps and leaves Yueju. Qi Rong Xue sees the shape, quickly climbs up and pours out, shouting the name of Mr. Yin. This pounce finds that she is not wearing clothes, and there is another person on the bed. This surprise is extraordinary. When she sees another person on the bed, she doesn''t even scream and faints directly. The young man woke up and saw the girl lying naked beside him. He licked her tongue and said, "it seems that the little lady hasn''t enjoyed enough. You can do anything. I''m here, and you''ll be satisfied." He was about to pounce on it when he suddenly felt that his hair was caught in the back of his head. "If you don''t want to die, go away immediately and forget what happened in this mansion today!" Mother Li pulled him out of the bed and saw those fine red rashes on his body. Her body couldn''t help shivering - the young man was dragged to the ground and saw the iron face of mother Li. She was confused. Did she sleep wrong? But I don''t think so. Mother Li sent someone to take him to this courtyard. There are no other girls in the courtyard. How can I sleep with the wrong person? What''s the matter? Being dragged by her, most of the evil fire in his heart was released. He hurriedly got up and put on his clothes and left. Before going out, mother Li said again, "remember, if you want to live, you must forget what happened today, otherwise, no one can save you!" Young people don''t understand: "you didn''t say that I should publicize it well outside. You said that I had a personal relationship with Miss Qi. How has it changed now?" "Don''t ask so many questions. In a word, you can do what I want you to do. Otherwise, no one has good fruit to eat." The young man saw that mother Li''s face could not be described only by hard looks, but also by panic or even some despair. He knew what was wrong in a certain link, and thought of a certain possibility. He was so scared that his back was cold and sweated. Without a word, he ran away. He was afraid that if he ran a little slower, his life would be gone. Maybe even mother Li didn''t realize that the conversation she had just had with the young people had brought a slight turning point to their death. Mother Li quickly closed the door and put on clothes for Qi Rongxue. Fortunately, there was no one else in the courtyard. Otherwise, with only a few moments'' effort, the whole Qifu backyard would know about it. The fewer people they know about it, the greater their chances of survival. As soon as mother Li dressed Qi Rongxue, the door of the room was pushed open. The lady ran in with a white face. At a glance, Qi Rongxue, who was lying in bed in a coma and had a bun in disorder, was so scared that her legs were soft that she almost passed out. With the help of the girl, Liang came to the bedside and his chest was rolling rapidly. He turned his head to look at mother Li and shook his hand with a slap: "what''s the matter? Say, what''s the matter?" Chapter 145 Mother li felt the burning pain on her face. It was the first time in her life that she hit her. She knelt down in front of Liang''s body and sobbed, "I don''t know what happened to the maidservant. When I came to the courtyard with Prince Yin, I saw her. She -" she felt that she was even more wronged than dou''e. she didn''t do anything wrong. I can only blame Qi Rongxue for her stupidity, and even let her elder sister and elder sister calculate. Liang''s eyes stared at Qing''er, who was dressed in snow melting clothes. Qing''er also knelt on the ground and kowtowed desperately to Liang: "madam, I don''t know what happened to the maid. She asked me to wait outside. She and the eldest lady were talking in the room. Later, when the door opened, the lady came out. Later, I was knocked unconscious. I was real I don''t know anything! " Liang raised his foot and kicked Qing''er fiercely. Angrily, he said, "useless things. You have been waiting on miss for so long. Can''t you recognize what she looks like?" Qing''er was kicked to the ground and couldn''t speak with chest pain. At this time, the person on the bed woke up, and when she opened her eyes, she saw her mother standing by the bed and looking at her. Her heart was wide. Her heart was originally a dream. It was very scary. She held up her hands to get up, and found something wrong. Her mother''s face was not right. Her mother''s face was even worse. The faces of the two girls standing beside her mother were even worse. Why did Qing''er lie on the ground? looked at the room again, not her room, but the bedroom of Qi''s moon, and the dusty smell of the room was still unspeakable. She frowned, "how can I be here?" She raised her legs to go to the ground, but there was a deep pain under her body. She lost color and hurriedly lifted the bedding on the bed. On the plain sheet, a dark red rose was quietly blooming. It''s not a dream, it''s not a dream! She suddenly turned to her mother: "Mom, I am dreaming, right? I must be dreaming, right? " She said words, tears could not stop falling down, pitifully looking at her mother. Liang sat down at the bedside, hugged her daughter and patted her on the back: "yes, you are dreaming. Don''t be afraid. Your mother is here. Everything is over. Nothing has happened. You just have a ridiculous dream." Qi Rongxue is not very clever, but she is not stupid. How can she not understand her mother''s words? She is not dreaming. All this is true. She was sleeping by a disgusting man, and this scene was seen by her most beloved man - Liang Shi tightly grasped his daughter''s arm and turned his head to the next humanity behind him: "today''s matter, who dares to dare I can''t spare her! " In other words, when Yin Yixuan and Xueer left Qifu, they drove their carriage directly back to Rongyu hall. Before the carriage stopped, Yin Yixuan jumped down from the carriage and rushed into the Rongyu hall in a hurry. There was no more elegant demeanor. As soon as he entered the gate of Rongyu hall, he saw Qi Rongyue, who was reading at the back of the clinic, still as indifferent as before, with no panic or panic in his imagination. The waiter in the hall came up and shouted, "here comes Mr. Yin!" Qi Rongyue, holding the book, looked up and saw his constantly undulating chest and his face full of surprise and joy. He could not help frowning. It seems that he already knew! Chapter 146 After that, Xueer rushes into Rongyu hall. At the sight of Qi Rongyue, who is safe and sound, she can''t stop her tears falling. She rushes to the side of the young lady with tears. A pair of tears look her up and down to make sure that she''s not hurt. Then she cries: "Miss, you -" Qi Rongyue reaches out to her lips and hisses softly: "don''t say, I''m ok!" Although Qi Rongxue deserves what she has suffered, she is a girl''s family after all, and it has something to do with her. If it is publicized, it won''t do her any good. Xueer always listens to miss''s words. If Miss doesn''t say it, she doesn''t say it. Yin Yixuan takes a deep breath, and the panic on his face disappears in a flash. When he carries the steps, he is as modest as a gentleman. "Miss Rong Yue, could you take a step to talk?" He approached the clinic and said to Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue nodded: "Xueer, prepare tea!" She got up and went straight to the clinic behind her, pushing the door in. Xueer quickly dried her tears and went to the kitchen with a smile. There are only one desk and chair in the clinic. There is also a five foot wide simple wooden bed with a low stool beside the bed. Qi Rongyue sat on the chair in front of the table, with his back to Yin Yixuan, and picked up the prescription on the table and looked at it. Yin Yixuan stood behind her, looking at the slim figure, and the mood just calmed down began to rise and fall again. "Today in Qifu, do they have -" "no!" She interrupted him and said, "thank you for helping me in Qifu!" Yin Yixuan chuckled: "I want to help you, but you didn''t give me this opportunity. You always have a way to get out of danger!" Her lips are slightly hooked and her eyes are sad. If she doesn''t have this ability, how can she do what she wants? The road ahead will only be more and more difficult. No one can help her, she can only help herself. "Thank you anyway!" Yin Yixuan said: "since you want to thank me, please invite me to dinner!" Seeing that she was silent, he said: "Zhongwen helped you. You invited him to dinner, and I helped you. Shouldn''t you invite me to have a meal?" What is he doing? be jealous? Compare? "The cook of our Rongyu hall is good at cooking," she said in a low voice Yin Yixuan shook his head: "I want to drink osmanthus wine. I heard that there is a restaurant where the osmanthus wine is very mellow, and the sauce beef is also very good." She thought of the pub where she had dinner with Zheng Zhongwen. It seems that Yin Yixuan knows. It seems that men''s hearts may not be bigger than women''s! She slowly stood up, turned to face him, looked at his clear and cheering eyes, and said, "Mr. Yin, I hope you don''t forget what I said!" She didn''t say much to him, and he remembered every word very well. Of course, there are some things he doesn''t want to hear. Yin Yixuan said, "I know what you mean. Since you can be friends with Zhongwen, you can also be friends with me, just friends, OK?" If you can''t even take the first step, what''s the second step? He is not in a hurry. He can wait until the day when she is willing to accept him. After watching him for a while, she finally nodded, "OK, it''s my treat today!" At this time, Xueer brought tea in. Seeing that they were going out again, Xueer hurriedly said, "where is miss going?" Qi Rongyue''s smile is light: "go to eat!" Xueer listens and quickly takes a hand stove to keep up with her. Chapter 147 146 Yin Yixuan wants to follow Xueer when he sees her. He deliberately walks slowly to squeeze Xueer''s eyes. Xueer pretends to be silly: "what''s wrong with you, young master yin? Is the eye uncomfortable? " Qi Rongyue turns around and looks at Yin Yixuan''s eyes and says, "what''s the matter?" Yin Yixuan hurriedly waved: "it''s OK. Just now, Yanqing has entered the sand. Now it''s OK!" Qi Rongyue made a sound, looked at the carriage out of his eyes, and said, "let''s take our own carriage and follow your carriage." Yin Yixuan is a little disappointed, but still in a good mood: "very good!" The two carriages walked slowly on the busy Changxing street in the middle of the afternoon, which was not noticeable, but also let some people see this scene in their eyes. "Young lady, young master Yin seems to be very interesting to you." Xueerdao Qi Rongyue sighs and shakes his head: "amorous is always wronged by ruthlessness!" Xueer doesn''t understand: "young lady, young master Yin''s family background and talent are all first-class. Why can''t you see him?" Qi dissolves the moon white her one eye, does not have good airway: "yesterday son you also went to Yin mansion? Don''t you see the attitude of the old lady and his wife? What more nonsense? " Xueer doesn''t care: "so, young master Yin doesn''t seem to be at the mercy of others. As long as you are willing, young lady, young master Yin will persuade the old lady and his wife. Besides, although I am a clumsy girl, I can see that the old husband of Yin family and his wife really like you. If you marry, you won''t suffer any commission Bend. " Qi Rongyue looked at the snow in front of her eyes and said: "I don''t know. You still have the ability to be a matchmaker! Yes? How do you think your young lady got married? " Xueer took it for granted: "of course, the ultimate goal of a woman''s family is to marry and have children. Miss, you can''t be a doctor all your life, can you? Young master Yin is so kind to you, you must not miss it! " Xueer is right. The ultimate destination of a woman''s family is to marry and have children, and live a happy and plain life with a beloved man. But she Qi Rongyue has no such qualification, at least before she saves her brother. The sadness and helplessness in her eyes could not be hidden. She simply closed her eyes and blocked Xueer''s eyes. When the carriage stopped, she opened her eyes again. Her eyes were clear and clear, as if nothing had happened and nothing bothered her. Xueer said in secret, am I wrong? Do I think so much? After getting off the carriage, it was the restaurant she and Zheng Zhongwen had come to. It was just at the meal time. There were many people in the restaurant. Fortunately, there was an empty table in the corner. After they sat down, Qi Rongyue said to Xueer, "Xueer, please sit down, too." Xueer is used to it when she is with the young lady on weekdays. She didn''t have a half word to refuse, so she immediately sat down and poured herself a cup of hot tea. Yin Yixuan sees a case, also Dynasty division yuan way: "division yuan you also sit!" Si Yuan is really flattered. There are many rules in the prefecture of Wenchang, and he is not a very casual person. It can be said that he has never sat with him. "What are you doing? Didn''t your father let you sit down? You look like I don''t know the rules. " Xueer glares at Siyuan discontentedly, thinking that this guy is far from the Sangui beside Zheng Shizi. Si Yuan sat down carefully, but he didn''t dare to sit down. He had a straight back, which was even more tired than his standing. Chapter 148 147 the boss soon put osmanthus wine on the table, which was as mellow as before, and the sauce beef was as delicious as before. Yin Yixuan has been surreptitiously looking at Qi Rongyue. She doesn''t eat a lot. She doesn''t have the vulgar appearance of an ordinary woman when she eats, nor the pretentious elegance of a golden lady. Her movements are as elegant and noble as she was born. Her movements are smooth and natural without any pretense. It seems that she usually eats like this. All the time, her habits have become natural ¡£ Even Grandma, who has been the Lord''s mother for a lifetime, is not so noble and elegant. How can a magistrate''s family who is not favored cultivate such manners? "Young master Yin, do you think I''m full?" I don''t know when, she has put down the chopsticks in her hands and raised her eyes to look at Yin Yixuan, who is staring at her distracted. Yin Yixuan, looking embarrassed, quickly took up his glass and drank all the wine in it. When he saw that the glass in front of her was still full, he wondered, "why don''t you drink it?" Qi Rongyue said, "I have drunk three cups. I can''t drink any more. If I drink again, I will be drunk." Yin Yixuan said with a smile, "I''m afraid of being drunk. If there is Xueer, she will send you back." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "when drunk, he will lose his temper and say something he shouldn''t say. The secret in his heart will not be hidden." Yin Yixuan was very interested and asked, "do you have a secret, too? Can''t say yet? " "Everyone has a secret. It''s OK for some people to tell it. Some people can''t tell it until they die!" Like her, can she say that she is actually Chu Tianyu rather than Qi Rongyue? Can she say that she is determined to return to the golden palace and seek revenge from the traitor? Therefore, she needs to do things in a proper way. She can''t get drunk or tell secrets that she can''t. "Did you only have three drinks that day when you invited Zhong Wen to drink?" He asked again. Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I had two drinks that day, and the rest were sent to Zheng Shizi to take back to Kyoto. He was still suffering from brain injury and was unable to drink, so I asked him to take back to Kyoto and drink after the injury was completely cured." It turns out that the sweet scented osmanthus wine Zhongwen sent to the Marquis of Wenchang that day was so obtained. He was ridiculous. For this reason, he and Zhongwen almost broke up. "What are your plans for the future?" Yin Yixuan asked Qi Rongyue with a smile: "now that the Rongyu hall is open, we should do it well." "You have done a good job. In just one month, the reputation of Rongyu hall has become a household name in Pengcheng, which is a great thing!" She shook her head: "not enough!" "What?" Yin Yixuan doesn''t understand. She looked up at him and asked, "Mr. Yin, you have lived in Kyoto for a long time. Do you know the place far away from Kyoto and where you can communicate with Kyoto News frequently?" Yin Yixuan thought for a moment and said with a smile, "there is really a place like this, Jincheng, which is located in Jiangbei fortress. It is said that Jincheng has five Pengcheng as big and very rich as the king of Jin. Under the governance of the king of Jin, the people live and work in peace and contentment. The land is rich and the water is abundant. Every year, the tax supply is the most in the whole Chu Dynasty." King of Jin? In her mind, there was a beautiful face like a relegated immortal. He was not the prince of Chu, but the only one who was granted the throne as a person with a different surname. He, the king of Jin, min Hengzhi, was the one who sent a letter to Laiwu mountain to tell her the news of her father''s mother''s distress. As a princess of the Chu Dynasty, she was brought up from childhood to believe in no one but her own character. However, she did not doubt the purpose of the messenger or whether the letter sent by the messenger was true or false, because she believed in the person wholeheartedly and believed that the person would not cheat her. Chapter 149 148 when she entered the Imperial City, she knew that it was actually a trap, a conspiracy! Min Hengzhi took advantage of her trust in him, while Chu Lian took advantage of his father''s and his mother''s love for his children. In order to protect their children, they died under Chu Lian''s knife. But I didn''t think about it. All the sacrifices they made were in vain. Their favorite daughter still died under Chu Lian''s knife. Fortunately, the God is fair. He gave her a chance to live again. This time, she will not be impulsive and trust anyone again. She will step by step return to her place, take back everything that belongs to her, and save her helpless younger brother with her own strength! Her hand, folded between her sleeves, trembled gently. Her face was pale for a moment, and her eyes were almost full of sadness. "What''s the matter with you?" Yin Yixuan asked She closed her eyes and opened them after a few breath. Qi Rongyue was still as light as a chrysanthemum. She shook her head lightly: "it''s OK!" She looked around and saw that all the guests at the tables near them had gone, so she deliberately lowered her voice and said, "the king of Jin is the favorite Minister of the former Emperor. Now the former Emperor has passed away, the Regent is in charge, and the king of Jin is still the king of Jin. It seems that he has some abilities indeed!" Yin Yixuan''s face was surprised. He didn''t expect Qi Rongyue to talk to him about this. It''s really unexpected that this kind of political affairs of the Korean government could be revealed from a girl like her. "If the king of Jin didn''t have some ability, how could he stay in Jincheng? The Regent really valued him and intended him to marry Princess Tianxin! " Is it for the heart of heaven? For Chutian heart, sacrifice her Chutian Yu? What a good deal! Her slight smile on the corner of her lips gradually cooled. Suddenly she took up the wine cup on the table and drank up the wine on her head. There was a breath of YINGSA in her heroism. This was Qi Rongyue, who Yin Yixuan had never seen before. It surprised and surprised him. In front of him, she finally had a little emotion, although she did not know why it came. After a moment''s silence, she suddenly said, "today''s affairs in Qi''s mansion will set off stormy waves. Pengcheng is not allowed to stay for a long time." If Yin Yixuan has some understanding: "so, do you want to go to Jincheng?" She smiled again, drunk with two points, blushing, gorgeous and irresistible. "People walk high and water flows low. If you want to make the Rongyu hall known all over the world, you have to go to a bigger and better place." Yin Yixuan felt puzzled again: "why not just go to Kyoto? Is Kyoto the biggest and best place in the Chu dynasty She said with a smile, "the road, step by step, can be solid and steady, otherwise, it is easy to sink into the mire." Looking at Qi Rongyue with a bright smile in front of her eyes, she looks as if she is covered with a layer of gauze. She can see clearly, but she doesn''t seem to see clearly. What kind of girl is she? What kind of secret does she have in her heart? Qi Rongyue gets on the carriage with two points of intoxication, and the carriage goes slowly. Si Yuan can''t help but muttering: "childe, Miss Qi said it was a treat, but she left without paying." "Yin Yixuan said with a smile:" just in time, let her owe, next time please again Looking at the childe''s smile, Si Yuan thought it was warm from head to toe. He was never a stingy smile person, but his smile, like Miss Qi''s, was mostly perfunctory, not from the heart. And at this time, the childe, with such a bright smile, is afraid that even ten thousand years of ice can be warmed by him! Chapter 150 149 leaning against the carriage, she closed her eyes and kept passing the picture of her father''s mother''s broken body and her brother''s frightened and despairing eyes. Her heart was dripping with blood and she was almost unable to breathe. Min Hengzhi, the man who once said to love her for life, betrayed her and became her enemy. Jincheng, she must go, she will see with her own eyes, to see how good the man who betrayed her is. Qi Yongchun almost smashed all the things that could be smashed in the study, but still couldn''t put out his anger. Liang knelt in the broken porcelain of that place, shivering and crying. She was also sad, she was also sad, she even regretted, regretted why to arrange this kind of thing, the person who wanted to hurt didn''t hurt, but hurt her own daughter, she now, even had the heart to eat Qi Rongyue. Qi Yongchun pointed at the woman in front of him, and was so angry that he was furious. If the Liang family were not concerned about his official career, he would like to take the woman out of the house immediately and never want to see her stupid face again. "What do you do now?" Qi Yongchun felt that his chest would be blown by Qi. Liang wiped his tears and choked: "master, there are not many people in our house who know about this, just the two around me and the young girls around Xueer. As long as their mouths are sealed, no one knows about this." Qi Yongchun clapped his hands, and the pen holder on the table fell to the ground: "can you seal their mouth, but can you seal the mouth of Rongyue? Can you seal Mr. Yin''s mouth? " Liang''s eyes flashed a vicious: "if they can''t be sealed, they will never be able to open their mouth." It''s not the first time Qi Yongchun has seen such a look in her eyes. Knowing what she''s thinking, he doesn''t think it''s wrong, just -- "how about Mr. Yin? And you''re going to make him never open his mouth? " Qi Yongchun frowned. Liang said in a cold voice, "he saw it. He saw it with his own eyes. Now that he has broken his relationship with Rongxue, I have nothing to do for the sake of Rongxue and our Qi family!" How about Mr. Yin? Since we saw something we shouldn''t see and became a great threat to Qi mansion, we must shut up forever! It was night, the snow on the street had melted, a cold wind had blown, and snow began to drift. It is said that this is the coldest winter in Pengcheng in 100 years, with the most snow. Two black shadows swept into the Rongyu hall. They were quick and vigorous. They went directly to the door of the room on the second floor, took out a pipe and opened the paper window to blow smoke inside. After a while, they pushed the door straight open, walked directly to the bed, took the sleeping girl on the bed, rolled the quilt, picked it up and left. Just down the stairs, I saw a girl in a long coat pushing the door from the backyard. I saw a hand hanging out of the quilt on the man''s shoulder and a very familiar jade bracelet on his wrist. Who is Xueer? "Who?" When she drank in a deep voice, she was shocked to see the two men''s footsteps. One of them was about to rush up, while the other held him and said, "don''t make any trouble, hurry up!" They ran, Qi Rongyue quickly pursued. She felt a handful of powder in her arms and sprinkled it on their backs. She didn''t chase them for a few steps, and they disappeared in the night. Chapter 151 150 at the same time, two black shadows were also swept into Yin''s mansion. Apparently, they stepped a little bit. They came to the door of Yin''s room and took out the pipe to blow the smoke in the same way. Yin Yixuan is not asleep yet. After listening to some slight movements, he immediately wakes up. There is no light in the snow night. When he lights up the lamp on the table, he sees a white smoke with a light fragrance in the room. He screams ominously. He shouts Si Yuan and covers his mouth and nose with his sleeve, but it is too late. Although the amount of smoke he inhales is small, it is enough to make him dizzy. Si Yuan, who is dozing in the cubicle, hears the call of the young master and hurriedly gets up in his clothes. When he enters the young master''s bedroom, he sees two shadows splitting his father-in-law''s head and running. He is shocked and hurries to shout that there are assassins. However, when the house guard arrived, the man in black had disappeared in Yin''s house with his son. In the middle of the night, Yin''s house became a mess. Si Yuan was called to the study by Lord Yin for questioning. "Say, what did you and Yixuan do these days? Who did you offend? " Si Yuan''s face was white and his hands and feet were shaking. If the young master had any advantages or disadvantages, how could he live? "Master, you also know the temperament of the childe. How can he get revenge with others? It''s nothing!" Si Yuan suddenly flashed a bright light in his mind and said, "master, I went to Qi mansion with my son this morning." Mr. Yin frowned: "what are you doing in Qifu?" Si Yuan told Lord Yin everything that happened in Qi''s mansion today. He told him not to say it. Now he can''t hide it. What kind of person is Lord yin? He is infiltrated in the officialdom. He comes from the Houmen of the deep house. When he hears this, he has a problem in his mind. In Pengcheng, or even in Kyoto, there are few people who dare to go against Yin''s family, not to say no, but absolutely not. But anyone can do this kind of thing secretly. Yin Hongwei has been ups and downs in the officialdom for 20 years. Although there are not a few people who offend him, they are all little brats. They have never had a big feud with people. In addition, the position he is in is not a place where people in the officialdom have great interests. Therefore, there is little possibility of feuding because of him. Then, the only possibility is that Yixuan has offended people. Mr. Yin immediately took Siyuan and some nursing homes to the Rongyu hall. Shortly after entering Changxing street, he rode a horse and saw the lights on and off the Rongyu hall from afar. His heart was not good. Could something happen to the Rongyu hall? If something happened in the Rongyu Hall tonight, it must have something to do with Qi Yongchun. Si Yuan hurries to open the gate of the Rongyu hall. All the fellows in the hall are talking about each other and all look worried. When they saw Lord Yin coming, they knelt down to salute him. "Get up, don''t be polite, Miss Qi?" "Half an hour ago, two men in black broke into Rongyu hall and took Xueer girl away. In order to save Xueer, Miss Xueer went after the kidnapper outside the city." Sure enough, something happened. Lord Yin, according to Nai''s anger, said to the man, "are you all dead? Let a girl go out of the city alone to chase the kidnapper. What can I do if something goes wrong? " "We are going to go with the young lady, but the young lady said that people are easy to beat the grass and frighten the snake, and we are not good at Kung Fu. When we go, we will die. She asked us to guard the Rongyu hall. If you come, let you take someone to find her. She made a mark on the way." Chapter 152 151 Lord Yin was stunned: "she knew I would come?" The man shook his head: "she said she was not sure. It''s just possible. If you don''t come, let''s go to Lord Zheng for help." It seems that the girl also guessed the other party''s way. Since Qi Yongchun did it, it''s impossible to deal with her alone. Yixuan also took part in it, so she won''t let it go. Qi Yongchun, you are brave. Si Yuan asked, "why did the kidnappers take Miss Xueer instead of Miss Qi?" The man said: "I don''t know about it. Miss Xueer has been living in the same room with Miss Xueer. At that time, Miss Xueer happened to come to the backyard to see how about the prepared medicine we made. There was only miss Xueer in the room. The kidnapper should have identified the wrong person and mistakenly identified Miss Xueer as Miss Xueer. When we heard the noise and ran out, the two men in black had carried Miss Xueer to escape Left, the young lady also just hurriedly confessed a few words then chased out In a hurry, Lord Yin asked, "what mark is left by your miss?" The man quickly took out a piece of cloth from his arms. When he opened it, there was some powder on the cloth. When he went to a dark corner, the powder on the cloth began to glow faintly. "The young lady will leave this kind of shining powder on the road. In addition to the powder, she will also leave a mark, so that the powder will not be visible after being covered by snow." Lord Yin looked out of his eyes. Although there was snow in the sky, it was only a small snowflake. It was impossible to accumulate snow in a short time. "Go -" he turned out of the Rongyu hall, turned over and rode out of the city with a lot of guards. Sure enough, every time I pass by, I can see some subtle light flashing in the snow night. The snow in the sky is falling more and more. Soon, the mark left by Qi Rongyue will be covered by snow. He must hurry up and hurry up. Yin Yixuan bumped on the horse''s back for a while, and his confused mind gradually woke up. He felt that his body was simply tied to the horse''s back. Before the rider realized that he was awake, he quickly untied the ropes on his body, reached out to support the horse''s back and turned over, and then fell to the ground. The movement was not small. That was a hit The two of them immediately found out that they turned their horses around and rushed towards him. Yin Yixuan climbs up from the ground, can''t care about the pain on his legs, and then runs away. Unfortunately, the snow covered road is too slippery. In addition, his body has not completely recovered from smoking, so he falls to the ground before he runs two steps. When the two men in black saw this, they stopped their horses immediately. One of them said: "elder brother, let''s kill him now. Sooner or later, he will die. The Yin family has found out that he was taken away by us. Maybe we will catch up with him soon. It''s a burden for us to take him away. It''s better to settle him first, so we can get away." The man in black nodded: "my second brother said it''s good. Sooner or later, I''ll die, but sooner or later! It''s all the same! " When the man finished, he immediately pulled out the sabre on his waist. The blade of the sabre was bright, and it was colder than snow in the night. The man waved a knife to hit the horse and ran to Yin Yixuan, who had just got up and was about to run. Yin Yixuan has even felt the chill of sharp blade''s close body. Looking sideways, he saw a bright cold light cut towards his neck. He felt that he didn''t even have a chance to dodge. He thought he was dead. His heart was sad. He still had many things he wanted to do, so he would die? Chapter 153 152 just at this moment of life and death, a clear jingle rang in his ear, and he saw that the blade that had been cut to his neck was offset by several inches, and he did not cut his neck, but just cut his arm. One hand grabbed his hand and pulled him back. His body was pulled under a tree on the side of the road by a force. His nose, and the smell left by the man, was the familiar smell of medicine. He hurriedly looked back and saw the slim figure standing in front of the two men in black. He took off his mouth and shouted, "miss Rongyue?" The bandit immediately listened to this and looked at the girl in front of him in surprise: "are you Qi Rongyue?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "I''m Qi Rongyue. Your partner picked up the wrong person. I''m the one you want to catch." When Yin Yixuan heard this, he almost didn''t bite off his tongue. He pushed the dissolving moon to the tiger''s mouth! He quickly rushed out, blocked in front of Qi Rongyue, and said in a high voice, "if you have something to rush at me, what''s your ability to bully women?" "We just like to bully women. Don''t you like it?" they said with a strange smile Yin Yixuan frowned and spit: "bah, shameless!" "Elder brother, since they are both here, we just solved it together. The woman caught by the third brother and the fourth brother, let''s take them back to play and give our brother some relief!" Qi Rongyue stretched out his hand and pulled Yin Yixuan''s sleeve. He whispered, "I''ll let you run soon. Don''t look back. Find someone." Yin Yixuan shakes his head: "no, I, Yin Yixuan, will never leave you. I will walk together and die together!" Qi Rongyue frowned and shook his head. "Death? I''m not going to die yet. I have a lot to do. I can''t die! " She took Yin Yixuan ''. I saw the thin figure suddenly sprinkled a white powder on the two men in black. "What is this?" The man coughed twice, with a faint breath. Qi Rongyue said coldly, "nature is poison!" As soon as the man heard this, he was angry and angry. He raised his sword and cut it toward Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue dodged, quickly around the back of the man, reached for his hand and grabbed the man''s arm. He yanked him down from the horse. The man got her overpowering drug, so he was dizzy. This fall, even the southeast and Northwest were indistinguishable. She picked up the knife that fell on the ground, thrust the blade into the man''s chest and abdomen, splashed with blood and dropped a few drops on her On the white face, in the night, I can''t see the expression on her face, but from her neat means, I can see that she is not flustered. Another bandit saw that the eldest brother was seriously injured and was angry in his heart, but he was also addicted to overpowering drugs. He couldn''t kill the two people in front of him. They even left their eyes. This seemingly weak girl even knew kung fu. The man tried his best to turn his horse around and run towards the distance. Qi Rongyue didn''t think much. He jumped on another horse and ran after the man. Yin Yixuan runs after the horse, calling Qi Rongyue''s name, asking her to stop and let her come back, but she disappears into the night as if she didn''t hear. He was too worried. The road in the night was snow and mud. He fell several times. He got up every time and went on running. He never hated himself like this. Why did he only know how to read but never learn the Kung Fu for one day in these years? It''s really useless for a scholar. Even his beloved woman can''t protect him. Chapter 154 153 suddenly, a sound of horse''s hoof came from far and near. He turned around in a hurry, and many people came. Those people held up the torch in their hands and shouted a person''s name noisily. It''s his name. He heard his father''s anxious voice, the voice of Si Yuan''s crying voice, and many unfamiliar voices. He turned around and raised his hands and shouted, "father, I''m here, I''m here." Hearing his son''s voice, Lord Yin was overjoyed. Before he raced, he saw his son in the middle of the road. Although he looked embarrassed, he could see that his son was in good spirits and was not hurt. His heart was down for the most part, he hurriedly turned over and dismounted, rushed to his son, grabbed his son''s hand and tightly clenched it: "Yixuan, how are you? Is there any injury? " Yixuan quickly shook his head: "I''m ok, father, hurry up, go to save Rongyue. She went to chase the bandits alone to save Xueer girl!" "She went after the bandits?" Lord Yin raised his eyebrows, thought of the body he had just seen on the road, and asked, "who killed the black bandit just on the road?" Yin Yixuan said: "it''s Rongyue who killed her. If it wasn''t for her to arrive in time, the one who died would be me!" Lord Yin was shocked and said, "I''m very lucky." then he asked, "she can do Kung Fu?" Yin Yixuan nodded: "it seems that she can use the sword a little. Her strength is not small, but it seems that she is not very clever." Although he doesn''t know kung fu and has never eaten pork, he has seen a pig run. Zheng Zhongwen, his good friend, is an expert at making swords. If Zhongwen is here, the gangster just now will die even worse under him, and he will never let another gangster escape. Seeing that his son was in a hurry, Mr. Yin hurriedly said: "first, go back to the mansion with Si Yuan. I''ll go after Miss Qi." Yin Yixuan said, "no, I will go, I must go." Seeing his appearance, Lord Yin knew that he would never listen to him. If he was forced to send him away, maybe he would run back half the way. It would be more dangerous to meet bandits then. It''s better to take it with you to be safe. "Then, together!" Si Yuan hurriedly brought his horse, and he sat on another guard horse. In the flying snow, they rode against the cold wind towards the deep part of the path. In front of a forest, two horses are standing uneasily in the snow. In the open space not far away from the horses, they are sprinkling a handful of luminous powder with fine light. The powder extends inward, which indicates that Qi Rongyue and the bandit have gone to the forest. Following the shallow footprints, they all carry torches and enter the forest one after another. It was a starrless and moonless night. In the lush forest, it was more and more dark. Qi Rongyue watched the bandit in black enter the forest. She followed the man''s steps, but in a blink of an eye, she lost the man''s whereabouts. She did not dare to walk casually. She was very careful in every step. She still held the blade just obtained from the bandit''s bare hand. Although she did not take the chance, she was better than empty hand. This kind of forest is the easiest to set traps. She doesn''t know what is waiting for her, but she has to move on. She can''t look at the people around her, leave her and die because of her. She walked very slowly, seeing and listening. In this cold night, there was no call of insects and birds. Every sound was suspicious. Chapter 155 154 suddenly, a light crackle came from the southeast. It was like someone accidentally stepped on the dead branches on the ground. She pretended not to hear it. She went on, but her spirit was concentrated to the southeast. Sure enough, after a while, the sound of sharp blade breaking the air came to her face. She had been on guard for a long time. She dodged lightly, reached out and grabbed the man''s arm. She yanked the man from the dark place to the front of her eyes. Then she hit the key point of him with a kick. She heard a howl in the forest. He lay on the ground with his lower body covered. He was in constant pain. Qi Rongyue did not stop. He quickly stabbed the silver needle he had already pinched into his Fengchi cave, which made him numb and unable to move! Cold blade against bandit''s neck: "say, who sent you?" The man has no resistance, and he is not a man of backbone. The murderous spirit of cold blade erodes his last fluke: "I said, don''t be impulsive." He tried to push the cold blade away from his neck, but unexpectedly, the other side not only did not move the cold blade half an inch away, but went one inch further. He had already felt that the blade had cut the flesh and skin between the neck, which scared him not to move again. "Say it!" "Yes, it was a lady who found us in the evening and gave her a sum of money. Let''s help her get rid of three people." "One is a boy surnamed Yu at the end of Donghe street. When we went, the boy had already run away. Then there were the eldest son of Yin family and miss Qi of Rongyu hall." "Qi Rongyue asked:" since you get rid of me and Mr. Yin, why do you want to take us away again "Yes, it''s the lady''s order. We can''t kill them directly. We have to create a scene where we are surprised because of a private meeting!" I see! "What about the girl from the Rongyu hall?" She asked. The man shook his head: "I don''t know. That''s what the old three and the old four did. We did it separately." Qi Rongyue would not believe him. He kicked him to the key point, and the pain made him die and die: "say no, don''t say another foot!" How dare the man not say that? He immediately poured beans out of the bamboo tube: "I said, girl, spare your life - right behind this forest, there is a cliff there. After we have made an appointment to take people captive, we will throw them into the wooden house beside the cliff, and put some poisonous snakes to kill them." Qi Rongyue got the answer. She simply kicked the man in the back of the neck and knocked him out. Whether she could survive in this ice and snow depends on his creation. She went to the deep forest. According to the gangster, as long as she walked through the forest, she could see the cliff. The forest seemed to be luxuriant and dense, but it was not as deep as she imagined. Soon she passed through the forest. It was indeed a precipice. There was a thin layer of snow on the precipice. In this dark night, she added a white light of snow, but it was not so dark. As the bandit said, there was indeed a wooden house on the cliff. The door of the wooden house was wide open. She heard Xueer''s scream and rushed to it. In the wooden house with the bean oil lamp on, a gangster is tearing Xueer''s clothes. Xueer struggles desperately. Instead of stopping her struggle, the gangster becomes more and more excited. He raises his hand and slaps Xueer hard. His pale cheek is red, swollen and swollen. The finger print is clearly visible. Another gangster in black was sitting in the corner of the room, wiping his knife. He was discontented and said, "fourth, if you want to do it, hurry up. I''m still waiting. Don''t waste time." Chapter 156 155 just listen to the sound of tearing and pulling. Xueer''s clothes are torn by violence, revealing a good white scenery. The bandit put his head together and wanted to kiss him, but suddenly felt that the back of his head was hit by a hard object. When he looked back, he saw a cold flash, and his chest hurt. The bright blade had penetrated his chest, and he didn''t even have a chance to react. "I hate brutes who bully women!" She pulled out the knife coldly, splashed her face with fresh blood, but she didn''t even blink. Xueer was hit seven times and eight times by that slap just now. Then she woke up and saw that Miss came to save her with a knife. She was just about to jump off the table happily: "Miss - Woo - Miss, you can come!" She just jumped down, only felt the top of her head tight. The bandit who was sitting in the corner did not know when he came behind her. He grabbed her hair and controlled her body in front of him. "Don''t move, I''ll kill her." The knife in his hand is across Xueer''s neck, and his eyes are frightened to see the blood thin girl in front of him. This woman''s eyes when she kills people are full of cold evil spirit, as if she came to Luocha in hell, with murderous spirit all over her. She is very cruel. Qi rongyuesen''s cold eyes focused on him and said in a deep voice, "let her go, I''ll spare you." Brother just died in front of him. How could he believe her? He shook his head: "you don''t come here, you don''t come here!" When it comes to fighting alone, the woman may not be his opponent, but when he saw the woman''s cruel appearance, he was frightened and did not dare to start at all. The bandit pulled Xueer out of the cabin and was about to avoid the woods. However, he saw many torches coming towards him. He hurriedly changed his direction and turned to the cliff. "Don''t come here, don''t come here!" Qi Rongyue stealthily picked up two stones and pinched them in his hand. He followed the bandits step by step to the edge of the cliff. At this time, Yin Yixuan rushed over. He saw Qi Rongyue covered in blood. His heart almost jumped out of his chest. He wanted to rush up, but his father stopped him. "Don''t move, it''s dangerous there." Lord Yin winked at the two courtyards behind him. The two courtyards quickly moved forward to control Yin Yixuan and keep him away from the dangerous cliff. Yin Yixuan can''t get rid of the guard. He can only shout at Qi Rongyue: "Rongyue, don''t go forward, stop, stop." Xueer was moved to see that Miss Xueer was desperate to save her. She was just a servant girl. Miss Xueer didn''t even care about her life. If she didn''t do something for her, would she be a person? Xueer shouts to Qi Rongyue, "Miss, Xueer can''t deal with you. She hasn''t been able to serve you well all her life. In the next life, Xueer will be your servant girl." she sees Xueer suddenly holding the gangster''s arm and pulling the gangster to jump down the cliff. She panics and doesn''t care about anything. She jumps forward and pulls Xueer''s arm. It''s tight and dead. The bandit grabbed Xueer''s other arm, but finally failed to catch it and slid down the cliff. At this time, the guardians of Yin''s mansion rushed forward and helped Qi Rongyue to pull Xueer up. Xueer could not care about the pain on her body. She was crying to hold the young lady, but saw a cold light thrown from the cliff. The sharp blade just stabbed Qi Rongyue''s calf. When her leg tilted, she fell to the side involuntarily, and that side was the cliff. Chapter 157 156 the slender girl, like a fallen leaf in the autumn wind, falls into the abyss with the wind. They reached out quickly, but they didn''t catch anything. A burst of wild laughter rang out under the cliff. The bandit who just fell off the cliff, with one hand, climbed a small tree growing from the cliff, and saw Xueer was pulled up, but he could not support it for a long time. His heart was full of resentment and he was going to die, and he was going to pull a backing one, so he threw the knife in his hand up. Unexpectedly, so coincidentally, he hit the target. Xueer is about to jump down. The miss is gone. She doesn''t want to live any more. The bodyguard beside her pulled her to death. She was heartbroken and fainted by the precipice. Yin Yixuan, who was controlled by two guards, stared at the precipice in a daze. His whereabouts were gone. His heart was as gray as ashes. He did not know the pain, sorrow and joy. Suddenly, a mouthful of blood gushed out and passed out. Two days later, when Yin Yixuan woke up, he saw his father and mother sitting on the edge of the bed with a burnt face. He grabbed his father''s arm and said, "she''s not dead, isn''t she?" Lord Yin shook his head: "I don''t know. I sent someone to look for it under the cliff. There is a dark river under the cliff. The current is fast. If she falls into the river, it is likely that she has been washed away. Maybe there is a trace of life. Don''t worry, I have sent someone to look for it. As long as she is still alive, she will find it." He comforted his son, but he knew that even if he finally found it, it must be a dead body. In such a cold winter day, the river was so cold, and she was injured again, how could she think that she would not live! Yin Yixuan shook his head: "no, I''m going to find her. I''m going to find her myself!" Lord Yin pressed him and said: "where are you going? How can I find you like this? " Yin Yixuan fell back to his bed and slapped himself severely: "I''m useless. I''m useless. I can''t even protect the woman I like. What else can I do?" Mrs. Yin hurriedly took care of her son''s hand and cried, "Yixuan, you can''t use all your strength. You still have injuries on your arm." He looked at the arm wrapped with white gauze. The wound was supposed to be on his neck, but now, it is on his arm, and soon he can recover. His life is saved by the dissolving moon, and he can only watch her fall off the cliff. After a long silence, he suddenly asked, "do you know who did it?" Lord Yin shook his head: "all four bandits are dead. There is no evidence. Even though we all know who did this, we have no evidence, and we have no way to deal with him." Yin Yixuan said angrily, "so let him go unpunished?" Yin dahen: "you can rest assured that this will not be settled. There will be opportunities to punish him in the future. It is said that his mediation will come down in the next year. When he goes to Kyoto, it will be easier to punish him." Qi Yongchun is a magistrate in Pengcheng. Although Yin Hongwei''s rank is higher than him, he can''t be restrained because of different duties. But if Qi Yongchun is transferred to Kyoto, it''s easy for Wenchang prefecture to punish a weak official. Yin Yixuan nodded and asked, "how is the Rongyu hall now?" Yin dahen: "the Qi family sent someone to collect the shop yesterday, and Xueer was blocked back. In addition, Lord Zheng and I went to the Rongyu hall yesterday. I want to come to the Qi family for a while." Yin Yixuan said, "you can''t let Qi''s family get the things that dissolve the moon. When the moon comes back, it will be returned to her in the original." PS: in pursuit of the book''s relatives, leave your footprints in the comment area of this chapter to let me know that you are reading this book. More than 100 comments in this chapter will be added tomorrow. Chapter 158 157 Lord Yin nodded quickly and said that he didn''t dare to stimulate his son''s mood at all. He didn''t expect that he only saw Qi Rongyue''s son a few times, but he had already used Qi Rongyue so deeply. That day in front of the precipice, a mouth of blood scared him. It''s a good thing for a man to pay attention to love, but it''s not necessarily a good thing to pay too much attention to the love between children and girls. There seems to be someone there, young man Three expensive pull pull is fishing Zheng Zhongwen, point to the river side of the dead wood pile road. Zheng Zhongwen looked sideways and saw a corner of his robe. He frowned and said, "it''s really someone. I''m afraid he''s dead in this winter. Sangui, go and have a look." Three expensive facial expression a white, hurriedly shake head: "I just don''t go." Zheng Zhongwen threw down the fishing rod in his hand and said with dissatisfaction, "look at your cowardly appearance, isn''t it a dead man? As for being scared like this? " He got up and strode to the pile of dead wood. He saw a white arm holding a dead side of the dead wood. His face was covered with black hair. He could not see his face clearly. He muttered to himself, "is it dead or not?" Sangui did not dare to go near, and said to Zheng Zhongwen from afar, "young master, let''s go. This man has been dead for a long time, and must stink." Zheng Zhongwen ignored him, bent down and reached for the woman''s arm. There was a little temperature in her arm. It seemed that she was still alive. He pulled people up from the water and shouted: "it seems that he had a heart of death to jump in such a remote place. But why didn''t he hold the dead wood?" Sangui then took a few steps forward and asked Zheng Zhongwen, "young master, how can you still pull it up?" Zheng Zhongwen said: "don''t talk nonsense, come to help quickly, people are not dead, alive!" Sangui is alive, and her nervous mood immediately relaxed a lot. She hurriedly came forward and saw the slight undulating chest. She said with a smile, "Hey, she''s still alive. She''s really lucky. It''s a great blessing to meet you, young master." Zheng Zhongwen said: "I don''t know how long it will take to soak in the cold river. She died for half of her life. Hurry up, take off your clothes to cover her, and I''ll make a fire." As soon as Sangui heard this, before he took off his clothes, he began to feel cold. This winter, he was by the river with strong wind. He felt cold before he took off. Zheng Zhongwen looked at the way he didn''t want to be. He said, "look at what you mean, let me go?" Sangui hurriedly shook his head: "no, no, no, I''ll take off, I''ll take off -" he quickly unbuttoned his clothes, took off his cotton padded clothes, and covered the comatose woman. Seeing the half arm of a woman as white as lotus knuckle, he thought that the woman must be good-looking, so he reached out to lift the hair that covered the whole face. It doesn''t matter if it''s not lifted. It''s frightening. This face, this face is clearly Miss Qi! Hear three GUI ghost to call, Zheng Zhongwen looks toward him, smile way: "how? The girl is so ugly that she scares you? " Sangui got up, pointed to Qi Rongyue on the ground and said: "Gong, childe, yes, it''s Miss Qi!" Zheng Zhongwen, who was holding some firewood in his arms, immediately threw all the firewood in his hand on the ground and ran over. The pale and bloodless face, the haggard face, was clearly Qi Rongyue! "How, how?" He quickly squatted down, calm heart began to panic, he slapped her face: "Miss Qi, Miss Qi, wake up, wake up!" Chapter 159 Qi Rongyue is like a dead man. He has no reaction at all. If her chest is still rolling, he will surely think she is dead. He stared at Sangui in a panic: "what are you still doing? Go and make a fire! " He held her hand, which was as cold as ice, and her lips were as cold as black. Cold, she must be very cold. He quickly took off his cotton padded robe, wrapped her up, and then shook his head: "no, she was wearing wet clothes, no matter how much wrapping is useless." So he lifted two more cotton gowns, and took off Qi Rongyue''s wet cotton padded clothes, and his thick middle coat, leaving only his thin inner garment and his pants, and put her in his arms to warm her up with his own temperature. He could feel her weakness. His hands were trembling. He turned to Sangui and shouted, "is it OK?" Three expensive busy way: "fast fast fast |" The smoke has risen, and the fire is running up little by little. Thanks to their frequent fishing, the skill of making a fire is for the purpose of grilling fish, which is not a white practice. Zheng Zhongwen holds Qi Rongyue to the fire. He holds her tightly in his arms and wraps her in two cotton padded clothes. Zheng Zhongwen said to Sangui, "hurry up. You can''t stay here without a carriage. We have to go to the nearby fishing village and find a doctor for her." He has never been so flustered, never so scared, he is so afraid that the flower like life will die in his arms. Sangui first grilled Qi Rongyue''s wet clothes by the fire, and then trotted away from the river to find a car. There was no family or Chuang Tzu around here. Don''t think about the carriage. But he remembered that there was a tea mountain two miles away from here. There were several straw huts. On the way to the cottage, he happened to see a cow cart in front of it. If there was no carriage, there would be a cow cart. Finally, the cold body gradually became warm, but it was still weak. He held her tightly and kept calling her name, but she didn''t respond at all. He kept cursing Sangui in his heart and asked him to find the carriage. How could he have gone so long. Another hour later, Sangui finally came back with a bullock cart. The bullock cart is usually used to pull goods. It''s very simple. In order to make miss Qi lie comfortably, Sangui specially spread thick hay in it, and then went to the owner of the bullock cart to buy a clean quilt. Although it''s not comfortable with the carriage, it''s still not subject to bumping and freezing. Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly took the clothes that had just been dried and put them on for Qi Rongyue. After all, it''s a man. It''s easy to untie his clothes, but it''s difficult to put them on. How can the buttons be so difficult? In a hurry, he accidentally broke the clasp of her frock, which made her white on the chest. On the white skin, a red fireworks mark jumped into his eyes. he was as like as two peas. He was shocked that the fireworks mark was exactly the same as the pattern he had given to the jade ornaments of the long princess. "Are you dressed up, young master?" cried the three nobles over there Sangui looked at the young man from afar, and was quite surprised. The young man didn''t like to have contact with women and hated to have women near him. Now he wants to help Miss Qi wear clothes? Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and stopped thinking. He dressed Qi Rongyue and put her in the cart. The village closest to the river is also outside the five Li area. If you ride a horse, the five Li area is nothing. But the ox cart is slow and can''t compare with the speed of riding. It takes nearly three hours to get there in one hour. Zheng Zhongwen is so anxious that he really wants to kill the old ox and eat meat. Chapter 160 159 villages live in accordance with the river course. It''s windy, needless to say, it''s very cold in winter. Although the river is not frozen, there are few people who can go out to fish. There are ships calling in twos and threes and women washing clothes and quilts on the bank. Three GUIs led immediately, stood behind those women, inquired: "ladies and sisters, I inquired, is there a doctor here?" The women looked back at him one after another and saw that he was a well-dressed young man. Behind the young man, there was a young man with extraordinary bearing. The young man was pulling a dilapidated ox cart and two tall horses. The picture was a little strange. Such wearing and bearing should only match the horse, not the dilapidated ox cart. A woman said, "you are not from this neighborhood. How can you come here to find a doctor?" Sangui hurriedly said: "to be honest, we originally came here to play. Who knows that my young lady is too playful. She accidentally fell into the water and suffered from severe wind and cold. She needs to be treated as soon as possible, so we found her nearby." The woman nodded: "it turns out that you have come coincidentally. There is indeed a doctor in our village, who is a doctor on a tour. He goes around to see people and rarely comes back. These two days he happens to be in the village. You can go to the village and find him." Seeing that the woman is very kind, Sangui has a good feeling for her, and thinks that it''s not early now. It''s impossible to rush back to the inn in Chaoyang City. Today, I have to stay here. He looks at the woman with a smile and says, "I wonder if there is any vacant room in your family, sister-in-law? We have gone this way and brought another patient. I''m afraid we won''t be able to catch up with you today. How about staying here for one night? " The woman hesitated a little. There were two empty rooms in the house, but they were not very clean. It was too troublesome to clean them temporarily. Sangui quickly took out a ingot of silver from his bosom and put it into the woman''s hand: "sister in law, this is the room money. Please do me a favor." When the woman''s hand sank, the ingot was at least three or two fold. She had never seen such a large ingot of silver. It was so good. She just stayed in her broken house for one night. Where could it be used so much? She was so upset and waved: "it''s too much, I dare not accept it." Sangui hurriedly said: "I don''t have to say no, thank you!" The woman is also smart. She knows that she has met a noble person. The silver is a huge sum for her. But for such a noble person, it''s not even a dime. They only want to make it convenient. Then she only needs to make it convenient for them. The women''s clothes were not washed. In the envious eyes of all the people, they led the nobles to the village. The woman first led them back to their yard, and quickly changed the room they lived in into a clean quilt for the sick lady to live in first. "Mr. Zheng, brother Sangui, take a rest first. I''ll call Dr. Ma for you. He will live in front of you and come in a moment." Zheng Zhongwen winked at Sangui, and Sangui said, "let me go with you!" They both left the door together. Zheng Zhongwen sat by the bed, looking at the pale and bloodless face. Her panic was attacked by anger. What happened to her? Why did she appear in the desolate place alone? There were knife wounds on her legs. Her clothes were covered with a lot of blood. It''s obviously not a simple slip into the river. Chapter 161 160 what will happen if he and Sangui don''t go there to fish and relax today, and Sangui doesn''t see her floating in the water today? He can''t imagine. "Wake up, aren''t you a doctor? When you wake up, you can prescribe medicine for yourself. Do you dare to drink the medicine others prescribe? " The people in bed are still sleepy and unconscious. "You can''t die. I have a lot to say to you. You must be better. You must be better!" There was a sound of hurried footsteps outside. He got up and stepped back two steps, and saw Sangui leading a middle-aged man in. The man was wearing a simple green cloth long jacket, white face, meticulous black hair, and carrying a small wooden box. "This is doctor Ma," said Zheng Zhongwen of Sangui Dynasty Zheng Zhongwen nodded and said to doctor Ma, "thank you!" Without saying anything, doctor Ma went straight to the bed, took Qi Rongyue''s hand pulse from the quilt, and touched her skin with his fingers, which was very hot, and his pulse was also weak. Doctor Ma retracted his hand and said, "she has a high fever now. It''s very dangerous. First, she needs to get rid of it!" Zheng Zhongwen asked, "what should I do?" Doctor Ma said: "the simplest way is to apply a cold towel on your head. As long as you can get rid of the high fever tonight, you can wake up tomorrow and use the medicine when it comes." Zheng Zhongwen frowned and said, "what if the fever doesn''t subside tonight?" Dr. Ma sighed, "if the fever doesn''t subside tonight, even if she survives, her brain will be damaged and she will become a fool." Sangui said: "doctor Ma, can''t you use acupuncture to relieve her fever? The young lady used to use needlework to relieve the fever for the young man. Only half an hour later, the fever subsided. People can also wake up quickly. " Doctor Ma shook his head and waved his hand. "If I had this ability, how could I just be a district doctor? I would not have been in the Royal Hospital long ago?" Dr. Ma went to the table and sat down. He wrote a prescription and said, "this is the prescription. Do you want to take the medicine yourself or can I help you?" Sangui said: "this is not the city, and it''s not convenient to take the medicine. If the doctor has the ready-made medicine in your house, please be numb again." Doctor Ma nodded, "then I''ll get the medicine." After another look at Sangui and Zheng Zhongwen, Dr. Ma said, "look at your appearance. I don''t know how to decoct medicine. In this way, I''ll just decoct the medicine and send it to you." Sangui hurriedly thanked him: "that would be great, thank you very much!" After seeing off doctor Ma, Zheng Zhongwen has taken the basin and cloth towel from sister Liu, soaked and wrung the cloth towel with cold water, and then applied it on Qi Rongyue''s forehead. The cold sensory stimulation makes Qi Rongyue unconsciously frown. Zheng Zhongwen sighed: "it''s good to have a sense. I''m afraid that if I stab you now, you don''t know the pain." In the evening, sister-in-law Liu brought her dinner. She slaughtered a chicken at home, stewed a pot of delicious chicken soup, and cooked a fat fish, plus two vegetables. Zheng Zhongwen was steaming, but she didn''t even have a look. Three expensive called several times: "childe, eat first!" Zheng Zhongwen said, "I''m not hungry. You can eat it!" His heart was very flustered, just like half a year ago, on the day of the accident of the eldest princess, his heart was so flustered. Although there were different sides in the world, it seemed that there was a sense in the dark that his most important person was about to have an accident. Now, it''s a sense of panic and confusion. Why is it that Qi Rongyue in front of him is not like Princess Chang at all, but why can he always see the shadow of Princess Chang on her? Even gave birth to feelings only for the long princess. PS: more than 100 comments! Chapter 162 161 in the middle of the night, Sangui dozed off. When he woke up, he saw Shizi standing in the cold wind outside the house with only his Chinese clothes on. He hurriedly took the cotton padded robe hanging on the back of his chair and rushed out. Sangui gives him a cloak. He reaches out and pushes it away: "no need!" He strode back to the house, quickly climbed onto Qi Rongyue''s bed, held Qi Rongyue''s hot body with his cold body, and cooled her with his temperature. When his body warmed up, he got out of bed again and stood in the cold wind again. Sangui cried: "son, you can''t spoil yourself like this. You will get sick like this. If you are also ill, then -" ZHENG Zhongwen looked back at him and said in one word: "when she woke up tomorrow, it''s not allowed to say. She is still a girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. Don''t spoil her reputation." Sangui wiped his eyes: "childe, you have done so much for her, and don''t tell her, what do you want?" What does he want? "Zheng Zhongwen shook his head:" I don''t want anything, as long as she lives, as long as she gets better He turned and went back to the bed, and put his arms around the burning delicate body. After so many repetitions, the hot body finally began to cool down. His strong body began to become weak. His throat, which had never been coughed due to cold, began to cough. Afraid of waking Qi Rongyue who was sleeping, he went to the next room, where he had just cleaned up, to rest and let Sangui take care of Qi Rongyue. In the early morning, the warm sun rises in winter, the cold wind has died out, and the industrious small village is alive again. At the gate of Liu''s family''s courtyard, there are people constantly passing by. From time to time, some people stretch their necks and look inside. They all want to see what the dignitary Liu brought home yesterday looks like. By the way, they have a chance encounter. If they can turn people to live in their own home, they can earn several liang of silver, isn''t it beautiful? Sangui fell asleep on the side of the bed. After a night''s tossing, his sleepy eyes couldn''t open. Seeing that Miss Qi hadn''t woke up and the high fever had subsided, he just laid down on the side of the bed to have a rest. He didn''t think that the eyes would never open again as soon as they were closed, as if they were stuck. She saw a strange roof, not in Rongyu hall, not in any place she had seen or knew. She turned her head and looked at a dark head. She did not know who it was. She opened her mouth and her throat was hoarse. She could not hear the voice. She opened her mouth and cried twice, but the man didn''t move and slept soundly. She was thirsty and struggled to get up. She reached for the tea bowl on the side of the bed. Before her hand touched the tea bowl, the closed door was pushed open. A woman came in from the outside. She saw Qi Rongyue wake up, her face brightened, and she said: "it''s lucky you wake up, miss! Would you like some water? I''ll help you! " Liu sister-in-law quickly came forward, took up the tea bowl on the short table, turned around and poured out half of the cool tea. She took the iron pot that was steaming hot gas and hot water from the small stove, and then went back to Qi Rongyue''s bed. She picked up Qi Rongyue with one hand and sent her tea bowl to her lips with the other hand. Qi Rongyue drank half a bowl of hot tea and his throat felt comfortable. He thanked the woman and said, "thank you very much." Liu sister-in-law helped her to lie down and said with a smile, "thank you for what I did. Your brother didn''t sleep for you all night, and now he has caught cold. Doctor Ma is showing him in the next room." Chapter 163 162 "my brother? Next door? " Qi Rongyue is a little confused. Where is her brother from? Liu Sao said with a smile, "girl, you are ill. Isn''t Mr. Zheng your elder brother?" Mr. Zheng? She looked down at the boy lying on the edge of the bed. She was familiar with the side face, not the third expensive. It turned out to be Zheng Zhongwen. How could he be here? How could she be here? She didn''t say anything more but smiled at sister Liu and said, "how is my brother now? Can you help me to have a look? " "Liu sister-in-law is busy way:" need not, I call him, he just let me come over, is to see if you wake up Liu said and hurried out of the door to the next door. After a while, the sound of disordered footsteps came in a hurry. She looked up at the half open door, and a familiar face suddenly ran into her eyes. He seemed to be in a hurry. Did people like Zheng Zhongwen also panic? Is it because of her? Seeing that she was staring at him with beautiful eyes, his rapidly fluctuating chest finally began to calm down. She woke up, so nice, she finally woke up. He stood up straight, walked to her step by step, and asked in a warm voice, "you wake up, how do you feel now?" She shook her head: "I feel terrible!" His brow, which had just been stretched out, wrinkled again. "Is it hard? Wait, I''ll call doctor Ma! " "I''m a doctor," she said with a smile He also smiled: "yes, you are the doctor, the best doctor." He suddenly began to cough, and his lips appeared to be very dehydrated, chapped and skinned. She sat up with one hand on the edge of the bed and waved to him, "come here." "Oh!" He obediently approached, hands habitually extended, pressed her forehead, warm but not hot, he smiled: "really good!" After finishing this action and saying this, he realized that Qi Rongyue was staring at him with wide eyes. He quickly withdrew his hand and said with a dry smile, "I just --" she interrupted him: "I know, thank you!" Two people look at each other and smile. Everything is in silence. Some words, needless to say, can be understood naturally. Doctor Ma came in with the medicine box. He saw Qi Rongyue sitting on the bed with a light smile on his face. He was talking with Mr. Zheng. He was relieved. The girl''s pulse was very weak yesterday, and the heat kept on for a long time, which he had never seen for many years. He had no idea. So he didn''t prescribe the medicine he had to take last night. He had to wait for her today When she woke up, she sent the medicine to take the responsibility for fear of not being cured. Fortunately, she survived. "Mr. Zheng, if you let me, I''ll give Miss Zheng a pulse!" Doctor Ma stood behind Zheng Zhongwen and said. Zheng Zhongwen stepped aside and kicked Sangui directly. He kicked Sangui to the ground and vacated the stool in front of the bed. He did not look at Sangui who squinted his eyes and rubbed his buttocks. He said to doctor Ma, "doctor Ma, please!" Doctor Ma pulled the stool forward, sat beside Qi Rongyue, clasped Qi Rongyue''s wrist, and listened carefully. After a while, doctor ma let go of his hand and said with a smile, "I''m really a very lucky girl. She has survived the last night. Now she''s better than half of her body. I just need to take some medicine to dispel the cold for half a month, so I can recover." Qi Rongyue shrinks his hand and nods to doctor Ma: "thank you very much!" When she woke up, she gave herself a pulse. Although the situation was not as optimistic as Dr. Ma said, it did not hinder her. She could recover after a period of good health care. Chapter 164 After hearing doctor Ma''s words, Zheng Zhongwen immediately smiled and said to Sangui, who had just risen from the ground, "Sangui, reward!" Sangui can''t care about rubbing his buttocks any more. He quickly takes out a ingot of silver from his pocket and hands it to doctor ma. Dr. Ma has been a doctor for many years, walking around for the poor people to see doctors. Most of the silver he receives is copper. The silver is also some loose silver. Sometimes he can''t even get a copper. He can only take some food or game to replace it. He has never met such a big hand. He is very excited. His hand to receive the silver is shaking and heavy Silver fell into his hands, his face like an iceberg for thousands of years, finally enlightened a smile. Qi Rongyue said to doctor Ma, "can I have a look at the prescription you gave me?" Doctor Ma was stunned. What did she do with the prescription? Don''t believe the medicine he prescribed? Qi said with a smile: "in fact, I am also a doctor. I am familiar with some medical theories. In addition, my physique is quite special. I can''t take some medicine, so I want to have a look." Dr. Ma suddenly realized that it is true that some people can''t take many things easily because of their special physique. Otherwise, it is a good medicine for saving lives. When they come to these people''s mouths, they may become lethal poisons. He hurriedly handed the prescription written yesterday to Qi Rongyue''s hand: "the medicine has been prepared, just waiting for me to go back and fry it." Qi Rongyue glanced at the prescription. It''s really a very regular prescription for dispersing cold. It''s a prescription that can be used by all people who have got cold, but it''s also a prescription that is not very useful for the real cold. Some people feel cold occasionally. They just cough twice, or have a slight cold like runny nose. It may be useful to take this prescription, but it is useless for severe cold like her. She handed back the prescription to doctor Ma and said, "Chaihu plus three coins, luoye minus one, Huangdi plus one, plus two coins of the ancient times, yunqiancao three." Although doctor Ma is a barefoot doctor, he is really learning medicine for several years. He has a wide range of pharmacology. Qi Rongyue''s prescription is a real prescription for dispelling cold. He can understand it after a little deliberation. His heart is shocked. If this prescription can be opened yesterday, boil the medicine for her to infuse it. It can have miraculous effect to reduce fever and dispel cold. How could he have never thought of this prescription before ? Dr. Ma bowed to Qi Rongyue and said, "thank you very much, Miss Ma!" He handed the silver to Sangui: "Ma is not good at medicine, so I''m not worthy of it." Three expensive don''t accept, push his hand back, smile: "my miss is a famous doctor, you don''t have to compare with her, this is what you deserve." Dr. Ma nodded and said to Qi Rongyue, "I don''t know the name of Miss?" Qi Rongyue smiled and shook his head: "don''t listen to Sangui''s nonsense, where am I a famous doctor? I''ve only learned medical skills for several years and I know some medical theories." Seeing that she didn''t want to say more, Dr. Ma stopped asking. He took a prescription out of his arms and said, "this is the medicine I prescribed for Mr. Zheng. Please take a look at it for me." Zheng Zhongwen reached for the prescription in Dr. Ma''s hand and said, "I don''t need to look at mine. It''s just a small wind and cold. It''s OK to treat it casually. Don''t bother her. She''s just getting better. Let her have a good rest!" Sangui can''t help but look up at you. When did you become so considerate? Chapter 165 164 Qi Rongyue reached out to him and said, "take it!" "No more!" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head. "Here!" Although there is still a faint smile on her face, her eyes are very serious. Zheng Zhongwen had no choice but to hand her the prescription. When she took it, she buttoned his wrist. He was holding his hand in his tender and cool fingers, his heart was crisp, and a strange emotion was moving in his chest, which led to his heart pounding faster and faster. Her pulse manipulation is very strange. It''s different from ordinary doctors. Ordinary people may not see anything, but doctor Ma is a doctor after all. When you look at her manipulation, you will know that her medical skills are absolutely different. Her fingers shrank back, and the soft touch disappeared between his wrists, and a trace of loss appeared in his heart. Qi Rongyue looked at the prescription in his eyes and said to doctor Ma, "he can''t use this prescription. He''ll fry the same medicine as me." Doctor Ma said: "he''s just coughing. I''m afraid it''s not right for such a strong medicine." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "he is not only coughing, cold invader, but not hair. His disease is not lighter than me. He just relies on his strong body to support him!" Although she did not know why he suffered such a severe cold, she suspected that it must have something to do with her. Dr. Ma sniffed and nodded, "I see. I''ll go to the decoction now!" Sangui sent doctor Ma out. Qi Rongyue looked at Zheng Zhongwen standing in front of the bed. He was straight, tall and powerful. He was no longer the naughty little son she knew before. She asked with a smile, "your heart beat very fast. Is it because of me?" Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly made a frightened expression: "what are you talking about? How, how can it be, I, my heart beats fast, that''s because, that''s because I''m sick, I''m not comfortable - that''s what it is. " Qi Rongyue shakes her head and sighs: "you are the same as when she was a child -" she suddenly feels speechless, then stops her mouth and quickly shifts the topic: "I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?" Zheng Zhongwen didn''t hear what she said in front of him, but he heard her saying that she was hungry. He turned around and walked out of the room. He called to sister Liu, who was drying clothes in the courtyard, "Sister Liu, do you have anything to eat? She is hungry. " Liu Sao said with a smile, "yes, the porridge just boiled in the morning is hot in the pot. I''ll bring it." Zheng Zhongwen went back into the room and saw Qi Rongyue smiling at him. He looked embarrassed and asked, "why do you look at me like this?" "You just called me dissolve the moon?" "Zheng Zhongwen a Leng:" I call "You called!" She was sure that there was no hallucination in her ears. "Oh!" Oh? She smiled and stopped talking. He sat in front of her bed, coughing, his face changed from time to time. She looked at his hard work and said, "go to have a rest. I''m out of the way." Zheng Zhongwen also felt that it was not suitable for such a lonely man and woman to stay in the same room all the time. He thought that last night they were dressed in thin clothes and hugged each other for most of the night. Two suspicious red clouds appeared on their white faces. He got up in a hurry. He was in such a hurry that he even knocked over the stool he was sitting on. Looking at his hurried back, Qi couldn''t help chuckling. They all said that Zheng Shizi was frank and resolute, and he was very aggressive, but they didn''t expect that there was such a lovely side. Returning to the next room, Zheng Zhongwen leaned back against the closed wooden door, covered his rapidly fluctuating chest with one hand, and his mind was full of pictures of nephrite in his arms. He reached out his hand and knocked on his forehead, murmuring: "beasts, how can you think of this? You are not a thing! " PS: no one hundred comments yesterday? Why don''t you like to write comments??? Chapter 166 165 "Oh, I''ve just been sitting here, and I haven''t asked anything!" He clapped his forehead again: "you are so stupid." After drinking the medicine sent by Sangui, he went to sleep in the evening. When he woke up, he felt a lot more comfortable in his throat, and his dizziness was better. As expected, she was there, and nothing was wrong. "Three expensive -" he shouted. The three expensive one who is eating hot baked sweet potatoes outside is called by Shizi in the house. He quickly pushes the door in and says, "young man, are you awake?" Zheng Zhongwen looked out of his eyes at the dark sky: "what time is it now?" "A moment!" He quickly opened the quilt and got out of bed, pulled the clothes hanging on the side and put them on. He asked, "Rongyue she - Oh, I mean how is Miss Qi?" Sangui swallowed the sweet potato and said with a smile, "OK, she baked the sweet potato. It''s fragrant!" As soon as Zheng Zhongwen heard this, he immediately grabbed the sweet potato in his hand and put it into his mouth: "I''m hungry. Do you have any more?" Sangui is stunned. Although Shizi is not as fastidious and casual as Mr. Yin, he has never snatched food from his mouth! "Yes, and miss Qi specially left two for you. In her room, she said she would let you wake up and go!" Before Sangui had finished speaking, Zheng Zhongwen''s figure had disappeared in front of him like a gust of wind. The door of the next room was open. When he got to the door, he heard sister Liu''s high laugh: "you can really say that, miss, I''m lucky. A rich lady like you, and a brother who loves you so much, will marry in the future. My husband and family dare not bully you. You are really lucky." Qi Rongyue chuckles and doesn''t deny it. Liu Sao asked again, "can you marry Mr. Zheng?" Qi Rongyue glanced at sister Liu and said in a low voice, "sister in law passed by two years ago and gave birth to a son." "Sister Liu is now disappointed, and then asked:" can there be a side room Qi Rongyue shook his head: "no, my sister-in-law won''t let me, and my brother doesn''t like it. They have a good relationship." The disappointment on the face of sister-in-law Liu is more intense, after sighing one breath hurriedly changed the topic: "miss you are born so good-looking, certainly can marry a good family!" At this time, the door opened and Zheng Zhongwen stepped in. He smiled at sister Liu and said, "my sister naturally wants to marry a good family!" Liu Sao sees that Zheng Gongzi''s face is not right. Knowing that he must have heard her asking about his family affairs, she is not happy. She quickly gets up: "you talk, you talk, I''ll cook." Zheng Zhongwen went to sit down in front of the charcoal basin and saw that the door was closed. He said, "why don''t I know that I married two years ago and had a son?" Qi said with a smile, "I''m afraid that she will be your matchmaker and save you trouble. What''s wrong with me?" "How do you know I think it''s a problem?" Zheng said? May I be happy? " Qi Rongyue shrugged: "that''s not easy. When she comes, I''ll tell her again, let her bring all the good girls out, OK?" Zheng Zhongwen cut a voice and said, "you''ve said everything. It''s hard to recover. How can you tell others? For a while they thought I was a liar! " Qi Rongyue laughs: "look at what you mean, is it wrong with me?" "Yes, it''s just that you''re mistaken. Who let you break my good marriage?" "What should I do? As the saying goes, I''d rather destroy ten temples than tear down a marriage. I''m really guilty!" "So remember that what you owe me will be paid back in the future." His eyes were bright. Under the reflection of the carbon fire, there was a strange light. She turned her head and sighed, "it''s a bad feeling to be in debt. I have to pay it back quickly." "Childe, I said, Miss Qi baked sweet potato is not very delicious?" Sangui came in with a smile and stared at the three sweet potatoes on the edge of the carbon basin: "Hey, you haven''t eaten, young man, let me help you eat one!" Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly grabbed all three sweet potatoes in his hand: "you can''t think!" Add another chapter, don''t be too few???? Chapter 167 166 "Why are you here?" "Why are you here?" They asked the question almost in unison. Zheng Zhongwen raised his chin, Ao Jiao said: "I asked first, you said first!" Qi Rongyue shrugged his shoulders and said: "I was injured by the robbers and fell off the cliff. Unexpectedly, there was a river under the cliff. The sky never killed me. I grabbed a piece of wood floating on the water. The water was very urgent. I didn''t know how long I had been soaking in the water. It was too cold. The river was too cold." Just like the day when she was born again, it was also at the bottom of the water. She experienced the bitter cold again. "Later, when I couldn''t hold on, I passed out. Unexpectedly, I woke up after sleeping and saw you." Zheng Zhongwen''s heart is slightly aching. Can the river water in this weather not be cold? She''s a girl. It''s a miracle that she can survive. "How could there be robbers? Where''s the robber from? " He asked in a hurry. Qi Rongyue said about what happened that day, listening to Zheng Zhongwen''s confused: "so, you don''t know who did it?" Of course, she knows who did it, but she can''t say that Zheng Zhongwen is impulsive, which means he can''t do anything out of the ordinary. All four robbers are dead. There''s no evidence of their death. No one can take Qi Yongchun as an example. She can''t fall into Zheng Zhongwen''s disadvantage. "I don''t know. Maybe I want to blackmail some money! It''s just that they didn''t expect that Yin''s family would go so fast. They didn''t feel angry. They thought that they would take a back when they died. So I was sad - "she said it was easy on purpose, but Zheng Zhongwen''s face became more and more ugly. She added, "tell me about you. How are you here?" He suppressed his anger and sighed: "I helped my father to go out and run errands. I lived in Chaoyang City. Yesterday I was a little depressed. I took sanjui out to race. I ran and ran to the river. I saw fat fish jumping up in the water, and then I fished by the river. Unexpectedly, I found you in a pile of dead trees." He did not dare to think what would happen if he and Sangui did not come yesterday? What''s her life now? Perhaps, there is destiny in the dark! After hesitating for a while, he finally asked, "yesterday, when I changed your clothes for you, I saw, I saw - you have a birthmark on your chest." Qi Rongyue touched her chest. There was a flame shaped birthmark here. It''s not necessarily a birthmark. In Qi Rongyue''s memory, the birthmark didn''t exist before, but only after her rebirth. That is to say, this birthmark, which she brought, is compatible with her soul. "Is this birthmark something you were born with?" He asked. Her eyes twinkled, without hesitation, and she immediately replied, "of course, I was born with it, otherwise, how could it be called birthmark?" Yes, since it''s called birthmark, it''s something that comes out of the womb. "Why do you ask?" She looked at him and said. "Zheng Zhongwen wry smile" also nothing, just think, that design, and I once gave a friend''s thing very similar Qi Rongyue was shocked. She remembered that Zheng Zhongwen gave her a jade pendant when she was young. The jade pendant was exquisite and beautiful. She liked it very much, so she hung it on her neck. Once she climbed the rockery with a palace man on her back. After falling down from the rockery, she was injured and unconscious. When she woke up, the jade pendant disappeared. Later, Zheng houye asked his father for help, saying that Zheng Zhongwen was young and ignorant, and that he had handed down the treasures from his family Lost in the palace, ask the father to help him find it. It''s just a piece of jade pendant. Marquis Zheng asked the father to ask for it himself. Obviously, it''s not an ordinary jade pendant. Chapter 168 167 but at that time, the jade pendant could not be found. Although Marquis Zheng was heartbroken, he could only get rid of it. What else can we do? Will you turn over the palace? It''s said that Zheng Shizi would not say who the jade plate was given to. For this matter, he was locked in the ancestral hall for a month. She could not remember what pattern was carved on the jade pendant, but vaguely remembered that it was a small and delicate jade pendant. She could not help but wear it every day when she saw it. Later she couldn''t find it. She was sad for a while. "What do you give to your friends?" She asked carefully. Zheng Zhongwen wryly smiled: "it''s a family jade plate. I''ve worn it since I was born. My father said it''s a treasure, which can protect my safety. Later, I transferred it to a friend I valued very much, but my friend --" "but what Her heart beat faster and faster, and she stared at his eyes. "She''s dead. It''s all deceitful. It''s all deceitful to say that family heirloom can protect her safety!" No, maybe it''s not deceiving. Maybe it can really protect peace. Isn''t that the best proof that she''s still alive? It turns out that she can rise from the dead and live again. It''s all the credit of the jade pendant. The birthmark on her chest is the symbol of the jade pendant. It turned out that the man who gave her life again was not God, but the man in front of her! She tried to suppress the excitement and didn''t want him to see her difference. She couldn''t say, couldn''t say, it was not good for anyone. She did not want him to be involved in this political dispute, but only wanted him to live a life of peace and joy as his father wished. "What''s the matter with you?" Finally, he found out her difference, he asked. She shook her head: "maybe I''m tired. I want to sleep!" He naturally reached for her arm, helped her to get up, helped her to the bedside and sat down, and said softly, "then you rest, I''ll go back to my room!" She nodded, her eyes down. Zheng Zhongwen turned around and left, closing the door gently, standing outside the door for a long time without stepping away, just like the person sitting by the bed in the room, who has not been lying down for a long time. Three days later, their health was much better. Sangui returned to Chaoyang City, brought a carriage and took them back to the inn of Chaoyang City. Chaoyang City is 600 miles away from Pengcheng. It takes two days to get there by coach. But now it''s only five days away from New Year''s Eve. I''m afraid that I can''t catch up with the return to Beijing for the new year. Sangui thought of the ferocious appearance of the old Marquis in the mansion, but the tiger body was shocked. He hurriedly pulled the sleeve of the young master and whispered: "young master, let''s let the escort take Miss Qi back to Pengcheng. Let''s leave early to return to Beijing, or it will be difficult to catch up with new year''s Eve." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no, I''m not sure if I don''t send her back in person. If I can''t catch up on New Year''s Eve, I won''t be able to catch up. I''m not a child. If you send someone to send a letter back, I''ll say we''ll arrive later." Sangui has no choice but to do as he has decided. Don''t say that nine cows, even a hundred, can''t be pulled back. Starting from Chaoyang City, it was snowy again on the road. It was only a two-day journey. Born three days ago, he came to Pengcheng. At this time, the streets of Pengcheng are already full of joy. Unlike the north, the Spring Festival in the south is different. Many people like to paste the spring Festival couplets one or two days in advance. The children also run around in the snow in their happy new clothes. Red lanterns can be seen everywhere, and the fragments of firecrackers can be seen There was a faint gleam in the snow. This is the New Year! Chapter 169 168 on this day in the past years, she would receive the new year''s greetings from the imperial officials and their wives in the palace with her father, her mother, and her brother. They would have a feast in the palace to celebrate the new year. After the people were gone, their family would gather together to keep the year together, just like the common people, living a common year and having a happy reunion dinner. She and the emperor''s younger brother will also pay New Year''s greetings to the father and the empress and ask for red envelopes. But this year, she will live on her own. Her brother, the king of a country in the name of her, how sad and sad he should be on the day of reunion. He is still a child! The fiber palm in the sleeve is tightly clenched into a fist, which can''t be delayed any more! The carriage stops at the gate of Rongyu hall in Changxing street. After Zheng Zhongwen gets off, he subconsciously looks up at the sign on the eyebrow of the shop: "Rongyu hall?" He froze. Something flashed in his mind. He wanted to catch it, but he didn''t catch it. Why is it called Rongyu hall? Rong is her name. What about Yu? Why is Yu? He turned around and looked at Qi Rongyue who came down from another carriage. She was standing in the snow. The cold wind disordered her hair in front of her forehead. His clear and clear eyes were looking at him quietly. He asked, "why is it called Rongyu hall?" She knew that he would ask, and had already thought of saying words. "Several years of rubble, today mud. He who is a good craftsman, has no defect to conceal his skill. " Her words are clear and clear, and there is a sound on the ground. Though her voice is not loud, it is not lost in the roaring north wind, which seeps into his ears like a jewel falling on a plate. Is that it? Is that all? Doesn''t that mean anything else? He was a little disappointed, and a little relieved. He couldn''t speak clearly. "Go in," he said in a low voice! It''s cold outside! " Sangui knocks on the gate of Rongyu hall, and the answer comes from the waiter: "don''t open the door today, go to see a doctor elsewhere!" Sangui said, "open the door quickly. Miss Qi is back!" There was a rush of footsteps from the waiter. The door opened, and the cold wind and snow poured into the hall. Several of the guys who had been sitting by the fire had rushed to the door and stared at the beautiful and tranquil woman. Who was Miss Qi? The guy was so excited that he couldn''t even speak. His tears fell down and his mouth was open and white, but he couldn''t jump out a word. Another guy shouted, "come on, tell Xueer girl and Mr. Zhou." A few guys turned around happily and ran away. The sad dissolving Yu hall started to be angry again. Zhou an arrived first. His thin body, as always, seemed thinner. There was a layer of stubble on his clean face. He stepped into the front hall from the backyard and saw Qi Rongyue sitting in front of the stove. He rushed forward excitedly: "Miss Qi, you are OK?" When Zheng Zhongwen saw that there was such a bookish man in the Rongyu hall, he was upset and choked, "can''t you see anything?" Where did Zhou an care what he said? He was so happy that he flew up like a cloud: "it''s ok if it''s OK, it''s ok if it''s OK!" She saw Zhou an''s eyes flooded with tears. It seemed that she was really worried about her. She nodded to him, "I''m ok, everything is OK!" At this time, there was a scream from the escalator. She turned her head and saw Xueer''s hair. She rushed out in a thin middle coat. The originally watery face became pale and haggard! "Miss - sobbing -" Xueer sat down on the stairs, but she couldn''t get down. She sat there and cried, sad and happy. All the people around her followed her tears. Chapter 170 169 looking at Xueer''s appearance, Qi Rongyue is also upset. Her nose is slightly sour. She must have a hard time these days. Sangui walked to the bottom of the stairs with a smile, and said to Xueer, who was weeping and laughing all the time: "it''s good that you look like a ghost in the daytime. If you look like a ghost at night, you have to be scared to death." Xueer stopped crying at once, stared and said, "you can''t be scared to death." Qi Rongyue said to xue''er, "xue''er, go back to the room and put on your clothes before you come down. It''s hairy and let the guests laugh." Xueer found herself in a state of embarrassment. She blushed and hurried to the room. Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "Xueer is a nice girl. If she takes care of you, I will be relieved!" As he said this, he looked at Zhou''an again, and his face was not happy: "there are many people in your dissolving yoga hall. There are all kinds of styles." Qi knew what he meant and said with a smile, "Mr. Zhou is my friend. If you take me as your friend, please take him as your friend!" Zheng Zhongwen flattened his mouth and bowed to Zhou''an helplessly, saying, "I''m sorry, Zheng Zhongwen!" Zhou an hurriedly replied: "good next week! Thank you very much for your escort. " As he said this, he made a big gift to Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly evaded and refused to pay attention: "I would like to send her. I don''t need you to thank me!" Zhou an''s lips are slightly hooked. He no longer talks with Zheng Zhongwen. He turns to Qi Rongyue and says, "I''m going to study. If you have something, I''ll be called!" Qi Rongyue nodded: "OK!" Zhou an takes a deep look at her and turns to go to the backyard. Zhou an''s eyes hurt Zheng Zhongwen''s heart, and he said, "is it difficult that he still lives in this Rongyu hall?" Qi Rongyue nodded, "yes, he lives in the Rongyu hall, with his mother." Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "why? Why does he live here? Does he have a place of his own? " Qi Rongyue looked at him and said with a smile: "I let their mother and son live here. Do you have any opinion?" Yes, of course. I have a big opinion! "I don''t have any opinions. After all, this Rongyu hall is your site. What''s the best use of my opinions?" He squinted at her and looked at her expression. Qi Rongyue shrugs: "also, your opinion really does not work." Zheng Zhongwen coughed a few times, then said: "you are not married, so it''s not good to live under the eaves with a big man!" Xueer went down from the upstairs and listened to Zheng Zhongwen''s words. She hurriedly said, "what''s wrong? It''s not a lonely man or a girl living in a room. The house is big, and there are many people living in it. Mr. Zhou is not the only one. What are you thinking?" Sangui winks at Xueer and signals her to talk less. Xueer ignores him, remembers that he just said that she looks like a ghost. "What''s wrong with your eyes? See too much should not see, long pinhole? " Three expensive thick neck way: "you just grow pinhole, I let you less much mouth, should not say!" "Do you need to teach me what to say and what not to say? Just take care of your own mouth! My lady''s business is not up to you, hum! " Xueer ran to Qi Rongyue, took her hand and looked her up and down. Seeing that her hair was intact, she felt more beautiful: "Miss, are you hungry? I''ll get the kitchen ready to eat. " Miss is still alive. Miss is back. How nice! Chapter 171 170 "no, Shizi is going back today. I''m going to see him off. Let''s eat out, and you can go with me!" She said softly. Hearing this, Xueer immediately jumped up happily. The haggard color on her face gradually disappeared in her bright smile. "Miss, let''s go to the restaurant where we had dinner with Mr. Yin last time. The sauce beef there is really delicious!" Zheng Zhongwen''s eyebrows wrinkled again. She and Yixuan went to the restaurant where they had dinner last time -- "but I don''t want to eat sauce beef. Let''s change it!" As soon as Sangui saw the appearance of his son, he knew what he was thinking. He immediately replied, "I know a shop where the fish are very good." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t think about it. "OK, go to the shop you said." But when they came to the shop that Sangui said, Zheng Zhongwen immediately regretted it. How could he listen to Sangui''s nonsense? Where is the place to eat? It''s a windy shed with heavy snow outside and light snow inside. Fortunately, there is no snow on the ground. Otherwise, he will turn around and leave immediately. Qi Rong''s smile deepened gradually: "it''s hot dishes. It''s really good to eat hot dishes in such a cold day." Sangui was originally embarrassed by his son''s stare. Now, hearing Miss Qi''s words, Sangui immediately smiles and comes up to him: "Yeah, I''m right. It''s really a good place. I came here last time to eat. It''s really delicious." Qi Rongyue turned to Zheng Zhongwen and said, "go in!" Still don''t say, the shed looks cool, but when I sit in it, I don''t feel cold. Sangui takes Xueer to order. "What are you doing with me? I have to ask my miss what she likes to eat." Xueer complains. Sangui glanced at the two people sitting opposite each other in the distance, and lowered his voice: "you girl, how can you be so ignorant of your eyes? Can''t you see that my aristocratic son has something to say to your young lady?" Xueer hums: "what if I see it? As long as my young lady doesn''t let me avoid, I don''t need to. Besides, what can your son say? Can''t I hear you? " Sangui shook his head and sighed: "rotten wood cannot be carved!" "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re talking about." Three expensive eyes light a bright, busy ask: "you know? What do you think? " Xueer threw him a big white eye:" what do you think? " "It''s my son and your young lady. What do you think?" Three expensive urgent way. Xue''er hums, "you don''t want to come here, you don''t want to drag my young lady with your family. They are not suitable." Three expensive frown: "why do you think they are not suitable?" "Even if I''m a girl, I know what it''s like to be in the right place. What''s your family''s status? What''s my miss''s status now? Do you think it''s possible for them? " Sangui thinks about it. It''s really impossible. If you don''t say Hou ye and his wife, you can''t pass the pass! "It''s really unlikely!" Sangui '' If he didn''t, he locked himself in the room for several days without eating. If the Marquis hadn''t broken in and whispered something to him, he might have starved himself to death. Chapter 172 171 Cher said: "since it is impossible, why bother? It must be my miss who was hurt in the end. Do you think I can be happy? " Sangui looks at Xueer, the caretaker in front of her eyes. She looks careless. Unexpectedly, she has such a delicate and transparent mind. As expected, what kind of mistress she can bring up. Although Xueer didn''t want to talk, she still didn''t go to miss right away. After all, Zheng Zhongwen saved miss''s life. She was grateful. She could talk for a while. A man of such a nature would not be cheated by a man''s three or two words of fancy words. "Rongyue, do you plan to stay in Pengcheng in the future?" He asked. Qi Rongyue shrugged: "otherwise? Do you have a better idea? " Zheng Zhongwen looks at her, with her charming face and elegant temperament. She is the only one who can perfectly integrate the two tastes. "Maybe Kyoto is more suitable than Pengcheng for opening a medical center." What''s important is that he is also in Kyoto. Where he is, he can protect her at any time and place and prevent her from being hurt again. She looked at him with a strong and handsome face, eyes as deep as a pool, and eyes that were attentive and serious. "I will definitely go to Kyoto, but not now!" He was very happy and asked, "not now, when is that?" She shook her head: "I''m not sure. When it''s time, it''s natural!" He also wanted to ask. At this time, the boss brought up the fish head soup base. It was hot soup on one side and thick white clear soup on the other. The aroma was overflowing. It was put on the small stove in the middle of the table, and soon began to emit small bubbles. Obviously, she didn''t want to continue the topic just now. She deliberately turned around and shouted to Xueer, "what are you waiting for? I''m hungry now that I''ve picked up some food. " She smiled again and looked at him: "I didn''t feel it before, but now when I smell it, my stomach is growling!" Since I am hungry, I have to eat naturally. Four people sit around the table. In the steaming room, no one can see whose face or guess whose heart. He finally left Pengcheng without asking for anything. Even if he didn''t give up, he had no reason to stay. Xueer sent someone to report to Yin''s house, and learned that Yin''s adults and his family had rushed to Kyoto for the new year as early as three days ago. They had to go back to Pengcheng after the Lantern Festival. Xueer can''t help sighing: "this people''s mind is really changeable. When Miss Yin had an accident a few days ago, he ran to Rongyu hall for three days. Who would be moved when he saw the sad and anxious appearance? But now, how long has it been? He went to Kyoto to celebrate the new year with his family, and everything seemed to disappear. " Qi Rongyue chuckles, points out Xueer''s forehead, and says with a smile, "you girl, you can also know that people''s hearts are impermanent. I thought you were a good person when you met." Xueer pouted and said, "I don''t have it. I can tell who is good and who is bad and who is sincere to miss." Sincerely? Her smile gradually cools down, and people''s sincerity is the most indisputable. She is conceited and intelligent, and is not deceived by the man who she thinks loves her most except her father? Sincerity, money is hard to change, sincerity, nothing! It''s all in one mind! The door of the clinic was knocked, and Xiao Dang pushed in: "Miss, there is a patient outside. Please go out and have a look." Chapter 173 172 Qi Rongyue nodded: "OK! I''ll be right here. " He got up, put the books back on the table and went out. Xueer muttered, "Miss, you are just right. Can''t you be too tired and take a few days off?" Qi Rongyue kept silent and walked out with elegant steps. She said to herself, "she can''t rest, she can''t waste any more time. She needs to go where she wants to go as soon as possible and do what she wants to do.". The patient was a well-dressed woman, followed by several servants. "Are you miss Qi?" The woman looked at Qi Rongyue with her eyebrows raised. Qi Rongyue sat down behind the clinic table and nodded to the woman, "I am, who wants to see a doctor?" Woman: "I didn''t expect that Miss Qi, who passed on as a doctor, was so young." Qi Rongyue smiles, but doesn''t answer. The woman said again, "I come from Wuyuan. I heard that Pengcheng has opened a yoga melting hall. The doctors in the hall are very skilled in medicine. I came here by name." Qi Rongyue nodded and said to her husband, "madam is ruddy, and she speaks in a good way. She doesn''t look like a sick person. She must have seen a doctor. Someone else!" The woman hurriedly said: "yes, it''s my husband. He has been suffering from colic for more than half a month. He has seen countless doctors. They can''t find out the cause of the disease. It''s useless to take any medicine. A relative went to Wuyuan from Pengcheng the day before yesterday. Speaking about Miss Qi, I brought him all night long." Qi Rongyue looks more and more excited when she sees the woman. It is obvious that her husband''s condition is very critical. Otherwise, she will not come to Pengcheng from Wuyuan in this year. "Bring him in!" She said in a low voice. The woman looked back and said to the girl behind her, "hurry up, let someone bring the master in." Yes, it was carrying. Her husband fell ill spontaneously and cried all day long. He couldn''t even walk. He could only carry him out. After a while, several young men carried the plank into the dissolving Yu hall. On the plank lay a man with pale face, frowning and groaning, half squinting his inanimate eyes, holding the edge of the plank tightly with both hands. It can be seen that the joints were white due to exertion, which seemed to be really painful. Qi Rongyue got up and said to the boys, "take it to the clinic." Xueer hurriedly leads the young man to carry people into the diagnosis room. When the man lies on the bed in the diagnosis room, the young men carry the plank frame out, and she just enters the diagnosis room. The woman hurried in too. Seeing that the clinic was not very spacious, she ordered people to wait outside. Qi Rongyue sat on the small stool in front of the bed, examined a pulse for the man, frowned slightly, then lifted the quilt covering the man, reached out and gently pressed his abdomen. "It hurts here?" The man shakes his head. She changes her position. As soon as her finger touches his belly, he bares in pain. "Silver needle!" Xueer put the needle bag in her hand on the edge of the bed for easy access. Qi Rongyue said to the woman, "help him to untie his clothes. I need a needle." When the woman saw that she was about to have an injection without saying anything, she hesitated. After seeing so many doctors before, none of them dared to give him an injection. Miss Qi didn''t even ask. Does she know what''s wrong with him? When Qi Rongyue saw that she didn''t move, he looked back at her and saw the suspicious color in her eyes. He said: "since madam came to Pengcheng from Wuyuan, she has a little hope for the Rongyu hall. She has a gambling mentality. Since she has decided to gamble, why should she hesitate?" Chapter 174 173 Yes, since I have decided to bet, what else can I hesitate? The woman made up her mind and the doubt in her eyes disappeared. She bent over to untie her clothes for her husband. According to Qi Rongyue''s order, she untied her inner clothes together, revealing the man''s strong stomach. She quickly pierced the silver needle into the hole, and the technique was extremely fast. When nine needles were put into the body, but the number of breath was not enough, the man who had been frowning and groaning finally stopped groaning, and the God color gradually appeared in the eyes of the God free man. He blinked, and the surprised man said: "I don''t hurt, I don''t hurt, I don''t hurt at all!" As soon as the woman heard this, she happily covered her mouth and tears kept falling down. She won the bet, and she won the bet! Qi Rongyue ignored them and began to collect the needle again. When she received the needle, the woman asked: "Miss Qi, what disease does my husband have? After such a long time of pain, why did you prick this needle, and he would be OK immediately? " Qi Rongyue said: "what I pierced is not a single needle, but nine needles. Besides, he is not good, but temporarily alleviates his pain. If he wants to be really good, he needs to expel the things in his body. Otherwise, the pain will come again, and then it will only be more painful." The woman did not understand: "what is inside? Is there anything in him? " Qi Rongyue nodded: "naturally there are." She looked at the pale man and asked, "have you seen the color of urine when you urinate?" The man''s face turned red, and he said, "I''ve seen it once. It''s a little different from the past, and -" when I saw him wriggling, she said, "and when I urinate, I feel pain, and sometimes I urinate, but I can''t urinate all the time, right?" The man looks surprised: "you, how do you know?" "I''m a doctor!" Her face took for granted. But those who have seen the disease for him are all doctors. Why don''t they know? Qi Rongyue gets up and goes to the table to prescribe medicine. Her words are very correct, and her strokes are very regular. It''s like the words written by the children who are practicing calligraphy very carefully. They have no personal characteristics and aura. Of course, this is not her original handwriting, nor Qi Rongyue''s handwriting. She just deliberately wrote it to hide the secret. Xueer saw that Miss Xueer had finished writing the prescription. She quickly took it over and dried the ink. Then she handed it to the woman: "madam, this is the prescription. Take it, and let the servant get it!" The woman pointed to the medicine cabinet outside and said, "if you have medicine in the yoga hall, you will have it!" Xue''er said: "we only sell medicine in the Rongyu hall. For this common herb, please go to another medicine shop to get it." This lady heard about this rule before she came. At that time, she didn''t believe it. There was a doctor who didn''t sell medicine. Didn''t he extrapolate the money spent in vain? Unexpectedly, it happened. Miss Qi is such a strange person. The woman didn''t say anything more and handed the prescription to the servant: "take the medicine according to the prescription and take a person who knows the pharmacology. Don''t make any mistakes." The servant took the prescription and left quickly. Qi Rongyue said to the couple: "it''s not enough just to take medicine, but also to do some special actions according to what I said, to help discharge the accumulated stones in the body." "Why is this stone?" the woman asked Qi Rongyue said: "accumulating stone is a small stone accumulated in the body. It has been accumulating from small to large over the years. It is stuck in a certain place. If it stays still, it will be safe and sound, but once it moves, it will bring great pain to people. If it can''t be treated in time, it may even cause other diseases He died of illness! " Qi Rongyue''s words are light, as if life and death can only be controlled between her gentle words and laughter. As soon as the man lying on the bed heard this, he asked: "how can this stone get out of the body? What if it doesn''t work? " "I will do my best. I don''t know if I can get rid of it. But I''m sure I can keep your life. You don''t have to worry about it. Just do what I say. Although I don''t know if I can get rid of it, 70% will. Relax!" Chapter 175 174 the couple nodded one after another, 70% of them are very good. The doctors they had seen before, say nothing about 70%, they don''t have one. They thought they had some incurable disease. This life will not be guaranteed. Now they know that there is no danger of life preservation, and even 70% of them are sure that they will never die. What''s not satisfied? After all, the Rongyu hall is where Qi Rongyue lives. It''s inconvenient for the patients to stay. So they asked the couple to find a place nearby and come to the Rongyu hall for a second visit every two days. After drinking three doses of medicine, the man bounced and jumped every day according to the method Qi Rongyue taught him. On the fourth day, when he was urinating, he came up with two stones the size of rice grains. They were as hard as iron and could not be broken by hammering. He excitedly took the stone to Rongyu hall and showed it to Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue saw him, not surprised at all, and said in a low voice: "the medicine can''t stop, and the Tiger Leaping movement continues. The accumulated stones in your body haven''t been drained, and you will come back in half a month." She thought for a moment, and then said, "you can go back to Wuyuan first, and come back in half a month. There will be no more painful situation." Men thank you very much for leaving, and left thousands of money, happy Xueer can''t close his mouth, they do not open in January, open to eat in January! Qi Fu "dissolving snow, what''s wrong with you these days?" Liang carefully looked at her daughter''s face. She was pretty and thin again. Her face was also waxy yellow and her eyes were absent-minded. She stayed in the room all day and refused to go out. She didn''t even eat dinner with the big guy. Qi Rongxue shakes her head: "I don''t know!" Her heart was as dead as ashes, and her mind was full of scenes of that day in yuecurie. Her life was so destroyed, completely destroyed, and the flowers had withered before they bloomed. What discomfort can you feel for the withered litter? Seeing her daughter like this, Liang is very distressed. She blames herself day and night. If she acts more carefully, if she doesn''t let Xueer live on the moon that day, how could this happen? How could your precious daughter suffer such a tragedy? She wiped her tears in secret, looked at Qing''er, who was standing with her head down, stood up and pulled Qing''er aside. She asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong with miss these days?" Qing''er''s eyes twinkled, and she bit her lips and shook her head. "The young lady stayed in the house all day without suffering from cold." Liang said: "this is not what I asked. I mean her body. Is Yuexin coming? What''s wrong with the lower body? " She hasn''t had a good sleep for many days. The man who broke Xueer''s body that day, however, got the willow disease. If Xueer had this disease, she didn''t dare to think -- Qing''er said: "Miss Yuexin is seven days late and hasn''t come yet. There''s nothing wrong with her lower body." "Seven days late?" Liang''s heart was startled, and he asked, "Miss Suri is seven days late?" Qing''er shook his head: "never, Miss Yuexin is always on time!" Liang''s hand trembled gently, no, impossible, not so skillful, absolutely not. Qing''er also thinks of some possibility. Her face is pale and ugly. If she is really pregnant, the child can''t stay. And she, the insider, is likely to be secretly removed by the vicious lady. The door of the closed room was suddenly banged, which shocked both of them. Chapter 176 175 Qing''er hurried to open the door. Seeing that it was mother Li, he turned aside. Mother Li quickly entered the room and said to Liang, "madam, it''s not good. The childe is ill. He has no spirit to talk." Liang''s heart tightened, and she rushed out. Just as she rushed to the door, she stopped and looked back at Qi Rongxue, who was lying on the bed. Then she said to Qing''er, "take good care of the young lady. If you have anything, please report it immediately." After that, she hurried to her son''s yard with his mother Li. As soon as Liang entered her son''s house, she could not help but frown and say to the girl on the side, "how do you take care of the young master? The smell in the room is so great. Can you keep yourself ill? " Several maids hurried to open the window, and a woman standing by the bed said: "madam, the young master has just vomited, and the smell in the room hasn''t gone out yet." Qi Chenghao''s nanny speaks. Since Qi Chenghao was born, she has been looking after her. Qi Chenghao is quite dependent on her. Qi Chenghao is not only the eldest son of Qi family, but also the only man of Qi family so far. The natural status of nanny who looks after him is also unusual. Servants in the mansion are polite to her. Liang''s discontented glances at Wu Sanniang and says nothing more. He just steps to the bed to see his son. Qi Chenghao, who has just turned nine this year, is taller than the average nine-year-old. He is born white and clean. He is often praised by his teachers for his reading and writing. He is very intelligent. In the future, he must be a pillar. This son is the heart and soul of Qi Yongchun and Liang family. He is really a treasure who grows up on the top of his heart. Because of her son''s intelligence, Qi Yongchun didn''t care about the children who had been exiled in the backyard these years. Otherwise, how could the backyard of Qi''s mansion be so clean now, without even a weed. At this time, Qi Chenghao was lying on the bed with a red face, his eyes closed tightly, his mouth was murmuring, his beautiful eyebrows were frowning tightly, as if he was experiencing something painful. Liang stretched out his hand to hold his son''s small hand, which should have been warm and cool, but it was extremely hot. She was scared and hurried to touch her son''s forehead, which was hotter than the palm of her hand. She was worried and asked, "have you asked the doctor?" "It''s gone. It should be near now!" Wu Sanniang is in a hurry. She is also in a hurry. The childe has always been with her. In these years, her feelings for the childe are even more than that of her own son, who has been together with her. Liang''s heart was in a hurry. What kind of feelings could he care for there? He swore to Wu Sanniang, "how do you take care of your son? Good end, how can you suddenly become so ill? " Wu Sanniang hurriedly knelt down and said to Liang, "dammit the maid. Last night, I was awakened by a nightmare when I slept in the middle of the night. At that time, the girl guarding the night just went to the cottage to relieve myself. Without calling anyone, I ran out to find the maid. Last night, it was cold. Maybe it was like this." Liang''s anger and anger add: "how can it be so skillful? When you want to find someone, there is no one? Or is there no one watching at all The girls in the room knelt down and begged for mercy. Liang''s Leng hum: "do you know how to be afraid now? Where are you when you are needed? " Liang is training words, at this time outside came in a girl, Liang said: "madam, doctor he is here." "Hurry up, please come in!" said Liang Chapter 177 176 the girl soon led a middle-aged man into the room. Dr. he was an old acquaintance in Qi''s mansion. No matter whether he was the master or the servant, if there was a person with a headache or a fever, he was invited to come and see him on weekdays. After seeing Liang''s family, she was not born. After the familiar greeting, Qi Chenghao immediately began to have a diagnosis and treatment. Doctor he looked at the little childe''s illness, immediately diagnosed his pulse, explored the temperature, and gradually became dignified. Seeing this, Liang''s heart sank more and more. He hurriedly asked, "how is it?" Doctor he shook his head and sighed, "it''s not good. I''ll prescribe a pair of medicine first." "Try it? What do you think is my son? Is my son here for you to try? " Liang raised his voice and shrieked. Doctor he was not sure. Seeing Liang''s appearance, he immediately took advantage of the slope and said, "since my wife is not willing to try, please ask her to be wise." Doctor he immediately took the medicine box and rushed out of the door, afraid that he would be held by others if he went slow. He knew very well that this young gentleman was the lifeblood of Qi family. If there was an accident in his hand, he would not want to open the hospital again. Maybe he would go to jail. When Liang saw that doctor he had run away, he immediately ordered the following: "hurry up, find the doctor, and bring me all the famous doctors in Pengcheng!" The next people rushed out of the door, although it was the third day of the lunar new year, although the hospital was not open, the people they were looking for could still be found naturally. But one hour, the doctors arrived at Qifu one after another, and Qi Chenghao''s condition was worse than that of doctor he before. Qi Chenghao has completely fallen into a coma, his eyes are sunken, his skin is yellow and shriveled, like the flesh and blood in his body, and most of them have been taken away in this short time. Liang burst into tears and didn''t know what to do. Seeing the doctors coming in turn, he dared not say anything bad. He sincerely asked the doctors to help her son. After checking one by one, the eldest lady''s face showed a color of embarrassment. Some people proposed to use the cold dispelling medicine first, and then the antidiarrheal medicine. Some people also say that it''s not good to use only antidiarrheal, but also solid medicine. All of us are speechless and express our own opinions. Each of us advocates different ways of governance. Each of us has his own opinions. No one is willing to obey him. We make a mess in the room. Liang had no idea. She stood in a daze. At that time, Qi Yongchun got the news. When she saw her man coming, she immediately rushed forward crying and was about to say something, but Qi Yongchun pushed him away mercilessly and went straight to his son''s bed. "What''s the situation now?" Qi Yongchun said in a deep voice After all, it''s a man, a prefecture magistrate, with a certain degree of authority. Several doctors no longer speak to each other, and their voices are much lower. One by one, they tell the story. Qi Yongchun frowned: "you said so much, as if you didn''t say the point, whether the son of our house can be cured or not, you can give me a correct word. As for how to cure, that''s your business." Several doctors looked at each other and couldn''t say a word. Don''t say they were so seriously ill. Even if Mao was slightly ill, they didn''t dare to guarantee with the patient''s family members whether they could be cured or not! They have been used to exaggerating the patients'' diseases for a long time. They can tell the big hair diseases from the small ones. When they are cured, they seem to have their own abilities. If they can''t be cured, it''s because the patients'' diseases are too serious, and the treatment is too late, and the immortals can''t come. Chapter 178 177 so now Qi Yongchun asked them to give them a correct word, and they naturally couldn''t give it. Seeing all the doctors faltering, Qi Yongchun said angrily, "are you all mute? Didn''t you just say that? " Qi yongchunxin pointed to a gray haired man and said, "come on!" The old doctor''s beard trembled, but said: "my Lord, it''s not that I won''t say, I really can''t guarantee anything, I can only try." Several other doctors also nodded and replied, "yes, yes, I can only try it first." At this time, Qi Chenghao, who was lying on the bed, began to vomit again. He couldn''t vomit. He kept retching, and vomited some sour white foam. His face was full of pain. Seeing this, Liang was both distressed and frightened. He hurriedly said to Qi Yongchun, "master, don''t say so much. It''s important to save people!" Qi Yongchun''s heart was also worried, and he said: "you can prescribe the medicine quickly, hurry up." When the doctors got Qi Yongchun''s order, they immediately went to one side to discuss the prescription. This time, they didn''t argue any more. They quickly summed up a prescription. Qi Yongchun was too lazy to read it. He couldn''t understand it anyway, so he asked people to take the medicine and fry it. Shortly after the medicine was infused into his stomach, Qi Chenghao''s face relaxed a little. It didn''t seem as ugly as before. Qi Yongchun and Liang''s family were just about to let go and plan to reward the doctors again. However, Qi Chenghao, who was lying on the bed, suddenly began to twitch. His whole body was convulsing. He kept foaming at the corners of his mouth. The situation was very critical. A lot of doctors are also flustered and dare not act rashly any more. They can only massage acupoints to help him relieve the spasm. At this time, a doctor suddenly picked up the medicine box and left, leaving a sentence in a hurry: "I''m incompetent, please ask your excellency to be wise." He was afraid that he would not go any more. If something happened to the child, he could not leave even if he wanted to. Seeing this, other doctors picked up their medicine boxes one after another, intending to rush out of the door. Qi Yongchun was furious, and immediately ordered people to stop the door. He roared, "no one is allowed to leave. If you can''t cure my son today, you can''t think of this door." A eldest husband said: "adult, it''s not that we don''t want to treat the little childe for you, it''s just that we can''t do anything if we don''t have good medical skills!" Qi Yongchun said angrily, "what can I do? Don''t you call yourself famous doctors? How can you do nothing when it comes to such a critical time? " A lot of doctors blushed and boasted. That''s for the sake of better business and more people''s trust. But who dare to boast to magistrate Qi? At this time, Dr. Xu came out of several doctors and made a bow to Qi Yongchun and Liang''s family. He said, "my Lord, madam, the only one who can save your son now is Miss Qi from Rongyu hall." "But she is dead. You mean that my son is hopeless?" Liang said "Who says Miss Qi is dead?" said Dr Xu? Miss Qi''s former son has come back. Now she is in the Rongyu hall. I saw her this morning. " Qi Yongchun and Liang Shi are surprised. Qi Rongyue is not dead? She''s back? "You, are you serious?" Liang''s face was pale, and he stared at doctor Xu. Dr. Xu nodded, "it''s true." Doctor Xu wondered in his heart that although Qi Rongyue had been driven out of the house, she was the daughter of Qi''s family. How could she come back alive? The couple were not happy at all? Instead of panic? Chapter 179 178 Liang Shi takes an eye to see Qi Yongchun. Qi Yongchun stares at her and says in a deep voice, "she is no longer a member of our Qi family. Our Qi family will not come to ask for her." Liang''s heart was only trying to save his son, but he could not control anything else. He cried: "master, when is it now? What''s the use of fighting for these faces? It''s important to save Chenghao! " Dr. Xu also advised: "yes, adults, life is of the essence. All hatred and resentment should be put down. Save people first!" Qi Yongchun is not a woman like Xu Pingzhi or Liang Shi. He thinks more and cares more. He would rather give up his son than bow to Qi Rongyue in Rongyu hall, which is impossible. "Needless to say, if you can cure it well, you will be rewarded. If you can''t cure it well, we won''t cure you!" After Qi Yongchun''s words, he turned out to live in Haoju, leaving Liang soft to the ground and howling. Qi Yongchun is in his prime. If this son is gone, he can have other sons in the future. But Liang''s family is different. When she was born to Qi Chenghao, her body was damaged. The doctor said that she can no longer have children. This son is her lifeblood. If it is gone, her future position in the government can be imagined. With Qi Yongchun''s order, several doctors were bold when they gave medicine, but unfortunately, they had missed the best time for treatment. When the medicine was infused, there was no response. By the next day, the doctors were afraid to give medicine again, and the child''s breath was getting weaker. Even if he took silver needle, he had no reaction. "Madam, I''m afraid I''m not in a hurry if I don''t send you to the Rongyu hall anymore," said Dr. Xu to Liang, who was slumped aside Liang''s body shakes, and her confused mind wakes up quickly. She rushes to Haoju, where the old lady lives. She pushed away to intercept her servants and rushed directly into the warm Pavilion. The old lady was talking with Zhao''s mother and asked her about Hao Curie. Qi Chenghao was her own grandson after all. No matter what, she was also doting on the drowning child. Now she was seriously ill. She was also worried. She was afraid that she would get sick if she went to Hao Curie I''ve been asking servants to inquire. Seeing Liang''s madness rushing in, the old lady was also shocked. Did Cheng Hao have an accident? Liang flopped on his knees in front of the old lady and cried, "mother, please help Cheng Hao. He is dying!" The old lady was in a hurry: "hurry up, hurry up and talk!" When Zhao''s mother went to help Liang''s family, Liang refused to rise, "mother, if you don''t agree, I will kneel and die here." "The old lady said:" the child who was good two days ago, how could it suddenly fail? Is it wrong? " Thinking of her son''s face like gold, paper and gas like silk, how could there be a mistake? She cried and shook her head: "mother, it''s really impossible. Please, help him!" The old lady''s face is so embarrassed that she can''t even see the doctor. What can I do for an old woman? Liang wiped the tears on his face and choked, "doctor Xu said yesterday that only one who can save Cheng Hao today is Qi Rongyue and only her." When the old lady heard this, she was shocked: "what do you say? Qi Rongyue? She, didn''t she fall off the cliff? " Liang hurriedly said: "no, she is not dead. She came back alive. Now she is in the Rongyu hall. It must be that God can''t bear to let Cheng Hao die. That''s why she came back alive and let her come back alive. It''s for our Cheng Hao!" Chapter 180 179 the old lady has always been smart. Seeing Liang''s asking for her like this, I think it must be because her son refuses to let her go to Rongyu hall. Otherwise, can she come up and ask for her? The old lady pondered for a while and said: "Qi Rongyue must hate us. How could she treat Cheng Hao? It would be nice if she didn''t hurt us. " Liang said: "now there is no other way but to die as a living horse doctor. They are doctors, not only because they are sick, regardless of their origin and status. Besides, Cheng Hao and her have no quarrel. If she wants revenge, she will come to me. She will not ignore Cheng Hao. Anyway, Cheng Hao is also her brother! " The old lady''s heart was cold. When you poisoned her, she didn''t see you because she was Cheng Hao''s elder sister! Finally, she is her own grandson and the only man in the Qi mansion. The old lady still can''t bear it. She sighed and said, "well, in order to become Hao, I''ll give up this old face and accompany you to the Rongyu hall." As a result, there was an old lady standing down. Qi Yongchun had nothing to say. He had to avoid going out. He didn''t know about it. Two carriages stopped at the gate of the Rongyu hall. The old lady and Liang Shi got off the carriage first, and Qi Chenghao was carried by the servants to get off the other carriage. They all entered the large open Rongyu hall. At this time, Qi Rongyue is consulting a patient''s pulse, listening to the movement, picking up his eyebrows and looking at the bustle at the gate of his eyes, and then taking back his eyes. The lady in front of him says, "I''ll prescribe a prescription for you. Take the medicine according to the prescription for half a month. It''s good for health and rest. Don''t get angry with people, keep your heart at peace, walk around more, and don''t be tired. Remember!" The lady said thanks and asked the servant to pay for the consultation. Then she went out with the prescription. Another lady waiting for the consultation and the Liang family met each other. Seeing Qi Chenghao''s appearance, she immediately said: "cure first, and I''ll wait for a while." Liang Shi saw Qi Rongyue''s cold eyes sitting in the diagnosis table, his head was shaking in his heart, his mouth was shaking and he could not speak. The old lady coughed a little, and came to the clinic with Zhao''s mother''s support. Her face was full of wrinkles, and she forced out a strong smile: "dissolving the moon, you are back. These days, I''m fasting and praying for you to come back safely. OK, just come back!" Qi Rong''s face was expressionless, but he said lightly, "I don''t know what the old lady is doing here?" The old lady was embarrassed and scolded Qi Rongyue a hundred words in her heart, but she still kept the so-called gentleness and sobbed: "Rongyue, grandma knows that your medical skills are good. Please help your brother. He is seriously ill, fast, fast!" Grandmother? younger brother? Funny! She glanced lightly at the soft shelf which was carried by the servant. The young man on the soft shelf had a waxy complexion, deep circles of eyes, only skin and bones left on her cheek, like a dying man. She got up, approached the soft frame, stood beside Qi Chenghao and looked for a while, then shook her head: "it''s late." Liang was shocked and asked hurriedly, "what do you mean? What''s late? " Qi Rongyue slowly turned around and looked at Liang''s haggard face with bright eyes. In a weak voice, he said: "it''s too late. He missed the best opportunity to fight for treatment. Now even if he saves his life, he won''t be the same as before." The old lady was also worried: "you, what do you mean? What does it mean that it will not be the same as before? You make it clear! " Chapter 181 Qi Rongyue pointed at Qi Chenghao''s head and said in a low voice: "the high fever keeps on going, coupled with the void of the body, which causes the brain to be eroded and damaged by the high fever. When he wakes up, he will become a fool." "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. My son is going to take the top prize in the future. How can he become a fool? Funny! " Liang was completely flustered. His whole body was shaking. Qi Rongyue shrugs: "believe it or not, if you don''t believe me, you can ask for wisdom!" If Qi Chenghao is not the child of Qi family, not the son of Qi Yongchun and Liang family, if she had a little kindness to her in Qi mansion, one day or one moment when Qi Rongyue was his elder sister to respect her, she would try her best to try today, maybe there is a chance. But he is not only the son of Qi family, but also like his mother''s elder sister, he makes a mockery of Qi Rongyue, which makes Qi Rongyue''s life in this Qi mansion dim. What can she do to save such a person? The lady who knew Liang said, "Miss Qi, you don''t even touch your pulse. How can you tell that Cheng Hao is hopeless? It''s too arbitrary! " Qi Rongyue looked at her, looked at her, and then said, "my wife''s face is dark and yellow, so I can''t cover her haggard face with any powder. I think she''s restless recently and can''t sleep at night!" The lady''s face moved, but she didn''t speak. She just listened to Qi Rongyue and said, "you can''t sleep at night. It''s nothing else. It''s just because of the recent weather changes. Your legs are suffering from chills. It''s very painful, especially in the middle of the night. Isn''t it?" The lady looked surprised: "how do you know?" It''s an old problem, but she has never been asked to inquire about it before. It''s impossible for Miss Qi to know about her illness. Qi Rongyue chuckles and laughs coolly: "I didn''t cut your pulse, but I can know your physical condition, because I am a doctor, and I can pulse and watch." The lady was surprised. It''s true that Mrs. Cao recommended her to come here. Her leg disease seems to be cured. However, Liang''s and Qi''s old lady are as cold as death! Qi Rongyue turned to look at Liang Shi and said, "now you can make a choice. Either you can take him back directly and prepare for the future, or I can save his life. He can survive, but he is no longer Qi Chenghao." It''s a tough choice for many people, but for a mother, it''s not two ways. It''s just one way. Even if she''s a fool, it''s her son. She can''t let him die. It''s better to live than die. Maybe Qi Rongyue''s judgment is wrong. Isn''t his son stupid? Maybe it''ll be back in a while? Without hesitation, Liang Li Ma said, "I want my son to live!" Qi Rongyue nodded, "OK, one thousand liang of gold. Go pay, and carry people into the clinic." When the old lady heard a thousand liang of money, she was shocked: "one, one thousand liang? Isn''t it said that it''s only one hundred liang? " Qi Rongyue glanced at the old lady lightly and said: "one hundred Liang is for treatment and one thousand Liang is for help. Can it be the same?" She just made it clear that she was going to screw them. What''s wrong? Don''t treat me? Liang clenched his teeth and said, "OK, one thousand two is one thousand two, but you must --" Xueer came out of nowhere, and interrupted Liang''s words as soon as he came up, saying: "my young lady said that she could save her life. Where can I get so much nonsense? Hurry up and get in. Don''t grind it. She will lose her life for a while, and blame my young lady for not doing her best." Chapter 182 Xueer was very impolite, and her face was even worse. She stared at Liang with cold eyes. Her eyebrows were not eyebrows and her eyes were not eyes. Liang''s hair was shaking. He took his eyes to see Qi Rongyue, but Qi Rongyue turned around to the clinic as if he had never heard her servant girl''s rude words. The old lady standing beside Liang pulled the sleeve of Liang''s clothes and sighed, "just for Cheng Hao, bear it!" The old lady is also very dissatisfied with this girl. She doesn''t know how to find such a tough and rough girl from there. She doesn''t understand any rules. Rules? Xueer stares at the old and young people in the Rongyu hall coldly. She hates to rush up and bite them. She has the heart to eat their flesh when she thinks of the suffering suffered by them. But the young lady told them that when they live in this world, they should follow the law of this world. They should never do things that fall out of the world''s tongue. They should take the reputation and the way behind into consideration. They should never just try to do things in a short time. The consequences are not what they can bear now. Therefore, she can only stare and talk freely, and can''t do what she wants to do, but she believes that one day, the young lady will punish these villains herself. Qi Chenghao was carried into the clinic. After carefully cutting the pulse, Qi Rongyue gave him a needle once, and then ordered the waiter to take out a patent medicine in the cupboard and feed Qi Chenghao three pills. "What kind of medicine is it?" Liang asked warily. Qi Rongyue handed the bottle to her and said calmly, "this is a life-saving medicine, not a poison that harms people. Unlike some people, I can take out all kinds of poisons at any time to harm people and myself!" There was no one else in the clinic, only she and Liang''s and Xueer stood at the door, not allowing the idle people to come in and disturb the young lady to give the needle. At this time, she could not help laughing when she was scolded by the young lady. The young lady was not as indifferent as she showed in front of the people. It would be strange if she could face each other with a smile without any mustard when she wanted to kill her enemies for many times! Liang frowned and said, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand! " Qi Rongyue said again: "I can''t understand you. Everyone knows that I don''t want to say anything else. I just want to tell you one sentence. If you do something unjust, you will die! This is the end of your life. You will live in pain and never be born beyond. " Qi Rongyue''s words kill her heart. Every sentence stabbed her in the heart like a sharp blade. She couldn''t breathe because of the pain. She looked at Qi Rongyue''s eyes and complained bitterly. She pinched her hands between sleeves until her knuckles were white. Her nails, which were beautifully trimmed, were broken between the palms, but she didn''t feel the pain at all. "I hate you, bitch. I hate you for being so soft. That''s what makes you so big that you dare to be so rude in front of me." "Bitch? On the cheap, I can''t compare with you, you still don''t want to praise me! " Qi Rongyue looked at Liang''s coldly and said, "I have done everything I have to do. Your son''s life is safe. He will wake up in two hours. After waking up, he will take this medicine three times a day, three times a day. Just eat before dinner. I can''t help you. Please ask for more happiness from yourself!" Qi Rongyue turned and walked out of the clinic. In front of the old lady and the old lady, he said in a high voice, "Haizi, please remember to collect the medicine money that Mrs. Qi used." Chapter 183 182 Haizi hurried to answer, turned to the counter and asked Xiaoling to write a receipt. He took the receipt to the old lady of Qi''s family and handed it to her: "old lady, this is the medicine money your grandson used. Please pay it now. We don''t have any credit." The old lady looked cold and said, "who said you want to credit? Can''t our Qi family afford a bottle of medicine here? " The old lady took the receipt and looked at it. Her face changed and she said angrily, "are you wrong? A thousand liang? " Haizi said with a smile: "the old lady is joking. How could this kind of thing be wrongly written? You''re right. It''s a thousand Liang. " The old lady''s voice rose immediately: "what? One bottle of broken medicine, one thousand liang? Isn''t this a hoax in your Rongyu hall? " The smile on Haizi''s face was also cold for three minutes, and he said, "old lady, you can''t say this without hesitation. Since the opening of our Rongyu hall, we have been practicing medicine and selling medicine, but no one has ever said that we have cheated people. If you can afford it, you can buy it. If you can''t afford it, we don''t demand it. Price it clearly!" Haizi''s sentence was blocked by the old lady. She was almost so angry that she vomited a mouthful of old blood. If she didn''t buy it, she would not be able to afford it. If she did, she would have to recognize the pit. She regretted that she shouldn''t come to the Rongyu hall today. The old lady glanced at Zhao''s mother, and she shook her head, saying that she didn''t bring so much money when she went out. Who would have thought that it would cost so much to see a disease? It costs one thousand Liang for diagnosis and one thousand Liang for medicine. At this time, Haizi said: "the old lady, my young lady will pay for the doctor''s consultation, and the needle and medicine will be charged separately. Those who come to the Rongyu hall to see the doctor know the rule. Today''s young lady, seeing your old man''s face, has exempted the cost of giving the young man the needle, which has never happened before." The old lady snorted coldly in her heart. She didn''t feel that she had been benefitted at all. She just felt that her old face was slapped. Mrs. Lu listened to Haizi''s words and hurriedly answered, "yes, yes, the sisters who introduced me to the Rongyu hall also said so. The medicine of the Rongyu hall is generally not sold, because all the herbs they use are the best and most precious, which are used to save lives. Some of them should be expensive. I''ve heard about the application of needles and the collection of money. It''s true." Mrs. Lu was also pleased to see the old lady. She had been to Qi mansion and had been treated coldly by the old lady. She had some bad feelings about her. She would not be on the old lady''s side if she met her today. The old lady glanced at Mrs. Lu and blamed her for being talkative. Mrs. Lu didn''t care. "If you don''t take so much money when you go out too quickly, I''ll take it. It''s OK to lend it to you first. After all, your daughter-in-law and I have been friends for many years." This said, to lend her money, not for her Qi''s old lady''s sake, but for Liang''s sake, the face slapped again. How could the old lady hate her body and bones for being so strong? How could she not be fainted by their anger? Seeing Haizi waiting in front of her, the old lady helplessly said to Zhao''s mother, "go back and get a thousand liang of silver." As soon as Haizi heard this, he said: "well, you can take the medicine when you send the silver note!" Hearing this, Liang, who came out of the clinic, shouted: "no, I can''t. My son will take the medicine when he wakes up. I can''t delay it." Haizi shrugged, no more. Chapter 184 In the clinic, Liang heard the news outside. He knew that the old lady didn''t have so much money with her. What he brought was almost used. Now the only way is to borrow money from Mrs. Lu. Liang quickly went to Mrs. Lu and whispered, "lend me first. I''ll send someone to your house tomorrow." Lu''s cool eyes swept the old lady''s eyes, and he said with a low smile, "OK, you''ve opened your mouth. What else can I say? Someone, take a thousand liang of silver tickets to Mrs. Qi." The old lady thought it was the most shameful day in her life. At the beginning, she had to go out with tens of thousands of liang of silver tickets. But now, because of Qi Rongyue, her small warehouse was almost emptied, and there was nothing left to make money in her industry. She dared not take too much money out of her door. This day, she even went back. The old lady''s cold eyes are fixed behind the clinic table, and her eyes are silent. It''s better not to fall into my hands, Qi Rongyue, the dead girl, who is disrespectful to her. Otherwise, all the faces lost today will be found in you. It seems that Qi Rongyue felt the venomous look. He raised his eyes, looked at the old lady. His bright eyes looked at the funny old face. Gradually, there was a smile on the bottom of his eyes, which seemed to be ironic, but with some insight into people''s heart. The old lady shivered involuntarily, and her back was cold from the stab in her eyes. She hurriedly took back her eyes, and dared not look at her again. The girl was quite different from the past. Qi''s family disappeared in the Rongyu hall. Everyone felt the air was better. Haizi was very satisfied with Qi''s performance, so Xueer immediately gave him a ten Liang silver reward. She could see that Haizi did this not to teach Xueer, but to express evil spirit for her suffering. Haizi didn''t accept the reward. He said that he didn''t do this to get the reward. He just wanted to do his little bit to become the arm of the young lady and do something inconvenient for her to repay the young lady''s kindness to him. - - Kyoto, the third day of the first month. In the early morning, the side door of Yongping Houfu''s house was banged constantly. The gatekeeper opened the door and saw that it was Siyuan, the young man of Wenchang Houfu''s house. He asked, "do you come to find Shizi in this early morning?" Si Yuan hurriedly said: "yes, my son asked me to invite Shizi to have a talk in the mansion, and also asked Uncle Wang to pass it on." Si Yuan said, and he put a ingot of silver into the door. Wang Bo hurriedly pushed out the silver and said with a smile, "you son, give me this set. You don''t need to wait. I''ll tell the housekeeper now." Wang Bo then closed the door again, turned around and walked quickly to the housekeeper''s residence. Soon, the housekeeper hurried to the qingwenyuan where Shizi lived, and repeated Siyuan''s words. Zheng Zhongwen was in a hurry for several days. He just returned to Houfu yesterday. The spirit of energy hasn''t been completely recovered. He was sleeping soundly in the winter morning. When he was interrupted by this, there was a fire in his heart. But when he heard that Yin Yixuan asked him to go, he didn''t say much. He got up and quickly dressed and left the door. Outside the gate, Si Yuan has arrived at the main gate from the side door to wait for the marquis. Seeing Zheng Zhongwen coming out, he hurried to meet him. "Your son is having a banquet in the prefecture of Wenchang today?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen, smiling Chao Siyuan. Chapter 185 Si Yuan shakes his head and looks haggard, but sighs: "in fact, the master asked me to come. The young master is ill. He hasn''t entered Shuimi for two days. The master is afraid of something wrong with the young master. He specially asked me to invite Shizi to Wenchang Houfu to relieve him." Zheng Zhongwen was in a hurry and said, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go." He pulled Si Yuan and left. After a few steps, he stopped. He looked at Si Yuan and said, "what''s wrong with your son?" Si Yuan sighed again: "what else can it be? Lovesickness. Miss Qi falls on a cliff in Pengcheng. Her life and death are uncertain. He is forcibly brought to Kyoto by the master. He worries about Miss Qi''s safety day and night. He has no news for a long time, and then she falls ill." It was because of her. Zheng Zhongwen was upset. Yixuan really liked her. Seeing Zheng Zhongwen stop, Si Yuan urges: "Shizi, get on the bus!" Zheng Zhongwen, looking back, nodded, "OK, let''s go!" Some things, escape can not solve the problem, directly face, more useful than escape. Wenchang Houfu Beiyuan study "master, what does the letter say?" The second lady asked Yin Hongwei. After reading the letter, Yin Hongwei''s face did not stretch, but became more gloomy. He sighed a long time and said, "it says that Qi Rongyue has returned to Rongyu hall without any damage." Mrs. Yin Er stood up from the chair in surprise, and smiled at her face: "really? Did she really come back alive? Thank God, thank you for the Bodhisattva''s protection. I will say that good people will be rewarded. This child is not like a short-lived one. If so, God has eyes! " Mrs. Yin Er put her hands together and said amitabha in her mouth! The daughter of the benefactor is still alive. After such a long struggle, she can finally let go. Mrs. Yin raised her eyes to her husband, saw that his face was not right, and asked, "what''s wrong with you? Are you not happy that Rongyue is still alive? " Yin Hongwei sighed: "of course I''m happy that she is still alive. I''m just worried. Yixuan''s love for dissolving the moon is so deep. In the future, dissolving the moon may become Yixuan''s weakness, or even his most fatal weakness, which is not good for Yixuan." Mrs. Yin Er understands her husband''s scruples. She once had the same idea. However, the situation of her children can''t be imagined. Once they have a root, it''s hard to remove them again. "Master, what are you going to do?" Mrs. Yin asked her husband Yin Hongwei thought for a moment and said, "madam, I have an idea. Do you think it''s feasible?" "Let''s not talk about the fact that Rongyue is still alive. Let''s hide it from Yixuan and let him slowly accept the fact that Rongyue is dead. After a while, let''s find a girl with the best family background for him in Beijing. Maybe he will like it when he sees it, and then he will forget it. These years, let him stay in Beijing. Don''t let him go back to Pengcheng. He will know in the future He was still alive, but at that time he had married and had children, and a girl like him was so proud that she could never commit herself to be a concubine, and all the possibilities between them were cut off. " Yin er''s wife sighed: "in fact, Rongyue has already told me that she has no love for Yixuan. She said that she and Yixuan, or even her friends, are not even friends. It''s our son''s own wishful thinking. It''s better to break up early so that his son won''t have to be sad again." Chapter 186 185 the two husband and wife had a good discussion here. Zheng Zhongwen, on the other hand, had entered the mansion and was led directly by Si Yuan to the bamboo pavilion where Yin Yixuan lives. The door opened and a bitter smell of medicine came. Zheng Zhongwen frowned and stepped in quickly. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Yin Yixuan lying on the bed, staring at the top of the tent with his eyes open. He quickly walked to the bed and sat down. He said to Yin Yixuan, "Yixuan, how do you feel?" Yin Yixuan''s inanimate eyes turned for a moment, and looked sideways at Zheng Zhongwen. He said with a wry smile, "here you are!" Looking at his friend''s haggard face, he also felt bitter in his heart: "Why are you? Everyone has their own fate. What''s the use of you tormenting your body like this? She won''t know or appreciate you falling in love with you. Why do you have to -- " Yin Yixuan sits up on his elbow and leans against the soft pillow behind him, sighing:" you don''t understand that as soon as I close my eyes, I can see the picture of her falling into a cliff in front of my eyes. I hate myself so much. Why is it so useless? I can''t even protect the woman I like, so open my eyes Looking at her, looking at her - "when he bit his lips, his dry lips were bleeding immediately. He tasted the sweet smell. He didn''t know what the pain was. No matter how painful it was, it couldn''t match the pain in his heart. "She''s not dead!" Zheng Zhongwen blurted out. Yin Yixuan quickly raised his eyes, looked at Zheng Zhongwen in front of him, and asked, "what do you say?" "I said she wasn''t dead, she was still alive, still alive!" He looked into Yin Yixuan''s eyes and said in one word. Yin Yixuan sat up straight, grabbed Zheng Zhongwen''s arm, tightly, exhausted his whole body''s strength: "what are you talking about? Didn''t lie to me? " Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "I didn''t cheat you. I don''t believe you asked Sangui." Yin Yixuan looks at Sangui. Sangui is busy recounting his encounter at the river bank that day. Of course, what he should say, what he shouldn''t say, he still carries it. Yin Yixuan excitedly lifted the quilt and rushed down. As soon as his foot touched the ground, he fell forward. Fortunately, Zheng Zhongwen was right beside him and held him firmly: "what are you doing? You''re still ill. Where are you going? " Yin Yixuan is forced to return to his bed by Zheng Zhongwen. Yin Yixuan says, "no, I''m going to Pengcheng. I''m going now." Zheng Zhongwen said angrily, "where can you go now? Do you want to die on the road? " Si Yuan burst into tears: "young master, you can listen to Shizi''s advice. You look like this now. If you don''t get to Pengcheng, you will -" br > Yin Yixuan gasps for breath, and there is a big cold sweat in his forehead. His body is cold. Yes, where can he go now? He pointed to the medicine bowl on the side table and said, "come on, get the medicine!" Si Yuan hurriedly sent the bowl of medicine to the childe''s hand. Seeing him, he drained the bowl of bitter medicine. He finally let go of most of his heart. The childe was willing to drink the medicine, and he got the news that Miss Qi was still alive. It seemed that most of them were well. What else to worry about. Zheng Zhongwen had a bellyful of words. It can be seen that Yin Yixuan looked like this. He finally went back without saying a word. After a while, Yin Hongwei and Yin er''s wife came to zhuxuan. They saw that Shizi had arrived and the medicine bowl on the table was empty. Finally, a smile appeared on their faces. Chapter 187 186 as soon as he entered the door, Si Yuan said with a smile: "master, madam, Miss Qi is still alive. Our childe is so happy that he drank the medicine at a mouthful and shouted to return to Pengcheng!" Lord Yin''s heart sank. How can Yi Xuan know? He just got the news. Only he and his wife know about it in this Wenchang Houfu. But his wife has been with him. It''s impossible for him to carry the news to Yixuan''s ear. Who has leaked the news? He took a look at his wife, and Mrs. Yin immediately went to her son''s bed and sat down. She saw that her son''s face looked better. She was also happy in her heart, and asked, "how do you know that Rongyue is still alive? Where is the news coming from? " Yin Yixuan said with a smile, "it''s Zhongwen. The dissolving moon falls down the cliff and deep valley. It''s washed into a deserted river beach by the river. Zhongwen and Sangui happened to go there to play. When they met the dissolving moon floating in the water, they saved her. Now she has recovered and returned to the Pengcheng dissolving Yu hall." Every time he thought of the sufferings that Rongyue suffered, his heart pricked like a needle. She was a weak girl, but she was always experiencing the sufferings that even men could not bear. As soon as Yin Hongwei heard this, he sighed again. It''s all life. How about the perfection he imagined? Half is useless. My son still knows that this red line, which has already been cut off, should be renewed? When Zheng Zhongwen came out of the Houfu of Wenchang, his mood became more and more heavy. He and Yixuan had been close friends for many years. If Yixuan knew what he thought at this time, what would he think of him? Can they continue to be friends? Sangui saw the trouble of the childe, and thought that he was just doing too much. He couldn''t see it, so he took charge directly: "childe, I think you may think more!" Zheng Zhongwen did not understand, turned to look at him: "what want more?" "You must be worrying now, brother and woman, how to choose, right?" Zheng Zhongwen eyebrows, did not answer his words, but waiting for his next words. Sangui added: "Miss Qi is really a very special and very good girl. She is always attracted by men. But Shizi, you are not the same as ordinary men. You are the only fragrant fire in Yongping houshizi. Do you think that they will agree with you and miss Qi? As Miss Qi is now, can she be your princess? If not, do you think that with Miss Qi''s temperament, she will be aggrieved to be a concubine? " Zheng Zhongwen is choked by Sangui''s repeated questions. He never thought about it, because he never cared about it. But he doesn''t care. Does his father, his grandfather, care? His identity, since he was born, is doomed to be unable to decide his own destiny. Despite all these years, he has been fighting for everything he wants with his own strength, but these do not include his marriage. He always knew that it was only a deliberate forgetting. Now, is it time to face it? He raised his eyes, looked at the blue sky in the distance, and said, "I will never compromise with fate. My family affairs must be decided by myself." Sangui shakes his head, does not speak on his mouth, but says in his heart: a fool talks about dreams! From the emperor''s son and grandson to the Houmen clan, the marriage is always decided by the matchmaker''s advice. I have never heard of the decision made by myself, unless this person has no parents or relatives. Chapter 188 187 this is the price of being born in the aristocracy and enjoying the wealth that ordinary people can''t enjoy. So is Zheng Zhongwen and so is Yin Yixuan. But Zheng Zhongwen has never been a man who gave up his life. He was not before, and will never be. The fifth day of the first month, this year, can be said to be the worst year the Qi family has experienced. Years ago, her daughter was sullied and the whole family was in the shadow. Just after new year''s Eve, her son fell ill again. After a few days of coma, today''s son finally woke up. But when he woke up, even his parents and relatives no longer knew him. His words and deeds were like crazy. Qi Yongchun turns around and leaves Qi''s mansion. He goes to live in the boudoir in the outer room. His heart is not bothered if he doesn''t see it. Liang''s crying eyes are going to be blind, but the old lady is obsessed with the money that she spent, saying that she shouldn''t go to the Rongyu hall. She spent two thousand liang of silver and didn''t say it, but she also changed back to a fool. What does such a fool want to do? It''s better to die and forget about it, so as not to be laughed at in the future. Liang sat in Qi Chenghao''s room, looking at her son''s crazy and silly appearance. Qi Rongyue''s words were heard in her ears. If you do more injustice, you will kill yourself. If you plant evil causes, you will get bad results. All the retribution is due to her children. Is it all her fault? Is it because of her that her son and daughter are now like this? Now, even the master refused to look at her again. She went directly to the residence of the fox spirit outside. Is she going to end up like this? No, it''s not her fault. It''s Qi Rongyue. If it wasn''t for her, how could she be miserable today? If Qi Rongyue could die earlier, what happened in Qi''s mansion now would not happen. It''s her fault. Why didn''t she die earlier? Why didn''t she die? - - the eighth day of the eighth lunar month, Rongyu hall. "Miss, what did you say? Shall we go? " Xueer put down her sweet osmanthus cake and looked at the beautiful face of the young lady, surprised. Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, we are going to leave Pengcheng!" She closed the brocade box full of silver tickets, and said, "it''s not convenient or safe to deposit these silver tickets in HSBC Bank later, and then take them out at a place." Xueer asked: "Miss, where are we going?" Qi Rongyue turns around and looks at the half open window. Outside the window is the crowded street. Jincheng must be more prosperous than here! "Jincheng, let''s go to Jincheng!" She wants to drive the Rongyu hall to Jincheng, which is an important step for her to go to Kyoto. She must walk well, carefully and cautiously. Xueer has never been to places other than Pengcheng and Wuyuan. She has not seen much, but she has also heard of the very rich Jincheng. She also yearns for it. However, she was just used to this kind of life when she lived in the Rongyu hall. She was very reluctant to give up. "Miss, what should we do about the Rongyu hall?" Asked Xueer. Qi Rongyue said with a smile, "in the future, this Rongyu hall will be handed over to Haizi and Xiaoling. They will only sell medicine!" "Medicine only?" Xueer''s face is surprised. There is not even a doctor in Rongyu hall. How to sell medicine? What about eating dead people? Qi Rongyue added: "yes, only selling medicine. Haizi can make medicine alone. As long as they make medicine strictly according to my prescription, they will not make mistakes. They know what medicine to use for any disease. They don''t need to worry about that. Rongyu hall is well-known in Pengcheng. My goal has been achieved. It''s useless to stay here. We can''t waste time any more! ¡± Chapter 189 Xueer doesn''t understand. She seems to be in a hurry. She is in a hurry to do something. But miss she didn''t seem to want to say much, and she didn''t ask much. In a word, no matter where Miss went, she would stay with her and never leave. On the 10th day of the 10th lunar month, Qi Rongyue confessed everything that should be confessed. Looking at Haizi Xiaoling''s red eyes, she said with a smile, "the Rongyu hall has been handed over to you from now on. I hope that when I come back, its reputation in Pengcheng will be louder than today." Haizi wiped away the tears from his eyes and said solemnly, "definitely, Haizi will not let Miss down!" Qi Rongyue nodded and said to Haizi, "Mr. Zhou is my sworn brother. Please take good care of Mr. Zhou''s mother and son for me. He will be funded by the Rongyu hall for future examinations and life needs. Don''t neglect!" Haizi is also very respectful to Zhou an. Although he is full of poems and books, he is different from ordinary scholars. He is not proud of himself and is very easygoing. He is also filial to his mother. He is an example to all the fellows in the Rongyu hall. "Haizi will do as you are told!" Qi Rongyue glanced around and asked, "where''s Xueer?" Xiaoling said: "Miss, Xueer has gone to say goodbye to Mr. Zhou!" She went to say goodbye to Mr. Zhou? I don''t see that she is very close to Mr. Zhou on weekdays. Instead, I see that she has a good relationship with Xiaoling Xiaodang. How can I look for Zhou an to say goodbye? Soon, xueerhong came out from the backyard, looking lonely. Qi Rongyue asked nothing, but said softly, "let''s go, it''s not early!" Xueer nodded and her eyes were red. She had obviously just cried. She helped the young lady to get on the carriage. At last, she looked back and got along with her for many days. Her friends who had accumulated deep feelings: "go in, don''t be sad. The young lady and I will come back. I''m not here. You can''t be lazy!" She reluctantly said a joke, her eyes fell behind the crowd involuntarily. There was still no one there. Mr. Zhou didn''t come out. Was she so stingy to say goodbye? The carriage left slowly. A corner of blue clothes appeared under the window on the second floor of the Rongyu hall. His bright eyes were fixed on the carriage, which was far away. She left, in his expectation, also in his surprise, he knew she would leave sooner or later, but did not expect, so early, even the Lantern Festival can not wait? He was going to invite her to see the lantern on the Lantern Festival. Under the lanterns in the street, he would look at her beautiful face, instead of peeping at her back and side face once or twice a day. Pengcheng is a place of right and wrong for her. Maybe one day, she will encounter unexpected disasters. She will leave here and go to another place to start life again and live a peaceful and comfortable life. And he, one day, will find her, in another capacity. - - Jincheng "Miss, Jincheng is ahead!" Xueer put down the curtain and shouted excitedly to Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue''s closed eyes slowly open, eyes between Tsinghua brilliant, arrived? So soon! Xueer smiled and said, "Miss, have you heard of King Jin?" Qi Rongyue closed his eyes again: "I heard that. How?" Xueer put her hands together and made a face of narcissism. She said with a smile: "I heard that King Jin was born with a very handsome, elegant demeanor and a good command of both culture and martial arts. Most importantly, he was very young. I heard that he was only 25 years old!" Chapter 190 189 "so what?" Her eyes closed and her face was expressionless, but her hands in the sleeves almost twisted the pretty veil. Elegant demeanor, both civil and military, young and handsome, so what? He is not an ungrateful and unskilled man. Vows are still around my ears, but it''s a joke! She would like to see how well he lived and how calm he was after killing her and Zeng Xin''s father. "Young lady, look, this Jincheng is really famous. It''s ten times more noisy than Pengcheng. Look at this street, it''s spacious and clean. The girls on the street are dressed well. It''s fashionable here. I''ll comb one for you in a hurry. It''s definitely better than them!" There are a lot of girls in the street. They dress more and more beautiful. But in terms of appearance, there is no one who can compare with her, no one. Qi Rongyue also looked out of the carriage. As Xueer said, it''s really prosperous here. It''s no less than Kyoto. No wonder it''s famous as Beijing in the Southern Jin Dynasty. Jincheng is located at the intersection of the north and the south, with rivers and waterways on the side, and then with strange and dangerous mountains. It''s a fortress in the north of Nantong. It''s not only a rich place, but also an important place for garrison. The king of Jin not only manages such a large Jincheng, but also commands 30000 elite soldiers stationed at the foot of the Liangshan Mountain, who can sit in such an important position stably. That must be a talent that the Regent fully trusts. It has to be said that Min Hengzhi is indeed a talent. When his father was in power, he coaxed his father to betroth his favorite long princess to him. Now that his father is gone, the Regent controls the court, and he coaxed the regent to betroth his only daughter, Chu Tianxin, to him. Can ordinary people do this? The carriage stops in front of Heyuan Inn, Qi Rongyue and xue''er enter the inn under the protection of six guards. As soon as the innkeeper looked at the situation, he knew that you had come to your house. He hurriedly piled up a smiling face to welcome him. He was polite and considerate in every way. He also saw that the young lady was generous, and wished he could not serve you personally. "Miss is a stranger!" Qi Rongyue was led to the room and asked. Qi Rongyue smiled and said gently, "yes, we are from Pengcheng. We want to open a hospital here. We are not familiar with it. We are going to ask someone." As soon as the waiter heard this, he said: "you are right. The famous medical stores in Jincheng are all in one street, just in Renhe street in the east of the city. All the famous medical stores are in Renhe street. If you want to open a medical store, just go to Renhe street to find a shop." Xueer hurriedly shoved a silver ingot into the man''s hand and said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for you to say that, we wouldn''t be able to point out how long we would be wandering in the street tomorrow." The waiter weighed the weight of the silver ingot and smiled with great satisfaction. "If you want to find your favorite shop in Renhe street and open it successfully, you have to find someone else. If you move him, you will be half as long as you want to stand on Renhe street." "Who is it?" asked Xueer "He is the owner of wanwutang, Mr. Wan. He lives in the wanwutang opposite to our hotel and Yuan Hotel." Wanwutang? Originally, there were also wanwutang in Jincheng. She heard of wanwutang when she was in Kyoto. She also heard of wanwutang when she was in Laiwu mountain. She specializes in the business of buying and selling houses or renting shops. Her business is very big. It turns out that there is also a business of wanwutang in Jincheng! Chapter 191 190 when you come to a new place and want to have a foothold, you are most afraid that you have no direction, but you are walking blindly with your eyes open. If you don''t talk about the detour, you may have to fall. But if we have a direction and know where the pass is, we can avoid these detours and mud pits and walk on a flat and broad road. The guy walking in the inn looks lowly and mediocre, but he knows how to read and listen to the news very well. Because he contacts all kinds of people every day, from high officials and nobles to traffickers and pawns, he can hear all kinds of news that ordinary people can''t hear. It''s the best way to ask them for information. The next morning, Qi Rongyue and xue''er went straight out of the inn after breakfast and came to the wanwutang as the waiter said. Wanwutang has just opened. They are the first guests to come in today. The waiter in the hall stopped to clean the tables and chairs, rushed to meet him, heaped up a smiling face and said, "is miss going to buy a house?" Qi Rongyue smiled and nodded: "yes, I want to buy a house. Is your boss there?" "The assistant said:" the boss is not here for a while. If you want to buy a house, just find our manager. He will be here in a moment, and miss will have a seat first Qi Rongyue nodded and sat down with Xueer in the hall. The waiter immediately offered hot tea and vigorously advocated the efficiency of wanwutang. When Qi Rongyue saw what he said, he said quietly: "we are from Pengcheng. We have heard a lot about your boss, Mr. Wan. We believe in him very much. We went to find him to buy a house, but we didn''t expect to meet him. It''s a pity!" When the waiter heard this, he immediately showed pride on his face, and said proudly, "no, there are not a few distinguished guests who come to admire Mr. Mu''s name. But recently, Mr. Mu''s body is not very refreshing and it''s not convenient for him to treat guests. I hope Miss can do more." Not very refreshing? Qi Rongyue is very happy. As expected, she is right today. At this time, a middle-aged man came in from the outside, wearing an ironed and smooth green silk cotton gown, with meticulous hair combing and steady walking pace. From his clothes, it can be seen that this is a man with a very strict life style. The man hurriedly introduced to the middle-aged man: "manager fan, this young lady is here to buy a house. She has been here for a long time." As soon as manager fan heard this, a stiff smile appeared on his strained face. He bowed to Qi Rongyue and said, "Miss, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. It''s rude." Qi Rongyue nodded quietly: "it''s OK, I''m early!" In such a place, when you see such a person, you must put on airs. The more airs you have, the more people here will value you. Because people who have airs represent or have money or power or power, at least they have the same. Indeed, after seeing Qi Rongyue''s manner, the expression on fan''s face changed, and his smile was no longer as rigid and polite. "Please come in, miss!" Behind the hall is the reception hall. It''s quiet and quiet. It''s burning a dragon. On the small stove, there''s an iron pot that''s already steaming. On the dwarf table, tea bowls and snacks have been arranged. This is the so-called VIP seat, which is more elegant and comfortable than the elegant room in the high-end restaurant. Qi Rongyue went straight to sit down in front of the dwarf couple. He moved freely and elegantly, showing a noble temperament that is hard to ignore. When he saw it, manager fan dared not to neglect it. He quickly sat down opposite the distinguished guest and poured hot tea for him. Chapter 192 "I come from Pengcheng and I have heard a lot about Mr. Wan''s name. Today I''m here to see Mr. Wan. I hope manager fan can help me introduce him." Manager fan meets such a thing every day. He has been used to it for a long time. Who makes his family Mr. Wan famous? He looks ugly and sighs: "Miss Qi, to be honest, Mr. Wan has been suffering from a lot of diseases recently. He can''t get up. It''s really inconvenient to see guests. Please take care of it." It seems that the guy said it well. Mr. Wan is really ill. He is still very ill. Qi dissolves the moon light voice way: "evil disease entangles the body?"? Didn''t you see the doctor? " "Manager Fan said:" how can I not see that the doctor in Jincheng has seen it all the time, and no one can cure him. Even the former imperial doctor who returned from Kyoto to visit his relatives has not made Mr. Wan''s illness any better When manager fan spoke, his face was full of hidden worries, and his worry was obvious. Don''t worry, Mr. Wan is the living sign of wanwutang in Jincheng. If Mr. Wan falls down, it''s hard to say how long it will last. Qi Rongyue glanced at Xueer, and Xueer immediately understood, and then answered the words of manager fan: "if it''s a coincidence, there''s really no more coincidence in this matter. My young lady is also a doctor. She''s also famous in Pengcheng. She can cure diseases that others can''t cure." As soon as manager fan heard this, there was a smile on his face. He hurriedly confirmed to Qi Rongyue, "Miss Qi, is this true?" Qi Rongyue''s face is still covered with a light smile, and her eyes are bright: "I am really a doctor, and I know some medical theories, but I am not a famous doctor. I am a girl who is over praised!" If Qi Rongyue directly answers the girl''s words, manager fan will be suspicious, but she is so humble, which makes manager fan more certain of her words. Manager fan quickly stood up and bowed to Qi Rongyue. He sincerely said, "please follow me to the back hall to see Mr. Wan''s illness." Qi Rongyue said: "it''s OK to have a look, but I can''t guarantee to cure him. Don''t hold too much hope for me." The more Qi Rongyue said this, the more manager fan felt that she was not simple. Although she didn''t say anything arrogant in her words, the confidence revealed between her eyes and eyebrows was something he had never seen in other doctors. "It''s natural. If you would like to have a look at it for my husband, we are very grateful. It''s the best to cure nature. If you can''t, it''s no wonder!" Shopkeeper fan Kedao. Qi Rongyue didn''t say much anymore. He got up directly and went out of Yajian and back hall with manager fan. The back hall is an independent residence. A waiter looks at the door. Seeing that it''s manager fan coming, he also interrogates as usual. Knowing that it''s the doctor who invited him to see the doctor, he stops talking. He quickly opens the door and lets three people in. In fact, the back hall is the backyard. Mr. Wan''s residence is in a single small building in the middle of the backyard. There is a girl cleaning in front of the building. Seeing that manager fan is coming, he quickly stops cleaning and retreats to one side. After they leave, he can continue. On the second floor, just outside the middle room, stood two girls, each with a sad face. Manager fan quickly stepped forward and asked the two girls, "how are you now, sir?" The higher girl replied, "it''s worse than yesterday. Come in and have a look!" Chapter 193 192 manager fan, with a fierce look, hurriedly pushed the door and entered. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Mr. Wan lying on his side and coughing violently. The expectoration was yellow and thick, with a long mouth saliva. Maybe the cough is too severe. Mr. Wan''s eyes are red and moist. Mr. Wan, who is just over 40 this year, looks mediocre, but the charming momentum between his eyes and eyebrows can''t make people associate him with mediocrity. Manager fan rushed to Mr. Wan''s side and gently stroked his back to give Mr. Wan a smooth and quick breath. Mr. Wan has stopped coughing, and his eyes fall on Qi Rongyue who is standing at the door looking at him. "This is?" Mr. Wan asked manager fan. Manager fan hurriedly introduced: "Sir, this is Miss Qi. She came from Pengcheng. She came here to admire your name. When she learned that you were lying in bed, she came to see you." Manager fan is a wise man. He deliberately doesn''t mention Qi Rongyue''s excellent medical skills. He waits for Qi Rongyue to say it. If she can''t be cured, Mr. Wan is unhappy and secretly blames him. Mr. Wan picked up his eyebrows and knew that manager fan didn''t tell the truth, so he didn''t ask. He just looked at Qi Rongyue standing at the door. Qi Rongyue smiled and stepped forward slowly, standing five feet in front of Mr. Wan''s bed. He said in a low voice: "I opened a medical center in Pengcheng, and I am familiar with some medical theories. I came to wanwutang today. I was going to ask you to help me find a shop in Jincheng where I could open a medical center and live. But when I came to wanwutang, I heard that you were staying for many days. I recommended myself to Mr. Fan to see you I''ll see if I can help you a little Mr. Wan''s originally indifferent expression finally changed, with a soft smile on his face, but at the bottom of his eyes, there was no expectation for Qi Rongyue''s medical skills. After all, Qi Rongyue looks too young. Can such a young girl cure the disease that even the royal doctor can''t cure? Qi Rongyue understood in his heart that if he wants others to believe in you, he must show his true ability. With only one mouth, who can''t? "Mr. Wan, you have been ill for at least two months!" Qi Rongyue asked. Mr. Wan nodded: "yes, it''s been more than two months. It''s not good all the time. It''s getting more and more serious recently. I''ve taken a lot of medicine, but it hasn''t improved at all." Qi Rongyue said: "your disease is in the kidney rather than the lung. All you take are drugs for treating lung cough, so it can''t work." Mr. Wan raised his eyebrows: "how do you know that my disease is in the kidney rather than the lung, and how do you know that the medicine I take is the medicine of lung cough?" Qi Rongyue points to Mr. Wan''s back and says: "when I just came in, I saw you pressing your back with one hand when you were coughing, and the expression on your face was quite painful. I think it''s the sharp pain when you are coughing, plus your thick and yellow phlegm, and your mouth is salivary, which can be diagnosed as kidney disease." Mr. Wan is well-informed. Naturally, he knows that some doctors with excellent medical skills can visit doctors, which means that the medical skills have reached a certain level. But he didn''t expect that such a young girl should have such skills. Just, does she really have such skills, or does she believe it? Mr. Wan asked, "how do you know that the medicine I take is for lung disease?" Qi Rongyue said: "just now I went into the backyard with manager fan from the front hall and saw a pile of dregs in the corner of the yard." "Only by dregs?" Qi Rongyue shook his head and pointed to the round table on the right side of the room. There was a bowl on the table. Half of the bowls were cold medicine juice. She said: "the taste of this medicine is consistent with the dregs I saw in the yard, so I can determine what kind of Medicine you are using." Chapter 194 "You smell it and know that the two drugs are consistent?" manager Fan said Qi Rongyue didn''t answer, Xueer said proudly: "no, my miss can not only see a doctor, but also refine medicine. Even if you mix 100 kinds of medicine together, my miss can smell them and distinguish them all. Besides, your ordinary prescription can''t be ordinary any more." Qi Rongyue laughs and scolds: "you girl, don''t be afraid to flash your tongue when you talk big. What can I do if Mr. Wan really asks me to argue with a hundred medicines?" Xueer spits out her tongue and lowers her voice: "I didn''t talk big! I''m telling the truth! " At this time, Mr. Wan began to cough again. The pain in his back caused by the cough was just like someone was scraping his flesh and bones with a knife, which made him unbearable. But the cough could not stop. He could only suffer one by one, which was extremely painful. Qi Rongyue takes out the silver needle and quickly steps forward. When manager fan sees this, he quickly gets up to get out of the seat. Qi Rongyue sits next to Mr. Wan. He holds Mr. Wan''s back in one hand to keep it stable for a while. He quickly stabs the silver needle into Yu point in one hand, and then stabs several important points around Yu point together. At this time, Mr. Wan is still coughing and can''t stop at all. Qi Rongyue silently counts the number of breaths. After nine breaths, she quickly pulls out the needles. First, she pulls out the silver needles in several important acupoints around Yu acupoint, and finally, she pulls out the silver needles in Yu acupoint with special techniques. Once the silver needles are pulled out, Mr. Wan''s cough stops immediately. Mr. Wan rubbed his originally painful back in surprise. At this time, he had no sense of it. It didn''t hurt, but he felt that the meat was not his own. It seemed that he was paralyzed. "Don''t you think the back of the waist is senseless?" Qi Rongyue asked. Mr. Wan nodded: "yes, that''s right. Why?" Qi Rongyue said: "you can''t cure this disease overnight, or you can''t accumulate it overnight. With simple cough medicine, it''s a cure for symptoms rather than the root cause. Even if you keep it under pressure for a while, the cough will come back in a few days, and it''s definitely more fierce than the last time. You must have tried these." Manager fan was pleasantly surprised and felt that he had inadvertently received a miracle doctor: "yes, it was true that when Mr. Fan first fell ill, he drank the medicine prescribed by the doctor for several days, but later he fell ill again a few days later, and it became more and more serious, so it was useless to take any medicine." Qi Rongyue said: "in fact, cough is not a disease. It just tells you that you have a disease somewhere in your body, so you have to treat it quickly." "So, as long as I can cure my kidney disease, my cough will be cured, and my back will not hurt?" Mr. Wan asked. Qi Rongyue nodded: "of course, the cause of the disease is in the kidney. If you have cured the disease in the kidney, your cough will be better naturally, and you will not be dragged to the back of the waist for pain." Mr. Wan touched his unconscious back again and asked, "what''s the matter with my back now?" Qi Rongyue raised the needle bag in her hand and said with a smile: "I just saw that you were suffering from pain, so I pricked a painkiller needle for you. It can temporarily paralyze your waist and back, making you feel no pain. Of course, it is time effective. At most, in half an hour, you can slowly regain consciousness. When you cough again, it will still be painful." Chapter 195 Mr. Wan nodded: "I feel comfortable for a while, and it makes me feel like I''ve got a life back. Thank you very much!" Qi Rongyue shakes his head and looks serious: "Mr. Wan, you must treat this disease immediately, and then drag it down for fear of death." "So, Miss Qi, do you have a way to deal with it?" said manager fan Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, but I don''t have a ten percent assurance. I need a medicine, a rare panacea. If I can find it, I have a seventy percent assurance." Manager fan was a little worried: "only 70% of them can find the elixir?" Qi Rongyue said again: "the miraculous medicine is too rare and has unique properties. Not everyone can take it. If Mr. Wan is lucky and the Constitution can take it, his illness will be cured without worry. But if his body can''t take the miraculous medicine, then I can''t guarantee that he can get rid of it. But there is one thing that can be guaranteed. I will take care of it Treatment can reduce many of Mr. Wan''s sufferings, and even if he can''t get rid of the disease, he can also extend his life by at least ten years. " Manager fan was shocked. Ten years? He looked sideways at Mr. Wan, who was just 40 years old and only 50 years later. And Mr. Wan was busy working in the hall of wanwutang. Over the years, he didn''t even have a woman around him, let alone a child, but only a ten-year life span. How could that be enough? How could it be enough? Compared with manager fan, Mr. Wan seems to have calmed down a lot. He doesn''t think that ten years is very long or very short. It depends on how he works. Mr. Wan said with a light smile: "there are many things that can be done in ten years. Maybe, before I die, Miss Qi can find another way to cure me. So, ten years later, I may not die." Qi Rongyue smiled and nodded: "Mr. Wan is right. Things are uncertain. Every day is variable. Maybe he can''t live for ten years or more. It''s just an approximate number I said. You can face it with open mind. It''s very good. Besides, you are lucky. Maybe that magic medicine can be used for you?" Just like her, as a long Princess and the best time for a girl, she should have enjoyed the best glory in the world, but who could have thought that she would end up with no body? Mr. Wan smiled even more: "how can you tell I''m lucky?" Qi Rongyue shrugs: "Mr. Wan can meet me in such a critical time. Doesn''t that show your luck?" Mr. Wan laughed and almost coughed again. Fortunately, he kept it in time. Manager fan was so happy to see Mr. Wan. He was also in a good mood. He was more polite and respectful to Qi Rongyue: "Miss Qi, please give me a prescription. I''ll take it right away." Qi Rongyue nods and turns to the desk under the window. There is an unfinished painting on the desk. It shows a girl with a slim figure. Standing under the peach blossom, she looks up at a tree of peach blossom. A striking red mole at the corner of her eye adds some enchantment to her slightly plain face. A tree of peach blossom is only half painted, and its ink color is not like a new trace. It seems that it was painted before he was ill, but it has never been finished. Manager fan quickly put away the painting and spread new paper for her. She was very skillful at polishing and setting pen. It seems that Mr. Wan''s brush and ink are often served. Qi Rongyue has written much faster than before. Although he has no aura, he is very beautiful and looks comfortable. Chapter 196 195 manager fan took the prescription just written and dried the ink. Then he looked at it again and asked, "Miss Qi, which medicine in this prescription is the panacea you said?" Qi Rongyue said: "first, jinlongguo. If you can find jinlongguo, it''s convenient to use. If you can''t find jinlongguo, it''s useless." As soon as Mr. Wan heard of the name of jinlongguo, he immediately said, "I''ve heard of this thing. It''s very rare that it was born in the western regions. It''s said that jinlongguoshu can only get one fruit in ten years. Raw food can strengthen the body, and it can be used as medicine for the injuries of the viscera." Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, that''s it. It depends on your abilities!" Mr. Wan said with a smile, "whether I can get it or not, I can''t run away from my ten-year life anyway. It''s OK!" As soon as manager fan heard Mr. Wan''s words, he immediately said, "I will do it immediately, and I will surely bring this golden dragon fruit to cure you." Seeing manager fan turning around to leave, Mr. Wan hurriedly stopped him: "what are you so anxious to do? With Miss Qi in, can I die for a moment? " When manager fan knew that he had something else to say, he came back with a dry smile. Mr. Wan said: "Miss Qi wants to buy a house, but I''m not in good health now. You need to pay more attention to this." Manager fan thought of Miss Qi''s business and hurriedly said: "Mr. Wan, Miss Qi is going to open a medical clinic in Jincheng, but the shops in Renhe Street are all in the hands of Mr. Jin Baye. Do you think about this?" Mr. Wan nodded: "Miss Qi''s exquisite medical skills, if we open a medical center in Jincheng, are the blessings of the people in Jincheng. Do you want to buy a shop or rent a shop?" Qi Rongyue said, "I want to buy a shop. My house is more comfortable to use." If you rent a shop, the landlord says that one day you should get rid of it. She is not short of money. Naturally, she needs to buy her own hand to be at ease. Mr. Wan said with a smile: "it''s true that the house is only in his own hands, so it''s more peaceful to use it. In this way, there are several free shops in Renhe street, and I have some friendship with Mr. Jin Baye. Go and have a look with Mr. Fan tomorrow, pick the one and tell me that I will deal with you." Qi Rongyue''s lips are light, and his smile is bright: "thank you very much, Mr. Wan!" Since Mr. Wan left and came to the front hall, manager Fan said: "there are eight medicine stores and twelve medicine shops in Renhe street, all of which are jinbaye''s industries. In order to prevent new competitors from entering Renhe street, jinbaye bought all the free shops in Renhe street as early as three years ago." Qi Rongyue nodded: "so, even if I bought a shop, I might be beaten down by jinbaye?" Fan Zhang''s cabinet looks worried: "it''s very possible that Mr. Jin Baye is domineering. Mr. Wan opens his mouth. He gets in the way of Mr. Wan''s face. The shop will sell to you. But in the future, if you want to stand in Renhe street, it depends on your own ability." "It''s natural," Qi said with a smile. "If you don''t have the ability to be driven away, you deserve it. I understand." To speak with a wise man is to be comfortable and to know everything. The two agreed on a good time to meet directly in the wanwutang tomorrow, and then go to Renhe street to see the shop together. Qi Rongyue said goodbye to manager fan, who sent her to the door. He was about to say two words of thanks, but he heard a sound of horse''s hoof. Qi Rongyue looks up, and her handsome face suddenly bumps into her eyes. Suddenly, she doesn''t even have a trace of defense in her heart. Chapter 197 196 manager fan obviously knew the man. He quickly went to the man and said with a smile: "King Jin, please come inside!" Her eyes were still on him. For a moment, they were full of hate. They could hardly hold their emotions. At this time, King Jin''s eyes also fell on her. It''s common for him to be noticed by women. He has been used to being natural for a long time and never cared about it. But the beautiful girl stared at him in the eyes, which seemed different from what he had seen in the past. But he was the king of Jin after all, because of his status. Even if he had doubts in his heart, he would not easily talk to a girl he had never met before. He strided into the wanwutang, without looking at her again. He was as handsome as ever. He didn''t recognize her. Of course he didn''t recognize her. She was no longer her. "What''s wrong with you, miss?" Other people may think that Miss Jin was stunned when she saw the handsome king of Jin, but she knew that Miss Jin was not such a person, like Mr. Yin, whose appearance was not inferior to that of King Jin, and miss didn''t look at her more. What''s more, she stood beside Miss Jin. She could feel that Miss Jin''s breath was different from that of the past. Qi Rongyue took a deep breath and said: "I''m ok, let''s go!" Today''s gaffe, only once, only once. The king of Jin sat down in the hall, looked sideways, and saw that the slender figure of the girl had disappeared. He frowned and asked, "who was the girl just now?" Manager Fan said: "Oh, you said Miss Qi. She''s a doctor from Pengcheng. She wants to open a hospital in Renhe street. She''s here to buy a shop today." The king of Jin said, "has the house that the king wants been finished?" Manager Fan said quickly, "it''s done. When it''s done, I''ll wait for you to check in." The king of Jin nodded, "OK, let''s go now!" "Ah? Now? " Manager fan was worried when he thought that Mr. Wan''s prescription had not been arranged. The king of Jin raised his eyebrows: "what? It''s not convenient now? " Manager fan hurriedly waved: "no, no, it''s convenient. Let''s go now!" After all, it''s the king of Jin. Even if it''s wanwutang, it can''t be offended by half. King of Jin nodded and asked, "how is Mr. Wan''s illness?" Manager Fan said with a smile, "I''ve found a good doctor and made some progress. Thank you for your concern!" The king of Jin made a sound and turned to walk outside the wanwutang hall. Naturally, manager fan followed him closely and did not dare to delay for half a minute. Jincheng north, meihuanong. Meihuanong is an old street. There is a plum tree planted on the street. Different from ordinary plum trees, this plum tree is very tall and very tall. It doesn''t look like a plum tree. Only when it blooms can you really feel that it is a real plum tree. Ordinary plum trees only have one kind of plum blossom, but this plum tree, however, has three kinds of color plum blossom. Just because it is different, every year when the plum blossom opens, many people in the city will come under this tree to appreciate the flowers, or ask the servants to fold up a few branches and take them back, so the name of meihuanong gets its name. The house the king of Jin wanted was an old house near this plum tree. The old house is very old, and it is also the owner''s house for planting this plum blossom tree. The owner''s family made a fortune several generations ago and bought another house. The house has been abandoned. Because of this plum blossom, the owner of the house thinks it is a blessing house, so he has not been willing to sell it. He would rather be so abandoned and empty. Chapter 198 Manager fan took a lot of effort to get the house for King Jin. He didn''t understand that King Jin was rich and would marry Princess Tianxin, the Regent''s only daughter. The Princess House in the south of the city had already started. Why did he want to buy such a house? It''s the oldest street in Jincheng. In addition to the plum blossom season, someone would walk around and admire the plum blossom The people living in meihuanong are poor people living at the bottom of Jincheng. It''s not realistic to live there as king of Jin. What''s the use of buying it? Plum trees are full of buds, waiting for the coldest day of this winter, blooming in the extreme cold. He stood under the tree and looked up slightly at the plum blossom bud of the tree, as if the face of a young girl was too beautiful to move his eyes. The light plum fragrance seeps into his nose, and instantly brings up those indelible memories. He closed his eyes as if he was back in time, when everything was not out of control. He thought he could control everything, everything. But I didn''t expect that the first thing out of control was his heart. He couldn''t control himself to fall in love with her, and he couldn''t control himself who had already embarked on the road of revenge. He thought that as long as she was far away from Kyoto and the Imperial Palace, this royal killing would not hurt her. However, people are not as good as heaven. All his efforts over the years were disillusioned overnight. He did not feel the joy of revenge, but the pain of losing his beloved. Here is the three color plum that he promised to take her to see when she was engaged to him three years ago. "Lord, Lord?" Manager fan looked at the sad king of Jin and called in a low voice. The king of Jin was back to his mind and quickly put away his sadness. He said in a deep voice, "well, it''s a good job. Go back first. I want to see it again!" That''s what manager fan meant. He was worried about Mr. Wan''s illness. He just wanted to arrange someone to prepare the prescription in his arms quickly. Especially the golden dragon fruit, he had to get it as soon as possible. After manager fan left, the king of Jin''s relatives came forward with them. The king of Jin whispered: "prince, Princess Tianxin will come to Jincheng tomorrow. You can''t let her detect anything strange at this point." When Siping mentioned the four characters of Tianxin princess, his extended eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and his eyes grew tired of color. He didn''t say anything more. At last, he took a look at the bud of the tree. In a low voice, he said, "from today on, send someone to surround this place, and don''t let people come near any more." Siping should be, he turned to leave, to restore the usual apathy. Looking at the back of King Jin''s natural and unrestrained stride, Siping sighs silently. Since ancient times, all heroes are sad and beautiful! The next morning, Qi Rongyue arrived at wanwutang as promised. He went to houtang first to give Mr. Wan a needle. Then he took the bus with manager fan to Renhe street. There are few people in Renhe street, but that doesn''t mean that the business of these medicine shops in the street is not good. In such a large Jincheng, all the famous medicine shops are concentrated in Renhe street. Those who can open a medicine shop here are famous old doctors in Jincheng. In addition, the Renhe medicine shop opened by jinbaye is the largest medicine shop in Jincheng. Everyone likes to take medicine Come to Renhe medicine hall. Large families sent people to take medicine in carriages. There were few pedestrians on the clean and tidy streets, but carriages came and went from time to time. Manager fan took Qi Rongyue to a closed shop and introduced the inside of the shop to her. Now the shop is owned by Mr. Jin Baye. He has no key, so he can''t take her in to have a look. He can only introduce it to her by the impression of his past experience in the shop. Chapter 199 198 Qi Rongyue is not satisfied with this shop. It is too small for the hospital, and there is no room for her and Xueer to live in. Manager fan immediately took her to the next house, too small, Qi Rongyue was not satisfied. Manager fan took her to a shop opposite Renhe medicine hall. This shop is big enough, bright enough, and has a good location. Opposite is Renhe medicine hall, which is also convenient for the patients she treated to take medicine. "Here it is!" She finally nodded her head with satisfaction. But manager fan''s face showed some slight color. "Although this shop is good, it''s facing Renhe medicine hall. I don''t know if Mr. Jin will give up his love." Qi Rongyue said: "the eight masters of gold will definitely agree." She chuckled and walked to Renhe medicine hall. Manager fan hurriedly followed: "where is Miss Qi going?" Qi Rongyue asked, "I wonder if I can see the eighth king in Renhetang now?" "Jin Baye doesn''t come to Renhetang every day. He has many other businesses in Jincheng. I''m not sure where they will be, but Renhetang must be the place where he comes most." After all, Renhetang is the most profitable business in Jincheng. While talking, they had already crossed the long street to Renhetang. When the waiter saw a visitor coming, he hurried up and saw that the man who led a young lady in was manager fan of wanwutang. The smile on his face was more and more brilliant: "manager fan, how did you come in person? If you need to take the medicine, you can send someone to let you know." Manager fan is second only to Mr. Wan in wanwutang. He is also a man of face in Jincheng. He has been used to the flattery of the waiter. He just smiled and replied: "I''m not here to take the medicine. I have something to do with the eighth master. Is he there?" The assistant hurriedly said: "I''m here today to check the account. I''ll leave soon. It''s a coincidence that you''re here. You two should sit first. I''ll give you a briefing." The waiter left the outer hall at a brisk pace and went straight to the second floor. The principal shopkeeper in the hall also came to hear the wind, exchanged greetings with manager fan, and ordered people to serve tea, which made him busy with his business. Qi Rongyue secretly praised in his heart that it''s not a common skill to be able to do such a business as buying and selling houses with such a good face. This Mr. Wan must be a wizard. After a while, the heavy footsteps came from the stairs. Manager Fan said with a smile, "when I hear the footsteps, it must be Mr. Jin." Qi Rongyue looked up and saw the figure walking up and down the stairs, only three words flashed in his heart, short, fat and round. Before Jin Baye''s people came down the stairs, his voice spread all over the medicine Hall: "what brings manager fan to Renhe hall today? Is it not Mr. Wan who sent you? " Jinbaye''s speaking room has gone down the stairs, straight to the head of manager fan and Qi Rongyue. Although they are big and fat, their slit like eyes are shining. Manager fan bowed to Mr. jinbaye and said happily, "naturally, there is no business but to go to Sanbao store!" Jinbaye''s eyes fall on Qi Rongyue, who is beside manager fan''s body. Qi Rongyue looks back at him and nods to him gently, which is called seeing ceremony. "This is it?" he asked "Eight ye, this is Miss Qi, a friend of Mr. Wan, from Pengcheng." Qi Rongyue said: "I''ve heard of the name of the eight masters of Jin for a long time. When I saw him today, he was indeed worthy of the name!" Chapter 200 199 "Oh? What''s the name? " Qi Rongyue used to be polite, but he listened carefully. Since she had questions, she naturally replied, "it''s said that jinbaye has a broad mind and can support a boat with his stomach. As expected!" Mr. Jin was stunned, and then laughed loudly: "it''s true that the ship is too big, and the small one is sure to be OK!" Manager fan also laughed, but couldn''t help muttering. He wanted to see how miss Qi would persuade Mr. Jin to sell the shop to her willingly today. Qi Rongyue said: "eight ye, in fact, I came here today to talk about one thing." Mr. Jin thinks that this little girl is very interesting, has extraordinary bearing, is easy-going, and has a smart face. He is willing to deal with smart people. "Well, go upstairs and say it!" So the eighth master led Qi Rongyue and manager fan upstairs and sat down in the second floor''s accounting room. When the servant sent the tea, Mr. Jin said, "if Miss Qi has something to say, you are Mr. Wan''s friend, that is my friend, you are welcome!" Qi Rongyue nodded and said: "well, I want to open a medical center in Jincheng. After many inquiries, I learned that if I want to make the medical center famous quickly in Jincheng, I have to open the medical center in this Renhe street. Mr. Wan told me that all the free shops in this Renhe Street have been bought by you, so if I want to open a medical center here, I need your permission first Only then. " The brow of jinbaye is slightly wrinkled and his face is two points heavy. He bought these shops for the purpose that everyone knows. Now the girl even tells him that she wants to buy a shop from him to open a hospital? "Since you are Mr. Wan''s friend, I''m sure I''ll be busy in Mr. Wan''s face. However, Jincheng is not Pengcheng. If we want to have a foothold in Jincheng, we can''t just have a good shop. Whether it can last is the key." Qi dissolves the month to smile again: "have eight Ye you to be in, certainly can be long!" "How do you say that?" Mr. Jin asked Qi Rongyue turned around and pointed to the shop facing out of the window. "I plan to open the shop opposite to Renhe hall and make a alliance with your Renhe hall. Naturally, this shop will last for a long time." "How can you tell that my benevolence and hall will form an alliance with you?" he said What does it mean that she wants to open a medical clinic opposite Renhetang? Defiant to him? Seeing jinbaye''s displeasure, qirongyue said with a smile: "don''t worry, Baye, listen to me carefully - I open a hospital, only practice medicine and sell medicine, not herbs." The eighth master of Jin was stunned, and his anger cleared away, and his face was full of doubts: "what do you say? Do you want to open a hospital to sell medicine? " "It''s not that I don''t sell medicine, but only the pills I make myself. And I can guarantee that all the herbs I need to make pills will be bought from Renhetang, and all the patients who see doctors in our Rongyu hall will be designated to take medicine from Renhetang." Seeing that the face of Jin Baye became soft and gentle, she said with a smile, "in this case, Baye, would you like to marry me?" Naturally, Jin Baye was willing to, but he didn''t immediately agree. After all, what she wanted to do was not other business, but a life-threatening hospital. He couldn''t easily form an alliance with her without confirming her medical skills. "Let me think about the alliance, but I promise to sell this shop to you!" said Mr. Jin Chapter 201 200 Qi Rongyue''s face was slightly happy. He thanked the eight masters of Jin: "thank you very much!" "You don''t have to thank me. You are Mr. Wan''s friend, you are my friend. It''s just a small matter. You don''t have to pay attention to it. What''s more, I don''t refuse to take the money from the shop!" That said, Mr. Jin still offered a low price that even manager fan didn''t expect. Five hundred Liang. This shop was bought by five thousand Liang, but now it''s sold to Qi Rongyue for only five hundred liang? Although Qi Rongyue is not a serious businessman, he also knows that the value of such a shop is definitely more than five hundred Liang. She bowed her hand to the gold eight ye: "eight Ye is happy, you are a friend, and I, Qi Rongyue, have made up my mind." It is said that jinbaye is domineering, maybe domineering, but he is definitely a man of common sense and justice. Such a person is much better to get along with than those who are superficial and sinister. When the three agreed on a matter, Mr. Jin badye personally sent them downstairs. As soon as they reached the stairway, they heard a lot of noise in the downstairs hall. It seemed that there was a dispute. "I''ll show you how it happens, but it doesn''t get in the way. I can always find a way to deal with it properly." Qi Rongyue nodded: "the eight Ye is right. Everything can be done by opening the door and doing business. Everything can be met and everything can be solved." Mr. Fan''s eyes were sharp. He saw that there seemed to be a man lying in the noisy crowd. The young man who slapped the counter continued to shout that Renhetang''s medicine had killed people and made them lose money. Manager fan pointed to the man lying in the straw mat in the crowd: "is that man dead?" After hearing manager fan''s words, Mr. Jin''s face changed a little. He hurriedly looked at the group of people. As expected, there was a motionless person lying in the middle of the group. He could not see the dead or alive. But it was not good to see the reaction of the people. He didn''t think much about it. He quickly stepped downstairs and walked to those people. He said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?" The voice of Jin Baye was loud and loud. As soon as the voice came out, he immediately suppressed the anger of those people. When the young leader saw that Jin Baye appeared, he was stunned and said: "it was originally Jin Baye. You came just in time. My elder brother took the medicine that you Renhetang seized, and he vomited black blood in less than half an hour. Before he could send it to the doctor, he breathed. You Renhetang opened the medicine hall, which can be sold Isn''t it a life-saving drug, but a killer drug? " The man standing behind the young man echoed, "you Renhetang must give us an account of this, or we will not finish it with you." The eighth King frowned and said in a deep voice, "excuse me? What would you like to know? " The young man said, "naturally, it''s a loss. My eldest brother is the pillar of our family. If the pillar falls, our family will not live. You are a man who knows what I mean, Mr. Jin Baye." As soon as I saw the young man talking, he knew that he was coming here well prepared. There was definitely someone behind him. In Jincheng, those who dared to find out about him were the same. He didn''t have to think about who he would be. "You said that he died after taking the medicine from Renhe hall. OK, take the medicine from Renhe hall, the medicine list and the prescription together. Let''s go to Yamen and let the magistrate decide the case." Chapter 202 201 the young man snorted: "yamen? Jin Ba ye, you don''t want to be me, do not know your relation with Wang Zhi Fu, enter the yamen, that is not still has the final say with you? " "Then you say, what do you want?" The young man pointed to the dead man on the ground and said, "you will not pay for your life. Since you can''t pay for your life, you should pay for it! Ten thousand Liang gold, one money can''t be less! " The young man opened his mouth, as if the gold were as little as the silver. When the words fell, there was a happy and greedy smile on his face. Jinbaye is based in Jincheng. After a long time of trials and tribulations, how could he be easily blackmailed by a gangster. "By what?" Eight Ye''s face is free, except for the anger between his eyes, which is hidden but not angry. His face is calm and calm, and he can''t see the joy and anger. The youth immediately raised his voice: "why? Just because my eldest brother was poisoned by your Renhetang medicine. " At this time, there are others in the hall who are taking the medicine. After hearing this, they immediately put down the medicine in their hands and crowded over to watch the activity. Jinbaye understood in his heart that the purpose of this man was not money, but to destroy the reputation that Renhetang had established in Jincheng. He also knew that he would never give money to jinbaye. Besides, giving money would be equal to admitting it. Of course, he would not admit it. "You said that he died after taking the medicine of Renhetang. Is there any evidence? I''m going to accuse you of slander! " The eighth king said in a deep voice. The young man slapped two pieces of paper full of words on the table with a sneer and said: "you don''t want evidence, that''s the evidence. My elder brother came to your medicine hall yesterday to catch the medicine. He drank a bowl last night, and he vomited black blood in less than half an hour. This morning, people can''t do it. During this period, my elder brother didn''t eat anything. You dare not say no Is there something wrong with your Renhetang medicine? " "With these two bills, you want to accuse us of benevolence and harmony hall. Are you a fool?" The young man turned his head to the man behind him and winked. The man hurried forward and left his small bag on the table with a strange voice and a strange airway: "this is the dregs used by my eldest brother. I know you will deny it. Now there is nothing to say." "Go and check it," said the innkeeper of the medicine hall At this time, jinbaye''s mood is more and more heavy. Since the other side dare to take these things out to prove that they have calculated everything, they wait to settle the case. If there is no accident, the dregs must match the herbs on the list. Sure enough, the shopkeeper nodded to Mr. Jin Baye after checking. Seeing this, the young man said in a sharp voice, "what''s the matter? Have I wronged your Renhetang?" The man beside the young man immediately went on: "don''t talk nonsense with them any more. Since we won''t give money, we will smash his benevolence hall and never leave them here to harm people." At this time, the young man saw a pretty girl go to his brother''s side and squat down. He reached out to look at his brother''s eyelids. He said: "what are you doing? Stop it! " Qi Rongyue looked up and said with a smile to the young man, "this elder brother is really lucky!" The young man frowned and said angrily, "what do you mean? My eldest brother is dead. Do you say he is lucky? " Qi Rongyue reached for the silver needle from Xueer and said in a low voice: "he can meet me in such a critical time. Naturally, he is blessed. Haven''t you heard of him? I believe that he will live a long life! " Chapter 203 202 the young man looked at her like a fool: "are you mentally ill?" Qi Rongyue stopped paying attention to him. He felt two silver needles in the needle bag and stabbed them into the Baihui acupoint and eyebrow center of the man lying in the mat. "What are you doing?" The young man reached for Qi Rongyue''s shoulder and tried to stop her. "Miss Qi is a doctor. She won''t hurt your brother," he said The young man said angrily, "my brother is dead. You Renhetang killed him. Don''t you let his body go now?" Jinbaye didn''t know what qirongyue wanted to do, but he believed that she would not do anything bad to Renhetang. "Which eye of yours saw us destroy your brother''s body? I said, Miss Qi is a doctor. There must be a reason for her to do so. You may as well have a look! " Although the young man is a scoundrel, he really came to the Renhe hall to pick things, but he knew that Jinba was not a person to provoke. No matter how asshole he was, he dared not really fight with Jinba, so he could only wait and see the change for a while. At this time, Qi Rongyue has pricked dozens of needles on the man''s head. Then, she moves her hand to the man''s chest. The index finger and middle finger bend downward. She presses the acupoints around the man''s heart. The technique seems simple, but in fact, it conceals subtle rules. One press and one close is not random. At this time, a young man who gathered around the bustle suddenly cried, "it''s moving. I see his fingers are moving." "Yes, yes, I saw it too. Isn''t it a hoax?" The man took an involuntary step back as he spoke. It''s clearly a dead man. How can he move suddenly? It''s not a fake corpse. What is it? Xueer gave the man a white look, but he didn''t have a good airway: "are you crazy? What kind of crazy talk do you say in the daytime? Where''s the body? It''s clear that this man is not dead, and let my miss be saved. Don''t you understand? " After hearing this, the two young posterity suddenly realized that they had taken the first two steps and continued to watch. Jinba is very happy. Miss Qi really has the ability. No wonder she can make friends with Mr. Wan. Fortunately, she didn''t make friends with her, and even became a friend. That''s what makes her happy. If Miss Qi didn''t come here today to help him out, it would take a lot of effort. It''s even possible that the reputation that has been accumulated in recent years will be destroyed. After pressing the acupoint of xinzhouqiao for a while, Qi Rongyue stopped, took the pulse of the man''s hand, which was almost invisible, and could be caught easily. She began to collect the needle, took the silver needle off the acupoint of naozhouqiao, took another needle into the middle acupoint of the man, and pulled it out after a few breaths. The eyes that were originally closed suddenly opened, scared Yiying people around have retreated a few steps. Even people like Jin Ba, who are well-informed, are shocked. "Live, live?" Some people are surprised. Qi Rongyue didn''t get up. He reached the acupoint of the lower stomach of the man''s chest and pressed it heavily. Suddenly, the man turned sideways and spat out a mouthful of black blood. As soon as the black blood is spit out, a smell of staleness begins to diffuse in the air. After the man spits out the black blood, he is panting continuously, his face is as white as snow. The eighth master of gold staggered his body and stopped blocking the young man''s sight. When the young man saw that his brother was alive, his face was frightened, but he was not happy. Chapter 204 203 "no, it''s impossible, it''s impossible!" Qi Rongyue gets up, hands the silver needle to Xueer, and asks softly, "what''s impossible?" The young man shouted: "he died. I have tried to breathe. He has no breath. How can he live again now? This must be magic! " When Xueer heard this, she immediately blew up her hair: "you''re the devil. How many eyes are there? Big guy can see clearly that my young lady has saved people with medical skills. How can you become a monster here? " Qi Rongyue said with a light smile: "it must be that he was so happy to see his brother alive, so he lost his words for a while!" The young man snorted coldly, "I didn''t lose my words. You are obviously a demon. How can a man who is dead come to you and live again?" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "you are wrong. Your brother is not dead. He has not been dead. He just fell into a deep coma because he was poisoned. That is to say, he is in a state of pseudo death. In your eyes, he is no different from the dead, but he is not dead yet." Seeing that they were confused, Qi Rongyue said: "I think you''ve heard that when someone passes by the new tomb, he occasionally hears the movement in the tomb, even the voice of someone shouting for help. This kind of thing is said to be evil by the world, and it''s said to be the return of the first seven souls. In fact, it''s not true. Some people seem dead, but they''re not dead, but their bodies are temporarily trapped in a false death, After being buried, he suddenly came back to life, so he asked for help in the coffin. But the final fate of these people is still death, because no one believes that they will be resurrected, just as a corpse, they are not so lucky as your brother, they can meet me in such a critical time! " The young man''s face became more and more ugly, then he bit his teeth and said, "so what? Even if you save my brother now, will my brother suffer all these sufferings for nothing after taking the medicine of your Renhetang? " Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "of course, he won''t accept it in vain. He has snake venom, which is very rare. As long as you find the person who poisoned him and claim justice for him, won''t you?" The last shadow in jinbaye''s heart completely disappeared, and then he said: "this white scorpion snake is rare. It seems that it will not be difficult to find the real murderer behind the scenes!" The young man turned white and said angrily, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. You''ll see. It won''t end like this." The young man shouted to his entourage to lift up the seriously ill man and quickly left Renhetang. Qi Rongyue shouted: "his snake venom is not clear, he must take antidote as soon as possible, otherwise, he will still die!" The young man just like didn''t hear her. He strode quickly. Those who followed him didn''t dare to stay for a moment. They disappeared in a flash! The eighth master of Jin clapped his hands: "well, Miss Qi''s medical skills are really excellent. It''s a blessing for the people of Jincheng that the Rongyu hall can be opened in Jincheng!" It seems that Mr. Wan also said that she does not know whether the people of Jincheng are blessed or not. She only knows that she must spread her reputation in Jincheng as soon as possible, and then bring her reputation to Kyoto with the help of the power of these powerful people in Jincheng. Even if she cannot enter the Regent''s palace, she can at least facilitate her future actions in Kyoto. Qi dissolves the moon to smile shallowly, the cloud light breeze of a school is clear: "I am a doctor, I just did the thing that oneself should do!" Chapter 205 204 at this time, a young man who was watching the activity asked, "where is the Rongyu hall?" Xueer hurriedly replied, "not yet, but soon there will be, just opposite Renhetang." Several young people are all the young men of the big families in the city. They came to take the medicine on behalf of the master. I didn''t expect to see such a wonderful play today, and let them know what is the real rejuvenation. After they return to the house, they must tell the master the original story. Invisibly, the reputation of Rongyu hall has begun to spread, which is exactly what Qi Rongyue wants. When she left Renhe street, Xueer asked to go to the powder shop to buy some water powder. What she had bought before was almost used up. Looking at the sun, Qi Rongyue went with her. After picking things up in the shop for a while, Xueer puts the bought things into the hands of the guards around them and leads Qi Rongyue out: "Miss, I just saw someone selling sugar outside, let''s go and buy one too!" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "I''m not going. Go on your own. I''ll wait for you at the door of the rouge shop. Go back quickly." Xueer is only one year younger than her, but her mind is still innocent. Sometimes she looks mature, sometimes she looks like a full child. In fact, she envies Xueer so much that she can live such a carefree life. A loud noise interrupted her thoughts. Turning around, the familiar and strange face once again ran into her eyes. He was dressed in a light silver embroidered green bamboo brocade robe, with a gray fox edge on his collar. He was rich and elegant. He rode slowly in the cold wind, and the light sunlight fell on his black hair, reflecting the fine golden light. The face is still the face, but the person is not the one she is familiar with. Minhengzhi''s horse is followed by a gorgeous carriage, with four horned beast head biting the ear, painted gold and carved Phoenix, inlaid with treasure and inlaid with jade. It is extremely gorgeous. Now the only princess in Chu Dynasty, the only daughter of the Regent, can she not be favored? This is a regulation that only Queens can enjoy. Even her once long princess has never been treated like this. It seems that there is a special eye staring at him in the crowd. He glances at the crowd, and indeed sees a pair of familiar eyes. They say they are familiar with each other, but they are not familiar with each other. They have only seen each other once, but why are they so impressive? This girl, like other girls on the road, is staring at him, but he can clearly feel that she looks at his eyes. Unlike others, she has no blind worship and obsession. Her eyes are cold and even cold. He didn''t understand why she looked at him like this! Before he could see her more, he wanted to find some clues from her face. His horse had already passed her. Looking back, the girl''s figure had disappeared in the crowd. - - Pengcheng Yin Yixuan deliberately came back before the Lantern Festival, and as soon as he went back to the city, he came directly to the Rongyu hall. He was allowed to go through the whole Rongyu hall, but he couldn''t find the trace of the Iraqi people. Haizi told him that Miss Qi had left Pengcheng. She didn''t say where she had gone, but she said that she would come back. Zheng Zhongwen, who was far away in Kyoto, also received a letter from Zheng Wenfan, telling him that Miss Qi had left Pengcheng and her destination was unknown. Chapter 206 205 ZHENG Zhongwen read the letter again and again, went to the porter and asked again and again. He was sure that no other letter had been sent these days. He was in a bad mood. He thought that after Chaoyang City, his relationship with Qi Rongyue would be different. Even if she had no love for him, at least they were friends. Since they were friends, why did she leave without telling him where to go? She would not send a letter to tell him. Are they the kind of relationships you can forget at will? Is it the same relationship with passers-by? After the Lantern Festival, Yin Yixuan wrote in person that the henchman had been sent to the palace and had been appointed as the general judge of Jincheng. It was originally approved by the Regent, but the news came to Yin Hongwei''s ears. He knew that his son would never hide what he did, especially the important event related to the official career in his life. However, he kept it from him from the moment he handed the book, which was obviously internal. The man who can make his son do such a thing has no other thought except Qi Rongyue. Therefore, Yin Hongwei secretly used some relationships for the sake of his son''s future, and Sheng Sheng stirred up the matter of nailing on the board. "Father, why do you do this?" Yin Yixuan rushed to his father''s study, holding tightly the fold of rejection. Yin Hongwei pretends to be silly: "what makes you so anxious?" His son, who has always been calm and self-sustaining, has never been so out of shape. It''s all because of that girl, he feels more and more right about what he did. "Father, why do you lie in front of me? Can I be rejected if I am not appointed as a general judge of Jincheng by you in secret? " Yin Hongwei knew that he could not hide from his son in the end, so he simply said, "yes, yes, I did it. I also do it for you." "Father!" Yin Yixuan raised his voice: "father, if you are really for my good, you should not do this. Do you know what I want?" "Of course I know that Qi Rongyue is what you are thinking about, but do you know that there is no possibility for you two. I don''t want you to sink deeper and deeper, and you can still close your hand now --" Yin Yixuan interrupts his words: "I can''t, Yin Yixuan will not marry me in this life!" Yin Hongwei stood up with a shout and said angrily, "nonsense, what are you talking about Yin Yixuan shakes his head: "I didn''t make a fool of myself!" He stared into his father''s eyes and said, "I''m not a child anymore. I''ve grown up with my own thoughts and feelings. Everything I do is considered." Yin Hongwei clapped his hands on the book case and said angrily, "in your eyes, are you the only one?"? Don''t you forget that your surname is Yin. You are the son of the Yin family. Everything you do can''t only represent yourself. You also represent the Yin family and even the face of the Wenchang Prefecture. " Yin Yixuan shook his head: "I can promise you anything. I can even go according to the official career you have planned for me. But only this marriage event, I can''t listen to you. I want to marry someone I like. I will never be the victim of the family marriage." Yin Yixuan finished, didn''t look at his father''s face, turned to go outside, stopped when he came to the door, he didn''t look back, just said in a low voice: "although it''s not feasible to go to Jincheng as a general judge, I still use other methods to go to Jincheng, this way, since I have chosen, I won''t flinch." Chapter 207 206 Marquis Yongping''s mansion Marquis Zheng handed a writ to his son. Zheng Zhongwen looked at it casually, and immediately frowned: "no!" "I know you don''t want to deal with the king of Jin, but you have to remember that as long as we live in the Chu Dynasty, as long as we are still based in the Chu Dynasty, you have to meet with him sooner or later, which is inevitable. I could have pushed you to take the post of general judgment of Jin City, but I think about it from left to right. I think it''s OK instead Can be an opportunity, an opportunity to hone your will. " "In this life, there will always be many disappointments. Everything can''t go with your heart. Since you were born in Yongping Prefecture, it''s just a matter of time before you enter the office. This can''t be changed. When you meet in the court in the future, you can''t control your emotions and show your feet in front of the Regent. At that time, it''s not only you who will pay the price, but also you The whole Yongping Houfu will be buried for you. The foundation of Yongping Houfu in Kyoto for hundreds of years is likely to be destroyed in your hands. " "That''s why I agreed to let you be the general judge of Xinyang mansion. When you arrive in Jincheng, you will always have the chance to meet the king of Jin, and hone your wisdom. Don''t let the superficial happiness and anger harm yourself and Yongping mansion." In this case, he seems to have no reason to refuse again. That is to say, he is rebellious and unfilial. He doesn''t want his father and mother to worry about him all day long. Well, he wanted to see with his own eyes that the man who killed the long Princess and got to know Chu Tian''s heart so soon had a free life. It seems that there is no rule in the world, and it seems that there is a fixed number in all things. Flowers planted with heart never bloom, but willows planted without heart can make shade. - - - Jincheng, Lantern Festival. "It''s a fine day, miss. Let''s go to the light." Xueer''s face cheered, looking at Qi Rongyue''s eyes full of expectation. Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "I don''t want to go, go yourself!" "Oh, miss, don''t you feel bored and flustered when you stay in the room reading all day? Is there a light or food in this book? What''s good for this day? " Qi Rongyue raised the scroll in his hand and said with a smile, "haven''t you heard of it? There is a gold house in the book, and a jade in the book! " "Miss, do we need to find the gold house from the book? Yan Ruyu, you are yourself. That''s all to cajole poor scholars. Don''t think I don''t know! " Qi Rongyue laughs and twists his sour neck. Today''s weather is not good, but it''s better in the north wind. Just put on two more clothes and you won''t be frozen. Anyway, it''s better to go out for a walk. By the way, see the Lantern Festival in Jincheng, compared with the capital. Xueer put on her new Velvet Cape, and then brought two hand stoves, one stuffed in the lady''s hand, the other warm in her chest. The guards are all young wusheng. They have no resistance to the Lantern Festival. They are very happy to hear that the young lady is going to the Lantern Festival. Qi Rongyue gave each of them three liang of silver and asked them to change classes to buy something they liked. The six guards are so happy that they immediately discuss to divide them into three groups to follow, one group for two and four to hang out and count the time to change shifts with the other two. Add one more chapter first, then add one more chapter??? Chapter 208 207 xue''er said with a smile: "don''t miss me when you see something delicious and funny. If it wasn''t for me today, you wouldn''t want to go out of the gate of this inn." Several guards and Xueer are already familiar with her. After hearing her words, they say that they are superfluous. They can''t forget her benefits wherever they go. "Well, it''s not early. Let''s go, go early and go back early, so as not to suffer the cold again in the deep night. That''s not good!" Qi Rongyue goes to Xueer road. A group of people came out of the Inn and went straight to Shuangyi street where the Lantern Festival was held. Every year, the Lantern Festival in Jincheng is held in Shuangyi street. Shuangyi is not a street, but two streets. It is also the longest and most prosperous two streets in Jincheng. This year, because of the arrival of Princess Tianxin, the king of Jin set up an extra street in Jincheng for Princess Tianxin to enjoy the lights. It was guarded by the bodyguard and no one was allowed to enter. Therefore, some people want to see the wishes of Princess Tianxin and King Jin in Shuangyi street. They are afraid that they will be defeated. The Lantern Festival Lantern Festival not only sells lanterns, but also many snacks of different regions that she has never seen before. This spoils Xueer''s happiness. She buys and eats all the way, but the lantern fans don''t know how many. "Miss, let''s go to see plum blossom, too!" Qi Rongyue''s heart is tight. Look at plum blossom? When you come to Jincheng, I''ll show you the most beautiful plum blossom in Jincheng. It''s one tree, three colors and three colors. You will like it. She shook her head. "No, I don''t want to see it!" Under the beautiful flower lamp, her originally bright eyes became dim in an instant, and the obscure and difficult emotions appeared on her face. Xueer perceives the change of the young lady and asks, "what''s the matter with you, young lady? Is it uncomfortable? " Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "no, just a little tired. Let''s go back." Xueer nodded quickly, felt the hot hand stove in her arms, and replaced it with the one in the hands of the young lady. When the master and the servant go back to Shuangyi street, Qi Rongyue suddenly stops. She turns her head and asks Xueer, "do you know where the best plum blossom in Jincheng is?" Xueer said: "when I just bought xiangdou, I heard two girls talking. They said that the tricolor plum tree made by plum blossom bloomed tonight. They were discussing whether to go and have a look. They folded two and took them home. Tricolor plum - I''ve never heard of it before, so I want to see it. Even if the lady is tired, it''s OK to see it later." "No, I want to see it now!" She suddenly turned around and looked at Xueer and said, "let''s go to see the so-called three color plum!" Look at the three colored plum, how gorgeous it is, and see if there is a truth in what he said to her. After Xueer asked for the way, she hurriedly helped the young lady to get on the carriage and rushed to the plum blossom Lane in the city. "Stop, stop!" The carriage was stopped suddenly. Xueer lifted the curtain and asked, "what''s the matter?" The coachman replied, "there are officers in front of us, saying that we will not enter." When Xueer opens the curtain, the unique fragrance of plum blossoms immediately penetrates into the car and Qi Rongyue''s nose. It seems that the three color plum trees are really blooming. There are officers and soldiers to guard, naturally can not enter, the carriage quickly back to go back, but did not really leave. Qi Rongyue took off his cloak and handed it to Xueer: "you wait for me in the car, I will go back." Xueer grabbed miss''s wrist and asked, "Miss, where are you going?" Not today. See you tomorrow! Chapter 209 208 Qi Rongyue smiled and patted Xueer on the back of her hand: "it''s OK, you can rest assured, I''ll be back soon." She opened the door, jumped out of the carriage, and disappeared into the cold night in a blink of an eye. Xueer is very upset. She always feels that something is going to happen. She hates why she should mention three color plum in front of the young lady. If she doesn''t mention three color plum, they may have returned to the inn now. They are safe and sound. In recent years, Chu Tianyu has learned not only exquisite medical skills but also fist and foot skills with her master in Laiwu mountain. Although she is not proficient in them, she is still good enough to escape from life. In these days of rebirth, she often gets up in the morning to practice, and has recovered 70-80% of her skills. It is not difficult to avoid these officers who guard the intersection. Over a piece of wall, there was a distance between the two officers, and the smell of plum was more and more strong. The lane was very dark. She walked slowly step by step, not in a hurry. It was only through the dark lane that light fell into her eyes. She stood in a dark corner of the alley and looked at the three colored plum trees with all kinds of lanterns hanging in front of her eyes. Her eyes were full of surprise. It''s true that there are three colors of plum blossom in one tree. It''s her first time to see them. Who hung them? There''s no one around. Since there''s a lamp, why don''t there be a person who appreciates it? After confirming that there was no one around, she walked out of the shadow, under the gorgeous light, under the rare three-color plum tree in the world, looked up at the plum tree, and when the breeze blew by, occasionally some petals fell, fell on her shoulder, and fell into her outstretched jade palm. "Who are you?" A familiar voice sounded behind her. She closed her hand and hid the red plum in it. "Turn around!" She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, slowly turned around, her face did not show joy and anger, only a pair of bright eyes in the light of the stars. "You?" The king of Jin looked at this face, although he only saw it twice, but he just passed by each time, but this face really left a deep memory for him, not because of how beautiful she was, nor because of how special her appearance was, only because of her eyes, she looked at his eyes, which were very different. Those beautiful eyes seemed to talk, and the eyes clearly said something He didn''t understand what she was talking about. "The king of Jin knows the women of the people?" She picked up her eyebrows and looked at the familiar handsome face, with a light smile on the corner of her mouth, which was full of mockery in the cold. The king of Jin frowned. He didn''t like the girl looking at him. He could tear his flesh and see his heart. "We have seen it, in front of the wanwutang gate, on the long street." King of Jin. She smiled: "minnv thought that people like King Jin could not see minnv in their eyes. Unexpectedly, the memory of King Jin was so good that they could remember only one face." The king of Jin didn''t answer her, but asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?" She looked up at the plum blossom on the eye tree and said with a smile: "this is the only three color plum tree in Jincheng. The flowers are blooming tonight. I''ll enjoy them. What''s the matter? No? " The king of Jin sneered: "the crossing at both ends of the road was guarded by the king. How did you get in?" "If you want to come in, you can come in. I am a single woman. Seeing a man at the intersection, I deliberately avoid it and come in another way. I didn''t expect that I was originally from the king of Jin school. If I had known that, I would not have come in." Chapter 210 209 she paused and said, "since the king of Jin doesn''t like people coming in, I''ll go now!" She staggered and was about to leave, but saw the king of Jin suddenly stretched out his arm to stop her: "you want to come, you want to leave?" Her eyes were clear and deep. The smile on her face did not reach the bottom of her eyes: "otherwise? Is the king of Jin going to punish the daughter of the people for the crime of appreciating flowers? " The king of Jin didn''t answer her questions, just stared at her eyes, and asked, "who are you? Why follow Ben Wang? " One chance encounter is an accident, two is a coincidence. What about the three? He doesn''t believe there will be so many accidents in the world! She smiled, revealing the white teeth of porcelain in her red lips, and the dazzling beauty of pear on her cheek: "King Jin thought that all women in the world are the same? Not all women like a man like King Jin, at least not me. I''m not the same as those women who are obsessed with King Jin and are willing to give everything for you. " The king of Jin raised his eyebrows: "Oh? What''s the difference? " She staggered her eyes and stopped looking at him. At last, she looked at the three colored plum trees full of flowers. She said in a quiet voice, "later, you will know!" She stretched out her hand, pushed away the arm that stopped her, and walked slowly and gracefully into the boundless darkness from the light. He looked at the back of the pure, proud and lonely, and the graceful steps. Such back overlapped with another woman in his heart. He seemed to see her again, a living one. "No, it''s impossible. She''s dead. She''s dead!" He shook his head, wanted to throw away those strange ideas, and then looked at the back, the beautiful figure had been completely integrated with the night. "Who are you? Who are you? " The king of Jin held his hand tightly and stared at the dark lane for a long time. "Miss, you can come back. If you don''t come back, I will --" "how about you?" She sat down beside Xueer and hid her trembling hand in her sleeve to prevent Xueer from seeing her difference. Xueer said, "I''ll rush in and find you!" She shook her head and smiled: "fool, didn''t I say I''ll be back soon? Don''t you believe me? " Snow son hurriedly nods: "I believe I believe, how can I not believe miss!" "I''m tired. I''ll squint for a while and call me when I arrive!" She closed her eyes, tried to control her emotions, and pressed back the evil idea of killing. Minhang, before killing you, I will let you and Chu Lian kneel in front of the tomb of their father and mother, kowtow to them and apologize. The carriage went slowly. When they got back to the inn, all six guards were waiting at the door of the inn. They saw the young lady coming back safely. They relaxed their atmosphere. They had a good time in Shuangyi street. There were so many people that they separated from the young lady. If the young lady had any bad things, they would be dead. Xueer glared at them fiercely, just preparing to lecture, but was stopped by Qi Rongyue: "I''m ok, everyone go back to the room to rest!" Back in the guest room, Xueer complained: "Miss, these people are so outrageous. Miss, you are so kind that you let them go out to have fun and give them a reward. They are so kind that they come here to have fun and don''t even do their business. Fortunately, nothing happened. If it happens, let''s -" Chapter 211 210 "since I haven''t, don''t say what happened. OK, I''m tired. Go to bed earlier!" Her original good mood was all destroyed by Minhang Zhi. Her chest was blocked by a cloud of sullen air. She couldn''t go in or out. It was terrible. Xueer finally closed her mouth. It seems that Miss Xueer has met with something bad today. She hasn''t been right since she got back to the carriage. - - - King''s mansion of Jin, Dongyuan. "And the king of Jin?" Chu Tian asked Liu Bo, the butler of the imperial court, proudly. Liu Bo, the Butler, is an old man in the royal palace. He is a trusted follower of the king of Jin when he is not the king of Jin. Everyone in the mansion is respectful when he sees him. No one dares to give Liu a half face. Liu Bo is the same as half of the master in the Royal Palace of Jin. Apart from the king of Jin, Liu Bo is the one who counts his words. Liu Bo looked down and frowned softly. He quickly replied, "go back to the princess. King Jin has something urgent to go out!" "Something urgent? What''s the rush? On the night of the Lantern Festival, what''s more important than watching the lantern with Princess Ben? Do you think he has a woman outside? " Chu Tian''s delicate little face is full of anger. The palace maids behind her are scared and shivering by her anger. Once the princess gets angry, they are still unlucky. Can they not be afraid? Liu Bo shook his head: "return to your highness, the villain is really not aware of it, and ask Princess Royal to sin!" Liu Bo said that his waist was bent lower. Chu Tian was upset at this old man. How could he not even know where and what he was going to do as a housekeeper? Either the incompetent housekeeper, or, is casually prevaricate her. "You dare to cheat even my princess!" Chu Tian''s heart is so arrogant that he looks at the old man in front of him, just like looking at a mole ant, and can crush him to death in the palm of his hand at any time. Liu Bo quickly knelt down and kowtowed to Chu Tianxin: "the princess knows, the villain dare not!" "You dare not? I don''t dare to see you. With the king of Jin''s letter to you, don''t you even pay attention to me? Or, in your eyes, you never take Ben as a princess? " She knew very well that the old man in front of her was not only the steward of the king of Jin, but also the messenger of the king of Jin and Chu Tianyu, who had sent letters to them for a while. It must be in his eyes that only Chu Tianyu is the real princess, but her heart is a fake, just a fake, not a real princess at all. Because her father is not the emperor. Liu Bo''s heart was startled, and he kowtowed two more heads: "the princess knows, the villain doesn''t mean that!" "What are you doing?" The sullen voice of anger rang out. Liu Bo, who was kneeling on the ground, was relieved. He came back, and finally came back. His old bone was saved. The king of Jin quickly came to Liu Bo and helped him up with his own hands. Then he saw the bloody mark on his forehead. His heart suddenly became angry: "Chu Tianxin, what do you mean? How old is Liu bodu? You are -- " Chu Tianxin hums:" I didn''t let him kneel. He wanted to kneel. " Liu Bo was afraid that the king of Jin would be in trouble. He quickly pressed his hand and smiled: "I''m ok. I''m ok. The princess is right. It''s my own kowtow. It''s not about the princess. Since the prince has come back, the little one will leave first!" Chapter 212 211 Liu Bochong clapped the king of Jin''s hand again to show him not to be impulsive, so he left. Chu Tianxin stood on the corridor and looked down at the king of Jin, who she had loved for ten years. "For the sake of a local servant, you are so angry and despondent that you shout at me! If today''s kneeling in front of me is not a domestic slave, but Chu Tianyu, what will you do? " King Jin''s cold eyes fell on her face and said, "don''t make such useless assumptions!" "You dare not answer? Or don''t know how to answer? " She stepped down the corridor step by step, came to him, approached him, approached him, nearly, she could even hear his rapid and frenzied heartbeat, such a close distance, she had always dreamed of. He frowned, took a big step back, and kept her at a distance. "If I were Chu Tianyu, would you quit?" She asked with a smile. "What on earth do you want to say?" His patience was almost polished, and he didn''t want to talk to her more nonsense or even look at her again. "Don''t be impatient, don''t hate me, because you will spend your whole life with me, without exception!" Chutian is very proud. She finally gets what she wants. The king of Jin sneered, "have you finished?" Chu Tian shook his head. "No, I have a lot to say." The king of Jin turned around and said, "let''s talk about it later. I''m tired!" "You go to see the three color plum! You said you wanted to take her, but you went alone, didn''t you? " Chu Tianxin''s words successfully made Jin wangdun live in the footsteps of leaving. She looked at his back, Yushulinfeng as cool and elegant, all women are irresistible men. She approached slowly, walked behind him, reached under his armpit, and circled the strong, thin wasp''s waist. "Because you are doomed not to be together, because you are mine, you are doomed to be my husband, and I have a long-term common white head." "How do you know about trishuli?" He asked. She smiled and said: "because I am chutianxin, because my father is Chulian, there is nothing we want to do that we can''t do." He suddenly turned around, and a pair of handsome eyes stared at Chu Tianxin: "you say, Tianyu is Mingming - she is not in Kyoto, why does she come back suddenly? Is that you? Did you do it? " "Of course I did. Do you think no one in the world knows about sending her to Laiwu mountain except you?" She smiled coldly, full of ridicule: "there is no absolute secret in the world. There is always a way to know what one desperately wants to know." His hands are high, his eyes are red, and his anger in his chest is terrible. "You want to hit me? Then you fight, come on! Fight here! " Chu Tianxin points to his cheek, raises his head, does not retreat but advances. However, the hand of the king of Jin did not fall down. "You won''t hit me, because you know that you are unworthy. It''s you who play the most important role in this plan, not me. You know that, don''t you?" She took his hand and pulled down his raised hand, saying: "as early as ten years ago, when you first met my father, you were on the same boat with us. Since then, the fate of the two of us has been doomed. You can''t escape, so don''t struggle any more. Remember, you min Hengzhi can stand here alive because of me, if I didn''t stand for you Do you think my father will let you go if he does what you should do? " He has commented on the three hundred plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus plus Chapter 213 212 King Jin ''s eyes were full of pain. His fists in his sleeves made knuckles click and he asked coldly, "so, do you want me to thank you for killing Tianyu?" She shook her head. "No, I don''t need you to thank me. I just did what I thought I should do, that''s all." It is a beautiful face, but only let him see the ugly, disgusting ugliness. He took back his eyes, turned away, never looked back! Chu Tian stood at the same place with her back, which had fascinated her for ten years, and murmured, "one day, I will let you fall in love with me, just like you loved Chu Tian Yu at the beginning." She is proud of her beauty but not inferior to Chu Tianyu. In terms of her intelligence, she is also praised as the first talented woman by the powerful people in Kyoto City. What she lost to Chu Tianyu was her identity. Chu Tianyu didn''t have to do anything. She was the most honorable Princess of Chu Dynasty. However, she was just a prince and princess. When she saw Chu Tianyu, she had to kneel and salute. Why? Why was she born inferior? Why should she kneel and kowtow to those she hates? Therefore, when her father killed chutianyu''s family, she immediately begged her father to give her the identity of princess. She thought that only by completely replacing chutianyu could she get min Hengzhi''s heart. Although it hasn''t been successful yet, she thought, it''s only a question of time. Finally, min Hengzhi will fall in love with her, just like she did at the beginning, No, I love her more than chutianyu. On February 2, the Dragon looked up. There were firecrackers in Renhe street, and Rongyu hall was officially opened. There are eight medical centers and twelve medicine shops in Renhe street. This pattern has been maintained for three years. In three years, no new medical centers and medicine shops have been opened in Renhe street. That''s because Jin Baye of Renhe hall does not allow it. Today, the Rongyu hall suddenly opened, and it is opposite to the Renhe hall. Not only that, Mr. Jin Baye also paid a special visit to congratulate him. It can be seen that the boss of the Rongyu hall is not small. Even Mr. Jin Baye, who has such a disposition, asked for peace. When people speculated about the identity of the owner of Rongyu hall wantonly, Mr. Jin badye sent a message to all the medicine halls and medical centers. Please gather in Tianxiang building and let him be the host. This is to let you meet the boss of the Rongyu hall. They have been together like this before, but they are all under the pressure of Mr. Jin Baye in some medical schools. They have secretly resisted, and they have never received Mr. Jin Baye''s post, which makes everyone feel flattered. At the end of the bidding, the owners and shopkeepers of the medicine halls of the major medical centers came to Tianxiang building. No one was absent. Everyone knew that the most invincible person to stay in Renhe street for a long time was Jin ba. Mr. Jin Baye has three tables in Tianxiang building. He is the owner, but he came last. There is a girl beside him. She is young, beautiful and elegant. As soon as Jin Baye entered the Tianxiang building, he bowed to all of you happily and said with a smile, "since you are all here, let me introduce the boss of Rongyu hall, Miss Qi!" Everyone was surprised that the boss of the Rongyu hall was a young girl? "Since it''s a hospital, who is the doctor?" Someone asked. "Naturally, it''s Miss Qi," said Jin Baye with a smile. "Although Miss Qi is young, you think her medical skills must be inferior to those of you old guys. I can tell you that only diseases that you can''t cure, no diseases that Miss Qi can''t cure." Chapter 214 Everyone was shocked. It''s not the same as his usual way of doing things. At this time, some people think of a rumor two months ago that a female doctor in Renhetang saved a dead man who had no breath with excellent medical skills, and helped him to get rid of a strong opponent. Is that the woman doctor two months ago, Miss Qi in front of her? Everyone has the same idea in mind. Isn''t that the plan of one stone and two birds arranged by Jin Ba himself two months ago? It can not only enhance the reputation of Miss Qi, but also help him to get rid of the trouble in his heart. It''s reasonable to see that there are many doubts about her as a female doctor. After all, she is too young and a new comer in Jincheng medical field. It''s just normal for people to have doubts about her. On the face like a delicate flower, there is a smile as usual, polite, gentle and aloof: "in the future, if you want to have a foothold in Renhe street, you need to take care of it. Similarly, if you have a place where you need my help, even if you come to find me, as long as I can do it, you will never refuse." People think it''s funny. She has a big voice. Just like her, it seems that the wind can blow her away. Does she want to help them out? Although I think it''s funny, no one dares to laugh. After all, today''s feast is held by Jin Babai. It''s up to the owner to beat the dog. Jin Babai is protecting Qi Rongyue like this. The relationship between the two is definitely unusual. Before the truth is clear, no one will offend Jin Babai. Before the opening ceremony, Jin Ba introduced all his colleagues to Qi Rongyue one by one. Everyone was polite, didn''t say much, just nodded and smiled blindly. Qi Rongyue didn''t mind. Everything was the same, and people could be seen in a long time. Just at the beginning of the banquet, before we had a chat, a figure rushed into the Tianxiang building. "Miss Qi, I found you," he said Looking back, Jin Ba saw that it was manager fan and asked, "what''s wrong with you? If you are in such a hurry, sit down and say it! " Manager fan waved: "no, no, it''s too late. Miss Qi, come with me. Mr. Wan is not right." Mr. Wan''s illness was treated by all the doctors sitting here. None of them could cure Mr. Wan''s illness, but they didn''t expect that Mr. Wan even asked this unknown Miss Qi to help him. An old doctor with white beard had some friendship with Mr. Wan. At the words of manager fan, he said: "manager fan, I''ll go with you!" Another middle-aged man in a Tibetan robe also stood up: "I''ll go too!" Manager fan nodded to the two: "doctor Xu, ancient doctor, thank you!" Of course, the main person that manager fan wants to invite is naturally Qi Rongyue. When he saw Qi Rongyue, he hurriedly led her to go outside. Outside, there was a carriage he brought with him. The coachman saw someone coming out, quickly took the footstool and waited on Qi Rongyue and Xueer to get on the carriage. The other two doctors and manager fan took a carriage together. On the way to wanwutang, old doctor Xu asked manager fan, "manager fan, isn''t it good that Mr. Wan has been ill for so long?" Chapter 215 214 manager fan shook his head: "no, I didn''t get better after taking the medicine you prescribed. Later, after Ms. Qi''s diagnosis and treatment, she also used some medicine for the injection, which made her much better. However, the most important treatment was delayed because she didn''t find the miraculous medicine required by Ms. Qi." When Dr. Xu heard this, he was a little confused. Did he hear it right? Manager fan just said that Mr. Wan''s medicine had no effect? Mr. Wan''s illness has improved. Is it because miss Qi treated him? Old doctor Xu took his eyes to see the ancient doctor sitting beside him. Seeing that he was also strange, he knew that he must have heard correctly. He asked again, "what is the origin of Miss Qi? Is her skill really so exquisite? " "I don''t know what she is, but her medical skills are really excellent," said manager fan Two months ago, when she was in Renhetang, he was at her side. At that time, he knew that none of the words she had said in front of Mr. Wan was empty. The ancient doctor also asked: "two months ago, I heard that she saved a dead person who had no breath in Renhetang. Do you know about this, manager fan?" Manager fan nodded: "I know that I was in Renhetang at that time. I happened to meet her when I accompanied her to buy a shop in jinbaye. I know that she has good medical skills, but I didn''t expect that she was so good. It''s like Hua Tuo''s reincarnation!" Dr. Xu and the ancient doctors were shocked. What they had guessed before was wrong? "So, it was the first time that Miss Qi and Mr. jinbaye met that day?" the ancient doctor still refused to die, he could not believe that such a young girl, how could medical skills be so good! Manager fan nodded: "that''s right. It was the first time they met, and it happened to be the same. Why? Do you believe it? " Two people hurriedly shake their heads, one after another don''t turn their heads, cover the startling color on the surface. "It''s normal not to believe it, but when you get to wanwutang, you can see her medical skills!" During the conversation, the carriage had stopped outside the wanwutang, and the people on the two carriages came down one after another, led by manager fan into the backyard of wanwutang, and went directly to Mr. Wan''s bedroom. Before we got to the door, we heard Mr. Wan''s cough coming from far away. Manager fan hurriedly opened the door and led the three into the room: "Mr. Wan, Miss Qi and Dr. Xu, doctor Gu, are here!" Mr. Wan coughed and couldn''t stop. His back hurt so much that his two thick black eyebrows were tightly twisted together. He just put his hands and couldn''t speak. Qi Rongyue frowned a little and quickly stepped forward, clasped her pulse with one hand, looked up and said to manager fan: "come and hold him, I want to give the needle." Manager fan hurried forward and pressed Mr. wan to control his body so that he could not move. Holding the silver needle, the finger quickly pierced into Mr. Wan''s six acupoints on his side waist. The technique was fast, accurate and ruthless. The two doctors were stunned. How could the needle be so fast? It''s not embroidery. Isn''t she afraid to recognize acupoints and forbid human life? However, when Qi Rongyue had nine stitches in a row, Mr. Wan''s violent cough gradually stopped, and the color of pain on his face disappeared, and their open mouth was even more unable to close. It turns out that what manager Jin Ba and manager Fan said is true. Miss Qi, indeed, has excellent medical skills. "Mr. Wan, how are you feeling now?" Chapter 216 Mr. Wan took a deep breath and sighed: "it''s much better. Fortunately, you''re here in time. Otherwise, I really don''t know if I can make it through the night." Qi dissolves the moon to gather the needle to get up, walked to the table, took up the medicine bowl which is over the table to smell, then frowned: "who fried the medicine today?" Manager fan hurriedly said: "it''s a little guy in the yard. He cooks all the medicines in ordinary days. He never goes wrong. What''s the matter? What''s wrong with the medicine? " Qi Rongyue nodded: "maybe there is a problem. I''m not sure. You let that guy come here and ask him to bring the dregs to me for checking!" Manager fan hurriedly went. At this time, Dr. Xu asked Qi Rongyue, "just smell the smell. Can you know if there is any problem with this medicine?" Qi Rongyue put down the medicine bowl and said, "not all of them can smell it, but some familiar prescriptions can be smelled. If you encounter those herbs that you have never seen before, you can''t smell them." Old doctor Xu is full of curiosity about the calm and self-confident girl in front of him. How can she do it? Only at this age can we practice this kind of medicine. "Who does Miss Qi follow? Must be a famous doctor! " Asked the old doctor. Qi Rongyue shook his head and said with a smile, "my teacher''s place of origin is unknown. I don''t like to compete with the world. So I don''t like to talk about his taboo outside. I hope the ancient doctor will not be surprised." The ancient doctor quickly waved his hand: "no wonder, it''s admirable that it''s a high teacher''s Day!" "Well, you don''t have to stand. Sit down!" Mr. Wan leaned on the soft pillow, pointed to several square benches in front of the table in the room, and ordered three people to sit down. Old doctor Xu sat beside Qi Rongyue and whispered, "Mr. Wan is suffering from tuberculosis. Why did you just give Mr. Wan a needle at his waist?" Qi Rongyue said with a smile: "because Mr. Wan is not suffering from tuberculosis, but from kidney disease." She glanced at Mr. Wan and said: "the symptoms of kidney disease are very similar to those of tuberculosis. Therefore, this disease is also a disease with a very high rate of misdiagnosis. Many people have kidney disease at the beginning, which is not a big problem at all. They can be cured quickly only by taking the right medicine. However, the medicine taken is not right because of the wrong disease. Instead of curing the disease, it aggravates the deterioration of the disease. Trichoderma gradually develops Gradually it has become a big problem. If you want to cure it again, it will not be as simple as it was at the beginning. " "Then how do you make sure that Mr. Wan has kidney disease instead of tuberculosis?" the ancient doctor asked Qi Rongyue said: "in ancient medical books, there is a cloud: the shape of lung cough, cough and asthma, breath and sound, and even spit blood, while the shape of kidney cough, cough and back pain, and even cough saliva." This ancient medical book is not unique. It''s a medical book that all doctors will come into contact with when they study medicine. After Qi Rongyue''s suggestion, old doctor Xu and ancient doctor both shook their spirits. Yes, it''s true. It''s in the medical book. Why didn''t they remember it? At this time, shopkeeper fan came to the room with a young man. The young man was pale and panicked. He was carrying a medicine can in his hand, which gave out a strong bitter taste of medicine. "Take it to miss Qi," said manager fan The young man took a look at Miss Qi. He was even more frightened, but he didn''t dare to disobey his life. He had to send the medicine can to miss Qi. Qi Rongyue took the cold medicine pot, took the spoon from the bowl and stirred it in the medicine pot for several times. After identifying the medicine in the pot one by one, he put the medicine pot on the table and said to the young man, "are you frying the medicine that Mr. Wan drinks every day?" One more chapter (??????????) (????????????????????????) Chapter 217 216 the young man nodded: "Miss Hui, yes, it''s a small fry." "Why are you nervous?" Qi Rongyue asked. The young man was in a cold sweat and shook his head: "no, no!" Qi Rongyue said: "you are nervous because you lied. You didn''t fry this medicine, did you?" The young man quickly knelt down and said hurriedly, "no, no, no, no, it''s me. It''s me who cooks it all the time. It has nothing to do with other people." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "you lie, a person who decoct medicine, how can you have no medicine on your body?" The body of small Si quivers, the eye turns, hurried way: "I, I just changed clothes, place, so did not have medicine taste." "Is it? Then I''ll bother manager fan again. Please come here all the girls and lads in the yard. " When he heard this, his face became more and more pale, and he fell to the ground and could not say a word. In a short time, manager fan led all the people here. Four girls and three young men, each with a frightened face, did not know what happened. Qi Rongyue got up, walked around in front of the seven people, then pointed to a girl in a short pink jacket and said, "come here!" That wench a Leng, saw the medicine pot on the table immediately, seem to guess what, complexion suddenly white, trembling leg walked out of the team, came to Qi dissolve the month''s body, at this time she just saw Zhao San is kneeling in the corner, the body trembles more and more fierce. Qi Rongyue asked, "why do you take away the salvia and the Cornus in Mr. Wan''s medicine? You know that Mr. Wan almost lost his life! " The girl fell to her knees with a plop and cried, "it''s me. I did it. It has nothing to do with brother Zhao." Qi Rongyue asked again, "why do you take off these two medicines?" The girl''s pale face was full of tears and sobbed: "yes, it''s my mother. She is ill. The doctor prescribed a pair of medicine. I saw that there are Salvia and Cornus on the prescription. So I --" manager fan was furious: "so you take these two medicines out of Mr. Wan''s medicine to treat your mother? How dare you! " The girl knelt and turned around, kowtowed to manager fan and Mr. Wan, and cried for mercy. At this time, Zhao San in the corner knelt down and said to Mr. Wan, "Mr. Wan, you have a large number of adults. Please spare Xiaomei this time. She also did this kind of thing in a moment of confusion. Please forgive Mr. Wan!" Mr. Wan is not a kind-hearted person, but through this disease, he understands the pain brought by the illness. He sympathizes with Xiaomei''s mother and envies her. At least she has a filial daughter, who is trying to help her. Although she can''t do the best, she has done her best. "Well, I''m lucky I''m not in the way, but remember that there will be such things in the future, and we need to say them in time, so that we can help you, and we can''t do such stupid things that harm others but not benefit ourselves." When Xiaomei heard this, her tears surged into the river. She kowtowed to Mr. Wan three times: "thank you very much, sir!" "Let''s go down!" Mr. Wan waved. At this time, Qi Rongyue said to Xiaomei, "bring your mother to Rongyu Hall tomorrow!" Xiaomei is stunned. She doesn''t know what it means. Manager fan hurriedly says, "you stupid girl, thank Miss Qi. The Rongyu hall is in Renhe street. Tomorrow, you can take a day off. Go alone!" Add another chapter, don''t be too few, the author''s code is not easy, hehe hehe!! Chapter 218 217 as soon as Xiaomei heard that Rongyu hall was in Renhe street, she knew that it was Miss Qi''s hospital. She was very happy and knelt down in front of qirongyue. She was about to kowtow to Shane, but Xueer pulled her up. "Well, our young lady doesn''t like this. Go back!" Xueer pushes Xiaomei for a few steps. Xiaomei turns around and looks at Miss Qi under the lamp. She is smiling faintly. She is not like a mortal. When all the girls left, the ancient doctor stood up and bowed to Qi Rongyue and said, "Miss Qi is not only skillful in medicine, but also kind-hearted. You can come to Jincheng to open a medical center, which is really the blessing of the people in Jincheng and our peers." Qi Rongyue shook his head and said in a low voice: "I just did what I should do, so I don''t need to praise me like this. My master once said that for a doctor, first establish virtue, then establish practice, and medicine and virtue can''t be separated, otherwise, how can I be a doctor?" Mr. Wan clapped his hands and said: "Miss Qi is right. If a doctor doesn''t have the most basic medical ethics, how can he help the world? How can the people entrust their lives to such people? " The ancient doctor and the old Xu doctor have a burning feeling. A young girl knows the virtue of the doctor, but they have lost themselves in the competition of interests in Renhe street and become a mercenary quack. Over the years, their medical skills have not been improved. What they have learned is how to mix expensive herbs into ordinary prescriptions, In order to make a huge profit, this is why Xiaomei steal medicine happened. Ordinary people have no money to cure diseases, can''t cure diseases, and want to live, they have to think of ways. Xiaomei is lucky. She met a good master and a good doctor with medical ethics. And in this world, how many people can have Xiaomei''s such luck? Old doctor Gu and old doctor Xu felt shameless and went on to stay. They got up in a hurry and said goodbye. Qi Rongyue asked manager fan, "hasn''t jinlongguo heard from you?" Manager fan shook his head and sighed, "no, the western regions replied that the golden dragon fruit was bought at a high price. Now there is no other golden dragon fruit." Qi Rongyue thought for a moment and said, "I know there may be jinlongguo in one place. We can try it!" Qi wrote an address, handed it to manager fan, and told him, "don''t mention me, just say that I heard such a rumor in Kyoto and went away in admiration." Thank you very much, manager fan. I thought there was no hope. Now I have a clear direction. Ah, no, since Miss Qi knew there was jinlongguo in this place, why didn''t she say it earlier? It seems that she saw manager fan''s doubts, and she said with a smile: "I didn''t say before, but I thought that with the influence of your wanwutang, I would definitely get jinlongguo in the western regions. I didn''t expect that - and I just heard that there used to be, now there is, I''m not sure. I''ll give you the address, just let you have a try." Manager fan suddenly said, "thank you very much, Miss Qi. We don''t know what to do without you!" She got up, waved her hand and said, "it''s all for me to do. Mr. Wan needs a rest. I''ll go back first and come to the Rongyu hall to find me if I have something to do!" - - Kyoto, Yongping Prefecture. "Father, mother, you don''t have to send me out of the city. I''m not a child. I''m not going out for the first time. What''s to worry about?" Chapter 219 218 Mrs Zheng snuck a tear and choked: "you almost lost your life the last time you went out. Can I rest assured?" She said that she took another look at Marquis Zheng: "it''s all your fault. For such a son, you''re also very cruel. You sent him to work so far away, and you don''t know when you can go back to Beijing. My heart and my heart -" she said that she began to sob again. The two men looked helpless. How could women have so many tears? Come on! Not at all! Zheng Zhongwen said: "mother, I''m going to work as an official, and I''m not going to the battlefield. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of myself and make sure I''m stronger when I come back, OK?" Mrs. Zheng broke into tears and smiled. She took a look at her baby''s son: "there is no right shape." She went up to straighten out her son''s clothes and sighed: "it''s too hurried. If you can get married and go again, you''re old. Take your wife to Jincheng. When you come back, maybe I can have my grandson!" Zheng Zhongwen quickly bowed to the second elder and jumped onto the horse: "father, mother, you go back!" Looking at the back of her son''s death, Mrs. Zheng shook her head and sighed: "this child, every time I mention to marry him, he looks like this, and I don''t know when I can hold my grandson!" Marquis Zheng took his wife''s hand and said with a smile: "when you should hold it, you will naturally hold it. What''s the use of your long winded words? He''s not an easy listener either. " Mrs. Zheng raised her eyebrows: "how can I listen to you? I''m tired of being verbose?" Seeing that the evil water was leading, marquis Zheng led him to himself. He quickly released his wife''s hand and left like a fugitive: "madam, I still have some business to deal with. Let''s go first!" Mrs. Zheng chuckled: "how old are you? It''s just like a stupid green head." Yuan''er, a girl standing beside Mrs. Zheng, said with a smile, "madam is very lucky. There is a husband who loves you so much, which is what many women dream of." Mrs. Zheng smiled as if she had married her husband since then. For 20 years, he and she still loved each other as before. They never slept out one day. There was not even a girl in the house, let alone a concubine''s room. It was said that in Kyoto City, for a long time, they had won the favor of you for 20 years. In the Chu Dynasty, it was hard to find a second person. At the same time, she was worried about her son. His son was just like his father. He was passionate and affectionate. He liked Princess Tianyu when he peed. In these years, she never changed. She was afraid that her son would not marry because of Princess Tianyu. "It''s just a matter of fact. People have their own reasons. What''s the use of breaking my tongue? You can''t tie him up to get married! Maybe one day, he''ll figure it out by himself! " "Shizi, Jincheng is not much smaller than Kyoto!" Three expensive four under look, look at the city''s complex, can not help feeling way. Zheng Zhongwen said coldly, "so what?" No matter how good it is, because of that rat shit, it''s bad for all good impressions. Sangui shut his mouth and dared not speak again. He was afraid that if he said another word, it would lead to the son of the world''s vile and abusive words to the king of Jin. Even in Kyoto, this is Jincheng, the king''s territory. If it is not carefully spread into his ears, he would like to find a way to deal with them. That''s not a piece of cake? Chapter 220 219 the magistrate''s Yamen of Xinyang Prefecture is set up in Jincheng. Xinyang Prefecture governs nine counties and three cities of huaishui, among which Jincheng is the most important city of Xinyang Prefecture. It can be said that the taxes paid by the other nine counties and two cities are not as much as the taxes paid by Jincheng only one city. We can see the wealth of Jincheng! Zheng Zhongwen was appointed by the emperor to lead the general judgment. His main duty was to settle in the magistrate''s Yamen. On the one hand, he helped Xinyang magistrate to manage the government affairs. On the other hand, his function was to check and balance the authority of the magistrate, and he was good at acting. It can be said that although it is only a small official of six grades, it really has real power. When Zheng Zhongwen entered the official arena at the beginning, he was able to obtain the official post. It can be seen that the Regent attached great importance to the Marquis of Yongping. As soon as Zheng Zhongwen''s horse wandered to the magistrate''s Yamen, someone greeted him: "surely Zheng Shizi has arrived?" The man in his early thirties is a fat man with a greasy face and a smile on his face. It''s boring to watch! Sangui said: "exactly, are you?" The man smiled at Sangui, then turned to Zheng Zhongwen and said, "Shizi, I''m Qian Mu, the governor of Xinyang Prefecture. I''m ordered by the governor to welcome Shizi here." Zheng Zhongwen nodded to him, and Wen said, "the money manager has been waiting for a long time!" Qian Mu waved his hand: "soon, I will, I will, please come to Shizi!" Zheng Zhongwen didn''t move. He looked at Qian Mu and said, "I came to work as a general judge, not as a marquis son of Yongping. Please don''t call me the wrong name again." "Yes, it is, Zheng Shi," said the governor Qian. "It''s the failure of the lower officials." Zheng Zhongwen understood in his heart that this man was so careful to him, only because he had the backing of Yongping Houfu. Otherwise, with his new general judgment, how could he get the local snake''s favor and preferential treatment of Qian Zhishi. After entering the inner mansion, he had a meaningless exchange of greetings with the magistrate Wang. He forced himself to bear the boredom of his heart, holding a fake smile, and talking with the magistrate Wang''s haikan from all over the world. At last, he could not find the topic. So he went back to the house prepared by the magistrate Wang. The house is two-way in, only he and Sangui plus a few servants'' guards. It''s enough. It''s located in the back street of downtown. Although it''s noisy, it makes people feel like they are in the world. Unlike Yongping Houfu, though in such a big Kyoto City, they can''t hear a single voice outside. They can''t feel a single breath of human life. He doesn''t like it. But here, he likes it very much. If the dissolving moon is here, she will like it, too! He looked at the peach trees that began to sprout in the courtyard, and imagined her standing under the trees full of peach blossoms coagulating his smile. "Shizi, go in, it''s cold outside!" Three expensive call way. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "go ahead, I''ll blow again!" MiKi speechless, pour spring cold big cold day, this wind has what to blow? He turned around and went into the house, turned out a cloak, and just put it on the prince. A man wearing a uniform hat rushed into the inner court, and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "Mr. Zheng, there is a homicide in the city. The magistrate''s life is small, please come over." Sangui shouted, "isn''t it? Will my son of the generation start work just after he arrives in Jincheng today? " The servant looked puzzled: "I''m just a messenger. Please don''t embarrass me." After saying that, the servant stared at Zheng Zhongwen, hoping that he could say something. Chapter 221 "Let''s go," said Zheng. "Since the magistrate asked me to go, I must have something to do." Sangui went to take the horse out angrily. He thought that Wang Zhifu was purposeful. Can''t the son of the world don''t come today, and he can''t handle the case himself? When the three arrived outside the Yamen''s gate, Lord Wang hurried out in plain clothes. He saw that Zheng Zhongwen had arrived, and hurriedly asked him to get on the carriage with him: "let''s go together, Lord Zheng!" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I''m used to riding, sir, you should take the first step, and I''ll ride after you." "Yes!" Lord Wang said nothing more and hurried to the carriage. The carriage stopped in front of a high and wide red lacquer gate, and the word "shining single house" was shining in the sun. A servant came to the door and slammed the door. The watchman saw that there was someone coming from the government. Without saying anything, he quickly opened the door and said, "my Lord is waiting for you in the three inner courtyards." Lord Wang, with his eyebrows locked, led Zheng Zhongwen and others into the single mansion. Under the guidance of his servants, he entered the three inner courtyards. As soon as the front foot entered the inner court, there was a woman''s weeping voice, with a trace of despair. There are many people standing in the yard. They are all servants in clothes. They all hang their heads and don''t talk. They look uneasy. Mr. Wang went straight to the room where the cry came out. The door was open. The first officer opened the door for Mr. Wang, and a bloody smell came out. Mr. Wang frowned and hurried in. As soon as he entered the room, he saw two people lying on the ground. Two girls were covered with white cloth. Their faces were exposed. There were obvious slapping marks on their faces Yin pan green, hair scattered, one with eyes open, eyes full of pain and unwilling, one with eyes closed, mouth corners have dried up blood. Crying, is a woman, sitting on the ground, watching a woman corpse tears, heartbreaking. Behind the woman stood a middle-aged man, six feet tall, with a broad face, two shaved beard under his nose, his brow locked, and his face sad. "Lord Wang!" The man saw Lord Wang enter the house and hurriedly salute him. Lord Wang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "you don''t need to be polite. What''s the matter?" With a long sigh, Mr. Shan said: "we don''t know what''s going on. This morning, the girl in the yard didn''t come out for a long time. She was suspicious. So she called out a few times. No one answered. Even her girl who was close to her didn''t move, so she let people knock the door open. Who knows? It''s such a situation when she came in. My poor daughter -" Mr. Shan endured A long time of tears is falling, after all, it''s the bone of one''s own life, so it''s not clear, can you not be sad? Wang dahen: "please forgive me, Mr. Shan!" At this time, Zhuzuo, who had carried the small box, rushed to a woman''s body and opened the white cloth covering the body. People found that the two women''s bodies had no pants on their lower bodies, and there were very clear blue and purple bruises on their white thighs, as if they were pinched out with fingers. In such a situation, people with a clear eye will know what happened. The woman only wore a plain white inner garment and her chest was red. She did not know whether she had been killed before or after the invasion. No matter what the process was, you can imagine how cruel the murderer''s means were. Chapter 222 221 Shan and his wife couldn''t bear to see their daughter''s tragedy any more, so Lord Wang asked someone to help them out, so that they wouldn''t be hurt too much. See Lord Wang also followed out, Zheng Zhongwen went to zhuozuo side, asked: "what can be tested?" "Some strange!" he said with a puzzled face "How strange?" Zheng Zhongwen asked "The wounds of the two men are strange. It''s said that the sword in their chest must be splashed with blood. But you see, there is nothing in this room except the blood on their clothes, and there is no drop on the ground." Zheng Zhongwen asked, "so you doubt that their cause of death is not the sword of the chest?" "I''m not sure now," he said, shaking his head. "They don''t have any wounds on their bodies except for their chest. Their faces don''t look like they died of poisoning. There are no scratches between their necks." Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "it''s not like being seriously injured by internal power, or there will be blood spilling from the seven orifices, but they don''t." Zheng Zhongwen thought for a moment, and then said, "there are not only two of them in this courtyard, but all the servants outside can live in this courtyard. If there is any movement in the master''s room, they can hear nothing." "And it''s two people who die, not one. How does the killer kill two people at the same time without any movement?" He can almost conclude now that the two men must have been raped after death, and the chest injuries were made up to mislead the government. The cause of their death must not be trauma. It''s not trauma. There are only two possibilities. Internal force is seriously injured or poisoned. If you want to know straight face, you can only open the body to see if the internal organs are damaged or poisoned. However, if you want to do these things, you need to get the consent of their families. Thinking of the grieving elder, will they agree? Zheng Zhongwen stood up and went out. He saw that Lord Wang was still comforting Mr. and Mrs. Shan. Mr. Wang looked careful and respectful. I think it''s not as simple as a general rich gentry to come here. Otherwise, with Lord Wang''s official presence, this kind of case doesn''t need him to come here in person or to be careful with others. Zheng Zhongwen approached Lord Wang and told him his views. Lord Wang''s face was embarrassed. He turned to see the faces of Mr. and Mrs. Shan. Mr. Shan didn''t speak, but Mrs. Shan said quickly, "no way, bi''er has died miserably. Can''t she even let her go after she died?" "Bi''er is gone, I hope I can let her settle down as soon as possible. I don''t need to talk about other things." Zheng Zhongwen frowned and said, "don''t you want to catch the murderer? Are you going to let your daughter die in vain? If you can''t catch the murderer, can your daughter really settle down? " Master Shan also raised his voice: "it''s your government''s duty to catch the murderer. My daughter is dead. Can''t you even let her body go?" Zheng Zhongwen said: "we don''t want to do this either, but now we can find the real murderer only by this way. If your two elders can''t cooperate, they are actually conniving at the murderer''s impunity!" Mr. Wang pulled Zheng Zhongwen''s sleeve and whispered: "they are sad now. If they say that they are afraid they can''t hear it, it''s better to put it aside first, and then discuss it when their mood is calmer." Chapter 223 After listening to Lord Wang''s words, Zhuo hurriedly chimed in: "Sir, you can''t put it aside. The dead are no more than the living. If you can''t find out the cause of death in time, the condition of the internal organs will change due to decay in three or five days. At that time, even if you want to find out, it will be more difficult." At this time, Lord Wang was also in a dilemma. He wanted to solve the case as soon as possible and give Mr. Shan a confession, but he didn''t want Mr. Shan to fight against him for this matter. It was hard for him to die. After all, master Shan is a man, and he wants to live longer than a woman. It''s a fact that his daughter died miserably. Now what we have to do is to catch the murderer as soon as possible, so that our daughter can know about it and rest in peace. "If I agree to dissect the corpse, will you surely catch the murderer?" he asked In a daze, Lord Wang took his eyes to see Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen picked up all these things. He naturally wanted to lead the spear to Zheng Zhongwen, but he couldn''t catch up with himself. Zheng Zhongwen said: "if we don''t dissect the corpse, we don''t even have a clue. If we dissect the corpse, at least we may find a clue. Now we are not sure whether we can catch the murderer, but we will do our best." When Mrs. Shan heard this, she immediately stopped crying and said angrily, "listen to you, even if you destroy my daughter''s body, you may not be able to catch the murderer? What''s the point of doing such a thing? I don''t agree, I will not agree to die. " When master Shan saw that his wife''s mood was out of control, he hurriedly ordered her to be taken away. Then he said: "Lord Wang, I don''t care what you do, I only give you seven days. Within seven days, we must solve the case and catch the murderer. Otherwise, I won''t blame you for being rude!" Mr. Wang''s face was full of vegetables, and his mouth was open and closed. He didn''t know what to say. He began to blame Zheng Zhongwen in his heart. He didn''t have anything to do with it, which made him so difficult to get off. It should not be, nor should it be. However, Zheng Zhongwen said, "master Shan, there are rules for the government to handle cases. This rule is not formulated by you. I don''t care what influence your family has in Jincheng or even Kyoto, but please fully cooperate with our government to investigate cases, rather than impose unreasonable pressure on us." Mr. Shan''s face darkened instantly. He stared at Zheng Zhongwen and said angrily, "what are you? You have been yelling three times and four times in front of Mr. Wang. I''m talking with Mr. Wang. What''s your right to interrupt here?" As soon as Lord Wang saw this, he was finished. This was the beginning of the war. He hurriedly accompanied his smiling face to master Shan and said, "don''t be angry, Mr. Dan. He is the new general judge of Xinyang government. Lord Zheng, he has been ordered by this government to supervise this case." He took another step forward and deliberately lowered his voice and said, "he is the son of marquis Yongping, Zheng Zhongwen!" Mr. Shan''s face moved. It''s no wonder that he dare to be so unbridled in front of himself. He turned out to be a man of status. Mr. Shan''s face relaxed a little. The Yongping Prefecture was very famous in Kyoto and even in the whole Chu Dynasty. Moreover, the function of Xinyang prefecture to judge such a young man as him has proved the position of Yongping Prefecture in the dynasty. Although their single family is also a Wangzu in Kyoto, it is still far from Yongping Prefecture. Zheng Zhongwen said: "master Shan, can we take your daughter and girl''s body now?" In spite of his sorrow, master Shan can only nod his head in order to find the murderer as soon as possible. He waved, turned around and couldn''t bear to see his daughter again. Chapter 224 223 magistrate yamen - autopsy room. "How is it?" Wang asked? Is there a result? " "My Lord, the only thing I can be sure of is that Miss Shan and her servant girls were poisoned and died. But what kind of poison is it? I''m sorry for being incompetent, I can''t distinguish it!" Lord Wang''s face sank as soon as he heard this. Didn''t you just say it in the single mansion? Why, at this critical time, do you call yourself incompetent? He had no choice but to hang his head. Zheng Zhongwen interposed: "Mr. Wang, it is said that the art industry has a specialty. The duty of Zhuzuo is to examine the corpse. Although it has a little knowledge of pharmacology, it has not reached the level of precision. It is impossible to know the world''s ten thousand poisons. What''s more, the poison that killed Miss Shan must not be ordinary poisons. It''s understandable that Zhuzuo didn''t know it." Lord Wang took a deep breath, resisted the impulse to attack Zheng Zhongwen, and said, "he has a forgivable feeling. What about you? Don''t you mean you can get a clue about the murderer just by dissecting the body? Now? " Zheng Zhongwen said quietly: "now, it''s natural to find someone who can recognize the poison to come to have a test. As long as you determine what the poison is, you can know where the poison comes from, and then find the clues about the murderer." In Jincheng, there are only four or five stores selling poisons. Most of the poisons they sell are rat poisons, arsenic, snake poisons, and scorpion repellent poisons. However, they will sell some poisons with special functions. Where each drug comes from and how many shares in total are sold to whom and how many are sold. There are detailed records in the stores. Absolutely There will be no difference. Otherwise, the shop will suffer a lot of bad luck. Therefore, as long as the poison is obtained from the city, it will definitely find clues. Lord Wang said with a gnash of his teeth, "OK, I''ll leave it to you. I hope you can do it as perfectly as you say." Lord Wang shook his sleeve and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He took a sigh of relief. Seeing that Lord Wang was far away, he could not help complaining: "Lord Wang is so cunning. Seeing that this case is hard to solve, he pushed it on your head. If it is broken, it is still his credit. If it is not broken, it is your negligence and treacherous!" Zheng Zhongwen shrugged: "if you don''t have the ability to push the pot, how can you take the seat of Xinyang magistrate?" Sangui''s dissatisfaction is more and more intense: "childe, Lord Wang is not a thing. You just took office on the first day, and sent you such a job. It is clear that you are deliberately embarrassed." Zheng Zhongwen shakes his head: "it''s not that he is deliberately embarrassed. It''s just that some people don''t want to offend and can''t afford to offend. It''s just that I can stand in his way. Why doesn''t he do it?" "Well, let''s not talk about this. Brother Tian, tell me about it. If you want to find someone who can recognize the poison in Jincheng, where should you go?" "I''ve been working for many years, and I''ve seen many poisons that can cure the dead. For the first time, I''ve seen such symptoms as Miss Shan. The dealers who sell poisons in the city may not know them. They still need to ask the doctors who have real skills to see them. Maybe they can see some clues." After thinking about it, he said: "to Renhe street, the eight famous medical centers in the city are all in Renhe street, and the doctors in the medical centers are all famous in Jincheng. It should be no mistake to invite them here, but -" it''s hard for him to come. Chapter 225 224 "just what?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. "But these doctors are usually mercenaries. They may not be willing to do such thankless things." "Mercenary?" Shouldn''t a doctor be a kind-hearted old man who helps the world and the people? How is it that in the eyes of Zhuzuo, there are ten thousand mercenaries? "I don''t know how the doctors in the capital city are, but the doctors in Jincheng can only use these four words to describe them. In order to make money, they have nothing to do with it, even if they have already forgotten how to write the word" medical ethics " Zheng Zhongwen said, "no matter how you say it, you still have to try. Come!" Two errands come forward at once! "Go to Renhe street, the largest hospital, and invite the doctors in the hospital." Zheng Zhongwen''s official way in the dynasty. After leaving the yamen, the soldiers went straight to Renhe street and entered the Taihe medical center. The sitting doctor of Taihe medical center is Dr. Xu. At this time, some people in the medical center were waiting in line for the doctor. We saw that some officials came in and paid attention to them. Old doctor Xu frowned and asked the two servants, "what''s the matter with the two servants?" The assistant hurriedly explained the purpose of this trip. When old Xu heard this, he immediately waved his hand and said, "if I don''t go, I have so many patients to see. I have no time." After a few words of persuasion, he still didn''t get the approval of old doctor Xu, and he couldn''t make a direct move, so he left bitterly. Old Xu glanced at the backs of the two soldiers and murmured to himself, "I don''t want to wade into this muddy water. If I find out the poison, the murderer hiding in the dark is not going to find me for accounting? If I can''t argue, where should I put my old face? " Two errands went out of Taihe medical center, and there was a medical center opposite, but it was much smaller than the Taihe medical center. "Go in and ask. If you are willing to go, it''s better than our brothers going back empty handed. We can have two faces in front of Mr. Zheng, right?" Luoping road. Yu Gang nodded: "that''s right. I''ve heard that Mr. Zheng is not a small man. He''s the only son of Yongping Hou in Kyoto. He''s the son of the world. If we coax him well, we can''t point out that we can take our brothers to Kyoto gao''er in the future." They entered the Fengyuan medical center opposite with full vision for the future. After a while, the two men walked out again in desperation, but they didn''t give up. Then they went to another hospital, one by one, and entered all the eight hospitals. The result was the same. "Lo Ping, you see, there''s a new Rongyu hall here. It seems to be a medical hall, too. Why don''t we ask again?" Yugang road. Luo Ping shakes his head: "what''s your fart? It''s the medicine hall. It''s also opposite Renhe hall. How could it be the medicine hall? Let''s go. We''ve asked about the eight medical halls. No one wants to go. It''s not our dereliction of duty. Mr. Zheng will not blame us." They left Renhe street in a hurry and went back to the magistrate''s Yamen to reply. When Zheng Zhongwen heard this, he was angry and funny. As brother Tian said, these doctors are really a group of mercenary villains. "What now, my lord?" Asked Luo Ping. Zheng Zhongwen patted the palm of his hand that had just eaten the dessert and said, "what should I do? Naturally, I want to invite the people I want to invite back, go, and then go to Renhe street. " Zheng Zhongwen took people to Renhe street, starting from Taihe medical center, but the answer was the same. Dr. Xu refused to go with him no matter what he said. In order to get rid of him, he pretended to be ill, which made Zheng Zhongwen be scolded by the waiting people in the hall of the medical center. Chapter 226 224 people are waiting to see a doctor, but the doctor is forced to be sick by the so-called master Zheng. Can they be angry? This is the human nature of most people. They are used to sweeping the snow in front of their own door. They are selfish. If someone else''s family dies, what does it have to do with them? As long as they don''t die. The reason why the world is so hot and cold is that it''s born. When something happens, people will only complain about the cold and thin human nature. No one is willing to help them, but never thought about what they did when someone needs their help? Zheng Zhongwen finally went out of Taihe hospital in disgrace, and then went to the other seven hospitals. He was still treated the same as those two errands. Seeing that Zheng''s face is getting ugly, Luo Ping hurriedly compensates for his caution and says: "Sir, there is a new Rongyu hall ahead, but I don''t know if it''s a medical school. Shall we go to have a look?" Zheng Zhongwen was stunned and immediately turned to stare at Luo Ping: "what do you say? Say it again! " Luo Ping was shocked. Did he say something wrong? I don''t think so -- "I said that there is a new medicine shop ahead. I don''t know if there is a doctor you are looking for!" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no? Is it Rongyu hall? " Luo Ping nodded: "yes, yes, it''s the Rongyu hall. It''s new. We haven''t opened it for several days since we last came back! I don''t know if there is a doctor in it! " Before Luo Ping spoke, Zheng Zhongwen ran away. He didn''t even ride a horse. It looked like a ghost was chasing him. Luo Ping and Yu Gang look at each other: "what''s the matter with your excellency?" "Whatever happened to him, let''s catch up quickly!" The two servants stopped talking and chased after Mr. Zheng. "Rongyu hall, it''s really Rongyu hall!" Zheng Zhongwen looked at the familiar signboard and couldn''t restrain his joy. He was about to rush across the street, but he was suddenly pulled by others. Just then, a speeding carriage roared by. Almost, almost, he might be hit by the carriage. He turned to the man who held him. "Thank you, brother." when he saw the man who held him, he looked a little shocked. It was not a man, but a woman. She was very beautiful. "Thank you very much, miss!" Instead of staring at the girl, he lowered his eyes and made a bow. The girl looked at his clothes and looked at the two errands who had just come after him. She said with a smile, "you are from the government?" Luo Ping, unable to breathe, said to the girl, "eldest lady, this is the newly appointed officer Zheng of Xinyang mansion "First lady?" Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows, looked at the respectful Luo Ping and Yu Gang, and looked at the girl''s eyebrows. He found a trace of familiarity. He suddenly realized it and smiled: "it''s Miss Wang, disrespectful!" Miss Wang raised her lips and smiled. There was a hint of shyness between her eyes and eyebrows: "how does Lord Zheng know my surname is Wang?" Zheng Zhongwen didn''t mean to talk with her much nonsense, but casually said: "Miss Wang looks like Lord Wang. In addition, Luo Ping and Yu just called you miss Wang. I guess they guessed it. Miss Wang, I still have business affairs under me. I''ll thank Miss Wang for saving me some other day. Goodbye." After Zheng Zhongwen''s words, he turned around quickly. First he looked left and right to make sure that there was no speeding carriage. Then he rushed to the open door of Rongyu hall. Chapter 227 Luo Ping and Yu Gang followed Zheng Zhongwen to the Rongyu hall, but Miss Wang, standing by the road, stared at Zheng Zhongwen''s tall back and chuckled. "Miss, there is no one left. Are you still going?" Servant girl Xiaotao said with a smile. Wang Yunyan blushed, glanced at peach, and said angrily, "I''m just looking at this new medicine hall, but I don''t look at anything else." Xiaotao shrugged: "I didn''t say that Miss looked at anything else. Don''t think much about it, miss!" -- Zheng Zhongwen as like as two peas in the hall of Pengcheng, where the heart is like a drum, and he pinches his arm. "Not a dream, it''s not a dream!" At this time, the shop assistant came up and said, "young man, do you want to see a doctor?" Zheng Zhongwen asked the man, "what about the doctor in the Rongyu hall?" The guy smiled and said, "if you are not in a hurry, you can wait for a while. Maybe you will come back later!" This is the first patient of Rongyu Hall who came in today. He has to keep it well. Zheng Zhongwen asked again, "you are a doctor of Rongyu hall, but a girl?" The waiter nodded: "yes, it''s the female doctor. Is there any inconvenience for you, young man?" "Is her surname Qi?" Zheng Zhongwen asked again. The man nodded again: "yes, it''s Miss Qi, you --" don''t wait for the man to speak, he grabbed the man''s arm and said in a loud voice: "how about her? How about Miss Qi? " Man, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so excited? "She, she has been out for a while. Maybe she is on her way back. Would you like to sit for a while?" Sit down? How can he sit? He just wants to see her at once. "Where did she go? Tell me! " Don''t say that this guy, even Luo Ping and Yu Gang, who followed him, thought Zheng Zhongwen''s line was strange. The waiter looked at the two errands behind Zheng Zhongwen. They were dressed in the government''s errand clothes. They knew their identity at a glance. The young man in front of them was obviously their leader. What did miss Qi do? Officials come to get people? The waiter was surprised and said: "she, she and Xueer went to wanwutang to treat Mr. Wan." Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly turned around and asked Luo Ping, "do you know wanwutang?" Luo Ping nodded, "yes, everyone in Jincheng knows it." "Go, take me, now!" Luo Ping''s face is still muddled: "then, we won''t find a doctor?" "Miss Qi is a doctor!" said Zheng He thought about it and added, "the best doctor!" Some predestination, as if it is predestined by heaven, predestined that they will meet again and again, no matter how far away they are from each other before, how long there is no news from each other, but always at the right time, let them meet again. "Manager fan, please stay. If there is something wrong with Mr. Wan, he will send someone to find me immediately. There is no further delay in jinlongguo. We need to find it as soon as possible. Mr. Wan''s illness can''t be delayed any more. We need to decide immediately what method to treat it. If we can''t find jinlongguo, I will make another treatment plan for him. Although the effect is not as obvious as that of jinlongguo, at least we can save our lives. ¡±Manager fan nodded: "I can save it, Miss Qi, please walk slowly!" Qi Rongyue walked out of the gate of wanwutang slowly. The carriage was waiting outside the gate, and the driver had set up the footstool, waiting for her to step on the stool. Why not? She suddenly pulled back her foot that had stepped on the stool. Looking at the deep of the long street, she felt as if someone would appear suddenly from that direction. Chapter 228 227 "Miss, what are you looking at?" Xueer looked at it with her eyes, but she didn''t see anything. She didn''t understand. Qi Rongyue shook his head and said with a smile, "nothing to see. Let''s go back!" Just as her feet were about to lift up, a sound of horse hooves sounded. She heard the sound and looked sideways. She saw that on the dark brown horse, a man in black was rushing towards her. His resolute face seemed anxious, and his Obsidian eyes were bright and bright. At the moment of seeing her, he was full of strange lights. From afar, he opened his mouth and smiled at her A white tooth was exposed. Xueer cried: "Miss, it''s Zheng Shizi. Why did he come to Jincheng? How did he know we were in Jincheng? " It''s not supposed to be known. Even those guys in Pengcheng Rongyu hall didn''t know they were coming to Jincheng. She didn''t even say that Mr. Zhou. Qi Rongyue is silent, and her heart is full of five tastes. The person she doesn''t want to involve is Zheng Zhongwen. But God wants them to meet again, which is unexpected and helpless for her. At the same time, there is a trace of secret joy in her heart, which is not clear and natural. What a contradiction! The horse''s neighing sounded in front of the door of wanwutang. He sat on the high horse, grinned, stared at her eyes, and said: "dissolve the moon, we meet again!" Qi Rongyue nodded and chuckled: "yes, we meet again!" "My Lord, my Lord - how can you run so fast? We''ve caught up with you!" Luo Ping and Yu Gang gasped: "Sir, this is wanwutang. Let''s go in!" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no need, people have found it!" After that, he turned over and dismounted, with a natural and unrestrained manner. He was full of the forthright spirit of the martial arts, which was not as elegant as the noble childe. He went to Qi Rongyue and said with a smile, "fate is really a wonderful thing. This is the third time we met." Once, maybe by accident, two times can be said to be coincidental. What about three times? Is that how it really happens? Or, in the dark, there must be an invisible line pulling them. No matter whether they are separated by thousands of water or mountains, one day, they will be pulled back by the line. This may be fate! She looked at the two guards behind Zheng Zhongwen and said with a smile, "it seems that you have been sent to Jincheng to be a guard!" Zheng Zhongwen nodded and asked, "what about you? After you left Pengcheng, did you come directly to Jincheng? " She also nodded, "well, it''s been more than two months." Xueer asked with a smile, "Shizi, you really didn''t come with my miss?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and smiled: "I''d like to follow, but I also need to know the direction. I went to Renhe street to find a doctor today. I saw the Rongyu hall accidentally. The man told me that you came to Wanwu hall, and I just came here." Qi Rongyue looked at his face. Although he looked thinner than before, his eyes and eyebrows were a little haggard, but he was not sick. She asked, "what do you want to do with the doctor? With the guards! " Zheng Zhongwen looked at the carriage beside him and said: "it''s a long story. Come with me and take your carriage. I''m just tired of riding. I''ll sit with you." Finish saying, he is also not polite, jumped on the carriage directly, stood on the carriage and extended his hand to Qi Rongyue. Chapter 229 Qi Rongyue looked at him and shook his head lightly: "no, I can do it myself!" She ignored his outstretched hand and stepped on the stool. However, Zheng Zhongwen didn''t take back her hand because of her ignorance, instead, he naturally held her arm and pulled her into the car. She did not expect him to do so, but the center of gravity of his body was not stable for a while. He hurriedly extended another hand, and nimbly surrounded her slender waist, and fixed her figure, so as not to fall off the carriage. However, in other people''s eyes, this kind of action is like the intimate behavior of a sweet little couple. It looks so natural and pleasant. She slightly looked up at the face close to her. Her features were firm and cold. A new layer of scum appeared on her chin. Her eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky. She could even see her face with a little panic in his eyes. Panic? No, she can''t panic. She needs to calm down. She needs to think that it''s just a small accident. She needs to forget about it. She needs to think that nothing has happened. With a slight effort on her left arm, she broke away from the palm he held on to her arm. With a slight twist of her body, she slipped away from his control over her and turned into the carriage. Looking at the emptiness between his arms, the special smell of medicine still lingered in front of his nose. With a smile, he turned to lift his robe and got into the carriage. Xueer and Luoping are just like each other. They stare at each other and open their mouths. They haven''t recovered from the shocking scene. Although they are shocked, Xueer and Luoping are different. On Luoping''s face, in addition to being shocked, there is a capital praise word. Zheng Shizi looks serious on the surface. Unexpectedly, he is a master of flirting with younger sister!!! Xueer is very angry. How can Zheng Shizi hug miss in this public? He never thought he was such a person before!!! No, I have to watch him. Don''t let him take advantage of the young lady any more. Xueer hurriedly climbed into the carriage and saw her young lady and Zheng Shizi sitting face to face. Both of them were self possessed, as if nothing had happened just now. Is it her eyes? Did nothing really happen just now? Or, without her knowledge, the relationship between her young lady and Zheng Shizi has become so - so? The carriage drives in the spacious street. It''s very quiet in the carriage. It''s quiet and embarrassing. Xueer looks at her young lady. She is as calm as ever. She looks at Zheng Shizi, who is sitting opposite her. She is equally indifferent. Is it just that she feels embarrassed? Xueer coughed and said, "Zheng Shizi, how can you come to Jincheng if you don''t stay well as a senior official in Kyoto? Will the Marquis and his wife? " Zheng Zhongwen sneers, although should be Xueer''s words, but the eyes are looking at Qi Rongyue. "The job is assigned by the head. We can''t help saying no. besides, Jincheng is not bad either. It''s very good!" Before meeting her, he thought Jincheng was terrible, because there was a person he hated very much in Jincheng, but now it''s different. There is another person he wanted to see in Jincheng, and he thought it was very good. Qi Rongyue didn''t take his words or let Xueer take them. He directly turned off the topic and said, "tell me, where are you going to take me? What to do? " Zheng Zhongwen briefly narrated Miss Shan''s murder case: "I couldn''t understand what the poison was, so I went to Renhe street to ask for a doctor. Who knows that none of the doctors in the eight medical centers would help me? I''ve worn my mouth and it''s useless." Chapter 230 229 Qi Rongyue is not surprised at all. This is exactly their style. In more than two months since she came to Jincheng, she has heard a lot about the eight major hospitals in Renhe street. She said that although she has medical skills, she has not used them in the right way. She has long lost the people''s heart and will go to see doctors and get medicine in Renhe Street. They don''t care about the useless herbs mixed in the prescriptions. They have money and they can afford it. She said in a low voice: "this kind of case can''t be done by ordinary people. It''s very fierce. The enemy is in the dark. I''m in the clear. If the murderer learns that someone is helping to solve the case, he will probably take cruel revenge with his cruel nature. Plus, if he goes to the Yamen but can''t identify the poison, but other doctors can identify it. So whose face is missing?" That''s the real reason why these doctors don''t want to be involved. Zheng Zhongwen frowns. Yes, it''s reasonable. He didn''t think about it before. So if it''s involved in the murder, she will be in danger. "Well, I''ll take you back!" He can''t imagine that if Miss Shan''s encounter falls on Rongyue - Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "no need, I''m not them, I''m not afraid!" Zheng Zhongwen said: "you are not afraid, I am afraid!" She raised her eyes, looked into his eyes, and asked with a smile, "you have no confidence in yourself? Do you think you can''t protect me? " He immediately refuted: "of course not, as long as you can identify what the poison is, where it comes from and have a clue, I believe it will be able to solve the case quickly. As long as you catch the murderer as soon as possible, your safety will naturally have no worries." She said with a smile, "that''s it. I believe in you, so I''m not afraid!" But he was still uneasy: "but --" she interrupted him: "do you have a better and more suitable person than me?" Obviously not, he has no time, and there is no better person than her. Xue''er said: "Oh, don''t argue. Isn''t that easy? When the young lady goes to the yamen, she will wear a drapery hat to prevent anyone from seeing her face and calling her name in the Yamen. In this way, she won''t be safe?" Zheng Zhongwen''s eyebrows brightened: "this is a good way!" Xueer rolled his eyes wide: "I don''t know how you got into the exam. I can''t even think of it!" Zheng Zhongwen has long been used to Xueer''s casual and even unruly behavior. She is such a real person. She is sincere and intelligent to her young lady, which is quite similar to Sangui, so he never cares about her rudeness. Qi Rongyue glanced at Xueer and said with a smile: "you! Is that what you can do? " Xueer spits out her tongue and laughs. The carriage stopped at the coat shop, and Zheng Zhongwen got off to buy two curtains that could cover the whole face without affecting his sight. By the way, I told Luoping and Yugang that they could not mention the identity of Miss Qi in the Yamen. Before the murderer was caught, he could not reveal anything. Luo Pinghe didn''t think of anything at the beginning. With the order of Lord Zheng, they also thought of the murderer''s revenge on the witness, which had never happened before. They shuddered at the thought of Miss Shan''s death. They immediately shut their mouths tightly. They could not harm the beautiful girl in front of them because of their carelessness. Chapter 231 230 magistrate yamen, autopsy room. When Zhuo came home for a meal and just came back, he saw that Zheng Zhongwen had brought some people with him, and hurriedly greeted him: "Mr. Zheng, this is it?" Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "this is a friend of mine. As soon as he came here from other places and knew some medical theories, I took her to have a look. Maybe I could see something." Zhuo is a smart man. When he saw that adult Zheng brought a woman and wore a cap, he knew what he was on guard against. He didn''t say much. He followed him into the autopsy room. In the autopsy room, the window was closed and the curtain was pulled. It was very dark and the smell was not good. Qi Rongyue frowned as soon as he came in. Xueer also pinched her nose and said, "why don''t you open the window? It''s really annoying!" "Don''t blame me, miss. It''s the autopsy room after all. You can''t let people see it or come in. The windows are all nailed. There is only one door to come in, so there is some smell." Qi Rongyue did not make a sound, and walked to the woman covered with white cloth. The woman''s body had been broken from the chest down. The colorful intestines and viscera were crowded together, and the smell was even disgusting. Xueer never thought that under the white cloth, there would be such a scene. At one glance, she would make a strange scene in her stomach. She grabbed the young lady''s arm and kept retching. When Qi Rongyue was studying medicine with her master in Laiwu mountain, in order to let her know the viscera of human body intuitively, the master had cut open a dead body in person. The dead body had been dead for at least seven days. She had a nightmare for three months before she came out of the shadow. This corpse in front of me is nothing compared with the one I saw in Laiwu mountain. "Cher, you go out first!" Qi Rongyue patted her hand. Xueer can''t stand it. She rushes out without saying a word. It''s estimated that she won''t want to eat in three days. Qi Rongyue takes off the cap on her head. If she still wears the hat in the dark room, she is afraid that she can''t do anything. I didn''t expect that the face under the valance hat was so beautiful. It''s no wonder that Mr. Zheng was so careful to protect her. No one can see more than a few times, which will make her situation more dangerous. "Do you have gloves?" She asked. "Yes, I did it myself. I may not be able to cooperate," he replied He turned and took out a pair of cotton gloves from the wooden box beside him. Cotton gloves are also covered with waterproof oilpaper. It seems that this work is really a handy person. Bigger, but it works. She put on her gloves, reached into the woman''s belly and looked at the rather strange color of her stomach. Then he picked up a knife and cut the esophagus connecting the stomach. There are still some undigested food in the esophagus, which proves that the time from poisoning to death is absolutely not more than half an hour, otherwise there will be no such form of food residue in the esophagus. She used wood chips to pick out some food from her esophagus and quickly handed over a porcelain bowl. The smelly food was put into a white jade like porcelain bowl, and she said to Zheng Zhongwen, "let someone get my medicine chest." "I''ll go, I''ll go!" Luo Ping hurriedly said that he had been retching for a long time, but it''s a pity that Mr. Zheng didn''t let him out like Miss Qi. This time, he had the chance to go out and breathe fresh air. How could he miss it. Chapter 232 "I''ll go with you!" Yu Gang said With that said, no matter whether Zheng agreed or not, he fled the autopsy room as if. Qi Rongyue took another porcelain bowl and put another portion of the food residue in the female corpse''s esophagus into the bowl. Zheng Zhongwen did not understand and asked, "what are you doing?" She put down the wood chips and said: "it''s really poisoning, but because the toxin has been completely mixed with the food, and the cover of the vicious smell, I can''t distinguish what poison it is just by looking and smelling. But as long as it''s poison, it has its special toxicity, and the medicine, also has its special properties. The combination of poison and medicine will produce an unexpected result. I''ll see later You will know. " Luo Ping quickly took the medicine box. He stuffed two wads of cotton in his nose, which was very funny. Zheng Zhongwen took over the medicine box and said, "go out and keep it away." Luoping and Yugang were pardoned and rushed out like lightning. Qi Rongyue opens the medicine box. The box is made of three layers. On the first layer, there are needle bags, cotton sticks, gauze and other common articles. On the second layer, there are honeycomb like compartments, with a total of 18 small grids. Each grid contains a white porcelain bottle. The porcelain bottle is pasted with red paper, indicating what medicine is in it. The third layer is also honeycomb, but the lattice is larger than the second layer, and the porcelain bottle placed in the lattice is larger. She took out a white porcelain bottle from the grid on the third floor. There was no red paper or handwriting on it. She opened the bottle stopper and poured some white powder from the bottle into the white porcelain bowl. Then he said, "is there any wine here?" He was stunned, then scratched his head: "yes, but -" Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense, take it, and won''t tell others." He made a smile and quickly turned out a small jar from the bottom of the wooden box. Qi Rongyue asked him to pour the wine into a tea bowl first, and then pour the wine into a white porcelain bowl. Then stir the wood chips, only to see that the original dark green turbid juice after this stir, gradually began to change. From dark green to dark red, slowly to black, thick as ink. She took out another porcelain bottle and poured some light yellow powder into the porcelain bowl. She also mixed it with wine and water. After mixing, the juice did not change. It was still dark green and turbid. "This, what''s the matter?" he said with a surprised face Qi Rongyue took off his gloves, pointed to the bowl of juice as thick as ink, and said: "the poison in Miss Shan is Biluo Zhu, which was taken from a kind of poisonous fruit named Biluo. Because a small amount of heding red was added, it turned red after being poisoned, so it was named Biluo Zhu." Zheng Zhongwen said: "biluozhu, I have heard that this kind of thing is an extraterritorial thing, and there is a law in the Chu dynasty that forbids the entry of extraterritorial poisons into the Chu Dynasty. Therefore, it is a private thing." Qi Rongyue added: "besides, this biluozhu is different from ordinary poisons. After refining, it will be effective within ten days, and it will be invalid after ten days, so -" she didn''t go on, but took an eye to see Zheng Zhongwen. "So, if you find someone who has used hedinghong in ten days, you can find the killer," Zheng said Biro Chu dynasty did not. It must have been brought in from other regions. But to make Biro Zhu, we need to add hedinghong. There must be a lot of hedinghong in Jincheng. Chapter 233 Although there are many hedinghong, it is against the law to buy and sell this thing at will. No one will openly admit that they bought and sold this thing, which undoubtedly adds difficulty to their investigation of this case. Seeing that Zheng Zhongwen and Zhuzuo are in a dilemma, Qi Rongyue said: "I have a way, maybe it can work." Zheng Zhongwen was very happy and asked, "what''s the way?" "I have some friendship with Mr. Jin Baye. It must be more efficient to ask him to come out than your government." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t know why jinbaye was a person. He was just about to ask questions, but he was pleased to hear: "if you can get the help of jinbaye, it shouldn''t be difficult to find someone who recently bought and sold hedinghong." Zheng Zhongwen asked, "who is this eight golden master?" Zhuo said: "jinbaye is engaged in the medicine business. He has opened the largest medicine shop in Jincheng. The whole medicine shop in Renhe street is his industry. There are also medicine shops in other places in the city. The business is very big. It''s very helpful. Although the heding red is poisonous, the seller must be engaged in the medicine related business. We don''t know, but jinbaye must be clean-up, if he is willing to Secretly help us to find out. It''s sure to have a good look soon. " Zheng Zhongwen is very happy: "I dare to be kind. Thank you!" She chuckled and turned to the copper basin in the corner. There was clear water in the basin. After cleaning her hands, she took the cap and put it on. She said to Zheng Zhongwen and Zhu, "I''m going to look for the eighth master of Jin. Please ask him to help me find out. You can do it first." "I''ll take you back," Zheng Zhongwen said She shook her head: "no need, I have to go shopping on the way. You look haggard. I''m afraid you haven''t slept well for several days, so you can have a rest!" He smiled and nodded, but after she left the magistrate''s Yamen, he followed her carriage far away and followed her quietly all the way. After seeing her leave the magistrate''s Yamen, he didn''t return according to the previous way, but went to a very noisy street market, and went around in the street market. He clearly watched them enter a rouge shop, but he didn''t see her come out for a long time, In my heart, I feel something wrong. I just want to rush into the rouge shop to have a look. Suddenly someone patted him on the shoulder behind me. He turned back. Qi Rongyue stood behind him with a smile and changed his clothes. He almost didn''t break out in a cold sweat. He stayed at the door and stared. She didn''t come out. Is this person really Rongyue? "What? You can''t recognize me when I change my clothes? " Qi Rongyue said. As soon as Zheng Zhongwen heard the voice and tone, he immediately determined that she was Qi Rongyue, but what was the matter? Qi Rongyue shook his head at him with a smile, pulled him aside and whispered, "since Xueer and I went out, someone has followed us." Zheng Zhongwen picked up eyebrows: "besides me, someone else follows you?" She nodded: "yes, although they changed three groups of people on the way, I''m sure there are others following me besides you." Zheng Zhongwen frowned tightly and said to himself, "isn''t it --" she nodded: "it''s possible, but it''s not sure." "So you and Xueer deliberately don''t go back, hide in the rouge shop to change clothes, and slip out the back door?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "Xueer and I hurriedly said that we were in a hurry. We borrowed their cottage and took their clothes in the backyard by the way and sneaked out of the back door." "Now that you have got rid of them, you should go back at once, not here. How dangerous it is!" His voice increased involuntarily, and he was worried that he didn''t even realize how obvious it was. In the morning, the backstage system blew up, the order of chapters was messed up, just deleted all of them and re published them, but what some readers may see is a bit disordered, because of the cache problem, it doesn''t matter, etc. just wait a moment, you can leave a message in the text if you have any problems, I will respond to the technical department. Sorry for the inconvenience! Chapter 234 233 Qi Rongyue looked at the rouge shop again and said in a low voice, "I''m curious about what the people who follow me want to do!" Zheng Zhongwen knew that he could not persuade her, so he sighed, "now, what are you going to do?" Qi Rongyue said: "I haven''t been out for so long, they will be in a hurry. So, after a while, someone will come to the rouge shop to check. At that time, they find that they have lost someone, and they will go back to restore their lives. We will follow them, and naturally find the behind the scenes guide of these people." As long as we find the person behind the scenes, we are not far from solving the case. What Zheng Zhongwen didn''t expect was that these people went to the single mansion. "Is it Shan who sent someone to follow you? Why did he do it? Worried we can''t solve the case? But if so, shouldn''t they follow me? Why are you? " Qi Rongyue shook his head: "it''s not necessarily the single master. This single mansion is so noble and pressing. The master in it must be not only the single master and his wife, but also other masters." The two of them, one is the Royal Princess and the other is the son of the marquis. They have been used to the filthiness and malice in the deep house. After a while, they can guess something. Zheng Zhongwen had a problem in his mind, so he said to Qi Rongyue, "OK, I''ll deal with it. Now I''ll send you and Xueer back. Don''t leave the Rongyu Hall these days. I won''t come to you. When the case is over, I''ll invite you to drink." She chuckled and said in a low voice, "no need to drink. We are friends. It''s right to help each other. Don''t thank me. Besides, if such a villain can''t be brought to justice, he will hurt others again in the future. I will help myself and cut off a danger for myself." Zheng Zhongwen seems to have expected that she would refuse his invitation. There is no color of loss on her face. He would be surprised if she agreed with him. "Let''s not talk about it. Let''s go. Get in the car!" Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile. Back to the Rongyu hall, he didn''t turn around until he saw her and Xueer enter the hall. He went back to the magistrate''s Yamen. Although it is suspected that there is something wrong with Shan''s family, he has no evidence and can''t act rashly. Once he starts to frighten the snake, he will probably force the murderer to jump over the wall and kill another one, which will be beneficial to solving the case. Now the only thing we can do is to wait for the good news from Mr. Kim. Zheng Zhongwen secretly sent people to disguise themselves as peddlers, to guard the doors of the single house, to stare at everyone coming out of the single house, to see if there were any strange people coming in and out. After two days of guarding, some famous schools were guarded. A servant came to report that he saw a man dressed very strangely entering the single mansion. He didn''t look like a local. He came out again one hour later. After he came out, he went directly to the brothel. In the daytime, he entered the brothel. The doorkeeper let him in without even asking. Obviously, he has been living in the brothel. "Keep an eye on him. Be careful. Don''t expose your identity. You can''t scare others!" Zheng Zhongwen''s official ordered. On the third day, jinbaye sent his hand to the magistrate''s Yamen and sent a letter to Zheng Zhongwen, in which he detailed the trading place of hedinghong in Jincheng in the past month, the operators and even the trading volume were clear. He checked the long list of names one by one, and finally found a strange name at the end of the list, gulitucci. Chapter 235 234 this surname has never been heard of in the Chu Dynasty. It should not be from the Chu Dynasty, not from the Chu Dynasty, but from where? What does he come to Jincheng for? What do you do to buy heding red? Zheng Zhongwen immediately sent someone to visit the gulituqi in secret. Unexpectedly, the gulituqi came to Jincheng half a month ago. After coming to Jincheng, he has been living in the brothel, which is the man Luo Pinghe just saw when squatting outside the single mansion. It seems that this man has a great suspicion. He immediately follows gulituqi to death, turns around and goes to Danfu to investigate the situation in the mansion. Unexpectedly, this investigation finds out a clue that surprises him. In fact, there is a side room in the mansion. These years, relying on his youth and beauty and being favored by Danfu, he almost walks sideways with Miss Dan The relationship was very tense. Miss Shan even fought with her in order to appear for her mother, and the concubine was also cruel. In order to hurt Miss Shan and make him love her more, she accused Miss Shan of pushing her into the water. As a result, Mr. Shan happened to have something in the back garden that day, and clearly saw that it was the water she jumped down. However, it was early winter at that time, even though she could When she was rescued by the servant, she also hurt herself. The child she had just conceived was gone, even the child she didn''t know. Since then, she has lost her favor in the single mansion. The single master no longer spoils her as before. After all, there is only one daughter, but many women. What surprises Zheng Zhongwen most is that this aunt, also named Guli, is a native of Beiming. She escaped to the Chu Dynasty three years ago. Unfortunately, she fell into the dust. It was master Shan who took her back from the brothel, took her to be an aunt and made her rich. One is gulituqi, the other is gulituwa. There won''t be such a coincidence in the world. Through his search and verification, it is confirmed that Biro is the unique poison of the northern underworld. When the case was found here, he felt that the net could be collected, so he immediately ordered people to arrest gulituqi and bring him to justice, and at the same time summoned Madame gulee of Shan mansion. When Zheng Zhongwen sent people to the single mansion to summon Madame gulee, master Shan seemed to realize something. He stood at the door and watched the women he once loved were taken away by the officials. The color of regret almost drowned him. If he had not been capricious, he would have brought an unknown woman into his home. His home would not have been like this Appearance, his only daughter, so no, all No. At the beginning, gulituqi refused to confess. But when the guards found the rest of biroju on him, he also had the record of purchasing heding red, and he went to the single house to ask gulituwa for money. When pieces of iron evidence were placed in front of him, he knew he could not escape, so he let go and told the original story. Gulituwa is his younger sister. Three months ago, he received a letter from his younger sister in the northern kingdom of Ming, asking him to come to the Chu Dynasty and say that he would take him to enjoy happiness. When he came, her sister asked her to kill Miss Dan. No matter what method she used, she promised to give him ten thousand liang of silver after the success, which made him bewildered. When Mrs. Shan learned that gulituwa was the mastermind of killing her daughter, she immediately got up from the hospital bed and came to the magistrate''s Yamen with anger and resentment in her heart. Chapter 236 235 the dungeon is dark and humid, with a strong smell. Cockroaches follow the walls, and there are many mice jumping around. However, the single lady, who has been used to being well-off, doesn''t care at all. Now she just wants to ask gulituwa why she is so cruel. It''s not enough to harm her again and again. Now even her only daughter - the yamen runner opens the door of the cell and tells her Hurry up. He''s going outside. Mrs. Shan went into the stinking cell and watched the once peerless woman huddle in the corner of the wall, staring at her with frightened eyes. "Are you afraid? You know you''re scared now? When you killed my daughter, did you ever think there would be today? " She walked to gulituwa step by step and took out a short knife from her sleeve. It was dark in the prison, but the sharp edge was shining in the dark. "What are you doing? What are you going to do? " Gulituwa stood up from the corner in fear and quickly avoided the single lady. "You killed my daughter, do you want to live in this world? Killing for life is a matter of justice. Do you still feel wronged? " She held back her strength and stabbed gulituwa fiercely with a dagger. But she was old after all. Gulituwa was only in her early twenties. She was light and strong. She dodged her assassination lightly. Then she screamed for help to the Yamen servants outside. The yamen runner rushed back quickly. Seeing this, he immediately took the dagger from Mrs. Shan''s hand and said angrily, "Mrs. Shan, this is a serious offense. If you kill like this, how can I explain to the adults? I''m kind enough to do you a favor, but you make it so hard for me. " Yamen runner was very dangerous. If gulituwa died in the hand of single lady so inexplicably, he would lose his job. Mrs. Shan failed to avenge her daughter by herself. She was very angry. She didn''t come up at a breath. She fainted. The two girls were scared to death. She quickly helped Mrs. Shan back. Two maids, supporting the fainting Mrs. Shan, met Zheng Zhongwen just after she left the prison. Zheng Zhongwen inquired about the reason, and immediately took Mrs. Shan and a girl to the Rongyu hall. The other girl reported back to the Shan house. He was thinking of finding an opportunity to report good news to Rongyu hall. Unexpectedly, he had a wonderful opportunity so soon. There is no doctor in the Rongyu hall. Qi Rongyue is sitting under the window and reading in the sun. Xueer waters the newly planted flower seeds. The guys in the shop are also lazy. It seems that the business of the Rongyu hall is not satisfactory! Zheng Zhongwen holds Mrs. Shan into the hall and says to Qi Rongyue, who is reading a Book: "Rongyue, come to help!" Qi Rongyue looked back and saw that Zheng Zhongwen had rushed into the hall with a woman in his arms. The woman''s hand was hanging softly, as if she had passed out. She quickly put down the book and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "follow me." As like as two peas, she opened the door and put a simple wooden bed inside. The display was almost the same as that in Pengcheng. It was just a lot more spacious and the windows were bigger and brighter. Zheng Zhongwen put Mrs. Shan on the bed and said, "this is Mrs. Shan. She just went to the Yamen and saw the murderer who killed her daughter. She was in a hurry for a moment." She nodded and said in a low voice, "I see. You go out first." Zheng Zhongwen did not understand: "why?" She looked at him sideways and said with a smile, "I will give her a needle and take off her clothes. It''s inconvenient for you to stay!" Chapter 237 236 ZHENG Zhongwen smiled: "well, I''ll wait for you outside!" He turned and went out. She did not speak. After he left, she closed the door gently. Half an hour later, she came out of the clinic. There was a thin sweat on her forehead, and her face was rather dignified. "How is it?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. She took the veil from Xueer, wiped the sweat between her forehead, and said: "it''s a stroke, but fortunately, her life is not in danger, but it''s likely to be hemiplegia. How serious is it? It depends on the situation after she wakes up. It''s uncertain now." Zheng Zhongwen has heard of a stroke. One of his uncles suddenly fainted when he quarreled with his son three years ago. He was diagnosed as having a stroke by the royal doctor. When he woke up, he was half paralyzed and couldn''t speak clearly. However, from his eyes, he could see that his consciousness was actually clear, but he couldn''t express it normally. This is the most painful, it is better to simply become a fool, which can reduce some pain. "Is there no way to cure it?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. Qi Rongyue thought: "it''s not that there is no way, but the process is too painful, and the effect is also different from person to person. Some people can recover well, speak clearly, and walk, but some people are not so lucky." Zheng Zhongwen asked, "can you still treat the stroke for three years?" Qi Rongyue said: "the treatment is the same, the pain will double, but the effect is not guaranteed." "Have you ever cured a person of stroke?" Zheng Zhongwen asked again. Qi Rongyue nodded: "six people have been cured, four people have recovered, and the other two people''s condition has not changed." Zheng Zhongwen''s heart was glad, and he said with a smile, "so there are still opportunities. It just depends on the artificial." Seeing her nodding his head, he asked again, "you don''t seem to have a good business. The Rongyu hall in Pengcheng hasn''t been open for a long time. Where did you go to treat so many stroke patients?" She was shocked, but didn''t expect that he would ask. What she said was of course what she did as Chu Tianyu. After becoming Qi Rongyue, she didn''t even treat a stroke patient. After all, he was too familiar with her past. But it was so smooth and natural to say it! She said with a dry smile, "who said that the business of Pengcheng Rongyu hall was not good, and you were not there when the business was good?" He turned to look at the empty hall and sighed, "unfortunately, it''s no smaller place than Pengcheng to open a hospital in Jincheng." "She shrugged:" this may not be, you don''t see the business is cold now, it''s just that the time has not arrived. Besides, what I want is not a good place He raised his eyebrows: "Oh? What do you want? " She turned around and looked at the door of the Rongyu hall. There was a carriage passing by outside the door. She went to the eight major medical schools on the other side. Her eyes were bright and deep. It seemed that there were countless stars flashing at the bottom of the pool: "I want to make the reputation of the Rongyu hall known all over the country." This has always been her purpose. The only purpose of opening the Rongyu hall has never changed, and will never change. He looked at her bright eyes, and suddenly he thought of the man in his mind, the man he hadn''t thought of for a long time. They didn''t have the same eyes at all, but the eyes were very similar. Through the dissolving moon in front of him, he seemed to see another person, another person only in his heart. She turned to look at him, raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "why do you look at me so strangely?" Chapter 238 237 he fixed her eyes and said earnestly, "because I suddenly found that you are very like a person." Her heart was tight, and her brow was wrinkling involuntarily: "Oh? Who do you think I look like? " He looked at her face. It was two completely different faces. It was two different people. He really shouldn''t mix them up. "Nothing. I think more." Turning his head, he saw a carriage outside the Rongyu hall and said, "it seems that master Shan has arrived." Mr. Shan''s chubby body came out of the carriage in a hurry. Maybe he was too worried. When he got off, he almost fell. Fortunately, he was supported by the servant beside him. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and hummed, "now I know it''s urgent. When I led Guli towa into the door, didn''t I think there would be such a day?" Men always complain that their backyard is restless, and they fight all day long. It seems that they can never live a peaceful life. They only blame these women for being careful, playing tricks and being angry. However, they never think that if they don''t bring one woman after another into the house and respect their married wife, how can they be restless? She turned her head to look at him. Her cold eyebrows were full of contempt for master Shan. She could not hide it. "Aren''t all of you men the same? Eating the bowl, looking at the pot, I still think of others'' spoons. " She said, half joking. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t want to laugh at all. He stared at her seriously and said, "men are not the same all over the world. At least I''m not such a person. My father''s life is only my mother''s, so my father''s backyard has never caught fire. Their love has never changed for 20 years. I admire and admire my father very much. He has achieved the overwhelming majority of men People can''t do things, life only to a woman, a total of white heads, he did, I can do the same, or even better He seemed to proclaim something, serious, even pious! She pretended to be stupid and didn''t understand. At this time, master Shan happened to come to her side and relieved her embarrassment. "And my wife?" Mr. Shan asked Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen pointed to the door of the doctor''s room and said, "your wife is in the room. You haven''t woke up yet. Go and have a look." Mr. Shan rushed into the clinic, pushed the door and saw his wife lying on the bed with a pale face. Even though she was in a coma, her brow was still tight. Mr. Shan turned around and shouted, "what about the doctor? How about the first lady? " Qi Rongyue stepped forward: "I am the doctor!" "You are the doctor?" Master Shan''s eyes are full of doubts. Such a young girl can also open a hospital? Even if you know some medical theories, how proficient can you be? Mr. Shan was angry, but he didn''t look at Qi Rongyue. Instead, he glared at Zheng Zhongwen, "why did you send my wife to this hospital? If my wife has a slip, can you be responsible? " Zheng Zhongwen said coldly, "if I didn''t send your wife to this hospital, how could your wife be killed now? You don''t know how to be grateful. Don''t make trouble here. " Mr. Shan wanted to slap him in the face, but when he thought of his identity, he stopped. He snorted heavily, turned his head to the following attendants and said: "what are you still doing? Hurry up and take your wife to Taihe hospital. " He has a good relationship with the old doctor Xu in Taihe medical center, which is the first of the eight medical centers in Renhe street and the first choice for them to see doctors in their single house. Add another chapter, don''t be too few, the author''s code is not easy, like this book, vote more, leave more messages, thank you. Chapter 239 Qi Rongyue did not stop him, but said in a low voice: "Mrs. Shan has a stroke. You will go to Taihe Medical Center later, and you should tell Dr. Xu about it first." Single master didn''t believe her at all. Naturally, he didn''t take her words as one thing. He turned around and left the Rongyu hall and quickly climbed into the carriage. Several attendants carried their wives closely behind master Shan and carefully placed her in the carriage. Looking at the carriage galloping away, Zheng Zhongwen was very upset and said: "I knew that I would not care about it. I was not flattered by my efforts and was suspected." Qi Rongyue turns around and sits back under the window, lazily leans against the chair to bask in the sun: "you just do what you subconsciously think you should do, you are not wrong, wait and see, he will come back again!" Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyebrows: "Oh? Are you so sure? " "Of course, because Dr. Xu can''t cure Mrs. Shan''s disease at all, and Dr. Xu has seen my medical skills, I believe that he will let Mr. Shan come back." Zheng Zhongwen nodded. He believed in what Rong Yue said. "I didn''t even have breakfast, as it was almost time for dinner!" He came to her and sat down on the desk. She shrugged: "so what? It''s not something I won''t let you eat. " He said with a smile, "didn''t I say that when the case is over, I''ll treat you to a big meal." She also smiled: "I remember that I also said that you don''t have to invite me to dinner!" "What a man says must be counted!" "Can a woman''s words not count?" "You owe me --" "didn''t you owe me?" "I owe you back!" "I''ll help you to test the poison this time, isn''t it still human feelings?" "Of course not. Since you are a person of the Chu Dynasty and have such a case happened in the territory of the Chu Dynasty, aren''t you supposed to help the government a little? It can''t be confused with returning me! " "A little busy? Are you sure I did you a little favor? " ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡± Half an hour later, Songjiang lived. "Luoping told me that the plum blossom wine here is very good. It was brewed from last year''s winter snow and plum blossom. It was hidden in the ice cellar for a whole year before it was sold. The whole Jincheng family is the only one." Zheng Zhongwen presents Songjiang Curie''s brand wine like a treasure. Qi Rongyue glanced at the luxuriant Songjiang house and said with a smile, "I''m afraid there are not many big ice cellars that can cross the summer in Jincheng. They are also used to control wine. They are not the only ones!" Zheng Zhongwen poured a bowl of tea for her. She didn''t have a good way to breathe: "you are always picky. I say you can''t listen. Why do you always tear down my desk?" "I''m happy!" she frowned When she smiled, her eyebrows and eyes were curved, the stars in her eyes were more and more bright, and the little pear whirlpool on her cheek was particularly sweet. It seemed to be the first time she had laughed so happily and unprepared in front of him. "It''s nice of you to laugh. You should laugh often!" A little girl, always make a deep and introverted look, she should not be like this, she should be like now, sweet smile, happy smile. She tilted her head to look at him, and the smile on her face faded by three points: "don''t I often smile?" "I mean smile like I just did, really smile!" He looked at her and said. She looked at him for a while, suddenly took back her eyes, took up the tea bowl on the table, and sipped it lightly. The tea soup was mellow and sweet. It was a good tea, which she had never drunk before when she was a long princess in the imperial palace. She can''t go back. She''s no longer the carefree Chu Tianyu. She can''t smile to everyone. Chapter 240 239 She coagulated his eyes and asked, "the girl who gave you the family jade pendant when you were young, is she very important to you?" Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows, and there was a suspicion on his hard and cold face: "how do you know that when I sent jade pendant, I was a child, and how do you know that I sent a girl?" She a Leng, then dry smile way: "you said, you don''t remember?" "Did I say that?" He thought hard, did he say that? Is it said in the fishing village beyond Chaoyang City? He only remembered to say that he gave a family jade pendant to a friend, as if he didn''t say when or whether it was for a boy or a girl. Did you remember it wrong? She quickly nodded: "you said that, otherwise how could I know! Tell me, is that girl important to you? " Zheng Zhongwen nodded, and there was a sadness on his face: "it''s very important! She was all my thoughts when I was young, all my thoughts when I was young, and all my thoughts when I was young. I thought that even if she would not be with me, even if she finally married someone, at least on some special occasions, I could still secretly take a look at her, but in the end, she would not give me such an opportunity. " "Does she know? Did you tell her? " She asked, clasping her hands together between the sleeves, and a thin sweat came from the palm. He shook his head. "She didn''t know. I never told her." "Why? Why don''t you tell her? " He wryly smiled: "I was going to tell her after her hairpin and ask her father to ask for marriage, but who knows, before she and hairpin, she was engaged to another man. After that, I never saw her again." She was silent and said that if she could go back to the past, if she could go back to the time when her father and mother were still alive, she would give Zheng Zhongwen a chance. But now it is impossible to go back to the past. She understands Zheng Zhongwen''s heart and knows that he is a good man with heavy love. Zheng Houye is also a good man. She can''t selfishly drag them into the muddy water. Once her revenge plan fails, not only she and Zheng Zhongwen will die, but also the whole Yongping Hou mansion will be buried with her. At this time, the waiter brought the food and wine to the table, and saw the two people were silent, laughing and saying: "is this a quarrel? Come on, drink a bowl of frozen plum wine, and the gap will disappear! " Qi Rongyue took a deep breath. His face was suddenly cold, and he said to his junior, "I have nothing to do with him. Don''t talk nonsense!" The second brother saw that the atmosphere was more and more embarrassing. He didn''t dare to say more. He put down the wine and vegetables and hurried away. He didn''t dare to stay for a moment. Zheng Zhongwen said: "he is just kind-hearted, why do you --" Qi Rongyue said coldly: "since you have a girl in your heart, why do you want to provoke me? Is to see that Qi Rongyue has no father and no mother, and an orphan is a good bully? " Zheng Zhongwen didn''t expect that she would suddenly talk like this. He was stunned for a moment, but he heard her say again: "I''m not the kind of person who looks at the pot from the bowl. Now what is it? Do you think about one in your heart and want to hold another in your hand? Is that your so-called special love? " "Zheng Shizi, please don''t come to me later. The friendship between me and you is already clear. I don''t need your pity, nor a man who still thinks about other women in his heart." She stood up, looked at him at last, and turned away. Chapter 241 240 sorry, Zhongwen, I''m sorry. I have to do this for your good. If you don''t get a wife when the big revenge comes, I''ll go to you! Until the slender figure left his sight, he could not return to his mind from the shock. What happened to her? Why did she say that all of a sudden? She doesn''t usually do that! Is it because he missed another girl in front of her? But she asked first, and she also knew that the girl was no longer alive. What was her purpose? Jealous? It''s not like that. If you are jealous, how can you say that you want to break up with him? He hurriedly chased out, but Songjiang lived outside, where there is her figure. As soon as Qi Rongyue stepped into the hall, he saw master Shan sitting on the chair in the hall. As soon as Xueer saw her coming back, she quickly raised her voice and said, "Miss, come back! Is the frozen plum wine of Songjiang residence good to drink? " Qi Rongyue nodded: "good drink, take you next time!" When master Shan heard Qi Rongyue''s voice, he hurriedly got up and quickly came to him: "Qi, Miss Qi, it''s me, I don''t know Zhuyu. Please don''t blame Miss Qi." Xueer snorted softly, but she didn''t say anything unpleasant. After all, there was a stroke patient lying in the clinic. Their only daughter died. She could not open her mouth again. Qi Rongyue looks light, nodded softly: "it''s OK, I''m new here, you don''t trust me, it''s common sense, I won''t mind." As for her, single master is just an unimportant person. How can she be angry with the unimportant person. She went directly into the clinic, looked at the unconscious Mrs. Shan, then turned around and came out. She said to Mr. Shan, "you arrange someone to watch, and when she wakes up, she will call me." "When will she wake up?" Mr. Shan asked She raised her eyes, looked at the anxious single master, and said in a low voice: "at most one hour will wake up. If you don''t want her to lead a life of hemiplegia in the future, don''t provoke her, and let her recuperate peacefully. Otherwise, even if you invite the immortal Darrow, it will be difficult to cure her." Mr. Shan hurriedly replied: "yes, I know. I will never appear in front of her in a moment, so as not to make her angry. I also asked Miss Qi to say two good words for me and let her calm down when she was treating her. Don''t always hold my breath with me. In the future, we will be partners. I will treat her well and never let her sad again." This is the time to know the good wife, if you can wake up earlier, how can you have the suffering today, this is a happy family, but it has become so fragmented now. Believe in the wrong person, just like her Chu Tianyu, believe in the wrong person! She nodded, "OK!" She turned to go upstairs and told Xueer, "if zhengshizi comes again, tell her that I have intended someone to stop him from coming to me." Xue''er is stunned. What do you want? When did miss have the right person? Why doesn''t she know? In this stupefied moment, the young lady had gone upstairs to have a rest. She was even more puzzled. The young lady didn''t seem very happy. Did something unpleasant happen when she went to dinner with Zheng Shizi? At this time, there was a rush of footsteps behind Xueer. As soon as she turned around, she saw Zheng Zhongwen coming in a hurry with a worried face. "Cher, is your miss back?" Chapter 242 241 Cher said: "back, the young lady said she was very tired and went upstairs to have a rest. What''s the matter with you? How can I let my young lady come back alone? What should I do if I meet bad people on the road? " Zheng Zhongwen didn''t want to explain these things to her. He couldn''t explain clearly. He dodged Xueer and went straight up the stairs. How can Xueer do it? It''s Miss''s boudoir. If it''s known, it''s not bad for Miss''s reputation. Xueer rushed to Zheng Zhongwen and stopped him: "what are you doing? Don''t go up. " "Good Xueer, I have something urgent to ask for your miss. Get out of the way." Xueer shakes her head: "no, Miss asked me not to see you. I hope you won''t come to her later." Zheng Zhongwen''s face sank instantly: "she really said so?" Xueer nodded seriously: "yes, I can''t talk nonsense about such things." Zheng Zhongwen asked, "but why? Why did she suddenly do this to me? " Xueer shrugs: "the lady says that she has a sweetheart and asks you to stop pestering her." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "impossible, I don''t believe it!" When she was in Pengcheng, she knew only the young childe he and Yixuan. Although Yixuan loved her wholeheartedly, she had no love for Yixuan. If she was really interested in Yixuan, how could she not even tell Yixuan about leaving Pengcheng and coming to Jincheng? "I don''t care if you believe it or not. In a word, if my young lady says she can''t see you, she can''t see you. Let''s go and never come again!" Xueer''s face is cold. She doesn''t care whether she is the son of the world or the judge. She is the girl of the young lady. The words of the young lady are the holy will for her. She can''t listen to or be afraid of anyone except the young lady. Zheng Zhongwen suddenly stepped back two steps, looked at the top of the stairs, and sighed: "it seems that she is really angry, although I don''t know why. Since she is angry now, I will go back first and come back tomorrow." Xueer didn''t make a sound. Looking at his lonely back when he turned around and left, she suddenly felt that it was a pity that such a good man was born in the Houfu. If he was a young man from an ordinary family, he was quite right with his young lady. Maybe he could make a good thing. One hour later, the single master in the clinic saw that his wife''s eyes were moving and his fingers were bending consciously. He rushed out of the clinic and said to Xueer, who was dozing outside: "Xueer girl, hurry, please go to ask Miss Qi, my wife is awake, hurry!" Xueer immediately fell asleep, jumped up and rushed up the stairs. As soon as she ran to the stairs, she saw that the young lady who had changed her clothes was walking down the stairs She asked Xueer. Xueer nodded: "master Shan said she was awake and was going to invite you." Qi Rongyue quickened the pace of going downstairs and quickly entered the clinic. She saw that Mrs. Shan had opened her eyes and her mouth was open, but she couldn''t speak. The corner of her mouth was still salivating. Fortunately, the mouth is not crooked, and the hands are not in the shape of chicken feet, which proves that the situation is not as serious as expected. "Come in, two girls," she called out Old man wanted to go in and have a look at his wife''s condition, but he was afraid that his presence would stimulate his wife again, so he put up with it and said to the two girls, "go in quickly, take care of your wife, and obey Miss Qi''s orders." After the two girls went in, the door of the clinic was closed by Xueer, blocking everything from the outside world. Chapter 243 242 "hold down your wife and don''t let her move. I want to start the needle application. During the process of needle application, no interruption is allowed. So, do what you have to do and don''t burden me, which will directly affect the treatment effect!" Both girls serve Mrs. Shan on weekdays. Mrs. Shan is kind and generous. They are very grateful to their servants. When they see her sick, they are equally anxious. After hearing Miss Qi''s words, they naturally know that she is powerful and should do their best. They hold and twist their bodies. The lady who wants to get up is unable to move. At this time, Qi Rongyue stabs one silver needle into the acupoint around her body. The speed of her hand makes the two girls dazzled. For the first time, they know that the doctor can use the needle so fast. It seems that the acupoint is in Miss Qi''s eyes, and they don''t need to find it at all. They close their eyes directly Eyes can also be fixed. The limbs, waist, abdomen, head and neck are each nine needles. The needles are all on the key points of the orifices, so as to stimulate the blood vessels to accelerate the movement, break through the several blocked meridians, and relieve her paralysis. After all the silver needles were pierced, Mrs. Shan''s excited mood gradually began to calm down, and she soon fell asleep. Qi Rongyue said, "let go, you two. She''s asleep and won''t move again." The two girls are also sweaty. It''s needless to say that they are tired and angry. They just look at their wife''s appearance, which causes them a great burden in their heart. Their wife is anxious, and their wife is miserable. They are also miserable. On the contrary, they are even harder than Qi Rongyue who gave the needle. "When will Madame wake up?" Asked the girl. Qi Rongyue said: "half an hour later, pull out the needle, pull out the needle to wake up, you first guard, I go to dispensing." Single lady''s disease is quite special, with the general medicine effect is not big, must take her self-made medicine to stabilize the condition as soon as possible. After Qi Rongyue went to the medicine cabinet, Xueer was still in the clinic, staring at Mrs. Shan and two girls. When Miss Shan was away, she was Miss Shan''s eyes. She could not let her patients have any problems, which would affect the reputation of Rongyu hall. Qi Rongyue prepared the medicine and wrote the instructions on how to take it. It was almost time to see him, so he went back to the clinic. "How is it?" She asked Xueer. Xue''er said, "I slept soundly. I was snoring just now." Qi Rongyue nodded and sighed, "it seems that Mrs. Shan hasn''t slept well for a long time." One of the girls answered, "no, since the accident, my wife has been washing her face with tears all day long. She can''t eat and sleep at night. She cried every day to go with her. She won''t live any more. We are servants. She thought of her good life, and her eyes were moist, and her tears fell. Qi Rongyue patted the girl''s shoulder and said: "take good care of your wife in the future. She is only in her thirties, and she has a chance to have another one. The dead have died, and the living are sad, so that the dead can rest in peace." The girl shook her head and whispered, "where is the chance, if you can live, will you wait until now?" Qi Rongyue said: "I have seen your wife''s body. She has no problem. As long as she goes back to take good care of her body this time, it''s not a big problem to have a baby." The girl looked at the closed door and lowered her voice again: "it''s not that my wife can''t bear it, it''s the master. He was injured in the early years. At that time, a doctor asserted that the master can''t bear any more, so although the family is very prosperous, the only child in the single house is the young lady." Chapter 244 243 Qi Rongyue picked up her eyebrows: "but how can I hear that Aunt Guli has had a baby." The girl bit her lips. This kind of thing shouldn''t have broken her mouth. But I have said so much before. I don''t seem to care about these one or two sentences. What''s more, it''s not so easy to swallow the words that have been held in my heart for years. The maid God said mysteriously: "this is also the reason why the master neglected aunt gulee later. The master''s body couldn''t make her bear children, but she did, so the master suspected that she stole people secretly, but in order to have some face, he didn''t disclose it, just stopped paying attention to her and let her live and die in the backyard." "But who knows, this woman''s heart is too poisonous, and all these faults are counted on the head of the young lady. She is pitiful --" the young lady said and cried again. Qi Rongyue hurriedly said: "well, don''t be sad any more. It''s a long time. You can''t always make such a sad face in front of the single lady, let alone mention the past, so as not to stimulate her Her mood is not conducive to her recovery in the future. " The two girls hurriedly wiped the tears from the corner of their eyes and nodded. When Qi Rongyue saw that the time was almost, he began to collect the needles. There were nine needles in each of the nine key points. When all the needles were taken down, Mrs. Shan did as Qi Rongyue said. She woke up at once and looked at several people in front of her with a pair of confused eyes. The corners of her mouth were no longer salivating, and her facial expression was more natural. "Madam, you are finally awake. Do you know me? I''m little green! " The wench comes up to the single lady and smiles at her with red eyes. Mrs. Shan opened her mouth and uttered a hoarse and dry voice: "water -" Xiao Hong hurriedly took a tea bowl from the desk and poured half a bowl of warm tea for her, while little green helped her to sit up. When tea was drunk, Mrs. Shan''s voice was much normal. "Where is this? Why am I here? What about the bitch gulituwa? Is she dead? " Mrs. Shan tightly grasps Little Green''s hand and stares at the eldest one. Her pale face quickly starts to turn red. Qi Rongyue murmurs that it''s not good. He rushes to the front and knocks single lady out. If she doesn''t faint again, it depends on her current excitement. In a moment, all her previous efforts will be in vain. Qi Rongyue saw Xiaolv and looked at her in surprise. She said in a low voice: "she can''t be excited now. If she can''t rest quietly, if she is excited again, she will have a stroke again." Small green suddenly, hurriedly toward Qi Rongyue thank way: "thank you miss Qi, then, how to do now?" Qi Rongyue looked at Mrs. Yandan and said, "I''ve done everything I can. Go back and have a good rest. Take the medicine on time. Don''t let her be stimulated. Sometimes, if you should cheat her, you can cheat her. Let her get well first." Little green is a clever girl. Hearing Miss Qi''s words, she knew what she meant and nodded: "I see. Thank you for your advice. I''ll go and talk to the master now." Little green relayed Miss Qi''s words to Mr. Shan in the original. Mr. Shan knew it in his mind. He went into the clinic immediately and thanked Qi Rongyue solemnly. Qi Rongyue waved his hand: "thank you. I''m treating patients, and I don''t want no money. You go to the counter to check out. I''ve prepared the medicine. It''s at the counter. After you check out, the waiter will give it to you." Chapter 245 Mr. Shan hurriedly ordered people to do it. He had money, so he was worried about spending it. When someone came to report that he had collected five hundred liang of diagnosis money and fifteen hundred liang of medicine money, he didn''t even frown when it was two thousand Liang. It was only two thousand liang of silver. Even if it was twenty thousand Liang, he thought it was worth it. Xueer set the money for diagnosis and medicine. At first, the shop assistant thought that the price was sky high. He thought that Xueer had set a high price. He asked Miss Qi privately about it, but miss Qi didn''t care. "Xueer said as much as she wanted." At that time, the guy thought, is it hard for Xueer to set a price of 12000 and listen to her? But today, when we look at this situation, let alone, if Xueer''s price is 12000 yuan, this single master will never frown and take it out. However, with such a high price, a rich man like Mr. Shan will not worry about seeing illness. What about ordinary people? I forgot one thing, this is Renhe street. There are no ordinary people here to see a doctor. The night of March in Yangchun is still cold, but I don''t need to go anywhere with a cotton padded jacket and a stove. Qi Rongyue sits under the window and looks at the bright moon in the night sky. The cool wind pours into her open neckline, which makes her suddenly shiver. She got up, put down the window, turned around and went to the table to blow out the light and lay down in a soft and comfortable bed. Close your eyes, but you can''t sleep. Zheng Zhongwen''s words to her today are all in your mind. In the middle of the night, a light noise came from the window. Her closed eyes opened quickly and looked at the window warily. One hand touched under the pillow, where there was a delicate dagger. The originally closed window opened slowly, and she saw a dark shadow coming in from the open window. Without hesitation, she quickly pulled out the dagger, quickly jumped behind the dark shadow, and stabbed the sharp point of the blade at the man. The man was quick, slightly on one side, deftly avoiding her attack. As soon as his steps slipped behind her, he saw her raise her hands and stab her back. He quickly grabbed her arm, while his other hand circled her waist, tightly holding her soft body in front of him: "it''s me!" A deep, familiar voice rang in her ear, and she froze, motionless. He didn''t let her go, and she seemed to forget to break away. They kept their extremely ambiguous posture for a long time. She was only wearing a thin inner garment, and her body was close to him. She could even feel the heat of his body spread to her skin through his clothes, burning her fiercely. Fortunately, it was the night when the light was off, and he could not see the skin color of her red neck. "Let go!" she whispered Zheng Zhongwen Oh, is about to let go, but suddenly thought of what, and do not let go: "no, you do not say clearly, I will not let go." She twisted her body and tried to break away from his imprisonment, but felt that she was more tightly bound by him. She only heard him take a deep breath and say in a hoarse voice, "don''t move, don''t move." She bit her lips and blushed like a fire. The room was very quiet and quiet. She could hear his heartbeat clearly. It was very urgent, as if there were a hundred deer bumping on his chest. "Let go first!" Her voice grew so low that she could not hear it. Zheng Zhongwen hesitated for a moment and still let her go. After all, they are not that kind of relationship. It seems that it''s not good to hold them like this. Does she think he''s a hooligan? Chapter 246 245 she quickly dodged him a few steps away and deliberately lowered her voice: "Zheng Shizi, I think I have made my words very clear. Is it really appropriate for you to turn the window at night?" Zheng Zhongwen frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "if you would like to see me, do I need to turn the window late at night?" She was silent and turned her back to him. He stepped forward two steps, only two steps, and didn''t come any closer: "tell me, what you said to me today, and what Xueer said, are not true, right?" She took a deep breath, suddenly turned around, facing him, in the dark, she looked at his bright eyes, a word said: "it''s true, I sincerely hope you can disappear in front of me, do not meet again." "Why?" He doesn''t believe it. She''s clearly not such a person. Why did she do it all of a sudden? Did he do anything wrong? Or what happened that he didn''t know? She shook her head: "I have someone I like. That person is not you." "Who is it?" He asked in a hurry. "That''s not important. What''s important is that my heart is full of people. Even if you work hard, you can''t get in. So, don''t waste your energy. A good person like you will have many girls like you. I --" "OK, don''t say it!" His heart sank a little bit, as if he had fallen into the abyss, and his whole body was cold. He took three steps back and arched his hand at her and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you!" He turned around, still turned the window and left, never looking back. She closed her eyes, let the tears fall, wet her lapel and hurt her heart. After a stroke, Mrs. Shan was treated by Miss Qi of Rongyu hall. She avoided the situation of hemiplegia. She recovered very well. She spoke quickly and had no inconvenience to her legs and feet. Even the picky Mr. Shan boasted that Ms. Qi''s medical skills were excellent. Jincheng said that she was big, but some circles were so small. Ms. Qi''s reputation was very fast The circle has spread. There are not a few people who come to see Miss Qi these days, which makes the eight major medical centers jealous. The gold for the patients in the Rongyu hall is much more expensive than that for them. For common diseases, it costs one hundred liang of silver, not including the medicine fee. For complex and difficult diseases, it costs more. It ranges from two hundred Liang to five hundred Liang. The pot of ready-made medicine is even more expensive. No one can buy it with more than one thousand liang of silver. But the more so, those who have money and power, as if they have no place to spend money, have to squeeze in just like breaking their heads. It''s even more strange that Miss Qi. She doesn''t see all the patients, but comes out to see for herself, chooses some urgent cases to treat first, and doesn''t worry about letting them come back tomorrow. I thought that her doing this would cause people''s dissatisfaction, but I didn''t think about it. Instead of causing people''s dissatisfaction, she won a voice of praise, saying that Miss Qi is a real doctor with medical ethics and is a doctor worthy of patients'' trust. Listen to this meaning, it seems that Miss Qi alone is worthy of the trust of the patients, and these old doctors are stinking shit! However, for the sake of Jinba, these people are only too angry to speak, and no one is willing to offend Jinba. " - where has the Lord of Jin gone?" Chu Tianxin sat in front of the dressing table and looked at himself in the mirror. He asked the maid behind him in a cold voice. "Go back to the princess," said the maid. "The prince went to ride Liangshan in the morning. He went back to the city at the end of Shenshi." Chu Tian frowned: "why didn''t he go back to the palace after he returned to the city? Where did you go? " The maid''s face was a little white, and she said in a low voice, "to plum blossom Lane!" Chapter 247 246 "pa", Chu Tianxin slams the rouge in her hand on the dressing table. She turns to stare at the maid and says angrily, "isn''t that tricolor plum early thanks? What is he going to plum blossom for? " The maid lowered her head: "I have heard about it. The Lord bought the house behind the three color plum tree and ordered people to repair it. I often rest there." Chu Tian''s heart was so angry that his eyes were red with blood: "how dare he --" Chu Tian''s heart was so angry that it turned to smile, and tears flowed from his smile: "he would never forget her. Can''t I Chu Tian''s heart compare with a dead man in his eyes?" The maid fell to her knees and dared not say more. After a moment''s silence, Chu Tianxin suddenly said, "send someone to watch. As long as the Lord returns to the palace, he will report immediately." If the maid gets amnesty, she quickly climbs out of the room on her knees. When the princess gets angry, she is very scared. There are countless maids who died in the princess''s hands. Although she knows that she will die sooner or later, she still wants to live a few more days. In the evening, the king of Jin went back to the palace, and then went directly to the South courtyard. When Liu Bo saw him coming back, he gave a hearty advice: "Wang Ye, it''s said that Princess Tianxin has set a table in the east courtyard, and she has learned to cook two dishes with the cook herself. I''ll taste them together when you come back." The king of Jin took off his robe and threw it on the screen frame. In a low voice, he said, "I have eaten it. Let someone go back to her and let her eat it." "Lord, it''s not very good. It''s said that Princess Tianxin has been busy all afternoon, just waiting for you to have a meal together. No matter how tired you are, you should go to see her." King of Jin sneered: "you can believe her. How could a person like her be able to cook by hand, and not be busy for an afternoon waiting for me to have a meal, but just to tell you, so that this can be heard in my ears, and show how virtuous she is. Hum, Min Hengzhi is not a fool in the head." Liu Bo said: "I don''t know what you said, but after all --" he replied: "after all, she is the Pearl of Chu Lian''s eyes, and I am her fiance, so I should cooperate with her anyway, right?" Liu Bo knew he didn''t want to, but there was no way. "Lord, I know you are suffering in your heart, but since you want to live and live in this capacity, some things are inevitable." He doesn''t know such a truth. Otherwise, how can he agree to be engaged to Chu Tianxin? But when he knows that Chu Tianxin is the killer of Tian Yu, how can he face her calmly? He couldn''t do it. He was afraid that he would be out of control for a while and kill Chu Tianxin. At that time, he would just pay for her funeral. I''m afraid that he would have to affect the whole Jin palace and even many innocent people in Jincheng. "Needless to say, I''m tired!" He took off his boots, waved out the light in the room, fell on the soft bed, and turned his back to Liu Bo. Liu Bo had no choice but to sigh and send someone to the east courtyard to talk back. When the reply came back, Liu Bo asked, "did the princess embarrass you?" The young man shook his head: "no, the princess doesn''t seem to be angry." Liu Bo looks surprised: "the princess is not angry? This, how could this be? Are you sure? " "I''m sure the princess is not only not angry, but also happy," nodded the young man Chapter 248 247 Liu boyue thinks things are a little weird. With Chutian''s heart, how could she not be angry but happy? This is not right. Liu Bo said to the young man, "go and stare at the east courtyard. If you have anything, please report to me." The young man nodded and called another partner in the upper courtyard to go to the east courtyard together. After a while, a young man ran back: "Liu Bo, the princess took someone to plum blossom Lane!" Liu Bo was surprised and asked, "what is she going to do with plum blossom?" "I heard someone whisper about it. It seems that he is going to cut down trees. Liu Bo, shall we tell the king about it?" Liu Bo was worried. Of course, he would tell the king of Jin. But if he told the king of Jin, he would go to stop Chu Tianxin. At that time, they would have a big fight again. What should we do? just as Liu Boshang was hesitating, another guy rushed back and shouted: "Liu Bo, the princess of Tianxin said not only to cut the three colored plum, but also It''s going to burn that house. " Liu Bo rushes forward to cover the young man''s mouth. He wants him to shut his mouth for a while, but it''s too late. The king of Jin, lying on the bed in the room, rushes out of the room and asks the young man, "what do you say? Say it again! " The young man pulled Liu Bo''s hand from his mouth and repeated what he had just said. Looking at the handsome face of King Jin, he saw that it was full of haze and his voice was cold: "how dare she, how dare she --" King Jin quickly went back to the house and put on his clothes, shoes and socks. When he rushed out of the room, he saw Liu Bo blocking the yard door. "What are you doing?" The king of Jin frowned. Liu Bo said: "Wang Ye, I know your temperament. When you go, you must face the princess Tianxin. I can''t let you go. I can''t watch you bury all these things in front of me." King of Jin sneered: "peaceful life? Are you kidding? As long as Chutian''s heart is there, do you think I can live a peaceful life? " He is so regretful that he agreed to the marriage. Even if he lost everything, he should not have done it. Liu Bo failed to stop the king of Jin, but when the king of Jin brought people to meihuanong, the tall three-color plum trees had fallen across the street and occupied the whole street, and the house he used to remember the past was crumbling in the raging fire. Chu Tianxin''s people have long disappeared, except for a few of his guards who are fighting the fire with all their strength, no one else. The old house is very decadent. How can it stand the fire? But half an hour, a good house becomes a pile of ruins. He stood in front of the broken tree, looking at the smoke rolling ruins, heartache even breathing do not know how to do. In this Jincheng, this is the only place where he and Tianyu have a little memory. Now, even this place will no longer exist. The gray sky suddenly began to rain, he looked up, let the cold rain hit his face, God, are you coming to see my joke? Do you think I''m funny, too? When Liu Bo arrived, the king of Jin had been drenched in the rain for half an hour. He was not allowed to give him an umbrella. He stood in the rain so stupidly, looking at the three colored plum trees and the ruins still emitting plumes of smoke. His eyes were sad. Chapter 249 Liu Bo grabbed the king''s hand and pulled him into the carriage with all his strength. Looking at the king of Jin like this, Liu Bo was very distressed, and he was shaking with anger: "too much, she is too much! How could she -- "he gritted his lips and didn''t say what was to come. This tone, must come out, otherwise, the prince of his family will definitely be suffocated from internal injury. "Lord, I have a way to make Princess Tianxin converge and let you and her marriage postpone a little longer." Wang''s dull eyes flickered, and finally turned to look at Liu Bo: "talk about it!" Liu Bo bowed his head and said a few words in King Jin''s ear. Suddenly, there was a smile on King Jin''s beautiful and haggard face. The haze was all over, and the smile was cold. "Well, that''s it!" Two days later, the king of Jin held a banquet in Cuiyun residence in the south of the city. Chu Tianxin was invited to the banquet. Chu Tian was very happy for a long time. Looking at himself in the mirror like peach blossom, his smile became more and more satisfied: "as expected, only by cutting off the last thought between him and Chu Tian Yu can he see my existence." When the maid saw that she was in a good mood, she quickly flattered: "the princess is really joking. How can the king of Jin not see your existence with such a closed moon and shy face like you? It''s just that I''ve been too busy with my official business recently, and I''ve neglected you a little bit. Now I have free time, it''s natural to make up for the previous neglect. " Chutian was very pleased with his smile: "he has a little conscience, but I don''t care about what happened before." She got up and chose the most popular embroidered peach dress in Kyoto. She wore her hair and makeup. She was gorgeous. Chu Tianxin went out to a banquet in a carriage. As soon as the carriage entered Taiyuan street in the south of the city, a refreshing smell of flowers came into the carriage. When she opened the curtain, she saw that there were many flower vendors in the street. The peddlers simply supported a small table in front of them. On the table were bunches of flowers bound with cloth strips. On the colorful flowers, there was still the morning dew that had not dried, and even the beautiful butterflies danced. Chu Tianxin has always loved flowers. In her bedroom, even in the deep winter and snowy night, there will be beautiful flowers quietly blooming. But since she was in Jincheng, she rarely went out of the Royal Palace of Jin, and there are few flowers in the royal palace. In addition, she is angry with the king of Jin all day long, and she is too lazy to send someone to ask a gardener to help her with flowers and plants. Her house has not smelled the fragrance of flowers for a long time. "Stop stop stop!" Chu Tianxin hurriedly stopped the carriage and pulled the maid down from the carriage to those flower sellers. Among the piles of flowers, she found a bunch of very special flowers. The flowers were like a dancing butterfly, white inside and outside the powder, and the powder flowers were folded into a ball. In the middle of the ball flowers, there was a peach red seven petal flower, very lovely Pink and tender, a stream of delicate fragrance from the small flowers in the Qin scattered, it is fascinating to hear. She has never seen such a special flower, even though she has enjoyed the best things in the world and has everything that others will never get. She picked up the bouquet, went to her nose and sniffed it hard. The faint and scattered fragrance made her close her eyes: "how fragrant!" As soon as the peddler saw the business coming, he quickly laughed and said, "Miss, you have a good eye. This is the last bunch left. I''m afraid there won''t be any more this year if this bunch is sold out." Chapter 250 Chu Tian asked hurriedly, "what flower is this?" The peddler said with a smile, "it''s called butterfly love flower. It''s said that it''s the name given by an infatuated scholar. There''s a sad and beautiful story about butterfly love flower." "Oh? What is the story? " Chu Tian''s heart came to him for a moment and asked the vendor again. The peddler put on a serious look and coughed: "this story is a long story. If you buy this flower, I will tell you. If you don''t buy it, I won''t have time to tell you so much." Chu Tian''s heart winked at the maid beside him, and the maid quickly handed a piece of silver to the peddler. The peddler''s happy mouth was soon behind his ears. He quickly collected the silver and raised his voice, saying: "it''s said that there is a butterfly childe on the mountain. He is very beautiful. He fell in love with the flower girl who lives on the mountain. At last, in order to protect the flower girl, the butterfly childe died under the knife of the villain. The flower girl saw that her sweetheart was dead and was heartbroken, A mouthful of blood was gushed out, and they died suddenly beside the young butterfly. Their blood was mixed together. When spring came, they came into the land where their blood flowed, and a butterfly shaped flower grew. When people looked at it carefully, they found that there was a small pink flower hidden in the butterfly shaped flower, so the arrogant and elegant scholar named it butterfly love flower. " "Good name, good story!" She smelt the fragrance of flowers deeply again, and said to the vendor, "if there is any more butterfly love flowers, they will all be sent to the king''s mansion of Jin, and they will be rewarded!" As soon as the peddler heard this, he was more and more unhappy. He hurriedly replied that after watching chutianxin''s carriage leave, he quickly closed the stall and soon disappeared in the market. Chu Tianxin comes to the tavern that Jin Wang ordered. There is no one in the tavern, and there are guards everywhere. It can be seen that Jin Wang is very concerned about her safety. A little sweetness comes out of her heart, and she steps into the tavern with a hearty smile. The innkeeper of the tavern saw that the distinguished guests had arrived, hurriedly welcomed them out, knelt down in front of her and saluted: "the grass people see the princess, the princess is a thousand years old!" All the guys in the restaurant fell to their knees and didn''t dare to look at them directly. Chu Tianxin is in a good mood today. He smiles on his face. He waves his hand casually and says, "all of you, the king of Jin is here?" The shopkeeper hurriedly got up and hung his head. "Back to the princess, the king of Jin hasn''t arrived yet, but it''s time to arrive. The king of Jin ordered that if you come first, you should go first. He will arrive immediately." Chu Tian nodded: "well, he''s busy with his business. It''s also right to wait for him for a while." After that, Chu Tianxin followed the shopkeeper up to the VIP room on the second floor. There were several snacks on the table in the VIP room, as well as the flower tea just brought up. They were all placed with Chu Tianxin''s favorite food, which made Chu Tianxin smile. It seems that Heng''s heart was not completely without her, and how could she remember her preferences so clearly. When the assistant to the shopkeeper retired, the maid beside chutianxin hurriedly said: "I didn''t expect that the king of Jin was such a delicate person. You know what snacks you like to eat on weekdays, princess." Chu Tianxin sat down at the table and took the flower tea that the maid poured for her. The fragrance of the flower tea intoxicated her. She had never drunk such a fragrant flower before, and she did not know what kind of flower it was made of. She took a sip of the flower tea. The flower tea not only smelled the fragrance, but also smelled the faint fruit fragrance mixed with the flower fragrance. How wonderful was the taste. Chapter 251 250 "princess, please try this to see if it''s better for Suzhen or cuiyunju." The maid took a piece of soft cloud cake and put it in the bowl in front of Chutian''s heart and body. What she did was exquisite, but she didn''t know how it tasted. Mianyun cake is a dessert that Chu Tianxin must eat every day. It has a high demand for taste. It can''t be too sweet or too light. It needs to have a rose fragrance that she is familiar with and likes. It can''t be too rich. It needs to be light and keep fragrance on her cheeks and teeth. It can make mianyun cake that she likes. Only Su Zhen is the only one. If it''s elsewhere, she doesn''t want to taste it, but here, after all, is the first place Hengzhi invited her to eat. She is in a good mood, so naturally she doesn''t care so much. She takes a try attitude and takes a bite of mianyun cake. She then frowned, too sweet, and rose too strong, not her favorite taste. Originally, she wanted to vomit, but when she thought that this was done by Hengzhi''s personal arrangement, she could not bear it, so she swallowed it. At this time, there was a steady footstep outside. Chutian''s heart was happy. She could hear it. It was the constant footstep. When the door opened, min Hengzhi''s handsome face ran into her eyes. Two red clouds rose on her cheek and stood up, calling softly to him, "Heng, you are coming." Hang? She even called him Heng. In this world, there used to be only one person called him Heng, and he only liked to hear that person call him Heng. The king of Jin said in a low voice, "call me Heng Zhi. I''m used to it." Chu Tian''s heart is coquettish and says, "OK, listen to you." Min Hengzhi sat down opposite her and saw that the dish in front of her was filled with half of the mianyun cake. He asked, "what''s the matter? Not to my taste? " Chu Tianxin quickly shook his head: "no, it''s delicious. I like it very much. Thank you!" She made a delicious look and took a bite of the cake. Min Heng''s mind: Tianyu never forces himself, especially in front of him. I will not do what I don''t like to do in order to cater to others. He is still motionless, although there is a light smile on his face, his eyes are cold. He also took a piece of sponge cloud cake and took a bite. He said with a smile, "it turns out that you girls like this kind of sweet food." After swallowing the mianyun cake, he took another sip of flower tea, at least to do what she had eaten, and he also ate it, so as not to give her a clue in the future. After a while, the waiter began to serve. There were not many dishes. They were all the signature dishes in the shop. Min Hengzhi would take some of them to his dishes every time after he took the dishes for Chu Tianxin. Behind the princess stood two maids, a recorder. The recorder was responsible for eating several meals a day, what dishes each meal had, how many times he went to the thatched cottage and when When you wake up when you sleep, all these things should be recorded. Of course, it also includes the king of Jin who ate with the princess, what dishes he ate when he was with the princess, and how much they weighed. After a meal for a whole hour, fortunately, the nobles had the rules of nobility during the meal, so they didn''t need to talk, which was the biggest reason why King Jin and Chu Tianxin could stay in the same room for an entire hour without any trouble. After dinner, Chu Tianxin is going to let min Hengzhi accompany her to go out for a walk. At this time, a bodyguard comes in a hurry, whispers a few times in Min Hengzhi''s ear, and min Hengzhi immediately gets up and says to Chu Tianxin, "there are some military affairs on the other side of Qiliang mountain that need to be dealt with immediately, but they can''t send you back. I''ll ask He Dong to send you back to the palace." Chapter 252 Chu Tianxin is full of reluctance, but she also understands that as king of Jin, Hengzhi is also the leader of the city, and he is in charge of tens of thousands of elite soldiers. His official duties must be very busy. It''s not easy to spend time with her to have a meal. How can she ask for anything else. Then he squeezed his smiling face and said, "I can go back myself, and I have brought a lot of guards out. Let He Dong follow you and protect you!" The king of Jin didn''t force himself, just nodded to her lightly, turned around and hurried away with his own people. Out of cuiyunju, He Dong behind the Jin Dynasty whispered, "did she buy it?" He Dong nodded: "I bought it, just like you expected, I met you at a glance." The king of Jin sneered and looked back at the pink clothes on the second floor of yancui Yunju. The smile was stronger in his eyes. Standing in the sun, he was beautiful and dazzling. Chu Tianxin stared at this handsome face. His eyes did not blink. His small heart was pounding. He could not look at this face any longer. The maid, seeing the princess as she was, chuckled, "the son-in-law is such a rare beautiful man in the world!" Chu Tian''s heart is full of Phoenix eyes, the corners of his eyes and brows are full of contentment, and his lips are full of wanton Laughter: "of course, the man that this princess likes is naturally rare in the world." When the figure of the king of Jin disappeared in her eyes, she came out of Cuiyun house with her entourage and wandered around the street for a while, feeling tired before returning home. The next morning, there was a scream in the sky of King Jin''s mansion. "How could it be like this? How could it be like this? My face, how did it become like this? " Chu Tianxin looks at herself in the mirror. On her beautiful, white and smooth face, there is a red rash. It is full of the whole face. She unties the clasp between her neck, and there is a red rash on her hair and neck. Looking at her body, even her limbs, there are red rashes as small as rice grains. Her hands and feet were trembling with fear, and the maid standing beside her was already sitting on the ground, unable to make a sound. "What are you still doing? Call the doctor soon! " Chutian cried to the maid who was lying on the ground. The maid just regained her mind and hurriedly got up. She was about to rush out, but she heard the sound of hurried footsteps coming from outside. Then someone patted the door: "are you OK, princess?" Chu Tianxin stared at the maid and said in a deep voice, "no nonsense outside." The maid nodded in a hurry and said, "no, it''s OK. The princess is playing with me." The maid outside said, "the king of Jin sent someone to invite the princess to the dining hall for breakfast, and then to play together after dinner." This is what Chu Tianxin has always been dreaming of, but it''s a pity -- Chu Tianxin said to the maid outside the door: "you go back to the king of Jin, and say that I am not fresh today, and it''s inconvenient to go out, and I''ll go another day." The maid walked away with a suspicious face. It''s said that her princess could not refuse the invitation of King Jin. Isn''t the princess thinking of being with King Jin every day? How can we let go of such a good opportunity? Chu Tian''s heart stared at the maid who had come to the door and said, "pity, you''d better keep your mouth under control. If you let my princess hear a bit of gossip, you won''t be forgiven." Lian''er''s legs trembled with fear. She did not dare to look at the princess''s horrible face. She knew that if the princess''s face was destroyed, she would not want to live. Chapter 253 252 lian''er quickly invited the royal doctor brought from Kyoto to the upper room of the east courtyard. The princess lay on the couch and hid in the tent. When the royal doctor sat down beside the bed, she stretched out her hand. When the royal doctor saw the red rash on the princess''s hand, she was shocked. It wasn''t smallpox or chicken pox. Look at this situation, it must be not only on her hands, I''m afraid it will be on her head and face. The royal doctor quickly pulse for the princess, from the pulse on the root can not see what unusual, the royal doctor is also worried, asked: "princess can have what discomfort?" Chu Tian was very upset and annoyed. When he heard the imperial doctor''s question, he was even more angry and didn''t fight: "you are the imperial doctor. What''s wrong with my body? Can''t you diagnose it?" imperial physician listened to this, but he was very dissatisfied, but he did not dare to attack. He could only bear his temper. He asked: "Princess highness, some diseases can not be diagnosed by single pulse. It is called" seeing and hearing questions. " did not wait for the imperial physician to finish her speech. Chu heart opened her curtain and showed her face full of red rashes. "How, how could it be like this?" Dr. Zhang, the royal doctor, has been in the Royal Hospital for ten years. He has seen many difficult and miscellaneous diseases in his life. He has not never seen such a disease as the princess, but he has seen such serious symptoms for the first time. he swallowed a slobber and asked nervously, "what is your dirty food, your highness, princess, two days?" Chu Tianxin takes an eye to see lian''er, and lian''er says: "the princess''s daily food has been tasted first. Only yesterday she didn''t eat it in the house, but the prince was there at that time. The princess''s food and the prince''s food were all eaten. The records are all recorded. You can check them." The royal doctor nodded, "please help me to get the record book of the recording. I''ll see what the princess has to eat." Pitiful son answered to go, in the room only Chu Tian Xin and Doctor Zhang two people, Chu Tian Xin asked: "I this disease, is for sure caused by eating?" Dr. Zhang shook his head. "It''s not all right. I''m not sure yet. I''ll read the chronicle later." Chu Tian''s heart raised a doubt. If it was a rash caused by eating, would it have something to do with Heng Zhi? No, it must not be him, it must not be. She shakes her head and shakes off the idea that suddenly rises in her mind. It''s impossible. Hengzhi will never do this to her. After a while, lian''er brought the record book. The imperial doctor carefully checked the food situation of Chu Tianxin these days, and found nothing wrong. Especially yesterday, the food that she ate in cuiyunju was very common, and the king of Jin ate more than the princess. But when he met the king of Jin on the Road, he did not see any difference from the king of Jin. This proves that the food is not the same No problem. The problem must be somewhere else. He looked at the layout of the room, and saw a bunch of blooming flowers on the table under the window. The flowers were very special, especially the varieties he had never seen. They were beautiful and fragrant. He pointed to the flower, and said to lian''er, "what kind of flower is that?" Lian''er said: "it''s butterfly love flower. I bought it on the street yesterday." Doctor Zhang went forward, took a flower and looked it carefully in his hand, smelled it carefully, then pulled out two petals, twisted them into mud with his fingers, the light powder juice covered his fingers, he took the silver needle to test the poison, and the bright white needle did not change at all. Chapter 254 253 "has the flower been kept in the house since it was bought?" Asked Dr. Zhang. Lian''er nodded quickly: "yes, the flower has been kept in the house since it was bought. I have been with the princess. If the flower is poisonous, why am I not poisoned?" Doctor Zhang looked at lian''er carefully, and saw that her skin was smooth and delicate, and even a rash could not be seen. If the flower was really poisonous, how could she survive being with the princess all day? He went around the house again and found nothing. Why did the rash come from the princess? He could not find out the cause of the rash. He did not dare to prescribe the medicine. These rashes were born on the skin. If the medicine was not correct, they would probably leave traces on the white and tender skin and destroy the appearance of Chutian''s heart. Even if he died, he could hardly redeem his guilt. I''m afraid that he would also have to involve his innocent family. "How is it?" Chu Tian was impatient and asked Doctor Zhang. Doctor Zhang frowned and said, "princess, you are strange. Let me go back to check the medical books and maybe find out the right way." Chu Tianxin is furious: "quack doctor, check medical books in case of illness. According to this principle, isn''t everyone able to be a doctor?" Doctor Zhang hurriedly knelt down and said: "back to the princess, you''re so ill suddenly and rarely. If I don''t have complete assurance, how can I prescribe medicine at will? If I leave scars, it''s OK -" later, he didn''t say it again, and there''s no need to say it again. The princess must know more about the scars than he did. Chu Tian''s heart was afraid of this. His anger rose from the sky. Before he got up, he grabbed the short porcelain lamp and threw it on Dr. Zhang''s head. Dr. Zhang didn''t dare to dodge. He just closed his eyes and suffered the fall. His forehead immediately shed blood. "Get out of here, get out of here!" Chu Tianxin shouted at Doctor Zhang. Doctor Zhang hurriedly climbed up and rushed out of the east courtyard. He wished he could disappear in Jincheng immediately, so as not to face Chu Tianxin again. Lian''er''s body trembled with fear. He wanted to avoid it, but he dared not. He could only stand on his head and say to Chu Tian, "please calm down, princess. If Zhang Yu can''t be cured, it doesn''t mean that other doctors can''t be cured either. I''ll go to call you a doctor and the best doctor in Jincheng." Chu Tian''s heart took a look at her, and said grimly, "please don''t come back until the doctor can cure me. Do you understand what I mean?" Lian''er nodded with a white face: "Ming, understand, I will go now." Lian''er fled from the east courtyard as if. When she left the gate of the east courtyard, her tears fell down, as if the end was coming. At this time, a royal palace bodyguard passed by. Seeing lian''er''s appearance, he couldn''t help feeling sorry and cherishing jade: "what''s wrong with lian''er? Who bullied you? " Lian''er lowered his head and shook his head, sobbing, "no, No." "What else? It''s written on your face!" The bodyguard looked up at the quiet courtyard and whispered, "Princess Tianxin is in trouble for you?" Lian''er raised his hand to wipe away the tears on his face and said to the waiter, "elder brother, I want to inquire about something." The bodyguard hurriedly said: "you ask, as long as I know, I will tell you." "Who is the best doctor in Jincheng?" Asked lian''er. The bodyguard thought for a moment and said, "I heard that the old doctor Xu in Taihe hospital was very skillful, but recently I heard that the new Rongyu hall is also very powerful." Lian''er asked the place, thanked the bodyguard, and hurried out of the palace. Chapter 255 254 outside the gate of Rongyu hall, a young girl in a light blue long dress came in a carriage with a veil on her face. When she entered the hall, she cried, "who is Miss Qi?" Xueer is licensing the doctors to come back tomorrow. Today, she has stopped seeing them. After hearing the voice of the young girl, she immediately replied, "if you want to see a doctor, please come here to pick up the number." The young girl is lian''er. She learns that the doctor of Rongyu hall is a girl, and she is skilled in medicine. She immediately gives up the Taihe hospital, which has a higher reputation in Jincheng, and comes to the Rongyu hall directly. After all, it is very important to see the princess. Women are more reassuring than men. Lian''er''s eyes have been in the hall for a week, and her eyes are fixed on Miss Qi, who is feeling the pulse for the patient, and she immediately steps up. Xueer ignores this girl at all. She turns a deaf ear to her words. She immediately gets angry. She puts down her number plate and steps forward to stop the girl. "This girl, I don''t see you today. If you want to see a doctor, please follow me to get the number." Although Xueer is polite, she is resolute. Lian''er squints at xue''er and says in a cool voice, "I can wait, but my master can''t wait. She is in the king''s mansion, waiting for Miss Qi to see a doctor. If she waits too long, I can''t guarantee the consequences." She raised her eyes to see the girl who was facing Xueer. Although she was the same girl, the clothes she wore were not the cloth that Jincheng could buy, but the plain snow satin that was specially provided for the inner palace. The palace maids and eunuchs made clothes with this material, which was rare in other places. This girl is wearing a veil. Her eyes look fearless. In fact, her eyes are full of panic. The handkerchief in her hand is half wet. It seems that her master is seriously ill. She looked down and continued to write the prescriptions in her hand, one word, seriously and slowly. Xueer chuckled: "I''m in charge of where you come from. Even if you come from the palace, you should pay attention to coming first and coming later. If you have an emergency, my young lady can go out to see you, but you must see all the emergency patients who have already been treated. Otherwise, who should these patients who have the same emergency go to see you?" Lian''er frowned and said, "how can my master compare with these people? Besides, there are more than one medical center in Renhe street. Let them go to another one first. " At this time, a middle-aged woman who was waiting for the doctor heard lian''er''s words. She was angry and said: "why don''t you go to another hospital to find a doctor? Do you want to come to Rongyu hall? " "What are you?" said lian''er angrily? Do you have any part in my conversation? " The woman had been waiting for at least an hour, and she was already full of impatience. Now another one wants to jump in the queue. Can she hold her breath? It''s just a flash of fire. "What am I? I don''t count anything else. I''m a patient of Rongyu hall today. I took Miss Qi''s number plate yesterday and waited another hour today. What do you think I am? I don''t believe Miss Qi will let us patients suffering from illness go with you. " Lian''er didn''t expect this woman to be so tyrannical. She clearly showed that she came from the king''s mansion of Jin. She was not afraid at all. She dared to confront her. She just ate the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard. Chapter 256 255 seeing that the war was about to ignite, Qi Rongyue, who was sitting behind the clinic table, was not moved at all. After handing the prescription to the patient, he called the next one directly, without even looking at them. When Xueer saw this, she knew what she meant. She immediately turned around and let them fight for themselves. It had nothing to do with Rongyu hall. Lian''er went out to find a doctor. She didn''t take a guard. She came out alone in a carriage, but the woman who didn''t have the same strength as her took two big girls and three rough girls, each with a fierce face. She was ready to start at any time. After a close look, she found that the woman was very rich in clothes and clothes, and didn''t look like a rich lady. If you think about it, you dare to be open Can it be ordinary people who challenge the royal residence of Jin Dynasty? When she thought about it, she was scared at once. After all, Jincheng is not Kyoto. Although the princess is powerful, she may not be able to quarrel with the officials and gentry for her sake. "I don''t see eye to eye with you, hum!" Lian''er hurriedly turned away from the woman and went straight to miss Qi''s table. Miss Qi is feeling the pulse for the patient, and at any time, she rushes out and says, "please come with me now." Qi Rongyue retracts his hand, glances at lian''er, and then raises a pen to write a prescription. By the way, he asks, "where to go?" "The palace of the king of Jin!" I''m sorry. Miss Qi still wrote well, but she didn''t ignore her: "who should I see a doctor for?" "You don''t have to know!" I''m sorry. "What disease?" "You will know when you go!" Pity and answer. Qi Rongyue still didn''t raise his eyebrows and eyes, and said in a low voice: "it seems that the disease is not serious. Since it''s not serious, let''s wait!" There are also three patients waiting, including the woman who just quarreled with them. The woman was listening to miss Qi''s words with her ears up. Hearing Miss Qi''s words, she immediately said with a smile, "I say miss Qi is not the kind of person who clings to the power, sees the interests and forgets the righteousness. That''s what a doctor should have." When the others in the hall heard this, they nodded in response. Lian''er could not imagine that no one was afraid when she carried out the royal residence of Jin Dynasty... If this matter is put in Kyoto City, as long as the famous brand is lit, the person who sees a doctor will go first, and there is no need for much nonsense. The soft one can''t do it, the hard one can''t do it. Pitiful son can only bear this tone first. When she goes to the king''s mansion of Jin, if she can cure the princess, it''s OK. If she can''t, then she will give her the account together. I have waited for another hour. It''s almost noon. The patients in the Rongyu hall are finished. I can''t wait for her. The princess must be impatient after coming out so long. She can''t point out that she will be punished again. I think it''s depressing. Xueer takes the medicine box and comes out. The master and the servant get on their carriage and follow lianer''s carriage to the king''s mansion. What a familiar name is the royal residence of Jin Dynasty, but she has lived in the future. Unexpectedly, she will enter the royal residence of Jin for the first time in this way. " - " Lord Zheng, these documents are to be submitted to his Royal Highness the king of Jin. " Qian Mu handed several files to Zheng Zhongwen''s book case. Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "on the show on the show, what do you do for me?" Qian Mu said with a smile, "you need to present this in person." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I''m not free. Go!" Qian Mu hurriedly said: "this is not right. The identity of the following officials is not allowed to submit the dossier beyond the rank. It needs to be handled by Mr. Zheng yourself, and no one else can act for it." Chapter 257 When Zheng Zhongwen thought of his father''s words, since he was in the Chu Dynasty, meeting with the king of Jin would be inevitable. Since it is inevitable, he will face it calmly and walk into the Royal Palace of Jin to see how good the man who once married the long princess is. Qi Rongyue and xue''er took a carriage to the side door of the palace, followed lian''er through the courtyard and went to the east garden. King Jin''s mansion is not as luxurious as she imagined. Even the Marquis''s mansion in the capital city can''t compare with it. It can only be regarded as a larger and more open house than the general Sanjin mansion. Lian''er stood outside the upper room and shouted to the people inside, "princess, the doctor is here." Immediately there was a sound of falling things inside, and then the sharp voice of Chutian''s heart said: "I want you to hire a doctor. How can you go so long? Is it where to hide to be lazy? Get out of here! " When lian''er heard Chutian''s heart calling and swearing, she could not help shivering and hurriedly reached out to open the door. As soon as the door opened, a strange smell came to Qi Rongyue''s eyes, which was the fragrance of scorpion tail butterfly flower. I didn''t expect that there could be scorpion tail butterfly flower in places like Jincheng. She had already guessed what was wrong with Chu Tian''s heart. No wonder she was so anxious to ask her maid. Chu Tian''s heart was always fond of beauty, and her temper was very grumpy. She was not good, and the people around her would be even worse. Entering the room, the fragrance of the scorpion tail butterfly flower is more and more strong. It has to be said that the fragrance is very good, rich and not boring. No wonder chutianxin will put the flower in the room. She glanced at the small round table in the room. There were several kinds of snacks on the table, among which there were mianyun cakes. Besides mianyun cakes, there were few other snacks that had been touched. It can be seen how chutianxin liked to eat the mianyun cakes. Unfortunately, sometimes it''s such a common hobby that it''s likely to become a breakthrough point for the opponent to attack or frame up, making people defenseless. Chu Tianxin likes to eat mianyun cake. She has a cook who specializes in making mianyun cake for her. The cook is skillful. In ordinary mianyun cake, not only rose honey but also Peach Blossom Honey are added. Peach Blossom Honey has the effect of nourishing the face. It is said that eating it can make the skin white and red, and the air color is as tender and attractive as peach blossom in March. This is also a big reason for chutianxin''s preference for mianyun cake. It can not only relieve the appetite of the stomach and mouth, but also beautify and nourish the face, killing two birds with one stone. Unfortunately, peach blossom honey has a natural enemy, that is, scorpion tail butterfly flower. If the two match, the skin will be damaged. If you want to come to Chu Tianxin now, you must not dare to show it to others. She went straight to the front of the bed and said to the man in the tent, "princess, please show the women your face." Chu Tianxin heard that she was a woman, and finally felt a little better. Although she hesitated, in order to cure the strange disease earlier, she could only bite her teeth and lift the tent curtain to expose her face full of red rash. As expected, Chu Tianxin''s face could hardly see her original appearance, and the dense rash covered her whole face. Chu Tian''s heart''s eyes were fixed on the woman who was like peach blossom in front of him, and his heart was full of jealousy. It was disgusting that a district woman doctor had such a face. Qi Rongyue said: "the princess is not satisfied with the water and the earth, plus the spring inhalation of too much pollen causes skin rash." Chu Tian''s face was impatient: "don''t tell this princess that it''s useless, you can say whether it can be cured." Chapter 258 257 "of course, it''s just troublesome. It needs the cooperation of the princess." Chu Tianxin once heard that he could cure it, and hurriedly replied, "as long as he can cure it, how can he cooperate?" Qi Rongyue quickly wrote a prescription for lian''er to prepare. Lian''er has a look at the prescription. There are no rare herbs on it, just a few things that can be found in the kitchen, such as salt, vinegar, water and eggs. Although lian''er was suspicious, he dared not speak. He sent someone to take it in a hurry. after waiting for someone to take it, Qi Rongyue mixed several things into a paste and said: "princess, please move to the hospital." Chu Tian frowned: "I''m like this now. How can I go out to meet people?" Qi Rongyue said: "the air in the room is blocked and overheated, which will affect the effect of your face dressing. It''s more refreshing in the hospital, and it''s more beneficial to heat clearing and detoxification." Lian''er hurriedly said, "I''m going to let everyone out, so no one will see the princess." Chu Tian nodded his head, and finally his face relaxed a little. After a while, lian''er came to ask Chu Tianxin to move to the courtyard. There was no one in the courtyard. Even according to Qi Rongyue''s order, he set up a reclining chair. Qi Rongyue said, "please lie down in the chair and I will cover your face." Chu Tianxin hesitates. It looks disgusting. If it doesn''t work on her face, will it hurt her skin? "Are you sure you can cure this disease? Will it leave scars? " Chu Tianxin asked. Qi Rongyue said: "nature will not leave scars. If the princess doesn''t believe me, she can try it on her hand first." Chu Tian nodded: "this is a way. First, try it on your hand. If it works, it''s not too late to face." The skin on the face is not careless at all. Chu Tianxin sits down. Qi Rongyue chooses a bit of wood chip to smear on Chu Tianxin''s arm. She is lucky. If the rash doesn''t disappear in a few days, it will start to fester. At that time, don''t say that her face will leave bruises all over her body. Chutianxin, chutianxin, you should be glad that you got this disease before my revenge. In order to get into the Regent''s palace as soon as possible and get close to Chulian as soon as possible, I will cure your disease first, and I don''t need to feel too lucky, because there are some things that you have temporarily, sooner or later you still have to pay back. On the arm full of red rash, a layer of egg paste made by Qi Rongyue was applied, and a hot pain made Chu Tian''s heart bared his teeth. Can''t it hurt? She added more salt and vinegar to make her suffer more. "What the hell is this? Why does it hurt so much? " Chu Tianxin resisted the impulse to erase the disgusting egg paste and shouted at Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue''s face was still, and he said in a low voice: "there is toxin in the rash. This paste is used for detoxification. Since it''s detoxification, there will be some pain naturally. You can bear it." Chu Tianxin thought that it would not hurt after enduring it, but unexpectedly, the pain became more and more intense, just like someone lit a fire on her arm, which made her sweat. "How much longer?" She asked, shaking her lips. Qi dissolves the moon light way: "also wants a column fragrant time." So Chu Tianxin received another pillar of incense. After a pillar of incense, she hurriedly said, "it''s time. Hurry up, get it off me." Qi Rongyue takes a wet cloth towel and wipes out the dried egg paste just applied on her arm. Chapter 259 258 surprisingly, the rash has been eliminated at the place where the egg paste was applied. Although the skin is still a little red, it has surprised Chu Tianxin. "Effective, really effective!" She was so happy that she immediately felt that the pain she had just suffered was worth it. So Chu Tianxin began to apply egg paste on her face and body. Although she felt disgusted, in order to be beautiful, she spelled. Chu Tian groaned painfully. His sharp fingernails kept scratching the handle of the reclining chair, making a sound of stabbing, which made his hair grow straight. Qi dissolves the moon in the heart to smile secretly, Chu Tianxin if knew that oneself intentionally entire her, feared is will be mad! Of course, she won''t know. After an hour, Chutian''s red rash on his heart had been eliminated completely, but there was still a layer of light red on his skin. Looking at himself in the mirror, Chu Tian smiled proudly: "God is on my side indeed." "Of course, the princess is a blessed person. Naturally, she should be treated well." Chu Tian''s heart glanced at Qi Rongyue and said in a cool voice, "enjoy!" Lian''er quickly takes out a purse and puts it into Qi Rongyue''s hands: "the princess rewards you, but not thanks." Qi Rongyue is busy with Chutian''s heart: "thank you, Princess!" Chu Tianxin''s eyes could not be removed from the mirror, and she asked, "when will this layer of light red be eliminated?" Qi Rongyue said: "at most two days will be able to recover as before." She thought and said, "these days, the princess should go out less and enjoy flowers less. Your face is just right. You can''t blow, and you can''t touch pollen any more." Naturally, we can''t tell her the real cause of the disease, but we can''t let her recur in a short time. Otherwise, the name of her miracle doctor can''t be established. How can she enter the Regent''s palace in the future. At this time, the voice of King Jin came from outside: "Why are you all standing outside? Does the princess have to wait? " A maid replied, "it''s the princess who asked us to come out and wait, and then go back." Chu Tianxin put down the bronze mirror and said to his son, "go and ask the king of Jin to come in." There was no terrible rash on her face now, and she was not afraid to see him again. Lian''er went in response. As soon as he opened the door, the king of Jin rushed in. He saw Chu Tianxin sitting on the reclining chair. There was no red rash on his face. He was looking at him with a smile. He was puzzled. What was the matter? Didn''t she eat the sponge cake? When he approached, he found Chutian''s face was not quite right. It was different from the past. "Hengzhi, here you are!" She rose to meet min Hengzhi, smiling sweetly. The king of Jin frowned and asked, "what happened to your face? How is it different from the past. " Chu Tianxin said with a smile: "I got up this morning, but I was scared to death. There were a lot of rashes on my face. Fortunately, the doctor that lian''er invited is very good. He has cured me. Do you think there are no rashes?" Following the eyes of Chu Tianxin, the king of Jin found Qi Rongyue standing beside him. He was stunned and said, "it''s you?" "Do you know?" Chutian asked She looked at Qi Rongyue, saw her eyebrows drooping, a face indifferent way: "do not know!" The king of Jin staggered Chu''s heart and approached Qi Rongyue: "don''t you know? How can I remember that we have seen it more than once! " Chu Tianxin''s eyebrows wrinkled at once. Heng Zhi''s eyes at Miss Qi seemed different. Although he could not see the affection, they were definitely different from the ordinary girls. Chapter 260 259 she was jealous at once, and her Yin and Yang were strange: "it''s still an old acquaintance!" Now she really wants to tear Qi Rongyue''s beautiful face. Qi Rongyue heard Chu Tianxin''s sour and jealous meaning. He smiled in his heart and said, "don''t get me wrong, princess. I really don''t know Jin Wang. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him my name." Chu Tianxin looked at the king of Jin and raised his eyebrow and asked, "what''s her name?" King of Jin shrugged: "I don''t know, I haven''t asked, but even if I asked, I''m afraid this young lady may not say that she seems to have prejudice against this king!" After hearing this, Chutian''s frown is finally a little stretch, but the unhappiness in his heart has not been reduced. The man she regarded as treasure is disliked by another woman? What''s this? Therefore, Chu Tianxin looks at Qi Rongyue, and even thinks whether this will be her hard to get method for Hengzhi. Obviously, this move is very useful for Hengzhi. At least Hengzhi remembers her face and shows interest in her. As a princess, she could not hold the heart of her husband-in-law tightly, which was enough to disgust her. Now, before she got married, there was a rival in love. Could she let it go? Chu Tianxin approaches Qi Rongyue and stares at her face. The more he looks at her, the more jealousy he has in her heart. This woman, surnamed Qi, not only looks good, but also has delicate and white skin. Her cheeks are also covered with a layer of light pink. She is very healthy and lovable. Don''t say that King Jin, even she looks at her, and wants to reach for it. She took a deep breath, yin and Yang strange airway: "this face is really good-looking, even this princess saw, also feel very pleasant." Xueer is standing behind Qi Rongyue. After hearing this, she has a cold sweat on her back. It seems that Tianxin princess is going to do harm to her. What can I do? What can I do. She took her eyes to see her young lady, but she saw her young lady''s face was still light. It seemed that she didn''t take Princess Tianxin''s words into her eyes and didn''t look scared at all. Does the young lady have a way to deal with it? "The princess is flattered!" She replied in a low voice. Chutian''s heart was even more upset when she was so detached. She sneered: "Miss Qi is so skillful in medicine, which is rare in the world. Why don''t you stay with me in the future and return to Beijing in the future. I will guarantee you to enter the Royal Hospital." Without waiting for Qi Rongyue to answer, Chu Tianxin said: "but since you want to stay with me, you need to prove whether you are sincere to me, and let me feel comfortable every time I see you. It''s just your face. I''m not comfortable looking at it now." The king of Jin frowned and said, "what do you mean by that?" Chu Tianxin ignores the king of Jin and only stares at Qi Rongyue, who is indifferent. She wants to see how long you can calm down. Qi Rongyue raised her eyes and looked into Chutian''s beautiful eyes, which were cold and vicious. She said with a smile: "thanks for the love of the princess, but the women didn''t want to pursue fame and wealth. They just wanted to live in the hospital and give a part to those suffering from illness. They didn''t dare to think about anything else. Please don''t blame the princess." Chu Tianxin takes an eye to see lian''er. Lian''er knows what he wants. He immediately steps forward and raises the volume and says, "Qi Rongyue, the princess asked you to wait on her side. That''s your blessing. Don''t drink without penalty. Don''t face without shame." Qi Rongyue shook his head and said with a light smile: "miss lian''er is so eloquent, not everyone can have such a blessing as Miss lian''er." Chapter 261 Lian''er is shocked. Is this a compliment or a demerit? Or ridicule? At this time, the king of Jin interposed, "since she doesn''t want to do it, it''s over. Your face is better. What else do you force others to do?" It''s good that the king of Jin didn''t interrupt. This interruption made Chu Tianxin believe that Qi Rongyue seduced the king of Jin. "Hengzhi, this is my business. I hope you don''t meddle in it. Or, if I leave her, I will break the connection between you. So are you nervous?" She raised her eyebrows and stared at King Jin''s handsome eyes. It seemed that she wanted to find a clue from his eyes. Unfortunately not. Min Hengzhi''s eyes are firm, and he doesn''t hesitate when he speaks. He doesn''t seem to be lying. "Not all women in the world will like a man like Ben Wang. You can rest assured!" He said quietly. Qi Rongyue glanced at the king of Jin and said in his heart why he wanted to help such an insignificant person as her? What was in his mind? Qi Rongyue saw Chu Tianxin''s eyes once again fall on his own body, and said: "the princess is worried too much, and the women have already been married. How dare they make a false impression on other men? Please tell her." Hearing this, Chu Tian''s heart was a little surprised. She was married? So, she didn''t mean to hang Zhi? "To whom?" Chu Tianxin asks. Min Hengzhi also looked at her and intuitively told him that she was lying. She didn''t look like an engaged girl. Whose family''s man would let his fiancee show up all day? Qi Rongyue frowned, wondering who to take as a shield? At this time, a clear male voice came from the gate of the hospital: "it''s me!" When they looked sideways, they saw a tall and straight figure standing at the gate of the courtyard. Their swords were full of vigor and vitality. Chu Tian''s heart frowned and his voice sank three points: "Zheng Zhongwen?" Zheng Zhongwen came to her, with a cynical smile on the corner of his mouth. "Princess Tianxin, oh no, it''s Princess Tianxin now. I haven''t seen her for a long time. It''s OK!" Chu Tian is too lazy to be polite to him. Qi Rongyue, beside his finger, says, "what did you just say? Is she your fiancee? " Zheng Zhongwen didn''t look at Qi Rongyue. He just looked at Chu Tianxin and nodded: "yes, she is my fiancee. How? Does Princess Tianxin want my fiancee to be your maid? " Chu Tianxin saw that he was serious. It didn''t seem that he was just talking nonsense. His face was full of haze and finally gave out a ray of light: "Zheng Shizi joked. Since it''s your fiancee, how can I be my maid? I was just joking." She hated Zheng Zhongwen since she was a child, because he liked Chu Tianyu since he was a child. Apart from Chu Tianyu, he never paid attention to anyone, including her Princess. But after all, he is the son of marquis Yongping, who is the only Marquis holding the military power in the court. He has a deep foundation in the court, and her father has already told her that she can''t deal with the Marquis Yongping in any case before his great career is completed. In the future, if my father wants to sit on the throne of the golden dragon, he has to rely on the support of some important officials in the court, including the Marquis Yongping. Even so, Chu Tianxin could not listen to Zheng Zhongwen''s one-sided words. She looked at Qi Rongyue and asked, "what Zheng Shizi said is true? Do you have a engagement? " She looks at Zheng Zhongwen, but Zheng seems to be avoiding her eyes. She has looked elsewhere. She knows his kindness, but has he ever thought about the consequences of today''s words? Chapter 262 261 "no, Zheng Shizi and I, just friends, have no other relationship!" She was ruthless at last. She could not involve him. He should not be involved in this dispute. Zheng Zhongwen seems to have guessed that she would say that. He has already thought about saying words in his mind. He hurried to Qi Rongyue''s side. He grabbed Qi''s wrist and smiled: "Rongyue, I was wrong last time. It''s so long since I''ve passed. It''s time for you to let go of your anger. Can''t I make it clear that I''m after you from Pengcheng to Jincheng? I swear, I and yuan''er girl are just playing tricks on each other. They are not attracted to her. You are the only one in my heart. You believe me. " Qi Rongyue took back his hand and frowned: "Zheng Shizi, please don''t do this. I''ve already said that it''s impossible for us. I can''t stand up to the high gate of your Yongping Houfu. Please don''t pester Shizi again." After that, she looked down at Chutian and blessed her body. She took the opportunity to say, "princess, if there is nothing else, the women will leave!" She turned around, winked at Xueer and hurriedly retreated. In order to make the performance more realistic, Zheng Zhongwen immediately put the file in his hand into min Hengzhi''s arms: "this is what Lord Wang asked me to send. You can see it yourself." After that, he hurriedly chased Qi Rongyue out of the east courtyard: "Rongyue, wait for me!" Chu Tianxin looks at Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen''s figure disappearing at the gate of the courtyard. He feels that there are some strange things in his mind, but he can''t say where they are. The king of Jin looked at Chu Tianxin coldly and said in a cool voice, "since you don''t trust me so much, why are you in such a hurry to marry me? It''s better to postpone my marriage. After you see me clearly, it''s not too late to make a decision. " After that, he snorted coldly, took the file, turned around and left. Chu Tianxin felt that she wanted to be a whole person, but at last she managed herself... Zheng Zhongwen chased Qi Rongyue out of the palace of the king of Jin. She stood outside the carriage and didn''t go up. She was obviously waiting for him. "Just now, I --" "I know that you''re trying to help me, but you really don''t have to. I have my own way out." She fixed his eyebrows and eyes, and her heart ached slightly: "Zhongwen, I''m sorry, I have a lot of things to do. Before I finish these things, I can''t, and I''m not qualified to talk about marriage, let alone let you follow me to bear the responsibilities that should not be borne by you." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t know what to say, but she said: "Zhongwen, thank you for all you have done for me. I don''t think I can repay you for the time being. If there is a future -" she suddenly stopped, her eyes slightly red: "what will happen in the future, let''s talk about it in the future. I''ll go first. Take care of yourself." She turned to get in the car and went straight into the car without looking at him again. Seeing the carriage disappear, Zheng Zhongwen opens his mouth, but the voice doesn''t shout out. What is she hiding from? She clearly has no marriage or sweetheart, but she refuses him for thousands of miles. Why? When he returned to the Yamen with full of doubts, he saw Sangui rush to the Yamen and gasped: "childe, childe --" ZHENG Zhongwen frowned: "what''s the matter with you? What happened? " Sangui waved and gasped for breath: "Yin, Mr. Yin is here!" Zheng Zhongwen was shocked: "Yixuan? What''s the matter with him? " Sangui shook his head: "I don''t know. I''ve sent someone to take him to his residence. He said you can go to him when you come back." Chapter 263 When Zheng Zhongwen came to Jincheng, he was bound to hear the news of dissolving the moon. How would he explain to him then? To be frank? If so, can they continue to be friends? At home, it''s the third quarter of Shenshi time. Yin Yixuan is sitting under the peach blossom tree in the courtyard, drinking alone and reading books. It''s very pleasant. Zheng Zhongwen sat down at the table, poured himself a glass of warm wine and drank it all. Yin Yixuan smiles: "thirsty?" They are the best friends, they don''t need those useless manners and greetings. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head, looked at the familiar face in front of him, and asked, "do you come to Jincheng to dissolve the moon?" Yin Yixuan was shocked: "how do you know? Have you met her? " The expression on his face gradually solidified. He didn''t hear it wrong. He just called her to dissolve the moon. When did they become so close? Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "yes, on the first day when I came to Jincheng." Yin Yixuan asked again, "how is she now? Where is she? " Zheng Zhongwen thought of what she had looked like when she left the king''s mansion. How is she now? He doesn''t seem to know. "She has opened a Yoga Workshop in Renhe street. It''s very good. If you want to see her, you can go now." Yin Yixuan thought that he would have to work hard to find her when he came to Jincheng, but he didn''t expect that Zhongwen had met her first. He couldn''t tell what he was feeling. He was jealous, but he was afraid of misunderstanding Zhongwen like last time. Maybe there was nothing between them? He got up and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "go with me!" Zheng Zhongwen thought about it and shook his head: "I''m tired. Go on your own. The coachman knows the way." When Yin Yixuan saw that he didn''t really want to go, he didn''t force himself any more. He turned around and went out of the yard, sat in the coach outside, and when the coach drove into the downtown, he asked Si Yuan to sit beside the coachman to inquire about the news. "Do you adults often go to Rongyu hall?" Si Yuan asked. The coachman shook his head: "adults go to the Yamen every day. They don''t often go to the Rongyu hall when they have time. But today, I met Miss Qi outside the king''s mansion. After a while, they separated." The coachman tucked the silver ingot from Si Yuan into his arms. Si Yuan asked again, "how many times have you taken your doctor to the yoga hall?" The coachman shook his head: "not once. Adults usually don''t ride a carriage. They ride horses all the time. Only today when they go to the king''s Mansion from the Yamen can they ride this carriage." Si Yuan asked a few more questions, but he didn''t get the answer he wanted. It seems that he wants to know the truth. Apart from Zheng Shizi himself, only three GUIs are the most clear. The carriage stops outside the Rongyu hall. Yin Yixuan jumps out of the carriage and looks at the sign of the black and gold Rongyu hall. It gives an illusion that he is in Pengcheng again at this moment. as like as two peas in the hall of Pengcheng, she was quiet, spacious and cold. When she sat down on the platform, she read with her head bent. Everything was just like the scene in his memory. "Young master yin? Why are you here? " Xueer did not know where she came from and cried out abruptly. Yin Yixuan paused and smiled, "if you want to come, you can come." When he spoke, he stared at Qi Rongyue closely, and saw that her eyes finally lifted from the book and looked to him. Her eyes are like a pool, deep but not bottomed, seemingly calm on the surface, but at the bottom of her eyes, he seems to find a trace of sadness. She has something on her mind. What is it? Chapter 264 263 "what? It''s no surprise to see me suddenly appear? " Yin Yixuan asked with a smile and sat on the chair in front of the clinic table. She looked down and put her eyes on the book again. In a low voice, she said, "it''s coming. What''s the surprise?" It''s coming. What''s the surprise. It seems to be a way of greeting between acquaintances, just like he and Zhongwen. There is no need for politeness and greetings. Unlike him and Zhongwen, she didn''t want to greet him at all, because she didn''t care. Although her attitude towards him has always been this way, which has never changed, he thought that after that time, their relationship would at least change a little. It''s a pity that he thinks everything is the same and her attitude remains unchanged. Although she had psychological preparation, she still couldn''t help losing her heart. When she met Zhongwen in Jincheng, was it just as indifferent as now? Certainly not. After all, she and Zhongwen have saved each other''s lives. Their friendship must be deeper than him. He laughed and said, "I haven''t thanked you for saving my life in the hands of the bandits since you fell off the cliff so long ago." Her eyes still did not leave the book, but her eyes were still fixed in one place, apparently absent-minded. After listening to his words, she finally looked up, put down the book in her hand, and said in a low voice: "you don''t have to thank me. That time, it was because of me, and I should save you." Yin Yixuan shakes his head: "you can''t say that. Saving my life is saving. How can you say that it''s right? For this reason, you almost have an accident. I''m sorry for a long time." She raised her eyebrows: "Oh? How is Mr. Yin going to thank me? " "I''ll invite you to dinner. Please call Zhongwen. Let''s have a talk. It''s very rare for us to meet our old friends in another country." It''s really hard! "Good!" She readily agreed. Xueer was so surprised that she almost didn''t fall out of her eyes. Did the young lady agree? Both Mr. Yin and Mr. Zheng Shizi like miss. The Miss also knows that, I''m afraid both Mr. Yin and Mr. Zheng understand that such an invitation is not suitable. But Mr. Yin Yixuan proposed it, and the Miss agreed. What are they thinking about in their hearts? She felt that her head was not enough. She could not think through the heart of the young lady or Yin Yixuan. Yin Yixuan immediately asked Siyuan to arrange for the best restaurant in Jincheng, and sent someone to inform Zheng Zhongwen that he would go first, and then they would arrive. At the moment of Youshi, Zheng Zhongwen first arrived at the restaurant of Si Yuanding, where Gao Yunju lived. But I didn''t expect that just after I got off the horse, I met governor Wang and his wife and daughter. Governor Wang saw him from afar and hurriedly said, "what a coincidence, Mr. Zheng!" Zheng Zhongwen didn''t want to slip away, but he turned around with a smile and arched his hand at Lord Wang: "Lord Wang is also coming to the banquet?" Wang Zhifu''s eyes seemed to sweep his daughter unintentionally. When he saw her blush, he knew it. He approached Zheng Zhongwen with a smile and said, "yes, a family feast. How about you? What kind of person comes out to drink? Or come with us. " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no need, I have a friend from Kyoto to hold a banquet here. I arrived first, and he will be there soon." Chapter 265 264 so Cao Cao arrived. He saw a carriage coming at a gallop, and stopped behind the carriage of the magistrate Wang. From the carriage, a young man came down first. He looked like Pan an and had extraordinary bearing. Then he was a girl. She stepped on her feet and stepped down. Then she stretched out her hand and tried to hold on to the lady who came out slowly from the carriage. The young lady was dressed in a long skirt with yellow embroidery and light blue hibiscus flowers. The bright color made her face more beautiful. It can be seen that she is well dressed for Yixuan? Yixuan also extended her hand to her, she almost did not hesitate to put her hand into Yixuan''s palm. Zheng Zhongwen''s heart is tingling slightly. Is her sweetheart Yixuan? Is it really Yixuan? At this time, Lord Wang''s words sounded in his ear: "a good pair of talented and beautiful wall people." He took a hard look away and looked away. At this time, a figure ran into his eyes. He was familiar with it, but didn''t remember who it was. Seeing his appearance, Wang Yunyan chuckled and said, "Mr. Zheng is so forgetful, even my benefactor has forgotten." When it comes to saving the benefactor, Zheng Zhongwen remembers that she was the girl who pulled him across the street from Rongyu hall that day. He hurriedly gave a salute to Wang Yunyan and said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, it''s a little dark, but I didn''t see it clearly for a while." "I don''t think you didn''t see it clearly, but you didn''t see it at all," Wang said She noticed that when Mr. Zheng looked at the girl who had just come down from the carriage, his eyes were not right. At this time, Yin Yixuan and Qi Rongyue have approached. When they saw these people around Zheng Zhongwen, they raised their eyebrows and said with a smile, "Zhongwen, we haven''t been introduced yet!" Zheng Zhongwen nodded, keeping calm on his face, and said quietly, "this is governor Wang, this is Mrs. Wang, this is Mr. Wang''s daughter, Miss Wang." After introducing the people here, Zheng Zhongwen said to Wang dahen, "this is my friend from Kyoto, Yin Yixuan. This is the doctor of Rongyu hall, Miss Qi. The case of the last single house was solved only after Ms Qi helped to defend poison." Lord Wang looked surprised. He had heard about Miss Qi for a long time, but he didn''t expect that she was such a beautiful young girl. And that Yin Yixuan, whose name sounds familiar to me, is not the number one scholar in modern science, the son of Yin in the Houfu of Wenchang? Yin Yixuan bows to Lord Wang: "I have seen Lord Wang!" Qi Rongyue also followed the blessing of the body, it is considered to have seen the ceremony. Lord Wang said to Yin Yixuan, "it''s said that the number one scholar in modern science is also Yin!" Yin Yixuan chuckles: "it''s just below." Mr. Wang quickly grinned, "I didn''t expect to meet Yin Zhuangyuan here. I''m very lucky." Zheng Shizi''s friend, born naturally, should have thought of it. After a few more greetings, a man came out to remind Mr. Wang that he was about to open the table. Mr. Wang was reluctant to say goodbye to the two men, a champion from Wenchang mansion and a son from Yongping mansion. Both of them were destined to be pillars of the country in the future. Naturally, he would like to make a good relationship and help his future development. He took another look at his daughter. Of course, it would be even better if she could get together with people like Zheng Shizi. Wang Yunyan said to Zheng Zhongwen, "if you really want to thank me, tomorrow I will wait for you in the splendid teahouse. Would you do me a favor?" Chapter 266 265 ZHENG Zhongwen is stunned. Are the girls so bold now? In the presence of so many people, dare to openly ask men, so not afraid to damage their reputation? He was just about to refuse, but Wang Yunyan took the lead: "if you refuse me, you will not pay attention to my salvation at all." Zheng Zhongwen is speechless, subconsciously takes the eye to see Qi Rongyue, Qi Rongyue side head looks elsewhere, ignores his vision. At this time, Wang Yunyan said with a smile, "if you don''t speak, I will take it as your promise. When tomorrow is over, I will see you all." Wang Yunyan then turned and ran away, following her parents'' footsteps to the upstairs compartment. Yin Yixuan looked at the situation and couldn''t help joking: "Zhongwen, it seems that you are lucky." Zheng Zhongwen looks embarrassed, and takes an eye to see Qi Rongyue. Seeing her pale face, he doesn''t seem to take this seriously at all. For the first time, he feels sad and only forces his face to laugh and turns off the topic: "what nonsense do you say? Go in, it''s not too early." The private room ordered by Si Yuan is also on the second floor. It''s next to the private room where Mr. Wang lives. Fortunately, the tavern is very rich. It uses several thickened logs to separate the private room from the private room. The doors and windows are made by the skilled craftsman. The sound insulation effect is very good, and the lively sound of persuading wine can hardly be heard next door. Three people sit down, the table is a rectangular table, with soft cushion, Yin Yixuan naturally sat beside Qi Rongyue, while Zheng Zhongwen sat at the other end, facing Yin Yixuan. "Just outside, Zhong Wen, did you say that Rong Yue helped you solve a case? What''s going on? " Asked Yin Yixuan. Zheng Zhongwen took over the wine pot from Sangui. He poured Yin Yixuan a glass of wine and Qi Rongyue a cup of hot tea. Then he said with a smile, "it''s a long story. It was the first day I came to the Yamen to take office. Unexpectedly, I met a murder case. The magistrate ordered me to solve the case. But at that time, I couldn''t find out what poison the dead had. I had to go to Renhe street to find a doctor. That''s all By chance, I met the newly opened Rongyu hall at that time. " "So you ask Rong Yue to help you identify the poison of the dead and help you solve the first case you took over after taking office?" Yin Yixuan smiles on his face, but he is very sad in his heart. This position should have been his, and he should have met Rongyue first. Heaven made people, and everything was reversed. Fortunately, thanks to his coming, everything has not been settled yet, and he has a chance to reset what has been reversed again. Qi Rongyue, who has been silent for a long time, finally said, "I just did what a Chu Dynasty people should do, and I gave my strength. It''s not a great thing. I won''t mention it again." After that, she raised her glass and said to Yin Yixuan, "you have come a long way. I was supposed to be the one to take the wind for you, but instead I want you to spend money." Yin Yixuan''s smile is bright, and the beautiful face seems to be overflowing with light. He raises his glass and touches Qi Rongyue gently. The crispy noise of porcelain collision makes him feel more and more happy: "what''s the difference between you and me?" Qi Rongyue chuckles and doesn''t take his words, as if it is the default. Zheng Zhongwen, on the other side, seems to have been forgotten. He holds back his eyes, doesn''t go to see her, doesn''t go to see them, and just drinks one mouthful. Sangui looked at the childe like this, and felt very sad. He hurriedly put some dishes in the dishes in front of him and said in a low voice, "childe, please eat something. Drinking on an empty stomach hurts you." Chapter 267 266 ZHENG Zhongwen made a sound, but he didn''t move his chopsticks. He still sent the cup which had just been filled to his mouth and drank it up. After a while, the wine pot in front of him was empty, and on his face, he was three times drunk: "take the wine!" Sangui stands still, takes an eye to see Yin Yixuan and Qi Rongyue, hoping that they can persuade his aristocratic son. Qi Rongyue frowns and doesn''t speak. He looks down at the tea cup in front of him. His hands under the table are tightly twisted together, as if he is competing with someone. Yin Yixuan said to Zheng Zhongwen, "you are drunk. Don''t drink any more. Let Sangui take you back!" Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyes and sat in the opposite Yixuan. His familiar face gradually became blurred. He suddenly smiled: "well, you two haven''t seen each other for so long. I think there must be a lot to say. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for me to be here!" Yin Yixuan is not smiling and talking. Qi Rongyue is always drooping her eyes. She doesn''t look at him or Yin Yixuan. No one knows what she is thinking, but such silence gives a default illusion. He got up and walked out of the box. When the door closed, the room was silent. Yin Yixuan thought of Zheng Zhongwen''s appearance. He was almost sure that Zhongwen, like him, fell in love with Rongyue. No one knows more about the pain of love than he does. He understands the pain in Zhongwen''s heart. Not only Zhongwen but also Zhongwen has it. Just, why did Rong Yue promise to go to the banquet? Is it because of him or Zhongwen? When Zhongwen is drinking, he can see the worry of Rongyue. Obviously, Rongyue cares more about Zhongwen than him. He took a deep breath and left all these thoughts behind. How to start is not important, how to proceed is not important, and what is important is the end. He believes that dissolve the moon will choose him finally, this will be a perfect ending. There was a smile on his handsome face. He took a chopstick of vegetables and put it into the dish of Rongyue: "eat it, it''s going to be cold." Qi Rongyue didn''t move her chopsticks. She got up slowly and said to Yin Yixuan, "I suddenly remember that there are still medicines in the oven. It''s too late. Sorry, it''s killing you." Yin Yixuan frowned: "you want to go?" She nodded and crossed him to the door. He hurriedly got up and grabbed her by the wrist. "You haven''t eaten a single dish. You need to eat even if you are in a hurry!" She looked down and saw that he held her hand tightly. In a low voice, she said, "young master Yin, please respect yourself." Yin Yixuan is stunned, immediately let go of hand: "dissolve the moon, you are so cold to me suddenly, is it because of Zhongwen?" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "not because of who, I just hope you don''t misunderstand, and don''t waste time, in my body, without what you want, it''s useless for you to persist any more. It''s better for you and me to let go earlier." Yin Yixuan came to her and looked her in the eyes. He said, "it''s because of Zhongwen, isn''t it? Because he found you before me, you moved your heart to him, didn''t you? " Qi Rongyue frowns, and Yin Yixuan, who is always gentle and elegant, why can he say such sharp words? It seems that this is not his usual behavior style. Or is there another different Yin Yixuan hidden under his warm face? Like Chu Lian, like min Hengzhi, there is a gentleman''s skin bag, but there is no gentleman''s heart. Can Yin Yixuan be such a person? Chapter 268 267 she shook her head: "I didn''t care about anyone, even if I did, it''s none of your business. Childe Yin, if there''s nothing important in the future, we still don''t need to meet again. Our relationship is not one that needs to be met often. I hope you can understand." When Yin Yixuan saw that she had finished speaking, he was about to leave. He hurriedly stopped her and asked, "if it was Zhongwen, would you say the same thing?" Xueer is annoyed to see that Miss Yin Yixuan has stopped her from going. She rushes forward to rescue her. However, Siyuan suddenly comes out of nowhere and stops her. She says with a smile: "let''s stop the business between the master and the son." Xue''er reaches out and pushes Si Yuan. However, she has little strength. She can''t shake Si Yuan at all. She can only stare at him and work hard. Qi Rongyue''s face was sharp and heavy. Looking at Yin Yixuan''s eyes, he felt a little disgusted: "what do you mean by this, young master yin? Do you think there must be something hidden between me and Zhongwen?" Zhongwen? You call him Zhongwen, but you call me prince Yin. Doesn''t that mean everything? He smiled bitterly, and the boulder in his chest became more and more heavy, which made him feel out of breath. He fixed her eyebrows and eyes, a word said: "I will not give up, you and me, this is the fate of marriage, deviated from the road, I will let it go back to the right track." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "you are wrong. My marriage with you is doomed to be broken. The road has not deviated, but the path of each person is different. In my opinion, it is extremely correct. Mr. Yin, you are worth a better girl. Please take a long-term view. In Kyoto, I don''t know how many noble girls are waiting to marry you, and I am doomed to Be a stranger to you. " After that, she didn''t wait for Yin Yixuan to respond. She turned to avoid his obstacles and pushed the door out. Xueer sees this, and pushes aside Si Yuan, who is no longer on guard, and rushes out of the compartment behind the young lady. Outside the private room, the master and the servant were not downstairs, but they were stopped by another man. "Miss Qi, please stay!" Qi Rongyue turned around and saw Miss Wang walking towards her with a light step, with a slightly shy smile on her beautiful face. She turned back and nodded and smiled at Wang: "Miss Wang." Wang Yunyan''s eyes looked around. She did not see the man she wanted to see. She was a little disappointed. "Miss Qi, go back alone?" Qi Rongyue knew what she meant, but didn''t want to pick up her stubble. He said in a low voice, "I''ve brought my own guard, it''s OK." Wang Yunyan said, "yes, you are a girl who goes out at night. You need to take a guard, otherwise it''s not safe." Looking at her absent-minded face, Qi Rongyue raised her eyebrows and asked, "what else is Miss Wang doing?" There are two pink light clouds on Wang Yunyan''s face, with a low smile and a whisper: "I see Miss Qi is familiar with Mr. Yin and Mr. Zheng, so I want to ask Miss Qi what Mr. Zheng likes on weekdays." What does he like? He likes to dance with swords, take risks and challenges, be nice to the people he cares about, be nice to the people he hates, and not even want to say a word more. He also likes to drink osmanthus wine, eat beef with sauce, and seem to like baked sweet potato. When I was a child, I was very naughty. Although I grew up, I was still stubborn. It turned out that she knew him so well, and she was surprised! Chapter 269 268 Qi Rongyue shakes his head at Wang Yunyan: "sorry, I''m not familiar with Zheng Shizi. I''m afraid I can''t help you if you want to know." Wang Yunyan didn''t feel disappointed because of her words, but a burst of joy rose in her heart. This is the answer she wanted. Seeing Wang Yunyan''s happy smile, Qi Rongyue sighed and said, "Miss Wang, if there is nothing else, I''ll go back first." Wang Yunyan nodded quickly, "OK, Miss Qi, please walk slowly." The carriage drove in the downtown area, but the noise outside the carriage didn''t reach her ears. Her mind was full of Zhongwen''s drinking, and Zhongwen''s complicated eyes when he looked at her. She is determined to alienate him, not only to cut off his budding feelings for her, but also to cut off her trust and dependence on him. In front of him, she will always inadvertently put down all the precautions and say something that should not have been said. One day, he will find out the secret that can never be known to the world. She can''t let it happen, she has to stop it, and the only way to stop it is to stop. "What''s wrong with you, miss?" Xueer looks at Qi Rongyue with worried face. Since she came to miss, she has never seen her look so depressed. Although she is not smart, she can also guess what is the reason for this. It''s a real refusal by Miss Yin, but it''s against her heart to refuse Zheng Shizi. Since they came back from the restaurant, they haven''t met again, and miss has never smiled happily again. "I''m fine!" She smiled lightly, patted Xueer''s back of hand, looked out of her eyes at the street view, and saw that the peach blossom tree on the road was full of peach blossom trees. The moon was high in the night sky, and the breeze was blowing, sending the light fragrance of peach blossom into her nose. "Another spring, I don''t know the peach blossom in crape myrtle palace. It''s as good as before?" Xueer doesn''t understand. She wants to ask where the crape myrtle palace is, but she closes her eyes again. She looks tired. Back to the Rongyu hall, the staff in the hall are still carrying out the lights to calculate the accounts. In a few days, it will be the end of the month. It is also the end of the first month after the opening of the Rongyu hall. The accounting and inventory are all in a hurry, and the staff''s wages must be settled. Naturally, they are busier than before. Qi Rongyue has always given Xueer the right to do all these things. When she entered the room, she went upstairs directly and left Xueer to check with the guys. On the corridor on the second floor, there was a light. She walked very slowly. Step by step, the shadow under the light was long. The door opened, and a smell of wine came to her face. She turned around quickly, but before she could step, she was pulled into the room by a force. The door closed, and her mouth was covered by a broad palm. The familiar and hot voice of the man came from her ear: "it''s me, don''t shout!" Her body was tightly bound in his arms, soft with a stubborn stiffness. The strong smell of wine rushed into her nose. She felt the man''s unique hot temperature and bullying power. Her heart beat faster and faster, and her breath was gradually out of her control. She tried to break away from her: "Zheng Zhongwen, are you crazy?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and held her arm for a minute: "I''m not crazy. I know what I''m doing!" "You''re drunk, let me go!" She is also considered to be powerful and has learned martial arts. She usually does not exercise less, but she can''t shake him with all her strength. Chapter 270 269 "I''m not drunk, I''m awake, dissolving the moon. Why? Why did you suddenly become like this? Didn''t we always do well before? What are you avoiding? " She took a deep breath, opened her closed eyes slowly, and maintained the calm on the surface. She said in a word: "Zheng Zhongwen, don''t you really know why? OK, I''ll tell you now. " Zheng Zhongwen slowly released his hand, watched her slender figure step by step away from him, went to the table to light the lamp on the table, under the light, her face was pale, her expression was as cool as ever, and she could not see happiness and anger. She turned back and looked at him. Her eyes were not as bright as they used to be. When she looked at him, her eyes flashed slightly. She said in a word: "Zheng Zhongwen, you are the son of the Marquis of Yongping. In the future, the Marquis of the Marquis of Yongping and your wife are not destined to be an orphan girl like me. You have a clear mind, but why do you pretend not to know? Also, you know that you have a girl you like in your heart. Even if she is no longer alive, how can you say that a person''s feelings will change as soon as they change? You can change today, and you can change again in the future. I can''t believe a man like you, so please stay away from me. " Zheng Zhongwen doesn''t believe it. She doesn''t believe that Rongyue is such a superficial girl. "The girl who has passed away has a place in my heart forever." He thumped his chest and stared at her with shining eyes. "I don''t think I''ll meet anyone I like in my whole life except her, but until I meet you, at first, I thought it''s just because I can always see her shadow on you, so I paid special attention to you. But later, I slowly found out that you are you and she is her, though I don''t think I''ll meet you There are similarities, but two completely different people. " His understanding of the long princess is limited to some childhood memories. He used to love the long princess with all his heart, but he didn''t know about the long princess, just saw a limited number of times. This feeling is different from what Qi Rongyue brought to him. His love for the long princess is green, sweet and sour, hopeless but reluctant to let go. Qi Rongyue brought him a passionate love. Since he left Pengcheng years ago, he has been missing her all the time. His feelings for her have deepened day by day. He thought that this feeling would end as unharmed as the last one. But who knows, they met again in Jincheng. It''s not a coincidence. It''s an unbreakable bond between them. She frowned and made an unhappy expression: "so you take me as her double?" Zheng Zhongwen shakes his head: "no, never. She is irreplaceable. You are the same. You say that, it''s blasphemy to her and to yourself." She bit her lips, and her voice became colder: "Zheng Zhongwen, you know that it''s impossible for both of us, why do you persist? In your eyes, is my Qi Rongyue the kind of person who can be abandoned at will after being played with by others? " Zheng Zhongwen rushed forward, clasped her shoulder and forced her to look into her eyes: "in your eyes, am I such a shameless person?" She just fixed his eyes, silent. In Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes, she seems to be tacit. He suddenly smiled, with five points of wine: "in this case, I will be more shameless." He suddenly bent his head, his thin and cold lips pressed her cherry blossom soft lips tightly, and his long arms fell down, holding her waist to tie her into his arms. Chapter 271 270 She widened her eyes, and didn''t expect him to do so at all. The thick masculine breath penetrated her nose, and his face was close enough to see every eyelash. His heart beat fast and fast. She opened her mouth and tried to bite him hard, but she couldn''t help it. However, he took the opportunity to put his tongue between her lips and teeth. She blushed, and the heart lake, which had always been quiet as the ancient pool, was also rising. The only remaining sense told her constantly, no, they couldn''t do this, which would only harm him and his family. She pushed him away with all her strength, raised her hand and slapped him hard in the face, which wiped the blood gas from his head away. He stood stunned, saw her swollen red lips, saw her red face, he just reflected, he just seemed to do something that should not be done. "Dissolve the moon, I --" he wants to explain, but is interrupted by her indifference: "you go!" He opened his mouth again, but before she could speak, she turned up the volume again: "you go - I don''t want to see you again!" Seeing that her mood seemed to get more and more excited, he knew that it was useless to say anything now, and sighed, "don''t be angry, I''ll go and see you another day!" When he turned around, she gathered his back and whispered, "Miss Wang is very nice. Although she can''t compare with those high-ranking girls in Kyoto, she is at least a magistrate and a good match." He didn''t turn back or answer her, but after a little meal, he went straight out of the window. She closed her eyes, with the clear tears rolling down, heartache like acupuncture, not particularly painful, but particularly uncomfortable. The naughty boy grew up and dared to bully her. She was neither her nor her. When he returned to the house in Qingping lane, it was already a child. He carried a wine jar, wet his chest, and stumbled to the front of the gate. Sangui, who has been waiting for the door, hears the news, rushes to open the door, and Yin Yixuan, who is sitting in the courtyard, also follows. I saw Zheng Zhongwen, who was so drunk that he was helped by two people, one on the left and one on the right. Yin Yixuan frowned and asked, "how can you drink alone? I''m still drunk. " Zheng Zhongwen shook the wine jar in his hand and pointed to the moon in the sky. "Who says I am alone? I have a drink with the moon. I''m very happy! " Sangui takes Zheng Zhongwen''s wine jar and throws it aside: "yes, you drank it with the moon. Would you like to go to sleep if you are happy?" They helped Zheng Zhongwen back to his room. Seeing that there was no water in the basin, Sangui said to Yin Yixuan, "young master Yin, please take care of my young master. I''ll get some water." Yin Yixuan nodded: "you go!" When Sangui left the door, Yin Yixuan sat beside the bed and took off his robe for Zheng Zhongwen. The robe was sprinkled with wine. A smell of wine was very choking. He shook his clothes and was about to hang the screen frame. A faint smell of medicine penetrated his nose. He put his clothes close to his nose and sniffed them. Sure enough, the faint and familiar smell of medicine came from the clothes. He went to the dissolving yoga hall, after leaving the restaurant. So, did he go to drink wine after seeing the moon? What did he say to Rongyue? Why drink yourself up? "Dissolve the moon, dissolve the moon, I will not give up, absolutely not, you wait, you wait - I will let you know that I am not what you think, I - gag -" Chapter 272 271 Yin Yixuan looks at Zheng Zhongwen, who is constantly in a dream. His face is blue, and he angrily throws down his robe and turns around and whisks away. When I went out, I met Sangui who came here with a basin. Sangui called out, "how are you, Mr. Yin, my son?" Yin Yixuan ignored him and went straight back to his room. Sangui is confused. What''s wrong with Mr. Yin? Who is this angry with? When he came into the room with a basin, he saw that his son was spitting on the ground beside the bed in a mess, and heard the words that the son kept saying in his mouth. His heart was broken. It must have been Prince Yin who heard his son''s drunken words. When Zheng Zhongwen woke up, it was already the next day. The sun came through the window and fell on the desk under the window. There was a picture just finished spread on the desk. The girl in the picture smiled and looked forward to it. She stood in the flying rain. The painter does not have very superb painting skills. He only uses simple lines to outline what he thinks and thinks in his heart. In simplicity, he is a bit sincere, but has a different charm. In the upper left corner of the painting, there are two lines of words: pear blossom yard dissolves in the moon, willow catkins pond light wind. He rubbed his aching temples and shouted out, "three expensive!" Where is Sangui? In fact, he fell asleep on the bench in the room. Hearing the voice of Shizi, he woke up immediately. He rubbed his eyes and went to the bed, saying, "young man, you are awake?" Zheng Zhongwen was shocked: "where did you come from?" Sangui pointed to the foot of the bed: "I''ve been here all night. I was too tired to fall asleep in the morning." Zheng Zhongwen thought of his drunkenness: "it''s hard for you. Pour me a bowl of water and go back to sleep." "Oh!" Sangui is still a little confused. She turns around to pour water, but almost stumbles over the stool at her feet. "Slow down, what time is it?" Zheng Zhongwen opened the quilt and got out of bed. He took the tea cup delivered by Sangui. Sangui looked out at the sun and said, "it''s about time. I''ve sent someone to the Yamen to say you''ll go there later. It''s OK. I''ll sleep later." Zheng Zhongwen handed back the empty tea cup to Sangui, turned around and went to the screen frame to take the clothes. Seeing that the clothes were stained with spills, he threw them aside again. Sangui saw the situation and quickly took out a set of clean clothes from the wardrobe and handed them over. "Where is Yixuan?" He asked. Sangui shook his head: "I don''t know. I haven''t been out here." He suddenly thought of last night''s incident, then said: "childe, childe Yin seems to be angry." "What kind of anger?" Zheng Zhongwen put on his clothes, tied his hair smartly, and put in a simple white jade hairpin. Although he is the son of the Marquis family, he has never put on airs. Whatever he can do, he always likes to do it by himself. Sometimes even Sangui thinks that he is not like a marquis family at all, but rather like a poor student. Sangui tells the story that he was heard by Yin Yixuan last night. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t have an accident, and didn''t feel sorry for Yin Yixuan. In the emotional world, no one is right or wrong. If you like someone, you just like it. It can''t be concealed and hidden. What''s more, Yixuan and Rongyue have already cancelled their engagement. They are unmarried men and unmarried women. He doesn''t think he has any mistakes. "What are you going to do, young man?" Three expensive one face worries a way. Zheng Zhongwen shrugged: "what can I do?" Chapter 273 272 Sangui said: "how do you want to explain to Mr. Yin!" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "there is no need to explain, my fair lady, the gentleman likes me, I believe Yixuan can understand me, just like I also understand Yixuan''s heart." Do you understand? Sangui thought of the dark face and angry eyes of Mr. Yin last night. Can he really understand? Do you think things are too simple? After a simple wash, Zheng Zhongwen hurried out of the door and asked the servants of the hospital. Knowing that Yin Yixuan had left the door early, he went straight to the magistrate''s Yamen to work. Although this was not his ideal job, he had to do it well since he had done it. After dealing with several important business affairs, the sun was already in the middle of the sky. He stretched out and walked out of the hall. He was thinking about what delicious food was in Jincheng. He went to buy some and sent them to Rongyu hall. As soon as he went out, he was stopped by a small figure. "Mr. Zheng, what a coincidence --" looking at the girl in front of him, Zheng Zhongwen looks familiar, but can''t remember who it is: "are you?" When the girl saw that he didn''t recognize her, there was a trace of annoyance on her face: "Mr. Zheng is so forgetful. It doesn''t matter if he forgets me. But how can Mr. Zheng let my young lady wait for you for two full hours?" Speaking of this, Zheng Zhongwen suddenly remembered what happened last night. The girl seemed to be the girl beside Miss Wang. Miss Wang waited for him for two hours? Thinking of what Miss Wang said when she separated from him yesterday, it seems that she asked him to meet in which teahouse. He didn''t agree at that time and didn''t pay much attention to it. Unexpectedly, she did go and waited for him for two hours? "Remember?" Asked peach, raising her eyebrows. Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "I remember, but I didn''t expect that Miss Wang actually went there. I don''t remember that she was invited yesterday." "But you didn''t say no at that time," said little peach. "My young lady naturally thinks you are the default." He didn''t refuse. He wanted to save face for her. Well, now he''s been beaten down. He''s really sorry. He shouldn''t have kept face: "blame me!" He shrugged his shoulders and said, "please tell Miss Wang that it''s not proper to see each other alone. In order to avoid Miss Wang''s reputation, it''s better not to mention this invitation in the future." As soon as he heard this, Xiao Tao was angry. What did he mean? Do you want to draw a line with Miss? "Mr. Zheng, my miss is your life-saving benefactor. It''s you who want to thank you. Now you are so heartless and righteous. You --" ZHENG Zhongwen interrupts Xiaotao: "I appreciate Miss Wang''s help, but I''ve already thanked Miss Wang. Do you want me to pay for your life?" Xiaotao blushes and looks up With a thick neck, he said: "who let you lose your life? It''s just to invite you to have tea. If you refuse, who is rare? The ungrateful guy, I think my miss has gone. " Xiaotao stomps her foot and turns to run away. At the corner, Wang Yunyan is in tears. Seeing Xiaotao coming back, she hides her face in a hurry. It''s said that women chase men, and the separation yarn, not to mention that she is such a beautiful and dignified girl. However, there is such a puzzled style, just like a man with a dull head and a dull head. Zheng Zhongwen soon forgot this episode, asked Luo Ping about the food in the city, then hurriedly bought three, and rushed to the outside of Rongyu hall. Chapter 274 273 as soon as I got off the horse, I saw that Si Yuan was brushing the hair of two horses. Si Yuan was there, and Yi Xuan must be there. Si Yuan also saw him, but didn''t greet him as warmly as usual. Instead, he turned around, took his butt to Zheng Zhongwen, and didn''t look at him. Zheng Zhongwen frowns slightly. What does Si Yuan mean? Does he mean Yi Xuan? It must not be. Yixuan is not such a person. He ignored Si Yuan and walked inside with his food box. As soon as he entered the room, he saw that Rong Yue was seeing a doctor, while Yin Yixuan was sitting not far away looking at Rong Yue. He could see the love between his eyes and eyebrows without blinking. His heart was tight, his mouth said he didn''t care, but his heart was still uncomfortable. Yin Yixuan seems to notice that someone is looking at him. He looks over his head and sees Zheng Zhongwen standing at the gate of the hall with a food box. He frowns at once, then he gets up and walks towards Zheng Zhongwen. "Are you sober?" Asked Yin Yixuan. Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "wake up, it''s OK!" Yin Yixuan glanced at the food box in his hand and said, "would you like to send rice to me or to dissolve the moon?" His eyes were fixed on Zheng Zhongwen, and he didn''t want to miss a trace of his expression. He thought that he would find a trace of flurry and guilt in Zheng Zhongwen''s face, but no, Zheng Zhongwen did not have a trace of flurry and guilt, but was so calm and natural. "I''m here to deliver rice to Rongyue. I didn''t expect you to be here. I knew I''d bring another." "No need!" Yin Yixuan''s cold voice interrupts. In his clear eyes, there is a cold light: "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. I''ll go out to eat with Rong Yue later!" "Is it?" He looked at Qi Rongyue, who was writing a prescription. In front of her, there was only one patient left, no one else. "I''ll ask her!" Zheng Zhongwen staggers Yin Yixuan''s body and wants to go to Qi Rongyue. Yin Yixuan stopped him: "she is seeing a doctor, you still don''t disturb her." He stepped forward again, lowered his voice and said in Zheng Zhongwen''s ear: "Zheng Shizi, please don''t forget that she is my fiancee of Yin Yixuan. Later, please stay away from her." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no, she is not! In fact, you know in your heart that when she was driven out of the gate of Qi''s family, when you and she dissolved their engagement, the fate between you has been broken. " Yin Yixuan sneers: "so what? If it''s broken, it can be continued. At least we have such a foundation. It won''t be too hard for me to continue. You are different. You are the son of Yongping marquis. All your efforts are doomed to be wasted. " Looking at Yin Yixuan, who is familiar with his face but very strange to people, he suddenly found that he didn''t know him for many years. Always gentle as jade, when did you become so sharp, drunk and mean? Or maybe, he has always been such a person, but he is too stupid to find out. When they were facing each other, and the smell of gunpowder became more and more strong, a servant rushed in: "Lord Zheng, Lord magistrate, please go back to the government." Zheng Zhongwen looked sideways and frowned, "is there anything important?" The servant lowered his voice and said, "there was a massacre in the north of the city. Mr. Wang asked me to ask you to go back to assist in the investigation." Let him investigate again. He is not a constable. Why do you always let him do this! Chapter 275 274 although he was upset, he still nodded his head to the taskmaster. OK, I''ll go back immediately. When the soldiers left, Zheng Zhongwen said to Yin Yixuan, "it seems that I can''t stay to have dinner with you. This is Liu Ji''s Vegetarian pan fry. It''s very famous in Jincheng. I bought three. You can eat it." I was going to eat it with Rong yuexue''er. It''s cheaper. Yin Yixuan didn''t make a sound, and didn''t take the food box he handed over. So Zheng Zhongwen went to Qi Rongyue''s and put the food box on her desk. When he saw her, he didn''t look up. He said, "remember to eat while it''s hot. I have an urgent business. I can''t accompany you." It wasn''t until Zheng Zhongwen''s figure completely disappeared in the Rongyu hall that she looked up and stared at the empty door. The lady waiting for the prescription couldn''t help urging: "Miss Qi, what''s the matter? Everyone''s gone! " Only then did she come back to her senses and deliver the prescription that she had written to the lady. When the last patient left, she got up and picked up the food box and went upstairs. Yin Yixuan rushed to stop her. "What are you doing?" His eyes were angry. He stared at the food box in her hand and resisted the urge to snatch it and fall. Qi Rongyue frowned: "what can I do in my own place? And ask for your permission? " "I''ve been waiting for you all morning," Yin Yixuan said, displeased. "You --" she interrupted, "that''s your business. I didn''t let you wait. I said earlier, don''t waste time on me. You won''t listen." Yin Yixuan shook his head: "it''s because Zhongwen is right? If I sent this box, would you accept it? " She raised her eyes, looked at the face that had changed from gentle to selfish and domineering, and her heart became more and more bored: "will it be or not, you are very clear in your heart, why do you need to ask again? Young master Yin, I''ll tell you at last, don''t waste time on me. I''m not your good match, and I''m not the one who will change his mind because of the men''s entanglement. Please go back, and don''t come again. I don''t want to see you again. " she sidestepped him and carried the food box upstairs. He watched her figure disappear into her eyes. The expression on her face was more and more gloomy: "is it good for me? Has the final say." Yin Yixuan turns around. It''s so cold that Xueer shivers when she passes by. She has never seen Yin Yixuan like this before. It''s strange. North of the city, sanyuannong. Lord Wang has arrived at the scene first. He is talking with zhuozuo. The servants in the room are carrying out the body of one of them. They are lining up on the open space outside the house and covering it with white cloth. Before entering the house, the smell of blood in it was scattered to the courtyard, which showed the scene was miserable. Zheng Zhongwen went to Lord Wang and asked, "Lord, what''s the matter?" Mr. Wang sighed and said, "it''s too tragic. The murderer is inhuman. He didn''t let go of his children. There are nine people in his family. They are all dead." Zheng Zhongwen counted the numbers and raised his eyebrows and said, "nine people? Isn''t this ten? " At Zheng Zhongwen''s words, Mr. Wang and Zhuzuo were both surprised. They counted again. It was really ten, but just now they saw only nine! At this time, a servant said: "adult, there is a child found under a woman. It seems to be to protect the child and block the murderer with his own body, but unfortunately, he is not angry." Chapter 276 275 ask, "which is it?" The bailiff refers to the corpse covered with white cloth on the far right, which is obviously shorter than other people, at most six or seven years old. He went to check it out and said in a sudden voice: "it''s not dead yet. This child is not dead yet. There''s a breath left." As soon as Lord Wang and Zheng Zhongwen heard this, they rushed up. As expected, they saw that the child''s chest was still slightly undulating. If they were not careful, they could not see it. Zheng Zhongwen said: "hurry up, send to the hospital." Lord Wang waved his hand: "no, I can''t send it to the hospital. Take it to the Yamen and ask the doctor to come to treat it." king is the leader of the king, and naturally he has the final say. Although he has to delay some time on the way, he has his own consideration, and Zheng Zhongwen has not insisted on it. After all, this is not a trivial matter. Mr. Wang sent people to Renhe street to invite the doctors of the eight medical centers, including Miss Qi of the Rongyu hall, to the Yamen. At first, the doctors of the eight major medical centers were reluctant to go there, but when they heard that they also invited the Rongyu hall, they all rushed to come. Can''t let Miss Qi show off again, otherwise, how can they still hang out in Renhe street after the eight major medical centers? Miss Qi was the last one to receive the notice, and she didn''t rush over to them in such a hurry. Naturally, she was the last one to arrive. When she arrived, she saw that the eight doctors were chattering around a child who was covered in blood, and no one was dealing with the wound, so that the child''s life would pass. She quickly stepped forward and said, "do you usually use your mouth to treat diseases? Can you cure people by speaking? " And Feng hospital''s doctor Xu listen to her words, not good airway: "see you can, have the ability you come, just say what is the use." After all, Dr. Xu of Taihe Medical Center knows more about Qi Rongyue than they do. He knows that she is a good doctor with good medical skills and virtue. Seeing Dr. Xu, he hurriedly goes round the field and says, "Miss Qi, I can''t blame you for not doing anything. It''s really that the child''s injury is too serious. If we don''t discuss the best treatment method and do it rashly, the consequences may be worse." Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I don''t think there will be any worse time than now." She turned around, took Xueer''s medicine box, opened it, and took out a pair of scissors in the mezzanine. "Please give way!" She said to doctor Xu. Dr. Xu was upset, but there was no reason why he didn''t let go. Who told him that the first one didn''t start, and that the later preparation would start. He would like to see how capable Miss Qi, who has been praised by others, is. Qi Rongyue stood on the seat before Dr. Xu. He cut the bloody clothes with scissors to expose the shocking wound under the clothes. The wound is obviously a knife wound. Depending on the degree of bleeding, the wound is definitely not light, and the wound is absolutely deep. Fortunately, the position of the wound is not a fatal position. After the lung and human lung are injured, it is very likely to lead to a blocked breath, which looks like a dead person, but only needs to slow down and breathe, and then people will live. Because of this, children can escape from this disaster, and now they can live for a while. But if you can''t stop the blood and sew up the wound, the child''s life will be over. These doctors, if they can stop bleeding for the child earlier, his condition is not only as critical as it is now. Chapter 277 276 this child has lost too much blood and his breath has not been completely unblocked. It can be said that every passing breath is a contest between life and time. The child''s abdominal distention proves that the lung is blocked by air. The accumulated air and liquid in the lung must be cleaned up as soon as possible. When she was in Laiwu mountain, she saw her master treat a Jianghu person with a sword in his chest. The master said that the position of the middle sword of that person was very close to his heart. As long as the edge of the sword deviated an inch further, that person would surely die, that is, this inch. He survived with one breath. Fortunately, he was sent to Laiwu mountain. At that time, the situation of the man was similar to that of the child with eyes. He injured the lungs, had a large amount of accumulated gas and liquid, and even the injury of the man was more serious than that of the child with eyes. But the man still survived. With the help of his master, he survived. It is not known whether this child will have the luck of that man. When Shifu healed the man, she was just 15 years old. Shortly after entering Laiwu mountain, she was just at the beginning of medical skills. She only had to stand beside Shifu to watch. There was no chance to do it. At present, this child will be her first case of treating such injuries. She doesn''t know if she can succeed, but she wants to try. If she doesn''t try, the fresh life in front of her will die. If she tries, at least she has done all her strength, and she is worthy of her heart. "Who has a dagger?" Qi Rongyue asked. All the doctors shook their heads: "no, who goes out with the murder weapon?" At this time, Zheng Zhongwen, who had been standing in the corner, came out and handed a dagger with a gem on its handle to Qi Rongyue: "use mine!" She raised her eyes and didn''t say much. She quickly took the dagger and asked Xueer to get a bowl of sprinklers. She lit the sprinklers. After baking the dagger on the fire for a while, she turned around and stabbed the sharp blade on the boy''s chest, cutting and expanding the original wound again. In this way, all the doctors were frightened to step back, even dare not look right. What''s more, he cried out loudly: "killed, Miss Qi killed!" Xueer''s face turned white with fear, but when she heard that the old family said that the young lady had killed people, she immediately became angry and said: "which eye did you see that the young lady of my family killed people? You don''t have the ability to save people. Can''t you let others save you? My young lady is skilled in medicine. The natural way to save people is different. Don''t shout if you don''t understand! " At this time, Qi Rongyue said to Xueer, "ignore them and come to fight." Xueer stares at the old man and quickly reaches up to the young lady to deliver something to her. Old doctor Xu and old doctor have seen Qi Rongyue''s medical skills with their own eyes. Naturally, they will not miss the opportunity to learn and observe. After being frightened and stunned, they immediately come forward again and carefully stare at Qi Rongyue''s every move. This amazing medical skill, they never said they had seen it, but they never thought about it. When they used to cut the chest and abdomen with a knife, and deflated and sucked the fluid in the internal organs, the human heart was still beating without any influence. "Ready for stitches!" Qi Rongyue takes out the last piece of gauze and says to Xueer. Xueer turns around and goes to the medicine chest to find the needle and thread. Suddenly, one hand reaches in front of Qi Rongyue, holding a square of PA, gently wiping the thin sweat from her forehead. She looked sideways at his concerned face, and quickly looked away. After receiving the needle from Xueer, she immediately began to sew the wound. She has done a lot of things, and she is very skilled. She will sew the wound completely soon. Chapter 278 277 "Cher, you use wine to wipe around his wound, and try to be gentle." She ordered. Xueer took a clean cotton yarn and dipped it in wine to gently wipe the blood around the wound. At this time, Dr. Xu went around to the other side and gave the child a pulse. He found that the pulse of the child was stronger than before Miss Qi opened his chest. Although he was still weak, he had no worries about his life. This proves that Qi Rongyue is right. If she doesn''t, the child may be a cold body now. The other six doctors have been hiding for a long time. Several of them even went out of the door and waited outside, as if they were close to Qi Rongyue. Once the child died, they could not get rid of their relationship. Dr. Xu stood at the door all the time and looked at them from time to time. At this time, he saw that Dr. Xu gave the child a pulse and asked loudly: "are you still alive?" Xueer was angry again when she heard this. She turned her eyes and stared at Dr. Xu. She shrieked, "what are you talking about? He will not die if you die! " As the boss and sitting doctor of Hefeng Medical College, Dr. Xu is highly respected. When he was abused like this, he became angry and almost didn''t jump. He pointed to Xueer and said, "you girl, you don''t have any proper rules. Therefore, his master doesn''t necessarily understand etiquette." Xueer immediately blew up his hair: "you old man, keep your mouth clean, scold me for being OK, and scold my miss for not being OK." Xueer''s eyes are round and her hands are in her waist. There is a big way for a shrew to scold the street. Doctor Xu''s words clearly spread to Zheng Zhongwen''s ears. He was unhappy. Turning his eyes, he said to doctor Xu and Xueer, "OK, how old are you? Like a crazy child, don''t be shameful? " It seems to be said to Xueer and Dr. Xu, but you can see from a glance that Mr. Zheng is talking to Xueer girl. It''s clear that Dr. Xu is the only one who scolds. Dr. Xu''s face is red and angry. He really wants to leave without sleeves. But he is not willing to leave. He hasn''t witnessed whether the child was killed by a girl named Qi. Now he can''t leave. At this time, old doctor Xu said, "it''s all right. The pulse is gradually stable. It''s OK." When the doctors at the door heard this, they almost fell their chin. They all squeezed into the room and surrounded the bed again. Everyone gave the child a pulse and got the same result. What kind of medical skill is it that the person who is about to be killed has miraculously survived after she opened her chest with a dagger when her breath is too weak to reach? Or magic? Xueer saw the surprised color on the doctor''s face and was very virtuous in her heart. She hummed to the doctor Xu, "what''s the matter? Not satisfied? " Without saying a word, Dr. Xu turned around and picked up his medicine chest. He left the Yamen quickly. He didn''t have the face to stay. If he stayed, it would only add more laughter. The rest of the doctors congratulated themselves that they just didn''t have the same bad words as Dr. Xu. Otherwise, their faces won''t look good now. Everyone looked at Qi Rongyue''s eyes, from the initial suspicion and contempt to the present affirmation and even with some worship. Zheng Zhongwen saw Qi Rong''s face was already tired, but he had to face up to the doctors'' medical consultation with a smile, which was painful. Chapter 279 278 Luo Ping, who turned his head to one side, made a look. Luo Ping understood. He stepped forward two steps and said to all the doctors, "since the wounded are all right, please go back." All the doctors saw that they had been ordered to leave, but it was not easy to stay. They had to leave. Fortunately, the Rongyu hall was in Renhe street. It would not be too difficult for them to meet in the future. See people are gone, Qi Rongyue also said: "then I also go back first." Zheng Zhongwen said, "you can''t leave yet. Lord Wang will be here in a moment. He may have something to ask you." "Oh!" She nodded, turned around and went to the table in the room and sat down. She poured herself a cup of warm tea. After working so long, she was already dry with sweat. Nevertheless, she was still elegant and noble in the posture of pouring or drinking tea, and her body was straight in the stool, which reminded him of that night more than ten years ago. When he was six years old, he went to the palace with his parents for a banquet. At the Palace Banquet, he saw the long princess for the first time. She sat next to the queen, dressed in gorgeous palace clothes, with a small upright body, showing the Royal Fengyi with all her hands and feet. In the elegance, she was born with noble spirit. The qirongyue in front of us seems to be the long Princess after growing up. He shook his head. No, they were not alone. They were two completely different people. They could not reproduce this confusion. Xueer also came to the table, poured herself a glass of water, and poured it down with one mouthful. In the coarseness, she was very lovely. Her gesture with Qi Rongyue was just like that of two worlds. Zheng Zhongwen thought of the girls in the Houfu of Yongping. Although they were not as elegant as the real Miss Qianjin, they would never be so mean. What''s more, Xueer and her master were so graceful. Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "Xueer, you drink tea like a cow. Why don''t you study hard to learn from your miss? There''s no girl like you." Xueer turned a big white eye and said, "Miss said, don''t let me learn to do anything I don''t like and don''t be good at. Just do it at will and don''t have to be so hypocritical." Zheng Zhongwen is stunned, hypocritical? In her eyes, these aristocratic red tape is very hypocritical? Yeah, that''s right. It''s hypocritical. He always thinks so. I just didn''t expect that she thought the same as him. Qi Rongyue looked at Xueer and said, "take a rest. Speak less, and you will be thirsty again." Xueer spits out her tongue and understands the meaning of the young lady in her heart. She just won''t let Zheng Shizi and her talk more. She''s afraid that if she talks more, she will say what she shouldn''t. At this time, a word came from the guards outside: "Lord Wang is here!" When Zheng Zhongwen turned around, he saw that Mr. Wang hurried in. As soon as he entered the room, he went straight to the bed. He saw that the child was still sleeping, but he was still alive. He was relieved. "When will the child wake up?" Lord Wang turned to Qi Rongyue and asked. Qi Rongyue got up and went to Lord Wang. He said in a low voice, "I can''t guarantee that. He is very weak because of the excessive blood loss. Although he has saved his life temporarily, it''s hard to say when he will wake up." Mr. Wang sighed and said, "it''s hard to deal with. The massacre has been reported to Kyoto. Just now, King Jin sent a message to solve the crime within five days. We must arrest the real murderer, or we will cure me. But now, we have no clue except this child. What can we do?" Chapter 280 279 Qi Rongyue purses her lips and doesn''t speak. She has a bold idea in her heart, or she can help Lord Wang solve the case. But in this way, she will be in danger. Is it worth doing so? She turned her head and looked at the child on the bed, but at the age of seven or eight, she didn''t understand the world, but she had experienced such a massacre, how pitiful. From another point of view, the child''s life experience is very similar to her. She wants to help him, not to please Lord Wang, not to take this opportunity to become famous in Jincheng, but because of the same miserable fate of two people. She hopes that he can survive, well, and safely. In the future, she doesn''t have to live to avenge his family and pursue the murderer all her life Like she is now. "Lord Wang, I have a plan, or I can do it." Qi Rongyue finally said. Mr. Wang, with a happy face, asked quickly, "tell me about it." Qi Rongyue said: "the tragedy happened last night. After listening to the case just discussed by Mr. Zheng and Mr. Luo Pingzhu, I guess it should have been done by acquaintances. The doors and windows have not been turned over or pried, so I infer that the murderer must have entered the victim''s home through normal ways. When talking with the victim, there was a conflict, which led to the tragedy, because it was then In the middle of the night, everyone in the family was asleep. When everyone heard the news, they were all killed by the murderers. The only survival was under the protection of their mother''s death, but the murderers didn''t know about it. " "He thought that all the people were dead, and there were no witnesses. As long as he went home and burned the clothes with blood, and pretended to be innocent, he could hide the truth from the world." Mr. Wang''s face was confused. He didn''t understand what Qi Rongyue wanted to do: "so?" Asked Lord Wang. At this time, Zheng Zhongwen took over the conversation and said: "the murderer thought he was perfect. No one knew that he was the murderer, so he didn''t escape at all. He must still be in the city and didn''t know that the child was still alive." Lord Wang still doesn''t understand! A face of ignorance. Zheng Zhongwen added: "as long as we release the news that the child is still alive and will soon wake up, he either escapes from the city overnight or takes a risk to kill people and kill people." "How dare he?" said Lord Wang Zheng Zhongwen said: "he dare, I have carefully examined the wounds of the dead, all of them hit their lives with a thin blade and long sword. This is obviously a trainer who is very good at using the sword. Otherwise, how can I kill nine people in a row without making a big move?" Lord Wang thought for a moment and asked, "as you say, he is likely to break into the Yamen at night and kill the child with another sword while we are not paying attention." "Zheng Zhongwen nodded:" yes, as long as we secretly set up a good network, waiting for him to hook it Lord Wang always thought it was inappropriate: "but this is the Yamen. Dare he come here alone? What if he doesn''t come? " At this time, Qi Rongyue said: "if the tianluodiwang is located in the yamen, he naturally does not dare to come, but if it is the Rongyu hall?" "It''s a good idea," Mr. Wang said with a happy face But Zheng Zhongwen said, "no!" Lord Wang didn''t understand: "why not? What a good thing. Miss Qi is a doctor. Isn''t it natural to take him to the Medical Center for treatment? Nor will the murderer doubt it. " Chapter 281 280 but Zheng Zhongwen said, "nothing can be said. How can you let a girl''s family dissolve the moon into this dangerous situation?" Lord Wang''s face doesn''t matter: "how could this be a dangerous situation? Didn''t you say you want to set up a network? Since we set up a vast network, the murderer can''t run away. As long as she can''t run away, will miss Qi have anything else to do? " "It''s not necessarily related to whether there''s anything wrong with the meeting. As long as the murderer steps into the room, Rongyue will be in danger. I can''t let her take this risk." Wang adults face embarrassed, although this matter has the final say, Zheng Zhongwen can not be too ordinary after all, he is not too good to be against him, but can only take a look at Qi and moon, waiting for her to speak. Qi Rongyue did not look at Zheng Zhongwen, but looked at Mr. Wang seriously and said, "I would like to bait myself and catch big fish." "Mr. Wang laughed:" OK, Miss Qi Xiaotong, I admire her Therefore, they no longer pay attention to Zheng Zhongwen, whose face is becoming more and more gloomy, but discuss the plan of luring the enemy. Zheng Zhongwen can''t control the situation at all. He doesn''t listen to him. What can he do? He can only disguise himself as a yamen runner and sneak into the Rongyu hall to protect Rongyue in secret. Soon, the news that the child is not dead and may wake up at any time spread out. If the murderer is brave enough, he will come to the door tonight, because the child will wake up at any time. If he wants to keep his identity, he must finish it before the child wakes up. The spring night is still cool, dark night without stars, and the wind is very strong. It can be said that the moon is black and the wind is high. It''s a time of murder. Qi Rongyue put a soft armor sewn by herself into her clothes, so that she would not be stabbed by a random sword in the chaos. She was afraid of death, and she was afraid of death. What she had to do was not done. She could not die, and she could not die. Just after midnight, Qi Rongyue fell into a coma and just fell asleep. A very light click woke her up. When she opened her eyes, her hand had already grasped the dagger beside her pillow. She saw a dark shadow swept into her room. Although the room was dark and dark, she could still see the man''s eyes. The eyes were especially cruel and fierce. Her body was very light and agile. Just as she was about to pull out the dagger, a bright long sword was already on her neck. "Where are the children rescued by the Yamen?" His voice was deep and empty, as if from hell, full of indifference and killing spirit. Qi Rongyue frowns. Do all the servants in the Yamen have dry food? I didn''t even know when someone came in. "In the next room!" She said, and saw the man''s wrists moving, it seems to be to kill her, she said: "there are officers guarding, you can''t go down." The man hesitated for a moment, and the movement on his hand did not continue. He said in a deep voice, "are you still afraid of not going? Hum! " He clasped Qi Rongyue''s shoulder, and her fingers were as tight as iron hoops. She felt a sharp pain on her shoulder, as if a man''s fingernails had pierced her shoulder. How can a man keep such nails? Qi Rongyue was able to save her life for the time being. The murderer took her as the hostage and led her out of the room step by step. Standing at the entrance of the stairs, you can clearly see the servants dozing in every corner. Some even snore like thunder. Only one figure is standing upright in the lobby. Chapter 282 281 four eyes are opposite, both eyes have startling color. Qi Rongyue is surprised that Zheng Zhongwen is standing in the hall in the clothes of a servant, while Zheng Zhongwen looks at Qi Rongyue who is held by the murderer in horror. The man covered his face and couldn''t see his expression. He only heard a slight hum and said with a strange smile, "do you expect these wastes to save your life? It''s ridiculous! " "Let her go, I will be your hostage," said Zheng Zhongwen Man Leng hum: "want to save the beauty? Well, I''ll give you this chance to bring out the child you saved. I may spare her for a while. " Zheng Zhongwen said, "it''s impossible. Even if I bring him here and you kill him, you can''t escape." "If you can''t escape, you can''t count. If you don''t do what I say, I''ll let her blood splash three feet." The conversation between the two men became louder and louder. They woke up the sleepy servants. When they saw this, they were scared to death. If the murderer didn''t catch it and threw in a life, they would be guilty. Zheng Zhongwen said: "when you see us in the Rongyu hall, you should think that the children will not be put here. We just want to lure you into the hook. As soon as I give you a command, a hundred soldiers will rush in at once. Do you think you have a chance to escape?" "So the child is not here?" said the murderer The sword in the murderer''s hand touched Qi Rongyue''s white neck. The sharp blade immediately cut the white and tender skin, and a trace of blood continued to overflow, which made Zheng Zhongwen''s heart burn. "Don''t get excited. Just let her go and I promise you to leave safely." Zheng Zhongwen said. The murderer snorted: "when I was a three-year-old? As soon as I let her go, can''t you all rush up together? I wish I had been skinned. " Zheng Zhongwen saw that he was more and more excited, and said: "I will be your hostage. Only when I am your hostage can you leave here safely." The murderer didn''t believe it: "just a yamen messenger from your district? I know Wang Zhifu''s temperament very well. What can''t he do to keep his black hat? How can I let go of such a good chance to round me up? " Zheng Zhongwen said: "I''m not just a yamen messenger. I''m the son of Yongping Prefecture in Kyoto, and I''m also the general judge of Xinyang Prefecture. Lord Wang absolutely dare not make fun of my life." He took a deep breath and said, "but this girl, just the maid in the Rongyu hall, you can''t change your life if you hold her." "Maid? A district maid will make you a prince of Yongping so anxious? Who are you lying to? " "What I said is true," Zheng Zhongwen said in a hurry. "I adore her young lady. She is in love with her young lady. Naturally, I can''t let her have an accident. Believe me, as long as you let go of that girl and take me hostage, I will guarantee you to leave safely." The man was silent and seemed to hesitate. He knew that if he wanted to leave all over today, he had to have a chip with enough weight. Obviously, the girl in his hand was not enough. If the young man below was really Hou Shizi of Yongping, he would have enough weight. Thinking of this, he buckled Qi Rongyue and stepped downstairs to Zheng Zhongwen. "Are you really the Marquis son of Yongping?" The man asked again. Zheng Zhongwen turned his head to a group of officers and said, "tell him if I am the Marquis son of Yongping." Chapter 283 282 at the beginning, the servants didn''t know Zheng Zhongwen was Hou Shizi of Yongping. Today, they heard that for the first time, but since he asked this question, he would naturally answer yes. The man decided to gamble, so he said, "throw away your dagger and squat down with your hands on your head." Zheng Zhongwen did it immediately. He didn''t feel humiliated at all. As long as he could save the dissolving moon, he would do whatever he wanted. Dissolves the moon''s orbit to be suffused with red, the nose is slightly sour, sobs: "you this is how bitter, I am not worth you so to me!" The man said angrily, "shut up for me and say one more word. Don''t blame me for my sword''s short eyes." Zheng Zhongwen said: "don''t be angry. She is a girl. It''s normal to be afraid. Don''t get along with her." The man glared at Qi Rongyue angrily, and suddenly pushed her away. He grabbed Zheng Zhongwen''s shoulder with his backhand, and the sword hung on Zheng Zhongwen''s neck like a shadow. With this skill, Zheng Zhongwen knew that his opponent''s swordsmanship was extremely powerful. He was not his opponent at all, so he was glad that he had just made no rash moves. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Get out of the way! Get out of my way! " With a roar of the man, a group of surrounded servants dared not follow, and immediately made way for him. The man led Zheng Zhongwen out of the gate of Rongyu hall, which was as bright as daylight. More than 100 soldiers surrounded the hall with torches. Lord Wang stood behind a group of soldiers and saw that the murderer had taken Zheng Zhongwen out. He was scared to sweat. If anything happened to Zheng Zhongwen in the hands of the murderer, he would not want to live. This is the only seedling of the Yongping marquis! "Get out of the way, or I''ll kill him." The murderer''s voice is evil. "Hurry up, get out of the way, let him go. Don''t let him hurt the son of the world," Mr. Wang shouted The man said with a low voice and a smile, "what a son of the world! I''m lucky today." "You are really lucky," Zheng said The man didn''t pay any more attention to him. He said to Wang dahen, "I want a horse, a silver note of 12000 HSBC Bank. I''ll give you a warrant to leave the city. I''ll give you half an hour." Qi Rongyue has been standing behind the murderer, but has not been able to find a chance to attack him. First, his sword is on Zhongwen''s neck, and any rash action may put Zhongwen in danger. Second, the murderer has excellent martial arts and is very careful, and there is no chance at all. In order to keep his own life, Lord Wang is naturally responsive. "Well, I promise you, don''t get excited, put down the sword first, and don''t let the son of the world." The murderer sneered: "don''t worry, he is my amulet. How can I hurt him?" Mr. Wang quickly sent people to prepare horses and silver tickets. But at midnight, they couldn''t get so many silver tickets of HSBC Bank. Qi Rongyue said: "I have the silver note. Please prepare the warrant." It''s just a matter of writing a few words and affixing the seal of Lord Wang. It''s simple. It can''t be simpler. Where it takes half an hour, with only a column of incense, everything is ready. When a man saw that twelve thousand silver notes were so easy to get, he immediately felt that he was asking too little, so he said, "I just said wrong, I want fifty thousand silver notes." Qi Rongyue frowns. She doesn''t have so much money. This man is a lion. He is obviously a greedy guy. Chapter 284 283 Qi Rongyue said: "I have only 15000 silver notes on hand. No matter how much, I have not been killed." Although a man is greedy for money, he is not a brainless man. Seeing Qi Rongyue like this, it''s useless to know that he can''t wait. He must get the money as soon as possible and leave the city overnight. Otherwise, it''s even more difficult for him to escape at dawn. "Well, fifteen is fifteen. You can get it right away." Man will be twelve thousand silver promissory notes into his arms, toward Qi Rongyue way. Qi Rongyue turns around, slightly pale lips, slowly hooks out a strange sneer, how many people are dead in greedy hands? When Qi Rongyue handed the silver ticket wrapped in the veil to the man, the man grabbed the veil with his mouth and vomited it out. After carefully checking the silver ticket in his hand, he was sure there was no problem. Then he said with a big smile, "count your knowledge of the current affairs, and rest assured that when I leave the city, your son will let him come back safely." At this time, Wang Zhifu''s people had sent both the horse and the warrant to him. He grabbed the warrant and took a look at it and stuffed it into his arms together with the silver note. Then he put the sword to Zheng Zhongwen''s waist and ordered him to mount the horse. Zheng Zhongwen''s hand just touched the horse''s back, but he saw that the man''s body suddenly stumbled and retreated two steps away from him. When he saw the opportunity coming, he quickly slipped away and shouted to Luoping in the distance, "sword!" Luo Pingzheng paid attention to their movements. Hearing Zheng Zhongwen''s shouting, he quickly took off his sword and threw it away. Zheng Zhongwen practised martial arts at a young age. Although his kung fu was not first-class in the Wulin, he was also very good at it. After catching Luo Ping''s sword, he bullied him with his sword. The bright long sword picked a sword flower in the bright night sky, shining like stars. The sharp point of the sword stabbed the man''s chest like a dragon breaking through the sky. Although the man fell in Qi Rongyue''s plot, he never fell down. Although he was dazed, he was a man with profound skill. When facing danger, he could subconsciously make the action of hiding and closing. Although it was dangerous, he actually avoided Zheng Zhongwen''s shock. He pointed to Qi Rongyue standing at the corner of the gate and said, "you dare to plot against me?" After avoiding Zheng Zhongwen''s sword, the man rushed to Qi Rongyue. His eyes were fierce as if he wanted to eat people. Qi Rongyue is light and smart. Although he can''t beat him, it''s easy to avoid the bandits who have lost at least half of their Kung Fu. As soon as the bandit missed, he was even more annoyed. He raised his sword and began to stab crazily. At this time, Zheng Zhongwen took Qi Rongyue''s back and completely blocked her behind him: "you and Xueer go out and go to Lord Wang." It''s not safe anywhere. Only Lord Wang, who has been safeguarded, is the safest. Qi Rongyue knew that it would not help him to stay, so he took Xueer and ran out. Unexpectedly, as soon as she ran out of the Rongyu hall, she heard Zheng Zhongwen make a groan. She turned around in a hurry and saw that Zheng Zhongwen''s arm was stabbed by a crazy bandit and the blood splashed out. Zheng Zhongwen''s Kung Fu is obviously not as good as that of the bandit. Although the bandit has been drugged by her, Zheng Zhongwen still can''t do well under his crazy counterattack. It was another round of fighting. The bandits also won Zheng Zhongwen''s sword, but they didn''t hurt the key points. Instead, the more confused the bandits were, the more they recovered. With a roar, the bandits stabbed at the key points of Zheng Zhongwen. Their moves were extremely strange. Each sword stabbed at the key points of Zheng Zhongwen. Chapter 285 284 at the beginning, Zheng Zhongwen was able to deal with it freely, but gradually, he could feel that his effort was not from his heart, ten moves, no, at most five moves. After five moves, Zhongwen would suffer a big loss. No way, she can''t hesitate any more. She pushes Xueer away, pushes her into the group of soldiers, and quickly reaches for her waist. There is an Embroidered Purse with a gold needle hidden in it. It was made by someone when she first came to Jincheng. It was originally used for self-defense in the most critical moment. This is the most critical moment for her. She pinched five gold needles that were several times thicker than the embroidery needles. She stepped into the Rongyu hall step by step. Her wrists were slightly shaken. Five gold needles were plum shaped and stabbed the bandit. The gold needles were very fast. Although the bandit noticed that there was a concealed weapon coming after him and wanted to avoid it, it was too late. Five gold needles were deeply stabbed into his back, making his half body lose consciousness immediately. He was shocked, but it was the old Jianghu after all. In this case, he still found a chance to catch Zheng Zhongwen, and the sharp sword caught Zheng Zhongwen''s neck again. With so much effort wasted, things seem to be back to the beginning. "Dead girl, OK, you are cruel! You''d better not move. I just need to see your fingers move. I''ll make him a different person immediately. " Said the bandit viciously. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t know what happened. He didn''t see Qi Rongyue''s hand, and he didn''t know why the bandits suddenly had only one hand and one leg to move. The bandits hijacked Zheng Zhongwen and went out of the hall. They called out to Lord Wang, "I want a carriage. Hurry!" At this time, Lord Wang was surrounded by another person, not someone else, who was the biggest master of Jincheng, the king of Jin. King Jin''s face was shocked. His eyes were fixed on Qi Rongyue. No one knew what he was thinking. Lord Wang looked at the king of Jin in embarrassment and said, "what can I do now, Lord?" The king of Jin, looking back at Zheng Zhongwen, frowned, "he is the son of marquis Yongping. He can''t let anything happen to him. Give him a carriage!" Is it really because he is Hou Shizi of Yongping that he can''t be allowed to have an accident? Or because, when he saw the color of the girl''s eyes, he couldn''t bear it? Who is she? Who is she? Why does she make a plum blossom needle? This is the unique skill of Laiwu mountain! The carriage was soon sent to the bandit. He took Zheng Zhongwen and forced him to rush out of the city. Qi Rongyue quickly jumped on the horse''s back and followed him. When the king of Jin saw that she was after her, he also followed her out of the city. Lord Wang followed her with a lot of soldiers. The sword in Zheng Zhongwen''s left arm is not bleeding. With the driving force, the blood will flow more and more fiercely. Shortly after he left the city, he felt his head and eyes gradually dim. If he didn''t need what the bandit did to him, he would fall first. No, he couldn''t fall. He couldn''t. Maybe God helped him. At this time, a strong wind blew away the dark clouds in the sky, and the bright moonlight fell on the earth, bringing a light to his dim eyes. He peeped at the bandit around him. He saw that the bandit was half leaning on the frame. Although the sword in his hand was still against his back, it was not as stable as it was at the beginning. It seems that the medicine given to him by the dissolving moon has not passed yet. The road ahead was a big turn, and he was lucky. When the carriage turned into the big turn, he suddenly released the reins and split his hand to the robber''s wrist holding the sword. Chapter 286 285 the bandit did not observe for a while, his wrist hurt, the long sword fell into the carriage, he scolded, one hand and one fist went to Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen is not willing to show weakness. Turning his body is just one foot. He just kicked the half unconscious body of the bandit. The bandit''s body suddenly bumped into the frame, which suddenly split a big gap in the original solid frame. After all, the bandit''s skill was extraordinary. He straightened himself up with one hand and kicked Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen avoided danger, but the bandit kicked the frame at the other end. If the bandit''s half body is not unconscious, he can play a series of kicks now. Zheng Zhongwen would not be so easy to avoid in this narrow space. In the fierce fight between the two men, the horse seemed to be frightened. The car gradually turned to the official road and drove into a bumpy path. At this time, Qi Rongyue''s fast horse had already chased the back of the carriage. She saw that the carriage of the carriage shook so much that it would be destroyed soon. She pressed her legs against the horse''s stomach, and the gold needle in her hand stabbed the horse''s hind thigh. The horse was suffering from pain, and quickly accelerated the pace of running. She immediately chased the horse to the side of the carriage. She saw that Zhong Wenzheng was fighting with the bandit, and hurriedly shouted, "hurry up, jump over." When Zheng Zhongwen saw that she had caught up with her, he was worried. How could the girl be so afraid of death? He tried his best to protect her. Why did she always rush into the danger by herself. At this time, the carriage ran into a huge tree beside the road, and the pole connecting the reins was directly broken. The horse galloped away and the carriage was completely out of control. The bandit was thrown into the carriage by this force, and Zheng Zhongwen just seized the frame crossbar. Seeing this opportunity, he jumped on Qi Rongyue''s horse back. At this time, the bandits returned to their gods and saw that Zheng Zhongwen was out of danger. They were furious and shouted, "I want you to bury me even if I die." As he said this, he took out a dagger from his arms and hurled it hard at Zheng Zhongwen''s chest. Zheng Zhongwen quickly held the reins, the horse raised his body and neighed. The dagger just hit the horse''s neck. The horse was injured and rushed in the forest. Sheng Sheng threw Qi Rongyue, who was sitting behind, off his horse''s back. Zheng Zhongwen saw it and threw himself around her. They rolled all the way down the hillside in the forest and fell into a hidden ditch. When it was dawn, Qi Rongyue woke up and found that she was tightly hugged by Zheng Zhongwen, who had passed out. In his body, there were eye-catching wounds, blood holes stabbed by the sword, heavy blood holes scratched by thorns and branches, and pale face. However, he never let her go. The water in the ditch is muddy. Fortunately, it is not deep. Otherwise, they will not be killed or drowned. By the buoyancy of the water, she dragged Zheng Zhongwen ashore, examined the wound for him, simply bandaged him, and looked around. They seemed to fall into a depression, surrounded by mountains and woods, and they didn''t know when they would find them. No way, she couldn''t do it. Although it''s spring, it''s still very cold in the mountains. She didn''t dare to go far. She picked up some dry firewood nearby for fear that some beasts might come out and hurt Zhongwen. Fortunately, she always had flint on her body. Otherwise, it would take more effort to light the fire today. Chapter 287 286 with the bonfire, it will be much easier for the officials to find them. She took off Zheng Zhongwen''s wet clothes, put them on the fire and baked them, and then moved him to the fire to prevent him from getting cold. After finishing all this work, she realized that his figure was really good. He was thin in clothes, with meat removed, and the meat was still strong. Her face suddenly seemed to be burning hot. Don''t open her eyes. What''s wrong with her? His body is not the first time to see. What''s the matter with his blush? A peculiar smell came into her nose. She bowed her head and smelt it. The peculiar smell came from her body and lay in the sewage ditch. Can it not smell? She has always loved cleanliness. How can she stand the filth. I got up and looked around. I found that there was a water channel at the other end. The water was flowing and very clear. It should be the mountain spring water from somewhere. Without much thought, while Zheng Zhongwen was still unconscious, she quickly took off her clothes and washed them while bathing. But what she didn''t expect was that Zheng Zhongwen woke up soon after she was in the water. As soon as his eyes opened, he immediately sat up and looked around. He didn''t see her. He was in a panic and hurried to find her. Just as he was about to shout twice, he heard a sound of water. He went along the sound. Behind the thick grass, there was a clear ditch In the canal water, there is a thin and smooth back. The long black hair is scattered in the water, and the strands of hair are pasted on her neck and back. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and knew he shouldn''t peek, but he couldn''t move his eyes. She bathed in the water, and a woman''s intuition told her that there was a hot look at her. She suddenly turned around and saw the shining eyes behind the grass. She sank into the water quickly, only showing a beautiful head, blushing to shed blood, so ashamed that she just wanted to find a seam to drill in. Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly turned around and stammered: "I, right, I''m sorry, I don''t know, I didn''t know you were taking a bath, I --" Qi Rongyue hurriedly said: "don''t look back, go away!" "Oh!" He obediently went back to the campfire and sat down, feeling no pain in the wound, only that his heart was about to jump out, his breath was even faster and heavier, and his eyes were full of attractive pictures, which could not be waved away. After a while, Qi Rongyue got on the bank in wet clothes. He heard the footsteps. Looking back, it didn''t matter. The heartbeat was faster. The wet clothes were closely attached to her body, which made her delicate and attractive. Seeing that he looked at her stupefied, the flames in her eyes kept running up. She was ashamed and angry again and said, "don''t look!" "Oh!" He turned quickly, looked away, and pretended to be calm. Qi Rongyue also sat by the campfire, but he was far away from him, as if he was afraid that he would rush up. Zheng Zhongwen looked at his clothes and said, "my clothes are almost dry. Put them on first, dry them and then change them back." Qi Rongyue looks at his body. The wet clothes are worn on him. It''s hard not to say. It''s also easy to get cold. She can''t be ill at this point. If she is ill, who will take care of the injured Zhongwen? "Well, turn around and don''t peek." She said. Zheng Zhongwen quickly closed his eyes and turned around, saying, "I will never peek, you can rest assured." Chapter 288 287 there was a rustle of her undress in her ear. He closed his eyes, but he still seemed to see naman''s delicate body. Although he was hurt, he felt that he shouldn''t, but he was a man after all, a normal man. In this case, the normal man''s response was natural and strong. No, he has to take a cold bath, otherwise - the soaring fire will not go down so easily. Qi Rongyue changed his clothes and was about to ask him to turn around when he saw that he got up and went to the ditch where she had just bathed. "What are you doing?" He did not turn around, he is now like, absolutely can''t let her see, otherwise will be regarded as a hooligan by her. "I stink. I need a bath." Qi Rongyue said: "no, you can''t touch the water, the wound will get worse." Once the wound worsens and there is no medicine, he will definitely get hot at night, and there is no silver needle available in her hand, which will be very dangerous. Zheng Zhongwen looked at the bandaged wound on his eyes and arms and said, "it''s OK. I''ll pay attention." With that, he went straight through the grass and fell into the water with a plop. Qi Rongyue is worried about his injury, but he has no way to deal with it. He can''t go to the canal to carry him to the shore. Although careful, when he returned to the campfire, the wound on his left arm was still soaked in water, which made him frown. She quickly untied the wet strip for him and tore a new one to tie it up for him. "If you don''t listen to advice like this, don''t blame me for ignoring you if you feel hot and uncomfortable at night." "You will take care of me," Zheng Zhongwen chuckled He knew that she had him in her heart, otherwise, how could she risk such a big risk and come after him on horseback? What she said to him before was totally against her heart. Although he didn''t know why, he knew that there must be a reason for her to do so. She carefully bandaged the wound for him. Her beautiful head was close to him. She could hear her breathing and see her black and upwarped eyelashes. "You look good!" He said suddenly. In a daze, she raised her eyes and looked into his bright starry eyes. The dark pupils were full of her reflection. She quickly bowed her head, quickly tied the cloth in her hand and walked away from him: "how many girls have you said that to?" Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "one, just one!" She shook her head: "I don''t believe it! I''m afraid you have sharpened your head to marry you. You too -- " he interrupts her and says with a smile," you are wrong. The noble girls in the city of Kyoto are avoiding me like snakes and scorpions. No one is willing to take care of me. " It''s a big truth. Since he was told that he was addicted to Longyang, those people who had hinted that they wanted to marry him disappeared without trace. "How can it be? You are the son of the Marquis of Yongping!" Qi Rongyue is a little surprised. She believes Zheng Zhongwen won''t cheat her, but it doesn''t accord with the common sense. Zheng Zhongwen shrugged: "what about the prince of Yongping? In your eyes, is it different from ordinary people? " She didn''t speak, and thought of what she had said before. He was hurting her. They were silent for a while. In order to ease the embarrassment, she stood up and said, "I''ll get something to eat. You have a rest first." Zheng Zhongwen said: "I''ll go. You have a rest." Chapter 289 288 she shook her head: "no, your hand is hurt, you can''t make it strong." "But you are a girl. Where do you want to eat?" He is not at ease. Qi Rongyue pointed to the canal where he had just bathed and said, "there are fish in the canal. I can get them by making a harpoon." She picked up the dagger on the ground. It was Zheng Zhongwen''s gem inlaid blade. Use a dagger to cut a branch from the tree beside, and quickly make a harpoon with a sharp stalk. Zheng Zhongwen grabbed the harpoon in her hand and said, "I''ll fork the fish. Make another one." "But -" he stretched out his fingers to seal her mouth: "don''t be, I''m a man. I should do it, and I''m good at it." After that, he turned around and walked to the canal. He walked slowly along the canal and carefully searched the movement of the fish. He seldom makes a shot, but every time he makes a shot, he will surely get something. When Qi Rongyue made the second harpoon, Zheng Zhongwen had reaped a lot. Six big fat fish were left in the grass beside the canal by him. These six are enough. Qi Rongyue quickly uses a dagger to break the belly of the fish, cleans up the fish, and then puts them on the harpoon for roasting. Zheng Zhongwen watched her all the time, and saw that she was very skillful in cleaning the fish''s internal organs. He wondered: "how can you say that she is also a lady of great fortune? I''m afraid I don''t need to cook for myself even though I was in Qi''s mansion in the first place? How can I learn to kill fish? " Of course, she didn''t learn this skill in Qifu. She trained it when she traveled with her master to practice medicine. The master didn''t do anything. If the master didn''t, she would have to do it. Otherwise, she would have to be hungry. She can not only kill fish, but also hunt. Who makes her master''s mouth tough? Every meal can''t be repeated. If she eats fish at noon, she must eat something else at night. She dry smile: "in Pengcheng, Xueer and I often go fishing. Sometimes when we catch fish, we bake it to eat. So Xueer learns to kill fish." "Is it?" He was dubious. Xueer didn''t look like he would kill fish. Qi Rongyue doesn''t care about him any more. He carries the fish rack to the fire and bakes it. Although there is no seasoning, the hungry two still eat delicious food. After waiting all day, I didn''t see the officials find them. It''s going to be dark. Qi Rongyue can only find more dry firewood for the night. Otherwise, in the evening, the cold mountain wind, together with beasts and insects and ants, makes it hard for them to rest. In the middle of the night, as Qi Rongyue expected, Zheng Zhongwen''s wound worsened, causing not only high fever, but also cold wind, shivering cold and talking nonsense hot. She can only hold him when he is cold, and wipe his body when he is hot. After a whole night''s tossing, his fever finally subsided for the most part, and she stopped talking nonsense. She lay beside him and looked at him, but her eyelids gradually sank like Mount Tai, and she could not open them again. When he woke up, it was early morning, the bonfire was out, and a plume of smoke was rising from the ashes. He looked at the girl around him. He seemed to be sleeping uneasily. His beautiful brow was slightly frowning. He stretched out his hand and held her in his arms. The tender and warm body lay on his chest. It was so quiet and gentle. A sense of satisfaction that he had never felt was born spontaneously, which made him lift up the corners of his mouth and brows. How nice it would be if he could hug her, look at her and feel her body temperature every morning when he woke up. If it was a dream, he hoped it would never wake up. Chapter 290 289 unfortunately, the dream soon woke up. From a distance came a voice calling their names. It seems that the officials found this place. He didn''t move. He wanted to hold her for a while, but he couldn''t bear to wake her up. However, her sleep was shallower than he thought, and the sound of a call woke her up all the time. When she opened her eyes, she saw that she was lying in his arms, hurriedly got up to avoid, took two deep breaths, and then cried out to the distance, "here we are!" He also supported the body to sit up the body, did not hurt the right arm by her pillow so long, some tiny hemp. Before those people arrived, he said to Qi, "dissolving the moon, can we see each other often in the future?" She looked down and did not speak. She thought a thousand things in her heart. She knew that she should refuse, but she said no. "Dissolving the moon, I know you must have difficulties. No matter what it is, I am willing to face it with you. I only hope you don''t refuse me any more." She never spoke again, promised or refused. She didn''t want to agree, but she knew it was useless to refuse. Now, they live and die together in this mountain ditch one day and one night. I''m afraid that it will soon spread to Kyoto. Even if she wants to push him away, it''s useless. Unconsciously, he has entered her road of revenge, no way back. Seeing that the officers were about to approach, he hurriedly approached her: "dissolve the moon, you talk, do you promise me?" She shook her head, frowned and said, "let me think again, think again!" Maybe there was another way out. She could not pull him onto the ship that could be destroyed at any time. He reached out and held her arm, thin and soft, as if it would break if only a little force was applied. He did not dare to force, gently, but tightly holding, as if a loose hand, she will completely disappear in front of his eyes: "what are you hesitating about? What''s the secret in your heart? You tell me! " "I''m sorry, I can''t say it now. I refuse you today for your good. Maybe you can''t understand me now, but one day, you will understand, you will understand." "What are you talking about? You -- " " what are you doing? " King Jin''s dull voice suddenly sounded, and Sheng Sheng interrupted Zheng Zhongwen''s question. The king of Jin''s eyes fell on Zheng Zhongwen holding Qi Rongyue''s hand. He felt a little dazzling. Zheng Zhongwen hated the king of Jin very much. When he saw him, he naturally didn''t have a good face. He hum: "naturally speaking, can''t you see it? His Highness the king of Jin. " The king of Jin''s eyes remained on his hands and said in a deep voice, "speak as you speak. In broad daylight, what''s the style?" Qi Rongyue wants to take back her hand, but Zheng Zhongwen holds it tightly: "she is my fiancee, I am her fiance, sooner or later, the couple, is it very dangerous to pull a hand? Why don''t I feel that? " Zheng Zhongwen saw that the king of Jin''s face was sinking gradually, and said: "Princess Tianxin still lives in the king of Jin''s mansion. Why don''t you say it''s not appropriate?" The king of Jin stopped up by him and said: "you''d better not say this in front of Princess Tianxin. I can see that I don''t care about your face. But it''s hard to say whether Princess Tianxin will give you this face!" It''s also true. It''s hard to say with the disposition of heaven. Chapter 291 290 "what? Only state officials are allowed to set fire. Are we not allowed to light the lights? Is it illegal for us to pull a small hand? What about Princess Tianxin? We are law-abiding people. Even if she is a princess, can she do anything recklessly? " Zheng Zhongwen seems to enjoy the feeling of being speechless and choking min Heng. It''s cool! Want to take the heavenly heart princess to press him, hum! There are no doors. Min Hengzhi was so angry that he always felt that Zheng Zhongwen had a prejudice against him. Although he had not seen it several times, this feeling has always been there. Today it''s settled. He just had a prejudice against him. He has a big prejudice. "You seem to have a prejudice against Ben Wang?" Min Hengzhi looks at Zheng Zhongwen and asks. Zheng Zhongwen shakes his head: "dare not, you are the king of Jin Dynasty, and soon you are the horse Lord of our great Chu Dynasty. I''m a little general judge. How dare I have prejudice against such a big man as you, who is as weak as a mole ant in front of you?" Qi Rongyue suddenly wanted to laugh, but he was afraid that this would make min Hengzhi more angry, so he could only hold back the smile fiercely. at this time, more and more soldiers arrived one after another, Zheng Zhongwen was too lazy to talk nonsense with min Heng, and directly led Qi Rongyue to the soldiers. They led the way, walked through the valley, and finally returned to the official road safely. There was a carriage ready there They were sent directly to Rongyu hall. Just arrived at the Rongyu hall, what they didn''t expect was that there were two unexpected guests in the hall. The delicate figure is like a butterfly. There are two lines of clear tears on the beautiful face, which are absolutely pitiful. "How are you, Mr. Zheng? Where was it hurt? " Wang Yunyan''s eyes are full of scorching color, looking at Zheng Zhongwen, who is a little haggard in front of her eyes, and her heart is hanging all the time, and finally she puts it down. Zheng Zhongwen ignored her, picked up his eyebrows and looked at Yin Yixuan, who walked towards Qi Rongyue. He was so worried that he rushed to Rongyue''s body and wanted to hold her hand, but he was dodged by Rongyue. "Rongyue, they said you fell into the deep valley, are you ok? Is it hurt? " Yin Yixuan doesn''t care about her dodge and asks anxiously. Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I''m ok, thank you for worrying about me!" She is very polite and indifferent. It seems that Rongyue is like this to everyone, but it seems to be different to herself. Zheng Zhongwen secretly rejoices. Qi Rongyue turned to Zheng Zhongwen and said, "come in, I will give you medicine." "She turned to one side red eyes straight wipe tears Xueer way:" let you worry, I''m ok, quickly take the medicine box Xueer hurried to go. It''s nice for miss to be OK. Zheng Shizi is indeed miss''s lucky star. Every time miss has an accident, he saves miss. Zheng Zhongwen grinned and didn''t look at Wang Yunyan. He left her and walked into the clinic. Wang Yunyan stood awkwardly in the same place, neither left nor stayed. Her face was red, and she didn''t know what to say. At this time Xueer came over with the medicine box and said to Wang Yunyan, "Miss Wang, since Zheng Shizi has come back safely and you have seen it, please go back!" The little green beside Wang Yunyan listened to Xueer''s words, and immediately stared and said: "what are you, my miss''s going and staying, do you still need your help?" Xueer hasn''t answered yet, and little green goes on like a firecracker: "bah - it''s all shameless. It''s very worthy to seduce other men in front of her fiance." Chapter 292 291 Xueer is angry. She puts the medicine box into the hands of the waiter in the hall and says, "you can send the medicine box in first." The guy took a worried look at Xueer, didn''t say anything more, took the medicine box and went to the clinic. Xueer stabs her waist and stares at the little green beside Wang Yunyan. She also glances at Wang Yunyan by the way, and says in a sharp voice, "who doesn''t want to face here, who doesn''t count? People don''t want to look at a man more, but also Baba up, this is enough face? " Seeing Wang Yunyan''s face changed from red to purple, she was very happy. Then she said: "again, my young lady has not been engaged to anyone. This man is unmarried and the woman is unmarried. It''s possible for anyone. You should keep your mouth clean. Don''t talk about anything that is not necessary." Wang Yunyan''s hair was shaking. Little green also wanted to take a knife to cut the mouth of rotten Xueer. Little green takes an eye to see Yin Yixuan. He says he is Qi Rongyue''s fiance. How can he be mute now? Why don''t you say anything? Yin Yixuan didn''t want to join in the women''s quarrel, nor to see the picture of Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue together again. Pressing his anger on his chest, he turned around and walked out of the gate of Rongyu hall. In the clinic, Qi Rongyue carefully cleaned the wound for Zheng Zhongwen, applied her self-made medicine, and then wrapped the clean white gauze layer by layer. He looked at the quiet girl in front of him. The noise outside could not enter his ears. In his eyes, she was all in his heart. He said in a hoarse voice, "Rongyue, I will go back to Kyoto next month. You and I will go back together." She raised her eyes, coagulated his deep and firm eyes: "why?" He smiled, revealing his white and tidy teeth: "the ugly daughter-in-law always wants to see her mother-in-law." She drooped her eyes and shook her head He smiled: "no objection, that''s settled. I''ll pick you up then!" Looking at the comfortable and beautiful white gauze tied on his arm, he said with a smile, "it''s still your best skill!" She saw him get up, his happiness is palpable, full of sunshine, bright smile, so he should not be involved in her hatred and struggle. When she saw him reaching for the door of the clinic, she grabbed him by the corner of his clothes: "Zhong Wen, don''t do this!" He didn''t understand. He raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "what do you want?" "Don''t be too close to me, don''t like me, don''t be close to me, and don''t pity me. Just take me as a stranger, as we never met, OK?" He shook his head and smiled: "no, I met you when I met you. I like you when I like you. I can''t believe it hasn''t happened. My feelings for you are not pity, remember, not pity, I like you, sincerely." He opened the door of the clinic and walked out. The Cape robe slipped out of her palm. She could not persuade him or herself. In the hall, Wang Yunyan and Xiao Lu haven''t left yet. They don''t like it. They have waited so long, worried so long, and they don''t like it. Seeing Zheng Zhongwen coming out, Wang Yunyan hurried to meet him: "how are you, Mr. Zheng, with your injury?" Zheng Zhongwen stops and smiles at Wang Yunyan. Wang Yunyan is very happy. He finally looks at her and smiles at her. "Miss Wang, thank you for your concern. I''m all right. However, I hope you won''t appear in front of me like this again. I''m afraid my fiancee will misunderstand our relationship. After all, there is no relationship between us, right? " Chapter 293 292 hearing the three words of fiancee, Wang Yunyan''s ear sounded like a thunderbolt. When did he have his fiancee? Wang Yunyan looked at Zheng Zhongwen in front of her eyes, and said, "who is your fiancee?" Zheng Zhongwen''s smile became more and more brilliant: "Rongyue is my fiancee. We will get married soon. Please come and have a drink." He has been smiling, very happy, smiling very bright, and has been looking at her, but she knows, this smile, not because of her. "It''s impossible," cried Little Green. "How could you and her - she is clearly the fiancee of Prince Yin, how could she become your fiancee again?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head, and his eyes fell on Xiaolv''s face: "she is my fiancee. She and Mr. Yin are just friends. Mr. Yin is also my friend." "But you --" little green wanted to say it again, but was stopped by Wang Yunyan: "don''t say it, isn''t it enough to lose face She looked at Zheng Zhongwen hatefully. The original pink lip was white with teeth. She turned around and rushed out of the gate of Rongyu hall with the skirt. Little green glared at Zheng Zhongwen angrily, and then stared at Xueer. However, Xueer made a face at her. She was very angry, but she didn''t dare to stay any longer. She hurriedly chased Wang Yunyan away. Xueer saw the two go away and asked Zheng Zhongwen, "Shizi, what you just said is true?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "of course, it''s true." Xueer shrugged: "what you said only represents your meaning. I''m afraid my miss hasn''t agreed yet!" Xueer has been with her for such a long time that she can find some ways. She has something in her mind. Before this matter is solved, she will not marry. "You don''t have to worry about it. Wait for a drink!" With that, he went out of Rongyu hall in high spirits. Xueer looked at Zheng Zhongwen''s back and sighed, "what a nice man! I just don''t know what Miss thinks." "Did the bandit find it?" Zheng Zhongwen asked Luo Ping. Luo Ping hurriedly said: "it''s found. It''s a tragic death. The child wakes up. After being identified by him, he confirms that he is the murderer of his family and his uncle." "Dear uncle? It''s just a brute. I can''t let go of my family. Do you know why? " Luo Ping said: "the child said that his uncle often came home to borrow money. His mother hated him very much. His father couldn''t help him. He couldn''t remember what happened that night. He only remembered that his uncle looked terrible at that time. He had never seen such an uncle before. It seemed that his uncle in memory was not like that." Luo Ping added: "we asked our neighbors that the murderer was a gambler and a drunkard. He often caused troubles and had great martial arts. When something happened to his family, they suspected that he did it, but they were afraid of his revenge. So no one dared to say that now he died, they were not afraid of it." "Such a massacre is really just such a simple reason? Even if he is a gambler and a drunkard, even if he drinks too much to ask for money, he won''t kill the house! " He thought there was something else about it. But at this time, there is no evidence or clue. Relying on his intuition, he seems to be useless. He can only temporarily suppress the doubt in his heart and temporarily agree to close the case. Chapter 294 293 as soon as Zheng Zhongwen''s front foot left the Rongyu hall, the queen of Jin arrived. He went directly to Qi Rongyue''s sitting clinic and ordered his subordinates to surround him and keep no one near. She used to sit on the low couch in the clinic, and when she heard the news, she looked up. At a glance, she saw min Hengzhi''s face, which was as handsome as before, but more cold than she knew. He also looked at her, four eyes intersected, his heart was very shocked, she was not afraid of him, no matter what he did in front of her, what he said, she did not seem to have been afraid, clear eyes are so clear and proud, just like his Tianyu. "Who are you?" He asked in a low, eager voice. She still sat on the low couch, did not get up, or even move, cherry blossom like beautiful lips gently raised, smiling very beautiful, but very sad. "Who am I? Who am I, your highness king of Jin, don''t you really know? I need to repeat that again? " With his temper, she did not believe that he would not secretly investigate her. "Yes!" He said directly. Her smile grew colder and colder. Her eyes were fixed, and she said, "I am Qi Rongyue, from Pengcheng, the daughter of Qi Yongchun, the governor of Xuzhou. Qi Yongchun expelled me a few months ago and got rid of her nationality. Therefore, I am not Qi Yongchun''s daughter. I am just Qi Rongyue. I have opened a medical center in Pengcheng, called Rongyu hall. But because Qi family is dissatisfied with me, I have been in dark for many times It''s not good for me. In order to avoid disputes, I left Pengcheng and came to Jincheng to open a new Rongyu hall. Before opening this Rongyu hall, we met outside Wanwu hall. Don''t you remember? " The king of Jin looked the same, still staring at her tightly: "is that all you have to say?" She said these, he naturally knows, but he wants to know, obviously more than these. She nodded, "that''s all I have to say, nothing else." "Then I ask you, where do you come from?" Her smile was colder: "what? How do I learn medicine? Do I need to report it to the king of Jin? King Jin, are you too lenient The king of Jin frowned, and his voice sank three points: "you don''t care about talking about him, I ask you what, you answer what." "Say, where did your art come from?" How could an abandoned woman who was expelled from her family suddenly have this wonderful medical skill? It''s hard to say. "I love reading medical books since I was a child. I''ve studied and learned by myself, can''t I?" The king of Jin walked two steps and stared at her. He slowly extended his hand. His fist hand spread out slowly. There were five golden needles in his hand. Her face color slightly changed. This is her gold needle. She stabbed the bandit''s body with the unique skill of Laiwu mountain. The plum needle. There are not many people in the world who have learned art in Laiwu mountain, and there are few people who have learned art in Laiwu mountain. She is one of them. Coincidentally, min Hengzhi is one of them. She will, min Hengzhi will, in addition to medical skills. "Don''t say you don''t know this thing. I saw you make a plum blossom needle and saw it with my own eyes outside the Rongyu hall that day!" Min Hengzhi squatted down slowly and let his eyes level with her. His eyes were aggressive: "say, why do you make a plum blossom needle?" "Why should I tell you? It''s my private business! " She tried to keep herself calm, not to panic. Chapter 295 294 he suddenly reached out his hand, held her beautiful chin tightly, and forced her closed face to face him. He said in a word: "don''t try to muddle through. If it''s not clear today, I won''t let you go." Her hands were clenched into fists, and she resisted the urge to tear his handsome face: "does King Jin treat innocent people in this way? I can do medicine, and I can do some self-defense needlework. Is there any mistake? Why should I tell you? Did I break the law or hurt the wrong person? " Min Hengzhi increased the strength in her hand, frowned at her pain, and released two parts of her strength involuntarily: "you know what I asked, as long as you are honest, I will not embarrass you." She sneered: "I don''t know what you''re talking about or what you know. If you want to embarrass me, you can have a thousand reasons and ten thousand ways. I''m a civilian orphan, and what can I do for you?" "Don''t think that with the support of Yongping Marquis''s mansion, the king will have no way to deal with you. You''d better say it honestly, so as not to suffer from flesh and skin." His hand gradually moved down, from her chin to her slender neck, as if a hand could be easily broken. She sneered, the original confusion in her heart disappeared at this moment: "I have the ability to kill me. I have tasted the taste of death. It''s no big deal. I don''t care how much I taste it!" Although he held her neck in the palm of his hand, he did not make force all the time. He just wanted to frighten her, hope she could tell the truth and hope he could get the answer he wanted. Unfortunately, the girl''s mouth is so hard that she is not afraid of threats or death beyond his imagination. Such a person is the most difficult to deal with. Seeing that he didn''t move, she suddenly reached out to hold his hand, held his fingers around his neck, and said in a sharp voice: "you do it, you killed me, don''t you always want to do this? Now I give you a chance. Why are you hesitating? " Min Hengzhi frowns. He doesn''t understand what she is talking about. He never wanted to kill her. Why does she think he always wanted to kill her? Why did she suddenly get excited? He finally let go of his hand and frowned, "calm down, I''ll come back some other day. I hope I can hear the answer I want by then." She snorted coldly: "since you have an answer in your heart, why bother to ask me? Although I''m just an orphan and have no relatives or backers, I''m not a coward. I''m afraid I don''t have the answer you want. " Min Hengzhi didn''t speak any more, but at last he took a deep look at her and turned away. He came and left in a hurry. No one knew what happened in the clinic. But looking at the king''s face when he left, and Qi Rongyue''s face, which was full of hatred, we can imagine what happened. Xueer hurried into the clinic and saw that the young lady was ok, but there were clear fingerprints on her neck and chin. She cried: "too much, what about the king of Jin? What''s so great? Why does he bully people like this? The young lady caught the murderer for them. They just don''t appreciate it. They treat the young lady like a prisoner, hateful! " Qi Rongyue patted Xueer''s hand and said in a low voice, "I''m ok. I''m ok. Don''t tell Zheng Shizi. Don''t say anything." Chapter 296 Xue''er is more sad to cry. Zheng Shizi loves her. If she knew this, she would fight for her and King Jin with his temper. Miss Zheng chose to bear all the pain and pressure for Zheng Shizi''s sake. Such a miss is so pitiful. "Silly girl, isn''t this good for me? What are you crying for? When others heard that, they thought I was king of Jin. Don''t cry. Look at this little face, it''s all wrinkled up into an old woman. " When Xueer saw that she could still make fun of her, she turned to laugh and stamped her foot: "Miss, you know how to make fun of me! Are you hungry? It''s still hot in the kitchen. I''ll get it! " She shook her head: "no, I''m tired. If you want to have a rest, please close the door today." Xueer nodded and hurriedly went out to tell people to close the gate so that the young lady could have a rest. But just after the gate was closed for a while, there was a sharp clap outside. The waiter shouted in the hall: "Miss Qi is not well today. It''s inconvenient to see a doctor. Please go to another doctor''s shop!" , "open the door quickly. I''m from the Royal Palace of the Jin Dynasty. Your highness is not very well. She has invited Miss Qi to see the disease in the palace." It was lian''er''s voice outside the door. Xue''er in the hall knew that when she thought of all the things she had met in the king''s mansion last time, she was angry and said, "I''ve told you that my young lady''s body is not crisp, and she can''t go to see your master ill, right? After a while, the sick Spirit gave her, is it to cure our sins again? " , who also heard this reply, was the last girl who had a sharp mouth, and couldn''t help raising the volume. "This is your royal highness. You have to weigh it up for yourself. If you don''t go, what''s the consequence?" Xueer choked, "can''t the doctor be sick? Is it against the law to be ill? Besides, Jincheng is not only a doctor in my family, but also a famous one. Go to find someone else! " "Pity son way:" you little nonsense, cannot say with you, let your young lady come to reply Xueer is so angry that she doesn''t take her young lady seriously when she hears lian''er''s words. She''s going to be furious at once. Miss said that in this world, only miss is the one who can summon her, give her face and make her afraid. No one else is qualified. She has always remembered that miss is her master. She only listens to miss alone, so she is not afraid of anyone. Even if the other party is a princess, she is not afraid to take her life at any time. "Cher, open the door." Xueer looked back and saw that the lady who had already slept had dressed up and stepped downstairs. "Miss you --" Qi Rongyue shakes her head: "no need to say, open the door!" Xueer has no choice but to ask the man to open the gate. Lian''er glared at Xueer and said proudly, "I''ll say that Miss Qi must know the current affairs, not like you --" without waiting for lian''er to finish, Qi Rongyue interrupted her directly: "lian''er girl, remember a word, more words will lose, you''d better say less!" Lian''er''s face changed slightly. Looking at Miss Qi in front of her, she wanted to refute, but she was also timid. I don''t know where the timidity came from, but it was born. It was strange and unclear. It''s just an ordinary doctor, who is only a little better than the ordinary doctor. How could she have this timidity? She is the servant girl of her royal highness! Chapter 297 296 seeing that lian''er has eaten shriveled, xue''er''s angry mood is a little relieved. She said with a smile: "lian''er girl, lead the way ahead!" Lian''er bit her lips, but didn''t say much more. She turned out of the dissolving Yu hall and got into the waiting carriage. Qi Rongyue and xue''er got into their own carriage and drove all the way to the king''s palace of Jin with lian''er''s carriage. "Miss, what''s wrong with Princess Tianxin this time?" Asked Xueer. Qi Rongyue thought of Princess Tianxin''s beautiful and mean face, sneered at her heart, closed her eyes and didn''t speak, but said in her heart: what can she do wrong? She''s sick. She found a man who looks like a man and wants to bolt him to death. As long as this man and other women say one more word and look at each other, she will be sick and bite like a mad dog! Min Hengzhi, why are you engaged to Chu Tianxin since you don''t like her? She suddenly thought of a possibility! Chu Lian had no children in his life, so he had to be a daughter of Chu Tianxin. If min Hengzhi married Chu Tianxin, in the future, if Chu Lian could unify the great cause, when he was old, the throne could not be passed on to min Hengzhi or his son and Tianxin? Is that his real purpose? Thinking of the love words he had said to her before, she was so upset that she almost spit out the grilled fish she ate yesterday. The carriage stops in front of the king''s mansion. Lian''er leads them straight to the king''s mansion. As soon as they enter the gate, they bump into a bodyguard who comes back from the outside office. The bodyguard obviously knows Qi Rongyue. He sees Qi Rongyue with his girl following lian''er to the residence of Tianxin Princess. He wonders for a while. This morning, he saw Tianxin princess. She''s OK. How did she invite Miss Qi again Come on? Dongyuan Chu Tianxin is sitting in the courtyard and enjoying the flowers. Several beautiful butterflies are dancing beside her. She enjoys the pursuit of butterflies, the warm spring sun and the honor that everything belongs to her. Such Chu Tianxin looks unhappy and sad. Funny! "Princess, here comes the man!" Lian''er goes to the princess Tianxin and says respectfully. Chu Tian looks at Qi Rongyue, who is standing behind lian''er. She blesses herself gently, as elegant and noble as she saw last time. Elegant and noble? Why does the word appear in her mind? What if she is a district medical woman, even the fiancee of Yongping Shizi? The same lowliness, this elegant noble, how does she deserve? Chu Tianxin suddenly laughs. She thinks it''s funny. Such a medical woman doesn''t deserve to see her eyes more. However, her men always like to join in this humble medical woman. "Miss Qi, I heard that you almost had an accident in order to catch the gangster. What a heroine!" Qi Xiaoyue said: "the princess is flattering, but the hero is not worthy. As a people of Chu Dynasty, it''s my duty to help the government catch criminals." The more she is like this, the more uncomfortable Chu Tianxin feels. In front of her great princess Tianxin, why is she so calm? Shouldn''t she tremble like lian''er? "It''s said well. It''s really worthy of being the woman that Zheng Shizi looks up to. It''s kind of courageous." Chu Tianxin hid his sword in a smile. Suddenly, he said, "I heard that the king of Jin went to the Rongyu hall as soon as he returned to the city today. Is this the case?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "it''s true!" "What did the king of Jin do in the dissolving Yu hall? But I''m not feeling well. Go get the medicine? " Chu Tian''s heart is staring at Qi Rongyue, smiling and hiding knives and needles. Chapter 298 297 Qi Rongyue ignored her fake smile and said in a low voice: "the Lord asked me some questions about the gangster, and left without stopping." Chu Tianxin raised his eyebrows: "is that right? Just going to work? Nothing else? " "What else does the princess think will happen?" Qi asked When lian''er saw the princess frowning, he hurriedly shouted to Qi Rongyue, "does the princess ask you or do you ask the princess? What are you talking about? You can say whatever the princess asks you to say! " Chu Tianxin is very satisfied with lian''er''s performance this time. He is very happy, but his mouth says, "be polite to miss Qi. She is the guest invited by the princess." Lian''er is in a hurry. Chu Tianxin asked again, "you are Zheng Shizi''s fiancee. It''s said that I shouldn''t doubt you, but you also know that some women in the world always want to go to the king of Jin. If they can''t do it, they will also sharpen their heads and want to be a small one. Of course, if you want to be a princess in the future, you won''t do it." Princess shizifei? Hum ~ you deserve it? According to Princess Ben, Zheng Shizi is just playing with you. With your life experience, it''s impossible to enter the Lord''s mansion of Yongping. Chu Tianxin thought of this place, suddenly felt a dark cool, feeling a lot better. Qi Rongyue laughs but doesn''t speak. She can tell the truth from the lie. Oh, chutianxin, just be happy. Chu Tianxin said again, "have you considered what I told you last time?" "I don''t know what the princess said," Qi says Chu Tian said in his heart, "how about staying with the princess and being the princess''s exclusive doctor?" Not so bad idea! "I''m really sorry, Rong Yue and Shizi are going to get married soon. I''m afraid they can''t stay with the princess. Please forgive me!" Qi Rongyue found that in the future, the princess shizifei''s name is used occasionally, which is also very good. Anyway, in the eyes of Chu Tianxin, she and Zheng Zhongwen have already had an ambiguous relationship. "So, is it necessary to get married so soon? That''s a great joy. Congratulations first. At that time, I will prepare a big gift for you. " "Thank you, Princess!" Qi Rongyue''s smile is light, and he can''t see his true happiness and anger. What do you say The king of Jin suddenly frowned and asked the bodyguard. The bodyguard hurriedly said: "just when his subordinates came back, I saw that the maid of Princess Tianxin led Miss Qi into the palace and went to the east garden." The king of Jin said it was not good. In Chutian''s heart, he must have known that he went to the Rongyu hall today. That''s why Qi Rongyue came to ask. He stood up, but didn''t move, and then slowly sat down. If he rushed to Dongyuan now, he would only make Tianxin more suspicious of his relationship with qirongyue, which would only be more unfavorable to qirongyue, and he could not be impulsive. He said to the bodyguard, "go to the East Garden and find out what the princess is doing. If she wants to do harm to miss Qi, you can put a fire in the East Garden and take advantage of the chaos to save Miss Qi. Remember that you must not expose your identity and go on in secret." The bodyguard took his life, changed his plain clothes quickly, and took a square towel around his neck, so that he could cover his face at any time. When he arrived at Dongyuan, he secretly hid in a peach tree, and saw that the princess was talking with Miss Qi, and there was still a smile on her face, and miss Qi was also indifferent and self-confident, and there was no event that King Jin worried about. Chapter 299 298 although Chu Tianxin intentionally embarrasses Qi Rongyue, he is struggling to find a name. Moreover, looking at Qi Rongyue''s attitude, it seems that it has nothing to do with Hengzhi. What''s more, if Hengzhi really cares about qirongyue, how can he know that she was invited to Dongyuan without appearing? After all, she is Zheng Shizi''s person. She has no basis to embarrass Qi Rongyue, and Yu Yongping''s face cannot be said. Seeing that Miss Qi and her maid walked out of the palace safely, the bodyguard returned to Nanyuan. Min Hengzhi was relieved when he heard the news from the bodyguard. Chutian was very clear and ruthless. If she didn''t like it, she would not have a good life. Fortunately, Qi Rongyue and Zheng Shizi depend on the mountain, otherwise, they will not know how many crimes they have suffered. "You know it, I know it, do you understand?" Min Hengzhi''s Chaona Shiwei road. The bodyguard quickly replied, "I understand." The bodyguard thought for a moment and then said, "just now my subordinates heard the conversation between the princess and miss Qi in Dongyuan. Hearing what Miss Qi said, she and Zheng Shizi seem to be getting married soon." Min Hengzhi raised his eyebrows and said, "is that right?" He doesn''t believe it! Just like he doesn''t believe that Qi Rongyue really has nothing to do with Laiwu mountain, Qi Rongyue is a very special person with outstanding temperament, calm and introverted temperament, smart and careful. Yes, very careful. Every word she said seemed to have been considered. For this reason, he felt that every word she said was a lie. In front of him, he never told the truth, but there was one thing, her eyes were real. In her eyes, he saw her fearlessness and even disgust for him. Realizing this made him feel bad. Why does she dislike him? From the first time she saw him, he felt that her eyes were very different. The second chance encounter, he had the same feeling, until the third time, under the three color plum tree, he found a trace of disgust for him in her seemingly calm eyes. He thought of a possibility. Qi Rongyue knew him, either through anecdotes or through someone who was particularly familiar with him. For example, Tianyu! During his years of studying in Laiwu mountain, Tian Yu has never been to Laiwu mountain, and he does not know whether his master has received other disciples. If Qi Rongyue knows Tianyu, he knows his relationship with Tianyu, and he knows that Tianyu''s death cannot be separated from him. That''s why I hate him, isn''t it? The truth of the matter, is that so? His heart beat faster and faster. Is Qi Rongyue really Tianyu''s junior sister in Laiwu mountain? But the person he sent to Pengcheng to investigate Ming Ming replied that Qi Rongyue had always lived in Pengcheng and never left. When the bodyguard saw that the king of Jin''s face had changed, his mood began to get restless. He did not dare to speak any more, and hurried out of the study. He followed the king of Jin for a long time. He knew that the king of Jin''s temperament would never be easily controlled by a woman. Apart from the original Princess Tianyu, it seems that no other woman could make the king of Jin look at it more, even if it was just a glance. Miss Qi doesn''t know what skills she has. There are many men around her. The prince of Yongping''s mansion, the new number one scholar, now even the king of Jin - can''t help shaking his head and sighing: since ancient times, heroes have been sad about the beauty pass, and the bright future of many heroes is in the hands of these beauties. I hope their Royal Highness King Jin will not be obsessed with lust and ruin their future. Chapter 300 299 as for Yin Yixuan, who left in a rush from the dissolving Yu hall, just returned to his residence, before he came up with an idea to pull back a city in front of Zheng Zhongwen, he received a letter from Kyoto, which said that the old Marquis in Wenchang''s Mansion was seriously ill, and let him return to Beijing without delay. Although he doubted the truth of the letter, he dare not refuse to follow it. After all, filial piety is more important than everything. He can''t pretend not to know when his grandfather is seriously ill. "What can I do, young man?" Si Yuan looks at Yin Yixuan in embarrassment. Yin Yixuan frowned and said, "go back to Beijing!" "Do you want to talk to Zheng Shizi?" Si Yuan asked. Yin Yixuan waved: "no need, we''ll start at once." He thought for a moment and then said, "I''ll write a letter, and you''ll send someone to Rongyu hall." Si Yuan nods, but sighs in his heart. It seems that he is going to break up with Zheng Shizi. Is it worth it for a woman? They have been playing since childhood. - - Kyoto, Regent''s palace. Chu Lian looked up from among the piles of memorials, looked at the person standing in front of the case, frowned and said, "what do you say? Princess Tianxin had a bad illness a while ago? What disease? " The man said: "please rest assured, Prince, Princess Tianxin''s disease has been cured. It''s said that it''s not acclimatized. In addition, it''s spring day. The skin surface is sensitive due to too much pollen inhalation, and some rashes occur. They were cured that day." Chu Lian is relieved and cured. He can''t tolerate a little bit of missing for this precious daughter. "Tell me to go down and send more people. We must ensure the safety of the princess." Manager Tian nodded: "yes, I will do it immediately." As he was about to turn around and walk away, he suddenly thought of another thing and said, "Lord, listen to the reply from people in Jincheng, there is a doctor in Jincheng who is very skilled in medicine. She cured the disease of Tianxin princess. She is a female doctor. Do you want to come to the Royal Palace and show it to you?" Chu Lian waved: "a district female doctor, the imperial hospital can not cure the disease, she can treat? If you say that, someone will believe you! Don''t think about these useless things. I haven''t made them for a long time. Maybe I have recovered myself. " Manager Tian is not as optimistic as Chu Lian. He saw Chu Lian''s illness with his own eyes. He almost didn''t scare his soul. He didn''t want to experience it again. Chu Lian didn''t want to continue this topic, so he asked manager Chaotian, "what''s the situation in the palace?" Manager Tian hurriedly said: "it''s the same as before. After all, it''s a child. Even if he pretends to be stupid, what kind of spray can he turn out? It''s just that I want to live two more days with less pain. " Chu Lian said: "don''t be careless, this kid is just like his elder sister. He has a lot of ghosts. He saw his parents and elder sister die miserably with his own eyes. Knowing that it was my hand, how could he really submit to me?" Manager Tian hums: "what if you are not sincere? Now most of the Chu Dynasty is in your hands. How much is his sincerity worth? Even if he said something in the hall that he shouldn''t have said, how could officials believe him? It''s just a yellow mouthed child. The future of the Chu Dynasty depends on you! " Chu Lian loved to hear this, and the corner of his lips, which had been tightly pressed, finally had a trace of radian: "you, don''t be careless, send more people to stare at him. If there is any wind, report it immediately." Chapter 301 300 Chu palace "emperor, this is Crisp Plum from Xingong. Have a taste!" The beautiful maids brought a plate of yellow plums to Chu Tianqi. Chu Tianqi''s dull eyes turned, looked at the palace maid and said: "sour, don''t eat." "It''s not sour, it''s very sweet," said the maid hurriedly. "I don''t believe you can taste it?" Chu Tianqi shook his head and said, "no, or you can taste one for me first!" The palace maid was stunned, but she had to pick up a crisp plum and take a bite. The sour and astringent feeling filled her tongue and throat. She wanted to vomit, but she dared not. She knew that mammy Sha was hiding and peeping. If she vomited, she would be punished later. The maid forced a smile on her face: "delicious, delicious." Chu Tianqi said stupidly, "is it really delicious?" The palace maid nodded: "of course, when did bing''er cheat the emperor?" She said and picked up a crisp plum and handed it to Chu Tianqi: "emperor, you can have a taste!" Chu Tianqi received the hand, sent the green and yellow crisp Li to his mouth and took a bite. The sour and astringent juice overflowed into his mouth. He immediately frowned, spit out the plum with a bah, and shouted, "it''s too bad to eat. You''re a liar!" He suddenly jumped up and got rid of the plum in his hand. He threw ice on the ground and kicked her feet: "go away, you go away!" Although Chu Tianqi was young, his head was full of ice. He was a man like a little adult. His feet were naturally strong. He kicked ice to tears and left the dormitory with the plate of plums. After seeing Chu Tianqi''s performance, mother Sha finally left the dormitory after binger with satisfaction. However, Chu Tianqi, with a furious face, calmed down gradually after mother Sha left, and her young face showed a cold and fierce color that was not easy to detect. The whole imperial palace is Chu Lian''s man. He doesn''t believe anyone except the green water of Huanyi division. If he wants to live, he must know how to act. In order to one day be able to return to power and revenge, he can tolerate everything. It''s not known who can laugh till the end. Although he was young, he also had a lot of time to camp step by step. One day, he would personally avenge his father, his mother and his sister, and kill Chu Lian, a decent dog thief. Since Chu Lian took charge of the government, he abolished the benevolent policy of tax reduction issued by his father and imposed heavy taxes. Although it was only half a year, there have been four complaints from the people. Just as the saying goes, those who get more help than those who lose. He believed that some of the ministers in the imperial court had conscience. When he got a certain chance, he could get the help of the ministers. It was not a daydream to push Chu Lian forward. There will be opportunities, and he will take them well. -- Pengcheng, Qifu. "Mother, I will report my work in Beijing this time. Maybe I will stay in Kyoto. At that time, I will send someone to pick you up." The old lady heard his voice and asked, "you mean to take me to Beijing alone? Your daughter-in-law and - "br > Qi Yongchun interrupted her and said in a deep voice:" Liang''s half crazy mother-in-law, what do you take her to Kyoto? Is it not enough to lose face in Pengcheng? " When the old lady didn''t say anything, Qi Yongchun said again, "if it''s just her, but if you take her away, she will surely take her two children, one is stupid, the other is bad. If you let your colleagues in Kyoto know about these things, don''t you laugh at me?"? How can I still stand in the official arena of Kyoto? " Chapter 302 301 the old lady looked at her son in front of her eyes. She was really her son. She was cruel and ruthless enough. It seemed that Rongxue and Chenghao were not his flesh and blood. A person can be so merciless to his own flesh and bones. How filial can he be to her old woman in the future? She did not dare to think, nor would she. "Well, it''s up to you." The old lady nodded her head. The mother and the son thought that everything would be developed according to their ideas, but who knows, there is no wall that is not airtight in this world. Liang family knew Qi Yongchun''s arrangement in advance, and knew that he was going to get rid of their mother and son. When he only took his mother to Beijing, he immediately lost his temper in the courtyard of Qi mansion. He threw all the things that could be thrown in the courtyard of Qi mansion, and threatened to burn Qi mansion with a fire. He died with his son and daughter. Qi Yongchun used to stay in the residence of the outer room. Hearing the report from the servant, he hurried back to the mansion and saw the situation in the mansion. He was angry and frightened. At this point, if anything happened to Liang family, don''t say that the matter of staying in Beijing will be ruined, and his magistrate''s hat will not be guaranteed. Finally, he nodded and agreed to take Liang family and a pair of children to Beijing. However, he had one condition: he had to formally carry the two outer rooms raised outside the door. The two aunts in the courtyard were damaged by Liang family in the early years. They could not bear children. If he didn''t raise two women outside, the Qi family would be broken. Now that the two outer rooms are pregnant one after another, he must not carry them into the house before he enters Beijing. Otherwise, he will have children in the future, and his reputation will not be very good. Ten thousand Liang family members do not want to, but they can think of their current precarious position, and they can no longer face Qi Yongchun. Qi Yongchun''s official career is more and more smooth now. Although his family''s credit is in, his current position has already surpassed her family''s, and she is useless if she makes any further mischief. Can only promise with tears! She often dreams and always dreams of Qi Rongyue''s face. Qi Rongyue''s words to her often echo in her ear. She says that there are many causes and consequences, and retribution will be good, and evil causes will bring bad results. Is her fate now retribution? She doesn''t like it! Even Yin Erye, who is far away in Pengcheng, rushed to Kyoto with his wife and mother to visit his retinue. Yin Erye is very pleased to see his son go back to Beijing first. He is also worried that his son will refuse to go back to Beijing for Qi Rongyue''s sake. It seems that he has thought more about it. His son has never done anything wrong. "Father, grandfather''s illness happened suddenly. People came to the imperial hospital. They said that he was old and had a relapse of the old disease. He fell down like a mountain. It was hard to get up again." Yin Erye knows his son''s temperament. He suddenly pulls him to say these things. There must be something else to say. "What do you want to say? Just talk straight, don''t go around with me. " Yin Erye said. Yin Yixuan said: "father, you also know that the medical skill of dissolving the moon is very good. It can cure the bad disease. Maybe she can cure it. We can --" Yin Er Ye immediately interrupted him and said in a deep voice: "in this way, you don''t have to say the second time. Your grandfather''s disease can''t be joked. Qi dissolves the moon''s medical skill well, but it''s not necessarily the same as you said I don''t believe that she is a woman. No matter how skilled she is, she can surpass the royal doctor. " In his opinion, his son wanted to take the opportunity to get Qi Rongyue to the Houfu of Wenchang. Chapter 303 302 "father, I didn''t exaggerate the fact. I didn''t say whether her medical skill was good or not, but what was her reputation in Pengcheng. I don''t think I need to say more. Now her reputation in Jincheng is only louder than that in Pengcheng. If she doesn''t have the real ability, can she do it at will?" Yin Erye still refuses to believe him or even talk to him again. Yin Yixuan doesn''t give up. He grabs his father''s sleeve and says, "if you don''t believe me, ask Si Yuan. He is also very clear." Yin Erye was angry in his heart. He would not listen to him. He shook off his hand and said angrily, "enough, Yin Yixuan. I didn''t expect you to look like this. I''m so disappointed with you!" Yin Erye angrily rebuked his son and left in a black face, refusing to listen to his son''s explanation and persuasion. Passing by, Mrs. Yin heard the quarrel between her father and son. She was in a dilemma and kept silent. When Mr. Yin left, she came to her son and said, "Yixuan." When Yin Yixuan looked at his mother''s face, he knew that his mother must have heard the conversation between him and his father. He said, "mother, don''t you believe me?" Yin Fu said: "I don''t believe you. I''ve seen the skill of dissolving the moon with my own eyes, and I know that she really has a good command of medicine. However, your relationship with her is not the same. You really shouldn''t involve her. It''s hard for your father to get angry. Don''t blame him." Yin Yixuan shook his head, frowned and asked, "mother, seventeen years ago, regardless of everyone''s objection, we were determined to make this marriage for me. I know that you were just to repay your kindness. Now that seventeen years have passed, the benefactor has passed, doesn''t this kindness exist?" "What nonsense do you say? Kindness is kindness. It will never disappear. How could it be gone?" Mrs. Yin scolded "Then why can we get engaged 19 years ago, and we can''t keep going after 19 years? In your heart, does this kindness really exist? " Mrs. Yin sighed for a long time and said: "nineteen years ago, your father and I were still young, and we thought that we must repay the kindness if we have it. At that time, the most precious thing for us was you, and the best thing for runiang was naturally you. But after nineteen years, you have grown up, and we are old. We are no longer young, and we have more and more concerns Unchanged, it is still you. You are still our most important son, more important than nineteen years ago. You are the champion again. You have a great bright future, and she dissolves the moon - " " I understand, mother, you don''t have to say it again! " Yin Yixuan closed his eyes and his five tastes were mixed. He was engaged nineteen years ago because of love, because of grace. It was also because of love that he withdrew from his marriage after nineteen years, and wanted to sever his relationship with her. Oh - what can he say? Who can he blame? Great marriage, if he agreed earlier, what can we regret? Now the end, he dissatisfied unwilling, so what? No, it''s not the end, it''s not the end. "Mother, I want to marry Rong Yue as my wife. My heart is unchangeable, unchangeable, unchangeable. I hope my mother will fulfill my son." Yin Yixuan suddenly knelt in front of Yin''s wife and looked earnestly. Mrs. Yin hurriedly held his arm and wanted to lift him up, but her son had grown up and was a man. She could not shake his son even if she could use her power. Chapter 304 303 "get up, you can get up first! Si Yuan, what are you doing? Please help me up! " Mrs. Yin loves her son and says to Si Yuan. Yin Yixuan shook his head: "if my mother doesn''t agree, I won''t get up." Mrs. Yin has never seen such a son before. Although she has always known that he is stubborn, she is also a very sensible person. She never confronts her or makes her do anything difficult. But today, she is really embarrassed by this. "Well, I promise you, promise you, hurry up." Yin Yixuan''s face was not happy. He shook his head and said, "mother, you are perfunctory to me. I can''t afford it!" What is the experience of having a smart son? Mrs. Yin doesn''t want to know that sometimes her son is more stupid. "I promise," she said, gritting her teeth, "I''ll help you in front of your father and grandfather, OK?" Yin Yixuan said again, "first of all, you should let your father promise to invite Rongyue to come to Kyoto to see his grandfather. If you don''t, I won''t get up." He knew that his mother loved him and would surely agree to help him, and his father always listened to his mother''s words most, and his grandmother was also very dependent on his mother. As long as his mother was willing to let go, it would be half the story. Mrs Yin can''t take him. She has to deal with him first. Seven days have passed since the case of extermination in Jincheng. There are no major cases in the city. Zheng Zhongwen has been busy preparing and submitting a large number of files, and finally finds his spare time. With this space, he immediately arrived at the Rongyu hall, but unexpectedly, the hall did not come these days, and even completed the perfect transformation from being a sparrow to being a city. Good guy, there was no one to look for the patent medicine before, but now it has become a hot commodity. The stock on the counter has been sold out, and there are few bottles left. He took advantage of the dissolving moon to give the patient a needle in the clinic. He came to the counter and looked at it. The small bottle of patent medicine actually sold for two to one thousand Liang. It''s so expensive. Some people are rushing to buy it. It''s amazing. Are people in Jincheng so rich? At this time, Xueer''s voice was heard again. "Why don''t you go to another hospital?" Xueer said to a well-dressed middle-aged man. The middle-aged man looks unhappy: "why? I''ve been waiting for a long time. Why should I go to another hospital? I''m going to see Miss Qi. What''s the matter? " When the middle-aged man talks, his face is slightly light, and his tone is quite arrogant. If she is a normal girl, she may be really frightened by him. Unfortunately, Xueer is not a normal girl, and she will not be frightened by such a man. Xueer threw the man a big white eye and said, "I''ve said that for a long time, and I''ve set up a sign at the door. What? You don''t have long eyes, OK? Don''t you see the words on that sign? " The middle-aged man''s face floated over a layer of vanity, and then said: "what brand, I don''t know!" Xueer snorted: "well, you don''t know. I''ll say it again now. My young lady, I only watch the severe and acute diseases or the difficult and miscellaneous diseases cured by other medical institutions. You, a little cold, come to join us. Do you know how many people with acute diseases are still waiting?" A woman with a painful stomach turned around and glared at the middle-aged man, shouting at him. "Yes, since it''s just a little cold, why don''t you go to another hospital to have a look? Miss Qi''s medical skills are not wasted if they are used to treat this little cold?" A young man in his early twenties answered. Chapter 305 Xue''er stared at the young man and said, "you are the same. Go to another doctor''s office. It''s good. There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just fun." The young man said with a dry smile: "Miss Xueer, you can''t say that. Who said I have no problem? You can''t see my problem. I don''t hear that Miss Qi''s medical skill is good, so I come here to see a doctor. Otherwise, I''ll wait for a long time to work hard!" Xueer snorted: "I don''t know if you have any problems. I only know that my young lady only treats serious and difficult diseases. I think you look good, speak in a moderate way, and have a nosy spirit. You don''t look like a sick person. Even if you are really sick, you are not a serious disease. You don''t meet the standard of my young lady''s treatment. You''d better leave early and spend more time It''s no use going down. " The young man decided not to go, but he came from yesterday. Yesterday, he saw too many people, so he stood idly for a while and went back. He saw Miss Qi from afar. His appearance was amazing. Today, he got up early in the morning and waited at the door early in the morning. He wanted to cure the small problems at the same time, and he could contact Miss Qi at a close distance Words are also good! But who knows, this Xueer girl is really a real girl. She refuses to let him stay. Hum, he wants to stay. Xueer shrugs her shoulders: "whatever you like, I can tell you in advance. Don''t regret it. My young lady says that it''s your turn. Don''t take too seriously what she said that will keep you from coming down, because everyone who pretends to delay her time with light illness is the same next time." Young people don''t believe it. How could a girl like this look like an immortal be such a fierce person? Never. He must be gentle as water, soft as words, smiling as flowers. Xueer looks at the middle-aged man behind the young man again and says, "don''t you go?" The middle-aged man is as firm as the young man: "no, I''m coming to see a doctor seriously. It''s different from this flower head. I''m really sick." Xueer chuckled, "yes, you are. You are really sick, absolutely true." The middle-aged man looks a little embarrassed, but he is not upset. In my heart, as long as I can let Miss Qi''s slender jade point to him, it''s worth it! Xueer persuaded several young people again, but it didn''t work, so she didn''t speak any more. The young lady had told her. She just had to persuade them. If she couldn''t move, she would ignore them. The young lady had her own way to make them never come to the yoga hall again. Zheng Zhongwen has been observing the situation in the hall. He finds an interesting phenomenon which makes him very frustrated. In nine out of ten, these people who come to see the doctor are young posterity. None of them seems to be sick. Each of them is tall and straight, with normal complexion. Only a few people with ill appearance are mixed in the waiting people. The man standing at the clinic called: "thirty two!" "It''s me, it''s me!" The young man who just had a fight with Xueer rushed excitedly and sat down in front of the clinic. The young man smiled at Miss Qi, who was sitting at the back of the clinic. Her skin was white and beautiful, and her temperament was excellent. Even though she was wearing ordinary green cloth clothes and skirts, she could not hide her unique appearance, but she was more like a clear lotus. The young man almost didn''t drool. He smiled at Miss Qi and said: "I heard that Miss Qi has excellent medical skills. I''ve heard about her for a long time. Today, I can get miss Qi''s diagnosis and treatment. It''s really a blessing for me." Chapter 306 As he spoke, the young man reached out to Qi Rongyue and asked her to feel her pulse. Qi Rongyue didn''t move, only glanced at the youth lightly, and his lips were still smiling lightly. She seems to have the same expression to everyone, just like she painted this smile on her face, always so indifferent and alienated. Only in the face of a limited number of people, her face, will remove this fake smile. Zheng Zhongwen suddenly smiled and was very happy. The depression and helplessness in his heart ended. He suddenly realized that he was one of the limited people. It turned out that she was different to him when they met for the first time in a real sense. Qi Rongyue looked at the young man with a light smile and a waveless face, but her voice was very clear. Everyone around the clinic could hear her voice. "My illness is really serious, but it''s good to treat. As long as you don''t go to the brothel garden and have a lot of rest, your backache, shortness of breath and cold sweat in the middle of the night will gradually disappear." Young man a Leng, immediately complexion rises like blood, she, how can she know? She clearly didn''t even know her pulse or ask anything. How could she know so clearly? She even knew about his cold sweat in the middle of the night. "Small, Miss joked, I, I don''t have these symptoms." The young man''s mouth is hard. He has already felt a lot of sarcastic glances coming from around him. Naturally, he can''t admit it. Qi Rongyue picks eyebrows: "without these symptoms? What disease do you come to see? " For a while, the young man was speechless. He was not ill at all. He just heard about Miss Qi''s beautiful appearance and came to Fangze. Qi Rongyue''s smile was full of an imperceptible sense of ridicule. His eyes were sharp to see people''s hearts: "if you don''t have a serious illness in the future, don''t come to Rongyu hall. However, you can use some special Guyuan pills made by Rongyu hall. The medicine cabinet is for sale. Just go." Qi Rongyue said, turned his head and looked at the guy on the side. The guy understood and said, "next, No. 33." No.33 is the middle-aged man who was just advised to leave by Xueer. After hearing Miss Qi''s advice to the young man, he was in a state of confusion. When he called his number plate, he had a little hesitation in his mind. But he thought that he had waited so long and left like this. It seems that it''s not worth it. Maybe Miss Qi can''t see from his face If he is ill, will he be diagnosed? So, with such a fluke mentality, he went to the young man''s seat before he sat down on the hot bench. Miss Qi was really so beautiful no matter from the distance or from the near. No wonder some people praised her as peony, gorgeous and extraordinary, with unspeakable noble spirit and peony color, but her temperament was like deep valley brandy, cold and ethereal, very strange group He, but in her body, has a perfect integration. "Miss Qi, I feel a little stuffy in my chest when I sleep recently. Please help me to have a look. What''s the problem?" As he said this, he extended his hand to miss Qi and put his wrist on the small Wrist Pillow. Qi Rongyue still hasn''t moved. He just sits and looks at the middle-aged man lightly. Some people are ill. They can''t wear it at a glance. They need to feel the pulse, pinch the affected part, and ask many questions before they can diagnose the cause of the disease. But some people can see whether they are really sick or pretending to be sick at a glance. Chapter 307 Obviously, the man is not ill at present. If he is not sick, he is also obese. If he is fat like this, he may be seriously ill in two years. She looked at the middle-aged man in front of her, and said in a low voice: "your chest is stuffy when you sleep, because there is too much meat on your body and too much pressure on your five internal organs, which leads to poor breathing. At present, there is no problem. But if you continue to overeat and drink, you will be very ill for two years or at most, and then you will regret it!" The middle-aged man looks embarrassed and begins to regret that he just didn''t leave. Why should he sit down? If he leaves, he doesn''t need to hear this sentence. How can he live in the future? Every time I eat meat, I think of her words. How can he drink and eat meat happily? He doesn''t agree! "As you say, I''m a little fatter than others, and I don''t even have the right to eat?" After all, the middle-aged man is not just that young man. His face is much thicker than that young man. "Not every fat man has asthma like you, and not every fat man is as rich as you. You can enjoy endless wealth without moving a finger. However, this is the root of all diseases. If you don''t listen to the advice, you will get sick. Don''t blame the injustice of the world." "Hum, I don''t believe it. I was born like this. I haven''t been sick for 38 years. When you see it, it turns into obesity? Is it funny or not? I don''t think you''re a doctor, a quack! " The more the middle-aged man said, the more excited he was, the more he wanted Qi Rongyue''s little hand to put on his wrist, to feel what it was like to touch his delicate skin. But who knows, people don''t move their fingers at all, just look at him, and then come to this conclusion. Can he take it? Of course not. Qi Rongyue was scolded as a quack by him, but he was not angry. His face was still light: "since you don''t believe me, you still go your own way. When I don''t say anything, I don''t accept your diagnosis money. But if there is any discomfort in the future, please don''t come to Rongyu hall. There are many medical centers in the city, you can go there." The middle-aged man snorted coldly: "just like I want to!" He flung his sleeve away, furious. And this is exactly what Qi Rongyue wants. Such a person is not good at heart and full of lust. She doesn''t want to see her again. However, for his symptoms, she did not exaggerate, or even say it was leisurely. He didn''t believe it, and only himself would suffer. After the middle-aged man left, there were several young men who had the brand in their hands and the number was near. They silently returned the brand to the counter and left in a gray way. They were not sick at all. They came here with the attitude of being close to Fangze. They spent one or two silver to get the number plate. Now it seems that it''s a white flower. People don''t need to feel their pulse when they see a doctor. If you are sick or not, they will do it at a glance It can be seen that they are such a mixture of people who are very guilty. If they want to have a little face, they are naturally embarrassed to come forward and look for scolding. The originally bustling Rongyu hall soon became cold again. There are many people waiting for a doctor, and many people watching. Now there are fewer people waiting for a doctor. There is no bustle to see when you see a doctor, so it will be gone. Towards noon, the last patient was finally sent away by Rongyu hall. Qi Rongyue saw that there was no outsider in the hall, so he got up to move his muscles and bones. After sitting all day, his back was stiff. Chapter 308 When she had a big stretch, she realized that there was no outsider in the Rongyu hall. In the chair behind the counter, there was a person who was not in the Rongyu hall, with bright and deep eyes staring at him straight, smiling like a smile. She quickly put away her big open arms and became the elegant Qi Rongyue as always. He got up, walked around the counter, and went straight to Qi Rongyue. He said with a smile, "I only know today that your Rongyu hall is really a profitable business. How can you sell 1000 liang of such a small bottle of pills?" When he came to buy medicine, the guy said a bottle of Guyuan pill was twelve Liang. He thought he had heard it wrong. He asked several times before he knew it was twelve Liang. Good guy, the guy bought it for face, but he took out all the tickets to get one thousand Liang. Qi Rongyue said: "these medicines are all refined with good herbs. They are more effective and expensive than ordinary medicines. Moreover, I don''t let everyone buy this medicine. Unless there is a need, I won''t ask them to buy it. Of course, some people are clamoring to buy it, and we have no reason not to sell it." Look at what she said. It seems to be very reasonable. He smiled: "master Qi, I have to ask you for this meal. I haven''t got my salary yet. I''m short of money." Xueer is just approaching. Hearing this, she immediately says: "Shizi, don''t laugh. You are the only one who lives on the salary of the Yamen? Who can believe it? " "Believe it or not, it''s true. Although I have another status, I want to live by my own ability, not by whom," said Zheng Xueer smiled and put a purse containing silver and some gold leaves into the hands of the young lady. Without any more words, she turned and ran away. Qi Rongyue put the bag into the sleeve bag and took the lead in going out. "Where are you going?" Zheng said "Didn''t I just hear someone say hungry? Why, not hungry again? " She paused, looked back at him, with a light smile on her face, but in his eyes, it was very comfortable, which was different from other people''s smile, absolutely different. He smiled, his lips were red and his teeth were white, his eyes were bright and dark, and she was the only one. "Rongyue, you won''t refuse me any more, will you?" He asked, his heart racing. She tilted her head, her light smile deepened gradually, her delicate nose wrinkled slightly, and her smiling face was naughty: "look at your performance!" She thinks a lot these days. Zhongwen is stubborn and domineering. At least to her, this feeling is like this. Her refusal seems to have no effect. In the eyes of the king of Jin and Chu Tianxin, she is already tied to Zhongwen and even Yongping Houfu. I''m afraid it''s too late to get rid of this tie. Since we can''t get rid of this binding, then, we should face it calmly. Maybe, giving Zhongwen a chance is also giving ourselves a chance. However, there is Yongping Houfu behind her. In the future, when she enters Kyoto to do things, it will be more secure and easier. However, since then, she needs to be more careful, because she is no longer a person, her success or failure determines the fate of the whole Yongping Prefecture. Chapter 309 Zheng Zhongwen almost roared three times. Suddenly, he rushed forward, hugged Qi Rongyue''s waist, and held her to rotate rapidly for ten times before stopping. Qi Rongyue was dizzy and couldn''t move until he was in his arms. But this scene, just by Wang Yunyan to see in the eye bottom, she hates almost must wring rotten the handkerchief. The little green beside Wang Yunyan is also very angry: "I didn''t expect that Zheng Shizi should be such a person. He also pretended to be a gentleman in front of me. He said that men and women are not allowed to be married and should not meet in private. What is it now? On this street, in full view of the public, unexpectedly -- " " stop talking! " Wang Yunyan frowns, the voice of anger interrupts Little Green''s words, turns around and runs. Although little green wanted to rush up and scold Zheng Zhongwen severely, she was not sure about Miss. She could only chase her away. And Zheng Zhongwen is still immersed in the overwhelming ecstasy. He doesn''t see Wang Yunyan and little green just running away. Even if he does, he can''t recognize who he is at this moment! His eyes, in addition to dissolve the moon, can no longer put others. Looking at the girl like a bird in my arms, there was a thin layer of pink on her white face. In the sun, she was very beautiful, which made him almost unable to hold his heart. She wanted to kiss her on this beautiful and tender little face. If this was not a long street in broad daylight, he would have done so. "Go, eat!" Zheng Zhongwen ignored her push, still tightly around her waist, not willing to let go. Qi Rongyue''s face is more and more red: "how can you get away from me like this?" Zheng Zhongwen''s eyebrows are chuckling, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows are full of smiles: "I''ll hold you!" Qi Rongyue bit his lip, raised his foot and stepped on his foot. He quickly let go of his hand and jumped several steps with one leg. "You little girl, you look thin, but you have a lot of strength!" She smiled, her eyes curved, her eyes twinkled with tiny stars, and the little pear whirlpool beside her cheek attracted the soul: "don''t think I''m good at bullying, I''ve practiced." The fellows in Rongyu hall all hid by the door and peeped. They were very happy to see the pair of wall people finally walking together. Xueer, in particular, sobbed and wept happily. Seeing Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue go far away, mate Sanqing asked: "Miss Xueer, miss and Zheng are all right. We should be happy. Why do you cry?" Xueer choked: "what do you know? Miss, it''s too unpleasant to walk along. I, I -" she couldn''t say something. Zheng Zhongwen likes Miss. He really likes Miss. For the sake of Miss, he can even ignore his own life. He is the son of Houfu. His life is very precious, but he doesn''t care. He only cares about Miss. Such a man is the dream of all women in the world. Miss has always been very different from him. She has always looked at him. She also thinks that if Miss Zheng Shizi can have such a good match, life must be perfect. But she can''t ignore an important question, miss''s identity! Zheng Shizi is the only son of the Marquis of Yongping. The woman he wants to marry must be a noble girl who can match his identity. In his identity, he even has the right to marry the princess. And will never be such a helpless abandoned girl as miss. Now Miss Zheng Shizi has agreed with her and formally established a relationship with him. But this relationship, in the eyes of the world, among the elders of the Yongping Prefecture, is a private life, which can''t be recognized and blessed after all. Chapter 310 She can think of it, and miss can think of it, so what kind of mentality does Miss accept Zheng Shizi? "Why do you come here?" She asked. Zheng Zhongwen laughs: "last time I didn''t drink this frozen plum wine, this time I''ll make up for it. You treat me. I''ll make up for the last time." Qi Rongyue raises eyebrows: "vexatious? I don''t think I did anything unreasonable last time. " Zheng Zhongwen chuckled: "I still don''t admit that you suddenly turned your face last time, which made me sleep for several days. All night long, I saw your indifferent face with my eyes open." She was quiet on her face, but she felt guilty. He should have been very flustered at that time. Suddenly, she said these desperate words. "Well, just think I''m making trouble for no reason, not next time!" She hook lips smile, although it is a light smile, see in his eyes, but soft and warm can change people''s heart. "Not next time, not next time!" He is serious. He doesn''t want to experience it again in his life. At this time, little two came into the room with frozen plum wine and two cold dishes. He recognized Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue at a glance. After all, such excellent men and women are not often seen. Xiaoer smiled and put wine and tea on the table: "you two seem to have made up. Drink another bowl of frozen plum wine to keep you sweet and white." As soon as Zheng Zhongwen heard this, he immediately opened his mouth and showed his neat white teeth. He took out a ingot of silver and threw it into Xiao er''s hand: "I''ll take your good words!" Little two got a big reward, and the smile on his face became more and more bright: "you two are a pair made by nature. Even if I don''t say this auspicious words, you will love the white head." Qi Rongyue blushed and said with a smile, "well, serve two hot dishes and brew a pot of sweet osmanthus Longjing. Go!" Xiaoer hurriedly answers, but Zheng Zhongwen looks at Qi Rongyue and says, "do you like to drink Longjing with osmanthus?" She shook her head: "I like the fragrance of osmanthus. Tea doesn''t matter, but osmanthus with Longjing is really good." Zheng Zhongwen laughs: "I thought you ordered tea specially for my preference. It turned out that I made love again." He likes Longjing. In the Houfu of Yongping, he never drinks any other tea except Longjing. He only makes do with it outside. So this preference, except for the people in the Houfu of Yongping, no one else knows. When he left Kyoto, his mother deliberately stuffed several cans in his luggage. "I have some good jars of Osmanthus Longjing. I''ll ask Sangui to send you two jars back." She is not polite: "good!" When waiter brought tea, he asked them if they wanted to serve some snacks. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t like snacks, so he looked at Qi Rongyue, who said to waiter, "is there any almond cake?" The waiter said yes, but she said: "if there is almond cake, there must be almond cheese, please give us a plate of almond cheese, otherwise we don''t want it." Small two one Leng, still have a person such thing? If you want to eat almond cheese, you can''t say it. Why ask almond butter first? It''s curious. After the sophomore left, Zheng Zhongwen could not help asking, "why do you want to ask almond butter first, since you want to eat almond cheese?" She lowered her eyes, held up the teapot on the table, poured a cup of tea for him, and poured a cup for herself. She looked at the light blue tea soup in the front of her body. There were several pale yellow osmanthus flowers and several green Longjing buds floating in the soup. Chapter 311 Almond cake is my brother''s favorite, almond cheese is my mother''s favorite, and she doesn''t like dessert and other things. She pretends to be calm, drooping her eyes to cover up her sadness. She doesn''t let him find out. She is careful and silent. "I like both, but I can''t eat two at a time. I''m afraid of being fat." She still smiles, but the light sadness in the bottom of her eyes can''t escape his eyes. He looks in his eyes, but asks nothing. She obviously doesn''t want to tell him, so he doesn''t ask, pretends not to see. When she wants to say it, he will naturally tell him. He deliberately shifted the topic. After talking about some naughty and funny stories of his childhood, the sadness in her eyes finally faded away, but there was a shadow lingering. It seems that her mind is very heavy. Maybe that''s why she refused him before. One day, he will find out these. Everything about Zheng Zhongwen in Jincheng will be delivered to Yongping Prefecture in Kyoto in the form of words. From the day when he entered Jincheng, he took over the homicide case, to the meeting with Qi Rongyue in Jincheng, and the first homicide case, which Qi Rongyue helped to solve, one by one, everything is no big or small. I''m afraid that except Zheng Zhongwen''s turning the window into Qi Rongyue''s boudoir, almost everything will be transformed into He was sent to the Marquis of Yongping. Marquis Zheng has seen Qi Rongyue. With such a face and bearing, Zhongwen will like her. He is not surprised at all. Qi Rongyue will refuse Zhongwen. He is not surprised. In his opinion, Qi Rongyue is a very smart girl. She knows how to choose. But when he saw the letter he had just sent in, his always calm face changed a little at last. "Go, Madame!" Lord Zheng said to his servants. Mrs. Zheng soon came to the study. She saw the letter on the Marquis''s book case at a glance. She immediately said with a smile: "my son has written a letter?" Marquis Zheng shook his head: "no, it''s the person I sent to deliver the letter back." Mrs. Zheng''s face darkened and her eyes were obviously disappointed. After her son had gone so long, there was no letter except a letter to report peace. Look at the family letter that reported peace. The handwriting is obviously not as strong as his usual words. Maybe it was written by sanjui. "Zhongwen didn''t know what he was busy with all day. Didn''t he even have the spare time to write a letter to his parents?" Mrs. Zheng could not help complaining. "How can we be in his eyes and heart, thinking only of others?" sighed Zheng Mrs. Zheng didn''t know about her son and Qi Rongyue. Hearing her husband''s words, she was confused: "what do you mean?" Zheng pointed to the letter on the desk and said, "you can see this?" Mrs. Zheng stepped forward, picked up the letter on the desk, and read it quickly. There was an irresistible color of astonishment and disbelief on her face. She read it again. This time, she looked at every word carefully, so as not to miss any word. But no matter how carefully she looked, the content on the letter remained unchanged. "This, this, this is true?" Mrs. Zheng looked at her husband in horror. Mr. Zheng nodded and sighed: "it should be true." Mrs. Zheng''s voice immediately rose: "who is Qi Rongyue? What''s the matter with her and Zhongwen? " Her son knows that she can''t let go of the long princess in her heart. She doesn''t like the daughter of any family. So someone in Kyoto will tell him that he likes Longyang. How could he get along with the girl just after he went to Jincheng? Chapter 312 Zheng dahen: "she is the woman doctor who cured Zhongwen''s fall in Pengcheng. You said that she looks very good, and her age matches our family''s Zhongwen very well. In addition, there are so many predestination between them. It seems that no matter where they meet, Zhongwen will like her. I''m not surprised at all. I''m just an accident. How can a girl as smart as Qi Rongyue be Agree to Zhongwen''s pursuit? It doesn''t quite fit her character. " Mrs. Zheng almost lost her eyes: "how could you say that about your son? It seems that your son is pestering others'' girls, and they just grudgingly agree. " Mr. Zheng nodded seriously: "that''s right. It''s our son who has been pestering other people''s girls for a long time. Qi Rongyue didn''t agree. That''s why I wonder -" he suddenly stopped and said: "I know she''s going to repay her kindness." "What''s the favor?" Mrs. Zheng said Mr. Zheng took the last letter out of the drawer and handed it to his wife. "How many letters do you still have?" Mrs. Zheng murmured Mr. Zheng didn''t say a word. He didn''t want to give it. He didn''t dare to give it. He was afraid of scaring his wife. This is a kind of escape from death again. It''s also related to Qi Rongyue. The two people have suffered and died together. Maybe it''s because of the same life and death this time that Qi Rongyue changed his mind! Qi Rongyue is not to blame in his heart, after all, he was also young! After reading the letter, Mrs. Zheng, as expected by Mr. Zheng, was so scared that she was pale that she could not stop shaking her hand holding the letter: "this, this, is this child crazy? How can he trade with himself? What if the sword doesn''t have eyes and hurt him? " After all, Mr. Zheng is a man. What he sees and thinks is much broader than a woman''s heart and eyes. "Madam, don''t worry. Although Zhongwen has been hurt, he is all right now. With Qi Rongyue in, she won''t let Zhongwen have anything. Don''t forget that she is a miracle doctor." Mrs. Zheng patted her chest and thought that she was still very afraid: "it''s OK to be free, it''s OK to be free. When he comes back, I have to talk about him well. How can he do such a dangerous thing? Has he forgotten that his parents are looking forward to him in this Kyoto City?" "Madam, I can''t say that. When facing the threat of people''s lives, he should set an example as an official. This is what he should do. He''s right and well done. I think it won''t be long before he will receive the order to return to Beijing. It''s all from his own efforts. It has nothing to do with our Yongping Prefecture. Isn''t it very good ? Isn''t that what we want? " Mrs. Zheng felt that what her husband said was very reasonable. She could be a mother''s selfish heart. No matter what the government or the people, as long as her son was safe, she could care nothing else. Zheng Fu said: "anyway, Zhongwen and qirongyue are not suitable. You should write to Jincheng to let him break off the relationship with qirongyue as soon as possible, so as to avoid that once this matter is introduced into Kyoto, it will spread rumors, which will be detrimental to Zhongwen''s future relationship." Mr. Zheng shook his head: "it''s useless. Don''t you know your son? Is he a man who will listen to your advice or admonition? " Chapter 313 Mrs. Zheng frowned and asked, "what about this? They can''t be allowed to go on like this. In the future, they may even miss the reputation of other girls. " "Now we''d better do nothing. Let''s wait and see how it changes," sighed Zheng In his opinion, Qi Rongyue is not a thing in the pool. Zhongwen is entangled with her. In the end, no one can make a conclusion until the end. There is no peace in Yongping and Wenchang. Old lord Yin''s illness is becoming more and more serious, and he has begun to talk nonsense. To all people, this is a state of extreme illness. Sun Yuyi, a doctor in the imperial hospital, has given a heavy notice of his illness after seeing him today, asking them to prepare for his future affairs as soon as possible. In addition to their grief, the Yin family is also unhappy. Their two legitimate sons hold important positions in the court, and their three common sons are also well-off. If the old Marquis is is gone, they will stop working for two years. The two years are not long or short. It''s really unknown whether they can keep all their original efforts. Yin Hou Ye is discussing business with Yin family''s second ye in the Wanfu hall. Yin Yixuan breaks in regardless of obstruction Yin Erye always pays attention to the rules. Seeing his son break into Wanfu hall so strongly, he immediately gets angry and doesn''t fight with each other. He angrily says: "Yin Yixuan, what are you doing? Not out yet? " Yin Yixuan respectfully said to Yin houye, "uncle, if it''s not urgent, how could Yi Xuan do such a move? I hope you''ll forgive me." Yin Yixuan grew up with the help of marquis Yin. He knows Yin Yixuan''s temperament well. He is calm and introverted. He is quiet and doesn''t like to be publicized. He is better than his sons. He is also the new champion of science this year. In addition, his relationship with his second brother has always been very good. So he also places great hopes on Yin Yixuan. "Yixuan, what''s the hurry?" Marquis Yin is convinced that what Yixuan wants to say must be a matter of urgency, otherwise he will not break into Wanfu hall like this. Yin Erye glares at Yin Yixuan and says, "don''t you want to talk nonsense here, don''t you go out?" Yin Yixuan ignored his father and went straight to Yin houye and said, "uncle, I know there is someone who can solve the danger of our Wenchang Houfu." Marquis Yin raised his eyebrows: "Oh? Talk about it! " Marquis Yin immediately became interested. Yin Yixuan hurriedly said: "there is a Rongyu hall in Jincheng. Qi Rongyue, the doctor in the hall, is very skillful in medicine. Maybe she can come to see him for his grandfather. If he can cure his grandfather''s illness, the urgency of Wenchang''s Houfu can be solved immediately." In recent days, my father and uncle have been living in their study and refused to go out. They are discussing who should take over their two-year post. Naturally, it''s not up to them to decide. But they have the right to recommend. If they can use the people they trust, it''s no better. No matter how good they are, they will continue to hold high on their own. The current situation of chaotang is changeable. It''s normal to describe it with one interest and ten thousand changes. What''s more, once they are worried, it will be two years. In two years, many things can happen, which can make a family from ordinary to prosperous, or a marquis from prosperous to declining. Marquis Yin, with a happy face, asked: "is the medical skill better than the royal doctor?" Yin Yixuan nodded: "yes, her medical skill is better than that of the royal doctor. At the beginning, Zheng Shizi was seriously injured when he fell down from a horse. She cured her. Marquis Zheng took the royal doctor to Pengcheng, but he had no way to cure Zheng Shizi''s eye disease. But Qi Rongyue cured Zheng Shizi''s disease easily. My father knew that." Chapter 314 Marquis Yin took an eye to see his second brother: "is it true?" Yin Erye nods helplessly: "it''s true!" Marquis Yin said, "since there is such a miracle doctor, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Yin Er Ye glared at Yin Yixuan and said, "to be honest with you, Qi Rongyue is not someone else. She was the one who broke off her engagement with Yi Xuan years ago." It''s no wonder that Hou Ye Yin suddenly realized that his second younger brother''s face was like this. It turned out that he was the daughter of the man who saved his life. The marriage had not been agreed by his family. Now it''s a great joy. He naturally refused to have any more relationship with him. However, it''s not the time to think about this. It''s important to keep their father''s life. As long as they are alive, their fate in Wenchang Prefecture will be different, and they will have more time to arrange. "Second younger brother, I know what you mean, but now we need to take the overall situation as a priority, so I will leave it to you. Please invite Miss Qi to Kyoto as soon as possible, and we can''t delay any more." Yin Erye sighed again. He knew that in this way, things would be more complicated and difficult to clear up, but there was no other way. "Uncle, father, I''ll take care of this. I''ll definitely -" "no, I have my own idea!" Yin Er Ye stares at his son coldly, then stands up to say goodbye to his brother. Although Yin Yixuan didn''t get a job, he was still in a good mood. As long as Rongyue can come to Kyoto, it means that she will leave the place where Zheng Zhongwen is, and it means that his opportunity for Yin Yixuan has come. - - Jincheng in the tenth five year plan, the moon is full, and the late wind in deep spring has been slightly warm. Although it is night, the trees in the courtyard still have birds'' singing and flowers'' fragrance coming through the window. Qi Rongyue leans on the edge of the bed to read a book. The cover of the book says the gossip of her daughter. But the content of the book is military strategy. When she is a princess, she never reads, dislikes, doesn''t care, and thinks she won''t use it all her life. The window is a soft sound again, which seems to happen frequently recently. She closed the book quickly with a slight pick on her brow, waved out the light on one side, and lay down in the thin quilt. The shoulder of the window was opened, a vigorous figure leaped in, just the moonlight pouring in from the window, he walked to her bed accurately, looked at the face that seemed to be sleeping, and some soft part of his heart almost overflowed with water. He sat down beside her bed, looked at her for a while, and suddenly saw the books lying beside her pillow. He took them gently, and chatted with her? Did she even read such idle books? I wanted to put it down any more, but I don''t know that tendon was suddenly misplaced. I always feel that this book is a little strange. Where is it? It seems that ordinary idle books are relatively thin and can be turned over in ten to twenty pages at most, but the book in his hand is obviously very thick, very thick, just like those medical books in her study. He got up, took the book and went to the window. With the light silver moonlight, he opened the dark blue book cover, revealed the neat handwriting inside, and jumped into his eyes line by line. His face is slightly different. He read this book. It''s not the gossip of the boudoir at all. It''s the military book of Wu Yang. It''s all about the strategies of calculating people''s hearts and the tactics of fighting enemies. He has read this book many times, and is almost familiar with it, so he will never get it wrong. He likes this kind of books because he has always had a dream, a heroic dream of going to battle in armor. Chapter 315 But because he is the only son of Yongping Prefecture, he can''t do what he likes. He is the lifeblood of Yongping Prefecture. It''s too dangerous to kill enemies. His parents will never allow him. The imperial court will not appoint him regardless of Yongping Prefecture. Why do you want to read the military script of Wu Yang? She is a girl''s family and a doctor. What can I do to watch the art of war? He turned his head and looked at the quiet person on the bed who seemed to be nonexistent. How many secrets did he not know about her? She always said that she had a lot of things to do. Before these things were done, she could not marry and live the life she wanted. What are these things she said? What kind of burden does such a weak girl bear on her shoulder? He would like to share it with her, but whenever he mentioned it, she always turned away from the topic. What is she worrying about? He would put it back to her pillow, when he did not look at anything, bent his head, pecked at her cheek gently, the hot and humid breath was spewing in her ear, and the deep and magnetic voice of the man sounded in her ear: "every time I come you pretend to sleep, what are you afraid of?" Her eyelashes trembled, and her heart was very tangled. Should she answer him, or should she continue to pretend to sleep? Seeing that she didn''t move, he sighed with a low voice: "cruel woman, I come here in the middle of the night without sleep, and you even refuse to give me a straight eye. I''m going to be sad." She finally opened her eyes and turned sideways to him, but unexpectedly he had been looking down at her. On this side of her head, they collided with each other nose to meet each other in a very ambiguous position. Her heart beat missed a beat. She was trying to avoid it. Unexpectedly, his hand went through her thick black hair and held the back of her head, forcing her to avoid it. The hot and humid thin lips pressed down. He immediately touched her red lips, which were soft and fragrant, making him intoxicated. From the first love pecking to the later deep love kissing, from her red lips to her eyebrows, eyes and neck, his big and strong body somehow got into bed, half pressed on her body, a hand reached under her thin and open clothes, the trembling of the bottom of his heart made him almost lose his sense. She didn''t refuse him or even push him away. His kiss made her forget everything for a while and indulge in the happiness with him. He gasped and stopped. Although he wanted very much, he wanted very much, but he knew that he could not, such a beautiful, he would stay to his and her cave side candlelight night, he never lightly picked the men who didn''t know what was important, what''s more, she was the woman he loved deeply, the woman he held in his heart and couldn''t bear to let her suffer a little harm. It''s not appropriate for him to break into the boudoir at night, but he missed her so much that he didn''t see her all day. He couldn''t resist such a painful miss. He wanted to just see her and go, but he could easily be aroused by her every time. He hugged her, did not give up, did not dare to move again, the fire was on the verge, God knows how much strength he used to suppress the fire temporarily. She also dare not move, obedient like a kitten, make him dry desire heart gradually calm down. Until near dawn, he was reluctant to turn over the window again and came out. Before the staff in the hall got up, he left the Rongyu hall like a thief, so as not to be seen or heard. Chapter 316 I don''t know where to start, go deep! All day long, Qi Rongyue''s smile was more soft and friendly in the face of patients, even Xueer and the guys in the shop secretly called it strange. Miss Qi has always been calm and self-confident, happy and angry, but what''s the matter today? What happiness made her so happy. Of course, I don''t need to think about it. It is estimated that it is related to Zheng Shizi. Since she agreed to Zheng Shizi''s pursuit, her spirit and spirit are obviously different. At noon, the food ordered by Zheng Shizi will be delivered on time. When he can''t come in person on official business, he will ask Sangui to deliver his heart and mind. He will ask Rongyue to eat on time and not be hungry. Of course, the purpose of this is to remind her to think about him all the time and spread his influence to every corner of Rongyu hall. I thought that such a sweet and happy day would last a little longer and a little longer. On April 18, the rush horse from Kyoto stopped in front of the king of Jin''s mansion, and a messenger sent a letter to the king of Jin. After reading the letter, the king of Jin frowned at once: "Lord Yin is seriously ill. There are many famous and promising doctors in Kyoto. Why should we go to Jincheng to invite them?" The messenger hurriedly said: "my Lord heard that Miss Qi in Jincheng is very skilled in medicine, so he wanted to ask the Lord for a convenience and send some people to escort Miss Qi to Beijing as soon as possible." King Jin''s doubts have not been solved yet. He is looking for an opportunity to find Qi Rongyue''s solution again. But recently Chu Tian''s heart is too tight. He has not been able to find an opportunity. At present, this letter is timely. The messenger of the Jin Dynasty nodded: "you go back to Beijing and tell your Marquis, I will send Miss Qi to Beijing in person in a few days." the messenger will leave the Royal Palace of Jin and go back to Kyoto to reply, and the king of Jin will send the letter to Chu Tianxin. Chu Tian''s heart twisted his eyebrows and said, "has Qi Rongyue''s reputation reached Kyoto?" Although she didn''t catch the evidence of Jin Wang''s and Qi Rongyue''s Secret music, she could have her woman''s unique intuition. She thought there was something between Jin Wang and Qi Rongyue. So she learned that Qi Rongyue''s reputation was expanding day by day, and her heart was not easy. She was a woman. Some people were famous by their parents and grandparents. Some people were famous by their own doctors. She was the former, and Qi Rongyue was the latter. She felt unhappy. The king of Jin said: "maybe it''s recommended by Yin Yixuan. You know, Yin Yixuan is a boy who has a deep love for Qi Rongyue." Chu Tian said coldly: "I don''t think Qi Rongyue is a serious person. There is Zheng Shizi hanging here, and there is a champion lang. what are these talented young people in the Chu dynasty? Do you have anything to play with? " Listening to the comments of Chu Tianxin, the king of Jin frowned subconsciously, his heart was unhappy, and his sharp eyes swept Chu Tianxin. In a low voice, he said: "old lord Yin is in danger. This matter can''t be delayed. I inherited some of the feelings of Lord Yin, and when it''s time to return, I have an urgent military affairs to go to the Regent''s palace to see King Lian, and I''m leaving today." Chu Tian was shocked: "what do you mean? You go with her? " The king of Jin said: "it''s just a coincidence. It''s not necessarily that she will be together. She will take a carriage. I''ll send someone to protect her. I''ll ride on horseback. Maybe I''ll leave as soon as I get out of the city. After all, the carriage''s journey is too long. I can wait. This emergency military service can''t wait." Chu Tianxin listened to this, then his face slowed down, and said, "well, I just want to go back to Beijing, so I''d better go back with Qi Rongyue, and be a companion on the way." Chapter 317 King Jin''s mind is not good. Chu Tianxin is very clear. She hates Qi Rongyue and will not make her feel better. If we go on the road together, we can''t point out how to torture others. Can we go to Kyoto alive or not. Although he thought so in his heart, he was silent on his face, and said in a low voice: "well, you can go back with her, just on the way to set up a companion, so that I don''t send it more personally." When Chu Tianxin heard this, he immediately said, "forget it. I don''t want to leave now. Let''s talk about it later." Hengzhi wants to send her back to Beijing in person. There are not many opportunities for her. She can''t miss it because of a Qi Rongyue. Absolutely not. Min Hengzhi''s handsome eyebrows are slightly picked up, and a few invisible smiles appear on the corners of his mouth, which are like taunts and satires. His goal has been achieved, so he didn''t say any more. This woman, at a glance, feels that he is not satisfied, let alone has said so many things to her. From Dongyuan, min Hengzhi went directly out of the palace to Rongyu hall. There are not many patients in today''s ER Rongyu hall. When min Hengzhi arrived, Qi Rongyue had written a prescription for the last patient. She was instructing some matters that should be paid attention to. Seeing min Hengzhi''s tall and upright figure coming in from the outside, her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and her sweet smile fell three points at once. After the patient left, she immediately straightened the objects on the table without lifting her eyebrows and eyes once. Some people, she always see, also won''t feel bored, and some people, more than a look, feel hurt. Min Hengzhi obviously belongs to the latter. Xueer sees Jin Wang come in behind the counter and rushes out from behind the counter. She hates Jin Wang so much that she can''t forget the fingerprints she saw on Miss''s neck after Jin Wang left the clinic that day. This guy has a heart to kill miss? "Did the king of Jin come to see a doctor?" She has never been well behaved. She is in a place like Rongyu hall. She doesn''t want to salute him, so she greets ordinary patients. The king of Jin glanced at Xueer and said in a low voice, "Xueer girl, does my king look sick?" Xueer shrugged: "I can''t see it. I''m not a doctor. Do you have any disease? I have to ask my miss. If she says you''re sick, you''re sick. If she says you''re not, you''re not. I don''t know if you''re sick or not!" She finally laid out her hands! The king of Jin frowned. How could she feel that she was deliberately cursing him? Qi dissolves the moon to smile in the heart, snow son this wench is really brave more and more big, even Jin Wang she all dares to tease. After all, min Hengzhi is a man. Naturally, he doesn''t know the same thing as Xueer. He ignores Xueer and goes straight to the clinic where Qi Rongyue is. He lifts his robe and sits down. He places his wrist in front of Qi Rongyue: "help me to see if I am ill." Qi Rongyue shrinks his hands under the table, raises his eyebrows and looks at the handsome face that he used to be very familiar with. He has a beautiful face, which is very smart and diligent. He has both culture and martial arts. He is Yuli in stature and has the letter of his father''s emperor. The identity of a person with a different surname has the honor of King Jin. The father even betroths his favorite daughter to him, which is almost equal to half of the wall He is still not satisfied even though he is allowed to be given all the rivers and mountains. "His Royal Highness the king of Jin is not in great trouble, but --" Chapter 318 "Just what?" Minhengzhi is coagulating the girl in front of him, with a gentle smile on his face. This kind of him is quite different from the last bullying impulse. Such min Hengzhi seems to be the one she knew at that time, but not the real one. "It''s just that Wang Ye can''t sleep at night, but his spirit is not good in the daytime. Now it doesn''t matter. But in the long run, it will do harm to his body." "How do you know I can''t sleep at night?" Min Hengzhi asked Qi Rongyue''s lips were slightly crooked, with a cool smile: "I''m a doctor, I know it when I see it." Looking at her face, min Hengzhi''s doubts became more and more intense. He asked, "why is it called the Rongyu hall?" Dissolve, take the word in her name, then what about Yu? Qi Rongyue knew that he would ask. Sooner or later, he would ask. After he had doubts about her, she knew. "I''ll take whatever I want. What? Does this word violate the taboo of the Lord? " She looked back at him coldly. Could not her name survive after her death? Min Hengzhi retracted his hand on the table and stared at Qi Rongyue''s eyes. He said in one word: "I don''t believe it. There are two coincidences, maybe there are three, but there will never be four." Qi Rongyue is silent, waiting for him. He added: "you and I met in front of the house for the first time. You looked at me in the eyes, unlike strangers. You were very dissatisfied with me, or even, some resentment, right?" Qi Rongyue shook his head and said lightly, "no, I don''t know Wang Ye. Why should I hate him?" Min Hengzhi said, "because you know Tianyu!" With a stroke of her heart, she managed to maintain her composure: "who is Tianyu? I don''t know! " "You must know. You know plum blossom needles. You have been to Laiwu mountain. You know me. You hate me because you think that Tianyu''s death has something to do with me, don''t you?" Min Heng''s word forced questions, Qi Rongyue was a little flustered heart but gradually calmed down, all these are his guesses, he has no evidence, he can''t have evidence, now she has no shadow of Tianyu. "It seems that it''s time to treat the night''s insomnia. Otherwise, it''s not sure what kind of hysteria it is." She said faintly. Min Hengzhi frowns, just, just, her eyes clearly have a trace of panic, but now there is no, is he dazzled? No, he can''t see. It must be her disguise. "If you don''t say it, there will always be a way for you to say it voluntarily. The truth will come out soon." He is min Hengzhi, a favorite of the two dynasties in Jincheng. His success is not only good-looking, but also simple. He has his way of doing things, which Chu Tianyu did not know before, and which is the other side of him. "Wait and see!" Qi dissolves the moon light smile, the cloud light breeze! She would like to see how many faces min Hengzhi has. Min Hengzhi smiled and stopped talking about this topic. Turning around, he said: "I received a letter from the Duke of Wenchang in Kyoto today, saying that the Duke of Wenchang is seriously ill. The famous doctors in Kyoto and even the Royal doctors in the Royal Hospital are helpless. Hearing that a miracle doctor has come from Jincheng, I want to invite you to visit Kyoto to cure the Duke of Wenchang." Qi Rongyue picks eyebrows, which is beyond her expectation. She knows that she will be invited to Kyoto sooner or later for treatment, but she doesn''t expect that the first one will be Wenchang Houfu. It seems that Yin Yixuan has played a significant role in it. Chapter 319 And such an opportunity is exactly what she needs. However, when she left Jincheng, she would be separated from Zhongwen. If Yongping Hou knew that she had gone to Kyoto, he would not ignore her. She didn''t believe her and Zhongwen''s story. The Marquis of Yongping didn''t know. "Are you going?" The king of Jin suddenly asked when he saw her. She looked back at Min Hengzhi and nodded, "I''ll go!" King Jin is not surprised by her answer. If she really hates him, she will also hate King Lian. Since she hates King Lian, she will miss Tian Yu''s younger brother. This is the only family she left in the world. So, go to Kyoto, she will definitely agree. "Well, now pack up and start at once." The king of Jin simply and cleanly left his words in the dissolving Yu hall. Xueer''s eyes were silly, and so were all the fellows. As soon as the Rongyu hall has made some progress, will it be closed? They thought that the young lady would not agree to such a hurried trip, but unexpectedly, the young lady nodded her head without thinking: "OK!" Min Hengzhi nodded lightly and said: "after two hours, the gate will meet. You can use your own carriage or bring your own guard. Don''t be late. I won''t wait for you too long." After that, he left the Rongyu hall without looking back. Xueer hurried to miss and said, "Miss, why do you have to go to Kyoto when you go to Kyoto Qi Rongyue said in a low voice: "saving people is like fighting a fire. We can''t delay it. Yin Laohou, the Duke of Wenchang, is in danger. He is waiting for me to help. If we delay for a while, we may not see the living people." Xueer is silent now. She is not afraid of rushing, but she will leave the city. She is afraid that she will not be able to say goodbye to Zheng Shizi. Zheng Zhongwen''s infatuation is very painful. Knowing her worry, Qi Rongyue immediately wrote a letter, asking the shop assistant to send it to the yamen, telling him the original story, and letting him rest assured in Jincheng to wait for her to come back. Of course, she will come back. It''s not the best time for her to stay in Kyoto. Next time, when she enters Beijing, she doesn''t need to leave again, and she is closer to her goal. When the clerk sent the letter to the yamen, Zheng Zhongwen was buried in a pile of official business, and he was very upset. Although Xinyang mansion is large, its main business is in Jincheng. All day long, it is these complicated official documents and official documents, doing the same thing. You know, his dream is to go to battle in armor and fight with a sword! Luo Ping sent the letter to Zheng Zhongwen''s case and said with a smile, "look at your eyebrows, adults. They are all twisted into a twist. Look at this, and you will be happy." Zheng Zhongwen glanced at the white envelope in his hand and said in a low voice, "what?" Luo Ping, ha ha, a smile: "a letter from a beautiful woman, a love story from a wild goose!" Zheng Zhongwen just noticed the small words on the envelope. Zhongwen is self-contained, neat and beautiful. It''s a very common word, but it looks very comfortable. It''s the word of dissolving the moon. He snatched it and waved quickly, "you go out!" Luo Ping said with a smile, "yes, I''m going out now. It doesn''t hinder the adults from communicating with Qi Rongyue and the wild geese." Zheng Zhongwen likes to look at the letter with a smile, but the smile fades away with the lines of writing, and his face soon becomes gloomy and ugly. After reading it, he casually stuffed the letter into his arms and said to Luo Ping, "prepare the horse!" He hurried to the Rongyu hall, but there was no trace of Yiren. He hurried to the gate of Jincheng, but there was no trace of Yiren. After inquiring about the guards, he learned that they had left half an hour ago and went all the way to the north. Chapter 320 He felt vaguely that this time, it would not be so simple to cure the disease, as if something bad would happen. He did not know, would you like to go back to Beijing on leave in advance? But thinking of what she had said to him, she said, unless she had to. I hope he doesn''t interfere with anything she''s doing, anything. Naturally, everything includes her going to Beijing to cure the old Marquis of Wenchang. What she said in her letter is very clear. Let him not go to Kyoto, let him stay in Jincheng in peace, let him wait for her here, and she will come back safely. The king of Jin did not leave Jincheng and Qi Rongyue. Instead, he rode slowly behind her carriage. Because they came out late, when it was dark, they still couldn''t get to the town where they could stay. He could only camp in the wild. The king of Jin had the experience of marching. He was no stranger to this kind of camping. Soon he commanded a group of escorts to set up two tents, one for Qi Rongyue and Xueer to rest and the other for his own use. Others sat around the campfire, watching the night off. Qi Rongyue''s bodyguard stood outside the tent and called out, "Miss, the king of Jin asked me to invite you to dinner." Qi Rongyue frowns. She would rather be hungry than look at his mouth and face to eat, for fear of vomiting. Just want to refuse, hear the voice of Xueer''s stomach growling, then sigh: "OK, come right away!" Xueer is embarrassed to cover her belly and says with a dry smile: "Miss, I''m not hungry. Really, let''s not eat his food. Tomorrow, when we enter the city, we can buy some dry food by ourselves." Also blame herself, the young lady let her pack things, she patronized to pack clothes, do not say dry food, even water did not bring a pot. Qi Rongyue shook his head: "it''s OK. Let''s go together. I''m hungry, too." She took Xueer out of the tent and sat down beside the campfire where the king of Jin sat alone. The king of Jin didn''t want to be flattered. When the king of Jin didn''t exist, she saw that the pheasant on the fire was ripe, but she took out a side of the veil from her arms, wrapped one leg of the pheasant and tore it off. She turned back and handed it to Xueer, who was standing behind her: "eat it!" Xueer hurriedly waved. Even if the king of Jin hadn''t eaten yet, she didn''t either. How could she eat first. Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly: "silly wench, let you eat you eat!" Xueer smelled the fragrant chicken, and her belly was barking more happily. Knowing that Miss Xinzhi was also in love with her, she didn''t refuse any more, or she would appear to be wriggling. She simply took over and said with a smile, "thank you, miss!" Qi Rongyue chuckles. Xueer is cute when she is cute and hateful when she is hateful. Of course, when she is faced with her, she is naturally lovely and satisfied. Qi Rongyue covered another chicken leg with a veil and tore it off. He turned his back, took the back of his head spoon to the king of Jin, and began to eat the fragrant chicken leg. Min Hengzhi chuckles. This girl is enough. Even if she doesn''t look at him from the beginning to the end, she still has to take the back of her head to face him when eating. Is she expressing any dissatisfaction to him? When finished eating as like as two peas, she saw that she was holding the pads to wipe the oil stains on her lips. His pupil was shrinking fiercely. The action of grease stains on her lips was almost the same as that of Tian Yu. When he first met with Tianyu, she was at the Palace Banquet. At that age, she was eleven years old. She had been born with a slim and graceful figure. Chapter 321 Just like Qi Rongyue now! Although sitting by the campfire in the wild, her back has been very straight. Even when she was eating greasy and coarse food, her neck was always slightly raised, and her gesture when she took something, usually she could not see anything, but sometimes, she would inadvertently show some royal unique posture. Some people do it deliberately, just like Chu Tianxin. She desperately puts on airs and puts on the princess''. But some people, that kind of noble manner, as if born in the bone, do not need to show deliberately, also can always be seen. Qi Rongyue belongs to the latter! His heart slightly shakes, suddenly reaches out, grabs Qi Rongyue''s arm, pulls her back to turn around, and forces her to face his eyes. "Don''t you admit it?" Min Hengzhi said in a deep voice. Qi Rongyue frowns and tries to get rid of his grip, but he always tries to work hard. He has great strength. His martial arts are more than ten times better than her. How can she be his opponent. "You let go!" She yelled! Minhengzhi is eager to find out the truth. She is afraid that if she let go, she would hide far away and refuse to face him again. "If you don''t say it, I won''t let it go." Qi Rongyue took a deep breath and tried to press down the angry heart fire. Mei Mou condensed the man in front of her eyes and said in one word: "I don''t know what else the king of Jin wants to know?" "I don''t care whether you have been to Laiwu mountain or not, but I''m sure you must know Tianyu and have a lot to do with her, right?" He said. She sneered: "I don''t know what you are talking about. Laiwu mountain has never heard of it. If you are so determined, why don''t you personally confirm it to Laiwu mountain? This kind of thing, as long as asked not to know? And the day you said Yu, I haven''t heard of it at all. Please don''t talk nonsense in front of me. " To confirm? Oh, how could he not have thought about it? But since Tianyu''s accident, Laiwu mountain has closed its door to thank the guests. Shifu has been away for a long time and no one knows his whereabouts. How can he confirm? To whom? "If you don''t know Tianyu, why do you hate me? And why do your deeds and words look like Tianyu? Also, " ," the king of Jin, "Qi and moon interrupted him, and his face was colder and colder." at first, I didn''t know who this day was, but now I suddenly thought that the princess of the king''s mouth was originally his royal highness, your former fiancee. She looked at Min Hengzhi''s face gradually pale, her eyes suffused with pain, her heart sneered, pain? Do you really hurt? Isn''t that exactly what you want? "King Jin, there are different opinions about the cause of the death of the long princess. I don''t want to participate in it. What kind of consequences will your speculation bring to me? I think you know better. King Jin, Lian Ming, would not like to see such an innocent person as me involved in the unbearable dispute?" Minhengzhi said nothing in silence. She was right. If he let King Lian know his cruelty, he would rather kill by mistake than let it go. She would surely die. But the doubt in her heart still hasn''t disappeared. If she refuses to say it, then he won''t ask again. When he enters Kyoto, he will have a way to know her details. Min Hengzhi let go of his hand, and the pain on his face faded away. He recovered his cold indifference: "sorry, it''s just that I''m over caring. I won''t talk about it again." Chapter 322 Qi Rongyue nodded: "OK!" She got up, left with Xueer and went back to their tent. In the night of deep spring, the wind is light and the clouds are light. There are the wings of night birds and the night songs of wild insects. Although they are not noisy, they make her upset and toss and turn. Xueer didn''t fall asleep either. She recognized the bed and the pillow. She was uncomfortable sleeping in the field. Seeing that the young lady didn''t fall asleep, she whispered, "let''s talk, young lady." Qi Rongyue answered with a faint voice: "Hmmm!" Xueer hesitates how to open her mouth. She wants to ask the question in her heart, but she is afraid that it should not be asked. "Ask what you want!" Qi Rongyue suddenly said. Maybe she had been suffocating for a long time, and suddenly she wanted to talk. Xueer summoned up her courage and said, "Miss, do you really know the long princess, and are you very similar to her?" Qi Rongyue frowned, looked at Xueer with bright eyes, and whispered: "what nonsense? Nothing! " Seeing that she seemed a little unhappy, Xueer hurriedly said, "Miss, I don''t mean anything else, but it''s strange!" She looked sideways at Xueer and asked, "what''s strange?" "When you were treating Zheng Shizi''s injury, his eyes just got a little better. When he saw your vague figure, he called you princess Chang. Later we came to Jincheng, and the king of Jin met you and always asked about Princess Chang, so I --" "so you don''t think there are so many coincidences in the world. I must have similarities with them, which will make you feel better Another misunderstanding or misunderstanding, isn''t it? " She said. Xueer nodded: "yes, that''s right!" Qi Rongyue stared at the tent on the top, and said in a low voice: "some people miss someone too much and always think in their heart, so they will have trance like symptoms and misunderstand people. Some people do something bad and always feel uneasy in their conscience, which makes them weave some lies and try to make their hearts feel better." Xueer knows something, but not completely. She looks at the lady''s side face. It''s exquisite and gorgeous. At the age of 17, she should be waiting for her parents to find a wonderful marriage for her, marry people and have children, and live a life of peace and happiness. However, the young lady is out of the ordinary. Her life is destined to be different. Feel Xueer looking at her eyes, she looked sideways, and Xueer looked at each other, then smiled: "don''t say such silly things again!" Xueer nodded, "Hmm!" Miss said don''t say again, then she won''t say again. The next morning, when she and Xueer came out of the tent, the campfire outside had been extinguished, and the tent of the king of Jin had disappeared. The figure of the king of Jin had disappeared completely, and the guard was half missing. After the inquiry, I learned that the king of Jin had gone to Beijing first. After all, he was still on official business. With Chu Tianxin''s eyes on him, if he went back to Beijing too late, he could not point out what kind of monsters and moths he would play. Qi Rongyue is relieved. She doesn''t need to go with him. She feels a lot relaxed and feels better. Four days later, Kyoto. As soon as Qi Rongyue''s carriage arrived in Beijing, it was directly invited to Wenchang mansion. It''s learned that Qi Rongyue arrived in Beijing today, and Yin Yixuan got up early in the morning. He put on the most suitable plain color waistband brocade robe, and gave up the former coiling and plain towel. He used the emerald crown, and the green stubble on his face was shaved cleanly. After many days of tiredness, he was so fresh that he waited outside the gate of the Marquis''s mansion of Wenchang. Chapter 323 When the carriage stopped, he walked quickly to the front of the carriage. When he saw the face of daythink and night thinking, his heart that had been suspended finally fell. She came, she finally came, and came to his side. He held out his hand, like in Jincheng, outside the tavern. He thought she would hold his hand and give him a glimmer of hope, as she did last time. However, she didn''t even look him in the eye, just nodded at him lightly: "Mr. Yin, I haven''t seen him for many days!" Yin Yixuan was stunned. Seeing that she had supported Xueer''s men in the carriage, he came back to himself and said with a smile, "yes, I haven''t seen her for many days. How are you!" She smiled, as always, as always cool and alienated. "Well, thank you so much. How is Grandpa doing now?" Yin Yixuan was also immersed in the pain of seeing her joy and her indifference. When she asked about her grandfather, she secretly scolded him for being unfilial. When Rong Yue came to Wenchang, the first thing was to cure his grandfather. Although he had selfish intentions, how could he be superior to this. "Very bad!" He said, a little heavy. Qi Rongyue nodded lightly: "let''s go, take me to have a look!" Yin Yixuan turns around quickly, leads Qi Rongyue to walk through the Marquis''s mansion, and comes to the old Marquis''s residence, songcuiju. At this time, Yin houye, Yin Erye and two common fourth and fifth Ye gather in front of the old houye''s bed. On the other side is Liao Yuyi from the Royal Hospital. He is taking the prescription just written and delivering it to the girl''s hand. He tells her what to pay attention to. Yin Yixuan stepped in and said loudly to Yin houye, "uncle, Miss Qi is here!" Marquis Yin quickly turned around and looked at the young lady who had just stepped into the door. She was tall and beautiful. She was wearing simple plain clothes and skirts. Her black hair simply braided several braids on both sides. She was completely tied at the back of her head. There was no hairpin decoration, but there was still an amazing beauty. It''s no wonder that Lian Yixuan, whose eyes are higher than the top, will never forget her. She is really attractive. In the Qi Rongyue Dynasty, Yin houye and Yin Erye were lucky to see each other. Although they were seeing each other, they didn''t feel inferior to others. They were leisurely and calm. Their behaviors were not humble and not arrogant. The intelligence and bright edge between their eyebrows and eyes showed inadvertently made people not despise her. "Miss Qi is younger than I thought." Lord Yin said politely to her. Qi Rongyue sneers: "the level of medical skill is not related to age!" Marquis Yin was dumbfounded and laughed. She blocked him up to say nothing. Yes, it''s like learning. It''s not that the older you are, the better you can do it. Some things pay attention to talent and chance. In fact, in the Royal Hospital, he had heard about Qi Rongyue''s name for a long time. After he came back from Pengcheng, Jiang Taiyi mentioned her to them more than once. Jiang Taiyi said she was very young and beautiful, and her medical skills were absolutely brilliant, but he didn''t expect that Qi Rongyue was so young, so beautiful, beyond his imagination. Why does such a young and beautiful girl learn medicine? Why do you want to come out and practice medicine in public? It''s better to marry a good husband? Yin Erye had never seen Qi Rongyue before. He had only seen Qi Rongyue from a distance in the carriage. It was snowing and he did not see Taiqing. This was his first close meeting with Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue, who has been engaged to Yixuan for 17 years, is such a girl. Her eyebrows and eyes are very similar to her mother. Chapter 324 He still remembered that when he saw Mo Ru Niang, he was really very surprised. His wife was also a first-class beauty, but she always looked inferior when standing with Mo Ru Niang. The qirongyue in front of us is really beautiful. It has the style of its mother. The second master of Yin''s family has been considering what kind of attitude he should take towards Qi Rongyue. He can''t be too enthusiastic or too cold. He can''t pretend that nothing has happened and he can''t show his insight into everything. When he hasn''t played with his face properly, Qi Rongyue has looked at him and nodded his head in a big way, with a light smile and a lack of politeness Away. The second master of Yin''s family didn''t even have time to respond to her politeness. She had already crossed him to her father''s bed. Liao Yuyi also followed up. He couldn''t believe it. Is this charming girl who can be blown away by a gust of wind really the goddess doctor in the mouth of Jiang Taiyi? He would like to see what she can do in the face of an old man who is critically ill. Qi Rongyue sat on the chair that the servant moved in, the broad carved nanmu chair, still sending out light nanmu fragrance, the chair surface is padded with thick velvet cushion, soft and comfortable. She first looked at the old Hou Ye''s face, and saw that his face was sallow, his skin was as dry as crinkle paper, and his cheeks were sunken. She was sleeping, but she seemed to sleep uneasily. From time to time, she uttered one or two grunts from her mouth, which seemed to be unconscious balderdash and to express his pain. Her brow was slightly wrinkled, which seemed to be a bad situation. She took out the hand that the old Marquis hid in the quilt and quickly felt the pulse. After the pulse was crossed, her tight eyebrow was loosened by two points. Turning to the Yin Marquis, she said, "Marquis, can you please come here to take care of the old Marquis''s servant closely? I have something to ask." "Of course," he nodded He said to one side, "go and invite Madame Ma!" When the Marquis Yin mentioned the three characters of Madame Ma, his face was obviously not very clear, and he could even see some color weariness in his eyebrows and eyes. If you look at the second master of Yin''s family again, his face is the same. He frowns slightly, and his brow and eyes are obviously tired of color. It seems that Madame Ma is unpopular in this mansion! Soon, a woman in her early thirties came into the room. She was dressed in plain brocade, wearing the most popular flying cloud bun in Kyoto City. She had a beautiful face, not that kind of amazing beauty, but it was very pleasant and comfortable. The more she looked, the more beautiful she was. There is a light sadness on the face with thin powder. Can you not be sad? The only mountain in the Houfu will be gone. How can she live in the future? Qi Rongyue didn''t care to explore the secret affairs of Yin''s family. These things had nothing to do with her. She didn''t want to know or ask about them. Seeing Mrs. Ma''s invitation, she opened the door to the mountain and said, "are you taking care of the old Hou Ye''s daily food?" Madame Ma nodded, "yes, I''ve been taking care of it for half a year!" She suddenly widened her eyes and exclaimed, "did he suddenly fall ill because he ate something bad?" Qi Rongyue didn''t answer her question positively, but said: "I''m afraid that the old Marquis''s illness didn''t come out suddenly, did it? There should have been a period of discomfort before this illness, right? " Madame Ma nodded quickly: "yes, yes, the old Marquis was not very refreshing before he fell ill. He also asked the doctor to see him. He didn''t see any disease. He said that he would have a good rest, drink more water and exercise. He didn''t say much about anything else. He took a lot of medicine, but it wasn''t good, but he didn''t fall down suddenly like now!" Chapter 325 Qi Rongyue said: "did the old Marquis do what the doctor said? Drink more water and do more activities. Has it been achieved? " Madame Ma shook her head: "no, the old Marquis doesn''t like to drink pale white water. He says it''s tasteless and likes to drink sweet tea. I cook a big pot for him every day. I also like to eat pearl cake, white honey, sweet and soft glutinous. It''s most suitable for him. He eats it every day. He always says he''s very tired and doesn''t want to walk." Qi Rongyue sighed and said: "the bad things are bad here. At the beginning, he was ill. The doctor didn''t make a wrong diagnosis, but the disease was not serious at that time. The doctor didn''t make it clear. But if the old Marquis could do it, maybe there would be no such situation today." Madame Ma didn''t understand. She looked at her stupidly. Hou Ye Yin and ER Ye Yin didn''t understand too much: "Miss Qi, what''s the disease? I hope you can tell clearly!" Qi Rongyue said: "it''s diabetes. When the symptoms start, if you can adjust your diet, control the amount of sweet food, keep your body active and take medicine on time, you won''t get sick so soon." Madame Ma froze, thirst, but also to control the amount of sweet food into the stomach? God, before the old Marquis fell down, it was a big pot of sweet tea pouring into his stomach every day. When seeing Mrs. Ma''s neutral eyes, she was full of tears. She blamed herself on her face, but also saw that Lord Yin and second Lord Yin fixed their very unhappy eyes on Mrs. Ma''s face. At the end of the day, Qi Rongyue couldn''t bear it, and said, "Lord Lao has thirst sickness. The biggest characteristic of this kind of illness is that he is fond of sweetness, and he is very repulsive to dim things, and he is also prone to lack of body. Neither Lord nor Mrs. Ma knows about this disease It''s dangerous, but now with such consequences, I can''t blame her. " Liao Yuyi listened to what she said, and his heart was slightly shaken. These days, he has been running to the Houfu of Wenchang, watching the old houye lose weight day by day, and all the symptoms of his body are consistent with thirst, but he just didn''t think about that. Now Qi Rongyue said something, and he woke up like a dream. But he didn''t want to admit his dereliction of duty, so he said to Qi Rongyue: "you said so much, it''s all your conjecture. You said that the old lord''s disease is diabetes, so you have the right strategy?" Qi Rongyue looks sideways at Dr. Liao. His clothes prove that he is from the Royal Hospital. His way of speaking expresses his fear and doubt about her medical skills. She sneered: "of course, I have the right strategy!" Qi Rongyue always has a light smile and speaks softly, but that''s her way. Every word she says can be believed and believed. She went to the desk where Dr. Liao wrote the prescription before, took out the paper and pen, wrote down her prescription word by word, and handed it to Dr. Liao after writing, saying: "this is my prescription, and then with my acupuncture, I promise to make the old Hou man sane in three days." Hou Ye Yin and ER Ye Yin are very happy to look at each other. They are deeply shocked. They were already preparing for the future, but now they hear that there is still salvation. How can we describe the joy of recovery in one word or two. After seeing Qi Rongyue''s prescription, Liao Yuyi''s face changed from doubt to surprise, then to shock. It turns out that the prescription can be opened like this!!! just thought of as like as two peas in his brain, he thought that Qi would surely prescribe the same recipe as the ancient medical books. But she knew that the prescription she prescribed was different from that of the ancient medical books. Chapter 326 Hou Ye Yin and ER Ye Yin have also been observing Liao Yuyi''s expression, seeing his shocked face and looking at the prescription repeatedly, but they have never questioned it. They know that they won the bet, and their hearts are even more ecstatic. When Liao Yuyi first saw Qi Rongyue, he looked at her with contempt, but now he looked at Qi Rongyue with curiosity and envy. Envy her in such a young age, in the medical skills have such attainments, but also fully believe in the praise of Jiang Yuyi before her. The servant took the prescription to decoct the medicine. Qi Rongyue took the needle bag from Xueer and began to give the needle to the old Hou Ye. The biggest harm of thirst sickness to the body is that it can make people''s spirit become addicted to food and become more and more weak. When she just took the pulse for the old Hou ye, she found that his pulse condition was very fast. This is the phenomenon that the internal organs began to fail. Fortunately, it was not long. Otherwise, she would have been a general Fu''s invitation may not be able to save his life. Her needlework is very strange, which has never been seen by Liao Yuyi for many years. Even if he had the intention to learn one move and half move secretly, he could not learn it. At least the acupoint recognition can''t be as easy as her. The injection is fast, accurate and ruthless. It can be said that he has seen the best people in acupuncture, and there is no one. Seven, seven, forty-nine needles are needled all over the vital points of the body. The pressure in the body pulse is relieved by needling the pulse points, so that the heart rate slows down gradually. After the injection, she ordered the old man to drink water. Although he was in a coma, he also asked people to pour water, and told them to fill a bowl of water every other hour. At this time, Qi Rongyue''s words were in their eyes, which was the holy edict. They said one was the first, and they would never disobey them. They did exactly what Qi Rongyue said. As expected, on the second day, after taking two doses of medicine, the old man became more conscious. When he opened his eyes, he could see people clearly, and he could also say a few words, which made him and Yin Erye want to rush to the front gate of the Houfu to point their gun sticks. They have made plans to suspend Dingyou, and are also preparing to recommend suitable people to replace their important positions in the DPRK. Now that the old man is alive again, all these crises have disappeared. Can they not be happy. It''s sunny this day. Qi Rongyue and Xueer go to the garden after seeing the old prince. Yin''s garden is well managed, elegant and delicate. Most of the flowers are rare in the market. Xueer likes everything she looks at. She would like to take one of them back. Tired of walking, they took a rest in a pavilion in the garden. Qi Rongyue stood between the pavilions and looked up to the east outside the pavilion. Standing here, he could only vaguely see the far and inaccessible places. There were a few sporadic eaves, which were the unique snow eaves of the Imperial Palace, which could not be seen elsewhere. She finally came back to this place, and saw the heaven and earth that once belonged to her. Soon, she will return to her heaven and earth, waiting for me, Qi Di, waiting for me. "What are you looking at?" I don''t know when the figure of Xinchang stood behind her. The jade crown made his face more and more beautiful. She frowned slightly, turned away from him, went to the other end, looked down and said, "I didn''t see anything, just look around, I''ll go first if there''s nothing!" She greeted the snow smelling in the garden outside and left the garden quickly. Chapter 327 Yin Yixuan wanted to stop her, so people in the garden looked at him curiously with their eyes, so they could not do anything to provoke criticism. It was not good for him, even worse for her. When he got back to the room, Xueer shouted: "it''s true that young master Yin has told him so many times. How can he not give up? Don''t be unknowing. He doesn''t mean that there will be any bad gossip." Qi Rongyue''s face is light: "the body is not afraid of shadows. I don''t care what others say. I only know that Zhongwen won''t believe these nonsense." Xueer raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "that''s too!" Zheng Shizi is the best and most infatuated man she has ever met. She sincerely hopes that miss and Zheng Shizi will have a good result. Xueer looks out of the window. It''s sunny, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant. What a good spring day! Isn''t it a waste to be trapped in this house like this. "Miss, let''s go out and have a look. It''s said that Kyoto is very prosperous. Let''s see it!" Qi Rongyue hesitates a little. He doesn''t want to go, but dare not. She took a deep breath and nodded, "OK, let''s go out for a walk." Now that we are here, we will naturally go to see what changes have taken place in Kyoto under the rule of Chu Lian. See if the lofty Chu palace has begun to fall. After talking with the housekeeper of the Marquis''s mansion, they took their own guards and left the Marquis''s mansion in Wenchang to go to the most bustling Changyuan street in the capital city. She only came to Changyuan street once. On her 12th birthday, min Hengzhi accompanied her to visit Changyuan street all day and bought many gadgets that she didn''t have in the palace. She was very happy and happy. From that day on, she sincerely accepted min Hengzhi and was willing to entrust him with the rest of her life. Oh - it''s ridiculous to think about it! Changyuan street is still the former Changyuan street. It is bustling and crowded, which gathers characteristic merchants from all regions of the country. Here, you can buy the most authentic food and the most local clothes and ornaments in all regions without going far away. Xueer was very excited. She soon bought a lot of what she had and what she didn''t have. She followed the four guards behind her and soon filled them with what she had bought. Most of them were little things that her daughter liked. The guards were all young people with thin skin. They were reluctant to take her, but they couldn''t help it. "OK, Xueer, we can''t afford to buy any more carriages!" Qi Rongyue finally stopped her by saying, "it''s not early. I''ll take you to eat delicious food." As soon as Xueer heard that there were delicious food, she forgot that she couldn''t go on shopping. She hurriedly followed the young lady behind her, crossed the crowded Changyuan street, and came to Funan street, which was a lane away from Changyuan street. There were luxury restaurants in Funan street. There were three or five or more carriages parked outside each restaurant. It was a good place for the rich to get together. She and min Hengzhi came here Once upon a time, there was a crane tower on the South Street. It was the tallest restaurant in the South Street. It was built five stories high, like a small tower. Standing on the top floor of the restaurant, you can clearly see a corner of the Chu palace. Min Hengzhi said that when he thought about her, he would come here to see the Chu palace and imagine that she was looking away from him somewhere in the Chu palace. "Crane Tower? It''s a very elegant name! " Xueer stood outside, smiling. Qi Rongyue didn''t make a sound and went straight in. The waiter who is waiting at the door sees a visitor coming to the door and hurries to meet him. At one glance, he looks at the leading girl''s extraordinary bearing. Although she is simple in dress and has no ornaments, she may not have that bearing. Chapter 328 "It''s really a coincidence that the young lady came here. Today, our master Yiyuan, who doesn''t cook in person in Xianhe tower, is very interested. You happen to be the last table when he wants to make ten tables." "Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly:" good, have a job She went straight up the stairs and asked, "there are guests on the top floor?" The waiter said: "there are two seats on the top floor. One is occupied by guests and the other is empty. You are just here!" Qi Rongyue nodded: "OK, go to the top!" Little two leads the way ahead and leads the crowd to the top floor. Five story high-rise buildings, the second child often up and down, so easy to come, and Qi Rongyue and Xueer head climb such a high-rise building, each face red, breath light. Xueer held the wooden handrail and said, "it''s so high. I''m still sitting at such a high place for the first time." Two of the four guards were afraid of heights. Standing at the side of the escalator and looking down, they were feeble at once. They hurried away from the escalator and stood in the middle of the private room. Qi Rongyue said in a low voice: "you can watch the dishes!" Qi Rongyue said, Xueer then put a piece of silver into the hands of the second child: "go, pick some delicious ones!" The second child got the reward and went down happily. Qi Rongyue turned around, walked to the window step by step, pushed open the window carved with red lacquer, and looked at the glass roof bathed in the sun in the distance. It was gorgeous, rich and elegant. When the wind blows, she seems to be able to hear the jingle of the eaves bell, crisp and sweet, with all the memories of her childhood! "What are you looking at, miss?" Xueer got behind her, followed her eyes and looked at the golden glazed roof. She immediately exclaimed: "Wow, what a big yard. It''s much bigger than Wenchang mansion. The roof is made of glazed tiles. How rich the family is!" Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly, in the smile is suffused with the light sorrow: "that is Chu palace!" "The palace? This, this is the palace? The house we see now is the one in the palace? " Xueer''s face was surprised. She looked round and over again. She could see nothing but a roof. Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, here is the palace, close at hand, and far away in the sky!" Four bodyguards put down the things in their hands. Listening to the dialogue between the master and Xueer, they all came to the window to look out. They are all young people with ideals. They all have the same dream. They dream that one day they can become Forbidden Palace experts, play their own strengths, and have official positions. What a prestige! This dream is far away from them. It may not come true in one''s life. But now I can see Chu palace with my own eyes. Although it is not complete, I have calculated a small wish. At least I have seen it. There was only one person in the private room next door. He heard the movement here. He raised his eyebrows slightly. He got up and went to the window. He pushed the window open. He put his head out and looked at another window which was several feet away from him. It was her indeed. Her black and bright eyes are staring at the Chu palace in the distance. The eyes are very complicated, with joy, pain, entanglement and a touch of sadness! He hooked his lips and smiled. Obviously, she wanted to go to the Chu palace, because there were people she knew. If she knew Tianyu, she would know that Tianqi was gone, but Tianqi was still there. She wanted to meet Tianqi instead of Tianyu, to see if he was ok, but she could not enter. After all, the Chu palace is not the former Chu palace, Chu Tianqi Although he was an emperor, he was just a puppet emperor who could not decide what to eat for lunch. Chapter 329 I feel that someone is peeping at me. She looks sideways, and just looks into the eyes of the deep falling pool. The eyes are dark. They seem calm and calm, but in fact, the waves suddenly rise in the dark. She suppressed the sudden rise of the bottom of her heart, pretended to turn around quietly and said quietly, "close the window!" Xueer also saw the king of Jin and scolded him secretly. She quickly closed the window and blocked the meaningful sight out of the window. To Qi Rongyue''s surprise, min Hengzhi didn''t come to harass her when he found her next door. He didn''t see her until she finished her meal and left. He didn''t know until he secretly inquired about him. He had already left the crane tower. "Hengzhi, why didn''t you come back with your heart?" Chu Lian looks at a talented man, and min Hengzhi, with extraordinary bearing, looks light. Min Hengzhi Gong said, "my heart says that I will live in Beijing again for a while!" Chu Lian''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and her heart is really that she will not stay. The capital of Min Heng left Jincheng, and she was reluctant to come back. Thinking of this, he swept one of Min Heng''s eyes in the month, and his dissatisfaction gradually deepened. Min Hengzhi is not the best choice for his son-in-law. After all, he once matched Chu Tianyu. Although he is excellent in all aspects, it''s hard to guarantee that he doesn''t care about Chu Tianyu''s dead girl. How can his only precious daughter suffer such grievances? Unfortunately, his daughter''s master, he can''t do it. If he doesn''t follow her, he can''t do it all day long. He can only follow her first, and then observe min Hengzhi. "I heard that you brought a woman doctor from Jincheng with you this time?" Chu Lian put down the tea cup in his hand and asked in a low voice. One of Min Heng''s faces is calm. He knows that Chu Lian will ask, and is waiting for him to ask. "Yes, it''s also a coincidence. I received an urgent letter from Lord Yin that day before I set out in Jincheng, asking me to send doctor Qi of Rongyu hall to Beijing to treat Lord Yin. At that time, I was just about to return to Beijing, so I took her along the way for a while, and left about fifty miles away from Jincheng. They drove carriages. Their feet were too slow. I couldn''t wait for the military service I wanted to send." Chu Lian nodded, which was consistent with the letter he received. Chu Lian asked, "is this doctor Qi really a miracle doctor? And invite her in like this! " Min Hengzhi said: "it''s true that Zheng Shizi has some abilities. It''s said that Zheng Shizi was seriously injured when he fell down from a horse. She also cured many hypochondriac and miscellaneous diseases that ordinary doctors can''t cure. It''s Jiang Yuyi from the Royal Hospital who also praised her medical skills. Oh, by the way, she was also the one who treated her last time when her heart broke out. She praised her for coming!" Of course, Chu Lian knows about it. Fortunately, he''s OK. Otherwise, you can''t sit here and chat with me safely. Min Hengzhi looked at Chu Lian and saw that his face was light. There was no precaution and prevention between them. He felt comfortable and said, "I hear that the emperor is always ill recently?" Chu Lian nodded: "yes, this kid is uncomfortable for three days and two ends. He doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. The imperial hospital can''t diagnose him. So, there''s nothing wrong with him, so it''s up to him." Min Hengzhi said: "it''s not the way to go on like this. Let doctor Qi go to the palace to show him. Maybe he can see what''s going on." Chu Lian frowned and thought about it carefully. He thought it was ok, but she was a woman doctor who knew some medical skills. What could she see? And also for him Bo a concern about the emperor''s name, the best of both worlds. Chapter 330 "Well, you can do it!" Chu Lian cast an appreciative look at Min Hengzhi. Min Hengzhi stands up and bows: "yes!" In the afternoon, the back garden of the Houfu of Wenchang was jubilant, and the laughter continued to spread out, as if the spring flowers were also blooming more and more brilliant. The Chamberlain came up to Marquis Yin and said in a low voice, "master, the king of Jin is here, waiting for you in the front hall." "Good, I''ll go now!" said Marquis Yin with a smile He turned to the old Marquis who was sitting in the garden drinking tea and said, "father, I''ll go to the front hall to meet you. I''ll let my second brother accompany you well!" The old Marquis waved: "go ahead, I''m all right. Do you have anything to do? Don''t go around me!" The old man is also very happy, he finally tasted the taste of delicious food. It''s a pity that we can''t eat as much as before. We can only eat a little at a time. But in order to survive, he did not dare to be greedy. He had had enough of the previous sufferings, and never wanted to do it again. The second Lord of the Yin family saw his son coming to Qi Rongyue again. Although he was not comfortable, he didn''t say much. Qi Rongyue saved the master. He was the life-saving benefactor of the whole Prefecture of Wenchang. I didn''t expect that, nineteen years ago, Mo runiang saved his wife and son. Nineteen years later, Mo runiang''s daughter saved his father again. It seems that their Yin family is afraid that it will be difficult to break up with her Relationship. Madame Ma has always been in a lively mind. She saw Yin Yixuan''s eyes that were not sent to Qi Rongyue at that time, and what else she didn''t understand. After she moved the food box in front of the old man''s son, she said with a low smile, "if a girl of her family married us Yixuan, it would be a blessing built in eight lives!" She said, but also to the garden of Qi Rongyue and Yin Yixuan to throw a meaningful smile. Mrs. Yin two saw the son and moon that match her eyes. She sighed slightly, and she didn''t want her son to do anything. She wanted to take care of the moon like a mother, but she has the final say. Yin Erye''s attitude has not been as tough as before, but she has not let go. She is also very difficult to deal with. She is caught between her son and her husband and is in a dilemma. Yin Erye finally couldn''t help it. He couldn''t bear to see his son as arrogant as he was that day. He kept sticking his hot face to people''s cold butt in front of Qi Rongyue and shouted: "Yixuan, come here for a moment." Yin Yixuan answers, eyes still can''t live to qirongyue''s direction. Yin Erye said: "you follow me to the study, I have something to do with you!" Yin Yixuan has no choice but to go with his father. Qi Rongyue comes to the pavilion and says something to Madame Ma and the old Hou Ye. She says goodbye to Yin er''s wife, but she pulls her wrists: "Rong Yue, since you came to the Hou''s residence, we haven''t spoken seriously. Let''s go to the garden and talk while there''s nothing to do now, OK?" Qi Rongyue looks up at the sincere Yin er''s wife. She can''t say what she refuses. She can guess what Yin er''s wife wants to say to her. It''s nothing more than about her son. Well, I''ll spread out my words today and make them clear, so that they don''t look at her around with a thorn in their heart. "Good!" Yin er''s wife always pulls Qi Rongyue''s wrist, until she pulls her to the depth of the garden, there is no one around, only flowers and birds accompanied. Qi Rongyue made a little effort to break away from her control and said in a low voice, "if you have anything, just say it." Chapter 331 "It doesn''t matter," Mrs. Yin said with a smile. "It''s just that these days are gone. I want to see you more." Qi Rongyue doesn''t say a word. It''s true that Yin er''s wife cares about her. She knows, but she cares more about her son, which is true. When Mrs. Yin Er saw her, she was silent, and her face was even more indifferent. She didn''t take her words or contradict her. She just listened quietly. There was a light smile on her lips, which seemed like mockery. Her heart ached. It seemed that the child had a clear mind and knew what she was going to say. In this case, there is no need to beat around the Bush and say it straight. She cleared her throat and said, "you should have guessed what I am going to say. After all, you are such a smart and sensible child." "Dissolving the moon, if you really want to be with Yixuan, no matter who stops me, I can fight my life to complete you and Yixuan." She looked at the beautiful Qi Rongyue, and said: "if you say something, I will --" Qi Rongyue interrupted her, and said straightforwardly: "you know I didn''t mean to Yin Yixuan, but you want me to say something, do you want me to say it to you, or to Yin Yixuan?" Mrs. Yin er''s real purpose was broken by Qi Rongyue''s words. Red clouds suddenly appeared on her white face and her eyes were embarrassed: "I don''t mean that, I just want to make the relationship between you clear." Qi Rongyue said lightly: "don''t worry about Mrs. Yin er. I''m interested in someone. This person is not Mr. Yin. Mr. Yin knows who he is. He just doesn''t want to accept the reality. Mr. Yin and I are impossible." After hearing this, Mrs. Yin felt a sigh of relief. It''s so. It''s so! Qi Rongyue said again, "please persuade young master Yin more, and ask him not to pester me again. If I had a relationship with him, I would have been a husband and wife and would not have the situation now." Yin er''s wife said repeatedly that if someone else said such a thing, she would definitely be angry, but her number one son, tianzhijiaozi, existed. But this words from Qi Rongyue''s mouth say, she does not feel improper at all. Mrs. Yin Er is really curious. She can''t see her son. Who is in her eyes? "Whose son are you talking about? What a blessing! " At that time, to be honest, she would like to have a daughter-in-law like Rongyue. She only knows how to deal with the affairs of the world. Qi Rongyue didn''t intend to hide it. He couldn''t hide it. With Zheng Zhongwen''s nature, he would deliberately spread the news to the whole city, just sooner or later. Think of Zheng Zhongwen, her indifferent eyes, finally exuded a soft light, the corner of the smile is inadvertently deepened, Yan ruchunhua, brilliant. "It''s Zheng Zhongwen!" Zheng Zhongwen? In front of Mrs. Yin er''s eyes, the face of Zheng Shizi''s Zhang Qingjun appeared immediately. Although it was not as beautiful as her son ''. No wonder, no wonder. Yin Er Fu''s life is a little lost, but he has no choice. It''s their Yin family''s first marriage. It''s their Yin family''s failure to fulfill their original engagement at the best time. Instead, they fall into the trap of quitting when she is expelled from the family. These lovesickness sufferings suffered by Yixuan now are all the sins they have created by themselves, and they can''t blame anyone. Chapter 332 At this time, a servant came in a hurry. He saw the second lady and miss Qi talking in the garden from afar. He rushed to the front: "the second lady, the Marquis ordered me to invite Miss Qi to the front hall." The second lady of Yin frowned and said, "is not the Marquis discussing with the king of Jin? What is Miss Qi going to do now? " "Hou ye said that the king of Jin wanted to see Miss Qi. He wanted to discuss something important." Mrs. Yin Er thinks that Rongyue is now opening a medical clinic in Jincheng. Maybe she and Jin Wang have known each other for a long time, but -- She nods to the next person and says, "go first, Miss Qi will go at once!" The servant knew how to look and immediately left. Yin er''s wife once again took Qi Rongyue''s wrist and whispered, "Rongyue, I remember what I said. I can''t get close to the king of Jin. Princess Tianxin is cruel and merciless. She must not have a good ending if she doesn''t like her eyes!" Qi Rongyue nodded and said with a light smile: "thank you for reminding me, I know!" She patted the back of Yin er''s hand, then took back her hand and led Xueer out of the garden. When he came to the front hall, King Jin was having a good talk with Lord Yin. When he saw her step in, his black eyes became more and more profound and there was a faint smile. She frowned, wondering what medicine was hidden in the gourd of Min Hengzhi. She stood in the hall and looked at the king of Jin, who was sitting in the first place. She said in a low voice, "I don''t know what the king of Jin''s highness is doing to find the daughter of the people." Min Hengzhi put down the cup of tea in his hand and was used to her rudeness and indifference, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. She has always been like this, hasn''t she! On the contrary, Lord Yin was embarrassed. Miss Qi was very polite and polite to their Yin family, but why did she do this to King Jin. Min Hengzhi said: "recently, the emperor was not well, and the Royal doctors could not diagnose the cause of the disease. King Lian heard that Miss Qi was skilled in medicine, so he asked me to bring you to the palace to treat the emperor." He stared at her face closely and did not miss the slightest change of her expression. As he expected, when she heard that she was going to enter the palace, she was shocked First, and then there was a surge of ecstasy in her eyes. Although she tried to suppress it, the ecstasy did not form on the surface, but it still made him see it clearly. She tried to suppress the ecstasy in her heart. She thought that if she wanted to enter the Chu palace and meet her brother, she would have to go a long way, but she didn''t expect that she would have a chance so soon. "Why, you don''t want to?" The king of Jin asked knowingly, with a faint smile on his mouth and sharp eyes, as if he knew everything. Qi Rongyue raised her eyes, looked into her deep sea like eyes, and kept the calm of her face. He said, "why? Why me? " "I thought you knew why!" the pondering smile on King Jin''s face deepened She knows, but still wants to ask. He suspected that she had a special relationship with Chu Tianyu. In this case, why did he arrange her to go to the palace to see the emperor? Does he want to wait for her to show his horse''s feet and catch the current one? No matter what he thinks, no matter how dangerous this trip is, she will go, she must go! "Are you going?" The king of Jin asked again. She suddenly smiled and said, "do I have a choice? If I say no, will King Lian let me go? " The king of Jin raised his eyebrows with a grin, just like the smile he had shown when he was with Chu Tianyu. Chapter 333 "It seems that we have reached a consensus. Tomorrow, I will send a car to pick you up and bring your medicine box. If you don''t need to bring something, it will be very troublesome." She knew what he was talking about, and made him believe that she had something special to do with Chu Tianyu, the golden needle. Lord Yin was confused. He didn''t know what they were doing. But he felt that there seemed to be a very special relationship between them. He could not say they were close, but they were absolutely familiar with each other. Marquis Yin is a wise man. He knows what to ask and what not to ask. The king of Jin didn''t say anything in front of him. Naturally, he didn''t want to say it. Then he gossiped a few words. King Jin just left. When he passed Qi Rongyue, he looked at her in the eyes, deep as the sea. She just didn''t see it. She frowned and looked at it. As soon as the king of Jin left, she said goodbye to Marquis Yin: "Marquis, the old Marquis is is almost cured. As long as he takes medicine on time for a long time and strictly abides by the diet taboo I have formulated, he should not be greedy for food, greedy for more, eat less or even don''t eat sweets, drink more water and have more activities. His sexual life will be safe for ten years, but if he can''t do what I said, he can''t guarantee his next hair When will the disease be! " Hou Ye Yin sighed, "my father always likes sweet food, and I don''t know how long he can keep it up!" Qi Rongyue said: "the old Marquis''s disease can only be kept by taboo. If he can''t do it, he will have a relapse sooner or later. After the relapse, he will probably have concurrent symptoms. At that time, he won''t be as dangerous as this time, or cause great damage to his body, or even irreversible and destructive damage. Please be sure to wait for the marquis We must persuade him to pay attention to this matter. We must not see that the better his health is, the less careful he will be. " Marquis Yin nodded repeatedly, and seemed to hear her voice: "Miss Qi is going to leave?" Qi Rongyue said with a faint smile, "there is no end in the world. Since the old Marquis''s illness has improved, I have no need to stay. After I enter the Palace tomorrow, I will go back to Jincheng, and I will move out of the Marquis first today." "You don''t have to worry about it. Can''t you live for a while?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "there has been no doctor sitting in the Rongyu Hall of Jincheng for a long time, and I don''t know what kind of disorder it is now. There are still some patients waiting for me to go back to see them again, but they can''t delay any more." Marquis Yin nodded: "yes, Miss Qi has her own business to do after all." He thought of his nephew, and his heart was quite upset. He saw Yixuan''s heart in his eyes, but Qi''s attitude was clear. "Miss Qi, if I ask you something I shouldn''t have asked, don''t be surprised." Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly: "Hou Ye excuse me!" "Do you really have no feelings for my nephew Yixuan?" Marquis Yin asked simply. Qi''s smiling face did not change: "Hou ye, when I first met with Prince Yin, I was the abandoned daughter of Qi''s mansion. At that time, I had nothing to do with him. I never had feelings. I never had, never have, and will never have." She paused and said, "what Lord Yin is worried about will not happen. Please rest assured!" Marquis Yin''s worry is naturally the same as that of the second Lord of the Yin family. In the future, the son of heaven of Yin''s family must be matched with a high-ranking woman in Kyoto, rather than a woman doctor who makes public all day. Chapter 334 Qi Rongyue can understand and is willing to understand. After all, for a marquis like Yin''s family, the most important thing to get married is to be in the right place. The Zheng family is the same! She doesn''t know if she and Zhongwen can come to the end, but she is willing to believe in Zhongwen and herself. Since she has chosen, she will try her best to fight for it. Marquis Yin is aware of his hot face. He has a clear view of what he thinks and thinks in front of Qi Rongyue. If other people can do it, he may be more upright. But Qi Rongyue is different. She is the only daughter of the second younger brother''s family who saves the benefactor. Now she saves her father''s life, and even indirectly keeps the prosperity of Wenchang mansion, which is also the whole Wenchang mansion Benefactor. "Miss Qi, I don''t mean anything else, just - just -" just what? Oh - he can''t speak for himself. Qi doesn''t care about it, but says in a low voice: "Hou ye, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first!" She took Xueer directly back to her room, packed her bags, took her guard, and left Wenchang Houfu quietly. She lived in Yao''an street, the nearest to the palace. She sent a letter to Jin Wang''s residence in Kyoto, telling him that he didn''t have to go to Wenchang Houfu to pick up people, and met directly outside the palace. Min Hengzhi is very clear about the idea in her heart. She just wants to grasp her handle and let her admit her relationship with Chu Tianyu. But what she didn''t understand was that Min Hengzhi had more and better ways to prove this, but he chose to let her go to the palace to see the emperor, which was a very dangerous move for him. He couldn''t be unclear, but what was his purpose? She shook her head and didn''t want to think about it. No matter what his purpose was, no matter what kind of fire pit he dug for her in the palace, she would go for a break. On the next day, her petite figure appeared at the gate of the palace on time. Soon, a gorgeous carriage also appeared at the gate of the palace. When the carriage stopped, the guards checked it regularly. Min Hengzhi stepped out of the carriage and said to Qi Rongyue, who was standing in front of the carriage: "you can only go in alone, you girl can''t go in." When Xueer heard this, she immediately grabbed the young lady''s sleeve. She always felt that King Jin was uneasy and kind to the young lady. She was embarrassed many times. Today, she let the young lady go into the palace alone. She didn''t know what he was thinking. Qi Rongyue knows the rules of Forbidden Palace. She is just a doctor coming to see a doctor. It''s a rule not to bring people, not to be embarrassed. It''s the person with the status of Princess and princess who enters the palace. There is also a limit to the number of maids. Besides, she is a grassroots person. She patted Xueer on the back of her hand: "I''m ok, you go back to the Inn and wait for me." The driver placed a footstool under the frame, and asked Qi Rongyue to get on. She pulls Xueer down and holds her clothes tightly. She takes the medicine box in her hand, steps on the stool gracefully and goes straight into the car. The carriage is not only luxurious in exterior decoration, but also very comfortable and exquisite in interior decoration. Min Hengzhi is sitting on the cushion with embroidered green bamboo surface, and a pair of black eyes are smiling at her. She sat down opposite him and put the medicine box at her feet. "Miss Qi is such a punctual person!" Min Hengzhi said in a low voice. Qi Rongyue smiled: "King Jin is also a punctual man!" The carriage slowly drove into the Palace door. The light in the carriage was dim, and with the constant shaking, his eyes began to become blurred. The girl in front of him seemed to overlap with another face, which was hidden in his heart and never forgotten. Chapter 335 "You are so much like her!" He said suddenly. Qi Rongyue''s heart jumped, his eyes immediately became alert: "who is similar to him?" Her vigilant eyes pull him back to reality. The girl in front of her is Qi Rongyue, just Qi Rongyue. Tianyu never looked at him with suspicion and vigilance, never. "Nothing. When you get to the place, don''t walk around and look around. Just follow me." He looked away from her, in a low voice. "Well!" She whispered and lifted the curtain of the carriage sideways, looking at the scenery outside. Chu palace, which had not been looked at carefully before, fell into the eye again today. It turned out that Chu palace was so majestic and majestic. It turned out that Chu palace was so big that she drove the carriage around Chongde gate for a long time. The carriage stops in front of Chongde gate, and then it can only walk. The carriage that the civil and military officials come to take every day will also stop here. The rest of the road can only go on two legs. Of course, there are exceptions, such as the Regent Wang Chulian, who is an exception. The only exception is his carriage, which can go directly outside the golden palace. This is his honor. It is his own honor. Although some officials are dissatisfied with it, they can only dare to be angry. In today''s Chu Dynasty, the lifeblood is in the hands of Chulian alone. Who dares not to accept it? The more she went in, the more familiar the scenery became, and the closer she came to the place where she had lived before. She followed min Hengzhi carefully step by step. Her eyes did not let go of any scenery she could see in the road. She should remember these and brand them in her heart. These belong to her and her brother, not to Chu Lian. "The front is the Yuhe hall. The emperor lives in it. He will go in later. He needs to do palace ceremony!" Min Hengzhi''s voice suddenly came, which made her free mind suddenly tremble, and hurriedly said: "OK!" It seems that he noticed something wrong with her mood. He looked back at her with profound eyes, but said nothing. He just went to Yuhe hall. There were several bodyguards and maids outside the royal palace. Seeing min Hengzhi coming, they saluted one after another: "see your Highness the king of Jin!" The king of Jin waved: "no, this is the doctor that the king invited to see the emperor. Is the emperor in now?" A maid frowned and said, "back to the king of Jin, the emperor started to have a temper this morning. He didn''t eat breakfast. He has been making trouble in it all the time." Noisy? Qi Rongyue frowns. Her younger brother has the imperial honor of peeing. He never gets angry. There was a sound of falling things. The palace maid of the Jin Dynasty asked again, "does the emperor often do this recently?" The palace maid nodded: "every day, I feel very bad. The royal doctor has also seen it, but I don''t see any disease, just let him rest more." The king of Jin stopped asking questions, and led Qi Rongyue directly into the Yuhe hall. Through the heavy curtains, she finally met a boy who was only ten years old and who was tall. He lost weight. His once round face became sharp. Although he was tall, he was very thin. It can be seen that his life in this palace was not easy. She continued to take a deep breath, and then took a deep breath, so as to press down the thousands of emotions in her heart and make a indifferent and self-contained appearance. Follow min Heng''s back and make a great ritual. Chu Tianqi stops falling and looks at the two men who are kneeling on the ground. The man who is kneeling one step ahead of him is the man who once believed that he regarded him as the closest person except for his parents and sisters. Chapter 336 On the young face, between the clear eyes, there was a burning flame, resentment and regret. Min Heng can''t wait for a long time to wake up, so he can''t get up and move. He knows Tianqi hates him and wants to kill him at once. But since Tianqi is still alive, it proves that he won''t do it. Although he is only ten years old, he has a more mature mind than ordinary people of the same age. He must have a steelyard in his heart to know what to do and what not to do Yeah. The hatred on Chu Tianqi''s face gradually dissipated, followed by indifference and alienation, with a light smile on the corner of his mouth. The face min Hengzhi saw when he raised his head after hearing the sound of shouting was such a face. He found that the expression on Chu Tianqi''s face was very similar to Qi Rongyue''s. Chu Tianqi did not look at him any more. He jumped over his eyes and looked at the girl behind him. In a low voice, he said, "who is she?" Min Hengzhi said: "I heard that the emperor''s body is always not refreshing recently. I dare to invite a Jianghu doctor to show it to the emperor!" Chu Tianqi picked up his eyebrows, and his face was still light: "Oh, look!" He glanced at Qi Rongyue lightly, walked through the broken porcelain and sat down in front of the couch covered with bright yellow Satin quilt. Qi Rongyue has been looking down at the broken porcelain all over the ground, watching her younger brother''s feet only wearing stockings walk on the broken porcelain, as if she felt the pain of the flesh and skin being punctured by the porcelain, the blood through the white stockings, a little bit soaked in the Persian carpet on the ground. This scene naturally fell into min Hengzhi''s eyes. His eyes hurt slightly, he sighed a little, turned to Qi Rongyue and said, "you stay to deal with the wound for the emperor. I have other things to do. I''ll pick you up later." Qi Rongyue nods, hoping minheng will leave soon. One of Min Heng left, she quickly took the medicine box to the bed, squatted down in front of Chu Tianqi, holding his leg, which was slightly shaking with pain. Chu Tianqi did not expect that she would do so. He took back her legs and said angrily, "what are you doing?" Qi Rongyue saw that he looked like a frightened animal, and her heart was as painful as being pierced by thousands of arrows. She said: "emperor, your foot is hurt, I --" "no need!" Chu Tianqi, with a small face, shouted to Qi Rongyue. She was brought by Min Hengzhi, and naturally she would not be a good person. Tianqi, it''s me! It''s me! I''m sister! It''s my sister coming back, Tianqi! Elder sister sorry you, let you suffer! Involuntarily, her eyes were red, and the tears could not stop flowing down. In the dim eyes, she saw Tianqi finally face her. In the black grape eyes, there was some doubt. "Why do you cry?" When Chu Tianqi saw her tears, he couldn''t bear it, which had never happened before. She shook her head, wiped away her tears, and said: "emperor, you have broken porcelain in your foot flesh, you need to take it out as soon as possible, otherwise the wound will become more painful and swollen, and the longer you drag it, the harder it will be to heal itself." Chu Tianqi frowned: "I ask you why you cry?" Qi Rongyue looks back and sees the huge hall. In the hall, in addition to her and Chu Tianqi, there are several palace maids and bodyguards staring at them, staring at their words and deeds. She has just burst into tears, which has been a very inappropriate behavior. There can be no more improper words and deeds. Otherwise, Chu Lian''s ears will doubted what she has gone through Everything in the camp will be lost. Chapter 337 She looked down and said in a low voice, "I''m so excited to see the face of heaven. I hope the emperor will forgive me!" She holds his feet again, writes and draws on the back of his feet with her fingers, and tells him that she is Tianyu''s friend, so that he must believe her. Chu Tianqi is so smart that he refuses to believe her immediately. He is full of doubts and wants to say it. But Qi Rongyue, squatting in front of him, suddenly reaches out his hand and smacks him twice on the chest, then unfolds his hand and pats him three times. His heart is shocked and his eyebrows are almost uncontrollable surprises. This action is the secret between his sister and him. Only their brother and sister know it. Sister said that Min Hengzhi didn''t know the secret either. It''s the secret between him and his sister. After all, chutianqi is not an ordinary ten-year-old boy. He has a lively mind and suffered a great blow. He is not so easy to believe a person or a person he has never met before. But he didn''t ask, because he knew there were many Chu Lian''s eyes and ears hidden in the palace. He couldn''t take risks, but he didn''t fully believe the woman in front of him. Qi Rongyue looks at him, his lips open and close, but there is no sound. He speaks with the lips that only Chu Tianqi can understand. "Tianqi, I''m your elder sister''s younger martial sister in Laiwu mountain. Before she returned to Beijing, she expected to encounter accidents, so she told me the secret that only belongs to you. When I have an opportunity, I will take care of you for her!" Since Chu Tianqi was born, he was destined to be an emperor in the future. So when he was young, he had to learn a lot more than ordinary people, including lip language. Not only did he learn it, but also his elder sister learned it. It was not profound, but it was common enough. She said that she was her sister''s junior sister in Laiwu mountain, Thaksin, but her purpose, he can not understand, what''s more, she was brought by Min Hengzhi. Seeing Chu Tianqi''s eyes still full of doubts, Qi Rongyue laughs instead, which is what her younger brother should look like. If her younger brother is a silly child who listens to people''s words and believes in people easily, can she hope to join hands with her younger brother to recapture the mountains and rivers belonging to their younger brothers and sisters and revenge for their parents? She no longer moved her lips, lowered her head, and gently removed the bloody stockings for Chu Tianqi. If his parents were still alive, if the government did not fall into Chu Lian''s hands, if Tianqi was the emperor who really controlled the fate of his family, would he be hurt like this? After being injured, how dare those slaves pretend to be deaf and dumb, and look irrelevant? How many heads do they have? Qi Rongyue carefully treated Chu Tianqi''s wounds, wiped them over and over again, and applied ointment carefully, wrapping the white yarn around his feet. Chu Tianqi stared at the black head in front of him. He couldn''t feel the pain of his feet. His tears were falling down. One by one, they fell on her head and rolled down to her face. He felt as if his sister had come back, right in front of him, the woman in front of him. She looked up, wet tears on her face two lines, eyes red, can not distinguish the tears on her face, it is his or her. She moved her red lips and said in the words that only he could see: "don''t talk, don''t say anything. Take good care of yourself, don''t get sick, eat on time, and do what Chu Lian asked you to do. Wait for me, I will come back, and I will come back." "Before I come back, you must live. You must live!" Chapter 338 Chu Tianqi''s tears fell fiercer and fiercer. He nodded, nodded, listened to her, said nothing and asked nothing. Whether she is true or not, he is now, at this moment, willing to believe her. Taking advantage of the fact that two palace maids are cleaning the broken porcelain in the palace room, two experts who are secretly monitoring have also loosened their eyes. They don''t stare at them as sharp and close as they were at the beginning. She secretly looks for an opportunity to put two packs of powder into Chu Tianqi''s hands and says with her lips: "the white powder is a drug, the red one is a poison. When you see the blood, you don''t need to take it, just need to take it If you touch a wound, it will be fatal. If you hide it secretly, you can save your life if necessary. " Chu Tianqi nodded, slipped two medicine bags under the pillow, and hid them when he found another chance. When min Heng returned, the faces of Chu Tianqi and Qi Rongyue had recovered as usual. Chu Tianqi was still indifferent, while Qi Rongyue stood respectfully aside. During the time when min Hengzhi left, he turned back and peeped, but he didn''t find anything unusual. Seeing that the two people in the hall had been silent, he knew that Qi Rongyue was on guard against him. Today, he was afraid that he would not show his horse''s feet, so he didn''t look any more. After turning around, he came back. When he approached Chu Tianqi, he found that there seemed to be tears on his face, and his eyes were slightly red and swollen, as if he had just cried. "Did the emperor cry?" Min Hengzhi''s eyes looked at Qi Rongyue in Chu Tianqi. Qi Rongyue glanced up at his younger brother and hurriedly said, "when I just pulled out the broken porcelain in the paw for the emperor, I was afraid that it would make me stronger. The emperor was suffering from pain, which made me cry. But it''s not a cry, it''s just a normal reaction of ordinary people to fear pain." "Is it?" Min Hengzhi hands his eyes to Chu Tianqi. Chu Tianqi ignores him at all. He falls into bed and shouts, "I''m tired. You all step back!" Min Hengzhi shrugged and looked at Qi Rongyue. "Let''s go, the emperor will have a rest!" Qi Rongyue nods and finally looks at his brother''s thin back. With a knife like pain, he retreats from Yuhe palace. Sitting in the carriage out of the palace, there were only two of them in the carriage. Min Hengzhi looked at the thought table in front of him and thought of God''s face. Suddenly he said, "what did you say to the emperor?" Qi dissolves the moon to return to God, vigilantly glanced at him, the light voice way: "I and the emperor said what you will not know?" Min Hengzhi picked up his eyebrows and said with a smile, "it seems that every move of this king can''t escape your eyes!" He smiled and smiled, his eyes became cold again: "say, what did you say with the emperor? Why does he cry? " Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t say anything to the emperor. He doesn''t seem to like me very much, because I''m the one you brought!" Min Hengzhi believed this for seven minutes. Since Tianyu''s accident, he never had a good face when he met Tianqi. Maybe he was the enemy who killed his sister. Tianqi hates him, and naturally will not bring him a good face. Min Hengzhi no longer asked questions, but felt that the girl in front of him was more and more unfathomable. He knew that she must have some inseparable relationship with Tian Yu, and she didn''t admit that she just didn''t trust him. One day, he will prove his mind. Although he has done something to the detriment of the emperor of Chu for revenge, he has never thought of killing Tianyu. Both of them stopped talking, and the carriage drove away from the towering Chu palace with their full thoughts. Chapter 339 Wenchang Houfu "mother, what did you say to Rongyue? Why did she leave the Houfu of Wenchang after you had a secret talk? " Yin Yixuan is a little angry. He managed to get Rongyue from Jincheng to Kyoto and let her live in the Houfu of Wenchang. Why? In order to get close to the water and get the moon first. But now? He has no moon, no moon! "Yixuan, I really didn''t say anything. She left Wenchang Houfu. It''s something else, not because of you!" sighed Mrs. Yin "I don''t believe it. I live well. How can I go? She doesn''t even say hello. She''s not so rude. " Yin Erye came in from outside and said calmly, "who said she didn''t say hello? She said hello to your uncle, but she didn''t tell you, because she thought, you can''t even say goodbye, she didn''t take you as a friend at all, let alone anything else. " Yin Erye''s words hurt Yin Yixuan''s heart. This is the fact that he didn''t want to admit. Now, his father said it, how can it hurt people. Seeing her son''s face becoming more and more ugly, Mrs. Yin hurried to round the court and said, "I think it''s because Rongyue has something important. She didn''t have time. She went to see the king of Jin before she left the Marquis''s residence." Yin Erye hums: "the king of Jin asked her to go to the palace today to see the doctor for the emperor. She didn''t have to leave the Houfu, but she left one day ahead of time. She just said hello to her eldest brother and left directly. What does that mean? It means that she didn''t pay attention to our Yixuan at all. " He turned to Yin Yixuan and said, "Yixuan, where is the end of the world? Why do you have to love her alone? There are so many superior girls waiting to marry you in Kyoto City. Are you afraid you can''t find the right one?" Yin Yixuan shook his head, looked sad, and said nothing. He turned and walked out of his parents'' bedroom. Looking at the back of the lonely son, both husband and wife are a long sigh, the love root has been deeply planted, want to break, it''s not easy! What did Dr. Qi say Lian Wang''s sharp eyes were fixed on Min Hengzhi, who was pale. Min Hengzhi said: "doctor Qi said that the emperor had never had a good night because he often had a dream at night, which led to the growing weakness of his body and mental malaise. In the long run, the emperor''s body will be dragged down, fearing that life will be bad." As soon as Chu Lian heard this, he immediately smiled and was very pleased. "I see. Go down!" He waved, the corner of his mouth could not help but tilt up, afraid of bad health? Isn''t that exactly what he wants? It doesn''t take any effort to make him disappear completely, and then take over the prosperous river and mountain without any taboo to kill his brother and seize the throne. After leaving Chu palace, Qi Rongyue did not rush back to Jincheng, but went to Yongping Houfu. "Marquis, there is a miss Qi outside the gate. She says she wants to see you and discuss something important." Marquis Zheng is writing back to the Deputy commander-in-chief of Longxi army. Hearing this, he quickly looks up at the housekeeper: "she is alone?" The housekeeper said, "I have a girl and four guards, but she didn''t let them stay by the carriage." "Please wait for me in the front hall. I''ll come right away!" said Marquis Zheng It''s been some days since I received my son''s letter. My son asked him to take care of Qi Rongyue, hoping that he could help her when she needed to help her future daughter-in-law. Chapter 340 However, he didn''t do anything, or even send someone to inquire about her movements, because he knew that if a girl needed help every step of the way, how could a person with such a disposition like Zhongwen look up to her? He also knew that if she really wanted to be with Zhongwen, she would surely come to the door in person. She had the courage and the bearing, only to see if she would do it. She came and showed her attitude. It makes him feel more difficult! But whether it''s difficult or easy to deal with, it''s a question that needs to be faced directly after all. After the letter was written and handed over to the messenger, marquis Zheng went directly to the front hall. In the hall, Qi Rongyue sat upright in his chair, saw him coming, stood up politely, smiled and nodded to him: "Marquis Zheng!" There was a strange feeling in Marquis Zheng''s heart that it was not his future daughter-in-law who greeted him, but the courtesy greeting of some high-ranking person to his subordinates. The most amazing thing is that he didn''t think it was wrong! Marquis Zheng also nodded with a smile and went directly over her side to the main seat and sat down: "Miss Qi, please sit down." Since he met in Pengcheng, he still respected Qi Rongyue. After all, he saved Zhongwen. Although he said that the friendship was clear, he still valued her in his heart. Qi Rongyue''s generous sitting, with a faint smile on his face, is waiting for Marquis Zheng to ask. Marquis Zheng has a pleasant disposition. This Zhongwen is more like him. "Miss Qi, Zheng Zhongwen wrote to me about your coming to Kyoto, and also mentioned your current relationship with him. Do you have anything to say to me?" His face is light, he can''t see happiness and anger, and his attitude towards this matter is hidden in his heart, not in his face. Qi Rongyue is also indifferent, but her heart is not calm enough, which is her rare emotion. She has always lived a very calm life, whether before or after rebirth. But now, in the face of marquis Zheng, she has a guilty heart. She accidentally abducted his only son''s heart. Without their knowledge, she led them to a dangerous road, a road with uncertain future. Qi Rongyue said: "Marquis Zheng, I''m here today. There are two things. First, I want to tell you and your wife that I''m very serious about the relationship I just established with Zhongwen, and I''ll take care of and maintain it very carefully. I''ll never give up easily, otherwise, I''m too sorry for Zhongwen''s suffering for me." How could Marquis Zheng not know what Zhongwen suffered for her? He did not make a sound and his face remained unchanged, waiting for her to say the second thing. Qi Rongyue said: "the second thing, I once heard Zhongwen said that he had an uncle Tang who had a stroke three years ago. Now he is hemiplegic in bed. Can it happen?" Marquis Zheng nodded: "it''s true. Why? Can you cure it? " He also heard that Qi Rongyue cured a woman with a stroke in Jincheng, but the woman was treated by her just after a stroke. How can this compare with a person who has had a stroke for three years and has been in bed for three years? Qi Rongyue said, "if I can cure it, I need to see the patient. I want to do my part." Marquis Zheng''s eyes overflowed with admiration. She was even better than he thought. No wonder Zhongwen would like her. She is not only good-looking, but also very intelligent. She speaks slowly and clearly. There is no nonsense of a single word. No matter what she is talking about, her posture is not humble or overbearing. Chapter 341 Marquis Zheng nodded, "OK, let''s go and have a look." There are still differences between Marquis Zheng and the second Marquis of Yin family. Marquis Zheng has a longer-term vision. He knows that once a man has a relationship with a woman, especially the other sons are not the kind of people who are easy to get emotional. At this time, if he stops, it will be bad. Besides, the girls are not very poor. Of course, they are the best. If not, they are not short of Zheng family. So, after discussing with his wife, he decided to observe Qi Rongyue. If his character and temperament were all right, they would not impose obstacles. After all, their son could walk out of the shadow of the long princess in such a short time and find a girl he liked again, which was not easy. Marquis Zheng took Qi Rongyue away from marquis to Guhe street in the south of the city. His cousin''s family lived in Guhe street. Old Duke Zheng is the only son of his family, and his cousin is the branch of his family for the past two generations. Because he is based in Kyoto, he has a lot of daily contacts. In addition, Ding Shi, a member of Yongping Hou''s mansion, is more close to him, and is also called "kinship" in terms of address. Before the stroke, Zheng Santang was a senior member of the second class in the imperial court. Although he had no right, he was very respected because of his kindness and knowledge. His family used to be very prosperous. However, in recent years, his family has been very indifferent because of his illness in bed. In addition to Zheng''s family visiting one or two from time to time, those old colleagues in the imperial court have long forgotten the existence of this person. Marquis Zheng appeared outside the gate. The old man who watched the gate was obviously pleased. He bent over and asked Marquis Zheng to come in. He said with a smile, "I heard from my wife this morning that a magpie was calling. There was a dignitary coming." Marquis Zheng''s face was light. He nodded to the doorman kindly, and then asked, "your wife and master can be at home?" The Porter said hurriedly, "I''m here. Although the sun is good, my wife hasn''t gone out for many days to look after my master. She has been accompanying him in the garden." Marquis Zheng nodded: "well, first you go to pass on a message and say that I have brought a doctor to see your master." The watchman''s eyes naturally fell on Qi Rongyue. Besides her, marquis Zheng''s entourage was two guards. There was no one else. The uncle just glanced at the gate and hurried to answer the call. Marquis Zheng was familiar with the road, so he led Qi Rongyue to the backyard and stopped at the garden arch leading to the backyard. He didn''t go in any more. Qi Rongyue''s cognition of marquis Zheng was that when he was a princess, he only met a few times, or in front of his father. He was not familiar with his behavior. Later, he was in the Zheng family of Pengcheng. At that time, he was devoted to treating Zheng Zhongwen''s illness and did not make much speculation about him. Today, he is such a upright and awe inspiring humble gentleman. No wonder he can teach Zhongwen such an excellent son. In a high position, but no shelf and external pressure on people''s momentum, treat people with the harmony but with the dignity, do things in a proper manner, can be comfortable, can be Zhang, such a person, when the responsibility. No wonder the father would hand over the 200000 army commander of Longxi to him! If Marquis Zheng is willing to help her bring down Chu Lian, her victory will be much better. After a while, the gatekeeper came out of the inner courtyard and saw Marquis Zheng waiting at the gate of the courtyard. He was stunned and said: "I''ve kept Marquis waiting for a long time, madam, she''s waiting for him, he -" Chapter 342 Marquis Zheng nodded and waved to him: "you don''t have to say, I understand. Go down first. I''ll go in later." The chief gatekeeper hurriedly retreated respectfully. In the eyes of marquis Zheng, there was a deep respect. When the doorman was far away, Qi Rongyue said in a low voice: "Hou Ye has a good manner, and Rongyue admires him!" Marquis Zheng glanced at her and said quietly, "I''m just doing what I should do. What can I admire?" Rong Yue nodded and said with a smile, "I finally understand why other nobles of the Marquis usually begin to decline after at least three generations. But the Marquis of Yongping, though the people have not been prosperous, has become more and more rooted in Beijing, and one generation has prospered." Marquis Zheng picked up his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Qi Rongyue would say these things to him, but he couldn''t help but answer: "Oh? What do you understand? " Qi Rongyue smiled and looked at the clear blue sky above his eyes: "the prosperity and decline of a family depends on whether people are open and tolerant." When she looked at Marquis Zheng, her smile gradually deepened. Mingren said, "you are the only one worthy of the marquis in this dynasty!" Marquis Zheng didn''t feel rejoicing because of her words. His thick black eyebrows even wrinkled. He looked around and saw no one was around. Then he lowered his voice and said: "this kind of words, don''t say it again." Qi Rongyue nodded: "I understand that you are a person and do things in a low-key way. It''s your principle that you prefer to be behind others and before others. It''s also the biggest reason why you are still a favorite after two dynasties." Marquis Zheng looked at her eyes changed, hesitated for a while, and finally asked, "what''s the purpose of talking to me?" Qi Rong''s smile on the face of the moon fell three points, and his voice was still light: "you will know later, but there is one thing I want to explain in advance. One code is one code, and Zhongwen and I are pure and do not mix with other things. Don''t misunderstand!" Marquis Zheng didn''t say much. After all, it''s not the Marquis''s house of Yongping. I''m afraid that the walls have ears. It''s not good for anyone to pass on what shouldn''t have been passed on. "Go in, they should be ready." When he first came, his servant didn''t communicate in advance, which led him to go to the inner court, and saw that Mrs. Tang was helping her cousin wipe the body soiled by urination. At that time, the atmosphere was not too embarrassing. Later, every time he came to visit his cousin, he would stop here and wait for the people inside to clean up before entering, so as to avoid embarrassment to the other side. Entering the inner courtyard, there are all kinds of flowers planted in the exquisite garden, which are in full bloom in this spring day. However, Zheng Santang and his wife are not in the garden. A girl came up and led them to the inner court. The door of the upper room was open. A girl was walking out with a basin of water. She saw Marquis Zheng and others coming from afar. She turned to the room and shouted a word. Then she hurried to the other direction with the basin. When Marquis Zheng saw this, he slowed down his pace deliberately. Until Zheng Santang''s wife walked out of the door, he stepped forward quickly and said, "how are you doing, sister-in-law?" Mrs. Zheng looked haggard, and forced herself to laugh, saying, "what''s good about it? Let''s do it." Despite this, she looked at Marquis Zheng''s eyes, still full of gratitude. Only he, only him, will come to see them from time to time, and remember them in my heart. Chapter 343 The Marquis Zheng hurriedly introduced to the third lady Zheng: "this is Miss Qi. She has excellent medical skills. She has opened a hospital in Jincheng. No one in Jincheng knows about it. Zhongwen is familiar with her. Knowing that she has cured a stroke patient, he told her about her cousin. She took advantage of her visit to Beijing to see if there is any way to cure her cousin''s disease. She also avoided it What kind of pain. " Mrs. Zheng San didn''t hold hope at first, but as soon as she heard that she had cured the stroke patient in Jincheng, the fire of hope in her heart burned immediately, and the excited light flashed on her haggard face. She took Qi Rongyue''s hand and said excitedly, "really? Can you really cure stroke? " Qi did not immediately withdraw his hand, only smile: "can cure me can not guarantee, I have to see the patient''s situation before the conclusion." Mrs. Zheng nodded: "yes, of course, we should first look at the patient''s situation, or how to treat it, come here -" she excitedly took Qi Rongyue''s hand to her husband''s bed. Lying on the bed, the husband''s mouth angle is askew, the mouth saliva flows out from the askew mouth angle continuously, and one hand is bending in an abnormal position, which is a very typical stroke hemiplegia symptom. Zheng Santang was obviously conscious. When he saw Marquis Zheng, his eyes were obviously very excited. He was saying something with his mouth blaring, but everyone couldn''t hear him clearly. Qi Rongyue sat down beside the bed and directly opened the thin quilt that Zheng Santang was covered with. Zheng Santang was wearing a thin silk shirt, which was obviously a new one. After ironing, it still had a faint fragrance. She reached out and bent her fingers to press Zheng Santang''s six points on the front chest at the sharp point of the knuckles. When the first three points were pressed down, she saw that his brow was slightly wrinkled, and his mouth gave out a low frown, which was obviously painful, but not very painful. When she pressed the back three points, the pain on Zheng Santang''s face was obviously intensified, and his mouth turned into a whine. She retracted her hand and turned to Xueer. "Take the needle!" she said Xueer has already prepared the needle in her hand. Hearing this, she quickly delivers it. Qi Rongyue took the needle and stabbed six silver needles into the six acupoints she pressed. The depths were different. Zheng Santang felt the pain and wanted to reach out to brush the needle. Qi Rongyue hurriedly pressed his hand and said to Zheng Sanfu, "come and help, hold him down!" Mrs. Zheng San rushes forward and holds Zheng Santang''s other hand and leg. Seeing her husband''s pain, she cannot bear it. She says, "Miss Qi, what kind of needle are you giving? Why does he suffer like this? " Qi Rongyue said: "it''s good to have pain. It proves that his body can still recover. Although he can''t recover as before, he can at least live like a normal person and take care of himself." Mrs. Zheng was slightly shocked, and then she was very happy. She did not expect her husband to return to the way he used to be. She only hoped that he would not suffer such crimes and sufferings all day long. If she could live like a normal person, she would be willing to burn incense and bow to Buddha 100 times a day. Zheng Santang''s pain didn''t last all the time. After the time of a pillar of incense passed, the color of pain on his face was obviously weakened, and he didn''t struggle as hard as he did at the beginning. Gradually, he didn''t struggle any more, his body became soft, and finally fell asleep. At this time, Qi Rongyue began to pull out the needle. After pulling out the needle, she pricked Zheng Santang''s four limbs and orifices once again to unblock the blood circulation. Chapter 344 "How is it?" After Qi Rongyue pulled all the needles off Zheng Santang, marquis Zheng asked Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue took the handkerchief from Xueer, wiped off the sweat between his forehead, and said with a light smile: "the situation is better than expected. It seems that three madams Zheng have suffered a lot in recent years to take care of him. They have done their best, otherwise, his situation will only be worse and the treatment will be more difficult." Marquis Zheng raised his eyebrows: "you mean, can you cure it?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, it can''t be restored as before, but it can make him walk normally again, no longer eyes askew and mouth askew, and live like a normal person, just speaking and enunciating will be a little unclear, which is not a problem, as long as you practice frequently, speaking can also be improved." Marquis Zheng''s face was surprised. He had seen more than one stroke patient, but no one had ever been cured. The end was not very good. But Qi Rongyue said, can she cure it? Qi Rongyue said: "it needs to be injected eight times. Every other day, the medicine needs to be drunk for at least half a year. I''ll write a prescription for you. It''s all ordinary medicine. It can be used to regulate the body without any burden." Zheng San''s face was full of tears. She had been in despair as early as two years ago. She thought her husband would be like this all her life. Unexpectedly, God has eyes, good people will get good results after all. Her husband has hope of recovery. When leaving Zhengfu, marquis Zheng saw Qi Rongyue''s face was softer than when he first saw him. He sat in the carriage and asked straightforwardly: "Miss Qi has been kept in the boudoir. How did she learn such profound medical skills?" Qi Xiaoyue said: "if I said that I studied the medical books myself, you must not believe it, and I can not give any other answers, so you still don''t ask. When it''s appropriate, I will tell them all. I dare not hide anything. Now, it''s not the time." Marquis Zheng frowned slightly. Looking at the qirongyue in front of him, he had a bright and gorgeous face close to him, but it seemed that she was far away from the sky. She was not such a simple person as a prefecture magistrate''s abandoned daughter. She had a very clear view of the current situation of the government. The share between the lines was sharp. It was not something that ordinary people could have when they talked about the situation. "Marquis Zheng, you just need to remember that I, Qi Rongyue, will never do anything harmful to the Marquis of Yongping. Please believe me!" He didn''t say anything. He didn''t believe what Qi Rongyue said. He didn''t know much about her, or even know nothing about her. But for his son, he is willing to believe her, because he believes in his son''s vision. "You said that you have left the Houfu of Wenchang, where do you live now? If it''s not convenient, you can come to the Marquis''s residence in Yongping for a while. " Marquis Zheng simply digs the subject. Qi Rongyue shook his head: "no, it''s good for me and Xueer to stay in the inn. When master Zheng''s business is finished, I''ll go back to Jincheng, and I won''t be able to stay for many days!" Marquis Zheng is not reluctant either. He is just being polite. She can go if she wants, or not! There was no words all the way. When they arrived at the Houfu of Yongping, they just said goodbye politely. After changing to her own carriage, Xueer finally came out with a long sigh after holding her breath for a long time: "Miss, what does Zheng Hou mean? Does he agree or disagree? Why don''t you give me a word? " Xueer''s heart has been in a state of confusion. What she has been worried about finally comes. The marriage between miss and Zheng Shizi is doomed to be not smooth. Chapter 345 Qi Rongyue sneers: "his attitude is already very good. If it falls on Qi Yongchun''s head, I will ask the killer to kill me directly." Xueer saw that she was still in the mood of joking, so she was relieved. She suggested: "Miss, ningrong street is ahead of her. I''ve heard about ningrong street in the capital city for a long time. She said that all the things sold in this street are girls'' household goods, all the clothes are the latest styles, and the rouge, gouache, headdress and gold ornaments are incomparable elsewhere. Since we''re here, let''s go and have a look." Qi Rongyue looks down at her plain eyes. She never likes excessive dress. Comfort is the most important thing. Naturally, she doesn''t value these things. Seeing that the young lady''s face is light, she seems to refuse her proposal. Xueer is worried: "young lady, how can you say that you are also the boss of Rongyu hall? You have a lot of money. But look at your usual clothes, clothes and gold jewelry. Even the rouge and water powder are used in a few ways. Others don''t know how poor we are." Qi dissolves the moon to smile, this wench, oneself want to go just, partial also want to pull up her, well, the day of today is good, the mood is also good, go to gather a lively. "Well, let''s go, will you?" Her smile became deeper and deeper, her eyes were bright, and the little pear whirlpool on her cheek was looming, so beautiful that she could not bear to move her eyes. Only in front of Xueer and Zhongwen can she show such a pure smile. "Miss, you look good with a smile. The fairies in the sky are not as good as you." "As if you had seen a fairy in the sky!" Xueer: "..." Ningrong street is not long. It''s only half of Changyuan street, but there are quite a lot of people. It''s full of young girls in pink and green dresses. Some come alone, and some are surrounded by girls'' guards. In ningrong street, whether it''s rich families or small families with low doors, Jasper is everywhere. "Miss, Tianxiang Pavilion!" Xueer excitedly points to a shop not far ahead and shouts. Qi also smiled: "well, I see it!" She came to Tianxiang Pavilion for the first time, but she used a lot of things in Tianxiang Pavilion. Once minhengzhi saw her every time, she would give her a bunch of gifts, including all kinds of incense powder, honey powder and other things in Tianxiang Pavilion. It has to be said that the things in Tianxiang pavilion are really special. The flavor of incense powder is very elegant and quiet, but it is very long-lasting. Unlike other incense powder, the fragrance will disappear in less than two hours after it is used, and the incense powder in Tianxiang Pavilion is different, at least it can last for a whole day, which is one of the reasons why Tianxiang Pavilion is popular. Not to mention rouge and water powder, everything is better than other goods, especially the honey powder, which can naturally whitewash the skin color and smell, who can love it or not? it''s just that the price is not very expensive. Don''t look at the box made of honey powder, but it only contains a piece of copper coin size, but it sells one hundred and twenty-two boxes of silver. Ordinary girls, who can afford it? Therefore, those who visit Tianxiang pavilion are not rich but expensive. Xueer said: "Miss, I heard that the honey powder of Tianxiang Pavilion is very useful. Let''s go and pick two boxes to try?" Xueer is different from other girls. She was sold by her elder brother and sister-in-law. She has a grudge against her elder brother and sister-in-law. After she followed Qi Rongyue, she became richer and richer. She seems to have been a little rich woman, but she would not give these money to her family. She would not give any money. Chapter 346 There are many people in the shop, Qi Rongyue only takes a guard in, others stay outside and so on. The customer in the shop is a middle-aged woman with a kind face and a smile on her round face. After all, most of the guests in Tianxiang pavilion are women. It is more appropriate for women to greet women. The woman usually sees a lot of people, and her eyes are poisonous. At a glance, she sees Qi Rongyue and xue''er. Although they are ordinary in clothes and have no ornaments on their heads, at first glance, they don''t look like rich people, but the calm and self bitter demeanor emanating from them makes her dare not look down on them. She stayed in Tianxiang Pavilion. Every day, she saw all kinds of people, from wanghougui girls to merchants. Some girls from ordinary people''s families, although they couldn''t afford it, also wanted to join in the fun and take a look. But when these people entered Tianxiang Pavilion, their behavior would show their cowardice. The girl in plain clothes in front of her eyes, though she was dressed in ordinary clothes, was not inferior to the king Hou guinv in her bearing. "Please come in, miss. It''s a good time for miss today. The new rose powder has just arrived. If you come later, there won''t be any!" The woman smilingly leads Qi Rongyue and xue''er to the exquisite carved counter. At the counter, the woman said to the middle-aged man standing behind the counter, "bring a box of rose powder!" As soon as the man heard it, he said with a smile, "it''s a coincidence. There''s only one box left!" With that, he handed a white porcelain round box to the woman. The woman skillfully unscrewed the cover of the white porcelain round box, revealing a small piece of light pink powder inside. A faint fragrance came into her nose. It was very fragrant and charming. But her brow was slightly wrinkled. The fragrance was not right. It was not the rose powder she used before. It was mixed with something that should not belong to the honey powder. She did not move her voice and color. She looked up at the woman and said with a smile, "I have used this honey powder before. Your Tianxiang pavilion''s master is really good at it." The woman immediately raised her eyebrows, full of pride: "no, don''t say that the whole Chu is facing up and down, only in this Kyoto City, this craft is also unique." Qi Rongyue asked with a smile, "I don''t know the master who makes honey powder in your family. Have you ever received an apprentice?" Without much thought, the woman took off her mouth and said, "of course, the apprentice wants to accept it. Otherwise, if he is so old, he can''t bear to do it all the time." Qi Rongyue has a number in his heart, so he doesn''t ask any more questions. He just says, "I want this honey powder. Wrap it up!" The woman was about to turn around, but a clear voice sounded on her side: "I want this box of honey powder, I will pay double!" The woman''s astonished look showed that she was a young girl in a long yellow dress. She was very beautiful in appearance and tall in stature. She had only one pair of beautiful eyes. She was too violent and unpleasant. Qi Rongyue also looked at the young girl, and sighed in her heart when she saw her bitter eyes. It''s true that there is no meeting in life. The path of her friend is really narrow. "Oh, isn''t this Dr. Qi from the Rongyu hall? Doctor Qi doesn''t treat patients in the Rongyu hall. How can he come to visit the rouge shop? " Qi rongxuesen''s cold show face is slightly high, the flames in his eyes are racing, desperately pressing down the impulse to tear up the face in front of him, but the more pressure, the stronger the impulse. Chapter 347 Xueer has never been a fuel-efficient lamp. Seeing Qi Rongxue''s hostile face and listening to her provocative words, she immediately choked: "isn''t this the second daughter of Qi family? I thought you would never go out in your life! " Qi Rongxue is not stupid. How could she not know what she said? She is ashamed and resentful. She dare not take her words. Who knows if she will say anything worse later? She finally decides to forget the past. She starts to live again in Kyoto. Her life can''t be destroyed for the second time. Qi Rongxue ignores Xueer and says to Qi Rongyue, "after leaving Pengcheng, it turns out that he has arrived in Kyoto. He must have come after Mr. Yin''s son, right?" Xueer immediately stares and says: "what are you talking about? My young lady came to Kyoto to see a doctor. She will leave soon. Don''t talk nonsense! " Qi Rongxue smiled coolly: "it''s not so! Yes, how can a girl like you, young master Yin, look up to you? " Xueer wants to choke back again, but she is stopped by Qi Rongyue. She lightly says: "you don''t have to have the same understanding with her. After a certain stimulation, people''s spirit will change. You don''t know what to say or do. Even if you kill a person, you can be acquitted. You have the same understanding with her, don''t you look abnormal?" Xueer held back her smile and nodded seriously. "It seems reasonable. Well, I don''t know her. Let''s go, miss. The air seems to be turbid here because of someone''s arrival." Qi said with a smile, "I''ll reward you two boxes of incense powder. Go and choose for yourself." Xueer went happily, but the middle-aged woman was very embarrassed to look at the honey powder in her hand. There was only one box, but there were two young ladies in front of her. Who should she give it to. "She said twice the price to buy this honey powder. I''ll give it three times. Wrap it up!" Qi said in a low voice Qi Rongxue''s competitive heart was excited immediately, and Yang said, "I''m five times more than that." It''s the middle-aged women who can see clearly that Qi Rongyue is stimulating her and playing with her. However, those who are in charge can''t see the situation clearly. Qi dissolves the moon to show eyebrow light Cu, on the face makes a face tangle appearance: "six times!" Qi Rongxue is very proud. Seeing Qi Rongyue like this, she is very happy: "eight times!" Eight times is nine hundred and sixty Liang silver, nine hundred and sixty Liang silver and a box of honey powder. I''m afraid it''s not used by the Queen Princess. Qi Rongyue shrugged and said to the woman, "I didn''t bring so much money when I went out today. Since she likes it so much, let her go!" After that, she turned to Xueer, who was picking up the powder. Qi Rongxue didn''t expect that victory would come so soon. He said proudly, "just like you, you want to rob me? Don''t look at yourself! " Qi Rongyue ignored her, only when the mad dog barked, but listened to the gentle voice of the middle-aged woman: "this young lady, the original price of this box of honey powder is one hundred and twenty-one, you pay eight times the price, that is nine hundred and sixty-two, please pay at the counter!" Qi Rongxue is silly: "you, how much do you say?" The middle-aged woman was still full of smiles and repeated what she had just said. Qi Rongxue knows that he didn''t hear me wrong. It''s 962. "Are you right? Such a small box of honey powder, one hundred and twenty-two boxes? In the best Rouge Pavilion and the most expensive honey powder in Pengcheng, there is only one box of ten Liang silver. It costs 120 liang? Aren''t you stealing money? " Chapter 348 The middle-aged woman''s face was cold for three minutes and said in a deep voice: "Miss, I can''t say that. The price of honey powder in Tianxiang pavilion has always been this price. It has never been raised in five years. Who knows in Kyoto City? Who doesn''t know? If you don''t believe it, go out and ask someone. " Qi Rongxue secretly regrets that he and Qi Rongyue shouldn''t buy this gas for a while. It''s a good thing. Nine hundred sixty-two. Where is she going to get it? She has only one hundred Liang silver note on hand, which was whetted by her mother for a long time. Even if we add those scattered silver, it''s not enough to buy a box of honey powder at the original price, let alone eight times the price now. She glared at Qi Rongyue with hate, but saw that the girl around her felt a stack of large silver notes from her arms, which was worth tens of thousands of Liang. She even said that she didn''t bring so much money when she went out. It was clear that she was deliberately rectifying her to make her ugly. The middle-aged woman said to Qi Rongxue, "Miss, you can''t say no now, because you say yes, that lady just bears the pain and cuts love, you can''t repent!" Qi Rongxue looks embarrassed: "but I, but I didn''t bring so much money!" The middle-aged woman said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. We can send someone to pick it up at your house!" After all, it''s a girl''s family with a thin face. In addition, the place of life in Kyoto City is not familiar. She dare not say no by force, so she has to meet the demand of door-to-door money collection. Before he left, he did not forget to gouge out Qi Rongyue and xue''er, which meant that he would wait and see. Xueer whispered, "how did she get to Kyoto?" "It seems that Qi Yongchun finally got his long cherished wish. When he moved to Beijing, naturally his family members would follow him," Qi said in a faint voice They went out of Tianxiang Pavilion and got into their carriage. Qi Rongyue reached out to Xueer and said, "take the powder you just picked." Xueer doesn''t understand. Miss Xueer never uses this kind of thing. The incense powder she uses is made by herself. It has the effect of dispelling insects, mosquitoes and ants. Although it''s not as fragrant as the incense powder of tianxiangge, it''s also very delicious, with a faint fragrance of herbs. After receiving the powder from Xueer, she opened the lid of the box and smelled it. Sure enough, there was something like that in the powder. She frowned and said, "it''s better not to use this powder!" Xueer becomes more and more confused: "why?" Qi Rongyue sighed, "this powder is mixed with other things. It''s not good for women''s health." "But it''s said that Tianxiang pavilion has been open for nearly a hundred years. If there''s something wrong with the powder, how can no one find it?" Xueer road. Qi Rongyue handed back the incense powder to her: "there was no problem with the incense powder in the past, but now there is something more in the incense powder that shouldn''t belong here. I''m not sure what it is, but I''m sure it''s harmful to the user." Xueer suddenly: "so the lady just asked that sister-in-law, did the master of incense accept his apprentice? Do you doubt that the incense was made by the disciples? " Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, I''m very familiar with the things in tianxiangge. When I smell them, I know whether they are true or not. On the surface, the fragrance is the same as before. If I smell them carefully, I''ll find that the fragrance is stronger than before. From the delicacy and fragrance of the powder, it should be done by someone else. The formula of Tianxiang Pavilion is top secret. I''m afraid I won''t let others touch it except for my apprentice. " Chapter 349 Xueer''s face is muddled. She didn''t expect that a simple thing even contains poison. "Well, then what?" Xueer looks at the watch with round eyes. Qi Rongyue shrugs his shoulders: "what can we do? We can''t deal with it, and we can''t deal with it." The boss of Tianxiang Pavilion is said to be very mysterious. It was very powerful in the Chu Dynasty. Both black and white were very popular. Otherwise, how could Tianxiang Pavilion stand in Kyoto for a hundred years? This is also the reason why Tianxiang Pavilion dares to price ordinary Rouge powder so high. They use their own power to eradicate many Rouge shops that have an impact on their business, and seize the secret recipe of rouge, so as to develop the brand goods like today '' I heard that Min Hengzhi talked to her before. now she is not a princess, but two has no real power in hand. It is just an ordinary woman doctor. What qualifications does she have to manage this matter? If she offends the big people behind the scenes, she will not have a better life in the future. Besides, although the powder is mixed with something, it''s very few. It''s only her nose, which is extremely sensitive to drugs, that can smell it. That is to say, although this thing is harmful to the body, she is not sure about the damage and how serious it is, and she can''t tell what is mixed in it, so she can''t manage it even if she wants to. Outside the inn, she met min Hengzhi by accident. What does he come to do? "Miss Qi, have you gone shopping?" He saw Xueer''s handbag, which was unique to Tianxiang Pavilion. Qi Rongyue''s eyebrows and eyes are light: "what''s up?" Min Hengzhi chuckled: "can''t you come to see Miss Qi if you have nothing to do? After all, Miss Qi is a famous doctor in Jincheng and brought to Kyoto by Ben Wang. Naturally, you should be responsible for your safety. " "Is it?" How could she believe his lies. "Don''t you invite me in?" Asked min Hengzhi with a smile. Xueer then said, "this inn is not owned by my young lady. Do you want to go in? Do you need to ask my young lady?" Min Hengzhi laughs. Xueer is also very interesting. "That king is not polite!" He turned into the inn, sat down at one of the tables in the hall, and called out the waiter for tea. Xueer took the lady''s hand and whispered, "let''s leave him alone and go back to the room." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "you don''t understand his temperament. If he has something to say, he must say it. If he is not here, he will be elsewhere!" I still remember when he was 12 years old, in order to give her the new things, he went into the Forbidden Palace at night, regardless of the danger, and almost was caught by the Yu Lin Wei. Fortunately, she couldn''t sleep at night, took a rest in the garden, heard the noise and ran out to watch the bustle. That''s why he went into the Forbidden Palace at night. Xueer looks at Miss Yan in surprise. How can she say that? It seems that she has a good understanding of the king of Jin, but she and the king of Jin have never seen each other for several times. And every time it''s unhappy. Qi Rongyue comes to min Hengzhi and sits down in front of her. Now she has completely let go of her original feelings for him. Min Hengzhi is only her enemy and nothing else. "If you have something to say, please speak up!" Qi Rongyue''s voice was bland, and his eyes were fixed on the hot tea cup in front of him. Min Hengzhi''s eyes are always fixed on her face, as if trying to find a trace of that person''s shadow from her face. Chapter 350 Unfortunately not. These are two completely different faces, but they have very similar temperament. "I''m going back to Jincheng tomorrow. Will you follow me?" Min Hengzhi asked. Qi Rongyue shook his head: "no, I have other things to do. I will go back later." "What is it?" He asked. She raised her eyebrows and looked up at him. "Is it related to you?" The taunt on the corner of her mouth hurt him: "why doesn''t it matter? Didn''t Ben Wang just say that? You are brought out by me. Naturally, I will take you back! " Qi''s smile became colder and colder: "I remember that I came out of Jincheng, and I also came into Kyoto. I don''t know where to start with what Jin Wang said." Minhengzhi is speechless. Indeed, he just waited for her outside the city gate for a while, walked for a while in groups, and then separated again. It''s really not that he took her or escorted her. "What do you want to ask, please ask here!" She simply and directly, just like the original Tianyu! Min Heng''s heart moved, and he took off his mouth and said: "Tianyu she --" Qi Rongyue immediately interrupted him, saying: "Wang Ye, I said, I don''t know Tianyu, please don''t mention this person again in front of me." Because you don''t deserve it. You don''t deserve my name. Min Hengzhi shook his head: "I don''t believe it!" "Believe it or not, there''s nothing I can do!" She got up and said, "if there is nothing else, I will go first." Min Hengzhi frowned: "with me, it makes you so uncomfortable?" She sneered: "yes, that''s right, it''s just so uncomfortable!" "Why?" He asked, with an aggressive look. She smiled, "no reason!" It''s not good to see you more. "Because you are Tianyu''s friend, and I have Tianyu, right?" Her smile is even worse, but her eyes are even colder: "your imagination is very rich, sorry, I''m going to excuse you." She turned around and walked out for a few steps, but heard his voice ring again behind her: "things are not what you think, I didn''t --" he stopped behind, and Qi Rongyue also stopped, she slowly turned around and looked at Min Hengzhi''s regretful handsome face: "nothing?" Did not work with Chu lian to kill her father and mother? Or didn''t you send a letter to Laiwu mountain? Or nothing? He didn''t do anything? Oh - how could it be? She studied art in Laiwu mountain. Only he and his father knew about it. They didn''t even know about it. How did the letter go? What about the familiar handwriting? Minhengzhi''s lips moved and moved, and he had thousands of words in his heart, but he just couldn''t say a word. How can he argue for himself? Even if he didn''t write a letter to Laiwu mountain in person, it was because of him, and the death of Tianyu''s parents was also inseparable from himself. How could he argue for himself? Seeing min Hengzhi shut up again, Qi Rongyue''s smile became colder and colder. Without further words, he turned around and went upstairs with Xueer. Min Hengzhi sat in front of the table for a long time, and Qi Rongyue''s words echoed in his mind, nothing? Yeah! Nothing? Min Hengzhi returned to Jincheng alone. Qi Rongyue continued to stay for Zheng Santang''s treatment. After several injections, Zheng Santang''s condition has improved significantly. His hands and feet have been able to stretch out like normal people, but he is still weak. It needs long-term practice before he can walk like normal people. Every time the injection was accompanied by Marquis Zheng. Zheng Santang''s illness, witnessed by his own eyes, improved a little bit. He was also very happy, even excited. Qi Rongyue''s medical skill was much better than he thought. Chapter 351 As usual, she lies down after reading for a while at night. Xueer is in the next room. She always sleeps early. It is estimated that she is already asleep. Since she entered the palace that day, she had never slept well. As soon as she closed her eyes, she could see her brother''s thin body and thin face. How is his life in the palace? Ah - it must be bad. How could Chu Lian make him feel better? He has kept his life so far, but only to stop the world''s leisurely people. After a year or two, when he completely collected all the officials of civil and military affairs, and when all the troops of the Chu Dynasty were sent by him, does he need to stop the world''s leisurely people? At that time, Tianqi''s life will not be guaranteed. Hidden in the palm of the hand I do not know when Qin out of a thin layer of sweat, her time is not much, left her time is not much! When the windowsill rang, she quickly opened her eyes, sat up, took out the dagger under her pillow with one hand, and held it tightly in her hand. A group of black shadow came in from the window and landed in the bedroom quickly. The black eyes were more and more bright in the dark inner room. "It''s me!" The familiar voice fell in her ear. Her heart slowly fell down when she mentioned the voice and eyes, and the hand holding the dagger gradually loosened. "Why are you here? How can you come back without Jingzhao? If the people in Prince Lian''s mansion find out, you -- " before she has finished speaking, she will be pulled into his arms. He clasped the back of her head in one hand, pressed her head on her chest, put a ring around her waist, and pressed her body against him. "I can''t wait. I can''t wait to see you. Every day is as long as a whole year. Every day I think about how you haven''t come back and come back to me!" She closed her eyes, leaned over his chest, and said with a low smile, "fool, I''ll be back in a few days. If you run back and forth like this, I''m afraid Marquis Zheng can''t spare you." He took her hand and kissed her close to her mouth. One was not enough, and another was not enough, so he bit her gently, full of tenderness and doting. "How can she bite like a dog?" she said with a smile "It''s light to bite you. What I really want to do is to swallow you up!" He buckled her waist slightly tight, with fireworks jumping in his eyes. She hurriedly pushed him away, so that he would not really want to put his desire into action. It''s really hard to say what would happen if he lived alone in the same room at night. "Well, you hurry to go back to Jincheng while no one finds you. If you are seen by the people in Prince Lian''s mansion, you are a felony!" She said positively. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and went to the table to give himself a glass of water: "no conscience, after such a long journey, even if you don''t give me a drink of water, you will blow me away. Are you willing?" "She smiled:" gave you to drink water you can leave he put the tea cup aside and looked at her side. "Of course not, if you can''t go and when to leave, I has the final say." "Don''t make any noise, no call to return to Beijing. It''s not a joke. Hurry up and go out as soon as you get into the city." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head, approached her, took her hand and sat down beside the bed, saying, "I can''t go. The gate is closed. It was the afternoon when I came into the city. I thought you lived in Yin''s house or my home. Unexpectedly, you lived in this broken place, which made me look good." It seems that it makes sense!! Chapter 352 But she knew that he was lying. As a prince of marquis Yongping, there are many people who know him in Kyoto. Unless the guard of the gate is a new one, he must know him. How could he enter Beijing by the gate? Obviously not. She didn''t tear him down, just asked, "so you go at dawn?" He bowed his head and kissed her on the cheek, well, one mouthful was not enough, another mouthful was not enough -- he resisted the impulse to nibble at her attractive red lips, and said in a hoarse voice: "you are so eager to drive me away?" She didn''t speak, and she didn''t want him to leave. With him by her side, her heart was peaceful. But he did it at great risk. Chu Lian was extremely afraid of the Zheng family. If he caught the pigtail, it would be hard to guarantee that he wouldn''t use it to play. There was also min Hengzhi. He had a bad time with Zhong Wen, and he was Chu Lian''s man. If he knew Zhongwen Leaving Jincheng for Beijing without permission, the consequences are unimaginable. "Dissolving the moon --" "hmm?" She looked at him, close to his face, in the dim light, it was so resolute and handsome, her heart suddenly missed a jump, don''t face. "Why are you afraid that I will be discovered by the people in the house of Prince Lian, rather than by the people in the palace?" He asked. She a Leng, astringent voice way: "I have said so?" He nodded: "you have! Why? " She looked down her eyes and thought for a moment, then smiled and said, "because King Lian is the one who really controls the government, and your father, marquis Yongping, holds the military power of 200000 troops in Longxi, and has a very high reputation in Beijing. Such a position, however, does not join in his lord Lian''s curtain. He should be very afraid, because of fear, he will be very special to you, marquis Yongping We hope to find out the reason, hold your pigtail, and force you to commit, or become his paw, or take you as an obstacle to clear. " Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes were full of surprise. He only knew that she liked reading military books in her spare time, but he didn''t expect that she could study the political affairs of the Korean government so thoroughly. This is beyond the scope of a magistrate! It seems that after she joined Beijing, she made a profound study of the political affairs of the Korean government. Was it for him? As soon as he warmed his heart and stretched out his long arm, he took her into his arms and kissed her hair: "thank you!" She did not understand: "thank you? What? " "You go to inquire about these things for me, and prove that you care about me in your heart. I''m very happy. Thank you for caring about me!" The more he aroused his emotion, the closer he closed his hands around her waist, clasping half of her body in his arms. She didn''t explain it any more, and there was nothing wrong with his understanding. As long as she knew that she cared about his safety and let him be careful about Chu Lian, she also gave him a warning. In any case, she could not stand with Chu Lian. As if aware of what she was worried about, he took off his mouth and said, "don''t worry, we will never be the paws and teeth of Prince Lian, nor the puppets of any faction. This is also the biggest reason why my father can hold the power of war stably." No one in power can deliver such a huge force to a man standing in a faction or to a neutral, which is the most appropriate. Qi Rongyue was relieved, then frowned and asked, "but if King Lian refuses to let you go, will he take back your military power?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "it''s impossible for the moment. He doesn''t have a suitable person at present. After all, he is a 200000 army, which is located in the fortress of Longxi. Outside the fortress is the state of Zhou. In recent years, the state of Zhou has been ready to move in the border area of Longxi. Without the suppression of the 20 armies in the fortress, the army of the state of Zhou would have waved in long ago. Therefore, before finding the most suitable person, Lian Wang We will not move the Longxi army or dare not. After all, it is very easy for the military to change its power. " Chapter 353 Qi Rongyue was just at ease and said with a smile, "I don''t expect you to look like you''re not doing your business. When you start to analyze your business, you still have a model!" Zheng Zhongwen pinched her delicate white cheek and said with a smile, "I''m in your eyes. I didn''t do my job!" With a low smile, her eyebrows and eyes were smooth: "why not? The first time we met, you fell seriously injured and comatose because of the strong riding of wild horses. This is exactly the style of the dandies in Kyoto! " He smiled and pressed her on the soft couch. The hot lips fell on her eyebrows, eyes and neck like drizzle, with a heavy male breath: "this is the real dandy style!" She blushed with shame, trying to push him away, but her hands were weak. "Dissolve the moon, let''s get married!" He tightly hugged her, dare not move again, start a prairie fire, a touch. The good words rushed to her throat, but she didn''t spit them out. She swallowed the good words and whispered, "after a while, the Marquis and his wife haven''t agreed." Zheng Zhongwen sighed, "but I don''t want to wait a day!" She smiled and her dark eyes seemed to be shining in the dark. "Zhongwen, what do you want to do most?" She asked. Zheng Zhongwen''s broad palm pinched at her waist and said with a bad smile, "of course, I''ll marry you right away, and then I''ll marry you again and again!" She didn''t have a good temper to beat his chest, angry strange way: "nonsense what, say serious!" He grabbed her waving hand and held it tightly in his palm, as if only in this way could he hold her firmly. "I grew up practicing martial arts, determined to be a general at once, fighting in the battlefield, fighting bravely to kill the enemy, using all my strength to defend my family and all the people I love!" It turned out that his dream was not to be a quiet civil servant, but to be a brave general like his father. But in his generation, the whole Houfu of Yongping has only one child, not even one sister. His parents are afraid that he will lose his life, so they force him to abandon martial arts from literature. Even if he is ambitious, he can''t be an unfilial son against his parents'' wishes. No wonder when he was in Jincheng, he had a lot of dissatisfaction with the position of general sentence. The hero didn''t have a place to play! "Marquis and madam also have their difficulties, you should be considerate of them!" She said with a smile. Zheng Zhongwen chuckled: "you haven''t passed the door yet, so you start to flatter your mother-in-law! They can''t hear it again. Isn''t it for nothing? " "If you hear that, it''s OK. Flattery is a profound knowledge. It doesn''t really need to be flattered. Sometimes it can also be called flattery!" "Well, you girl, scold me for changing tricks! See if I don''t take care of you! " They spent a night in bed, until dawn, he reluctantly released his arm around her. "Let''s go. It''s time for Xueer to wake up. If she sees you coming out of my room, she will be shocked!" She urged. Zheng Zhongwen reluctantly gets up and arranges his wrinkled clothes: "ah, my heart is bitter!" She got out of bed with a red face, tied his hair and asked, "how did you get into the city? How can I get out later? " Speaking of this, Zheng Zhongwen remembered that there was another important thing about going to Beijing this time: "you don''t ask me, but I almost forgot. So, Mr. Wan asked me to tell you that jinlongguo has arrived. Please go back to Jincheng for inspection as soon as possible." Chapter 354 Qi Rongyue picks eyebrows: "so, you are to borrow the power of wanwutang to enter Beijing?" Zheng Zhongwen laughed and gave her a thumbs up: "smart!" Originally, Mr. Wan just asked him where Qi Rongyue had settled down in the capital. He sent someone to send a letter. He missed Jiajia wholeheartedly. Naturally, he could not miss such an opportunity. "No wonder you can find my foothold as soon as you enter Beijing. You haven''t used the power of the Marquis''s office. It turns out that there are wanwutang working hard behind you!" "I didn''t expect that the power of wanwutang in Kyoto City was so great," Zheng said Once upon a time, he thought that the forces in the city of Kyoto, the Communist Party of China, had been divided into those groups, and they were all in the hands of those in power. However, he did not expect that such a huge network of relationships existed among the folk forces in a district. Qi Rongyue said: "that''s because you look down on wanwutang. It''s not only simple on the surface. Behind wanwutang, it also hides the mysterious power that you and I can''t imagine. This is one of the reasons why wanwutang has developed rapidly in recent years." Wanwutang is engaged in the intermediary business of housing sales. Its business covers the whole country. Even in small counties and cities in the desert areas of border cities, wanwutang also exists. And according to the efficiency of wanwutang, if you want to collect any information, wanwutang will definitely take the court one step first. This is one of the reasons why Qi Rongyue spared no effort to cure Mr. Wan and make friends with Mr. Wan. She hopes that one day, wanwutang will become a part of her strength. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t take her words, just shaved her nose gently, and whispered: "girls, don''t think about the big things in our country and the world all day long. We have men to do these things. You have to think about what kind of wedding clothes you need to wear when you get married, what kind of Phoenix crown you need to wear, and nothing else." Knowing his mind, she could not help laughing and said, "well, I''m not old, but I''m as wordy as the old man. If I don''t leave, even the second child will knock on the door!" He finally reluctantly left, left Kyoto together with wanwutang''s motorcade, went back to Jincheng, and ran for several days day and night, just for the brief warmth of that night. Seeing her well, he was satisfied, and nothing else was important. This is the last injection for Zheng Santang. She handed the revised prescription to Mrs. Zheng and said with a smile, "master Zheng''s disease has improved greatly. Later, I will use this prescription to take medicine for three consecutive months without stopping. At the same time, I will practice according to my teaching. If it hurts, I will bear it. If it hurts, it will pass. If it hurts, I will not take that first step, This leg can never walk! " Mrs. Zheng moistened her eyes and took Qi Rongyue''s hand and choked: "Miss Qi, I really don''t know how to thank you. You''ve not only cured his illness, but also saved his life. How many times have I wanted to die with him? I can''t bear to see him suffer in the world, and I can''t stand it I''m really grateful for his days, and now he can return to his present appearance. Thank you very much! " Mrs. Zheng said, and took out a silver note from her bosom, with a face value of one thousand Liang. For Qi Rongyue, it''s not a huge sum of money. But for Mrs. Zheng, it''s their one-year expenditure. After several years of seeking doctors and medicine, her family is no longer rich. It''s her limit to be able to take out one thousand liang of money. It''s also after she inquired about people returning to Beijing from Jincheng It''s just a lump sum. Chapter 355 People in Jincheng don''t know that the patients in the Rongyu hall receive a thousand liang of money for critical illness diagnosis and a lot of money. Therefore, someone in the community has given her a nickname, doctor Qianjin, which is quite appropriate. Qi Rongyue pushed back the thousand Liang silver note and said: "madam, you are welcome. I am a friend of Zhongwen. I am entrusted by my friend to see Master Zheng. How can I receive the money?" The third lady of Zheng was slightly shocked. She hurriedly took an eye to see the Marquis Zheng standing by. The Marquis Zheng nodded to her, which was the acquiescence. It was only then that Mrs. Zheng understood why Marquis Zheng had been watching Miss Qi. She turned out to be a friend of Shizi. In this world, there must be some beautiful relationship between Shizi and miss Qi. Since Qi Rongyue said so, she could not refuse again. Instead, she appeared to be coquettish and said with a smile, "I was a friend of Shizi, so I won''t be forced!" After a while, Qi Rongyue left and left the house with Marquis Zheng. "Marquis, I will leave for Jincheng today. Please take care of yourself." Qi Rongyue quits at the gate of Zhengfu. Marquis Zheng nodded and looked at her eyes. There was no indifference at the beginning: "call me uncle Zheng later. Be careful on the way!" Qi Rongyue''s heart is slightly happy. Is Marquis Zheng no longer opposed to her association with Zhongwen? "Uncle Zheng, take care!" She saluted him and turned to get on the bus. After her death, marquis Zheng said, "take good care of Zhongwen for me and tell him not to do stupid things like returning to Beijing without calling again!" Qi Rongyue''s face is a little red. She knows that it can''t be concealed from Uncle Zheng. She didn''t look back, but with a slight hum, she quickly stepped on the footstool to get on the car. Under the gaze of marquis Zheng, the carriage slowly drove away from his sight. The more Marquis Zheng contacts with Qi Rongyue, the more he can understand why her son is so attracted to her. She is a very good girl. She is smart, tough, high moral character, calm and introverted. She is very special and special. Only such a girl can deserve his son. "Marquis Zheng? What a coincidence! I didn''t expect to meet you here! " Qi Yongchun got out of the carriage, stood on the frame and gave a gift to Marquis Zheng. Then he quickly reached Marquis Zheng''s body, smiling and flattering. Marquis Zheng had no impression of the middle-aged man''s face. He raised his eyebrows and said, "are you?" Qi Yongchun hurriedly introduced himself: "I''m Qi Yongchun, the former governor of Xuzhou, who has been appointed to move to Beijing. Now I''m the right governor of the supervision institute." He was originally an official of the fourth grade, but now he has been promoted to the official of the capital of the fourth grade. When he introduced his official position to Marquis Zheng, he was proud and proud of himself. He also blinked his eyes and waited for Marquis Zheng to greet him with a smile. However, marquis Zheng just whispered and turned away! Oh, and then turned away! The smile on Qi Yongchun''s face froze. He looked at Marquis Zheng who turned around and left. It was the first cold face he met when he came to Beijing. It was so cold and cold. "Hou ye, why are you so indifferent to Lord Qi?" Jiang Hu, a close follower of marquis Zheng, could not help asking. "I don''t care to talk to such people. No, he''s not even a person!" Is a person who, for his own benefit, even his own daughter can go abroad? Chapter 356 Jiang Hu doesn''t understand: "it seems that you and Mr. Qi didn''t have a festival before." Marquis Zheng said, "he is Qi Rongyue''s father. He didn''t celebrate the festival before, but later!" Jiang Hu suddenly realized that it was Miss Qi''s father. It was said that Miss Qi was driven out of the house by her father. The Marquis has now taken Miss Qi as his own person. Naturally, he will not be pleased with her. Qi Yongchun went back to the residence in Kyoto, a newly bought three in residence, located in the west of the city, not a prosperous area. With their current financial resources, they can only buy three in residence in such a place. If they are in a place like the east or the south of the city, they are afraid that they can''t even afford two in residence. Only when they enter the city can they know that the toilet paper in Beijing is several times more expensive than that in Pengcheng These savings are not comparable to those of the rich in Kyoto. After entering the capital, we know that it''s not easy to live in the capital! At lunch, Qi Yongchun still frowns and looks worried. When the old lady saw him, she couldn''t help asking, "is there anything in the inspector''s yard?" Qi Yongchun shook his head: "no, today I met Marquis Zheng in the street. He seems to have some prejudice against me, but I don''t know where to offend him." The old lady sighed, "isn''t it obvious?" Qi Yongchun looked up at his mother and asked, "what?" "Because of dissolving the moon! I''ve seen for a long time that the relationship between Rongyue and zhengshizi is not the same, and zhengshizi is the only son of Yongping Marquis''s mansion. Yongping Marquis attaches great importance to him. He loves his house and loves Wu. Naturally, he will also look at Rongyue differently and be hostile to you. Isn''t it normal? " Qi Yongchun suddenly realized: "it''s so. When did I offend him? It was because of the dead girl, Rongyue." When Liang heard this, he said: "the other day, Rongxue said that she met the dead girl outside. Unexpectedly, she also came to Kyoto." The old lady raised her eyebrows and glanced at Liang''s Liang did not dare to look into the old lady''s eyes. He just smiled and said, "forget, forget!" Forget? "The old lady sneers in her heart:" it''s said that some days ago, when the snow melted out, someone came to ask for money. Is that the case Liang secretly scolded those talkative long tongued women in his heart. He loved to go to the old lady''s ear for everything. Qi Yongchun''s cold and sharp eyes swept to the silent Liang family and said, "mother asked you, how can you not return?" Liang had no choice but to nod his head truthfully and said, "it''s true that Rong Xue forgot to bring money when she went out. She bought some gadgets from her daughter''s house and then led the store to check out at home. It''s not a valuable thing." The old lady snorted: "it''s not something valuable? How did I hear that you gave the shopkeeper eight hundred sixty Liang silver? What cheap gadget is worth so much money? " Liang''s heart was also inflamed by the old lady''s forced inquiry. When her family was rich, she used ten thousand yuan, and no one would ask about it. Now she only used eight hundred Liang silver, just like taking a thief to judge her. "Rongxue is not young. I will buy her some dowries. It doesn''t matter if it''s expensive. I use my own dowry. Isn''t it allowed?" Liang''s tears rolled around in his eyes, which was called "suffocation". The original scenery had already gone with the wind. Today''s days are more and more sad day by day, especially her husband, who she regarded as her life-long dependence, has not been to her house for several months. Her heart is depressed, and the water is rising and the boat is going to burst. Chapter 357 How could the old lady believe her? She snorted coldly: "take good care of this girl. Kyoto is not Pengcheng. Yongchun is based in Kyoto again. If something bad comes out, it''s not good for you. You should have a clear mind." Liang always knew that the old lady was not easy to get along with, but she never thought that she would change her face, almost as fast as turning a book. When did she give her such a face when her Liang family was still useful to the Qi family? Now that her son is so prosperous that he can''t use the Liang family, he has abandoned her as an old shoe, and hasn''t looked at her directly again. In this family, her mistress is not as good as the two aunts who are newly carried in the door. Who do you blame? Blame Qi Rongyue? Or blame yourself? Or should we blame the mother and son who are cold in nature? Oh - she doesn''t know, maybe, as Qi Rongyue said, this is her retribution! When Qi Yongchun saw her tears rolling down, she was very tired of "slapping" the chopsticks on the table: "you cry all day long, and there''s only so much good fortune left. Unfortunately --" Qi Yongchun left, taking away the last glimmer of hope in Liang''s heart. When the old lady saw her son go, she also put the tea in her hands on the table heavily ", hum way:" see this to cry like face to turn off appetite, go, return room to eat! " Liang was the only one left in the huge dining room. She lifted the table angrily and howled in the dining room for a long time. Then she went back to her residence without a clue. - outside Kyoto City gate. As soon as Qi Rongyue''s carriage appeared outside the city gate, it was stopped immediately. Xueer went out and saw that Yin Yixuan, who was riding a high horse, stopped the carriage. "What are you doing, young master yin?" Xueer is shocked and angry. Yin Yixuan stops the car in public like this, which means he is not sure what bad words will be heard by the good people. Yin Yixuan said to Xueer, "please come out. I have something to say!" His voice was very loud and clear. The people who passed by saw this, stopped their steps to catch up and watched the bustle. Some of the carriages that drove into the city were blocked behind, so they got off to check the situation. Some people recognized Yin Yixuan and didn''t ask him to make way. They all stood by to watch the bustle. Xueer saw more and more people gathered and frowned: "my miss is not well. She has already fallen asleep. We are still in a hurry. Please make it convenient for Mr. Yin!" Yin Yixuan said, "I know she didn''t sleep. You let her out. I have something to ask myself." Xueer said in a hurry, "my young lady really sleeps. I''m afraid it''s not right for you to stop us. Please don''t embarrass your servant!" The people around were curious about what kind of girl was sitting in the carriage and asked the top new scholar to do this kind of public blocking. Yin Yixuan stopped talking to Xueer and shouted to the closed carriage, "dissolve the moon, I know you are in there, I know you can hear me, you come out, I have something to say to you!" Qi Rongyue didn''t want to pay attention to him at first, but the outside voice of discussion was higher than waves, and even some people followed. If she doesn''t show up again, I''m afraid she won''t leave today. When the door opened, Qi Rongyue leaned out. She was still wearing the usual plain color long skirt, black hair with light pull, and her head without any ornaments. It was such a plain appearance, but it was still beautiful and breath holding, bright and charming face, elegant and refined temperament. Even though she frowned, it was also beautiful and picturesque. Chapter 358 "Young master Yin, what do you want the people in Kyoto to think of me? He also said that there was a hidden relationship between you and me. " Qi Rongyue looks at Yin Yixuan in a cold and clear way. The words that come out of his mouth are like pearls and jade falling on the plate. They are clear and loud. Yin Yixuan said, "why don''t you tell me when you leave Houfu?" "As I said, we don''t need to say goodbye to each other," Qi said She paused and said, "young master Yin, you''ve always been a humble gentleman among the people, and I hope you won''t ruin your reputation." Yin Yixuan shakes his head: "I don''t care about this. I just ask you if you want to --" she immediately interrupts him: "no matter what it is, I don''t want it. You and I, who used to be strange acquaintances, are now familiar strangers, and will be strangers in the future. I think I''ve made it clear. Please move aside, young master Yin. Don''t miss my time ¡£¡± She has a cool and noble Look, plus the words of no leeway. It''s clear that all the people here don''t understand that Yin Yixuan pursues the miss. But the Miss doesn''t agree with her, but he insists on pestering and annoying. Yin Yixuan blushed and asked angrily, "is it because of Zhongwen? You did this to me because of him, didn''t you? " Qi Rongyue''s eyebrows grew deeper and deeper, and he was very unhappy. "This is different. Please don''t confuse. Young master Yin, not every thing in the world has a basis. The thing of feeling is so unreasonable. Like is like, don''t like is not like, not because of anyone, just don''t like, that''s all!" She didn''t want to talk to him any more and went back into the carriage. Xueer sees that Yin Yixuan''s expression begins to radiate. Without the previous firm stance, she says to the guard, "what are you still doing? Open the way! " Four guards quickly beat up the horse to disperse the people around and make a way for the carriage. Yin Yixuan was stunned for a long time. When he got back to his mind, the carriage had already disappeared. His hand holding the reins was shaking constantly, and the fluctuation of his chest was becoming more and more urgent. He secretly swore to the carriage that was moving away. No matter what method he used, he must get her back. Since receiving a letter from Kyoto three days ago, knowing that she had left Kyoto and returned to Jincheng, he came to the gate of the city every day and waited for several hours until sunset. Every time he saw the carriage appeared in the distance, he began to be excited. When the carriage was near, he found that it was not a melting moon, and began to be disappointed and recited. Sangui saw that it was getting late, and the sun was going to set in a short time. He said to Shizi, who had been squatting on the grass for a long time because of boredom: "let''s go back, young master. It''s not early. I think they are delayed on the road today!" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "wait a moment, maybe it will come soon. I''ll figure it out. I''ll be here at the latest!" Sangui has no choice but to squat beside Shizi and follow him to bite grass roots and count ants. Just as the red sun was about to end, Zheng Zhongwen suddenly stood up and kicked the three expensive people around him, saying, "look, is there a carriage over there?" Sangui got up, rubbed his eyes, and looked in the direction indicated by Shizi. The sky was already dark. At the end of the official road, it seemed that there was a carriage and some horses galloping. Chapter 359 Zheng Zhongwen thinks that it''s her. It must be her. He stood on the grass, walked to the middle of the official road, and looked at the carriage from far to near. The closer it was, the clearer it was, the more certain it was her. As if feeling in her heart, Qi Rongyue, who had closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes, got up and pulled open the curtain. Then she looked out half of her head. From a distance, she saw a familiar figure standing in the middle of the road, a pair of clear and divine eyes staring at her side. She felt a warm current in her heart, as if when a child who had been away for a long time came back home, she saw his family standing at the door Outside to meet her, very warm, very moved, strong and slender figure standing straight, think of his generous warm embrace, not from the face slightly red, quiet as the heart lake waves of the pool gradually rise, she hurriedly shouted to the driver: "stop, don''t hit the person in front!" The coachman quickly held the reins, and the carriage just stopped in front of Zheng Zhongwen. Xueer went out first, stood in front of the frame, smiled and said: "Shizi, how do you know we''re going to Jincheng?" Sangui quickly replied, "we are not gods. How can we know when you will arrive? Shizi has been waiting for you for three days. He will stay here as soon as he is free. If the gate is not closed at night, he will camp here." Zheng Zhongwen smiled faintly and said nothing. His clear eyes only focused on the carriage door. Seeing Qi Rongyue''s delay, he couldn''t wait. He jumped into the carriage and lost Xueer. He said: "Xueer, you go back on the expensive horse. I''m tired. Take the carriage and rest." Xueer doesn''t follow: "you sit down, what do you want me to do? It''s not that the carriage can''t hold three people! " Sangui quickly took a piece of cake out of her arms and put it directly into Xueer''s mouth. In a low voice, Sangui said, "just say a few words. My son just wants to talk to miss Qi alone. It''s inconvenient for you to pestle around." Xueer is dragged on his horse by Sangui, and Zheng Zhongwen returns to the carriage. He naturally sat beside her, the faint fragrance of medicine seeped into his nose, the familiar taste, the comfortable taste. "Why don''t you come out?" He asked. "She smiled:" I went out, you won''t come in He also smiled, lips red and teeth white, wheat skin shining with healthy color, he smiled very good-looking, sunshine, Frank. In the years following the master, she met many people, many young people of his age, but none of them was as calm and upright as he was. Although he was a son of the world, he was not a dandy, ambitious and indifferent. "It seems that there is more and more tacit understanding between us!" He reached out, put her in his arms, and said with a low smile, "know what I''m going to do next?" She raised her eyes, saw the reflection of her own red lips in his eyes, the red clouds flying up his white cheeks, and was about to turn his head away, but his hands had already clasped her back head spoon, bent his head and kissed the red lips that made him think day and night. His kiss was soft, but eager, as if afraid of hurting her, and unable to contain the feelings that had moved. It was not until he felt the swelling of her red lips that he stopped kissing. His chest heaved rapidly and his breathing fell into her ear, which was particularly emotional. "Do you miss me when I''m not around?" He kissed her earlobes and asked in a low voice. She gave a little hum! But he was not satisfied: "have you?" Chapter 360 She chuckled, "yes!" In front of her, there was only childlike childishness, a bit of bad and a bit of color. Who would have thought that he was a gentleman in front of other girls, but he had never been able to settle down in front of her. When he caught the chance, he would give her the upper hand, and would like to eat her into his stomach immediately. "What are you laughing at?" "Laugh at your childishness!" "I''ll bite you if you laugh again!" ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± Wang Ye, Miss Qi is back in the city The bodyguard stood by the king of Jin and bowed his head and whispered. The king of Jin''s eyebrows brightened, and then he asked, "did she come back by herself?" The bodyguard replied, "Zheng Shizi took her to the city outside the city and went to the Rongyu hall together in a carriage." The brow of the king of Jin is slightly wrinkled again, low voice way: "continue to stare, Zheng Shizi leaves immediately after report." After the bodyguard took the order to go, King Jin stared at the official document in his hand, her eyes did not move for a long time. She once said that she would soon marry Zheng Zhongwen. He didn''t believe it. But when she went to Beijing this time, she went to Yongping Houfu and went to see a doctor for Zheng Santang with Yongping Hou in three or two days. Yongping Hou was very polite to her, and her attitude gradually softened. Her marriage with Zheng Zhongwen may not be successful. He felt bored and funny. Who would she marry and what would she do with him? No matter how hard he tried, he could not focus on the official document in his hand. At the time of Hai, the bodyguard came to report that Zheng Shizi and his entourage left the Rongyu hall and returned to their residence. The king of Jin immediately threw down the official document in his hand, got up and went out, and told the guards not to follow him. He went out for a walk himself. of course his own bodyguard will not follow, but the eye liner of Chu Tianxin arrangement still followed him out of the palace. Min Hengzhi rode alone to cuiyunju, sat on the second floor of the street, ordered a table of wine and vegetables to eat, and in the shadow of the trees downstairs stood two experts sent by Chu Tianxin, who closely watched the king''s every move. After a while, a young man in official uniform entered the private room, so min Hengzhi closed the window. Behind the thin window, the shadow of the king of Jin and the people pushing the cup to change the lamp can be seen. "Brother Qiang, is Princess Tianxin too suspicious? I''ve never seen a man as clean as king Jin. He needs to have appearance, identity and power. He''s a man like him, but he''s never seen another woman. What''s wrong with Princess Tianxin? " "Who says no? If I were a woman, I would love King Jin and absolutely believe him. There are not many such good men in the world." worry about personal gains and losses. After all, Wang Congqian''s fiancee, Princess of highness, your royal highness, you''ve seen it too. That look, that grace, is it? " ''s man''s words were not finished, and another person covered his mouth." you''re not going to die? This kind of words also dare to say casually outside, you don''t know the temper of Tianxin princess? Shut up. Don''t say a word. Don''t try to kill me. Don''t catch me! " "Haha - don''t blame me for being speechless for a while. I don''t know why. Why do you talk so much today?" While they were chatting, a dark shadow appeared in the back door of cuiyunju. It was a simple minhengzhi. A young man led the horse. He put on the hat on his cloak, covered his face and whipped the horse away. Chapter 361 At this time, Renhe street was silent. The lanterns on the side of the road were bright and dark. When the wind started, the Cape hanging to his ankle was stirred. He stood outside the dissolving Yu hall with the door closed, and looked at the Yu characters in the middle of the three characters. His frown did not stretch for a long time. Who are you? What on earth do you want to do? It seems that he is not willing to speculate outside the door. He leads his horse around the high wall of Rongyu hall to the root of the backyard wall. After listening for a while, the figure suddenly moves. The black shadow flashes and people have swept into the wall from outside. The bodyguards have been sleeping for days. What''s more, min Hengzhi is very good at martial arts. They don''t even know that Zheng Zhongwen has been here. How can they find out that Min Hengzhi is coming. Min Hengzhi is the first time to explore the Rongyu hall at night. He doesn''t know which room Qi Rongyue lives in. He comes to the second floor lightly. After listening outside one room for a long time, he doesn''t hear anything, so he quietly opens the window to look inside. There was a man lying on the bed, who was already asleep, even snoring softly. When he saw the clothes hanging on the screen frame, which seemed to be the style Xueer wore, he closed the window gently and went to the other room. The room was dark and silent. It seemed that he was also asleep. He pushed the window open gently, and at a glance saw a familiar plain color dress hanging on the screen frame not far from the window. Even a familiar faint smell of medicine came into his nose from the room. That was the smell. It was her. Without hesitation, he jumped into the room. The movement was very light, but the sleeping man in the bed immediately opened his eyes, sat up quickly and unconsciously touched the dagger under the pillow. She knew that this man must not be Zhongwen. Zhongwen had just left and could not turn back at this time. Moreover, the movement of this man was different from that of Zhongwen every time he came, Very careful, with a little bit of tension, like when Zhongwen first came. "Who?" Her voice was cold and sharp, and she had already grasped the dagger in her hand. Seeing that the dark shadow had deceived her without making a sound, she quickly turned to dodge. The dagger in her hand came out of its sheath, and the bright blade with a stream of murderous Qi stabbed the dark shadow. No matter who it is, it must be a bad idea to rush into a delicate boudoir at night. How can she be soft. The black shadow dodged her stab lightly, but did not immediately fight back. Instead, she stretched out her long arm to grasp her slender waist. With a cold drink, she slipped off like a loach to the place outside: "who are you?" Black shadow still did not answer, suddenly began to attack, this time, he did not seize the opportunity to take advantage of her, but used a sharp palm. As soon as she saw the palm technique, she immediately guessed who the person was. She had a good momentum in her hand. She immediately took off seven points. She had only three points left to avoid his palm. Then, he missed one palm and then another. She could not dodge. She clenched her fist and refused to fight back. Only in the moment of the lightning stone, her left shoulder hit his palm. Her arm was numb. The whole arm was unconscious , she looked at her dislocated left arm, endured the pain, looked back at him, in the dark night, in those eyes, there was a shock and anger, as if there was a touch of love. Oh - who wants him to cherish? She grabbed her left arm in one hand and put it back in one push. It hurt so much that she was sweating and sweating, but she didn''t say a word. Her eyes full of anger and hatred were staring at him. They didn''t blink. Chapter 362 "Your Highness the king of Jin, are you satisfied now?" She gnawed her teeth. Min Hengzhi regrets that she just took too much action and feels angry. She can avoid it. Why not? She can show weakness and cry pain. Why not? "Do you still say you don''t know Tianyu?" He took a deep breath, trying to maintain the surface of the calm, cold mouth. "I don''t know!" She frowned, turned around and went to the table at the side of the window to sit down. Her left arm still hurt. Her face was white with pain, but she still said nothing. "Just when I attacked you, you used the golden cicada footwork to escape. Like the plum blossom needle technique, the golden cicada footwork is the unique skill of Laiwu mountain. Don''t you admit it?" When his steps slipped, the shadow had been deceiving him like a ghost. He stood in front of her, bent down, and stared at her directly. His eyes were opposite and close, and he could hear each other''s heartbeat. His heart beat faster and faster, but she, but more and more stable, mouth corners always hook a sneer. He suddenly reached out, grabbed her by the neck, and angrily asked, "what are you laughing at?" He grabbed her neck, but did not force, dare not force, do not give up force, the thin neck, as if as long as gently use a force, it will easily break. The smile on the corner of her mouth was stronger. She reached for his hand and forced him to use it. In a cold voice, she said: "do it, kill me, just like you killed her, kill me! Do it! " Minhengzhi didn''t expect that she would say that. He was so flustered that he quickly took back his hand and said: "I didn''t, I didn''t kill her, I didn''t!" She sneers, slowly gets up, slightly looks up at him, the man in front of her eyes, full of panic, is still that face, but not that person. "You didn''t? Yes, you do not. You just borrowed someone''s hand and did what you wanted to do, that''s all! " She moves closer, he moves back. He kept shaking his head: "I didn''t, I never wanted to hurt her, I thought, I thought that as long as she was far away in the sky, she could avoid this disaster, but -" he suddenly turned his eyes and stared at her: "what else do you know? These are all what Tianyu told you? " She looked at his eyes and nodded, "yes, Tianyu told me. I''m her junior sister and Shifu''s close disciple. I''m the same sister with Tianyu. She saved my life. Her hatred is my hatred. You either kill me now or wait for me to kill you one day!" "What else did she say?" the king of Jin asked, his hands shaking gently "What did she say? Why should I tell you?" She raised her eyebrows, and the sarcasm between them made him feel embarrassed. After a long silence, min Hengzhi''s mood eased. Then he said, "you''d better not do anything. It''s more difficult to deal with Lian Wang than you think. The situation is complicated. You don''t have to wade into this muddy water." "She sneers:" then you kill me now, kill me, I can''t do anything, otherwise, what qualification do you have to manage me She could feel that he still had feelings for himself, but the feelings were based on deception, which she could not tolerate. And because of this sentiment, she is still safe for a while, and he will not kill her, no matter for her affection or guilt. Min Hengzhi thought of the scene of taking her to the palace before, and asked: "you have made your identity clear to the emperor?" She didn''t make a sound and frowned. PS: it is recommended that those who have finished the old article "abandoning the daughter and regenerating: the doctor''s Crown Princess" can go to have a look! Chapter 363 Min Hengzhi looked a little anxious, and said: "the emperor is still a child, after all, you do this, the risk is too big, you are not afraid that he accidentally offered you?" Her eyes were like torches, straight to him, and she said in a cold voice, "the children of the Chu family are not so vulnerable as you think." He was shocked. Yes, the children of the Chu family, Chu Tianyu and Chu Tianqi, are the best people he has ever met. They are never fragile. They are not afraid of hardship or death. They want to do anything that they can''t. "So, you''re going to help Tianqi regain the imperial power?" His brows are locked. This kind of thing can''t be done without fear of death. She didn''t say anything, she didn''t deny it or accept it. He added: "you are with Zheng Zhongwen to make use of him, his son''s identity and his father''s 200000 troops, right?" She snorted coldly: "don''t think the world is as dirty as you are. I have no interest relationship with Zhongwen. I just like each other and love each other. It''s so simple!" Just as she liked min Hengzhi at the beginning, she simply liked him, his comprehensive and meticulous care, his soft and affectionate eyes, and the voice that he always called her yu''er after her. Even if she had been cheated once, the frozen heart was still melted by Zhongwen''s warm feelings. She still did not lose her love for life. She still believed that there was still a single and persistent love for her in this world. "Is it?" Minhengzhi doesn''t believe it. What''s wrong with a person using some means to achieve his goal? "Min Hengzhi, if you want to kill me, please take advantage of now. If you don''t kill me, please leave!" She coolly ordered. Min Hengzhi looked at her for a while, suddenly turned around and walked to the window, but he didn''t go out immediately. After standing by the window for a while, he asked, "is she OK, Shifu?" Qi Rongyue has a pain in his heart. How is Shifu? She also wants to know what happens to the master who is as close to her parents as she was to Chu palace? Seeing that she didn''t answer, he said again, "don''t act rashly, I will help you!" "What can I do for you?" She sneered: "help me kill Chu Lian, or help me kill yourself?" He closed his eyes and suffered from heartache. Since Tianyu died, he has been living like a walking corpse. What''s the difference between life and death? Live, just don''t want more innocent people to die for him. "I will help you when you need me!" After he had said that, he opened the window, and the shadow disappeared into her sight. She stood in silence for a long time until her tears drenched her skirts. The next morning, she got up early, or she didn''t sleep at all. Rongyu hall still hasn''t opened. She and Xueer come out of the back door with two guards and go straight to Wanwu hall. After a few months, jinlongguo finally arrived. Mr. Wan''s illness finally had a chance to cure. Manager fan carefully handed a mahogany box to Qi Rongyue. Open the half buttoned lid of the box. Inside the box lies a golden fruit with a shape like a longevity peach. The peel is slightly dry and wrinkled. It gives off a special fruit fragrance, not a special sweet taste, but it is refreshing and refreshing. "Is it right?" Manager fan asked. Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, it is the golden dragon fruit, the best golden dragon fruit!" She added, "I''m afraid it''s not a small price for such a golden dragon fruit!" Chapter 364 As soon as manager fan heard that he was right, he immediately grinned, "as long as we can cure Mr. Wan''s disease, it''s worth the cost." Qi Xiaoyue nodded: "that''s nature. No matter how valuable things are, they are not as precious as human life." "Of course!" "When can the medicine be refined?" asked manager fan She closed the lid of the box and said with a smile, "you will send the rest to the Rongyu hall together, and I will send the medicine in three days!" Manager fan hurriedly said that he couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. "Is Mr. Wan asleep?" She asked. Manager fan shakes his head. No, he just took the medicine. He should be reading a book. "I''ll see him!" She handed the golden dragon fruit to Xueer, told her Haosheng to take it, and turned to go upstairs. The door of the room was open, and she pushed it in. At a glance, she saw Mr. Wan sitting at the table, dazed. There was an unfinished picture on the table. He was holding on to the pen, but he didn''t know how to write it. His eyes were bleak. When she came to him, she whispered, "is Mr. Wan missing his sweetheart?" Mr. Wan looked back and saw Qi Rongyue with a gentle smile. He hurriedly collected the paintings on the table and said with a dry smile, "the past is not worth mentioning." If it''s not worth mentioning, how can he keep painting? This painting is a new one, not the one she saw last time. "She''s beautiful. Is she your wife?" The girl in the painting has a red beauty tear on the corner of her eyes. Her face is beautiful and familiar. Master''s corner of the eye, there is such a beauty tears, but in addition to the similar eyebrows and eyes, the nose and mouth, even the face shape, are not like. Mr. Wan smiled bitterly: "no, I can''t have such a blessing." It''s the woman he loved. No, it''s the woman he has always loved. It''s so deep in his bones that he can''t forget and wipe it off. Although he knows that he can''t be with her in his whole life, or even see her in his whole life, he still can''t forget. "What''s her name?" She asked. He shook his head: "I don''t know!" Seeing Qi Rongyue picking his eyebrows, he said with a wry smile, "that year, when I was 20 years old, the village was flooded, and my parents and brothers died. I was the only one left in the whole village, and I was the only one!" He looked up and took a deep breath, remembering that year''s suffering, as if it happened yesterday, vividly. "I didn''t leave the village in time. I wanted to bury my relatives and friends before I left, but I didn''t expect to get sick. I thought it was better to die than to live alone in the world. I fell on the side of the road. I felt that someone was calling me. I wanted to open my eyes, but I couldn''t open them. I woke up to know that I was infected with an epidemic disease and the girl who saved me was about your age. I will always remember that day, she was wearing a white dress and a veil. Although she could not see her face clearly, she must be very beautiful. She must be very beautiful. I asked her to leave and let her leave me alone, but she would not listen. A fire would burn the village full of broken houses and bodies everywhere. Then she left the village with me on her back and went to a place where people were rarely seen In the forest, she feeds me to take medicine every day. She uses all kinds of herbs she picked in the forest to boil them into a bowl of bitter and smelly soup and medicine. She holds my nose and pours them down. After half a month, my disease was really cured. I asked her her name. She said her name was plum blossom. Later I knew that it was a fake name. She didn''t call plum blossom at all. " Chapter 365 His voice became more and more bitter: "I don''t even know what she looks like!" Qi Rongyue was surprised, pointing to the painting and saying "the portrait --" Mr. Wan said: "when she was with me, her face was always covered. I could only see her eyebrows and eyes. The portrait was drawn by my own imagination." No wonder, no wonder the people in this painting are different from those in the last time, so it is. "You fell in love with her without even seeing her? Even for her, never married? " Mr. Wan sighed and waved: "no, it''s all in the past. I may never see her again in my whole life." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "I don''t think so. The fate in the world is really wonderful. God won''t let you know each other for no reason or leave you forever. You can meet each other under such circumstances, which proves that the fate between you must be not shallow. In this case, the fate between you must not be completely broken. One day, You will meet again. " Faintly, she felt that the masked girl was her own master. On age, medical skills, and the beautiful tear in the corner of her eyes, she was clearly the master. Mr. Wan looked at Qi''s serious face, suddenly smiled and nodded: "you are right. As long as you are alive, there is hope, there is hope, and you can''t give up." After the conversation, Mr. Wan looked at her and asked, "I heard that you went to see the emperor when you came to Beijing this time?" Qi Rongyue smiled and nodded softly: "Mr. Wan stays at home, and then he can know all the things in the world. As expected, Wan Wutang is good at it!" Mr. Wan understood the meaning of her words when he didn''t speak in front of the people in the Ming Dynasty. He said with a smile, "all over the country, there are five houses in Kyoto. If you know something, it''s good for our future development. Why not?" She asked, "wanwutang is a businessman. Since when did he begin to care about the Korean government?" Mr. Wan said: "if you want to be based on the Chu Dynasty for a long time, how can you be safe and long-term if you don''t pay attention to the political affairs of the Dynasty and keep everything in the bud?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "it''s also said that the business of businessmen can be done no matter how well or how big. If the people in power don''t like it, everything is in vain." Mr. Wan said with a smile, "is Miss Qi going to the palace to see the emperor?" Qi Rongyue is alert. Why should Mr. Wan ask the emperor? "Yes, the emperor is very weak recently. King Lian asked me to go to the palace to show the emperor!" "There are royal doctors in the palace. Why do you want to invite Miss Qi?" Mr. Wan asked. Qi Rongyue became more and more uneasy. He forced himself to smile and half joked, "maybe I''m looking at my medical skill. The doctors in the imperial hospital don''t see any problems. That''s why I''m going to see them." Mr. Wan asked, "have you seen it? What''s the matter? " "Mr. Wan, I''m afraid you shouldn''t know about it," Qi said Mr. Wan felt that he was too reckless to ask directly. "I took the liberty of asking," he said, "just as the people care about the emperor, I hope Miss Qi would forgive me a lot." Qi Rongyue waved: "nothing, curiosity, everyone will have!" Before it is determined that Mr. Wan is an enemy or a friend, she will not easily reveal a word. Both of them stopped talking. Qi Rongyue silently pulse for him and asked about some physical conditions. Seeing the good condition, he said with a smile: "it seems that he is taking medicine on time in the near future. His health is still good. Three days later, the Golden Dragon pill seems to be able to bear it." Chapter 366 Jinlongguo is very strong in medicine. People who are weak and weak may not be able to bear the medicine. It''s not good to use it forcibly. Mr. Wan said: "I''ve been taking the medicine you prescribed for two months. I can obviously feel that my body is firmer than before. Only occasionally when I have cough, I will get back to the original shape and feel weak." Qi Rongyue nodded: "it''s normal. Your kidney disease should be related to the disease in that year. Although your disease has been cured, you have injured your kidney due to a large number of drugs taken in a short period of time. After months of accumulation, you haven''t been treated well. A small disease has become a serious disease, so you can have today." Mr. Wan nodded: "maybe, I''m glad to meet you, Miss Qi. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Wan Mou''s life will return!" Qi Rongyue sneers: "Mr. Wan''s fate has not arrived, there will be future blessings. I wish you a day in the future, meet a beautiful woman again, and talk about the front line again!" Mr. Wan was broad but smiling, and his eyes extended: "it''s very pleasant to chat with you. The long depression in my heart has finally relieved me. Thank you for listening to my story!" She also smiled, her eyebrows and eyes were slightly bent, her face was indifferent and alienated, her smile was sincere, and her eyes were twinkling with stars: "thank you for telling me the story, I''m very happy!" The relationship between them, as if with this indifferent smile, has made some subtle changes. It seems that they are no longer just the relationship between patients and doctors, but become true friends who can talk to each other. From passers-by to acquaintances, it may only take a word, from acquaintances to friends, but it needs heart to heart exchange. Mr. Wan and Qi Rongyue are not ordinary people. People like them need to make friends, and they are more cautious than ordinary people. But once they recognize that the other party is a friend, they are really mutual trust and no doubt. - Chu palace Chu Tianqi is playing in the palace as usual. His handsome face is full of innocent smile. He chases the imperial eunuch to fight. He is totally out of the former Prince''s grace. When he is tired, he sits in the middle of the palace and feels his stomach and says: "I''m hungry!" Two eunuchs and two palace maids were impatient for a long time. When they heard this, they were even more angry. They went out one after another and left coolly: "wait for the emperor, I''ll get them!" Chu Tianqi knew that when they went, they would not come back, which was just right, so he wanted to. He didn''t make a sound. He just lay on the ground and pretended to sleep. The guard who was hiding in the dark also left the room. He just opened his eyes. He got up, went to the side of the bed and sat down, cross legged on the couch, secretly breathing, luck and exercise. In the eyes of outsiders, he is like a semi silly and semi silly puppet emperor who occasionally wakes up. This is what he does for Chu lian to see, in order to reduce his vigilance and create more time for himself. He never stops practicing kung fu in a day. He needs to be strong and strong enough, so that he can live for a long time and seize the opportunity at a critical time. His father left him an army. The black cavalry, which had been stationed in Mobei, had only 3000 people, but each was brave and good at fighting. Those who could use one hundred enemies and mobilize this army had only one command. They didn''t recognize people but only orders. This made him remember it three years ago. Chu Lian knew the existence of the army, but he didn''t know the secret order. He didn''t even know where the army was stationed. Chapter 367 Chu Lian also asked him. He pretended to be fooled in the past, and Chu Lian didn''t care. Because he knew that the black cavalry would stay in a place without calling, and would not change because of the change of the dynasty. So Chu Lian didn''t press Chu Tianqi about it. Chu Tianqi knew very well that the black cavalry would be an important force for him to regain the imperial power. Before that, he should first improve his ability, strong but not weak. After several weeks of exercise, he heard footsteps approaching the hall, softly and softly. It sounded familiar to him. He quickly collected his energy and lay down to sleep. The footsteps stopped at the gate of the hall. The door opened and someone came in. The footsteps became more and more clear, soft and soft. They came to the bed step by step. He suddenly opened his eyes and turned over. The face in front of him, the one he knew, was the only one he believed in in the palace. "Blue water? Why are you here? " The prince is thin. No, he is the emperor now. Because he is thin, he looks much taller. She knelt down and kowtowed a loud head on Chu Tianqi''s body: "the emperor, the maid is back. From today, the maid is back to the Yuhe palace and attends the emperor''s daily life closely." Chu Tianqi pressed down the ecstasy in his heart, pulled her up and asked, "how is this possible? He, the king of Lian, how can he -- " the clear water shakes his head:" it''s not the king of Lian, it''s the king of Jin! " Chu Tianqi frowned: "is it him? Why did he do it? " Bishui looked around and saw that there was no one else in the palace room. She went to the window and looked outside. Then she went back to Chu Tianqi and took out a silver hairpin from her arms. The silver hairpin was hollow. After pulling out the hairpin, she revealed a small piece of white paper inside. She handed the paper to Chu Tianqi: "emperor, this is the letter that King Jin asked me to deliver to you." Chu Tianqi opened the letter with suspicion. The handwriting was small, dense and clear. It can be seen that it took a lot of effort for the writer to write so many words on such a thin paper roll. According to the letter, Qi Rongyue is the elder princess''s younger martial sister. He knows that he has never thought of doing anything bad to his younger martial sister. The development of the situation is beyond his expectation. When he wants to stop, he can''t stop. Chu Lian''s ambition is beyond his imagination, and his character is cruel and ruthless. He doesn''t want to go wrong anymore. Therefore, he decides to help him, which is to help him I have atoned for my sins, so that I will not go to hell and have no face to see the princess. He also said that Chu Lian would soon fight against him, so he would find a way to save him from the palace. After all, we should protect our lives first, otherwise, what kind of ambition is empty talk. Seeing Chu Tianqi read the letter, Bishui hurriedly accepted it and went to the lamp to burn it. Chu Tianqi said: "I thought that I had at least one or two years left, but I didn''t expect that Chu Lian would start against me so soon. Oh, can''t he wait?" Bi Shuidao: "emperor, do you think the king of Jin can be trusted?" Chu Tianqi shook his head: "I don''t know, but I''m already like this. It''s not believable, it doesn''t matter. What''s worse is the result? No matter what his purpose is, I don''t care if he can go out of the palace. " Only when he leaves Chu palace, can he come back. If he can''t leave Chu palace, everything is empty talk. "Blue water nods:" true so, if can go out of the palace, from is again good Chapter 368 Jincheng - magistrate Yamen. "Mr. Zheng, this is an invitation from Mr. Wang!" Luo Ping put an invitation at Zheng Zhongwen''s desk. Zheng Zhongwen quickly opened his eyes and asked Luo Ping, "who did Lord Wang send the invitation to?" Luo Ping shakes his head: "I don''t know. It''s said that the banquet was held for the last door extermination case. It should not only entertain adults!" Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "well, then I know! If you answer, say I''ll be there on time. " Wang Fu "Yan''er, just now Luo Ping came back and said that Zheng Shizi would come to the banquet on time tomorrow. You should show yourself well and don''t miss the chance again." Wang Zhifu looked at his coquettish daughter and sighed, "my daughter is no worse than Miss Qi. If Zheng Shizi really understands people, he should know how to choose." Mrs. laughed as like as two peas in his mouth: "that is of course, Yunyan looks like me, but many people say that Yun Yan is exactly like me when I was young. At that time, I was the first beauty in Liangzhou." Lord Wang is happy. He should say: "yes, not in those days. As for the lady now, it''s also the crown and the fragrance. No one can match it!" When Mrs. Wang heard the teasing in his words, she hummed, "don''t be serious. If I go back to eighteen years, is it a joke to be gorgeous Wang Yunyan said with a low smile: "well, my mother, who in our house dare not admit your beauty? Which of these aunts did my father marry? Who has your third color? " It''s just because she is younger. Wang Yunyan swallowed this sentence. After all, her father is still there. At the mention of the aunts in the mansion, Mrs. Wang''s heart was stabbed like a hundred times by a needle. The smile on her face was instantly suppressed, and she gave Mr. Wang a gloomy glance. No woman can really accept that her husband has been divided up by other women, even if it''s just a little bit. Lord Wang coughed twice, hurriedly got up, and said, "I have some other things to deal with. Swallow will accompany your mother more. I''ll go first." After that, he left quickly. If he didn''t leave, he would be cut by his wife''s eye knife. His wife is good at everything, but she has a small heart and eyes. She can''t hold sand in her eyes. She can''t do anything at all. I don''t know how many times I''ve had trouble with him. How many men like him are there in the backyard? No matter how beautiful the lady is, there will be times when she is tired of watching. What''s more, she has three children and is no longer young. How can she compare with those young girls who are too tender to squeeze water? "Look at you. Every time he mentions it, he slips faster than a rabbit." Mrs. Wang''s face is blue, and her teeth are itchy. Wang Yunyan sighed and said, "men in the world are all like this." Mrs. Wang shook her head and said, "that''s not necessarily true. Mr. Yongping, the father of Zheng Shizi, heard that only Mrs. Zheng was a woman in his whole life. There is no concubine room in the mansion. Even if it''s a common room, it''s also a clean place outside. He never goes to the dirty places in the fireworks and willow lane." Wang Yunyan''s eyebrows brightened, and he said, "does Marquis Zheng really have such a long feeling?" She thought of another possibility and frowned, "is it a hidden disease? Otherwise, even if you don''t take a concubine, you can''t have only one child Mrs. Wang smiled and said, "I knew you would ask. I''ve inquired about it for a long time. It''s said that Mr. Hou''s wife was very difficult to have a son and hurt her body. Since then, she has no pregnancy." Chapter 369 Mrs. Wang looked at her daughter and said with a smile, "the Marquis is is a woman who knows a lot. She has advised the Marquis to take concubines for many times. She hopes to scatter leaves for the Marquis''s residence in Yongping. She even chose a woman to enter the residence in person. But the Marquis refused, but she had a fight with her wife about it. After the two were reconciled, they sent out the woman who was chosen to enter the residence. Since then, there has been no concubine taking!" Wang Yunyan smiled even more: "so, Hou Ye is really a good man who attaches great importance to love and righteousness." Wang Fu said: "it''s said that Zide follows his father. With such a father, I think Shizi is also a man of integrity. Swallow, if you can really work with Shizi, your future will be as happy as that of Hou ye and his wife." When she met Zheng Shizi outside the tavern last time, she felt that he was upright and did not look like those dandy boys who liked to be romantic. Wang Yunyan blushed and said in a low voice, "Mom, what are you talking about? The eight characters have not been written yet." Often think of the picture he and Qi Rongyue hold together, her heart, like the growth of madgrass general affliction, if Zheng Shizi and his father is really a long love man, I''m afraid that it''s not easy to let him empathize. "Let''s go!" Mrs. Wang took her daughter''s hand and pulled her from her seat. Wang Yunyan does not understand: "where to go?" "My mother has hired a zither player for you. This is the most famous zither master in Liangzhou. She is still a woman. She is waiting for us in the garden now. She plays the piano and you dance. She will surely attract Zheng Shizi''s attention. Let''s practice now. Tomorrow Shizi is coming. You have to perform well. This opportunity is rare." Wang Yunyan likes to dance when she pees. Her mother dotes on her, so she asks a dancer to teach her how to dance in the mansion. It''s only limited to Wang''s family and domestic slaves in the royal family''s inner courtyard. Many high-ranking girls learn to dance or play the piano at home, so that they can make faces for themselves and their families on a special occasion. Wang Yunyan is obsessed with dancing, but she doesn''t pay much attention to the piano skills. She can only play some simple music, and can''t go to the elegant hall. This meeting with her mother has arranged everything for her. She is very happy. She is very busy leaving the hall with her mother to practice dancing in the garden. Today''s Rongyu hall is very quiet. There are no five patients in the morning. Xueer simply lies on the table and dozes off, even someone doesn''t come in. Qi Rongyue was reading at the back of the table. He was absorbed in the book, but he didn''t hear the deliberate footsteps. Until the figure of the man brought a shadow and blocked her reading line, she raised her eyebrows to look at the person at the table. At a glance, he looked into the eyes of the deep sea, with a smile, soft and warm. She smiled and quickly closed the book. "What''s the matter with you?" Zheng Zhongwen looked at the blue book cover unintentionally and said with a smile, "what are you looking at? It''s so fascinating." She sneered: "girls love to read idle books." "Boudoir gossip?" He asked. She was a little stiff, and then she said with a smile, "yes, do you know this book?" He shook his head: "last time I saw you at the head of the bed, but I didn''t see it!" "Oh - have you eaten?" She hurriedly shifted the topic, and with one hand she had picked up the book and put it aside, and quickly put it in the drawer. Zheng Zhongwen doesn''t ask much. Since she doesn''t want to say it, he will keep waiting. One day, she will tell him the secret she has been hiding in her heart and why she wants to read the book of war. Chapter 370 I didn''t eat it. I want to eat it with you. I can''t eat it when you''re not in front of me. " Zheng Zhongwen chuckles. With a low smile, she glanced at the empty hall and said, "there are no patients today. Let''s go out and eat!" "Even if you only receive one patient a day, you can spend one month," he said It''s better to have fewer patients than to be tired. "She gave him a white look:" listen to you, I wish we had no business in Rongyu hall He smiled and waved: "no, I don''t mean that. You earn a lot of money, and I can also greatly benefit from it. After a while, you have a huge dowry." When it comes to marriage, her eyes are dim. She has never had the heart to say that she has no intention of marriage. Her younger brother is still in the palace, and the enemy is still jumping up and down in the court. How can she marry at this time. She opened her mouth and saw that he was full of sunshine. She couldn''t bear to spoil his happiness. She said nothing but, "let''s go. I''m hungry. I''ll go to wanwutang and see Mr. Wan after dinner." Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "didn''t he take the golden dragon fruit? Is he still ill? " Qi Rongyue said: "jinlongguo is not a elixir, and Mr. Wan''s disease is not an ordinary cold disease. How can it be eliminated when the medicine reaches the disease? He''s ill. He needs to take good care of himself for the first half of the year. " They had already walked out of the Rongyu hall and went to the vegetarian room near wanwutang. "If you are thin, you should eat more meat. How do you always like vegetarianism?" It''s rare for him to eat meat in Rongyue. When eating in Rongyu hall, four of the five dishes are plain. She can''t move chopsticks even if there is meat on the table. He remembered that when he had dinner with her in Pengcheng for the first time, she only tasted one piece of the delicious beef with sauce, and did not move chopsticks again. She smiled: "vegetarianism is very good. It''s good for the health and not fat. Girls always love beauty. I become fat. Do you still like it?" Zheng Zhongwen laughs: "even if you become a big fat man, I like it." She took a chopstick of green vegetables and put them into her own dishes, trying to let the sadness just surging away. Her father''s mother''s bones are not cold. She wears vegetarian clothes and eats vegetarian food for filial piety. "You!" He shook his head, smiled and put a chopstick of green vegetables into his mouth. He always liked to eat meat. If it wasn''t for dissolving the moon in front of him, he might not be able to eat a mouthful. "By the way, I can''t have lunch with you tomorrow." He said. She raised her eyes, and the sad color in her eyes was gone. She had to practice these things well. She could not expose her inner feelings to others. Min Hengzhi''s doubt about her was that she failed to control her own emotions. In the future, when facing Chu Lian, such emotions would harm her and the whole Yongping Prefecture. "What''s up tomorrow?" She asked. "Tomorrow, Lord Wang will set a banquet in the mansion, saying that he will reward the meritorious person who killed the door last time. I am one of them." Qi Rongyue picked up his eyebrows: "I''m also a man of merit. Why don''t you invite me?" Zheng Zhongwen suddenly said, "yes, you are the greatest meritorious official. Why don''t you come? No, I have to ask him. " "Come on," Qi said with a smile, "maybe Lord Wang didn''t take me seriously. He didn''t really want to reward the meritorious officials. He just wanted to stutter up your son." In fact, she thought of another possibility. Chapter 371 Miss Wang has affection for Zhongwen. She has always known about this. Now Miss Wang has reached the age of marriage. How can governor Wang not move his mind? Zhongwen is the prince Yongping. If this thing is placed in Kyoto, it will not be possible. With her daughter as a magistrate, with the prince Yongping holding the military power, there is still some distance between them. But this is Jincheng, not Kyoto. If the prince himself If you like it, it can be said that the position of the magistrate''s daughter is different from that of her. The Yongping Prefecture will naturally agree with the marriage. Of course, everything is possible, but the premise is that they must first close the heart of Zhongwen. She thought so in her heart, but she didn''t say it. She believed that Zhongwen, if he couldn''t make sure of such a scene, would not be a man of her Qi Rongyue. She believed that he could do well. After dinner, they came to wanwutang. After dinner, Mr. Wan was walking in the yard, accompanied by manager fan, listening to some business reports. "Miss Qi is here, please come inside!" Manager fan rushed to meet him. Qi Rongyue waved his hand and said with a smile, "no need, I''ll stop by and have a look. I''ll go soon." She smiled politely and nodded to manager fan, turned her head and looked at Mr. Wan, saying: "Mr. Wan looks good. I want to have a good sleep last night." Mr. Wan nodded with a gentle smile: "yes, I haven''t slept so well for a long time. I have no dream all night. I closed my eyes until dawn. I woke up feeling refreshed. I felt the lost power and came back again. This golden dragon fruit is really wonderful!" Qi Rongyue said: "your physique is very special. You can completely absorb the medicinal power of jinlongguo, which is what I expected, but I can''t be careless. I still have to keep it. I can''t stop taking it for at least three consecutive months. I can''t be too tired for half a year." Mr. Wan nodded with a smile: "I know, I must follow the doctor''s advice!" Both of them laughed. At this time, Mr. Wan''s eyes fell on Zheng Zhongwen. Seeing his extraordinary bearing, his eyes showed appreciation: "I think this must be Zheng Shizi!" Zheng Zhongwen Gongshou: "it''s just that I''ve heard of Mr. Wan''s great name for a long time. I can see it today. It''s indeed worthy of reputation." Seeing Mr. Wan, he suddenly understood the intention of dissolving the moon. Mr. Wan was not an ordinary businessman. With this indifferent manner, he was standing among the general of the Marquis of the king, and he would never be inferior to him. In addition, the position and power of wanwutang in the Chu Dynasty, and his association with him, naturally, was beneficial. Mr. Wan immediately returned a gift and said with a smile, "I''ve always been curious about the people who are worthy of Miss Qi. When I see them today, they''re as good as the hearsay Mr. Wan has read countless people in his life, and he knows that Zheng Zhongwen is obviously the former. Although he was born in Houmen, he was not arrogant and dandy. He was full of heroes and hidden wisdom. The future of such a young man must be limitless. Once upon a time, he thought that the king of Jin was already the leader of young talents, with whom few people could stand side by side. Today, when he met Zheng Shizi, he felt that he had a more clear and noble spirit than the king of Jin. The three chatted for a while again. They didn''t say much, but they all said from the bottom of their hearts. Without those polite and vain words, they were really happy. "Well, it''s time we left. Don''t disturb Mr. Wan again!" Qi said with a smile. Chapter 372 Zheng Zhongwen''s meaning is far from complete. Mr. Wan''s words are funny, his opinions are unique, and he is very wise. He appreciates him very much. Mr. Wan said with a smile, "I hate to meet old brother Zhongwen late. I hate to talk at night. He Nai is not well now. When he is better, I will be the host. Let''s get together." Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "but not respectfully!" After leaving wanwutang, Zheng Zhongwen asked Qi Rongyue, "why do you introduce me to Mr. Wan?" Qi Xiaoyue said: "it''s nothing, but I think Mr. Wan is a friend who can meet. He is my friend. Naturally, he will also become your friend. Sooner or later, he will see you." He looked sideways at the pale pink cheek in the bright sun, and the long eyelashes were like two small fans. They wrapped the two bright black pearls in them. She was really beautiful, especially the eyes, which were full of reserved wisdom. "So you take me as your own?" He smiled extraordinarily brilliantly, walked to the front, stopped in front of her, looked at her eyes. She raised her eyebrows and half joked, "no, I only take you as an admirer!" Zheng Zhongwen was not upset, and smiled, "that must be the most special admirer!" They joked and went back to Rongyu hall. When he saw that it was almost time, he went back to work in the government. Looking at his back, she felt bitter. If there was no hatred, no resentment, no burden of restoration, she would like to marry him tomorrow and live the plain life she has been yearning for. It''s a pity that her great revenge has not been avenged and her national power has been lost. As a long Princess and the child of her father, the emperor and the mother, she can''t just care about herself. She has to pick up those burdens. The next day - the palace. When Zheng Zhongwen arrived at the palace on time, Lord Wang met him in the front hall. After the two exchanged greetings, Zheng Zhongwen saw that no other colleagues had come. He asked, "Lord Wang should have invited others, but why hasn''t he come?" Wang dahen: "no, today''s feast is specially designed for you. If you don''t invite others, it should be a family reunion. Don''t mention it." The smile on Zheng Zhongwen''s face faded. He was a little unhappy, but he didn''t say anything after all. In any case, the official rank of Mr. Wang in front of him is higher than that of himself now. If he didn''t give face too much, it might have an impact on his plan to return to Beijing half a month later. After all, if he wants to ask for leave and get married in Beijing, he has to nod his head. After chatting for a while, Mr. Wang asked him to sit in the garden. He said that the banquet would be placed in the pavilion in the garden. It would be more pleasant with the cool wind, flowers and birds. Zheng Zhongwen naturally has no objection. After all, it''s a banquet set by Lord Wang. How he puts it is his business, and he can''t control it. The back garden of the Wangfu is very delicate. There are small bridges, flowing water, rockery and ponds. When the wind blows, willows and green branches are waving. It''s really pleasant. At this time, there is no banquet. On the marble table between the pavilions, there are tea and fruit dots. Lord Wang sat with him for a while and said to go for convenience. Excuse me for a moment. He drank tea and enjoyed the flowers himself. Although he was bored, he didn''t go around. After all, it was the garden of the palace. If he met someone he shouldn''t have met, it would be hard to say. After a while, the sound of the piano was very special. It was played by mountains and rivers, but it was different from the tune he had heard in his daily life. It was less majestic and more tender. Chapter 373 He usually does not pay much attention to elegance, but he is very sensitive to the music, not very understanding, but like it. Maybe it''s because I heard that Princess Tianyu''s zither skills are very good! He likes all the things Princess Tianyu likes! He got up, followed the sound of the zither, walked through the flowerbed with gorgeous fragrance, and walked across the small bridge of flowing water. He saw that under the pear blossom full of trees, sitting a middle-aged woman, with white fingers playing on the ancient zither, beautiful notes leaped out like this. In the open space covered with pink and white petals, a woman in green was just rise and dance in a happy mood. He just glanced lightly, then his eyes fell on the fiddler again. Then he closed his eyes and listened to the rare music carefully, so that those who should not have appeared would not disturb the wonderful Feast in his ears. At the end of the music, he just opened his eyes and stepped forward with his hands full. He said to the woman, "good piano, good music, good skill!" The middle-aged woman looked pale, raised her eyebrows and looked at Zheng Zhongwen. She got up and said, "my son, you praise me!" Zheng Zhongwen was about to speak again when a green dress came into his sight, carrying the coquettish little face and saying, "how are you here, Mr. Zheng?" Isn''t that a well-known question? Didn''t you bring me? Zheng Zhongwen''s heart slightly mocked, but his face was surprised: "Miss Wang? Why are you here? " The middle-aged woman took another look at Zheng Zhongwen, and took a light smoke at the corner of her mouth. She thought that this young master Zheng was such an interesting person. Wang Yunyan''s face changed very ugly at once. Listen to him. He didn''t see her just now? How is this possible? She is such a big living person that he can''t see? It''s not blind. Or on purpose, to embarrass her! Want to piss her off? Hum, no way! "Mr. Zheng is really joking. I''ve been here all the time. Maybe the color of the clothes I wear today is the same as that of the green leaves. You didn''t pay much attention to it!" Zheng Zhongwen shrugged, without saying anything, turned to the middle-aged woman and said, "did you make this tune yourself?" The middle-aged woman shook her head: "no, I have no such ability. It was made up by a benefactor. Seeing that I like it very much, she gave me the score." Zheng Zhongwen is full of curiosity: "who is your benefactor?" The middle-aged woman shook her head again: "I don''t know. She was a doctor. When she and her master traveled to Liangzhou, they accidentally saved my life. When she saw that there was a piano in my room, she stroked it with a wave of her hand. When she saw that I liked it, she gave me the music score." When Miss Wang saw the two chatting happily, she seemed to have completely forgotten her existence. She was discontented. She took an eye to the horizontal woman and gave a dry cough. The woman understood and said, "if there is nothing else, I will leave first." It was obvious that the goddess intended to help Xiangwang. Miss Wang seemed to be disappointed. After the woman left, Zheng Zhongwen said to Miss Wang, "I have something to do, too. Goodbye!" From the beginning to the end, he didn''t look at her directly. Her elaborate dress today seems to be in vain. She doesn''t like it! It''s because she met him first. Why can Qi Rongyue get his love? But she can''t. She rushed to Zheng Zhongwen''s body, stopped him, and looked up at the man in front of her eyes: "do you hate me so much?" Zheng Zhongwen frowned and was unhappy, but he could not push people away. After all, it was in other people''s territory and it seemed that he had done too much, which was not good either. Chapter 374 "Where does Miss Wang begin?" He picked up his eyebrows, but his face was light. She said: "since do not hate me, why not even a word with me?" He said: "it''s better for men and women to avoid disrespect. I''m also thinking about your daughter''s reputation!" Wang Yunyan smiled: "a good man and woman are not close to each other, so why do you run to Rongyu hall all day long? Do you and miss Qi hug each other in the street without thinking about her reputation? " Zheng Zhongwen''s heart is unhappy. What does Wang Yunyan ask about him and dissolving the moon? "She is my Zheng Zhongwen''s woman. We are going to get married soon. We don''t need this kind of taboo. Miss Wang, although you rescued me, you are not qualified to ask about my fiancee and me. After all, we are not familiar with each other to this extent. Please get out of the way. I have an appointment with Lord Wang." Wang Yunyan''s face turned red. Every word and cold look in his eyes was like a sharp needle. A needle stabbed her in the heart. She couldn''t breathe because of the pain. She was in agony. "What''s wrong with me? Where can I compare with her? Why don''t you choose me? You''re going to choose a girl who''s been out all day? Don''t you know that she doesn''t deserve you? " Wang Yunyan raised the volume and spoke sharply to Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen kept a calm face all the time and finally showed his anger: "Miss Wang, please pay attention to his words. Although I am a gentleman, Zheng Zhongwen is not absolutely not not to beat women. If you say another word to judge Rongyue, I cannot guarantee that I will not retaliate against you." The ferocity of Zheng Zhongwen''s face suddenly made Wang Yunyan afraid. She stumbled back two steps. Her eyes were full of panic, but she didn''t know what to say. She could only watch Zheng Zhongwen walk away. What happened here soon reached the ears of Lord Wang and his wife. Both of them sighed and felt sorry for their daughter. They regretted that the precious fate would be broken. Mr. Wang pretended that nothing had happened. He smiled and went back to the pavilion and ordered his servants to serve wine and vegetables. After pushing the cup for a while, Zheng Zhongwen stood up and said goodbye. His face was not as gentle as before, but a little more tough and fierce. Mr. Wang naturally understood the reason. He could only laugh and dress but didn''t see it. He smiled and sent Zheng Zhongwen away. After all, it''s Hou Shizi of Yongping. He''s a prefecture magistrate. What else can he do? He has been given face by others without tearing it! Zheng Zhongwen plans to take Qi Rongyue back to Beijing half a month later to meet his elders and make an engagement. It''s better to set the wedding date as soon as possible. Unfortunately, people are not as good as the sky. Since the sunrise of the palace, it began to rain heavily for ten days in a row. The terrain of Jincheng is high. Although it rained for days in a row, there is no water in the city. However, several counties around Jincheng were affected by the rice seedling. The heavy rain accumulated for days in a row, washed away the river bank, flooded Zhuangjia, not to mention many villages also suffered the disaster of extinction. The refugees rushed to the only city of Jin that was not affected by the disaster. The king of Jin was afraid that the refugees would have unexpected riots after entering the city, so he ordered people to close the city gate, directly sent people to set up a temporary wooden shed for the refugees to live outside the city, and at the same time opened a warehouse to release food. Before the disaster relief food of the imperial court arrived, he should first respond to the emergency. But after all, the food in the Royal Palace of Jin was limited, and there was not much food in the Yamen. So they tried to mobilize the large families who had food in the city, and asked them to help the victims. Chapter 375 However, as the big families stood on the city tower and looked down, the black refugees gathered, which made their original heart of aid swallowed immediately. There are so many refugees who eat at least two meals. Even if they have more food in store, they will not be able to eat enough! What''s more, now that the four fields are suffering from disasters, half of them are afraid that they won''t receive cheap food for a while, and the price of food in the city will rise as they see it. Wouldn''t they suffer a great loss if they took the stored food out to relieve the disaster at this time? When the big families returned, they closed their doors to thank the guests. No one was there, pretending to be sick and dead. Zheng Zhongwen mobilized with people, but he did not get any effect, and no grain was raised. At this time, Qi Rongyue came to the largest rice shop in the city. After discussing with the owner of the rice shop, the owner of the rice shop promised to sell Qi Rongyue 5000 Jin of rice at a price not increased. "Miss, let Zheng Shizi take care of these rice. There are people in their yamen who will send people to the outside of the city for emergency. Let''s not go there in person. So many refugees are hungry. When we see this white rice, we can''t point out what''s wrong. It''s too dangerous for our daughter''s family!" Xueer advised. Qi Rongyue shook his head: "no, I''ll go myself!" If not, how could her name, Qi Rongyue, spread from Jincheng to further places. Xueer can''t shake her, so she has to call all the guards and servants of the Rongyu hall to close the shop first and protect the young lady out of the city together. Who knows that before the gate came out, they met another group of people. They also escorted 5000 Jin meters from another road to the gate, just in the main road. The leader, it''s the manager fan that she knows well. Manager Fan said to her, "Miss Qi, as Mr. Wan expected, I will meet Miss Qi here!" Qi Rongyue also smiled, and met manager fan here, which was also expected by her. At this time, another team of people came. Zheng Zhongwen was the leader. "Manager Fan said with a smile," Zheng Shizi is in the position of general judgment, but he does things that have nothing to do with his job all day long. I think it''s all for Miss Qi! " Qi Rongyue smiles, looks back at the tall man who galloped to the horse. She is warm and can''t say how secure she is. As long as she has him, she doesn''t have to be afraid of anything. He turned over and dismounted, walked to her, and smiled: "I knew you would come. There was chaos outside the city. You and Xueer will follow me for a moment. Don''t walk around, OK?" She nodded, "well, listen to you!" His heart was sweet. He reached out his fingers and shaved the nose of the melting moon. He doted all over his eyes and said, "you, if only you were so obedient on weekdays!" When the gate opened wide, he reached for her and said, "take it!" He has always been uneasy. Refugees are also human beings, including good people, bad people, grateful good people and evil imitators. How can he rest assured if he doesn''t keep her close to him? She put the plain white hands into his broad hands with cocoons. It''s sweet with smile. It''s really nice to be cared for. Then Bai Mi''s cars went out of the city and came to the porridge shed set up by the king of Jin. Many refugees saw that food had been sent out of the city, and immediately surrounded. Fortunately, the soldiers and brothers brought by Zheng Zhongwen and wanwutang were on the scene to maintain order. Otherwise, once surrounded, the refugees saw the rice with white flowers, they would easily have rice grabbing riots, with unpredictable results. Chapter 376 Under the protection of the soldiers, the order of the porridge shed was gradually completed. There was no riot. A bowl of white porridge was sent to the refugees. Looking at their expression of satisfaction and joy, everyone felt that all the hard work was worth it. Accompanied by Zheng Zhongwen, Qi Rongyue delivered medicine to several sick refugees. He was busy living until it was dark before returning to the city. Ten thousand catties of rice, plus the grain released by the king''s office and the magistrate''s Yamen, is enough for these refugees to survive the most difficult days. In just a few days, the names of Mr. Zheng Zhongwen and Mr. Wan of Qi Rongyue were spread throughout the refugee camp. People to people exchanges are very simple. The exchange of sincerity and trust is simple, but it is difficult to do well. But Qi Rongyue is handy. She is not the first time to do such a thing, not only experience, but also sincerity. She sincerely hoped that these refugees would be fed and fed and suffer less. She was trying her best to help them. "She''s got all the publicity, as if she''s going to be a good person!" Chu Tian stood on the city gate and looked at Qi Rongyue, who was supported and praised by groups of refugees outside the city. He was very unhappy. It seemed that the limelight should have belonged to her. She should have got the praise alone, but now min Hengzhi glanced at her and said: "such limelight really shouldn''t let her go alone. If you think of such limelight, It''s not impossible! " Chu Tian raised his eyebrows and looked at him sideways: "talk about it!" Min Hengzhi pointed to the rice porridge shed outside the city, and said: "it''s very busy every day. No matter how many people there are, if you serve porridge to the refugees as a princess, I think they will support you like Qi Rongyue, oh no, even more! After all, your status is so much higher than her, and such condescension will naturally have a better effect than her introduction of civilians. " Chu Tianxin followed his fingers and looked at the porridge shed. There were grass on the simple wooden frame. The shed was very narrow, but there were many people. You pushed me, I hit you, and everyone''s sleeves were high. They were very busy and sweating. Around them were full of dirty and smelly refugees. The dirty hand kept extending towards the porridge shed and took over the bowl of steaming porridge. Her stomach churned, and the bird''s nest she ate at noon almost didn''t spit out. "She quickly waved:" this kind of fashion, who loves who goes out, I just don''t go to join in this bustle She said that she would never stay on the city gate again. She pulled min Hengzhi around and walked away. She did not want to see more at a glance, for fear of affecting her appetite at night. Min Hengzhi''s heart is cold hum: as expected, if there is a father, there must be a daughter. The father''s ruthlessness is completely inherited from his daughter. After going down the gate tower, min Hengzhi breaks away from Chu Tianxin and holds his hand tightly. In a low voice, he says, "I want to go out of the city and have a look. Go back first!" Chu Tian frowned: "it''s just refugees. What''s good? You don''t have to worry about them when you have food and a place to sleep. " Min Hengzhi looked at her face. On this gorgeous but cool face, he could not see a trace of concern for thousands of refugees outside the city. Such a person, also deserve to be a princess? "This is Jincheng, and I''m the king of Jin. It''s my duty, and it''s also my duty. Go back and don''t have to wait for me to eat at night." Then he turned and strode away. No matter how Chu Tianxin shouts, he keeps it unheard of. Chapter 377 "And miss Qi?" Asked a soldier of minhengzhi Dynasty. "A lot of refugees are ill today," said the soldier. "Miss Qi has gone to treat them!" Min Hengzhi''s heart leaped wildly and asked: "many refugees are ill? What''s wrong? What are the symptoms? " Fu Bing said: "in the morning, two children were sick. They were vomiting and diarrhea. They had rashes on their faces. They were very weak. By noon, a dozen adults and children were sick. Most of the symptoms were the same." Min Hengzhi''s palms are gradually sweating. This is the result he is most afraid of. Is it really what he thinks? The occurrence of the disaster is not terrible. What''s terrible is that after the disaster, corpses are scattered all over the country. Rotten corpses are watered into the river, spreading the source of the disease along with the flow. Once the disease occurs, it will spread at a very fast speed. Not only these refugees, but also Jincheng, are spared. There was an ancient book that said that after the outbreak of the disease, even a country can be destroyed! Such a disaster is not the first. "Come on, take me to see Miss Qi!" Min Hengzhi''s heart beat like thunder drum. His mind is blank now. He just wants to see Qi Rongyue immediately and take her away from here and the place where the disease originated. Fubing quickly led min Hengzhi to the refugee camp. At the prompt of the refugees, they soon found Qi Rongyue who was pulse checking for a little girl. Zheng Zhongwen is standing on Qi Rongyue''s side. Xueer is standing on the other side. Both of them have a big pot in their hands. Qi Rongyue finishes his pulse and turns his head to say something to Xueer. Xueer immediately steps forward and brings the big pot close to the woman beside the girl. The woman holds up the bowl and catches the brown soup that Xueer has released from the pot. Min Hengzhi rushes forward, grabs Qi Rongyue''s wrist and pulls her up from the girl''s body. Qi Rongyue is stunned. He sees that Min Hengzhi is the one holding her. He quickly pulls out his hand. But with her strength, how can he be min Hengzhi''s opponent? Min Hengzhi''s hand is like an iron hoop, holding her arm to death. Zheng Zhongwen put the pot in his hand into the guard''s hand, pulled out a long sword from his waist, bullied him, whether he was the king of Jin or the king of heaven, and he refused to move his dissolving moon. The king of Jin held Qi Rongyue in one hand and pulled out his sword to deal with Zheng Zhongwen''s attack. He should always pay attention to the refugees around him so as not to hurt the innocent people. In this way, his skill could not be fully used. However, ten rounds later, Zheng Zhongwen''s long sword stabbed his right arm. With the appearance of the royal guards who came along with the king of Jin, they were about to rush forward to help, but they were stopped by the refugees. The scene became very chaotic for a while. Qi Rongyue''s wrist ached and shouted at Min Hengzhi: "Min Hengzhi, are you crazy? What are you doing? " Minhengzhi is bleeding in spite of the wound on his right arm, and his left hand is still holding her dead: "I''m not crazy, but you are crazy. You know what''s wrong with them, but you still have to stay here to find death. Are you crazy? What is it?" Zheng Zhongwen frowned, suddenly stopped attacking and asked min Hengzhi, "what do you mean by that? What do you mean the moon is dying? You speak clearly! " Min Hengzhi said coldly, "I can''t tell you. Get out of the way. I''ll take her." Qi Rongyue seemed to understand what he was afraid of. He frowned and said, "things are not what you think. Let go first!" Chapter 378 Not what he thought? What is that? Min Heng sees Qi Rongyue as if he is not lying. He releases his hand and stares at her face, waiting for her answer. She withdrew from him, looked up and down at Zheng Zhongwen, and saw that he was not hurt. Then she turned to face min Hengzhi and said, "you go back to the city first, wait for us in the Rongyu hall. I have three patients to see, and then go back. Then we will discuss countermeasures." She spoke in a casual manner, like a very familiar old acquaintance, but can be particularly cold, as if there was something between them that could not be resolved. Knowing that it was useless to force, min Hengzhi no longer spoke much. He turned around and left the refugee camp with his guard and went straight to the Rongyu hall. "Are you ok?" Zheng Zhongwen took her hand, saw the green and red intersected on her wrist, and said, "Damn it, min Hengzhi didn''t know what medicine he had taken wrong. It''s just inexplicable that he didn''t want to die." Qi Rongyue shook his head and whispered: "he misunderstood something! That''s why! " Zheng Zhongwen doesn''t understand: "what''s the misunderstanding? What happened when he said you wanted to die? You know? " Qi Rongyue stood on tiptoe, leaned his lips to his son and whispered a few words. Zheng Zhongwen''s face suddenly changed. He grabbed her hand and said in a frightened voice, "is this true?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "of course, it''s not true. Otherwise, how can I let you stand here? I already know this in my mind. Now it''s inconvenient to say. I''ll talk about it in detail when I arrive at the Rongyu hall." Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "OK!" Although he was surprised in his heart, he always believed in the words of dissolving the moon. If she said it was not true, it must not be true. In the evening, the two returned to the city from the refugee camp, and went straight back to the Rongyu hall. The gate of the Rongyu hall was open, and the room had already held the lamp. Once entering the door, they could feel a very depressing atmosphere. Min Hengzhi is sitting at the back of Qi Rongyue''s regular clinic table. There is the blue book on the table, which is exactly the "boudoir gossip" Qi Rongyue is reading every day. Qi Rongyue frowned and said, "please come to the king of Jin. It''s not suitable for you to sit there." Min Hengzhi''s eyes lightly swept the books on the desk, and there was a light smile on the corner of his mouth. His eyes were sharp as if he had seen everything. Zheng Zhongwen has read that book, and naturally understands what his smile means. He secretly says that it''s not good. He doesn''t know what min Hengzhi is thinking. Min Hengzhi got up, walked out of the clinic, and went to the backyard with Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen. There is a small hall for eating in the backyard. There are all kinds of tables and chairs in it. Qi Rongyue leads them into the hall, and then asks Xueer to stay outside. No one is allowed to overhear. Min Hengzhi took the lead in saying: "you say things are not what I think, so, what is going on? Why in a day, there will be so many refugees with sudden diseases, and the symptoms are all the same - "he looked at Zheng Zhongwen, and still said:" they are all the same as the epidemic! " Qi Rongyue said: "it''s not a disease, it''s someone poisoning!" She said in a low voice. Min Hengzhi stared at Jun and asked: "someone poisoned him? Are you sure? " Qi nodding as like as two peas: "I''m sure that I have seen the epidemic, and this is very similar, but it is not exactly the same. And after they took my medicine, the symptoms were relieved immediately. If the epidemic is so, do you think it is possible?" Of course, it''s impossible for a master to make a medicine that can control the epidemic in such a short time. It''s impossible for an epidemic to be controlled so quickly. Otherwise, epidemic disease, what to be afraid of? "What kind of poison is it?" Min Hengzhi asked. In fact, she didn''t want to say that because this kind of poison is very rare, but it is just this kind of poison that she and min Hengzhi have seen! Chapter 379 Thinking of the refugees who are suffering and the murderer who is hiding in the dark and may be poisoned again, she finally opened her mouth: "it''s lantuohua poison!" Lantuo flower? Min Hengzhi''s eyes widened. He looked at Qi Rongyue incredulously and asked, "how do you know lantuohua?" She drooped her eyes and whispered, "don''t worry how I know. You only need to know it''s this kind of poison, and I can detoxify it. What you should do is to find the murderer hidden in the dark. Otherwise, once there''s a rumor that what they have is plague, what''s the consequence? You should know better than me!" What are the consequences? In Min Hengzhi''s mind, the scenes that he wanted to forget, but could not forget, tortured his miserable memory day and night. He was the son of Minguo government in western Yunnan. He was supposed to be carefree, but he changed his fate completely because of a sudden outbreak of plague. He watched his father, mother, brother and younger sister being pushed into the fire. If the master had not suddenly appeared and saved his life, he would have died with his family. In that year, all the people in the Minguo mansion, except him, died in the fire because they were infected with the terrible plague! It was Emperor Chu Zong and Tianyu''s father who ordered the family to be burned. After the master saved him, he told him that in fact, his disease was not plague, but the poison of lantuohua. The symptoms of as like as two peas in a blue patch are similar to those of the disease. The ordinary doctor can not distinguish it clearly. When he was 14 years old, he went to Kyoto to know that it was Chu Zongtai who was too afraid of the influence of the Minguo government in western Yunnan. He secretly ordered people to poison him and spread the rumors of the disease in Minguo government. He pushed the boat along the water and ordered the door to be destroyed. He took the banner of "for the country and for the people" and did the work of eliminating dissidents. This is also the reason why he went with Chu Lian. He wanted to avenge his parents and the dead spirits of the Minguo mansion. But he didn''t expect that Chu Zong would trust him so much, or even love him, make him king, and even betroth the most beloved Princess to him. At first, he thought that Chu Zong did it to make up for his own debt. Later, he found that Chu Zong didn''t seem to feel that he owed anything to him and preferred him, just because his father had made great contributions to the Chu Dynasty, and because of his young bravery, he was worthy of his daughter. He also gave birth to the idea of giving up revenge, but at that time, it was too late! He raised his eyes and looked at Qi Rongyue: "how do you know about lantuohua?" He only told Tianyu about lantuohua. He kept two lantuohua plants in his house in Kyoto and showed them to Tianyu. Qi dissolves the moon to hang the MOU, covers the emotion surging in the MOU, the light voice way: "the master says, I have seen." She bit her lips, raised her eyes suddenly, and looked at Min Hengzhi straightly. She said, "Shifu also told me about you, the death of Min Guogong. So, are you colluding with Chu Lian because of this?" Long pressure on the bottom of my heart, finally asked the mouth. Zheng Zhongwen''s face on one side was terrible. He didn''t expect that such words would come out of Rongyue''s mouth and collude? After a brief blank in his mind, he quickly began to work, thinking of many things. Chapter 380 The emperor of Chu died suddenly, the empress died for love, the long princess was so sad that she fell into the water. Is all this a fake? The death of the emperor of Chu was not due to a sudden death due to illness. The empress was not martyred, and the eldest princess did not fall into the water. So, who is the person who controls all this? The answer is coming out. He looks at the dissolving moon in surprise. Why does she know all this? Who is the master she said? When did she know min Hengzhi? He suddenly found that the dissolving moon in front of him was both familiar and unfamiliar! How little he knows about her! Min Hengzhi did not deny her questioning, but said in a weak voice: "some things are not what you think, and the people I don''t want to hurt the most are --" "shut up, don''t mention her name, you don''t deserve it!" Zheng Zhongwen saw her for the first time, and min Hengzhi saw her like this! She? Who is it? Zheng Zhongwen wants to ask, but he doesn''t dare to ask. Is the "she" she she said the long princess? Min Hengzhi is silent. Yes, he is indeed unworthy of being her fiance or even mentioning her name! He got up and said to Qi Rongyue, "I already know about lantuohua. I will find out the murderer as soon as possible. Be careful yourself!" After saying that, he left the hall quickly. In the hall, only Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen are left. The sky outside is dark. The lamp on the table is more bright, and Qi Rongyue''s face is more pale. She turned her eyes to Zheng Zhongwen, who was still in shock, and said with a wry smile, "if you have anything to ask, ask." Zheng Zhongwen looked at her, looked at the unbearable sadness in her eyes, looked at her hand tightly wringing the veil and kept shivering. This was the first time for him to see the dissolving moon. Even when facing the door destroying robbers that day, she did not show such emotions. The heart seemed to be pricked, slightly aching. He reached out his hand, took her into his arms and whispered, "I don''t ask, I don''t ask anything, until the day you want to say it, then tell me!" Her defense heart collapsed at this moment, and her tears could not stop falling down, soaked his lapel, and those deep sadness and helplessness flooded out at this moment. She wanted to say, to say, there was no left. She didn''t say anything in the end, some things, don''t know better than know! The next day, more people were poisoned in the refugee camp, and there were already bad rumors brewing in the camp. Qi Rongyue was surrounded by people as soon as he arrived in the camp, and everyone asked the same question. Are they suffering from plague! "Please believe me, you don''t have the plague, but the nearby water source is polluted, which leads to the collective illness. But you can rest assured that you can control your illness immediately after taking my medicine. Don''t be afraid. It''s OK. Believe me!" Most people are willing to believe Qi Rongyue, but there are also a small number of people who do not believe her, question her medical skills, and question her interpretation of this matter. It is such a small number of people who constantly incite the feelings of refugees in the crowd, so that the camp, which had been quiet, would be noisy again. Even some people rushed to the gate of the city and asked to enter the city. The scene was out of control for a while. Qi Rongyue''s and Zheng Zhongwen''s shouting was gradually drowned by the excited crowd. Chapter 381 After all, everyone wants to live, no one wants to die, they need a statement, a reassurance. As the scene became more and more out of control, a sound of horse hoofs came from far and near, from the official road on the left to the broad road outside the city, to the place where refugees gathered. First of all, it was min Hengzhi in black. His face was cold, and he pulled out his sword from his waist. He said in a high voice, "if you don''t want to die, move away!" Everyone knew him and knew that he was the highest decision-maker in Jincheng. The people who wanted to ask him for a talk, when they saw his cold face, they all swallowed the words back to their stomachs. They did not dare to say more, and they quietly withdrew. Zheng Zhongwen pulls Qi Rongyue to minhengzhi''s horse and asks, "is it clear?" Min Hengzhi saw the hands they held together, frowned slightly, said nothing, turned over and dismounted, waved his hand to the people behind him. Immediately a bodyguard hit the horse and threw the man on the back of the horse to the ground. The man cried, and his back was tied behind him. His face was gray, his nose was blue and his face was swollen, and he had a bloody wound. Min Hengzhi said: "my subordinates found this man sneaking under the front green leaf slope. When they came to inquire, he suddenly ran away and hurt people. After being caught, they found this on him!" Min Hengzhi felt out an oil paper package from his bosom and handed it to Qi Rongyue. Zheng Zhongwen was afraid of something wrong, so he hurriedly reached out: "I''ll take it!" Qi is moved in his heart and shakes his head with a smile: "it''s OK, I''ll come!" She took the oilpaper bag by hand. Min Hengzhi must have seen this thing. He is OK, and she will be OK, of course. Open the oil paper bag, which contains at least half a kilogram of light blue powder. She turned to the soldier and said, "take a bowl and pour half a bowl of water." The soldiers immediately followed suit. Soon they brought half a bowl of water. Zheng Zhongwen took the bowl and handed it to Qi Rongyue. Qi dissolved moon as like as two peas of light blue powder, and the powder was turned into water, and the color of the water was exactly the same as that of the normal water, and there was no peculiar smell. Qi Rongyue opened his medicine box again, and took out a shallow porcelain bottle from the second layer of the medicine box. On the porcelain bottle was pasted a red paper with the words "green stone powder" written on it. She took some white Turquoise powder and sprinkled it into the water bowl. The color of the water immediately changed, and it became black as ink, even bubbling. Qi Rongyue said, "if you drink such a bowl of water, you will surely die in three hours." "What kind of poison is it?" Min Hengzhi asked Qi Rongyue said: "lantuohua, only when it is such a hot poison, will it encounter green stone powder changing into ink." "But these refugees, the symptoms after poisoning, are not as serious as you said," Min Hengzhi doubted Qi Rongyue nodded: "that''s because the poisoner didn''t directly poison their diet, but chose other ways, such as putting the poison in the water in the porridge shed, and after the toxin is stirred and cooked, it will also disperse some, so the symptoms of the poisoned person will be light and disease like, I think, this is exactly the effect the poisoner wants." Min Hengzhi looked at the man on the ground and said angrily, "say, why do you do this?" The man first argued that he didn''t know. After being beaten violently by the royal guards, he couldn''t resist the beating. He repeatedly said, "I said, forgive me, forgive me!" Chapter 382 The man confessed that he was just a runner. He would do whatever the superior asked him to do. As for the consequences of doing this, he didn''t know at all. Every day, he stays near the Qingshui River near the refugee camp. Whenever he sees someone cooking in the camp come to fetch water, he pretends to be a refugee and helps to lift the water. Then he poisons it in a bucket. Qi Rongyue looked at the middle-aged man and said, "a bucket of water, how many medicines?" The man shook his head and said, "I don''t know how many medicines I put down. They are all wrapped up by the man on the top. A bucket of water and a small bag are not many. After the first day''s medication, I saw no dead people in the camp. I heard that some people were vomiting and diarrhea. I thought it was just diarrhea medicine." Qi Rongyue frowned, and asked, "why don''t you have a small bag every time? Now you only find this big bag?" The man hurriedly said, "yesterday I gave you a small bag, but today I only gave you a big bag, saying that I would sprinkle it all in the Qingshui River. Before I could go, you would catch me." Qi Rongyue asked again, "what about the paper that used to pack medicine? But what else The man said, "I''ll throw it in the grass by the river!" Qi Rongyue doesn''t ask anymore. He takes an eye to see min Hengzhi. Min Hengzhi agrees to ask his subordinates to escort him to the river. Sure enough, he soon finds two yellow paper bags of medicine and comes back. Qi Rongyue takes over the yellow paper and looks at it for a while. His expression changes many times. His eyes and eyebrows are full of melancholy. Zheng Zhongwen looked at another piece of yellow paper for a long time, but he didn''t see anything. He said curiously, "is there any clue on this? How can I not understand? " Of course, he can''t understand. He has never been to Laiwu mountain, and he doesn''t know the master. How can he understand the secret connection between the master and his disciples. Min Hengzhi frowned tightly and realized something. He said to Qi Rongyue, "you doubt Shifu her -" she shook her head and motioned him not to say, not here. Min Hengzhi closes his mouth, turns around and enters the city. Qi Rongyue collects two pieces of yellow paper and then enters the city. There is a darkroom on the city gate. Three people enter and let the trustworthy people keep outside. "What do you find, mysterious and mysterious?" Zheng Zhongwen felt in a bad mood. Between Rongyue and minheng, he seemed to be familiar with something beyond his imagination. Qi Rongyue did not make a sound, quickly lit the oil lamp on the table, took the yellow paper to bake on the oil lamp for a while, only to see that there was no handwriting on the paper, after the heat baking, gradually appeared two lines of handwriting. The handwriting is messy. It was written in a hurry. Although it is messy, Qi Rongyue and min Hengzhi can recognize it as the handwriting of the master at a glance. Looking at the messy handwriting, Zheng Zhongwen read: "green branches and red leaves fall, three lions sit in the courtyard." "What do you mean? Who left that? " Zheng Zhongwen looks at Qi Rongyue, who is obviously upset. Qi Rongyue said: "this is the word left by my master. This poison is also her match. The way of poisoning is what she told me. It can attract min Hengzhi''s attention, but it doesn''t hurt people. Only she can do it. It seems that she is under duress." Min Hengzhi nodded: "yes, there are not many people in the world who know about lantuo flower poison. I am one of them. Since Tianyu ''s accident, she has completely broken contact with me. I know that she is also blaming me and doesn'' t want to recognize me as a disciple. But now, she chooses to ask me for help in this way. It seems that we must find her as soon as possible." Chapter 383 Zheng Zhongwen''s face was surprised, and Rong Yue said that this is the handwriting left by her master, while min Hengzhi said that he is the disciple of this man, that is to say, the relationship between the two of them is brother and sister? Have you studied art under a master? Just now min Hengzhi also mentioned the long princess. What does this have to do with the long princess? Why didn''t Rong Yue tell him before? Why keep it from him? Qi Rongyue looks at Zheng Zhongwen and sighs: "I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but I didn''t want to be a brother or sister with min Hengzhi, and I didn''t want to have anything to do with him. I didn''t know each other. Who knows?" she sighs again: "now the priority is to save the master first. I will tell you other things slowly!" Zheng Zhongwen is not unreasonable. He knows that if he doesn''t speak, there must be something difficult to say: "OK, listen to you!" He picked up the yellow paper on the table and looked at the simple ten words, green branches and red leaves falling, three lions sitting in the courtyard. After a little thought, Zheng Zhongwen said, "I guess Shifu must be in Jincheng, but she doesn''t know her specific location, so she uses the green branches and red leaves to describe her current residence." Qi Rongyue nodded: "I think so too. The person who takes Shifu must be in Jincheng and familiar with the current situation of Jincheng. Moreover, he should have found that Shifu didn''t mean to help him harm people. So he ordered the person who poisoned him to put the remaining large amount of poison into the river once, so that Jincheng and even the people in the lower reaches of Jincheng could be poisoned." Min Hengzhi said: "fortunately, I caught the poisoner today, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable." ZHENG Zhongwen shook his head and said: "things will not be so simple, if I am the behind the scenes, I will never let only one person to poison, just like the egg seller, I will never put all the eggs in one basket, so it is not safe, do you want to break them together? If the basket is loaded separately, it will only lose a small part. " Min Hengzhi rushed out of the door and said to the bodyguard outside: "quickly, send someone out of the city immediately to check the Bank of Qingshui River. If you see any suspicious people, you should bring them back. Also, inform the porridge shed that you should not use the water in Qingshui River today. I will send someone to send the water. Refugees are not allowed to go to Qingshui River to get water. Guard against death for me and never let any suspicious people escape!" After the bodyguard led the way, he went back to the darkroom. Seeing Zheng Zhongwen still looking at the yellow paper, he went up and asked, "what can be seen?" Zheng Zhongwen pointed to the yellow paper and said, "look at this paper. It looks like ordinary yellow paper, but if you look at it carefully, you will find that this yellow paper is different from the yellow paper we usually use." Min Hengzhi took over the yellow paper delivered by Zheng Zhongwen, looked at it carefully and shook his head: "I can''t see it. It''s like ordinary yellow paper. It''s all over the street, nothing strange!" At this time, Qi Rongyue said: "yellow paper is widely used and cheap. The children of poor families also use yellow paper to practice their calligraphy. The pharmacy packs yellow paper for medicine, and the snack shop packs yellow paper for snacks. Have you ever noticed that the yellow paper of Chu Dynasty is thin, soft and tough, and the creases after folding are not obvious, but these two yellow papers are obvious Different, except for the same color, the paper is thicker and has obvious wrinkles. According to the handwriting of the master, this paper is obviously not delicate enough to write. " Chapter 384 Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "so, this paper is not from Jincheng, or even from Chu Dynasty." Min Hengzhi turned around again and went out, and said to another bodyguard, "go to the magistrate''s Yamen immediately, let Lord Wang find out that Jincheng is the address of all foreign businessmen as soon as possible, let him do things in a low-key way, don''t make a noise, so as not to disturb the snake!" After the bodyguard left, he went back to the house and said to Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue, "do you have anything else to add?" Zheng Zhongwen said: "the green branches and red leaves should refer to a certain kind of tree, and this kind of tree must not be a common tree everywhere. Now this solar term is when the leaves are luxuriant, how can there be leaves falling?"? It''s strange that there are three lions sitting and three lions sitting in the courtyard. When we see these two words at the first sight, we will definitely associate them with stone lions. However, if stone lions are used in the general house, there are two at most. And who will put stone lions in the courtyard outside the courtyard? So I guess these three lions are not stone lions. " Min Hengzhi frowned: "not a stone lion, what would it be?" Qi Rongyue said: "if it is not a stone lion, it is very likely to be a surname, you can check from this aspect." Min Hengzhi nodded and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "it''s very important for the master, but it''s also important for the peace of mind in the refugee camp. I''ll leave it to Zheng Shizi. Please pay more attention to it." Although Zheng Zhongwen didn''t want to be separated from Qi Rongyue, he also knew that this matter was of great importance. He said to min Heng, "take good care of Rongyue, and give me the refugee camp!" After all, these days, Zheng Zhongwen has also established a certain prestige in the refugee camp. In addition to his identity, the original restless refugee camp, under his combination of hard and soft, soon calmed down. Those who had previously picked up trouble, he sent people to watch secretly. Once there was a change, he immediately took it. He suspected that the people who were secretly picking things up were sent by the secret behind the scenes. On the other hand, min Hengzhi got the list of foreign businessmen handed in by Mr. Wang, and soon locked one of them, Zhou merchants. They settled in a courtyard in Yuanbei street, Jincheng City, with the owner''s surname of Shi. Min Hengzhi has sent people to stare at the yard without immediate action. No matter whether the master is in the yard or not, they can''t rush in and look for someone. If they are, the master will probably be taken hostage by the other side and fall into danger. If they are not, it may scare the snake and make the hidden black hand look for opportunities to move. At that time, they want to find them again. I''m afraid that extremely difficult. "Prince, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go!" The middle-aged man in blue leans over a young man in royal guards and whispers. The young man in the royal guards said: "even if they catch the poisoned people, they can''t find us. What are you flustered about?" The middle-aged man in Qingyi said: "I always feel that something is wrong. It''s said that the king of Jin took the murderer. When he knew that there was a behind the scenes emissary behind him, it shouldn''t be such a reaction. Shouldn''t he immediately pursue the murderer in the whole city?" The young man in royal guards hummed: "don''t always impose your own ideas on others. Do you think the officials in the world are the same as you? It''s not a short time since we came to Chu Dynasty. Haven''t you found out? Most of the officials, when they are in trouble, it is better to have one more thing than one less. If they can perfunctorize the past, who will make trouble for themselves? " Chapter 385 The middle-aged of Qingyi still felt bad and wanted to persuade again, but was interrupted by the young man of royal guards with a wave of his hand: "needless to say, at this juncture, we are foreigners, suddenly disappeared, but it''s not good. We still need to continue to do more with this identity in the Chu Dynasty. How can we give up this identity now without any movement?" Seeing that it''s useless to say more, Qingyi middle-aged people don''t have any more nonsense, just sighed: "in this case, we should hold still first. On the other side of the refugee camp, we should find another way. Those who are sent to pick things, I will inform them to settle down for a while, so as not to let people doubt. I think that Zheng Shizi is not a good person to send, as if he has already suspected those lives." The Royal youth nodded: "well, you can arrange to let them close their mouths tightly, and don''t show any bad breath!" There was a fierce light on the young man''s middle-aged face, and he said in a cold voice, "these people are Chu Dynasty people. When they were first used, they took a great risk. Now if they dare to rebel, I will never let them go!" "Gongliang adults, don''t be so nervous. Things may not be as complicated as you think. Those people just talk and don''t do anything illegal in the refugee camp. Even if they are caught, they are just the crime of gathering people to make trouble. They are not stupid. If you give us the information, what will be good for them? Don''t think too much! " "Three princes, we should always be prepared for everything, but we can''t wait for things to come before we think of countermeasures!" Gong Liangjun is worried. The reason why the three princes are so optimistic is that they have never met setbacks along the way. Once they encounter setbacks, they will be hard to bear the consequences and win the big responsibilities! However, he was stubborn and refused to listen to his advice. In the deep night, several black shadows appeared quietly outside the teacher''s house. After a visit, two black shadows took the lead in jumping onto the courtyard wall. After a visit in the courtyard, they sent out a safety signal to the people outside the courtyard. Immediately, four other black shadows jumped into the courtyard together. "Follow me, don''t run around!" Min Hengzhi holds Qi Rongyue''s wrist and whispers. Qi Rongyue takes back his hand and says in a low voice, "you take care of yourself!" Qi Rongyue''s foreign Kung Fu is poor, but his lightness Kung Fu is good. With his lightness, he disappeared completely under minheng''s eyes. Min Heng is helpless, so he has to act according to the previous plan and act separately in order to find the master''s place of detention as soon as possible. Even if he doesn''t find the master, he tries not to disturb the people in the house. She soon found that although the house was not big, it was only two-way in, but there were many guards guarding it. These guards looked well-trained and were not ordinary guards. Obviously, they were not ordinary merchants living here. Qi Rongyue is secretly excited. It seems that they are gambling right! Hiding in the dark, she looked at the layout of the house and wondered where she would lock the very important prisoners? Her eyes locked on a house, of course, a closely guarded place. Shifu has excellent martial arts, which can make her practice poison and hurt people. Obviously, the level of these guards is not enough. Shifu must have been poisoned, and her martial arts can''t be exerted, so she can only be controlled temporarily. Her cat moved and walked quietly in the shadow. When the wind started, she felt a side of the veil in her arms and shook it in the wind. "It smells good! What is the flower smell? Why didn''t you smell it before? " "No, there is - poison -" words just fell, four strong black shadows fell together, failed to make a cry for help. Chapter 386 Using poison is undoubtedly the best and quickest way. She is good at it, so she should make good use of it. Walking to the strong man''s bedroom, the door was locked by a big lock, and the windows were nailed by wooden bars. If you want to enter without disturbing other people in the courtyard, you have to open the big lock. It''s a technical job to unlock the lock. She hasn''t learned it, but she has one thing that can make the heavy lock turn into waste in an instant. When he was separated from Zhongwen, he gave her the dagger for self-defense. It was a small, delicate and iron like clay cutting blade. It was the most precious treasure of the Zhou royal family that Marquis Zheng accidentally got in Longxi. He gave it to his only son. Zhongwen originally intended to give the dagger to Princess Chang, but he didn''t expect that the news of Princess Chang''s engagement with King Jin came out of the palace. Later, he never saw Princess Chang again. The dagger couldn''t be delivered. Unexpectedly, after turning around, the dagger finally fell into her hands. She secretly used her internal strength to make the force split, and the big lock fell in response to the sound. She cautiously turned to her side. After pushing the door open, she grabbed the unconscious guard and threw it into the room. Sure enough, a silver light flickered in the dark night, poking into the guard''s chest. When he found out that he had killed the wrong person, a strange smell came into his nose. He could not even react, and the man had fallen down. With a sharp blade in her hand, she went over the bodies of the two men and came to the bed where the figures were wriggling. She heard the whine, as if the person''s mouth on the bed was blocked, and there was no sound at all. Quickly lighting up the light in the room, she saw a man tied to the bed, with long disordered hair, haggard face, a wad of cloth in her mouth, full of alert color in her eyes, and the bright red tears in the corner of her eyes were very striking. "Master!" she said There was a strange light in Jianyun''s eyes, and a pair of beautiful eyes stared at Qi Rongyue until all the ties on her body were removed, and the cloth towel in her mouth was removed, and her eyes did not blink. When her hands are free again, she grabs Qi Rongyue''s collar and pulls it hard. The clasp of the collar is off, revealing the white and delicate skin on her chest. On the snow muscle, the bright red flame mark is lifelike. Jian Yun''s hand trembled slightly, looking at the mark, and looking at Qi Rongyue''s face, she said in a trembling voice, "yu''er, is that you? Is that you, yu''er? " Qi Rongyue''s tears suddenly burst out, choking and plunging into Jianyun''s arms: "master!" This movement, how familiar is Jane Yun? Every time Tianyu plays coquetry to her, she will dive into her arms like this. When Tianyu was 13 years old, she was a teacher. She had been a teacher for five years. She was just like a gift from heaven. She was as close as her own daughter. When she was there, she was not unhappy for a day. She never thought about it. That was goodbye. But she also knew that yu''er would not die. In her body, she had a treasure to protect her life, which was the biggest reason why she was willing to accept yu''er as an apprentice. She wanted to solve the mystery of her treasure to protect her life, but she didn''t expect to do anything, so she had an accident. At this time, there was a sound of disordered footsteps. Qi Rongyue hurried out of the master''s arms, tied the clasp on the collar, and whispered, "master, min Hengzhi doesn''t know about this. You only think I''m your little apprentice, Qi Rongyue!" Jane Yun nodded. The fewer people who naturally know this kind of thing, the better! It wasn''t min Hengzhi who rushed in, but the guards who rushed in quickly. The yard guard pulls out a long sword and pours on it. The sword moves very fast. Chapter 387 Jane Yun knows the skill of her apprentice. She has good medical skills, but her martial arts can only be regarded as reluctance. Obviously, she is not the opponent of these experts at present. She hates the poison of cartilage powder in her body and can''t help her. She can only be told to deal with it carefully. Qi Rongyue can''t win, but it won''t be too hard to escape. But behind her, she is a teacher who looks like a reincarnated parent. How can she escape? How can she escape? She fought each other''s long sword with a short blade. She suffered losses. However, her arm was stabbed by three moves, but she didn''t even hum. She refused to step back even if the blood splashed. Jane Yun was so scared that she hurriedly said: "dissolve the moon, you go quickly, they won''t hurt me, you go first!" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I will not go, I will not go!" She doesn''t want to lose another family member, doesn''t want to! Just when the long sword broke the wind and was about to stab her in the chest, a broken lock hit the long sword hard and forced the long sword to stab, only scratching Qi Rongyue''s left arm. Then a familiar figure jumped into the room, and immediately handed in his hand with the guard. "Zhongwen?" She was surprised and surprised to see the man who protected her in front of her. She was very happy. With him, she was not afraid of anything. The guard was forced to retreat by Zheng Zhongwen, who was furious, and finally died in Zheng Zhongwen''s hands. He turned back and looked at the girl in front of him. His plain clothes were stained with bright red blood. His ruddy face was pale. His heart ached heavily: "I''m so damn. If I came earlier and earlier, you wouldn''t!" Qi Rongyue shook his head and said with a smile, "you came in time!" "Rongyue, who is he?" Jian Yun stood up by the edge of the bed and asked Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue said: "master, he is Zhongwen, Zheng Zhongwen!" It is not the first time for Jianyun to hear the name. Her eyes twinkled a little. She asked, "but Zheng Shizi from the Marquis of Yongping?" "It''s just that I''m polite," Zheng Zhongwen said He also called her Shifu. It seems that he has a special relationship with yu''er! At this time, there was another sound of footsteps. Min Hengzhi, who had already been startled, also found here. When he saw that Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen had rescued the master, he was relieved at last. Min Hengzhi said: "master, I''ve sent someone to catch up with two people who have escaped." Jianyun''s eyes swept min Heng''s eyes sharply and nodded lightly: "well, let''s leave here first!" Min Hengzhi said: "go to the palace. It''s safe there." Jianyun ignores minhengzhi, but says to qirongyue, "Rongyue, where do you live?" "I opened a Rongyu hall in Jincheng, and I live in it every day. But now those two people haven''t been caught yet. It''s not safe for you to go to the Rongyu hall," said Rongyue Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly said: "master can go to my house for a while. My place is not impressive, and it''s safer." Jianyun nodded, "OK, go to your place!" Zheng Zhongwen was flattered and surprised. He leaned over and said, "master, please!" Jane contains the poison of chondral powder. Her strength is limited. She can''t walk as well. Seeing this, min Heng hurried forward and said, "master, I will carry you!" Jian Yun still ignores min Hengzhi, but glances at Zheng Zhongwen, who quickly comes to her and squats down. Without saying a word, Jianyun leaned over and did not look at minheng again. Zheng Zhongwen carried her out of the yard and put her in the carriage outside. Chapter 388 Min Hengzhi looks at the indifferent and alienated faces of Shifu and Rongyue, and his heart is also very sad. Shifu and Qi Rongyue hate him and blame him, and he can''t argue. A group of people came to Zheng Zhongwen''s residence, a small courtyard, three simple rooms. There was a peach tree planted in the courtyard. The tree was covered with green peaches, which swayed gently in the night wind. Although the yard is small, it''s clean and tidy. It''s very warm to look at, but it''s in line with Jianyun''s appetite. When Sangui heard the news, he saw that the young master had led many people home, and a woman was still on his back. Miss Qi, who was standing beside him, seemed to be hurt. He was very scared. Zheng Zhongwen said, "don''t be shocked. Go and tidy up a guest room!" Three expensive who dare to hesitate, flustered went. Zheng Zhongwen first took Jianyun to his room, and then found a clean cloth to cover the wound for Rongyue. Seeing Zheng Zhongwen''s carefulness and heartache, Jane Yun nodded secretly in her heart. Fate is really a wonderful thing. She couldn''t bear the initial red line when she went around. "Does it hurt?" His carefulness warmed her heart. She shook her head: "it doesn''t hurt!" "How can it not hurt? The wound is so deep. I have no medicine here. I have to ask Sangui to get your medicine chest from the dissolving Yu hall." With that, he rushed out of the room and shouted Sangui''s name in the courtyard. Min Hengzhi takes the opportunity to go forward and want to see Qi Rongyue''s wound. Qi Rongyue turns around indifferently: "I''m ok, don''t worry about the king of Jin." Embarrassed, he retracted his hand and turned his eyes to the master. "How are you, master?" Jane Yun replied to him with the same indifference: "I''m ok, don''t worry about the king." Every time she thinks of Tianyu''s death, her heart is as painful as a knife cut. Although Tianyu is still alive, the pain she has experienced will always be imprinted on her heart. Moreover, her father and mother are no longer alive. This is a fact that no one can change. "Master, are you still blaming me?" Min Hengzhi frowned "No!" She said in a low voice. Min Hengzhi knelt in front of Jianyun and slapped himself severely: "master, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be blinded by hatred. I''ve done so many wrong things. Although I''ve revenged, I''m not happy at all, and I''ve lost my favorite person, master. I know my mistake!" Qi Rongyue stares at Min Hengzhi and asks, "revenge? What''s your revenge? Who is wrong with you in Chu family? When you were alone and helpless, the master took you in, the emperor valued you, appreciated you, gave you the throne of King Jin, even - even promised his favorite daughter to you, and you - but you were ungrateful, colluded with Chu Lian, and killed the emperor''s empress and the eldest princess by Chu Lian''s sword! " Minhengzhi is unwilling to mention what happened in that year. Facing Qi Rongyue''s accusation, he does not refute it. Jian Yun stared at Min Hengzhi and said, "I don''t believe that there will be hatred for no reason in the world. Tell me, what kind of revenge is your so-called revenge?" Min Heng raised his head, and a pair of handsome eyes gradually turned red: "the hatred of killing the father, the hatred of killing the family!" "Master, you told me that the people in the Minguo mansion were not infected by plague, but poisoned by others. Otherwise, my father held hundreds of thousands of military power, and how could anyone be pushed into the fire without resistance? He thought that he had a disease and didn''t want to leave the world to harm others, but he didn''t think that his pursuit of perfection was someone else''s calculation. " Chapter 389 "Whose calculation?" Asked Jane Yun. Min Hengzhi said: "who can give this order but the emperor of Chu?" Jianyun frowned: "who told you that? Have you checked? " "It''s Chu Lian - no investigation!" His heart trembled, and a dark light flashed before his eyes. He wanted to catch it, but he didn''t. "You didn''t check it, so you decided that Chu Lian was telling the truth?" Jianyun''s query made his eyes more and more clear. Qi Rongyue shook his head: "as far as I know, the emperor is definitely not such an innocent person. Don''t say that what the Duke of Min got is not a plague. Even if it is a plague, he will never order arson to burn the people." According to min Hengzhi''s understanding of the emperor of Chu over the years, he is not really such a ruthless person, but it is absolutely possible that Chu Lian would do such a thing. His hands began to tremble. They continued to tremble. Is it wrong? Over the years, his revenge obsession in his heart, those he targeted, are wrong? At this time, Zheng Zhongwen came to min Hengzhi''s side and said, "I''ve heard of this case. I only heard that the minguogong''s house is out of water. The minguogong''s family can''t escape. They have all died. No plague has ever been introduced to Kyoto, King Jin. Maybe you''re really wrong!" Min Hengzhi couldn''t accept the truth. He suddenly stood up and ran out. The royal guards in the courtyard rushed to see the master and the son, and naturally followed closely. In the blink of an eye, the courtyard was restored to its former tranquility. Qi Rongyue is shocked. She didn''t expect that the truth of Min Hengzhi''s collusion with Chu Lian would be like this. Jianyun shook her head and sighed, "I shouldn''t have let him go down the mountain, let alone agreed to go to Kyoto!" Qi Rongyue sighed bitterly: "some things, as if they were destined to endure these hardships and difficulties, sorrow and joy!" Zheng Zhongwen also severely suppressed the fury in his heart. Just, just now, he learned that Min Hengzhi was the one who killed the long princess. He really wanted to kill him and avenge the long princess. "If you plant evil causes and get bad results, some people''s retribution will not be unreported, but before the time comes, you don''t need to worry. Take a long view of everything!" It seems that Jianyun said this to Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue said: "don''t worry, master, I know it!" Jianyun nods her head. Her pride in life is to receive Tianyu, a good apprentice. She is smart, intelligent, and has the body of a princess, but she can eat the pain that ordinary people can''t eat, suffer the pain that ordinary people can''t. She is calm and introverted, delicate and kind-hearted. She is the best girl she has ever met. Zheng Zhongwen did not speak, but also temporarily suppressed the anger in his heart, holding Qi Rongyue to sit beside Jianyun. "Master, what poison have you got?" Qi Rongyue reaches for Jianyun''s wrist vein. Jianyun avoids and laughs: "it''s just cartilage powder. It''s OK. You can make an antidote for me tomorrow." Qi does not doubt that there is him, smile and nod: "OK, tomorrow I will practice, you must be hungry, I will go to the next bowl of noodles." Jane Yun nodded repeatedly: "it''s very kind. I haven''t eaten your noodles for a long time. I want to dream about it." She always wakes up crying, thinking that her daughter''s general disciples are gone. Can she not be sad. Qi rongyuehong nodded with eyes: "I''m going now." Zheng Zhongwen loves the wound on her arm. In the kitchen, she is not allowed to do anything but to do everything by him. Naturally, this taste will be lacking. Chapter 390 "You have to practice this skill!" Jane Yun looks at Zheng Zhongwen with a smile. Zheng Zhongwen scratched his head with embarrassment: "it must be!" "Master, who is the man who arrested you?" Qi Rongyue sees Jianyun put down his bowl and asks. Jianyun sighed: "it''s all because of abbess''s carelessness that she got the trick of the white eyed wolf." "The other side is not from the Chu Dynasty, but from the Zhou Dynasty?" Zheng Zhongwen guessed. Jane Yun looks at him with admiration, smiles and nods: "yes, it was Zhou Dynasty. Two months ago, I saved a young man who was seriously poisoned in Longxi border. Who knows, just after I cured him, he bit me back, knocked me unconscious when I was not prepared, infused me with the poison of chondral powder, and then forced me to take him and his subordinates into the territory of Chu Dynasty, disguised as a foreign I was asked to refine poisons for merchants in the region. They saw me very closely. I had no chance to escape. That''s why they were deliberately invited to Jincheng to ask for help from Hengzhi with the poison of lantuohua! " Zheng Zhongwen humed, "it''s not min Hengzhi who found the poison. If there is no dissolving moon, he may not recognize the lantuo flower poison. Only when the refugees have the plague." Jianyun nodded and sighed, "I also thought about this possibility. After all, he is not proficient in medicine. It''s understandable that he didn''t recognize it." After all, he is his own disciple, and there is a glimmer of hope in his heart. Qi Rongyue''s eyebrows were closed, and the master asked, "what do the people of Zhou Dynasty want to do?" Jianyun said: "the three princes of Zhou Dynasty hijacked me. Zhou Bo. Now the king of Zhou is in a mess. The king of Zhou is old and will soon die. The queen has no children. Four princes fight for power and spoil. The old king of Zhou ordered that anyone who could win the 600 Li fertile land of Chu Dynasty in the border of Longxi without any effort will pass the throne to someone." Zheng Zhongwen said angrily, "it''s disgusting that they should use such inferior means to poison the poor people in order to seek their own interests. If such people become king of Zhou, they will provoke wars." Qi Rongyue asked, "I remember that there were five princes in the Zhou royal family. How could only four princes seize power?" "It''s true that there are five princes in total, but now there are only four princes in the royal family. The youngest son of King Zhou''s favorite has been missing since he disappeared five years ago The royal family''s struggle for power has always been the most cruel and merciless. The little prince is loved by his father, which naturally makes him enviable and jealous. It is also expected that he will come to this end. Zheng Zhongwen said, "Zhou Bo will not give up easily if he escapes this time. He may lie dormant somewhere and wait for a good chance to get into trouble again." Jianyun nodded: "it''s very possible that Zhou Bo is not enough. He has a simple mind, no strategy, arrogance and no great talent. But he has a military division beside him. People call him Gongliang adult. He''s very deep and can''t be underestimated!" The three of them said something for a while. Zheng Zhongwen had doubts in his heart. He always wanted to ask, but he couldn''t open his mouth. "What do you want to ask, just ask, don''t worry!" Zheng Zhongwen glanced at Qi Rongyue and said with a smile: "I''m just curious. Rongyue has been kept in the boudoir. When did you worship him? Why doesn''t Qi Yongchun know about it! " Jianyun knew that he was going to ask this, and he had an answer in his heart. He said with a smile: "fate is predestined by heaven. I have only received three apprentices in my life, the first is min Hengzhi, the second is Princess Chang, and the third is dissolving the moon." Chapter 391 She looked at Qi Rongyue and said: "the three of them are the most intelligent and diligent children I have ever met. Min Hengzhi and Princess Chang followed me to learn art in Laiwu mountain, while Rongyue was my disciple who I accepted by chance. I passed her medical books, visited her home occasionally, and passed on some defensive skills. Although she never followed me, she made great achievements with her hard work I''m glad! " So it is. Zheng Zhongwen was relieved and said with a smile, "Rongyue is very smart and easy to learn, but she can achieve what she has now. The most important thing is your contribution, Shifu!" Jane Yunle: "look at this sweet mouth, no wonder it can make a girl like Rongyue." Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "it''s not because I''m sweet to melt the moon to see me!" "What is that for?" Jane Yun asked with a smile, regardless of the look she had thrown at her. Zheng Zhongwen smiled and showed his white teeth. There was a little shyness on his handsome face: "because of my sincerity, my sincerity to the dissolving moon, heaven and earth can learn from it!" Jianyun nods and admires her eyes. Although she has little contact with the youth in front of her, she can also feel the real meaning in his eyes! Yu''er is very pleased to find a man who really loves her. She hopes that this feeling will not change because of the turning of fate. At this time, a man rushed into the courtyard, panting, shouting to find Lord Zheng. Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly went to the courtyard, Qi Rongyue also followed him out. When he saw that the man was a servant in a uniform, he was sweating all over his head. At a glance, he saw Zheng Zhongwen and shouted: "Mr. Zheng, something happened, something happened in the refugee camp!" Zheng Zhongwen asked, "what''s the matter?" The servant hurriedly said: "some refugees went to the Qingshui River to drink water regardless of the obstacles. Anyone who drank water died!" Zheng Zhongwen''s face changed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "didn''t you stop them anyway?" The assistant said: "we stopped, but they were too many to hurt people. Between pulling and pulling, they forced the water into the refugee camp. Some unknown refugees saw that they had water to drink. They rushed to drink a bucket of water. We couldn''t stop shouting. Soon they began to spit and twitch. We wanted to find a doctor, but we didn''t wait for us to run out of the refugee camp , those people are not angry. " Zheng Zhongwen looks back at Qi Rongyue, who frowns and says, "you go first, I''ll be there later." Zheng Zhongwen nodded and quickly left the yard with the guards. At this time, Sangui packed up his room and came out. Seeing Shizi go out, he couldn''t help shouting, "this day, I''m so busy that I can''t see anyone!" Qi Rongyue went back to the house and said something briefly. She said angrily, "Damn it, they still poisoned the river." "Master, what should I do now?" Jian Yun thought a little, looked up at Qi Rongyue, and said, "first, you let the Rongyu hall send me the medicine to refine the cartilage powder and detoxification pill. I will make it myself. After I detoxify, I will go to the refugee camp to meet you." Qi Rongyue nodded: "well, master, you should be more careful." She took out her dagger and handed it to Jianyun: "this is Zhongwen''s gift. It''s very sharp. Take it away, Shifu. It''s for self-defense." Jianyun took the dagger, and her eyebrows brightened: "this is the treasure of the Zhou royal family, and it has fallen into the hands of the Zheng family?" Qi Rongyue sneers: "it''s Marquis Zheng who got it from Longxi!" Chapter 392 "OK, I''ll take it first. I''ll return it to you after the poison is removed!" Now she really needs a sharp weapon to defend herself. Qi Rongyue left Zheng''s house first and went to Renhe Street on the way to the outside of the city. He wrote the herbs required by the antidote pill and the alchemy furnace into the prescription, and asked Xueer to send them to him personally. After arranging these, she took several guards to drive out of the city. The refugee camps outside the city are noisy, some are crying, some are whispering, some are sighing, some are secretly scolding the world. At this time, the sky has turned white, and it''s going to be a thorough dawn. She came from the mist, which makes the people who are uneasy and hesitating feel at ease. With Miss Qi, they just feel at ease and are not afraid of being poisoned. Under Zheng Zhongwen''s circumspection, the refugees have all understood the truth of the matter. Someone did it on purpose. The government had already issued a notice to forbid them to drink the water in the Qingshui River. They knew clearly at that time that the water was from the Qingshui River, but they were still desperate to drink it. Now it''s useless to blame anyone. Qi Rongyue goes to those dead people''s bodies, before she can check the bodies, a woman suddenly pours out, kneels in front of Qi Rongyue, hugs her thigh, and pleads bitterly: "Miss Qi, I know you are a miracle doctor, you can save ye''er, right? I beg you, please help my ye''er, she is still young, she is only eight years old, she is only eight years old , that water, that water is what I feed her by myself. I''m damned. I''m willing to trade my life for her to survive. Miss Qi, please -- " ZHENG Zhongwen at the other end saw the truth, hurriedly walked over, picked up the woman from the ground, and blocked her side between the woman and Qi Rongyue, so as not to hurt her accidentally. "Elder sister-in-law, please save your sorrows. Death cannot bring you back to life!" Zheng Zhongwen helped the woman to one side and sat down, comforting her. The woman cried up and out of breath: "the village is full of water, my man and son are dead, a good family is gone, now even my daughter is gone, what''s the point of my life?" There are also people in the crowd who are persuading people to cry. In such a natural disaster, whose family is not dead? Who''s not in trouble? They are all people in sympathy with each other. At this time, Qi Rongyue has seen all the corpses. It can be determined that they have been poisoned by lantuo flower. The water in Qingshui River is living water. The poisoned people either lie in the river all the time, or the people who draw water in Qingshui River put the poison into the bucket. Otherwise, a bucket of water can''t be so toxic. She said to Zheng Zhongwen, "did those who rushed to the river to fetch water catch it?" "Zheng Zhongwen nodded:" all grasped, tied on the tree at the end of the porridge shed, I let people watch Zheng Zhongwen saw that Qi Rongyue was not very good in color, and asked, "do you doubt it''s them?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "there are officers and soldiers guarding the nearby river. It''s not easy for them to lie dormant by the river and poison. Moreover, when the poison is in the flowing river, the poison will soon disperse and be washed to the downstream. No matter how timely, it''s impossible to have such a heavy poison in a bucket." Zheng Zhongwen said in hate: "it seems that they must be. Go and meet them!" There are five men tied to the trees on one side of the porridge shed. There are young people in their early twenties, middle-aged people with beards, big fat people as fat as white pigs, and small thin people as hemp sticks. Chapter 393 Standing in front of the five, Zheng Zhongwen glanced at them one by one, and saw that they all lowered their eyes and dared not look at each other. Then he said in a deep voice, "who is the poison in the barrel?" The thin man suddenly raised his head, and there was a color of panic in his eyes: "my Lord, it''s wrong. We didn''t poison. We just want to drink water. Who knows that the river is poisonous? If we know that the river is poisonous, we will kill us. We dare not drink it!" Zheng Zhongwen lenghum: "you really didn''t drink it. You just hit the water and poisoned it, but gave it to others. Do you know how many people died in this bucket of water? The old man from the age of seventy to the child from the age of eight died twelve, twelve! " The thin man shook his head and said: "wrong, my Lord, I really don''t know that the water is poisonous. I also wanted to drink it, just --" at that time, Qi Rongyue took his words and said in a weak voice: "just, you are not sure whether the poison in the water can poison people, so you have been struggling for a long time, but still haven''t drunk it, right Do you? " The man dare not see Zheng Zhongwen, also dare not see Qi Rongyue, hang the head, the body does not live shiver, full of regret color. At this time, the middle-aged fat man at the other end hummed: "I think you can''t catch the murderer. You want to take some of our refugees to pay for it! Humph - you dog officials, are you still doing little of this kind of work? " Qi Rongyue said: "you don''t need to pour dirty water on us. I''ll know as soon as I test it." She took the medicine box from the guard''s hand, took out the green stone powder which was used to test the poison yesterday, poured some on the paper, and directly handed it to the errand: "put this on the hands of five of them. If someone''s palm turns black, it''s the one who has directly contacted the lantuo flower poison. It''s the murderer! " The servant took the green stone powder given by Qi Rongyue and went to the five people. Three of the five people turned pale at once. The young man was obviously out of breath and shouted, "it''s not my poison, it''s not my poison. I''m just, I''m just -" the middle-aged fat man said angrily, "shut up, shut up!" Zheng Zhongwen went to the fat man, raised his legs and gave him a hard kick on his belly: "you don''t want to live, do you want others to die with you?" The middle-aged fat man couldn''t speak out in pain. Zheng Zhongwen''s cold and sharp eyes swept the four pale people one by one, and said: "as long as the situation at that time was clear and clear, if there is no poison, it''s natural to punish lightly. If there is a false word, I will give you to the families of those who have died. Think about it for yourself, what will be the consequences?" Thinking of those people''s eyes that could not help but pick their skin, the four of them shivered one after another, their eyes were frightened and handed over to them. It would be better to be put into the prison of the Yamen. Zheng Zhongwen fixed his eyes on the face of the young man who was just about to be stopped, and said in a deep voice, "you say first!" The young man was full of regret. When he saw those people froth and fall down, he regretted that he had committed such a great crime for a little profit in front of his eyes. However, the bow never turned back. His regret was useless. He only hoped that this matter would not affect his family. "I said, I said it all!" As soon as the youth''s words came down, only one brush was heard. A cloud piercing arrow came from nowhere and shot straight into the young man''s throat. The blood splashed and killed him instantly. Chapter 394 The middle-aged fat man was so frightened that he struggled with the rope tied to his body to escape from the dangerous situation. However, before the people could react from the sudden death of the young man, another sharp arrow came through the wind, stabbed him in the throat steadily and fiercely, and killed him in the trunk with full of fear and anger. Zheng Zhongwen took the lead in responding. He stretched out his long arm, pulled Qi Rongyue behind him, pulled out his sword, and shouted, "protect these three criminals!" A group of soldiers drew their swords to protect the three prisoners. At this time, the sharp arrows were like rain. Although the soldiers tried to protect them, there would always be omissions. The two prisoners were killed by the sharp arrows through their throats. Only Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue are left to protect the criminal, who is only a sword in his arm and thigh, and does not hurt the vital point. At this time, there was a sound of horse striding. The sharp arrow did not fall any more. There was a sound of fighting in the distance. It seemed that reinforcements had arrived. Zheng Zhongwen called out to the soldiers, "come here! Surround! " The soldiers came forward and surrounded the man who had been hurt by the arrow, so that the opponent would not have a chance to shoot him to death. The sharp arrow didn''t shoot any more, and the sound of fighting in the distance gradually died out. Soon the sound of stepping on the horse came to them. He didn''t know whether it was the enemy or the friend. Zheng Zhongwen pushed Qi Rongyue into the enclosure of the soldiers: "don''t come out!" Qi Rongyue knows that this is not a time of willfulness. She stays beside him just to drag him down. It''s better to stay away from him and let him let go of the war without any scruples. "Be careful!" Through the neck gap between the two soldiers, her clear eyes fell on his face, he nodded heavily: "Hmm!" The sound of stepping on the horse was approaching. People raised their swords and strictly guarded them. But they saw that the leader was min Heng, king of Jin. Qi Rongyue, standing in the encirclement, breathed a sigh of relief. It was him. Fortunately, it was him! Zheng Zhongwen was obviously relieved. He put the long sword into the scabbard and said to min Heng, "who put the sword in secret?" Min Hengzhi turned over and dismounted, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s a group of masked people in black who are fighting with me. When they don''t see the enemy or the others, they flee quickly. I''m afraid of something happening here, so I didn''t catch up!" Min Hengzhi glanced at the four people who had been killed in the eyes, frowned and said, "what a powerful arrow technique!" He approached the four men and looked at the arrows running through their throats. He said: "it seems that there is no one who carries this bow and arrow among those who have just fought with us." As he spoke, the sound of the sharp weapon breaking through the air came again. He turned back in a hurry and saw a sharp arrow stabbing a soldier. When the soldier fell, another arrow came immediately and stabbed the prisoner tied to the tree accurately. Qi Rongyue quickly responded, reached out and grabbed the prisoner''s hair, grabbed his head and pulled it to the left. The sharp arrow wiped his neck and stabbed into the trunk. The arrow was shining with a faint blue light. It was obviously poisoned. Fortunately, the sharp arrow didn''t scratch the skin of the prisoner. Otherwise, the man would die. One arrow failed, and then another arrow broke through the air. At this time, Zheng Zhongwen and min Hengzhi had pulled out their swords. One went to find the black hand who put the cold arrow, and the other stopped Qi Rongyue and the prisoner with the sword. After two arrows, after waiting for a long time, the third arrow did not come out. At this time, min Hengzhi rushed back and shook his head at the two men and said, "again!" "Zheng Zhongwen is obviously unhappy:" ran again Min Hengzhi''s eyes are full of embarrassment. His kung fu is also one of the best among the generals in the dynasty, but in a short time, he let two groups of murderers escape. Chapter 395 Qi Rongyue checks the arrows on the prisoner. Fortunately, they are not poisoned. Otherwise, there is no doubt that this guy will die. The poison on the cloud piercing arrows is the bloody red crane top. Even if she is a miracle doctor, there is no way to protect him from death. "Take the prisoner back to the Yamen!" Zheng Zhongwen said to all the soldiers. Minhengzhi ignores Zheng Zhongwen and goes straight to Qi Rongyue and asks, "are you ok?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I''m ok. The one who just put the cold arrow, can you see what it looks like?" Min Hengzhi shook his head: "I can''t see the face clearly, but it seems that my body shape and hair are from Chu Dynasty, but I don''t know who they are working for!" Qi Rongyue looks back at the refugees who are in panic and confusion in the distance. He says in a deep voice: "it''s becoming more and more complicated. I think there is another group of people controlling something in secret besides Zhou Bo, the Third Prince of Zhou state. We must try to find out the truth, or something will happen!" Zheng Zhongwen said: "now I even wonder if someone deliberately did this flood? The day before yesterday, I checked the city records of Jincheng for nearly 30 years. In the past 30 years, there have been not a few days of heavy rain and occasional floods. However, there has never been such a serious flood. Are there any people destroying the dike in the dark, letting the flood burst the dike overnight, causing people to be displaced and corpses everywhere! " Min Hengzhi frowned: "what''s the good for them? What good is it for them to kill these innocent and unarmed people? " Qi Rongyue suddenly thought of something. He thought of the conversation with Mr. Wan that day. When he was young, the village was flooded and all the villagers died. He survived alone. Later, he became infected with the disease. She woke up suddenly. What was the purpose of the poison that Zhou Bo forced master to make? In order to create a plague panic among the refugees, and then poison people to death, more people die, the probability of plague will be greater. As the world knows, once there is a plague, it will be the scene of the dark sun with corpses all over the country and the people living in poverty. A prosperous country may lose its vitality or even be destroyed! Zhou''s plan is not poison! But they didn''t think about it. Once the Chu Dynasty was ravaged by the plague, could Zhou state, which is close to it, be alone? I''m afraid not! Zheng Zhongwen looked at Qi Rongyue''s face and knew that she thought of the answer. He asked, "what do you think of?" Qi Rongyue said: "it''s not a day or two for Zhou state to want the territory of Chu Dynasty. However, they have no chance to win. We don''t want to eat the soft one. So they plan to come to Yin. First, they want to create water disaster and cause plague. Unfortunately, the common people run fast and don''t have a large area of plague as they want, so they force our master to make blue Tuohua poison creates a panic of false plague and poisons all refugees to death at last. " "Imagine the consequences of thousands of refugees'' corpses outside Jincheng and the already hot weather?" Zheng Zhongwen''s heart was shocked, and he said, "there will be a real plague!" "Hateful!" said min Hengzhi All his people died in the false plague, which he hated. Zheng Zhongwen added: "it can''t be completed by Zhou Bo alone. He must have a helper. This helper is in Jincheng, who is the person of Chu Dynasty. Chapter 396 Qi Rongyue also said: "yes, we must find this traitor who colludes with Zhou state as soon as possible, otherwise, they will definitely have a later move!" However, they guessed the beginning, but did not guess that this will attract so soon! When they went back to the Yamen dungeon and tried to bring the poisoned prisoner who might have seen the masked man to trial, they found that the man had died unexpectedly, and several of the guards were all killed by a single arrow through the throat. But the guards outside didn''t know that there was a homicide. Other people seem to have the ability to pass through the sky. If God doesn''t know the ghost, he can walk anywhere and do whatever he wants. There were other prisoners in the dungeon. After some questioning, Qi Rongyue had a doubt in his heart, but he didn''t say it at that time. He just looked helpless. At this time, it was late. She gave Zheng Zhongwen and min Hengzhi a wink and said in a low voice: "it seems that the clues of this case are all broken. Let''s go back to have a rest, keep our spirits, and discuss the countermeasures tomorrow!" Two people touch her eyes, under the heart understanding, one after another nods: "well, I am also tired today, it is time to rest earlier!" After that, min Hengzhi left the government office first and rode slowly on the long street for a while. He was sure that no one was following him, so he transferred his horse head to Zheng Zhongwen''s residence. After Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue came out, they also went back to their residence directly. Jian Yun has just taken the antidote pill that took a day to refine. She is turning it into a pill of luck. Min Hengzhi doubts her side to protect the Dharma. She is alert about her side. Today, he is afraid of a trace of carelessness. When Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen came back, Jian Yun had just finished transforming the pill and was listening to min Hengzhi''s report on today''s event. Qi Rongyue shut the door directly after entering the house, and let the three nobles guard outside, no one is allowed to approach. "Dissolving the moon, it seems that you have found it?" Jianyun sees huimang flashing in Rongyue''s eyes and knows what she must know. Qi Rongyue nodded and whispered to min Hengzhi and Zheng Zhongwen: "did you find that when you were in the dungeon, at least two prisoners mentioned that, after the poisoner was locked in, they only saw a yamen runner who delivered rice outside, and none of the others saw it. Then we came soon, and they knew that someone was dead." Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes brightened and he hurriedly said, "you mean that the yamen runner killed people?" "There is only one entrance to the Yamen dungeon. There are four guards at the entrance. It''s impossible for someone to break in without disturbing anyone, unless he is familiar to them and they don''t think he is the murderer." Min Hengzhi said angrily, "Damn it, I''ll get him out now!" Zheng Zhongwen grabbed him and said in a deep voice, "king of Jin, you are so impulsive. Listen to Rong Yue first and finish talking!" Jianyun frowns. She didn''t realize that Min Hengzhi would be so impulsive. If not, how could he know and believe the words of the traitor and make a big mistake! Min Hengzhi realized that he was really impulsive, and then he said awkwardly, "I''m so anxious that I''m afraid that guy is playing tricks behind his back again." Qi Rongyue did not look at him, but said to Zheng Zhongwen: "since we already know who is behind the scenes, then it''s just the right time. Let''s plan it. First, we don''t move our voice and stare in the dark. When he and his friends meet and do evil, we will take it down with one stroke!"! In case there are any more missed fish! " Chapter 397 After a period of close negotiation, the four men made a plan to lure the enemy. Zhongwen went back to the Yamen to secretly stare at the errand in the yamen, and deliberately sent out false news to lure him to start again, and led out his hidden accomplice to kill them all. Min Hengzhi was in charge of controlling the overall situation and secretly monitoring the trend of merchants from other regions in Jincheng. Jian Yun and Qi Rongyue went back and forth to the refugee camps every day to appease the refugees. In addition, the food for disaster relief of the imperial court had not been delivered. They also lobbied around the city to reach out to the big families. Although Qi Rongyue had some reputation in Jincheng, he did not have deep acquaintance with a group of rich gentry. After he put forward the request of raising grain, he was repeatedly ignored. He only raised several hundred jin of grain, and only enough for the refugees for a day. Jane Yun sighed, "isn''t there anyone who has a special position in the city? Maybe that person will be more useful than you!" Qi Rongyue suddenly thought of a man and hurriedly said, "yes, please come out, sure!" She was about to take Jianyun to wanwutang, when a guard from Rongyu hall came to her on horseback and said, "Miss, Mr. Wan asked me to tell you that he has collected five kilograms of grain and is going out of the city to meet him at the gate!" Qi Rongyue is very happy, holding the master''s hand and laughing: "I want to take you to see the person, it''s this Mr. Wan. Unexpectedly, he took me one step ahead." Thinking of the picture she saw at Mr. Wan''s house, she couldn''t help but stare at the beauty in the corner of her master''s eyes and look at her tears. She said, "master, Mr. Wan is a very special person. I''ll take you to see him!" Jane Yun likes to communicate with special people. When she hears the words of her apprentice, she nods: "OK, I''ll go with you to meet Mr. Wan and see what kind of man my apprentice praises!" Qi dissolves the moon to smile not to speak, the heart way perhaps you are still old acquaintances, she does not break, some things said in advance, will be less that surprise feeling. At the gate of the city, at the request of Mr. Wan, the bodyguard of the city has not yet opened the door, waiting for Qi Rongyue to come to meet and open the gate again. Qi Rongyue and Jane Yun went on horseback. This is the first time since she came to Jincheng to ride in the street. It''s good to be with her master. You can do anything without scruples. Mr. Wan stood in front of the grain cart, heard the sound of stepping on a horse, and then came to him. He turned around quickly. As expected, Qi Rongyue was the first one. He was still slender and delicate, but he had a little more heroic appearance between his eyes and eyebrows. After Qi Rongyue, there was another man. He was dressed in a water blue waist long shirt and trousers and cloud boots of the same color. He was charming with a mature woman. His black hair was flying in the wind. The features on his goose face were beautiful and gentle. In those beautiful eyes, there were bright spots flowing, especially the beautiful tears in the corner of her eyes, which were enough to capture the soul. This face, which he saw for the first time, seemed to have seen thousands of times, in a dream, in a portrait. He was so excited that his heart beat stopped at this moment. His open mouth couldn''t close. He didn''t even know how to breathe! He thought that he would never see each other again. He thought that they were destined to miss each other in the vast sea of people, but he didn''t expect that they still had the day to meet. Looking at the face that is no longer young, Jianyun has a sense of deja vu, but can''t remember where she saw it. Chapter 398 She has saved thousands of lives in her life, and how to remember everyone''s face! "We met?" She looked at the man who was very out of shape and raised her eyebrows. Mr. Wan hasn''t come back yet. He stares at Jianyun''s face and can''t say a word. Qi Rongyue reached out his hand and shook his arm. He said with a smile, "my master asked you something!" Mr. Wan then regained his consciousness. His face was red. He quickly arched his hand and said, "I''m sorry, I lost my temper!" "Have we met?" Jane asked There was a trace of loss in Mr. Wan''s eyes, but it was only a trace. It was a great kindness to see her again. How dare he expect her to remember him? After all, so many years have passed. Mr. Wan said: "twenty years ago, you saved my life in the village near the Nandi river. I was infected with a disease at that time and was rescued by you when I was dying. Even though I haven''t seen your true face, I have never forgotten your eyes and eyebrows." Jianyun remembers that incident. She took him away from the dead. At that time, he insisted on putting the rest of the corpses in the ground, but she finally burned them all. Then she forcibly took away the young people who had been infected with the disease. Twenty years later, the young people who were half dead and half skinny had become like this Mature man demeanor, completely into another person. "It seems that I did a good thing in those days. Otherwise, these refugees outside the city will not have food to eat." Jianyun is embarrassed by his staring eyes. He turns away from his eyes and looks at the closed city gate, saying, "let''s open the door!" Mr. Wan hurried to open the gate with a wave. Jianyun is the first one to walk ahead. Mr. Wan is a step behind. He turns to Qi Rongyue and says, "I didn''t expect that you were apprentices! But I''m afraid there is no other person in the world besides her skill! " Qi Rongyue chuckled and deliberately lowered his voice and asked, "what''s the ratio between my master''s appearance and your imagination?" Mr. Wan''s face is a little red: "high wins!" Mr. Wan looked at Jianyun''s back, then approached Qi Rongyue and said in a low voice again, "is your master married?" Qi Rongyue smiles more and shakes his head gently: "never married, master''s eyes are higher than the top, ordinary men can''t enter her eyes, it''s not easy to be a man of my master!" Mr. Wan''s face was pleased. He understood Qi''s meaning and nodded to her knowingly: "I know!" Xiao thought about the woman for a lifetime, and finally fell in front of him. If he doesn''t act again, he will definitely regret for a lifetime. I visited the refugee camp and saw the happy smiles of the refugees. However, Jianyun and qirongyue couldn''t smile any more. They have been trying to prevent, the last thing they want to see is finally coming. Thousands of refugees gathered from different disaster areas, some of them even climbed out of the dead, just like Mr. Wan. Mr. Wan was infected with an epidemic disease and didn''t know it. When he first contracted the disease, his body was the same as that of the normal people. The epidemic virus lurked in his body and broke out at one stroke at a certain time. During this period, people who had contact with him were likely to be infected. At this time, in the refugee camp, there were more than 50 people who had seen the outbreak of the epidemic virus in Jianyun and qirongyue, including those who had not. PS: the plot of these two days is in a transition period, which is a necessary process. Rongyue, Zhongwen and min Hengzhi all need such an experience to lead to the following highlights. If you think the plot is boring, you can wait two days to watch it again, and there will be great progress in the plot tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. If you have any suggestions for this article, you can leave a message Put it forward, brainstorm, and hope to make this story more and more full, more and more beautiful! Chapter 399 The treatment of epidemic disease is different from the treatment of ordinary diseases. Epidemic disease can be transmitted and can be transmitted easily. It''s relatively simple to treat a person with epidemic disease, but it''s very difficult to treat a large number of epidemic patients. They can infect each other alternately, and their condition is not easy to control. It''s very likely that this disease has just been cured, that disease has been transmitted again and again. "Master, what can I do now?" Qi Rongyue is so worried. This is the Chu Dynasty. This is the country where her father and ancestors spent their lives defending. These people are innocent lives. She can''t just watch them die. Jianyun thought for a moment and said, "first of all, we need to separate the epidemic patients from the uninfected, so as to prevent more people from being infected. In addition, we need to separate the people who have been in contact with the epidemic patients and observe their situation first. If the epidemic is infected, I think in these days, there will be a concentrated outbreak." Soon, the soldiers surrounded their mouths and noses with cloth towels and rushed into the refugee area. According to the arrangement of Jianyun and Qi Rongyue, the refugees were divided into three parts. The refugees seemed to have guessed the cause, but they were surprisingly calm. No one picked up any trouble and all listened to the Houfu soldiers. Jian Yun and Qi Rongyue began to cook medicine all night long, and almost all the drugs of Renhetang were moved into the Rongyu hall. When Jin Baye heard about this, he immediately said that the medicine storehouse of Renhetang and the eight medical centers was taken by her, not by any money. Jinbaye is a businessman and a wise man. If the epidemic disease of refugees outside the city can not be controlled, it will be introduced into the city sooner or later. According to the cruelty of the Regent, he may order to burn the city. The whole Jincheng, no one wants to run away. There is no need to hide the disease. Now people in Jincheng are in a panic. The king of Jin has ordered the city to be closed. People outside the city are not allowed to enter unless there are specific people. People inside the city are not allowed to go out. They can''t escape now. Because of this, those black hands who are hidden in the dark can''t hold the joy in their hearts. When the Yamen makes a mess, they finally show their fox tail. Just as these people gathered in a restaurant to discuss spreading demagogues in the city, Zheng Zhongwen led people to surround the restaurant, and min Hengzhi arrived in time. A group of eighteen people were arrested. After using three torture tools in the dungeon, they confessed one after another. As Qi Rongyue expected, the so-called flood is actually man-made. They directly or indirectly killed thousands of people. Now they put a prosperous city in the most dangerous situation. Behind the scenes, one of the eighteen was the Third Prince of Zhou state, Zhou Bo. Zhou Bo''s arrogant eyes stared at Zheng Zhongwen: "what are you? To talk to me, too? Do you know who I am? " Zheng Zhongwen hated him for breaking into his bones. He could not help but skin him now. He fell under the rank and refused to accept the softness. He even dared to shout wildly. It was ridiculous. Without saying anything, Zheng Zhongwen pulled out the sabre of Yamei and inserted it into Zhou Bo''s thigh. The blood spattered all over Zheng Zhongwen, who was standing in front of him. "What am I? I am nothing to others, but to you, I am the king of hell! " Zhou Bo''s face turned pale instantly. The pain made his handsome facial features become ferocious. "You, how dare you? If I die, my father, my father will never let you go. Zhou and Chu will fight each other. You are a sinner. Sinner --" Chapter 400 Zheng Zhongwen''s hand clenched the hilt and pulled up hard. The sharp blade was pulled out from his left leg, bringing out the splashing blood. In a blink of an eye, the bloody blade was inserted into Zhou Bo''s left leg. Zhou Bo screamed again. The ferocity in his eyes finally faded away, and he became frightened. He finally realized that the man in front of him really had the courage to kill him, not just talk about it. "No, don''t kill me. I''m the prince of Zhou. What do you want? I''ll give you everything you want. Let me go. Please let me go! " Zheng Zhongwen sneers: "what do I want you to give me? The innocent people I want to be killed by you are all alive. Can you do it? I want this damned plague to stay away from Chu Dynasty. Can you do it? " Zhou Bo''s face became more and more gray. He opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he seemed to have lost his strength. His body began to twitch constantly, and the blood holes in his thighs were bleeding continuously. The Yamen servant said: "Lord Zheng, it seems that he can''t do it!" Zheng Zhongwen pulled out the sabre and threw it back to him, saying, "isn''t it better for such a person to die?" He didn''t plan to let him live. They had eighteen people in their line, none of them wanted to live. He was never a murderous man, but these people gave him the heart to cut him to pieces. All 18 people were killed in secret to comfort the innocent spirits who died in vain. Zheng Zhongwen took what he had found from Zhou Bo to the Rongyu hall. One side of the jade is a jade pendant with exquisite quality and simple patterns. A short blade with a gem is very similar to the one he sent to Qi Rongyue. There are also some silver tickets of Zhou state''s Bank and several letters from the king''s office of Zhou. Qi Rongyue''s eyes were fixed on the jade pendant, which was familiar to her. It seemed that she had seen it somewhere and could not remember the source for a while. "What?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "nothing, just think this jade pendant is familiar." Zheng Zhongwen took a close look at the jade plate in his hand and said, "this kind of jade plate is rare in the Chu Dynasty. If you are familiar with it, you must have seen it. It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember it now. You will always remember it." She nodded and said, "what are you going to do with these things?" Zheng Zhongwen shrugged: "keep it first, maybe it will be useful in the future!" At this time, a bodyguard hurriedly came to the Rongyu hall and handed an envelope sealed with wax to Qi Rongyue: "Miss Qi, this is a letter sent by the prince''s villain. Please have a look at it." Zheng Zhongwen first Qi Rongyue took the letter from the bodyguard and said, "isn''t your prince often come to Rongyu hall recently? Why don''t people come today and send letters instead? " He stared at the envelope in his hand and wondered if there was something wrong with min Hengzhi so that it could be passed down by letter? The bodyguard did not make a sound and silently turned out of the dissolving Yu hall. Zheng Zhongwen was not polite either. He opened the envelope and looked at it. His frown was loosened a little. He said with a smile, "Chu Lian ordered him to send Chu Tianxin back to Beijing immediately. It seems that the plague in Jincheng has already spread to Kyoto." Qi Rongyue clenched his teeth: "the speed of picking up his daughter is quite fast. Now a whole month has passed, and there is no trace of relief food!" Zheng Zhongwen humed, "when do people like him pay attention to the lives of the people? He doesn''t care how many people drowned in a flood. He only cares how many people still don''t agree with him in the Chu dynasty! " Chapter 401 A large number of drugs were sent to the refugee camps outside the city. The refugees who were lucky enough not to be infected with the plague chose to leave the border of Jincheng after getting a bag of food. Everyone wanted to live a comfortable life, but this premise was to save their lives. In just two days, there are only 1000 refugees left. 700 of them have had direct or indirect contact with the patients with the disease. Although they also want to leave this ghost place, they are afraid of going. If they get sick on the way, they will die? If you stay here, you may have a little bit of life. More than 300 people died every day. Not far from the refugee camp, there was a crematorium. All the dead people were put into the pit and burned to ashes, so as not to infect others again. After all, Jane Yun has experience in this field. On the 15th day, after the death of 230 people, her and Qi Rongyue''s continuously improved medicine finally took effect. The disease of the patients with the disease did not continue to worsen, and the abscess on her body began to collect water and scab. After this news was introduced into Jincheng, the people in the city burst out cheering, and everyone thanked Qi Rongyue in their hearts, Without her, they would go into the city and be destroyed. " Jindian " emperor, Xinyang mansion suffered from serious flood damage and the people were displaced. Now there is another plague in Jincheng. I hope the emperor will pity the people and send food and medicine as soon as possible! " Marquis Zheng spoke in front of the emperor, and his face was urgent. He is not only worried about the people in Xinyang mansion, but also about his only son. Chu Tian clenched his hand into a fist in Qi''s sleeve, but he didn''t show any detail on his face. He was still very impatient and didn''t answer. He knew that even if he said something, he couldn''t count it. Finally, Chu Lian was the master. Chu Lian sits in the first place on the right of the lower stage, and the seat depicts the golden dragon, which is not much worse than the throne. There was a trace of coldness on his face, and he hummed, "these are all dying people. Isn''t it a waste to allocate food? If this grain is sent to the barracks, enough soldiers will have a month''s rations. " In the Manchu Dynasty, even though he was a member of the Party of Chu Lian, he also felt that the words of Chu Lian were too heartless, and the people were the foundation of the country. If he didn''t even pay attention to them, how could he be strong? Despite the uproar, no one dared to refute. To refute Chu Lian was to seek death. No one wanted to die. Although Marquis Zheng is full of resentment, he doesn''t say anything more. It''s useless to say more. Why waste his words? He only hates the young emperor of Chu and the power of the court is lost. They are ministers, but they have no power! "Lord, King Lian has summoned many officials to discuss matters!" The bodyguard gathered around minheng''s son and whispered. Min Hengzhi asked, "who else has gone?" The bodyguard said, "after the officials left, they went to two eunuchs in the palace." Min Hengzhi''s face changed a little. At this time, he asked the eunuch to enter the government for deliberation. Naturally, it was the emperor''s business. "No, he''s going to do it!" Min Hengzhi thought of a possibility, and his face was terrible. When he came to Beijing this time, he secretly looked up many volumes that were hidden in the inner palace. He found out that in the case of the destruction of the family by the plague in the Minguo mansion, the fire broke out on the files, and the reporter was Chu Lian. Only then did he realize that he believed Chu Lian''s treacherous words by mistake. He was used by Chu Lian and killed the wise emperor of Chu and his most beloved woman. Now, Chu Lian is going to hurt Tianqi again. He won''t allow it. He won''t allow it! Tianqi is the only family member of Tianyu in the world. He will never allow Tianqi to be poisoned by Chu Lian again. Chapter 402 He immediately said to the bodyguard, "go to the palace and tell our people to start tonight. Make sure to bring people out to me without any damage!" The bodyguard immediately went out of the Royal Palace of Jin, and his vigorous posture disappeared in the night in a blink of an eye. Chu palace, Yuhe palace. "Emperor, why don''t you sleep?" The clear water shakes the fan for Chu Tianqi to drive away the mosquitoes, but also to cool the sultry summer night. In this palace, as long as the eunuch with a little status is in charge, there must be an ice bucket in the room, fumigating the mosquito repellent leaves. However, the most distinguished person in the Chu palace, even a palace maid who specializes in playing fans, has nothing else to say. Seeing that the emperor is always restless, Bishui often stays up all night long, and carefully dispels the mosquitoes for him so as to prevent him from being bitten. When Chu Tianqi saw that there was no outsider in the hall, he murmured, "clear water, don''t you think it''s strange?" Blue water does not understand: "what is strange?" Chu Tianqi sat up from his bed and said, "Dequan, songwu and Xutong, all three of them are not in the palace today." Bishui was stunned and thought about it carefully. "Yes, I haven''t seen one of the three of them since I had dinner. If it''s normal, the three of them will come to visit in turn, but today they haven''t come. None of them have come!" Chu Tianqi said, "they must be out of the palace." Bishui asked, "out of the palace? Where to? " "Prince Lian''s house, of course!" "What do they do in the prince Lian''s mansion? In the middle of the night, there is nothing wrong with them to report in such a hurry! " Ask water still don''t understand. Although Chu Tianqi was young, he thought about many things every day. He knew that Chu Lian would attack him sooner or later, but he didn''t expect that he would do so early. "I guess they''re going to do it tonight!" The blue water''s heart jumped and his face turned white: "move, do it? What hand Chu Tianqi looks at her. She is a 16-year-old girl. The flowers are tender. Unfortunately, before they bloom, she will go to the yellow spring with him! "Blue water, I''m afraid I can''t live tonight. You can''t escape death, do you regret it? " He is full of helplessness, full of bitterness and sorrow, blood feud has not been avenged, so he will die? Blue water eyes down tears, constantly shaking his head: "I don''t regret, I just hate I have no ability, can''t protect the emperor you." Chu Tianqi looked at the half open window, and his eyes were bitter: "the whole palace is Chu Lian''s people. We are like canaries, even if we have wings, it''s hard to fly to the sky!" "I''m not afraid of death, but I hate it. I hate that I can''t kill Chu Lian myself in my lifetime to avenge my father, his mother and his sister." He thought of Qi Rongyue who came to the palace with min Hengzhi. Is she really a friend of sister Huang? Where is she now? How are you? Min Hengzhi says he wants to help him. Where are the people? Just when they were almost in despair, there was a sudden murmur outside, like someone knocking a stick from behind. Bishui quickly wiped away the tears on her face, reached out to take off her clothes, and hurriedly said: "emperor, we are almost tall. You put on my clothes, I --" Chu Tianqi reached out to cover her mouth, shook his head and said: "don''t say, let''s go together, die together, I won''t let you die for me!" Bishui is the only one in the world that he can really believe. He can''t even lose Bishui. Chapter 403 Bishui was very moved. Her life was given by the emperor. Now the emperor values her so much. What''s the difference between her life and his golden body? Bishui soon took off her clothes, left them on the bed, turned around and pulled off the embroidered Golden Dragon Robe hanging on the screen frame. Before she could put them on, two men in black rushed in. She quickly opened her hand and blocked Chu Tianqi''s body with her delicate body, like a hen protecting her young. Chu Tianqi quickly got out of bed, pushed the clear water away, and said to the two men in Black: "if you have something to rush at me, don''t hurt her, she is just an innocent palace maid." Two masked men in black marched forward, stopped before the two Zhangs of Qi in the sky of Chu. They knelt down and said: "emperor, we are sent by the royal highness of the Jin Dynasty. Please follow us out of the palace immediately." Chu Tianqi doesn''t believe it: "did Chu Lian let you do it? Kill if you want, why do so many tricks! " One of the men in Black said, "the emperor, the king of Jin, when he learned that Chu Lian had summoned three princes in charge overnight, he was afraid that they would do harm to the emperor. So he asked me to come and rescue him. He also asked the emperor to wait for me to leave the palace at once. He was afraid that it would be too late!" Chu Tianqi looks at Bishui and asks her for advice. The king of Jin wanted to save him from the palace. Bishui told him that there were some details that only Bishui knew. Bishui then asked the man in black, "you said that you were sent by the king of Jin, so I asked you, who is Jin Wang an in the palace?" Black man: "I don''t know how many specific bureaus there are, but I know that those who have contact with girl Bishui are in the Department of clothing." Blue water is secretly happy, and nods to Chu Tianqi! Chu Tianqi''s heart finally dropped a little when he mentioned his voice and eyes. He asked, "can you really take me out of the palace?" The man in Black: "everything has been arranged. The three gongs are also on their way back to the palace. We must leave before they find out. Otherwise, even if we do our best, we may not succeed." That is to say, the situation is urgent and urgent. We must leave immediately. Chu Tianqi nodded, "OK, I''ll go with you." He reached for Bi channel: "give me the clothes!" The clear water shakes his head, the eyes are full of joy, as well as the determination to see death as a return! "Emperor, you put on my clothes. Let''s go. Leave it to me." She can''t leave. If even she leaves, once the three gongs return to the palace, they will find something wrong at the first time. Then the emperor can''t escape. She is also a dead person, so it''s better to let her die. Chu Tianqi was not willing, but the two black bodyguards were so powerful that they even took him out of the Yuhe palace. Bishui stood at the window and watched the emperor''s back disappear in his eyes. The last tear slipped down. He raised his hand to close the window and went out of the Yuhe palace. He dragged all the palace maids who were dizzy outside into the Yuhe palace. Then he took the lamp oil for lighting and sprinkled it on every corner of the Yuhe palace and those palace maids. She took the hairpin ring on her head, put on the gold crown inlaid with jewels, and wore the embroidered gold robe and boots of the emperor. To do all this, she estimated that the emperor should be about to leave the Chu palace, so she simply knocked over the only lamp in the room, and the flames quickly rose, and the whole Yuhe palace was swallowed by the fire dragon in the blink of an eye. Chapter 404 "Hurry, go to the fire fighting, Yuhe temple is on fire!" "What? Is it the royal palace where the emperor lives? " "Of course, is there a second Yuhe hall in the Chu palace?" "Or don''t go. Who knows who set the fire? There''s no one above to call us to put out the fire. If we go like this, we may be punished!" Chu Tianqi, who was hiding in the dark, could not speak at this time. It was clear water. It must be clear water. In order to protect him from going out of the palace, she pretended to be him, lit the Yuhe palace, and exchanged her life for his hope. Seeing Chu Tianqi looking back at the hall of Yuhe in the distance, his feet seemed to take root and refused to leave. The black bodyguard said, "if you don''t leave, you will waste all that green water girl has done for you!" Chu Tianqi suddenly woke up. Yes, it''s not a time of sorrow. He must survive. Only if he survives, can he have the chance to return to the Chu palace and revenge for the blue water. The three gongs came back to the palace after the prince Lian''s palace had a secret discussion about killing the king. They saw the chaos in the palace just after entering the palace gate. They said that the Yuhe palace was on fire. When they hurried to the palace, they saw that the Yuhe palace had been completely engulfed by the fire. The sound of the beam column collapsing came one after another. They even heard a cry for help and a howl. But no one dared to rush in to save people, and no one even raised a bucket of water To put out the fire, I watched the original magnificent Yuhe hall, which turned into a ruin. "How about the emperor?" asked a eunuch in Dequan The eunuch pointed to huohaidao: "the Emperor didn''t come out." Song Wu also asked, "what about the palace maids and bodyguards in the imperial palace?" The eunuch shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen any of them. Maybe they went in to save the emperor and were trapped." Dequan takes an eye to see song Wu and Xu Tong, and all three of them are horrified. How could there be such a coincidence in the world without such a coincidence? They just got the order from Lian Wang in Lian Wang''s mansion to make an accident as soon as possible and make Chu Tianqi completely disappear in the world. The accident can be a fall in the water or a fire. So clever? No sooner had they returned to the palace than the accident came? Is it really an accident? They naturally don''t believe it. However, we can''t believe it. If we let King Lian know that the fire was not put by the three of them, but by someone else, it''s hard to say whether the emperor is in the royal palace or not. Then the lives of the three of them will not be guaranteed. So, no matter who set the fire, they must say they set it by themselves, and the emperor must be in it, must be in it! Most people in Kyoto saw the fire in the imperial palace. Some people were happy and others were worried. At the beginning of the day, a burnt corpse wearing a royal robe and a gold crown was found in Yuhe palace. The corpse was curled up in a mass, with blood and flesh sticking together, and its face was totally different. If the golden thread and dragon pattern could be seen on the burned clothes and the gold crown falling on the head, who would know who he was? The new emperor died and the whole country was bereaved. - Jincheng Jianyun returns to Rongyu hall from the outside of the city, and passes through the notice wall of the city where the emperor''s bulletin board is posted. She was shocked. She saw this scene. Last year, when Emperor Chu died, it was the same scene. She rushed forward and looked at the newly posted notice. The emperor died three days ago! Death!! When she rushed to the Rongyu hall, Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen were talking and laughing, carrying the food box to the outside. Chapter 405 Jane Yun rushed forward and grabbed Qi Rongyue''s arm: "Rongyue, something happened!" Seeing the appearance of Shifu, Qi Rongyue asked: "what happened? How can you look so white? " She even felt the master''s hand holding her arm shaking. The fact is too cruel for Qi Rongyue. She didn''t want to say, but how can such paper cover the fire? She will always know that it''s better to be in front of the person she can trust the most than to lose her temper in front of a stranger -- "the emperor died --" five words, like a thousand jin weight, every time she spits out a word, her heart is like being stabbed by a sharp arrow. Can her apprentice survive this? With a crash, Qi Rongyue''s box fell to the ground. She grabbed Jianyun''s arm on the back and said, "what do you say? What did you just say? Say it again! " There were tears in Jianyun''s eyes, and she said in a mournful voice, "emperor, I''m dying --" five words, like five thunders, blow in Qi Rongyue''s ear, her brain is blank, her throat is filled with a sweet smell, and "puff" is sprayed on Jianyun. Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly hugs Qi Rongyue, who is soft, and his eyes are full of panic. "Don''t be shocked," said Jane Yun hurriedly. "Help her in." After entering the Rongyu hall, Jianyun said: "hold her upstairs, quickly!" Zheng Zhongwen dare not delay, holding Qi Rongyue to run upstairs and put her on the bed in the room. "Master, what''s wrong with her? Why did you spit blood all of a sudden? " Zheng Zhongwen was scared to death. How could the person who was at the end of the line suddenly vomit blood? Because the emperor died? The emperor is the eldest princess''s younger brother, and she is the eldest princess''s younger martial sister. Hearing this news, sadness is certain, but how can the reaction be so great? "When she wakes up, ask yourself. There are some things I can''t say for her!" she sighed Jian Yun gave Qi Rongyue a needle, and when she saw that her breathing was gradually stable, she was relieved. Zheng Zhongwen stopped Jianyun''s body and said, "master, why? Why didn''t she come to Beijing with me to discuss her family? Why do you feel sad and spit blood when hearing the news of the emperor''s death? Please tell me the truth! " "She won''t come to Beijing with you to discuss her family, because of you, you will understand later," said Jane Yun "Why do you always say later, I don''t want to wait later, I want to know now!" He wants to know urgently now, why? Is it really just the relationship between the elder Princess and the elder sister? How many secrets he didn''t know were hidden in her heart? Jianyun said: "Zhongwen, you have to believe in Rongyue. She will not do anything bad to you and Yongping Houfu. Some things she doesn''t say are for your own good. One day, she will tell you everything." Jianyun turns away from the room and goes back to her room to change her clothes. She can understand Zhongwen''s mood. Rongyue is his beloved woman. He wants to protect her, love her, keep everything in front of her, help her out, and be her strongest supporter. But gradually, he finds that Rongyue has many secrets. He wants to fight for her, but he can''t enter. What should he do The pain? The refugees outside the city have dispersed and returned to their hometown. Qi Rongyue, who has paid countless efforts for this, failed to appear at the gate of the city for several days, saying goodbye to the refugees who are grateful to her. Who could have thought that the girl who was once alive is now languishing on her bed. She has not entered the rice for several days and is in agony! Chapter 406 "What''s the matter with you, Rongyue? You say, you say! " Zheng Zhongwen sat by Qi Rongyue''s bed, holding her hand tightly, and looked at the girl who was crying but never said a word. Her heart ached like a knife. She didn''t eat for three days. He accompanied her for three days. The same grain of rice didn''t come in. He kept her for three days. The same night didn''t close her eyes. But no matter what he asked her, she never said a word, like a piece of dead wood, no anger! Jane Yun brought in the porridge, put a bowl on the table, and sent a bowl to Zheng Zhongwen''s body: "you eat a little first, but don''t two people''s bodies are broken." Zheng Zhongwen shakes his head and looks haggard. There is a layer of stubble on his originally clean face, full of helplessness and anxiety: "I can''t eat it. How long will she lie like this? In this way, her body will not be able to bear it. " Jane Yun''s eyes are red. She thinks it''s too bitter, too bitter, if she is a disciple like her own daughter! She put down her bowl and sat in the seat before Zheng Zhongwen. She said to Qi Rongyue, "you can''t do this to yourself. Have you forgotten your deep hatred for your blood? If you have three long and two short, who will take revenge? How do you have the face to meet your parents underground? " "Everything you have now is hard won. If you can''t cherish it, how can you afford it?" she suddenly stopped her mouth when she saw Qi Rongyue''s eyes. She still couldn''t say something! "Dissolve the moon, listen to my teacher''s advice, eat something, and keep healthy. You only have the chance to revenge if you live in this world, don''t you?" Qi Rongyue closed his eyes, and the corners of his eyes slid down again. In front of him was Tianqi''s tear stained face. In those eyes, he was surprised and excited to face his old man. Tianqi, I''m sorry, my sister is sorry for you. It''s useless for my sister. I can''t protect you. After a long time, she opened her eyes again, and the hatred and resentment in her eyes were all contained. She sat up with her arms on her back and said to Jane Yun, "master, I''m hungry!" Jian Yun burst into tears happily, then cried and laughed: "OK, OK, hungry, I''ll bring you something to eat!" Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes were red with joy. When she spoke, she finally spoke. He had a bellyful of words to ask her. It can be seen that she looked like this. He couldn''t ask again. Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. Zheng Zhongwen took the bowl from Jane Yun and said, "I''ll feed her." Qi Rongyue didn''t refuse either, so he took a sip of porridge. When the porridge was half eaten, Xueer trotted in from the outside. Seeing that the young lady had begun to eat, she was very happy. She said, "Miss, the king of Jin is here, and she wants to see you." Qi Rongyue takes an eye to see Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen gets up quickly, hands the bowl to Xueer, and says, "I''ll see him." Zheng Zhongwen went out of the room and went downstairs quickly. He saw the king of Jin standing in the Rongyu hall. He was as graceful as ever. "King of Jin!" When min Hengzhi turned around, he saw Zheng Zhongwen, not Qi Rongyue, and frowned, "what about Miss Qi?" Zheng Zhongwen said, "she''s not feeling well. She''s sleeping. What are you doing?" Min Hengzhi looks up at the empty stairs: "it''s something, of course." "If you have anything to say, I''ll tell you!" Min Hengzhi shook his head: "you can''t tell, I can only tell her about it." Zheng Zhongwen frowned, and the good mood immediately became terrible. He hated this feeling, which made him feel that he was an outsider, and he could never get in between them. Chapter 407 "Can''t it show her attitude that Rongyue asked me to see you? There is no secret between me and her! " Min Hengzhi snorted: "no secret? Really? " Seeing that Zheng Zhongwen didn''t answer, he added: "no matter whether there is really no secret between you or not, I can only tell her what I want to say today. As for whether she wants to tell you or not, it''s her freedom, which I can''t control." At this time, the original empty stairway, suddenly jumped out of a figure, is Xueer. Xueer said to Zheng Zhongwen, "Shizi, Miss said she wants to eat vegetarian and pan fried." Zheng Zhongwen sighed, and he knew that she would never tell him something. In this case, he didn''t want to embarrass her. He believed that no matter what it was, one day, she would tell him all by herself. "OK, I''ll go now!" Zheng Zhongwen didn''t look at Min Hengzhi anymore, and turned out of the dissolving Yu hall. Min Hengzhi, not waiting for Xueer''s invitation, walked up the stairs spontaneously and went straight to Qi Rongyue''s room. Seeing Qi Rongyue sitting on the head of the bed, his pretty brow immediately wrinkled: "how can it be that it''s gone for a while, and it''s like this?" Qi Rongyue''s eyes were hateful and said in a cold voice, "why am I so like this? Don''t you know? " Min Heng''s heart was shocked. At this moment, he seemed to see Tianyu''s eyes, beautiful eyes, full of resentment and anger, and even a little despair. Jianyun suddenly came across, blocking Qi Rongyue''s body and min Heng''s eyes. "What are you doing?" Asked Jane Yun. Min Hengzhi took a deep breath, threw off the absurd idea in his mind, turned his head and looked out of his eyes. After he was sure that there was no one outside, he whispered: "the emperor is not dead!" Hearing this, Qi Rongyue suddenly jumped out of the bed and rushed to min Hengzhi with bare feet. He grabbed his arm and fingernails tightly picked at his flesh and skin. It hurt, but he didn''t even frown. "What did you say? What did you just say? " Min Hengzhi replied: "I said that the emperor is not dead, he has left the palace safely, and I will place him in a very safe place." Astonishing Joy came in waves. She still held his arm tightly and did not let it go. Her chest continued to fluctuate violently. The joy on her face could not be suppressed. He was surprised that Qi Rongyue was only Tianyu''s younger martial sister, and Tianqi had only one face with her. She shouldn''t have such a strong reaction to Tianqi. Originally beautiful and moving face, become haggard and pale, but in this moment, those luster seem to come back, the beauty is suffocating. Smelling the faint fragrance in his nose, he felt that his heart, which had been silent for a long time, had come back to life again, because of the woman in front of him. "Where is he?" She asked. He coughed and coughed, covering up the embarrassment he had just lost his mind, and said: "in a farm outside Kyoto City, I will come to Jincheng in a few days. Don''t worry, I sent experts to protect him, nothing will happen." The hand that she grasps his arm releases gradually, the happy color on the face slowly turns light. "Why?" He raised his eyebrows: "what and why?" "Why did you save him?" She asked. He sneered: "don''t get me wrong. I''m not for you. I''m for Tianyu. This is what I owe her and what I should do." If he could, he would even use his own life for Tianyu''s rebirth. Chapter 408 "So, did you find out what happened in the Minguo mansion?" Qi Rongyue asked. Min Hengzhi nodded, with a sad look on his face: "it''s my fault. For so many years, I believe in him wrongly. For this absurd lie, I have committed a great crime. I can''t atone for it even if I die. But I can''t die now. I can''t die until I bring down Chu Lian." Some mistakes, once committed, can''t be undone even if they are done more, but it''s better to do than not, and she won''t refuse. "What do you want to do?" She asked. Min Heng''s eyes twinkled and he did not return to her immediately. After a while, he said, "listen to the emperor first!" She doesn''t trust him. Similarly, he doesn''t fully trust her. There are some things that are not open to the public. When Zheng Zhongwen bought Su Shengjian back, min Hengzhi had gone, and Qi Rongyue was the only one in the room. She sat in front of the make-up table, looking at herself in the mirror, strange and familiar face, looking at the man suddenly breaking into the mirror, making her heart beat again, giving her warm and favorite man. Their eyes met in the mirror. She looked at him and asked, "Zhong Wen, will you be on my side no matter what I want to do?" Zheng Zhongwen went behind her, put Su Shengjian down, took the comb in her hand, combed her hair gently, and said with a smile: "fool, is that still useful? No matter you want to go up the sword mountain or go down the fire sea, I will accompany you and always stand on your side. " He knew that she was finally going to tell him the secrets he wanted to know. She turned around, took Zhongwen''s hand, fixed his eyes, and said, "I''m going to bring down Chu Lian. I''m going to let Chu go back to the past. Would you help me?" He guessed something about what she wanted to do, but he didn''t expect that she would say it directly. He nodded solemnly: "I said that no matter what you want to do, I will stand in front of you. What''s more, now I know that the death of the long princess is the killer of Chu Lian. For you and the long princess, I will naturally stand on your side." "Then your father -" Qi Rongyue didn''t worry about Zhongwen. She was afraid that Marquis Zheng wouldn''t agree. After all, the risk of this is too great. If you make a mistake, it will be doomed. He hugged her in his arms and patted her on the back: "don''t worry, my father has always looked down on Chu Lian''s style of behavior. However, the emperor is young, and the power of the court falls to Chu Lian''s hands, so he will temporarily compromise, but that doesn''t mean that he really turned down to Chu Lian, and I believe that people like my father must not be in the minority in the court, as long as With the right name, they will definitely make the right choice. " She looked up at the familiar and handsome face in front of her. The doting and firmness in her eyes reassured her: "Zhongwen, aren''t you afraid?" "What are you afraid of?" He asked. "You are not afraid that once you go on this road, you, or even the whole Yongping Houfu, will stand in danger?" He shook his head: "you are wrong. Even if we didn''t take this road, we have been standing in a dangerous situation. Once Chu Lian takes the throne, he will find a chance to open the Yongping mansion. Since the death of the first emperor, we have never been safe." The Marquis of Yongping has the power to be feared by the people in power. Such power is not given by the current people in power. Such existence will not be tolerated by the people in power. Chapter 409 He is not afraid of death or anything. He is afraid that the girl in front of him will be sad, that she will be sad, that she will be ill, that he will lose her. As long as she is around, all difficulties are not difficulties. Three days later, min Hengzhi came to the Rongyu hall again. This time, he didn''t come alone, but also brought a man, a boy with a shorter head and a thinner body. There are not many people who have seen him in the world, and even fewer in this Jincheng, but he still covers his face, so as not to be seen by those who are interested in it and damage the major events. Knowing that he would come today, Qi Rongyue got up early in the morning, worked in the back kitchen all morning, and made many dishes and snacks he liked, some of which could not be made, so she asked someone to go to the city to ask the master to teach her, and was stunned to make a full table. Zheng Zhongwen has been helping her. He is so busy that he is sweating. From time to time, he murmurs, "you are so happy today that you have made so many dishes. Obviously, this person has a higher position in your heart than me. I hope she is a woman. If she is a man, hum." "If it''s a man, how are you going?" Qi said with a smile "Then I''ll eat the whole table. There''s nothing left!" said Zheng Zhongwen Qi Rongyue was amused by him. He couldn''t stand up and pointed to him. "You said it yourself. Don''t deny it." As she spoke, Xueer stepped forward into the kitchen and said to Qi Rongyue, who was covered with flour, "Miss, the king of Jin is here." Qi Rongyue quickly put down his plate and asked, "is he alone?" Xueer shakes her head: "no, I brought one with me. I didn''t see it clearly with my face covered." Qi Rong''s smile on the face of the moon became more and more brilliant. He said: "hurry up, close the door of the Rongyu hall. Nobody is allowed to come in. Give each of the guys two liang silver in the afternoon, and let them not come back before dark." Xueer hurried away, Zheng Zhongwen asked, "who is so mysterious that he needs to send all the staff out of the shop? Shall I go? " He asked with a smile. Qi rongyuebai once said, "if you want to go, you can go now. If you don''t want to go, you need less nonsense!" She untied her apron in a hurry, took a handful of water in the basin to wash her face, took off her smoky blouse and put on a clean dress. When Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen came out of the kitchen, the guys in the shop had already gone. In the huge Rongyu hall, only min Hengzhi and Chu Tianqi were sitting. Xueer was serving tea to them. Chu Tian saw Qi Rongyue coming out from behind and stood up quickly with excited eyes. He thought he would never see her again. Min Hengzhi also stood up, looking at the eyes of the two people glued together, his heart was quite upset. He could feel that Tianqi was on his guard. But Tianqi and qirongyue have only seen one side, a short side, can arrive at his former all good to him. Qi Rongyue came to Chu Tianqi, tears had already fallen in her eyes. She shook her hands and took off the cloth towel on his face, looking at the familiar face, the eyes that she could dream of almost every night. "Are you ok? Is there any injury? " She reached out and held his hand. The hands of both of them were shaking. She finally saw her brother again, and he also saw the shadow of Huang Jie in her again. Only Huang Jie, only Huang Jie, could see him with such eyes. Chapter 410 Knowing that it was impossible and absurd, Chu Tianqi was still reluctant to wake up from such a vision. He hoped that the girl in front of him would be his sister Huang, who loved him and disciplined him severely. Since he became a puppet of Chu Lian, no matter how humiliated he was, he never shed a drop of tears in front of Chu Lian. All his grievances and sorrows are hidden in his heart. But in front of Qi Rongyue, the emotion he originally wanted to hide can always be easily aroused, and the tears are unconsciously wet in his eyes. He shook his head, his voice choked: "I''m ok, I''m not hurt. How about you? How are you these days? Is it true that you have stopped the spread of the plague? " She nodded, her eyes misty, her brother seemed to grow up a lot, is no longer the former love to stick to her, like asshole children. "I''m fine. As long as you are good, I''ll be fine. Promise me that we''ll live no matter what. No matter how hard it is, we''ll stick to it. One day, we''ll get back our own things, all of them!" We? Chu Tianqi congeals the girl in front of her, she says, we? He didn''t question her, just nodded meekly, "OK, I remember." She''s really like sister Huang. She''s really like her. Just think of her as her own sister Huang. Zheng Zhongwen has been looking at Chu Tianqi, an 11-year-old boy with a beautiful face and noble temperament. In terms of temperament, he is really similar to Rongyue. It''s just the look - he seems to have seen him, where is it? Where have you met? Zhongwen tried to search his memory. Suddenly, his mind was like a thunderclap. He remembered that when the new emperor ascended the throne last August, he saw this face. At that time, it looked gaunt and not as tall as it is now. He stood on the altar of the ancestral temple of the Chu family in an ill fitting Bright Yellow Dragon Robe, shaking his hands to light the Yellow incense. He is the emperor. He is the younger brother of the long princess, Chu Tianqi. "Are you the emperor?" Zheng Zhongwen asked suddenly. Chu Tianqi looked at him and looked at him. Suddenly he said, "you are Hou Shizi, Yongping?" When he was born, he was the prince. Under one person, above ten thousand people, his bullying manner didn''t need to be expressed deliberately. It would always be revealed unconsciously. Zheng Zhongwen confirmed that he was the emperor, and was about to salute, but Qi Rongyue pulled him: "all of them are his own people, do not need to be polite, you can call him Qi Di later." Zheng Zhongwen hooked his lips and smiled. His heart was clear. At that time, he said to Chu Tianqi, "brother Qi." Chu Tianqi also smiled. This was his first smile since his father''s mother''s accident. It was his first sincere smile. He thought that he had been abandoned by heaven. He thought that he had no relatives in the world, but he didn''t think that today, he has a sister, and there are those who really want to help him. "Brother Zhong Wen, I still remember you. You were drunk at the Palace Banquet three years ago. You were running crazy in the imperial garden alone. You were almost caught as an assassin by the bodyguard. I sent someone to take you back." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t remember it at all, but when his father mentioned it, he said that he had drunk too much that day. It was convenient to talk about it, but he didn''t come back. He was so anxious that he asked the emperor to send someone to look for him, but he couldn''t find his figure in the imperial palace. Later, he could only go back to the palace, but he found that he had been sent back. The person who sent him back didn''t say who sent it. Unexpectedly, it was Chu Tian Qi. Chapter 411 Fate is really a wonderful thing, some people, some things, although missed, but if there is a real fate, there will be goodbye! Min Hengzhi looks at Chu Tianqi, who has a sincere smile on Zheng Zhongwen. His heart is more and more unpleasant. In the eyes of Chu Tianqi and Qi Rongyue, he can never compare with Zheng Zhongwen. What he did wrong will not disappear because of his repentance. Qi Rongyue holds Chu Tianqi''s hand and asks with a smile, "hungry? I''ve prepared what you like to eat. Go and have a taste! " Chu Tianqi is led by her, looking at the girl''s slender back, looking at the familiar pace. He has an impulse, an impulse to call her Huang Jie. as like as two peas, she was just like the Queen''s sister. When he came to the back kitchen, he looked at the full table of food, the things he loved since he was a child, such as almond cheese, osmanthus crispy, salt and pepper chicken, winter melon cup, honey juice and meat... "Did my sister Huang tell you? I like to eat these. " Qi Rongyue''s nose was slightly sour, and he said with a strong smile: "yes, elder martial sister often mentioned you to me, saying that you like to eat, like to play, what mischievous things you have done, how good your homework is, how much praise she got from Taifu, she would tell me that there is no secret between me and elder martial sister." Really? Chu Tianqi nodded, right, should be right, otherwise, how to explain it? After dinner, they gathered in the study on the second floor. The study was not big. After putting on five chairs, it was almost full. Five people sat down, and Jane Yun opened her mouth first: "Tianqi, what are you going to do?" Chu Tianqi has clearly known that these people are the only one he can trust, and the only help he wants to regain the throne. He must believe them unconditionally, without any privacy. Chu Tianqi said, "I don''t know if you have ever heard of the black cavalry?" They have heard of the reputation of the black cavalry. They also know that the black cavalry is a secret army directly belonging to the emperor. Only the emperor knows whether and how to mobilize it. No one knows the secret. Qi Rongyue asked, "do you want to mobilize the black cavalry?" Chu Tianqi nodded: "we have nothing to rely on. The black cavalry is the only army I can mobilize." Zheng Zhongwen has always been curious about the black cavalry. He once pestered his father to tell him many stories about the black cavalry. At this time, hearing this name again, the blood hidden in his heart began to stir. "Qi Di, do you know where the black cavalry is?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. Chu Tianqi shook his head: "I only know in Mobei, but I don''t know the specific location." Qi Rongyue took off his mouth and said, "the father --" she shut up in a panic and smiled dryly, "didn''t your father leave you a map or something?" Chu Tianqi said: "my father said that all the secrets of the black cavalry were hidden in a painting. The painting had been put in the Royal Library before. It was a modest painting. I also looked for opportunities to find it, but I never found it. It should have been taken away by Chu Lian." "So the painting is now in Prince Lian''s mansion?" Min Hengzhi frowns. Prince Lian''s house forbids Wei and Sen Yan. It''s more difficult to steal things from Prince Lian''s house than from the palace. Chu Tianqi nodded: "it should be that I overheard two eunuchs chewing their tongues before, saying that Chu Lian had moved all the father''s things in the Royal study to the prince Lian''s mansion, and there was nothing left." Chapter 412 Although Prince Lian''s mansion is solid as gold soup, where wild flies can''t fly in, there can be a person, but he can go in and out anytime and anywhere. Qi Rongyue takes an eye to see min Hengzhi, the king of Jin and the future son-in-law of Chu Lian. If he wants to go in, he can do it in a word, and no one will doubt him. Zheng Zhongwen also looked at Min Hengzhi and said with a smile, "it seems that this matter will trouble the king of Jin. I think it will not be too difficult to deal with the relationship between the king of Jin and Princess Tianxin." What can min Hengzhi say? What else could he say besides nodding? No one is more suitable than him. He nodded, "OK, I''ll take care of it. Tianqi is staying in the Rongyu hall and waiting for my news these days." Zheng Zhongwen looked at Qi Rongyue beside his eyes, and Chu Tianqi at the other end of his eyes. He said to min Heng, "you can do one more thing for me after you get the painting!" Min Hengzhi picked up his eyebrows and said, "can I help you? What''s up? " Zheng Zhongwen said in a correct way, "you speak to Chu Lian, and say that after the flood, the exiles are bandits in all directions, and they are afraid of becoming a great danger. Please send him troops to eliminate the bandits." Min Hengwen didn''t understand what he meant: "what do you want to do?" Zheng Zhongwen said: "as long as Chu Lian agrees to send troops to eliminate the bandits, he will not transfer troops from other places. He will certainly let you send troops to eliminate the bandits. In this way, you need a leader. You are the king of Jin, so you are not suitable. Chu Lian will ask you to recommend the right person to save some trouble. At that time, you can choose any number of people you like I''m one of them. I''m sure Chu Lian will choose me. " Chu Tianqi does not understand: "how do you make sure that Chu Lian will choose you?" Zheng Zhongwen sneered: "because Chu Lian is suspicious and cruel, he is very afraid of the existence of Yongping Houfu, and I am the only heir of Yongping Houfu. In fact, he wants me to die. As long as I die, Yongping Houfu will be cut off, and the 200000 military power in Longxi will come back to him earlier than he expected." Qi Rongyue''s heart was tangled. She didn''t want Zhongwen to get involved in her revenge plan, but now the situation seems to be out of her control. Chu Tianqi looked happy and said, "so, you want to escort me to Mobei in the name of suppressing bandits?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "you pretend to be a soldier and mix with me. I will send you safely to Mobei and find the black cavalry." Jianyun nodded, his eyes full of admiration: "it''s a good idea. It can go all the way to the north without any doubt, and it can protect the safety of Yongping Prefecture for a while." Qi Rongyue said: "it''s really feasible, but with Chu Lian''s character, once something is wrong, it will definitely attack the Marquis of Yongping." Zheng Zhongwen patted her on the back of the hand and said with a smile, "I''ve thought about it all. When I went to Mobei, I sent someone to send Zhou Bo''s Keepsake to the state of Zhou. When the old king saw that his son died in the Chu Dynasty, he would not give up. At that time, there would be smoke in the Longxi border. My father, as the commander of the 200000 army in Longxi, would naturally go to fight, and I would send another person to send a letter to his father Pro, let him secretly leave Kyoto with his family. As long as he is in Longxi, far away from the emperor, even if Chu Lian has doubts, what can he do? " Chu Tianqi''s face beamed: "so, as long as Lord Zheng and his family arrived in Longxi safely, we will have 200000 more troops to help?" Chapter 413 Zheng Zhongwen smiled and nodded, "this is your help. I think my father will agree if he knows my plan." Chu Tianqi stood up and bowed to Zheng Zhongwen: "thank you very much!" Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly got up and returned a gift, saying, "it''s all I have to do. Don''t say thank you!" According to the plan, the five discussed some details until night. An earth shaking plan to seize power has just begun to take shape in this humble Rongyu hall. Min Hengzhi rushed back to Kyoto overnight and started the first step of the plan. Qi Rongyue sent away the last patient in the Rongyu hall. It was early to see him, so he changed his clothes and took the Yi Rong Chu Tianqi out. "Haven''t you been out of the palace for a long time?" Chu Tianqi nodded, "well, for a long time, I can''t remember the last time I went out of the palace!" She held her brother''s hand tightly and said with a smile, "Jincheng is also very busy. I''ll show you around." Although Chu Tianqi''s mind is much more mature than that of his peers, he is still a teenager just over eleven years old. He has no resistance to new things. Walking on the street, I saw many people greeting Qi Rongyue, and from time to time, some people stuffed some fruits into their hands, looking at Qi Rongyue''s eyes, it was that kind of worship and respect. "I didn''t expect that you are really popular in Jincheng!" Chu Tianqi dropped a red date into his mouth and said with a smile. Qi Rongyue shrugs his shoulders: "in fact, the greatest credit for restraining the spread of the plague this time is the master, not me. Only in order to make me more popular and arrange future events, did the master put all the credit on me. The people did not know that it was true and offered me as a living Bodhisattva." Chu Tianqi nodded: "the letter that my sister wrote to me also said that Shifu was the best person she had ever met and the closest relative besides my parents and me." Qi doesn''t know this letter. She wrote it all by herself. In fact, she didn''t think that Shifu was the best person at that time, because at that time, Shifu always asked her to do something she never did, and to bear the pressure she thought would crush her. She wrote such a letter just to make her father, mother and younger brother happy. It was not until later that she understood the good intentions of her master. Only after suffering all the hardships can she become a real human being. So is life and learning. All her achievements now and today are based on her original efforts. "Younger brother Qi, you can rest assured that with your elder sister, everything is with your elder sister. She will definitely let you return to your original position, and she will revenge for her elder sister!" Chu Tianqi is very reassured. He has never been so reassured. He believes in a person like this. As long as it is what she says, he believes, unconditionally. "Sister, I will protect you, just like my sister!" This is his promise to her. "It''s a deal!" She stopped and looked at him sideways. The boy in front of her was almost level with her. On her beautiful face, she was childish, but her eyes were extremely tough. He nodded heavily: "well, it''s a deal!" At night, Chu Tianqi had gone to bed. Jian Yun came to Qi Rongyue''s room and sat by her bed without lighting the lamp. He asked in a low voice, "why don''t you tell him?" Chapter 414 "What?" Qi Rongyue asked. "Tell him that you are Tianyu, his sister." In the dark, the clear eyes were glistening with tears, and she shook her head: "it can''t be said that Tianqi can persist until now, because of a hatred of Chu Lian. If he knew that I was still alive, this hatred would be greatly weakened, and his desire for revenge and restoration of power would not be so strong. I can''t take risks." With a long sigh, Jane Yun patted Qi Rongyue on the shoulder: "go to bed earlier, don''t think too much. You still have a master and Zhongwen. Now there is Tianqi. You must take good care of your health, and don''t let the heavy pressure of revenge drag down your body." Qi Rongyue nodded and said with a strong smile, "I know, thank you, master!" Jane Yun nodded, didn''t speak any more, and got up and left the room. Qi Rongyue can''t sleep for a long time in the dark. She hasn''t slept well since she learned the news of the new emperor''s death. Even though Tianqi finally came back to her, she was still afraid of Tianqi every day. She was afraid that Tianqi would have an accident. She was afraid that she could not protect him with her power. She was afraid that all they planned would eventually become a bubble. So go in It''s not just her life and Tianqi''s life. There was a slight sound from the window frame. She looked sideways and saw the familiar figure sweeping into the room with the familiar action. She did not move, on the window sprinkled light moonlight, looking at the familiar handsome face, the bottom of her heart filled with thousands of guilt. He sat on the side of the bed, took her cool hand, took a kiss to his lips, smiled and said, "is it waiting for me to stay up so late?" She also smiled: "if I said no, would you be angry?" "Of course, I''ve been thinking about you all day, but you don''t want me. Can I not be angry?" He pinched her small hand, pulled her half body into his arms, patted her back with one hand, and bowed his head to her ear and said, "I am here, I am here. I will take good care of Tianqi. He will come back alive, take the black cavalry and return to the Chu Palace." She tightly grasped the clothes on his chest, tears fell on his chest, choked: "not only him, but also you, you must come back alive, I can''t lose him, and I can''t lose you!" He nodded his head and kissed her on the top of her hair. She was gentle and affectionate, with deep attachment to her. How could such a girl leave? Even if we have to leave, it is also for a better reunion in the future. "Dissolving the moon --" "hmm?" "When it''s over, will you marry me?" "Good!" "Give me a bunch of fat boys, will you?" "Good!" "Shall we never part again?" "Good!" "I''m not leaving tonight, OK?" "OK - er, what do you say?" She hasn''t responded yet. Her body has been pressed down by him. The hot and humid kisses spread all over the place. She doesn''t even have the time to respond. People have been dizzy by her kisses, and her brain is blank. His kiss is very warm, but always with three points of restraint, he wants to do a lot of things, but in the end, he didn''t do anything, using all his self-control, to suppress the heat of the eruption. He put his arm around her, and his voice was deep and dumb: "don''t move, be good --" she didn''t move, didn''t want to move, and didn''t dare to move. Her breathing gradually became even, with him, she was much more at ease, and finally fell asleep. Chapter 415 Looking at her sleeping face, he was helpless and miserable: "Stinky girl, good conscience, so fast to sleep." She had a good night''s sleep, he didn''t. The palace of the prince of Lian is not full, but the white silk in the palace of the prince of Lian has been removed, and the servants in the palace have put on their usual clothes, which can not be seen at all that they are still in the period of national mourning. Min Hengzhi, with a cold face, stood at the door of the mansion waiting for the servant to come back. Servants came and went quickly and ran very fast. When they got back to the gate of the mansion, they were already sweating. They smiled at Min Hengzhi and said, "the prince has been waiting for a long time. Please go in, princess. She is waiting for you in the double heart Pavilion." Min Hengzhi nods, strides in, leaps over the man''s side, obviously sees his body quivering. Seeing that the king of Jin had gone far, the man touched his neck and said, "how can you feel the cold air around the Lord? Do I think too much? " Chutianxin put on her favorite Light Pink Embroidered double-sided butterfly waist long skirt, and wore the most popular chasing cloud bun in Kyoto City. Her face was like peach blossom, and her eyes were full of joy. After sitting for a while, chutianxin got up and walked to the door of the double heart Pavilion, looking forward to it. Seeing the tall and straight figure from afar, her heart began to jump wildly. Every time she saw him, her heart would speed up, and she could not hold it. This feeling has never changed since I saw him for the first time. Min Hengzhi walked very fast. He took three steps and two steps. In a blink of an eye, he came to him. "How can you stand outside? Hurry in!" he gently hooked his lips and smiled lightly, but Chutian was very happy. Min Hengzhi was expressionless in front of her most of the time. There were few days to smile at her. Is it not the separation of these days that he finally finds out that in fact, he also likes her? So I can ''t wait to go back to Kyoto from Jincheng! "Well!" She whispered, blushed and turned, and entered the double heart pavilion with him. The girl went back to tea and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter with you coming to see me in such a hurry?" He picked up his eyebrows and looked into his bright eyes at the peachblossom face: "can''t I come to see you without anything? You are my fiancee. Do I need any other reason to come to see you? " Her heart is sweet as honey. This is the first time min Hengzhi admitted that she is his fiancee in front of her. She has always understood that he promised to be engaged to her at the beginning, but because of the pressure of his father, his heart has not recognized the marriage. Now, he has admitted that she is his fiancee. What does this prove? Min Hengzhi looks out at the bright and hot summer color, and suddenly says, "is the Lord there?" Chu Tianxin duzui, discontented: "are you coming to see me or father?" Min Hengzhi sneered: "of course, I came to see you, but if the Lord is in your house, I will go to ask for good-bye since I''m here. It''s etiquette, and I can''t let the LORD be dissatisfied with me!" Chutian was more and more happy. He said with a smile, "it''s very kind of you to think of it like this, but today father went out early. He said he would come back tomorrow, and he didn''t know what to do." What''s up? It''s not the matter of entering the palace to discuss with the ministers about the new emperor''s accession to the throne after the national mourning. Chu Tianqi was originally a child. How can we talk about heirs? Now, the only royal vein of the Chu family. Who else is there except him, Chu Lian? It seems that he won''t go back to the palace today. It''s just the right time for him to act. He got up and smiled at Chu Tianxin. "I''ve been to the mansion many times, but I''ve never seen the scenery carefully. I''m free today. Why don''t you go with me?" Chapter 416 Chu Tianxin can''t get it. She has always wanted such an opportunity. Now that the opportunity has arrived, how can she miss it. "Well, I''ll show you around the garden." Min Hengzhi nods, and they walk out of the double heart pavilion side by side. They stroll in the garden behind the palace. It''s hot in midsummer. Before walking for a while, Chu Tian''s heart is sweating and his face is red. However, she was stubborn and refused to cry hard. Such a chance was rare. She didn''t want to be separated from him so soon. Min Hengzhi saw that the fire was almost over, and he said: "look at your heat. Let''s go back. It''s not good if it''s hot for a while." Chu Tian''s heart said, "but this garden is not half strolled. Besides, there is nothing to amuse in the double heart Pavilion. You will be bored." Min Hengzhi hurriedly followed the trend: "I want to read books. Let''s go back to Shuangxin Pavilion. You can find two books for me to read. It''s also good for us to drink tea and read books." Chu Tianxin hates reading books most. There are few books in her Tianxin Pavilion, most of which are idle books that girls in her boudoir like to read. She knows min Hengzhi doesn''t like such books. She usually reads military strategies. So Chu Tianxin proposed, "go to my father''s study. There are many books there. There must be some you like. If you have any books you like then, please tell me directly. I''ll let my father send them to you." Minheng''s face reveals surprise: "really? I''ve heard that the Lord has collected many unique books. Can you give them to me? " Chutian''s heart was satisfied: "of course, my father loves me the most. He will give me whatever I want. Besides, he will give me some books. Don''t worry!" Chu Tianxin leads min Hengzhi to Chu Lian''s study. The bodyguard who guards the study sees that it is Princess Tianxin. He opens the door without saying a word. In this house, no one can offend Princess Tianxin if he offends her. This is the prince''s heart and blood. Any light words of Princess Tianxin can kill them. The study is large enough to have four bookshelves, which are full of books with all kinds of covers. Some of them are familiar with each other. At a glance, he recognized the things in the palace, which are also covered with the seal of the palace. Ah - he really takes the things in the palace as his own. He can take whatever he wants. Of course, his real focus is not on these books, but on the three cylinder scroll in the corner. But Chu Tianxin is always with him. It''s not convenient for him to find things. "I heard that you are learning to cook tea recently?" He asked suddenly. Chu Tian''s face was reddish, and nodded in a whisper: "yes, after a while, he was not very proficient." Min Hengzhi turned back and looked at her face. Wen said, "I want to taste it!" "Ah?" She was a little confused. Min Hengzhi frowned: "can''t you?" She quickly waved: "no, no, no, yes, if you want to drink, I''ll cook tea for you now, you wait." Then she left the study with her skirt in her hand. The door of the study closed again. He was the only one left in the huge study. It was very good. He quickly went to the big vat with the pictures in it and searched for what he wanted in those pictures. It''s a pity that most of the paintings in the jar are Chu Lian''s own. There are also some calligraphy and paintings bought from outside. Don''t say that the paintings brought out from the palace, even those of the famous scholars of the previous dynasty, are not seen. It seems that there must be another place where there are many calligraphy and paintings. Chapter 417 When Chu Tianxin came back with the cooked tea, he had taken a book and looked through it at the table. Seeing Chu Tianxin coming back, he put down his books, got up and went to the tea table to sit down. The tea cup is a small one with green glaze and green bamboo leaves. It is delicate and delicate, with clear and green soup color and pleasant fragrance. He praised: "good tea!" "Please!" Chu Tian is very proud of her face. She knows that Min Hengzhi is good at tea, and Chu Tianyu is very good at tea making, so she goes to learn it deliberately. She wants to know if her tea making skill is better than Chu Tianyu in March? Min Hengzhi holds the cup of tea and sniffs it in his nose. The fragrance of tea is really pleasant. It''s more elegant than that of tea cooked by ordinary people. It''s really good, but if it''s compared with Tianyu, he thinks it''s still a long way off. Tianyu has never really learned how to cook tea, but when she sees the palace maid do it like that, she just draws a gourd and a ladle. But Tianyu is such a special girl. She can do everything very well. The tea she cooks at will can make him taste the skill of a master. The entrance of the clear and green tea soup is full of mellow fragrance, but the share of good tea that should be sweet is missing. Oh - empty has its shape, not its quality! He did not move his face, still smiling, and slowly put down the tea cup. Chu Tian asked, "how is it?" "He smiled:" very good, I haven''t had such a good tea for a long time Chutian''s heart became more and more satisfied. He asked out of his mouth, "what''s the difference between Chutian Yu and Chutian Yu?" His face is slightly coagulated, his smile is pale, his eyebrows and eyes are coagulated, he is displeased and says seriously: "why do you always compare with her? You are you, she is her! " Chutian suddenly changed his face and regretted it. He shouldn''t mention Tianyu at this time, which made the atmosphere bad. "Well, I won''t compare with her, OK, you can have another one!" She brought a pot to pour tea, but min Hengzhi said: "it''s a little stuffy here. Let''s go out for a walk!" Chu Tianxin was afraid that he was not happy. Naturally, everything should be. Asshole followed him out of the study and led him around the palace. "This is the nunnery. My mother lived here when she was alive!" Chu Tianxin points to a renovated house. Min Hengzhi was surprised. This was the first time he heard Chu Tianxin mention his mother, and also the first time he heard about Princess Lian. "Why does your mother live in an nunnery?" he asked Chu Tian shook his head: "I don''t know. When I was very young, she lived in the nunnery all the time. She never went out and kissed me. She was like a real nun. She broke the world. Sometimes I didn''t even believe that she was my mother." Minheng asked, "why don''t you take a concubine?" Prince Lian''s house is a child of Chu Tianxin. After his wife died in his early years, Chu Lian never continued his marriage, nor did he accept the partial house in the house. Chu Tian shook his head: "I don''t know. I only know that he always sleeps in the nunnery alone. No one is allowed to go in, not even me." Min Hengzhi is full of doubts. Is Chu Lian remembering his dead wife? If he loves his wife so much, why does he let his wife live in the nunnery? Min Hengzhi led Chu Tianxin through the nunnery and came to a place that looked like a storehouse. He asked, "what is this place?" Chu Tian''s heart didn''t recover from the emotion just now. He just glanced lightly and said, "this is the warehouse, where my father stored precious calligraphy and paintings." Chapter 418 Min Hengzhi was secretly pleased and asked, "I heard that the king brought many famous paintings out of the palace, but really?" Chu Tian nodded: "it''s true. They are all in the warehouse. There are many. Last time, my father asked me to choose two of them. I didn''t care about them, so I didn''t go." He looked at the three locks hanging on the door of the storehouse and said with a smile, "even if the locks are so tight, the thieves are afraid to go in and steal!" Chu Tianxin was amused by him: "do you know why there is no guard outside the warehouse?" Min Hengzhi shook his head: "I don''t know why?" Chu Tianxin said with a smile, "because there is a very powerful mechanism in the warehouse. If a thief goes in, he will die. There is no need to be guarded at all. No one can take things away from it." Min Hengzhi shook his head: "so fierce? I don''t believe it! " Chu Tian said hurriedly, "have you heard of master Gucci?" Min Hengzhi thought for a moment and nodded: "I''ve heard that the master of mechanism is very exquisite. Unless he is himself, no one can enter and come out alive." He raised his eyebrows and asked, "do you mean that the mechanism in the warehouse was made by master Gucci?" Chu Tian was so pleased that he nodded: "it''s him." Min Hengzhi deliberately showed his disbelief: "it''s impossible. It''s said that master Gucci did not do anything five years ago and disappeared in the Jianghu." Chu Tian''s heart hummed and said, "that''s what my father asked him to do. How dare he not do it?" Between the lines of her father''s worship, no doubt. Min Hengzhi asked again, "so, is he in Kyoto now?" "Of course, my father still has something important to do. How dare he leave before he finishes?" "But I heard that master Gucci is a man of great character. He will not be easily threatened by others. How can the Lord do it?" Chu Tian''s smile is bright, seemingly innocent, but in Min Hengzhi''s eyes, it makes people hate: "what''s the difficulty? Everyone has weaknesses. The weakness of the father is me, and my weakness is you. Master Gucci has a son, and his son is his weakness! As long as you grasp this weakness, are you afraid that he will not obey? " It seems that Chu Lian really dotes on this daughter. Tell her everything. I''m afraid Chu Tianxin didn''t give much effort when Chu Lian was plotting against Xianhuang and Tianyu. Think of here, he will hate Chu Lian more and more, and Chu Tian heart in front of him. He didn''t want to stay in this mansion for a moment. He didn''t want to see this woman again for a moment. "I suddenly thought of something urgent to do, so I went back and came to see you another day." Min Hengzhi said goodbye to Chu Tianxin, and his eyes no longer looked at her. Chu Tianxin only said that he was really in a hurry, but he didn''t think much. Leng saw him outside the door in person and saw his handsome back disappear completely in his eyes. He still refused to go back. One side of the pity son saw, smile way: "princess, people all walked far, you this neck stretches again long, afraid also can''t see." Chu Tian''s face was crimson. He took pity on her and said angrily, "you''re the only one. Let''s go. Go back." Seeing the princess is happy, lian''er is also very happy. At last, she doesn''t need to listen to the whole day''s sighs or speak carefully. Just, why does she feel that her royal highness King Jin looks at the princess with strange eyes? Is she too suspicious? Chapter 419 Chutianxin is right. Everyone has weaknesses. It seems that Chulian, who has a hundred secrets but no one, also has a fatal weakness, chutianxin. It happens that Min Hengzhi is the weakness of Chutian''s heart! secretly investigated, min Heng quickly determined the place where GUCCI''s son was being held by Chu Lian. Minheng falsely said that there was something important to deal with in Jincheng. After leaving the city that day, he secretly returned to Beijing at night, sneaked into a secret villa in the west of Beijing, rescued people, sent them out of the city overnight, and met with the master Gucci who had contacted in advance outside the city. Master Gucci handed over a letter to him: "as long as you follow the secret path on this letter, you will not touch the mechanism. If you accidentally touch the mechanism, it doesn''t matter. If you find the middle position of the person and lie down, there will be no hidden weapon to hurt you. When the concealed weapon stops, you will rush to the south wall root with the fastest speed, and there is a hidden button in the middle of the third brick. Just press it Press the button, all the mechanisms will be temporarily suspended for an hour, and will start again after an hour. At that time, if you haven''t found what you want, you need to press the button again, but remember that the button can be pressed at most three times, which is invalid! " Min Hengzhi nodded: "I see. You can go all the way to the South and change your surname. Don''t let people know that you are master Gucci, otherwise, Chu Lian will never let you go!" Master Gucci left with his son. A generation of secret device masters disappeared in the Jianghu and gradually became unknown. While the iron was hot, min Hengzhi took advantage of the fact that Chu Lian didn''t return to the mansion today, so he sneaked into the mansion. With his superb skill and familiarity with the mansion, he easily came to the warehouse with many organs. It''s thanks to Chu Tianxin. If it wasn''t for her, it would not have been so smooth. If Chu Lian knew that he had betrayed him unintentionally, he would have been his own precious daughter... Based on his understanding of Chu Lian, he would never use only the secret devices of master Gucci in the storehouse. He was very cunning, and there was not even a guard outside such an important storehouse. Obviously, he felt that the defense inside was enough, so he didn''t need to guard. Master Gucci gave him a magic key to open any lock. All three locks were opened in a short time. Instead of pushing the door immediately, he took out the Pearl of the night and examined the crack and handle carefully to see if there were any foreign matters. Sure enough, I found the silk thread tied together on the two doorknobs. I can''t see it without looking carefully. As long as he pushes the door rashly, it will trigger the mechanism. At that time, even if he has the ability to avoid the hidden weapon, he is afraid that he will also disturb the bodyguards in the government, so the purpose of stealing the painting tonight cannot be achieved, and it is even more difficult to come back in the future. The binding method of fine silk thread is very special. It''s not the general binding method. Fortunately, when Chu Tianxin was in Jincheng, he sent him a purse embroidered by himself, but also wanted to wear it for him personally. At that time, Chu Tianxin used this special binding method. He didn''t mean to see it, but he didn''t expect it to be useful now. Untie the silk thread, gently push the door open, hold the bead and enter. According to the detailed directions on master Gucci''s letters, smoothly avoid all the cassettes that can touch the mechanism, come to the south wall root, touch the secret button, gently press it, only listen to the sound of a click in the room, then there will be no sound in the warehouse. He felt a piece of gravel from the road in his arms and threw it at the secret device box. As expected, no secret device was activated. Chapter 420 One hour is not long, it is not short, the storehouse is very large, there are many calligraphy and paintings stored, there are Chu Lian''s own collection, there are the original emperor''s reward, more of them are found from the Palace this year. According to Chu Tianqi, it''s the handwriting of the emperor of Chu. It looks very casual and simple outside. The mystery is hidden in the painting. If it can''t be closed, there is no clue. Therefore, Chu Lian should not have discovered the secret of the painting, but just casually took it out of the palace with other calligraphy and paintings. If it''s the handwriting of the emperor of Chu, the scroll must be new, rather than those yellow ancient paintings. It''s easier to screen from this aspect than blindly looking for a painting that he has never seen in his own eyes in a pile of calligraphy and paintings. Counting the time, when one hour is about to pass, he presses the secret mechanism again. When the second hour is about to pass, he still can''t find the painting. The last time he presses the mechanism, this is his last chance. After one hour, not only the mechanism in the warehouse will start, but also the sky outside will be bright. He doesn''t have more time to stay. In the light of the Pearl at night, he unfolded a picture of a young girl and a young man playing and chasing in the imperial garden. In the picture, there are rockeries and flowing water, houses and temples. The style of painting is simple, but the layout is very exquisite. Every place looks very casual, but it gives a very unusual feeling. It is a picture played by the children of the painting, but the rockeries and flowing water are the only ones And the houses and temples are particularly eye-catching. Tianqi said that there is a secret in the painting that hides the secret of the black cavalry camp, which is the unique secret of the emperor of Chu. But before the emperor could tell him the secret, something had happened. No one knew what the secret was. If it is a unique secret record of the royal family, Chu Lian will surely find it, which must be unexpected. What is it? The empress is the only one in the void of the empress of Chu. She is deeply in love with her husband and wife. Is the secret memory used related to the empress? The empress''s daughter is named purple butterfly. When he looked at it carefully, he saw a purple butterfly dancing in the imperial garden. There were not many colors in the painting, most of them were ink. The purple butterfly was very abrupt. It was it, it must be it. Min Heng was very happy and quickly put the painting away. He took out another handwriting that the emperor had given him and put it into the pile, so that Chu Lian could not find a painting missing. Before daybreak, he restored the scene as much as possible to its original state, locked three locks again, and tied the fine silk thread according to the original method. Taking advantage of the last dark color before daybreak, he swept away from Prince Lian''s mansion like a swallow, pretended that the common people mixed out of the City, and rushed all the way to Jincheng. At the other end of Jincheng, Yi Rong, a bodyguard, had disguised himself as him. He returned to Jincheng one day to hide his eyes and ears, so as to avoid Chu Lian''s suspicion. When Chu Lian returned to the mansion, he learned that something had happened in the Chuang Tzu in the west of Beijing. Master Gucci''s son was rescued. Gucci was also missing on the same day. He had a bad way and rushed to the storehouse with others. As like as two peas, three large locks were still hanging outside the warehouse, and the silk thread was tied. The door opened, and the paintings and calligraphy in the inside were very neat, just as he left last time. The more he felt, the more uncomfortable he felt. After checking for a week, he didn''t find any abnormality. He secretly pressed down the share and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, he suddenly stepped on a stone under his feet, which made him sick and hurt his feet. Chapter 421 "What is this?" He frowned and asked in a deep voice to the bodyguard. The guard quickly picked up the stones on the ground. His face was white. How could there be stones here? This is absolutely impossible! "Count the pictures and calligraphy in the warehouse immediately." Chu Lian''s face was gloomy, and he looked coldly at the stupid guards. The rice barrel is all the rice barrel. I don''t know if someone has sneaked into the palace. What''s the use of keeping these rice barrels? Two hours later, the head of the bodyguard carefully reached Chu Lian''s body: "Lord, I have counted all of them, no less, no less." All the calligraphy and paintings are registered in the register. In this short period of time, it is impossible for them to compare every painting and calligraphy with the register. They just checked the general situation. The total number is right. Naturally, they will not go to the register again without looking for something. If it is not found out, who died? Chu Lian frowned: "is there a lot of calligraphy and painting? What does this man want to do when he sneaks into the warehouse? " The guard leader led, "maybe it''s a thief who wants to steal gold and silver. When he sees that there''s nothing he wants here, he walks on his own." Chu Lian''s cold eyes crossed the bodyguard and angrily said, "do you think so?" The head of the bodyguard shrunk his neck and didn''t dare to answer, but Chu Lian was so disappointed with him that he couldn''t bear to keep such a stupid person by his side. Chu Lian glanced at the shadow guard on the other side. The shadow guard''s body moved slightly. The slender figure swept to the head of the guard. Before the other side could react, the cold dagger stabbed him in the chest. Before he could even howl, the man had fallen to the ground. There was only air coming out, but no air coming in. Chu Lian asked another bodyguard, "why do you say that someone has infiltrated the storehouse without taking anything away?" Seeing the death of the head, the guard naturally dared not say the same thing as the head. After a quick thought, he said in a trembling voice: "first, it must be the man who wants to find something. When he came in, he found that the mechanism was too powerful, so he ran again!" Chu Lian frowned, his face became colder and colder. Shadow guard came forward again, and another life ended in his hands. Chu Lian once again put his eyes on the bodyguard on the spot and said, "come on!" The bodyguard''s legs trembled with fright. He could not say a complete word, so he died naturally. Of the eight bodyguards, seven were dead, and the last, the youngest, was left. The young man was pale, but his eyes were not as confused as others. He said to Chu Lian, "go back to the Lord, I guess this man is the one who saved Master Gucci''s father and son. He got the secret of closing the mechanism from master Gucci and walked freely in the warehouse. Obviously, he didn''t come for money. He wanted to find something. Unfortunately, there was nothing he wanted to find here. So when he left, he restored it as it is. It''s very interesting It''s a pity that he didn''t take the stone away. That''s why we found the trace of his coming. " Chu Lian''s cold and hard face finally eased. Looking at the youth in front of him, he was full of curiosity: "what''s your name? How long have you been in the palace? " "Young man Li Ku said:" it has been two years since he entered the mansion Chu Lian nodded, "yes, it''s a plastic material. I''ll stay with him in the future." Li hurriedly knelt on one knee, his face beaming, and said with a fist: "thank you for your promotion!" Chapter 422 However, at the moment when Chu Lian turned around, Li Kui''s happy face gradually dissipated, and his eyes were cold. He stood up silently, followed Chu Lian and left the warehouse. Back to the study of the meeting, Chu Lian asked someone to call the Chamberlain of the palace. "What suspicious people are going to the palace these days?" Chu Lian asked. The housekeeper thought for a moment and said, "in these days when you are not here, no one has come to the palace except the king of Jin." Chu Lian frowned: "what is he doing?" "The Chamberlain said:" the king of Jin came to visit the princess. They wandered in the garden for a long time. They also -- " " if you have something to say, just say it! " Chu Lian''s voice gradually sank. The housekeeper said: "the princess still led the king of Jin to the study for tea, but she went out again soon. Then the king of Jin left the palace and never came again." Chu Lian takes an eye to see the bodyguard at the other end: "go to check and see what he has done these days and who he has met." The bodyguard turned around and went out. Chu Lian said to the steward, "go and ask the princess to come over and say I have something to ask her." After a long time, Chu Tianxin came to the study with a brisk step. When he saw the iron face of his father, he asked: "father, what''s the matter?" Chu Lian waved and said, "sit first." When Chu Tianxin sat down, Chu Lian asked simply, "Min Hengzhi came the day before yesterday?" Chutian''s face was a little red, and he chuckled, "well, Heng Zhi came to see me and brought me some snacks from baiweizhai." Chu Lian saw her daughter happy, and her voice naturally softened a little: "what did he say to you?" Chu Tian looked at Chu Lian with wide eyes: "father, how do you ask people these questions? This is the secret of Hengzhi and I, and they won''t tell you." Chu Lian is helpless, ask again: "does he have what unusual move?" Chutian shook his head: "abnormal behavior? No, he doesn''t look abnormal at all, just as usual. " "Father, what happened? Why do you ask me that? " Chu Lian said: "Xin''er, master Guchi''s son was rescued, and master Guchi is missing. Some people have infiltrated the storehouse of our royal residence. Fortunately, nothing has been lost. But the housekeeper said that only min Hengzhi has been to our royal residence these days, so I asked you about the situation. There is no other meaning." Chu Tian''s heart widened his eyes and said, "so, do you doubt it is Heng Zhi?" Chu Lian shook his head: "I''m not aiming at him, but he came so skillfully that I had to be suspicious." Chu Tian stood up with a hearty cry and said angrily, "father, he is your future son-in-law. How can you doubt your son-in-law? If you doubt him, you doubt me. " Seeing his daughter''s appearance, Chu Lian hurriedly comforted him and said, "don''t worry. I''m just asking you if you don''t have one, OK?" Chu Tianxin doesn''t depend on him: "he just came to talk to me and said that he would like to taste the tea I cooked. He didn''t ask me anything else. You can''t be wrong with a good man." Chu Lian nodded: "well, my father promised you that he would never wronged a good man. If he had not done something, I would not have relied on him." After Chu Tianxin left Chu Lian''s study, he stumbled all the way to Shuangxin Pavilion. It turned out that he came to the palace for a purpose. He first lured her into her father''s study, and then inquired about the warehouse. She foolishly told him all about master Guchi. Chapter 423 She was so proud at that time, ah - it''s ridiculous. Every word of his is a routine and a trap. But she can''t tell her father these things, otherwise, he will never let him go or even kill him. She can''t lose Hengzhi, absolutely not. In the evening, all the people sent out had come back. The bodyguard reported to Chu Lian: "my Lord, my subordinates have checked it. When King Jin came to Beijing, he first went to the inspector''s office to discuss business with Lord Zuo. Then he came directly to Prince Lian''s house to see the princess. He stayed in the house for an hour and a half and went back to the house. Then he didn''t come out again. The next day he went back to Jincheng. With King Jin''s feet, Ming I can get to Jincheng early. " Lian Wang''s eyebrows are not loose, and he seems to have no trace of flaws, which makes him more suspicious, but he can''t hold a handle. "My king has sent a messenger to Jincheng. If the King returns to Jincheng in the morning, he won''t have to waste time on him. If he doesn''t return to Jincheng in the morning, he will continue to check until he finds out his flaws." "Yes! Subordinates understand. " The bodyguard withdrew from the study. There was only Chu Lian left in the huge study. He looked around. The bookshelves were neat. There was no mess. There was no lack of things. The man who sneaked into the prince Lian''s mansion and didn''t take anything away finally, who was he and what he wanted? Jincheng after returning to the city, the fake king of Jin went directly back to the king''s mansion of Jin. He never came out again. The next day, min Hengzhi mixed into Jincheng as a common man. Then, a close friend of the king''s mansion received him in secret. He returned to the king''s mansion under the guise of delivering vegetables. After changing his clothes, he went out for a walk, got rid of the stalkers and secretly came to the Rongyu hall. Rongyu hall is open as usual. Xueer comes down from the upstairs and whispers to Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue immediately speeds up the diagnosis and treatment, quickly dismisses several patients in the hall, and then shuts down. Recently, Rongyu hall often closed its doors. It''s no wonder that people outside are not surprised. It''s just that the last time miss Qi went back to treat the refugees outside the city, her spirit was consumed and she hasn''t recovered. "Is it this painting?" Qi Rongyue asked Chu Tianqi. Chu Tianqi shook his head: "I don''t know. I''ve never seen it before, but I heard from my father. He said that there was a special mark left by him in the painting. Only he knew that he was going to paint it to me when I was ten years old. It was only three days, only three days." thinking of this, Chu Tianqi''s fist was clenched again, his teeth were clenched, and his eyes were angry. Qi Rongyue took a photo of his shoulder and took a closer look at the painting. The more he saw it, the more surprised he was: "I think it''s this painting." She pointed to the purple butterfly in the painting and said: "the empress - Oh, I mean the Queen''s name is purple butterfly. All the scenes and objects in the painting are in ink. It''s just that the butterfly is purple and the only color in the painting. The emperor must remember it." Chu Tianqi nodded: "it makes sense." He looked at the familiar and strange scenery in the painting and said, "but what''s the secret in the painting?" Qi Rongyue put the painting on the light, looked after it for a long time and shook his head: "there is no interlayer in the painting!" Then she took down the wooden roller on both sides of the roller. There was no foreign matter in the roller. It seemed like an ordinary painting and calligraphy. There was no secret. Min Hengzhi said: "emperor Mingrui will not hide the secret in a place that is easy to find. If you can find it at will, how can Chu Lian miss it?" Chapter 424 Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, there must be a secret in the painting, but we haven''t found it yet." Shortly after min Hengzhi''s departure, Zheng Zhongwen arrived with the almond cheese Chu Tianqi liked. "Min Hengzhi has been here?" As soon as he entered the room, he smelled the smell of Min Hengzhi. There was always a smell of fragrance and old sandalwood incense on Min Hengzhi. Qi Rongyue pointed to the painting on the table and said: "well, this is the painting he stole from Prince Lian''s mansion. It''s the handwriting of the emperor. There is no doubt that it has a special mark. It should be the painting that the emperor mentioned to Qi Di, but we still haven''t found the secret hidden in the painting." "Is it?" Zheng Zhongwen put down his food box and took up the painting to have a closer look. He also failed to find the place where the clues were hidden in the painting. He spread the painting on the table and looked at it carefully. Suddenly, he pointed to the scenery in the painting and said, "is the Imperial Garden painted here?" Chu Tianqi nodded: "yes, it''s the royal garden." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no, the imperial garden in my memory is not like this." Qi Rongyue picked up his eyebrows: "you haven''t been to the palace many times. Can you remember the appearance of the imperial garden?" Zheng Zhongwen dry smile: "when I was a child, I went to play with the long princess in the garden. I was very happy. I also thought the royal garden was very novel. I paid a lot of attention to it. I knew about the layout of the royal garden. Although it was quite similar to the picture, it was really different. There were many different places." Chu Tianqi said: "I played in the imperial garden all day, but I didn''t find any difference." Zheng Zhongwen laughed and said, "this is what people are like. When they are in the situation, it''s hard to find the original appearance of the situation. On the contrary, we onlookers can see it clearly." Just in, Jianyun listened to Zheng Zhongwen''s words and said with appreciation, "it''s reasonable, it''s so popular, it''s so human." Qi Rongyue carefully looked at the landscape in the painting. He thought that the main painting in the painting was the appearance of her playing with Tianqi. Now it seems that what the painting really wants to express is not their brothers and sisters, but this one. "I see!" She gave a sudden exclamation. All the people looked at her: "what do you understand?" "I know the secret of the painting!" Her mood is very excited, also very excited, her father is really a genius, even thought of hiding the secret in such a way. She pointed to one of the houses in the painting and said, "this house is very delicate and spacious. It represents Kyoto City, not a single house. The river outside this house is huaijiang river." Jianyun has been to many places in her life, and she is very familiar with the Chu Dynasty. Qi Rongyue said that she immediately understood and pointed to a forest at the end of the huaijiang River and said, "this is the long forest in Mobei, although it looks like a small forest in the picture, it is very vast." "And what is this place?" Chu Tianqi asked, pointing to a house on the Changlin side of Mobei. The style and pattern of the house are very similar to those of the house representing Kyoto City, but there are some subtle differences. Without the hanging bells at the eaves, the octagonal roof becomes a hexagon. Where is this place? Qi Rongyue can''t think it through, and Jian Yun can''t understand it. At this time, Zheng Zhongwen said, "I know, this is Mobei palace." Mobei palace? Qi Rongyue widened his eyes and asked in surprise, "isn''t Mobei palace abandoned?" Chapter 425 The father was kind, knowing that it would take a lot of manpower, material resources and financial resources to build Mobei palace, and that the people of Mobei were very poor, so he rejected the request of local officials and abandoned the construction of the palace. Since the Imperial Palace has been abandoned, why does the Imperial Palace appear in the paintings of his father? Zheng Zhongwen said: "I also heard from my father about this. At the beginning, the emperor really abandoned the Imperial Palace and ordered officials and officials in Mobei not to mention this again. But who knows, there was something wrong with the purpose on the way of transmission. The eunuchs and bodyguards who announced the purpose were attacked by bandits and thieves on the way. The purpose was lost and the people who went didn''t come back. At that time, the emperor put this matter aside when he happened to encounter the Nanliang war Who knows that two years ago, the palace had been built, and the building was very luxurious, which made the local people resent four times. " Zheng Zhongwen paused, looked at Qi Rongyue and Chu Tianqi, and said, "my father suspects that Chu Lian is the one who manipulates this. His purpose is to let the emperor''s reputation break up among the people, and one day, he will replace it." Chu Tian Qi was furious. He clapped his hand on the table. There were several thin cracks on the smooth table. It can be seen how much anger he contained in his palm. Qi Rongyue is secretly happy. It seems that her brother has never stopped practicing. Zheng Zhongwen added: "all the people in the palace are Chu Lian. Even if we have taken this road, we must not go to the palace." Chu Tianqi nodded, looked back to the painting again, pointed to the rockery behind Mobei''s palace and said, "this must be some mountain in Mobei." Jianyun said: "yes, this is Ziyan mountain. I have been there once. The mountain is extremely dangerous and high. It''s not one mountain, but three mountains are connected. They are all made of huge stones. There are no trees. At that time, I almost fell down in order to collect herbs growing in the stone cracks. It''s very dangerous." Behind Ziyan mountain is a lotus pond. It certainly looks like a lotus pond, but it certainly doesn''t mean a lotus pond. "I have also been to this place, which is the last water source before entering the desert. Anyone who wants to cross the desert will get enough water here," said Jianyun Zheng Zhongwen frowned and looked at the flat source behind the lotus pond. A faint dark line appeared in the flat source. "So the stronghold of the black cavalry is in the desert?" Zheng Zhongwen said. Jianyun nodded: "as it seems, this is true, but it can also explain why the black cavalry are not known and used by people, because they are in a place where people are rarely seen. No one can find them if they want to." Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, if the black cavalry were in a place that anyone could find, would Chu Lian ignore it? There is no need for the father to hide the army in secret. " Chu Tianqi said: "no matter how dangerous the road is or how long the water is, I must find the black cavalry, return to Kyoto, seize the power of the dynasty, and avenge the father, the mother and the empress with my own hands!" The fireworks in his eyes were firm and hot, as if they would start a prairie fire once they were touched with some sparks. This is the power of hatred! Jian Yun finally understood why Qi Rongyue refused to recognize him. Only if he could keep the power of hatred, the fire of revenge and restoration would be more and more prosperous. Zheng Zhongwen patted Chu Tianqi on the shoulder and said solemnly: "brother Qi, don''t worry, we will help you, me, and the Yongping Houfu standing behind me, will be your help!" Chapter 426 Kyoto - Wenchang Prefecture. "Uncle, what can I do for you?" Yin Yixuan stands in Yin houye''s study and asks respectfully. Lord Yin put down the scroll in his hand and waved, "here comes Yixuan. Please sit down." Yin Yixuan sits down, looks at Yin houye''s eyes and smiles, "it seems that uncle has good news to tell his nephew." Lord Yin laughed and said, "I really have good news to tell you. I don''t worry about you so much these days when you are in office. Can you not be happy now that you finally have eyes?" Yin Yixuan raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "what kind of good job makes such a powerful man like Uncle happy to look like this." Hou Ye Yin smiled with a little pride: "Uncle knows you don''t want to fight in the official arena. With your temperament, the Imperial Academy is most suitable. With your knowledge, though the official rank is low, the future is limitless." "Compiled by Hanlin academy?" Yin Yixuan''s face brightened, which was indeed his preferred position. I didn''t expect that he could do it. "Yes, although it''s only from the rank of liupin, you can rest assured that as long as you have a uncle and your father in the dynasty for one day, three years, or at most three years, you will certainly be promoted from the cultivation to the Bachelor of the fourth grade. Of course, it''s useless to rely on our efforts alone, and you are also crucial." Yin Yixuan naturally understood the truth and immediately stood up and bowed to Yin houye: "thank you very much, uncle." Marquis Yin waved: "we are a family. If you say thank you, you can see more." The two gossiped again. It was almost time for Lord Yin to see him. He said, "go back first. I''ll go to Prince Lian''s mansion right away. He wants to talk to me about something important." Yin Yixuan''s heart moved and asked: "recently, King Lian has been letting ministers from all walks of life to discuss matters in the government. I''m afraid it has something to do with the new emperor''s accession to the throne?" Marquis Yin nodded: "yes, the country can not be a day without a monarch, the emperor''s affairs are too sudden, the national mourning period has passed, it is time for a new emperor to ascend the throne." Yin Yixuan asked again, "is this new emperor the king of Lian?" Marquis Yin sighed: "who else is he? In addition to him, the royal family of Chu Dynasty, no man, no housekeeper, hurriedly invited Marquis Yin and Yixuan to come in, and the tea was ready in the audience, so they retired. After Chu Lian approved a memorial, he looked up at Yin houye standing in the study and the young man standing behind Yin Yixuan. He immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "isn''t this the number one scholar in the new science this year?" Chapter 427 Chu Lian is not good at remembering people''s faces, but Yin Yixuan''s appearance is so outstanding that it''s hard for him to forget. Marquis Yin said with a smile: "the Lord forgives and brings Yixuan to the Lord without his consent. It''s just that the boy is stubborn. He is very grateful to learn that the LORD left the job of Imperial Academy to him. He is shouting to come to the Lord''s house to thank him. The corporal bravely brings him here." Chu Lian smiled quietly. His sharp eyes looked Yin Yixuan up and down, and said, "it''s really the man taught by Yin''s family. His eyes and body are full of strong book spirit. The Imperial Academy is the most suitable one." "Thank you so much Yin Yixuan respectfully saluted Chu Lian, and the remaining light in the corner of his eyes also looked at him. Seeing him sitting still, his brow was slightly wrinkled, and seeing a thin gray mattress on the desk was exposed in his eyes, he knew that he had guessed it correctly, and he was relieved. Chu Lian and Yin Yixuan politely said a few words, and then they talked about business with Yin houye. The business was almost over. Yin houye was about to get up and leave, but he saw Yin Yixuan rush to Chu Lian and said, "Lord, I heard that your right leg had been injured in the early years, but it hasn''t been completely recovered. It hurts hard to bear every rainy day. Can you do this?" Marquis Yin''s face changed slightly. He angrily scolded Yin Yixuan: "what are you talking about?" Chu Lian''s eyes were fixed on Yin Yixuan. He raised his hand and stopped Yin houye. In a weak voice, he said, "let him talk!" Marquis Yin is a wise man. When Yin Yixuan suddenly mentioned this, he immediately knew what he was thinking about. He kept winking at Yin Yixuan and asked him not to go on. But Yin Yixuan didn''t see it. He said clearly and frankly, "you must have found many doctors these years, but you haven''t cured the leg disease, have you?" Chu Lian nodded: "yes, it''s Luo Yuyi, the leader of the imperial hospital, who can''t cure my leg disease. Luo Yuyi said that there is only one person in the world who can cure my leg disease, a single disciple of Xue Shenyi." Chu Lian sighed, "no one knows who is the single disciple of Xue Shenyi, where he is, or even how old a man or a woman is. There is no way to find him!" Yin Yixuan said with a smile: "Wang Ye, the one handed disciple of Xue Shenyi can''t be found, but it doesn''t mean that no one in the world can cure your leg disease." Chu Lian picked up his eyebrows: "you mean, do you know someone who can cure the king''s leg disease?" His face looks calm and indifferent, but there is a little expectation in his heart. His leg disease has troubled him for many years, and he is very painful in rainy days. Although he can bear the pain, he still hopes to have the possibility of healing. Yin Yixuan said: "there is such a person. I think the king must have heard of her name. Her name is Qi Rongyue. She has opened a medical school called Rongyu hall in Jincheng. She has excellent medical skills. Nobody in Jincheng knows about it. My grandfather was haunted by a bad illness. When she almost died, she arrived in time to save his grandfather and Zheng Santang Zheng Da People, apoplectic hemiplegia for three years, under the treatment of Qi Rongyue, now she has been able to get out of bed and walk. Her medical skills are excellent. Wang ye may have a try. " This is not the first time that Chu Lian heard the name of Qi Rongyue. When he heard it last time, he only said that he was an ordinary medical woman and didn''t pay much attention to it. After listening this time, he also felt a bit unusual. It seems that Qi Rongyue is not easy! Chapter 428 "Where is Qi Rongyue now?" Chu Lian asked. Yin Yixuan said: "back to Wang Ye, she was in Jincheng. She came to Kyoto a while ago. You know, Wang Ye, she also went to the palace at the request of the king of Jin. After she cured Zheng Santang, she went back to Jincheng." Chu Lian looked at Yin Yixuan with a smile: "you know Qi Rongyue''s whereabouts so clearly. It seems that the relationship between you is unusual!" When Hou Ye Yin heard this, his heart was broken, and he hurriedly said: "the Lord misunderstood, Yi Xuan and she just --" "it''s really unusual." Yin Yixuan cut off the words of Yin houye and said: "Wang Ye, she was my fiancee." "Was it?" Chu Lian raises her eyebrows. Yin Yixuan nodded: "yes, it used to be, I and she have now retired from marriage, but I can''t forget her all the time, I hope to continue with her." Yin Yixuan suddenly knelt down and said to Chu Lian, "Lord, if you can cure your leg disease by dissolving the moon, please Lord make the decision for us and complete us!" Chu Lian takes an eye to see Marquis Yin. Seeing the dishes on his face, he understands that it must be the Yin family who dislikes Qi Rongyue''s insufficient family background, which breaks up the two mandarin ducks. Chu Lian has never been a soft hearted man. But when he saw Yin Yixuan''s depressed face and his obsession with his beloved, he thought of his youth. Wasn''t that the same with him? At that time, he did not use up all these tricks to finally embrace the beauty? It''s a pity that Xiangwang always has a dream. The goddess has no intention. His love is empty to others. Thinking of this, the blood in his chest suddenly boils, and he says to Yin Yixuan, "OK, I promise you, as long as Qi Rongyue can cure my leg disease, I will marry you." Yin Yixuan was overjoyed, but he didn''t lose his mind. He said, "please keep this secret for a while. Don''t let Rongyue know. I''m afraid of her. I have scruples!" Chu Lian nodded, "I understand, and I will give you my heart!" Chu Lian thought for a moment and said, "since she is in Jincheng now, I will send you to take her to Beijing." Yin Yixuan was overjoyed, which was exactly what he hoped. Unexpectedly, Lian Wang was so understanding. Since the prince Lian''s residence came out, Lord Yin''s face has always been cloudy and uncertain. After all, he is not his own son. It''s not convenient to say if he is too heavy. The training is too light and can''t express his anger, so he has been holding a stalemate atmosphere and stayed in the carriage. Yin Yixuan said: "uncle, although my nephew is wrong, please forgive my nephew." Hou Ye Yin raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "understanding? How do you make me understand? How can I tell your parents if you are so presumptuous? You are determined to marry a doctor''s daughter. Where do you put the face of Wenchang''s mansion? " Yin Yixuan said: "uncle, it''s a lifetime event to get a wife. If I marry a woman I don''t like, the final consequence is that my house is restless. What''s the benefit to me in Wenchang? Besides, she is not an ordinary medical girl. You have seen her. She is not an ordinary girl. If she is willing to marry me, it will be the blessing that I have been cultivating for eight lives. " "But you know in your heart that she doesn''t want to. Without you in her heart, she doesn''t want to marry you at all. Otherwise, why take this step? If you do this, even if you get her, you will never get her heart! " Although he didn''t associate with Qi Rongyue much, he knew a little bit about her temperament. She seemed to be delicate and weak, but in fact, she was strong and independent. She was definitely not a person who would easily bow to fate and power. Chapter 429 On Yin Yixuan''s handsome face, there was a trace of pain, and then he was stubborn and persistent: "can you get her heart? That''s the future. Who can say clearly about the future?" He must have her first, or she will be someone else''s. Hou Ye Yin wants to persuade him again, but he is blocked back by Yin Yixuan. He knows that it''s useless to say anything, so he just wrote back to Pengcheng and asked his second brother and his wife to think about something. After all, he is not his own son. It''s useless to manage too much, and someone has to listen to him! Besides, Yixuan has always been a man of ideas. Few people can change what he decides. When he came back from Prince Lian''s mansion, Yin Yixuan immediately asked Siyuan to pack up his things and rushed to Jincheng that afternoon. At the same time, the people sent to Jincheng by Prince Lian''s house also came back, and reported all the whereabouts of King Jin in Jincheng to Prince Lian one by one. "Wang Ye, the king of Jin goes to ride Liangshan every day to practice. Sometimes he goes back to the city in the evening, sometimes he doesn''t go back to the city at all. He sleeps in the Liangshan at night. He doesn''t have much contact with the officials of Xinyang Prefecture. When he is in the city, he seldom goes out, and his yamen has business to discuss with Wang or Zheng in person." "Didn''t you meet anyone suspicious?" Chu Lian asked. The guard shook his head. "No, the king of Jin is very disciplined." Everything seems to have nothing to do with him, but why is his heart still uneasy? Still can''t believe him? Is it because he once betrayed his elder brother, so he is afraid that Min Hengzhi will have another heart? Is it because of this? Think of Tianxin, his silly daughter, who loves min Hengzhi wholeheartedly. If he is not good for min Hengzhi, will Tianxin die of grief? That''s all. Just for my daughter! "Withdraw all the people in Jincheng, and don''t follow the king of Jin again!" Chu Lian orders. "Yes!" Chu Lian wrote another letter and asked the bodyguard to take it to Jincheng, saying, "give the letter to the king of Jin!" Three days later, Jincheng. As soon as Yin Yixuan entered the city, he came directly to the Rongyu hall. It was evening. There were no patients in the hall. He stepped in and saw Qi Rongyue sitting behind the clinic table, whispering something to a young man. It seemed that he didn''t notice his coming. Xueer at the other end, seeing Yin Yixuan''s figure, hurriedly called out: "Mr. Yin? Why are you here? " After hearing Xueer''s call, Chu Tianqi, sitting opposite Qi Rongyue, was about to turn back. Qi Rongyue said hurriedly, "don''t turn back, go to the clinic and wait for me." Chu Tianqi agreed and hurriedly went to the clinic half bowed his head. Yin Yixuan frowned to see the thin back, which was familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere, but he could not remember it. Qi Rongyue said in a low voice: "is childe Yin here to see a doctor? If you want to see a doctor, please come back tomorrow. The Rongyu hall will be closed. " Yin Yixuan smiles and walks forward. Her beautiful eyes are fixed on her face. She finally sees her again. Finally! "Can the hospital also close? If I have an emergency, will I have to wait until tomorrow? Are you doctors desperate? " Qi Rongyue picks eyebrows: "did young master Yin get an emergency?" Yin Yixuan nodded: "urgent, very urgent! It''s not me, it''s Lian Wang. " Her face changed a little: "what do you say?" Yin Yixuan said, "King Lian sent me to invite you to Beijing to cure his leg disease." Her heart is beating wildly. This is her chance. This is the chance she has been waiting for. The day she has been waiting for finally comes. Chapter 430 Although is the mood incomparably excited, her facial expression still billows not startled: "why am I?" She asked. "Yin Yixuan said with a smile:" your name of the miracle doctor has been passed from Jincheng to Kyoto. What''s so strange about you "Then why did you invite me?" She asked again. Yin Yixuan said: "Lian Wang knows the relationship between us, so I just wanted to." Her heart is clear, it seems that she can go to Prince Lian''s house, which is also his power, and the purpose is very clear. "What if I don''t?" She looked at Yin Yixuan with cold eyes, only to feel that he had changed and was becoming more and more unlike the modest young man she had seen before. Yin Yixuan felt an Oracle with the seal of Lian Wang in his arms and put it in front of her: "although Lian Wang is still Lian Wang at present, he will soon be the emperor of Chu Dynasty. His Oracle is here. Whether you want to or not is up to you." His smile is light, his eyes are bright, burning his hot emotions, he knows, she will agree, because she has always been a smart woman, very smart. So she won''t make fun of her life. What''s more, it''s a great honor for many doctors to enter the mansion of Prince lian to treat him. He doesn''t think she will refuse it. Yes, she will not refuse. This is an opportunity she has been waiting for. How can she refuse? "Well, I promise, but I''ll say goodbye to my friend and leave tomorrow afternoon." Yin Yixuan naturally understood who she was talking about as a friend. He was very upset and his smile was cold: "King Lian told us to go to Beijing as soon as possible. I''m afraid we''re going to go tonight." Xueer, who was listening to him, felt more and more unconventional and shouted, "it''s dark now, young master Yin. Even if you leave the city, you can''t catch up. Why can''t you wait until tomorrow?" Yin Yixuan frowned and said, "I said no, I can''t. I''ll go now, right away." He didn''t want her to meet Zheng Zhongwen, even for a moment. Xueer wants to say again, Qi Rongyue waves his hand: "well, you go to clean up, we will start immediately." Yin Yixuan''s cold and hard face relaxed two points, nodded: "OK!" Qi Rongyue pointed to the doctor''s room and said, "my patient is waiting for me to give him a needle. It won''t take long. It''s a pillar of fragrant Kung Fu." Yin Yixuan nodded, walked to the open waiting area and sat down: "OK, I''ll wait for you!" As long as he doesn''t meet Zheng Zhongwen, he will wait as long as he wants. Qi Rongyue got up, didn''t look at him again, turned around and entered the clinic. Chu Tianqi, who had been hiding behind the door and eavesdropping on her, saw her come in and said, "you really want to go to Prince Lian''s mansion?" She took Chu Tianqi''s hand and sat down, whispering, "I must go to the Lord Lian''s mansion, and I always want to go. Finally, I have a chance. Why not?" "Prince Lian''s house is heavily guarded. The man of Chu Lian is extremely suspicious. Even if you go, you may not be able to do anything." Qi Rongyue shook his head and smiled: "brother Qi, you look down on me too much. Don''t worry. I will take good care of myself. You sleep in my room tonight. If Zhong Wen comes, you will tell him not to worry. I will be careful. I think before long, Lian Wang will allow him to visit his relatives in Beijing. At that time, I will find a chance to meet him and let him wait for me in the private room on the top of the crane tower." Even though Chu Tianqi was reluctant to give up and worried, he could not change the fact that he was young and weak. He could not protect her by his own strength, which made her constantly take risks for his sake. Chapter 431 "Brother Qi, promise me to take good care of yourself in any case, to live in any case, to live in any case. Only when you are alive can the Chu family have hope. For the dead father, mother and sister Huang, and for us who stand in front of you and stand behind you, you must be strong and live. Remember?" Chu Tianqi nodded, tears could not stop falling, he can pretend to be arrogant and ruthless in front of anyone, but in front of Qi Rongyue, he is like a real child, a young brother, his real emotions will be revealed only in front of her. After a column of incense, Xueer has packed up her things. Qi Rongyue also comes out of the clinic. She doesn''t see Yin Yixuan who has been waiting for her. She goes straight out with Xueer. This time, she took only one guard with her. The rest of them, she asked them to stay and protect Chu Tianqi well. They were not allowed to have any damage. In addition, with the presence of a master, she left with a lot of peace. The master''s medical skills and martial arts were excellent. With her, Tianqi would be OK. As Xueer said, it was dark as ink. After leaving the city, Yin Yixuan ordered to find an open space to camp. With the experience of the last time, Xueer brought enough water and food this time. The master and the servant sat in the camp and ate dry food. They simply refused Yin Yixuan''s invitation. Yin Yixuan was very angry. He tried his best to please her, but she didn''t even want to see him. She sat beside the campfire angry and didn''t sleep all night. In the summer night, there were many mosquitoes, and a group of guards didn''t sleep well. The next day, they were all listless on the road. When they passed a mountain road, they were surrounded by a group of bandits. "I open this mountain, and I plant this tree. If you want to think about this road, you can stay and buy money!" A big man with a big bucktooth shouted to Yin Yixuan and others. When did Yin Yixuan, a scholar, see such a scene? His face was frightened, but he pretended to be calm and said: "you are so brave. This is a car driver of the imperial court. Do you dare to stop?" The big man said, "what about the court? We are hungry. We have to eat. The flood has flooded our hometown. We haven''t seen the imperial court send us food once. Now let''s make way for the imperial court''s car? If it doesn''t kill you, it''s good. Don''t talk nonsense. Hand over the money to buy the road. Otherwise, I will roar. The knives in my brothers'' hands don''t have eyes. " Yin Yixuan is a scholar, a scholar with integrity. Although he has money, he doesn''t want to give such a person: "do you know the consequences of doing this?" When the big man saw that he was not willing to take the money, he became angry and went up: "I don''t care what the consequences are. You call it shameless. Don''t blame me for being rude to you. Little people, give it to me and take all the yellow and white ones down, but no more." Xueer in the carriage is in a hurry. He secretly scolds Yin Yixuan for being a fool. They just want money. If they don''t give it, it''s over. Now it''s better. It''s a big fight. Qi Rongyue said to Xueer, "don''t be afraid, hide behind me!" She took out the dagger Zheng Zhongwen gave her and held it tightly in her hand. At this time, there was a sound of fighting among the swords outside. Soon, the door of the carriage was pushed open. Qi Rongyue was about to stab it with a dagger, but he saw that it was Yin Yixuan who pushed the door, so he quickly stopped and said, "what do you do?" Chapter 432 Yin Yixuan''s face was worried: "the momentum is not good, don''t be afraid, I will protect you --" he didn''t lose his voice, just heard a "poof" sound from behind him, blood splashed on his cheek, he hurriedly turned around and watched a bandit fall down. The knife he held in his hand, the direction he cut, was where he was. Then, Qi Rongyue got out of the carriage, jumped out of the car, pulled the dagger out of the man''s chest, and said to Yin Yixuan lightly, "no need, take good care of yourself." Yin Yixuan is not the first time to see her kill people, but she is still very shocked. She does everything so casually and takes people''s lives between fingers. It''s light and light. It seems that what she has experienced is not a battle of life and death, but an ordinary street fight. How can he understand that there is anything terrible about a man who has experienced death? Just a few bandits. If she wants to escape, no one can stop her. Her appearance immediately attracted the attention of a group of bandits. A young man who was born with a thief''s eyebrow and a mouse saw her and whistled at once. He cried out unkindly, "boss, there''s a beautiful girl here. Let''s take her back and make a stronghold lady for boss." When the big bucktooth saw Qi Rongyue''s appearance, his soul was gone. He was poor all his life. He had never been out of the mountain or into the city. When did he see such a girl? She was as delicate as a fairy. "Well, well, I''m going to make a decision on the lady of the stronghold. Be careful. Don''t hurt my wife!" Yin Yixuan is in a hurry. He begins to regret why he didn''t take money to relieve the disaster. He wants to fight for this breath. Now he''s better, but he doesn''t win the battle. Rongyue lets them stare at him again. There are so many people on the other side. They are not rivals at all. He rushed forward, took hold of Rongyue''s hand, and said, "hurry up, get on the horse, I''ll let them cover you and leave. Don''t worry about me." Dissolving the moon frowns, she is not the virgin. If she can, she really doesn''t want to take care of this guy, but she still needs him when she enters the capital. If he dies here, how can she explain to the people in Wenchang Prefecture? You may have to give up when you enter the mansion. She shook her head. "I''m not leaving. You stand back. I''ll deal with them." At this time, the bodyguards they brought were dead. Although the other side also suffered casualties, nearly ten people still held weapons and looked at her. Yin Yixuan stops her: "don''t try to be brave, they are many, you are not their opponent!" He knows that she has Kung Fu in her body, and that her Kung Fu is not profound. Maybe it''s enough to deal with one or two rash men. But in front of him, there are ten strong men. How can she be an opponent? "It''s just a mob. You back off." She stretched out her hand and threw Yin Yixuan behind her. The dagger in her hand was inserted into her waist. She bent over and picked up the long sword that the bandit had fallen to the ground. The long sword was not long and heavy, and it was not a very delicate weapon. For her, it was not a hand. "Little lady, I''m very brave and have a personality. I like it." That big bucktooth is happy of not close mouth, beautiful and have the girl of personality, this is not common, his in the mind is very happy. "I hate those crying women the most. You are the most suitable lady to be my stronghold oppressor. Ha ha ha!" Qi Rongyue makes a gesture to Xueer with his backhand. Xueer understands and hurriedly says to Yin Yixuan, "cover your mouth quickly." Yin Yixuan is stunned: "what?" Chapter 433 Xueer cried in a low voice, "don''t cover your mouth quickly, miss. She''s going to use poison." She has covered her mouth and nose with a pad. Si Yuan stands beside Xueer and hears Xueer''s words. She also covers her nose. Yin Yixuan''s attention has been focused on Qi Rongyue. Naturally, she responds slowly to Xueer''s words. It''s exactly this shot. Qi Rongyue''s powder also inhales a lot. I''m really not afraid of God like opponents, just afraid of pig like teammates, and a sudden gust of headwind, Qi Rongyue really wants to cry without tears. Most of the powder has been blown back, only a few people inhaled it and fainted, and there are still five fierce bandits standing in the original place. The big bucktooth said with a smile: "little lady, what else can I do? I''ll play with you today. If you''re tired, we''ll go back. We''ll go to church tonight and get married. " Qi Rongyue clenched his teeth and simply raised his knife. He used his master''s skills to teach her how to use the knife to attack each other fiercely. Big bucktooth didn''t fight directly. The two brothers around him raised their swords and went up. They never really learned martial arts. They fought with Qi Rongyue on the basis of some brute force and practical skills, but they didn''t take advantage of each other. That big bucktooth is more and more happy to see. Unexpectedly, this little lady is not only good-looking, but also a trainer. The more he sees it, the more he likes it. I wish I could go to the cave with her now. Two under defeat retreat, big buckteeth toward other two humanity: "you go up, I see her way." These two people are the second and third leaders of wutoushan. They have studied Kung Fu for several years and have some strength in their hands. He would like to see if the little lady can get benefits under the second and third leaders. The two men raised their swords with fierce force. Qi Rongyue and Hu were numb in the shock, but they had to fight hard. Her swordsmanship was obviously much better than that of the two men. If she dealt with one person, she still had a chance, but her opponent was two at present. She suffered from the lack of strength, and the long sword was cut several times by the other after several rounds. She simply took the opportunity to take off the long knife, and suddenly stepped back for a few steps. With her hands flicking around her waist, she shook them out and stabbed them in the chest and abdomen. Although it was not fatal, it could paralyze them temporarily and make them unable to move. That big bucktooth saw more and more excited, smiled and said: "little lady, I really despise you, you are really a lot of backhand, have you? Come on. " Qi Rongyue was so tired that he had no strength to fight again. "You are asking for money. I have enough money. I can give it to you." She tried to calm her breath, frowning coldly. "Big bucktooth shakes his head:" late, if this money is taken out earlier, how can it make such a mess? Unfortunately, it''s not a matter of money now. I want money, but also people Qi Rongyue said: "thirty miles away is to ride Liangshan Mountain. That is to say, there are five thousand elite riders stationed there. If you dare to move me, King Jin will bring someone to ride Wutou mountain immediately. You should think clearly." Big bucktooth ha ha a smile, obviously did not put Qi Rongyue''s words on the heart: "put hard words, who won''t?"? If you really have the ability to mobilize the essence of riding Liangshan, how can you be stopped by me here? If you say it, someone will believe it. " Chapter 434 At this time, Yin Yixuan was already unconscious. Seeing that the situation was getting worse, Si Yuan, who was supporting him, shouted: "she didn''t lie. It''s true. She''s a famous doctor in Jincheng. This time, she was ordered by the Regent king to come to Beijing for treatment. If she delays the business, let alone wutoushan, it''s all nine of you. They can''t help it." Big bucktooth is obviously a man of blood. After hearing this, he didn''t have any fear at all. Instead, he was disgusted for a while. It''s OK not to mention the Regent. When he mentioned him, he was full of anger and had no place to vent. "If you don''t talk nonsense, you''ll either get caught or wait for me to beat you, and then carry it back." Big bucktooth said that he had already revealed the guy. As expected, it''s a good guy. It looks like a knife for executioners. Its blade is thick and sharp, and its shape is huge and its quality is heavy. People who can use such knives are obviously not ordinary. Don''t say Qi Rongyue is exhausted now. Even when he is in his prime, he is not his opponent. But she would never do such a thing. She would fight to the end. This is the backbone of Tianjia. It can''t be discarded at any time. She bent over and picked up the missing knife again. On the contrary, big bucktooth said: "well, I like you. Come on, let''s have a competition. Don''t worry, I will never hurt you." The beginning of the fight also means the end. Under his knife, she was caught lightly by him even without a move. The long knife fell to the ground, and her delicate wrist was clasped by him. She could not break away with all her strength. "It''s hot enough. It''s strong enough. I like it. Don''t worry. Follow me and make sure you enjoy it. I''ll be happy all my life! Ha ha ha - " the man''s wild voice echoed in the valley. Xueer rushed up to save the young lady, but was caught by two other bandits. Together with Yin Yixuan and Si Yuan, he took them back to the mountain stronghold on Wutou mountain. Two hours later, there was a sound of stepping on the horse from far to near. At once, the young and handsome man saw the carriage left on the side of the mountain road from afar. His face was suddenly shocked and he quickly turned over and dismounted. This is the chariot of the dissolving moon. He knows it. When he rushed to the carriage, he saw the horse that had been dead for a long time, and the bloodstain everywhere, and the bodyguards everywhere. His heart was beating wildly. The carriage was empty. The luggage of Rongyue and Xueer was still there, but the people were not. Sangui was also scared. He walked around the horizontal corpse and saw a dagger on the ground. He was familiar with it, so he quickly picked it up and looked at it. "This is your dagger, young man." Three GUI Dynasty Zheng Zhongwen shouted. Zheng Zhongwen rushes forward. The dagger in Sangui''s hand was given to Rongyue by him. The dagger is stained with bright red blood, which has been dried up for a long time. Sangui said with a white face: "young master, I''ve heard that there are bandits on the Wutou mountain. They are very fierce and often rob the travelling merchants." Zheng Zhongwen''s face was gloomy and ugly. He inserted the dagger into his waist and said, "go back to Jincheng and tell the king of Jin to send someone to suppress the bandits immediately." Sangui''s eyes widened: "then, what about you?" Zheng Zhongwen said, "I''m going to save Rongyue. It''s urgent. Go quickly. I''ll be OK." Sangui knows that persuasion is useless. Shizi thinks Miss Qi''s life is more important than his own. Now miss Qi is killed, he is more anxious than anyone. How can he wait for reinforcements? Chapter 435 After Sangui left, he simply turned over his horse again and found a secret path up the mountain along the messy footprints. He went up the mountain along the path and met two watchers. "Who are you? What are you doing here? " The two watchmen saw that he had weapons in his hands and was well dressed. They surrounded him one by one. Zheng Zhongwen asked with a smile, "I''m here to collect herbs. It seems that I''m lost. Is this the way up the mountain?" The bandit smiled: "I have never seen anyone come to Wutou mountain to collect herbs. Are you in the wrong place?" Zheng Zhongwen said, "this is wutoushan! It seems that I have come to the wrong place. I was going to ride Liangshan. I''m sorry. " He turned around and tried to walk. The bandit standing behind him reached out his hand and stopped him. The Yin and Yang strange airway said, "since we are here, it''s reasonable to go." Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "what else is it?" "The bandit said:" this mountain is my eldest brother''s plant, this tree is my eldest brother''s plant. Since you have entered this mountain, you naturally want to stay and buy money Zheng Zhongwen, with a clear face, said with a smile, "Oh, that''s how it turned out. That''s right." He said that he found two silver notes in his arms, one thousand and two in face. Although they had been living by robbery for a long time, they rarely saw such silver notes of one thousand and two in face. At this moment, their eyes were shining green. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t give it to him at once. Instead, he looked at the direction of the hillside and said, "it''s like the sound of gongs and drums. Is there anything happy on the mountain?" The bandit stared at the silver note in his hand and said casually: "isn''t it a happy event? Our eldest brother got a fairy girl today. She is very satisfied. She is going to get married. She will enter the cave as soon as it''s dark. Ouch - the girl''s appearance is really a rare beauty in the world." Zheng Zhongwen''s heart tightened, and the silver note in his hand was immediately squeezed into a ball by him. The bandit frowned, "what are you doing?" Zheng Zhongwen punched him in the head and said angrily, "guess what?" Another bandit saw that he was about to pull out a knife, but he didn''t even pull out half of it, so he was kicked unconscious by Zheng Zhongwen. He tied them to the tree and gagged them with their own smelly socks to keep them from howling. "You''d better be honest. I''m in a hurry. I''ll let you fall on your head at once." The two men''s original writhing bodies settled down immediately, and they dared not move any more. Their eyes were frightened to see him go far. They kept whining and shouting, but they couldn''t make a bigger voice or transmit the forest. Zheng Zhongwen sneaks out of the Wutou mountain stronghold halfway up the mountain and sees that the people inside are putting a jar of wine on the table in the yard, and the big fish and big meat are constantly serving the table. The eaves of the simple house are hung with bright red silk, which is dotted with a trace of happiness. A man with buckteeth came out of the room and said to all the brothers, "brothers, today we eat well and drink well. Let''s not get drunk." "It''s a great joy for Wutou mountain to get the beauty back today!" "Congratulations, big brother." There are also voices different from jubilation. A middle-aged man with a goatee came to the leader''s company and whispered, "boss, I''m afraid these people robbed today are not small. If they really shocked the king of Jin, once he sent troops to come, we could be flattened." Chapter 436 Bucktooth man didn''t care, hum: "it''s not a day or two for us to occupy this Wutou mountain. Didn''t he know us before? If he wants to suppress bandits, why wait until now? I think you''re worried. " The head thinks about the beautiful lady tied in the house. He can''t listen to his advice. He can only sigh away. Since ancient times, heroes have been sad about the beautiful woman. There are a lot of people in it. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t act rashly. If he acts rashly now, not only can he not save the dissolving moon, but he is likely to stir them up. On the contrary, it will make them wary. If they move with the dissolving moon and want to find them again, it will be more difficult. The courtyard soon began to boil, and the people cheered and pushed their cups to change their glasses. They were very happy. It wasn''t long before someone was drunk. When he got to the table, he began to vomit. Some people were in a hurry to pee. They came out of the yard and found a solution outside. Zheng Zhongwen knew that the opportunity came. When the man had finished his analysis, he just put on his pants and turned around. He chopped out the man''s hand knife and knocked him to the ground. After a while, Zheng Zhongwen, who was easy to be a bandit, came into the yard with a big hand, covering his mouth and half of his face, pretending to be drunk and fuming, and went to the two rows of houses. After a walk in front of the first row of houses, there was no one in the house. It seems that these bandits live here. I felt that someone looked at him. He quickly helped the wall, retched a few mouthfuls, and heard someone laugh and scold: "look at Xiao Liu''s advice, it''s like this without a few drinks. If he gets married, this circle of toasts and drinks, maybe even the bride can''t recognize it." In the laughter of the crowd, Zheng Zhongwen touched the wall and went to the back room. He had just come to the room on the far right. There was a call from Xueer and the laughter of men tearing clothes. He was startled and strode in. At a glance, he saw Xueer was laid on the ground by two men. His coat had been torn. The man''s hand was reaching for her skirt. There are also two people in the room, one is Yin Yixuan who is unconscious, the other is Si Yuan who is tied up. Si Yuan has something in his mouth. When he sees him, his mouth purrs two sentences. The two men who were interrupted looked up at Zheng Zhongwen and frowned, "what are you doing? Don''t you see that brother is busy? " Zheng Zhongwen pressed down his anger and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, brother. I''d like to invite this girl to change her clothes for the bride." They were told by the eldest brother. If they dared not, they could only give up and scold each other: "it''s all your fault. I asked you to come early and drink those five bowls of wine. It''s really a disappointment." Xueer was shocked. Tears fell from her eyes. Hearing Zheng Zhongwen''s voice, she glanced at him and confirmed that it was him. She was relieved at last. She knew that Zheng Shizi would come to save the young lady. Zheng Zhongwen saw the two men go out and quickly took off his shirt and handed it to Xueer: "put on it and follow me." Xueer''s legs were soft with fear, and she stood up shaking her hands and feet. Zheng Zhongwen untied the tie of Si Yuan and said, "take good care of your son. The king of Jin will soon bring his soldiers. I will take them away first." Si Yuan understood in his heart that at this time, the young master was in a coma, while Zheng Shizi, alone, wanted to take all of them away, which was impossible. He nodded: "OK, Shizi, be careful." Zheng Zhongwen helped Xueer out of the room, and found no one left or right, so she went to find Qi Rongyue in one of the rooms. Finally, Qi Rongyue was found in the largest room. She was bound and left on the wide bed. She stuffed a cloth towel in her mouth. When she saw someone coming in, she was shocked. She wanted to shrink to the inside of the bed involuntarily. The light was bright and the shadow was dark. She saw the familiar face, the focus on her face Anxiety and uneasiness fell into her eyes. Zhongwen is her Zhongwen. Chapter 437 He released Xueer, rushed to the bed, shook his hands and took out the cloth towel from her mouth. The pain in his eyes almost overflowed: "are you ok?" He forced a steady voice, which seemed to be calm, but the slightly trembling hands could not untie the rope that bound her hand. She said, "I''m ok, I''m really OK. Use a knife. They''re fighting a knot." But for the knot, she would have broken away from it. Zheng Zhongwen took out the dagger at his waist, and carefully cut the rope with a sharp sharp sharp blade. The original white wrist was covered with bruises intersecting green and red. "Damn it, I''m going to kill him." His melting moon, the girl he held in his heart, was treated like this by them. Qi Rongyue was relieved. He pressed his body, which he was about to rush out, and hurriedly said, "there are many of them. It''s not appropriate to start now. First, they should get off." Xueer also said, "yes, Shizi, there are fifty or sixty people in this stockade. We are the only ones. They are not their rivals at all." Zheng Zhongwen''s rising fire just extinguished a little. Holding Qi Rongyue''s wrist in one hand, he said, "go, I''ll take you out of here." "No one wants to go." Zheng Zhongwen''s voice just fell, a tall figure came in from the outside, and the big bucktooth''s face, which can be spit out even overnight, suddenly appeared in front of the three people. "Little white face, you dare to rush up the mountain alone to save people." The big bucktooth''s hand has already grasped the knife handle in the waist, the small eyes are fierce. Zheng Zhongwen had no place to let go of his anger. He came at the right time. He could not let go of the woman who dared to move him. He reached for a push, will dissolve the moon and snow to push a few steps away, said: "your courage is not small, I Zheng Zhongwen ''s woman you dare to move." Men have to fight with each other. They don''t talk much. If they don''t agree with each other, they draw their swords. However, in the blink of an eye, they have been fighting for nearly ten rounds. The arrogance of the big buckteeth was eventually replaced by dignification. The little white face in front of him was much more difficult than he imagined. Zheng Zhongwen''s martial arts are not first-class in the Jianghu. At most, they are third-class. However, with the help of Jianyun, he has a feeling of meeting a famous teacher and breaking the bottleneck. He has made great progress in both internal and external forces. It''s not hard to deal with big buckteeth. It''s just a little time to defeat him completely. Big bucktooth is not a fool. After 30 moves, he knew he would lose if he fought again. He found a chance to quit the room, howled outside, and called all the brothers who were drinking. Wine can lose one''s intelligence and strengthen one''s courage. Some of the bandits drink too much and have weak feet. Others drink too much alcohol and want to kill people and drink too much. Qi Rongyue takes the dagger from Zheng Zhongwen''s hand, and guards Xueer behind him. They work together to fight the enemy, turning the originally joyful Wutou stronghold into a Luocha field full of corpses. Watching the brothers fall down one by one, big buckteeth also red eyes, took a big knife, and killed Zhao Zhongwen. In their eyes, life and death are not important. What''s important is that Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen are all covered with color. Their clothes are dyed red with blood. He tries to protect her. She also tries to protect him. In the battlefield of such a scuffle, the most important thing is this kind of care and entanglement ¡£ Today, there are only three chapters. The plot is a little stuck. I have to figure out my thoughts. Don''t worry about it. I''ll let you have a good look when my literary thoughts spring up. See you tomorrow, love you Chapter 438 Because of their entanglement, they can''t exert their greatest ability. They will be drowned by sticks, fists, feet and sharp edges. King Jin appears in the battlefield just like the God of heaven. He has a vigorous body and galloped from horse to horse. He threw his long sword far away to relieve Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen from the danger of forcing his eyes. When reinforcements arrived, the battlefield was soon under control. Big buckteeth were captured alive. Only 12 of the 56 bandits survived and were taken down. Although they were wounded in many places and bathed in blood, they never let go of their hands and held them tightly from beginning to end. Min Hengzhi stands in front of the two people and looks at the two people who are looking at each other affectionately. He can''t say a word. It''s undeniable that he is very jealous of Zheng Zhongwen, but more of it is envy. He envies that he can always have such a childlike heart and try his best to love and protect a person. It''s what he didn''t do. It''s what he regrets. In the back room, Si Yuan stood at the door and saw the fight in the village from the crack of the door. Zheng Shizi and miss Qi''s dependence and deep love for each other were so intense and strong. He thought that his son would never have hope in his life. There was a sound behind him. He hurriedly turned around and saw that the young master woke up. He rushed forward and helped him up. "What happened to me? What is this place? " He''s a bit unconscious and doesn''t know what''s going on. Si Yuan did not speak, he asked: "how noisy outside?" Si Yuan said, "young master, we have been caught by the mountain bandits." Yin Yixuan''s face was startled. He grabbed Si Yuan''s hand and said, "what about dissolving the moon? She - " Si Yuan hurriedly said:" she''s all right. Zheng Shizi arrived in time to save her. Now King Jin has also brought soldiers, and all the bandits have been arrested. " Yin Yixuan is at ease, but he feels very uncomfortable. How is Zhongwen? If he tries his best to avoid him, how can he not? He pushed out the door and saw Qi Rongyue, who was covered with blood, bandaging Zheng Zhongwen''s wound. He was so scared that he trotted forward: "Rongyue, are you ok? Why, why so much blood? In addition, there are wounds -- " Qi Rongyue raised his eyebrows and glanced at him. He said in a low voice:" if you kill someone, there will be blood naturally. If you are chased by someone, there will be wounds naturally. Is that strange? " Zhongwen''s injury is more serious than hers. Naturally, she should stop bleeding and bandage him first. "We''re all right, it''s just skin injury. Don''t worry!" said Yin Yixuan of Zhongwen Dynasty Yin Yixuan felt very sad and could not tell the taste clearly. It was like last time in Pengcheng, he watched her fall down the cliff, but he could do nothing. When he thought that she was xiangxiaoyu, she was saved by Zhongwen. It seems that everything is doomed in the dark! No, it''s a coincidence. It''s just a coincidence! He didn''t say any more, but turned away and turned his back to them, with a deep face. To deal with the wound, min Hengzhi proposes to let Qi Rongyue and Yin Yixuan go back to Jincheng first, and then to Kyoto no later. "No, I can wait. But king Lian''s illness can''t wait. He''s going to leave immediately. He can''t delay any more." Yin Yixuan''s insistence caused the dissatisfaction of Min Hengzhi and Zheng Zhongwen. They were trying to fight for each other. Qi Rongyue said, "OK, let''s start now." "Dissolving the moon -" she reached out, covered his lips, tiptoed on his cheek and kissed him gently. Her soft voice fell in his ear: "to help me take care of Qi Di is to take care of me. I will be careful and don''t have to worry about me!" Chapter 439 Since separation is immutable, we hope that reunion will come earlier. On the way back to Jincheng, Zheng Zhongwen of minhengzhi Dynasty said, "don''t worry. I''m going back to Beijing these two days. With me, Yin Yixuan can''t do anything." Zheng Zhongwen doesn''t like min Hengzhi, but after all, they are in the same boat now. It''s inevitable to trust him. Thinking of the Chu Tianqi who relies on the dissolving moon, Zheng Zhongwen said to min Heng, "don''t tell Qi brother-in-law what happened to the dissolving moon." Min Hengzhi nodded: "I understand." On the day when she came to Beijing, the sky was thundering and heavy rain was pouring down. The carriage went against the wind. When she got to the prince''s mansion, there was water in the carriage. Qi Rongyue covered the medicine box with all her clothes. It was OK for people to get wet. The medicine could not be wet. She spent a lot of effort in the East and West. She just made it and waited for it to enter one day Prince Lian''s mansion, playing its role, can''t be destroyed at this juncture. She came out of the carriage, holding the medicine chest tightly in her arms, letting the cold rain fall on her face, and her expression was as indifferent as ever. Yin Yixuan''s oil paper umbrella is over her head. He wants to protect her from the wind and rain. But what can he do? The wind and rain are bigger than he imagined. His umbrella soon broke. The rain wet her hair and her face, making her thin clothes close to her body. At this time, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of the two people, and the umbrella seemed to be particularly strong and broad. "I''ll do it." Marquis Zheng took a look at Yin Yixuan and said quietly. Yin Yixuan is stunned and immediately understands that although he is unwilling, he is helpless. Umbrella is broken, how to protect beauty? He stood in the wind and rain, watching the steady steps of marquis Zheng and Qi Rongyue, stepping into the water flowers. What would his father do if he were present? He smiled bitterly. This is not her first time to visit Prince Lian''s mansion. She came back many times when she was a child. She is very familiar with Prince Lian''s mansion. Every time she comes, Chu Tianxin is respectful to her on the surface, but her eyes are very disgusted. Maybe because of her appearance, Chu Tianxin always loses color. After all, one is the long Princess and the other is the princess. Anyone''s eyes will always chase the former. But now, she knows that Chu Tianxin hates her for another reason, because min Hengzhi''s eyes are always chasing her. The servants of Prince Lian''s mansion led her and Xueer to the guest room to change their clean clothes. After finishing their makeup, they led her to see Chu Lian. Chu Lian, she is finally going to see him again. The last time I saw him, before she was torn apart, she would never forget his cruel and vicious eyes. "Miss Qi, the Lord is in there. Please wait a moment. I''ll go in and give you a message!" The housekeeper is very polite. He has a nice smile. He has only one eye and no one can rest for a moment. She smiled and nodded, "thank you." Calm, keep calm, just as he is an ordinary patient, need her treatment, can not show even a trace of inappropriate look in front of him. Chu Lian is too suspicious. As long as there is a trace of uncertainty, she will never be able to get close to him and never want to do what she wants to do. After a while, the housekeeper folded and said to Qi Rongyue, "Miss Qi, please come in." The housekeeper takes Qi Rongyue''s medicine box and leads her into the study. Chapter 440 She took a deep breath, and the smile on her face became more and more light and calm. She stepped in straight, with slightly drooping eyebrows and light gait. Chu Lian listened to the sound of asking an and moved his eyes from the memorial in his hand to the girl standing in the study. The girl''s body is like a willow, slender and jade standing, with bright eyes and eyebrows. Her beauty is charming, but her temperament is very elegant, just like the combination of the valley orchid and the national peony, which makes her bright. It''s no wonder that the young master of Yin''s family is so interested in her. How many young people can control her appearance? "You are Qi Rongyue?" He put down the note in his hand and asked in a low voice. She nodded, still drooping her eyes, and said softly, "go back to the king, and the woman is Qi Rongyue." She was very respectful, but he felt that she was very special. "I heard that you have excellent medical skills and can cure the doubts that ordinary doctors can''t?" Chu Lian asked again. She sneered: "it''s rumoured that you can''t believe it. The women studied medicine since they were young. Although they have achieved little, they dare not say that they can cure what ordinary people can''t." "Modesty but not self abasement, good, come forward!" With the help of the housekeeper, he put his right leg on the bench. She squatted down in front of the enemy. Her white fingers pressed the enemy''s legs. The enemy was close, but she could do nothing. Chu Lian is good at martial arts, and there are two well-known dark guards in the study. If she has any improper changes, the hidden person will kill her immediately. If you want to kill Chu Lian here and now, you must die with him. But she can''t die. She wants to live, long and long. She also has to take care of Qi Di, help him to sit back in his place, and have a bunch of children with Zhong Wen, so she can''t die, never. "Prince, have you ever had a sword wound to your leg?" Chu Lian nodded: "I had a sword wound 19 years ago, and I fell the root of it after I recovered." She withdrew her hand, got up, and said to Chu Lian, "Lord, can I have a look at your wound?" Chu Lian raises eyebrow: "just a light scar, are you sure to see?" "Qi Rongyue nodded:" to see, after watching the final conclusion Chu Lian didn''t say any more. Since she was invited, she sent some hope to her. If she can''t cooperate, how can she be cured? He lifted up his robe, and the housekeeper quickly took off his shoes and socks, revealing a reddish scar two inches below his right knee. She first pressed the scar with her hand, saw Chu Lian frown and asked, "does it hurt?" Chu Lian nodded, "it hurts. It hurts very much!" Without a word, she took the needle and stabbed it directly into the wound. Chu Lian felt a deep pain, but her feet could not move. "What are you doing?" Chu Lian clenched his teeth and said angrily. Qi Rongyue''s voice is still light: "the Lord forbear, a little pain is normal, soon it will be OK." If pain can kill a person, she really hopes that he can. A moment later, she saw Chu Lian''s cold sweat, which was already painful, had obviously suffered a great torture, so she pulled out the needle. As soon as the needle was pulled out, Chu Lian''s pain subsided. He gasped and asked, "you, what did you just do?" Qi Rongyue put away the needle and said, "my Lord, your leg ache is mainly caused by the accumulation of cold and dampness. It will be in winter when you hurt your leg, right?" Chu Lian nodded: "yes, it is in winter." On that day, the woman he had to know was in love with another man. He drank too much wine and went to her drunk. He didn''t know what kind of crazy he was. He almost did something about animals to her. She was in a hurry and stabbed him with a sword, which caused the injury. Chapter 441 Then he fell into a coma in the snow for a night, and the root of his leg injury fell. "Evil cold accumulates for a long time and becomes poison. Cold poison has begun to spread. You used to feel pain in the wound, but now it has become pain in the whole leg?" Chu Lian felt that she finally found the right doctor. Everything she said was right, right. "That''s right. How is it, but there''s a doctor?" Chu Lian asked. Qi Rongyue frowned slightly, his face was light, and sighed: "your injury is not accumulated in one day or two days. If you want to cure it, it is not feasible in one day or two days. You need long-term and orderly treatment to remove the cold poison strands. Your leg will be healthy. Otherwise, the cold poison will spread from your legs, and your body will be attacked by the cold poison, with unimaginable consequences." Don''t say that in the future, even though he is not as healthy as before, he is afraid of the cold. He is very afraid of the cold. Even on this midsummer day, he always needs to wear thick clothes. Chu Lian said, "so, are you sure you can cure it?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I can''t say it''s certain, but I know how to treat it. It''s hard to say whether it can be cured or not." If Qi dissolves the month to say to be able to cure definitely now, Chu Lian wants to be suspicious instead, how many doctors have seen his disease, no one dares to say to be able to cure, her this little girl comes, see a look touch, again prick two needles, say to be able to cure, how can he believe? It''s not the first time for him to listen to cold poison, but no one can cure it. "I will cooperate with you as long as you can cure my king and ask for any reward." Qi dissolves the moon to pan joyful color, toward Chu Lian smile way: "that civilian female then thanks the Lord first." The last thing Chu Lian believed was the man who had no desire and no desire. A man who had desire could be controlled and trusted more. Therefore, she should show her desire in front of him, so that he can really let go of his guard gradually. "Manager Tian, you will arrange a house for Miss Qi in Kyoto, send some girls to take care of it, and then send two bodyguards to protect Miss Qi''s safety. You can do anything at Miss Qi''s command without neglecting it." "Thank you She was blessed with good manners. Chu Lian saw it and appreciated it. "I heard that you are Qi Yongchun''s daughter?" It''s a routine business to investigate her background before asking her to come. She nodded: "once it was, now it''s not. Minnv has nothing to do with Qi Yongchun." When she mentioned Qi Yongchun, it was really like mentioning an irrelevant passer-by. Chu Lian sighed: "Qi Yongchun is also a good daughter with no eyes and no eyes. I have ten daughters, and I won''t have too many. Anyway, I won''t mention anything in the past. You only need to cure this leg disease for me, and I will keep you safe for the rest of my life." She smiled again: "thank you When she turned around, Chu Lian saw a bright red blood mark on her back, as if the wound on her body had split, oozing blood and dyed her clothes red. "You have a wound on your back?" Chu Lian asked. She paused, turned back and said in a low voice, "it''s just a skin injury. It''s almost over." Chu Lian frowned: "what''s the matter? How can you hurt your back when you are a girl? " He was curious. Didn''t Yin Yixuan escort him all the way? If Yin Yixuan regards her as a treasure, how can it hurt her? And the injury doesn''t look light. Chapter 442 Qi Rongyue sighed: "to tell you the truth, Prince Yin and I were ambushed by mountain bandits soon after we left Jincheng. They almost forced us to be the wife of the stronghold. Fortunately, Zheng Shizi and King Jin arrived in time to save us, which saved us. This injury was stabbed at that time. These days, the carriage was bumpy and the wound didn''t grow well, which made him laugh." With her elixir, any wound will grow well. She just wants to take this opportunity to mention mountain bandits and Zhongwen, so as to facilitate the smooth progress of the plan behind min Hengzhi. Manager Tian placed her on Xingyuan street, which is not far from the prince''s mansion. There is a small yard, which is an industry of the prince''s mansion. It has been idle for more than ten years. Now it is suitable to place Qi Rongyue. "Miss Qi, look at what else you need. Just open your mouth and I''ll have it ready for you right away." Tian Zongguan Yue said. "Manager Tian, thank you." Qi Rongyue shoved a half fold silver note into the hand of manager Tian. If you are an ordinary person, you can send one or two pieces of silver. Manager Tian is the chief manager of Prince Lian''s mansion and the red man in front of Chu Lian. How can he pay attention to one or two pieces of silver? Manager Tian hurriedly pushed back the silver note and said with a quick eye: "Miss Qi, you must not be so polite. If you can come to the palace to cure the Lord, it will be the best reward for us servants." "Manager Tian is really out of sight. It''s just my idea. I will walk around in the Royal Palace from time to time, and manager Lao Tian will take care of me. Please don''t refuse." When it comes to this, if manager Tian doesn''t take it back, he will not give her Qi Rongyue face. Manager Tian is an understanding person. Seeing Qi Rongyue as sensible as he is, he is more comfortable in his heart. He says with a smile: "in that case, I''d better obey my life than respect." He took the silver note as he wanted. He didn''t need to look at it carefully. He knew it was a thousand Liang note. The name of doctor Qianjin was really not called for nothing. If he sold it, it was Qianjin. Even the prince didn''t treat him so generously. There is no one in the world who can''t live with silver. What''s more, the manager Tian is so old and so small. All his sons point to the people he supports. Naturally, more is better. After the manager Tian left, Xueer and Qi Rongyue were packing in the room. Xueer shouted: "Miss, you are so generous. This is one thousand Liang. Look, I''m happy with him. Our silver is not from the strong wind." Qi Rongyue shaved her nose and said with a smile: "you, little financial fan, remember that in this world, as long as you can solve the problem with silver, it''s not a problem. It''s only one thousand Liang. Now you look sad. When it''s critical, you will know the value of the money." Manager Tian is not an ordinary manager. He is one of the few people that Chu Lian trusts. A good relationship with him will do her good. She looked out of the window. Two girls in the yard were cleaning the yard. They were obviously absent-minded and worried. "Xueer, don''t talk in front of these two girls and the Royal Palace bodyguard. If we don''t talk about things in Jincheng, don''t talk about them. If we do, don''t talk about them. Do you understand?" Xueer nodded: "I know, miss, these two girls and two bodyguards. Do you want to give them some help?" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "no, they all come with tasks. They are just surveillance and investigation. Even if they are ordered, they are the same. They should report to the king''s residence. They don''t need to be ordered. Just hang them in the air. Don''t be too polite. Do a good job of surface Kung Fu." Chapter 443 The next day, the king of Jin came to Beijing and went straight to the prince Lian''s mansion. "Lord, the king of Jin is here." Field manager to Chu Lian Road. Chu Lian eyebrows: "so fast? Isn''t that the day of explanation? " Manager Tian said with a smile, "the king of Jin said that as soon as he received your secret letter, he would hurry to come. I guess he wanted to see the princess. He was in such a hurry." Chu Lian smiled: "if that is the case, I can rest assured that he will come in!" He waved. Manager Tian turns around and goes out. After a while, he takes min Hengzhi to the study. He still sits in the chair as usual, staring at Min Hengzhi with his eyes straight. The smile on his face seems gentle, but in fact he is indifferent and alienated. "I don''t know what happened when the king summoned Hengzhi to Beijing?" Chu Lian asked, "it''s nothing. I miss you. I want you to accompany her." Minheng''s face shows shame: "there are so many things in Jincheng recently that it''s Hengzhi''s fault to neglect the princess." Chu Lian picked up his eyebrows and said, "there are so many chores? What chores? " Minhengzhi sighed: "to be honest with Wang Ye, since the flood, there have been bandits around Jincheng. Those refugees are unwilling to go back to their hometown to build houses and farm land for a hard life, so they have started the business of gathering mountains to be bandits. But they have harmed the people of Xinyang mansion, how many caravans and horses have been robbed, and how many women of good families have been robbed." Chu Lian frowned, "don''t you have a garrison? Why don''t you send troops to wipe out these bandits?" Min Hengzhi said: "the garrison is used to guard the customs, not to suppress bandits. Without your order, how dare I use the garrison? Besides, the bandits are running and robbing. There is no fixed place. It''s useless for me to send the garrison. Before we arrive, they run away without trace." Chu Lian is a man of martial arts. He can solve the problem immediately. Naturally, he would not think of using the literati''s way to deal with it. He said immediately: "these bandits are so rampant. This is still a time when there is no climate. If they grow stronger, they will not fight against the sky." Min Hengzhi hurriedly followed the wind and said: "what the LORD said is right. These bandits are really too rampant. If they are not punished properly, it means that there will be some trouble in the future." Chu Lian looks up at Min Hengzhi and says, "tell me, what should I do?" Min Hengzhi meditated for a while, as if he was thinking the same thing, he said: "I suggest that a trustworthy person be sent to take hundreds of elite to patrol the mountain to suppress the bandits. If they do not disappear, they must be completely wiped out." Chu Lian nodded, "it''s a good way to pursue them until they are wiped out." "Who is the right person?" He asked again, looking Zhan Zhan at Min Hengzhi. Min Hengzhi said: "Hengzhi is willing to work for the Lord." Chu Lian waved his hand: "you can''t do it. Soon I will ascend the throne. After I ascend the throne, you will marry my son. You can''t go, my son. I can''t blame him." Minheng''s face was ugly: "who is the right one to send?" Chu Lian waved: "this is the matter at the end of Xinyang mansion. You can recommend a suitable person nearby who can fight and kill without fear of death." Min Hengzhi said the names of several generals in the army, and Chu Lian shook his head. When min Hengzhi felt that the time was ripe and was about to propose Zheng Zhongwen, Chu Lian proposed it himself. "How about Zheng Shizi in the Houfu of Yongping?" He asked. Min Heng''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and the conversation turned around, saying: "he is a civil servant. Although he has good martial arts, he is really not afraid to die if he can fight or kill. But after all, he is the only one in the Yongping Prefecture. Is he suitable?" Chapter 444 Chu Lian laughed. He seemed to laugh, but his eyes were full of grimness and cruelty: "I think it''s appropriate if it''s right." Min Heng''s heart ached. He was really stupid. How could he have believed such a person''s words before? He would rather believe him than the upright and merciful emperor Chu. Soon, one order and two copies were sent to the Marquis of Yongping and the other to the magistrate''s Yamen in Jincheng. This is the written instruction of Chu Lian. He ordered Zheng Zhongwen to lead him to ride on Liangshan Mountain for three hundred times to hunt down the bandits. When the bandits were clear, he would return. In addition, Xu Zhongwen went to Beijing to visit his relatives before he set out to suppress the bandits. Madame Zheng Hou cried all night with the letter, and Marquis Zheng also stayed up all night, sighing. He knew that Chu Lian would cut him sooner or later, but he didn''t expect that he would start to move his son before he became king. "Hou ye, I heard that the bandits are very cruel and cruel. Zhongwen in our family --" "madam, Zhongwen will be fine. He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and his horse skills are not learned in vain. Besides, there are not three hundred elite riders? It will be all right. " "Master, you are also the leader of the army. You know better than anyone what the so-called elite cavalry looks like. Can our son''s life really be handed over to these people?" How can Marquis Zheng not understand, but what can he do? Chu Lian as a superior, and he, only bow. "Go to sleep, madam." "I don''t sleep, how can I sleep? Marquis, you will go to Prince Lian''s mansion tomorrow and ask him to let go of Zhongwen. So many generals are idle in Beijing. It''s better to send any person than Zhongwen. " "Madam, don''t you understand? The reason why King Lian sent Zhongwen was on purpose. Do you think it is useful for me to ask him? " Madame Zheng Hou fell on her bed and sobbed, "Hou ye, we Zheng family are loyal to the court. For so many years, we have suffered without merit. Now we are Zhongwen. How can he, how can he --" "Madame, don''t forget that he is Chu Lian, not the former Emperor of Chu!" Madame Zheng Hou cried more and more, as if her son would never return. Three days later, the Marquis of Yongping. "Hou ye, ma''am, the son of the world is back!" The housekeeper hurriedly reported that Marquis Zheng hurriedly supported his wife to the door. Zheng Zhongwen left home for half a year. This was not the first time to return to Beijing, but the first time to go home. He saw his mother in tears. He hurriedly accelerated his steps and rushed to his parents. He knelt down on one knee and said, "father, mother and child are back." Madame Zheng Hou hurriedly pulled her son to stand up: "it''s good to come back, it''s good to come back, get up quickly, it''s cool on the ground." Zheng Zhongwen got up with a smile and looked at his mother''s tear stained face. "Mother, if you cry again, your eyes will swell into walnuts. My father doesn''t like it. What can I do if you want to take a concubine?" Madame Zheng Hou chuckled: "as soon as you come back, you will talk to your parents. If your father wants to take a concubine, I''d like to. Don''t scare me with this." "All right, don''t talk nonsense," said Marquis Zheng with a smile. "Your mother''s eyes can really cry into big walnuts." The family happily entered the hall, Zheng Zhongwen said: "mother, I was hungry for two meals did not eat, waiting to eat your carrots and beef brisket, ready?" When Madame Zheng Hou knew what he meant, she just wanted her to avoid. If he had something to say to the Marquis, she smiled and stood up. "I''ll go to the kitchen and have a look." She took all the servants when she left. Chapter 445 Zheng Zhongwen said to Sangui, "Sangui, go outside and keep it away from anyone." Sangui was ordered out, and the bodyguard behind Marquis Zheng also went out by himself. There are only two people left in the huge hall. "Speak up if you have anything!" Marquis Zheng has never seen his son so serious and prudent, and his mood is also tense. Zheng Zhongwen got up, knelt down in front of his father, and said, "father, my son made a decision for Yongping mansion, which may completely destroy Yongping mansion, or it may soar again after the success." Marquis Zheng''s heart was in awe. He quickly took his son''s arm and lifted him up. "Get up and say it. Make it clear." He stood in front of his father, took a deep breath and said, "father, the emperor is not dead." "What do you say?" said Marquis Zheng "The Emperor didn''t die. He was in Jincheng. He had been with Rongyue before." When Marquis Zheng''s legs were soft, he fell into a chair and was as wise as he was. With this sentence, he could know what his son was going to say next. "Father, Chu Lian is unforgettable. Seeing that the government of the dynasty has been in his hands, the courtiers dare not refuse. He sent the eunuchs to murder the emperor. After min Hengzhi learned about it, he took a plan to save the emperor from the palace secretly. In fact, the one who burned in the palace was the emperor''s close maid, Bishui. The emperor was not dead and lived well." At this time, marquis Zheng was in a calm mood. He sighed: "so what? Even if he escapes from the palace, he is just an unarmed son emperor. What can he do? Although there are soldiers in Min Hengzhi''s hand, there are only a few thousand people. And in Jincheng, I don''t know how many ears and eyes of Chu Lian are there. If he moves a little bit, don''t say to go to Beijing, even Jincheng can''t go out. " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "father, things are not as bad as you think. We have a plan. Although it is bold, it may not be impossible." Marquis Zheng raised his eyes and looked at the tall son in front of him. The expression on his face was serious that he had never seen before. It seemed that he would agree to it. "First tell me why the emperor will be in the Rongyu hall after leaving the palace? Why is min Hengzhi involved in it? " Zheng Zhongwen told the truth about min Hengzhi''s past, the relationship between Qi Rongyue and Chu Tianyu, even min Hengzhi, and the things they decided to do. They poured out like bamboo tubes and beans. When Marquis Zheng finished listening, there was a burning anger in his heart. He punched several cases on his side and said angrily, "Chu Lian, a dog thief, unexpectedly killed the first emperor and the long princess by such cruel means. Now even the only heir of the first emperor refuses to let it go. His heart is extremely poisonous." Zheng Zhongwen said: "Xinyang floods, how many displaced people are homeless, all gathered outside Jincheng, waiting for the grace of the court, but Chu Lian is in charge of the government, what did he do? In the imperial court under his control, can a grain be sent to Jincheng? Without the help of Rongyue and Mr. Wan, these refugees would either starve to death or die of illness, or rush into Jincheng together and have a riot. " Marquis Zheng nodded and sighed, "who said no? For this matter, I have spoken in front of the palace more than once, but he didn''t move at all and didn''t take the lives of the people into consideration. If he really sits on the ninth five-year position, we Chu Dynasty will have a worried future!" Chapter 446 Zheng Zhongwen said: "not only is the future of the Chu Dynasty worrying, but the future of our Yongping Houfu is also unpredictable. You are the commander of the twenty army of Longxi promoted by the first emperor. He will fight against you sooner or later. If you don''t make a decision now, the future will be the disaster of our Yongping Houfu." How could Marquis Zheng not know what Zheng Zhongwen said. After saying this, the blood in his heart has also burned: "tell me about your plan." The father and son had a close talk in the hall all afternoon and agreed on everything, so they got up and went to the dining hall together. Mrs. Zheng Hou waited for them for a long time, but the dish was hot again and again. When she saw Mr. Zheng coming alone, she could not help complaining: "what about Zhongwen? Why didn''t I come with you? " "Marquis Zheng said with a smile," he used to come with me, but he disappeared when walking. I don''t know where he went Madame Zheng Hou is not stupid. How could she not understand this? She sighed: "it''s a common saying that this son forgot his mother when he married his daughter-in-law. But look at our son. Before the daughter-in-law got married, she forgot her mother." Marquis Zheng took his wife''s hand and said with a gentle smile, "he can forget it. Just remember you for my husband. Let''s go with him if he has children." Mrs. Zheng Hou chuckled: "yes, you know how to protect him. Oh, I really want to meet Miss Qi. What kind of person is she? I want to let these two men of our family speak for her." "Isn''t that easy?" said Marquis Zheng. "Zhongwen is going to stay in Kyoto for two days. I''ve told him to let him bring Miss Qi back tomorrow. Our family can get together well, so that your future mother-in-law and daughter-in-law can see each other." "Tomorrow?" Mrs. Zheng Hou looked at the dishes all over the table and immediately lost her appetite: "it''s too hasty. I''m not prepared for anything. What can I do?" Marquis Zheng patted her hand and said with a smile, "nothing needs to be prepared. As long as we treat her sincerely, it will be enough." Madame Zheng Hou nodded first and then shook her head: "no, it''s no use just being sincere. I have to prepare a meeting gift. No, I''ll go to the warehouse to look for it now." Seeing his wife''s wind blowing away, Zheng Hou Ye was the only one left in such a large dining hall. He could not help laughing and shaking his head: "the mother and the son are really of the same nature, saying that the wind is the wind and the rain is the rain." After a long talk with Zhongwen, his heart settled down. Now that the road has begun, he has to go on. There is no turning back and no turning back. For him, this is the right way. As a person and minister, you should do your duty. As a human being, we should do what we should. This is the road chosen by his son, and also the road chosen by him. He will certainly go on well and not let his son down, nor let the emperor and the emperor down. A furtive dark shadow of Xingyuan Street falls gently on the small courtyard in the narrow lane at the end of Xingyuan street, avoiding two guards chatting in the courtyard, and comes to the back window of the house. The window was locked from the inside, and he tapped lightly on it. Qi Rongyue, who is reading in the room, looks up at Xueer beside his eyes. Xueer rushes to the window and asks in a low voice, "who?" Zheng Zhongwen learns the sound of cuckoo. Xueer looks at Qi Rongyue and says, "Miss, it''s Zheng Shizi." Qi Rongyue closed the book and chuckled, "open it." Chapter 447 Xue''er smiled and deliberately said, "it''s not very good. It''s dark. If it''s known to people --" Qi Rongyue can''t be taken by her. He shrugged and said: "it''s true, so don''t drive." "Ah --" Xueer duzui: "miss is so bad that she won''t take any loss." She opened the window and let Zheng Zhongwen in. Zheng Zhongwen squints at Xueer and says coolly, "Stinky girl, I can hear you all." Xueer spits out her tongue at him and runs out laughing. She closes the door outside. Then she goes to the kitchen and brings fruit and wine. She yells to the maid in the upper court and the bodyguard to eat and drink together. Qi Rongyue sat under the lamp, carrying his eyes full of autumn water, looking at his slightly haggard face: "tired of driving?" He sat down beside her and held her hand. It was soft, warm and cool. He felt comfortable: "no, I''m not tired when I see you." He bowed his head, printed a kiss on the back of her hand, a gentle kiss, contains his endless love. Her heart was quivering, and red clouds were all over her cheeks. She wanted to withdraw her hand, but he could not be imprisoned. With a little effort, he pulled her into his arms, let her sit on her thigh, around her waist, put her head on her neck, and deeply absorbed the fragrance between her neck. "Miss me?" His voice is deep and deep. She smiled: "too busy to think about you." He also smiled: "bad girl, no conscience, but I think of you all the time!" "I didn''t say, let you wait for me in the crane tower. How come you come here? If you are found out, you will get it?" "I can''t wait to see you. Besides, I''m here now, but I have a very important and important thing to tell you." She raised her eyebrows: "have you told the Marquis our plan?" He nodded her forehead, smiled and said, "you can''t call Hou ye any more. You should call uncle and aunt!" When he saw her answer, he said: "my father has promised to join us. From today on, Yongping Houfu, even the 200000 troops in Longxi, will be our help." She was very happy. Although she had expected such a result, she was still overjoyed when she heard it. "And -" he kissed her gently on the cheek, and could not help biting her lovely and beautiful earlobe, which made her itchy. "What else?" She hurried to the beginning, avoiding his provocation. "By the way, my father said," let''s go to Houfu for lunch tomorrow and have a good family reunion! " A family? She was a little shocked and blinked at him: "you just said, our family?" He nodded: "yes, my father''s original words." "So he promised us?" She was so surprised that she could hardly believe it was true. She thought that they would not agree so soon. "Yes, he agreed, not only he, but also his mother. They said that as long as I like it, they will like it, regardless of birth and status." Different, absolutely different. However, marquis Zheng has always been different. He has only one woman in his life. Even if this woman can''t open branches and leaves for him, he hasn''t changed his mind, and he hasn''t been close to other women for his offspring. How can such a man not understand his son''s heart, because he is passionate and righteous? Chapter 448 It''s funny to think that the previous worries seem to be superfluous. Marquis Zheng is more enlightened than she thinks, and Madame Zheng is more generous than she thinks. He hugged her and didn''t give up. If he could, he really wanted to be like this. He didn''t want to do anything. He would live in peace with her. "How are you at Prince Lian''s residence? Did Chu Lian embarrass you? " She chuckled and shook her head: "how can he embarrass me? I am the only one who can cure his leg injury. He would like to offer me up." "Zheng Zhongwen hums:" can''t let his leg injury get better, but also let him suffer more torture, he such person, does not deserve to have the normal healthy body Thinking of the dead father and mother, the pain that her younger brother suffered in his hands, and the current situation, she wished she could cut him to pieces, and how could she really cure his leg injury without a needle, which would be his life. "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful, and I won''t cure his injury. I''ll make his life worse than death, and taste the consequences!" The next day, Qi Rongyue went to Prince Lian''s mansion early. Outside the study, Qi Rongyue meets Yin houye coming out of the study. Marquis Yin knows about her coming to Beijing. When he meets her here, he will not be surprised: "how are you doing, Miss Qi?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "thank you for your concern, everything is OK." She was very polite. When she was treating the old Marquis in the Marquis''s mansion, she was as polite as she is now. What this polite means is alienation, he understands. After a simple exchange of greetings, marquis Yin left without mentioning a few words of Yin Yixuan. He didn''t need to ask. Looking at Qi Rongyue''s attitude towards him, he could guess one or two. Entering the study, Chu Lian asked Qi Rongyue, "who did you just talk to outside?" She smiled lightly, drooping her eyes and frowning: "back to the king, the daughter just met Marquis Yin outside, and exchanged greetings." "I heard that you cured the old Marquis of Wenchang mansion, too?" He asked. She nodded: "it''s just a coincidence. Actually it''s not a difficult disease. It''s just that I''ve seen this disease, so I made it happen that I let Marquis Yin remember the love." Chu Lian looked at her with a smile, no more words, and the Butler put his legs on the bench, waiting for Qi Rongyue to give him the needle. "How did you sleep last night?" She asked. Chu Lian nodded, "well, it''s a good sleep. The tranquilizing fragrance you made is really wonderful. I haven''t slept in such a good sleep for a long time." She gave him tranquilizing incense for several days, but he never used it. He let the servants in the house try it. He saw that the servants tried it well, and there was no adverse reaction. He used it for the first time last night. As people say, it''s light, refreshing, burning tranquilizing, and sleeping. When he woke up, he felt refreshed and comfortable. Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly: "the Lord thinks good is good, I will do more to send." Chu Lian said with a smile, "if you work so hard every day, you don''t have to worry about it. Write down the formula of the fragrance, and I''ll let people follow it." Shameless people are shameless in everything they do. She had expected that such unreasonable and shameless demands from people like him would come up sooner or later. She nodded at once: "naturally, it''s not a top secret formula, just --" Chu Lian raised her eyebrows: "just what?" He knew that she would not hand over the recipe so easily. Chapter 449 "It''s just that although the secret recipe is simple, it''s not easy to refine the real effect of the recipe." She said. Chu Lian doesn''t believe it. She''s such a young girl. It''s a miracle that her medical skills are so good. Can her medicine making skills be so good? "Success or failure, only after trying." He said quietly. Qi Rongyue doesn''t say much anymore. He gives the secret recipe written in his arms to manager Tian. The field manager handed it to Chu Lian again. Chu Lian didn''t know the pharmacology, but he just glanced at the handwriting on the prescription. The handwriting was beautiful, just as delicate as her people, and it was indeed the name of the word. If on the word, his daughter writes very well, but not the best woman he has ever seen. Chu Tianyu''s writing is excellent. She has her own style. She is free and easy in her elegant and noble style. It has to be said that Chu Tianyu is a very special girl. She is very smart and can learn everything quickly. She can do everything well. Sometimes she is even jealous and jealous of her brother. She gets the best in everything. She has a pair of children and is so excellent. Oh - so what? Not all the families have gone to huangquan now? "Since you say it''s hard to refine the tranquilizing incense, you should refine it in front of the pharmacists of the Royal Palace and let them see it. How about that?" Sure enough, ginger is always hot. "Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly:" good, listen to the king''s order completely Chu Lian is suspicious. She gave her a prescription casually. Would he believe her? Naturally, we need to check the prescription she gave. Chu Lian handed the prescription to manager Tian: "you go to prepare something, and let the two pharmacists in the palace see it together tomorrow." Manager Tian understood and hurriedly took over Fang Zi and carefully hid him in his arms. Qi Rongyue''s face is calm, and his smile is still light. After finishing the injection for Chu Lian, he leaves. It''s just the right time. Now I''m going to the Houfu of Yongping, just in time for lunch. But who knows, she just went out of the gate of Lian Wang mansion, but was blocked by Yin Yixuan who had been waiting at the gate. "Dissolving the moon -" he stopped in front of her, eyes full of affection. She frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "what are you doing, young master yin?" It''s not the first time he stopped her. What''s wrong? He''s addicted? Is Qi Rongyue a bully or something? "Dissolving the moon, I think we should sit down peacefully and have a good talk," Yin Yixuan said But she said, "I don''t think we have anything to talk about. What I should say to you, I''ve already said, I don''t want to repeat. Besides, please don''t call me taboo again. Please call me miss Qi, and don''t block my way. I don''t think our relationship is so familiar that we can block people in the street." Yin Yixuan won''t let it, not a trace of it: "Rongyue, I know you are still blaming me. I''m sorry for you. I should have welcomed you to the door earlier, but I -- I won''t say anything about the past, now --" Qi Rongyue interrupts him coldly: "Mr. Yin, you don''t have to mention the past, not to mention the present, between you and me, it''s impossible. Please also Don''t waste any more energy. " Yin Yixuan shakes his head: "no, you and I are predestined. When you were born, you were my fiancee. Seventeen or seventeen years of fate. How could you say it''s broken?" She suddenly felt funny. She raised her eyebrows to look at him. The handsome face that shook people''s eyes seemed to be affectionate, but in fact, it was domineering and stubborn: "Mr. Yin, you and I have been fixed for 17 years. You and your Yin family have never cared about me. Even though the Yin and Qi families live in the same city, have you ever visited me in Qi mansion? Just one look. Do you Yin family dare to say that they have never regretted this marriage in the past 17 years? Do you dare to say that before you see me, you really take Qi Rongyue as your fiancee? " Chapter 450 She shook her head and smiled coldly: "don''t deceive yourself. You don''t like me at all. You just want to get what you think should belong to you. It''s something, not a person. It''s emotion." "No, it''s not." He wanted to argue again, but she had already sidestepped him. He wanted to catch up with him, but she didn''t catch anything. She was right in front of him, walking slowly. However, he could not catch up with her. Panting, her figure gradually disappeared in front of him. "No, it''s not like this. Dissolve the moon. You are wrong. I really like you. I want to marry you. I must." He secretly vowed that he would get her and never give up no matter what method he used or what method he used. "Young master yin?" The strange and surprised voice sounded behind him. He turned around and saw a familiar face. "Qi Rongxue?" He raised his eyebrows, and the picture of him and a man cuddling naked that day appeared in his mind. His heart was full of disgust. How can Qi Rongxue know what he is thinking now? Seeing that he can say his name, he was so happy that he almost didn''t fly. "Young master Yin, do you remember me?" She didn''t expect to meet him here. She felt that this was fate pulling her. Yin Yixuan didn''t want to pay attention to her, but when he thought of the relationship between Qi Rongyue and Qi''s family, he stopped again and smiled at Qi Rongxue: "I didn''t expect to meet the second miss here. Nice to meet you!" Qi Rongxue said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that. What is Mr. Yin doing here?" She looked around and saw that there was no one but Mr. Yin and his entourage. Yin Yixuan said, "I just saw your elder sister. I wanted to talk to her. She said that she was in a hurry. She left in a hurry. When I got there, I lost my trace. Do you know where she went?" If Rongyue can go back to Qi''s house, will his marriage with Rongyue be a natural one again? The smile on Qi Rongxue''s face congealed: "the eldest sister that Prince Yin said is not Qi Rongyue?" Yin Yixuan nodded: "yes, it''s her. What? Didn''t you just see her? " She shook her head awkwardly: "no, I don''t see. Isn''t she in Jincheng? Why do you come to Kyoto again? " Qi Rongxue is furious in his heart. He secretly scolds Qi Rongyue, a cheap girl, for saying nothing. He said that he would return to Jincheng, but he didn''t leave. Yin Yixuan said with a smile: "it seems that you really don''t know that the dissolving moon was invited to Beijing by Lian Wang. Now it is treating Lian Wang''s disease and living in Kyoto for the time being." If Qi Yongchun knew that Rongyue was treating Lian Wang''s disease, he would surely find a way to get close to Rongyue and invite her back to the mansion. At that time, he would go to Lian Wang in the name of the father of the miracle doctor to invite contributions. How could Qi Yongchun miss such a good thing? Qi Rongxue''s mouth opened wide in surprise. Although she didn''t have a long time in Beijing, she knew exactly who the king of Lian was. He could be the emperor of the future Chu Dynasty. His father didn''t see him. Qi Rongyue, the girl, saw him every day. Yin Yixuan said something about it, and said, "Miss Qi Er, I have something else to do. I''ll leave first." He turned around and walked away, ignoring Qi Rongxue''s reluctant eyes. As Yin Yixuan expected, as soon as Qi Rongxue went home, she told Qi Yongchun all the words that Yin Yixuan said today. Her purpose was simple. She just wanted to let dad know what Qi Rongyue was doing now, and let him plan early. Don''t wait for something to happen in the future, and then Yang and Qi''s family. Chapter 451 However, what Qi Yongchun thought was different from her. Qi Yongchun knew that the old Marquis of Wenchang Houfu was cured by Qi Rongyue, and that Zheng Santang''s illness was cured by Qi Rongyue. He even knew that Lian Wang had sent her to the palace to see the emperor. It was such a great honor. Since then, he has been regretting that he should not drive such a good child out of the house and hurt him What is available becomes so far away. Now he knows that she has returned to Kyoto, and entered the mansion to cure him. How can he miss such a good opportunity? He must not miss it again. When Qi Rongyue arrived, there was a moment before noon. Zheng Zhongwen was waiting outside the gate, stomping back and forth. If he hadn''t made an appointment with her, he would have been waiting for her here. He would have raced to Prince Lian''s mansion. At a glance, I saw her figure appeared, and the gloomy color on her face swept away. When I met her, I saw a thin sweat on her head and said with heartache, "why don''t you take a carriage?" She shook her head and chuckled, "it''s not far away, it''s coming." "And Cher?" He asked. "She''s not feeling well today, so I didn''t ask her to follow me. I''m all right." Her smile was light, and there was a faint tension between her eyes and eyebrows. No matter how calm you are, you will become nervous before meeting your parents in law. He held her hand, felt the sweat in her palm, and smiled, "nervous?" She nodded, "a little." "It''s OK. You''ve seen my father. My mother is a very good person, very good!" He patted her on the back and held her hand. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see them now." "Well." She felt at ease. With him, she was not afraid of anything. In the front hall of the room, Madame Zheng Hou, wearing a new one, sat in the main seat, waiting for her son to bring her daughter-in-law to meet her. After waiting all morning, she saw that it was about noon, but there was no personal shadow. "Don''t worry, madam. Miss Qi is a prudent person. She promised that she would come. Besides, it''s normal for her to go to the prince''s mansion today to cure him. It''s normal for her to delay some time." Madame Zheng Hou nodded, "yes, I heard that this king Lian is not easy to get along with. He won''t embarrass her, will he?" Marquis Zheng shook his head and said, "that''s not true. Now miss Qi is very useful to him. How can he embarrass her?" "That''s good, that''s good." At this time, a girl hurried in and said to the Marquis and his wife, "master, madam, the son of the world came in with Miss Qi." "Marquis Zheng also relieved, waving:" OK, we know, you go to prepare tea Madame Zheng Hou hurriedly arranged her clothes and hair, and said to Marquis Zheng, "look at me, can I do this?" "Yes, my wife is very beautiful," said Marquis Zheng with a smile Madame Zheng Hou chuckled, her eyes moved, and she said angrily, "you are always happy with me because you have a sweet mouth." Marquis Zheng laughed. He loved his wife''s charming appearance. When she was happy, he was happy. "Father, mother, here comes the dissolving moon." Zheng Zhongwen''s people haven''t seen it, but his voice is very loud. Just entering the middle door, the voice clearly penetrated into the ears of the couple. Mrs. , "as like as two peas", smiled. "Your son is exactly the same as you used to be." Marquis Zheng also laughs: "son is like father, is not very normal?" Speaking, Zheng Zhongwen took Qi Rongyue''s hand and went into the hall like this. As soon as he entered the door, Qi Rongyue tried hard to pull back his hand. However, Zheng Zhongwen''s hand was very strong, even if she didn''t let it go, she couldn''t get rid of him, so she had to pull her hand forward with a red face. Chapter 452 When they arrived, Zheng Zhongwen let go. Qi Rongyue quickly put his hand into his sleeve and saluted Marquis Zheng and his wife. This is the first time that Madame Zheng Hou saw Qi Rongyue. She learned from her husband that Qi Rongyue was very beautiful and elegant. But I never thought that she was so beautiful and graceful. Although she was a little bit embarrassed, she was still impressed. It surprised her that a prefecture magistrate''s daughter had such a good upbringing. It''s no wonder that the son who loves the long princess suddenly falls in love with other girls. If she is a man, she will also like such girls. "Come and sit beside me, let me have a good look!" Madame Zheng Hou took Qi Rongyue''s hand and pulled her to the seat at the bottom left. The more she looked, the more she liked it. She put a pair of red blood jade bracelets on Qi Rongyue''s wrist: "this is my mother''s dowry. I''ve been reluctant to wear them for years. I''ll give it to you today. Do you like it?" She nodded with warm heart: "yes, thank you aunt." "Just like it!" She clapped her hand with a smile and said, "I''ve heard all about you. In the future, I''ll take this place as your own home. Don''t mention it. In the future, you will preside over the back house of Yongping marquis." As soon as this words came out, she acquiesced to her marriage with Zhongwen. Her nose was slightly sour, and she held back the tears and nodded: "I understand my aunt''s mind, thank you!" Not only beautiful, but also sensible, smart and good children. Qi Yongchun is blind. Such a daughter should not be wanted. Nobody else would think of it. After a while of gossiping, Madame Zheng Hou became more and more satisfied with her. She spoke with elegance and showed her noble demeanor. She was knowledgeable and not arrogant. She could not be satisfied any more. She wished that they could marry at once, and she could also hold Bai Pang''s grandson as soon as possible. During the lunch, Madame Zheng Hou couldn''t help it. She simply said to Qi Rongyue, "why don''t you take advantage of Zhongwen''s stay at home these two days and get married?" Zheng Zhongwen just had a drink in his mouth. He burst out and shouted, "mother, what are you kidding about? How can we get married so hastily in these two days? " "Marquis Zheng also said:" yes, marriage is a big event, can not be held so hastily Mrs. Zheng Hou''s eyes were slightly red: "you are old men, and how do you know the thoughts of our deep house women? You don''t know when you can come back. Your father is also a busy man. I''m not sure that you will go to Longxi one day. If the moon dissolves into the door, you can live in the Hou''s house, talk with me, and be a companion. It''s better than looking at the empty window all day alone." Don''t tell your wife what she''s thinking. Marquis Zheng knows exactly what she''s thinking. He just wants Zhongwen and Rongyue to marry each other. He can''t say that Rongyue is pregnant. In the absence of her son, she can also rely on her grandson. But, madam, she did not understand how dangerous things they were going to do. Now it is not wise for them to get married and have children. Zheng Zhongwen said: "Niang, I''m not going to come back. When I come back, I will do as you wish, OK?" "Fie fie fie - if you don''t come back when you go, don''t talk such nonsense." Zheng Hou''s wife took a look at her son and her husband, but her eyes were not happy. Chapter 453 All four of you, except Mrs. Zheng Hou, know that all the beautiful visions are just visions. Whether they can be realized or not depends on how they will go next, whether they can go well or not. At the end of the meal, Qi Rongyue also took out the gift she had brought, not the precious gold and jade treasure, but the Baoyuan pill refined by herself. There are only three Baoyuan pills in two porcelain bottles, which can be taken in an emergency to protect the life of Baoyuan. The name of Baoyuandan, which they have heard in Kyoto, is priceless. If you have money, you can''t buy it. If you want to break your head, you can''t get one. Madame Zheng Hou was very sorry for her son. Seeing that it was such a valuable pill, she hurriedly put it in Zheng Zhongwen''s hand: "Zhongwen, it''s very dangerous for you to exterminate bandits. This is still for you. I''m a woman and I can''t use it." Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly pushed back and said with a smile: "Niang, you are really confused. Would you not give me such a good thing like this? This is for your elder brother. You always take it with you. If you need it urgently, you don''t need to worry. Your daughter-in-law doesn''t have other skills. It''s a good way to make medicine. In the future, this kind of pill is easy to use, eat and manage! " Both husband and wife were amused by him, and the atmosphere became more and more harmonious, as if they were a real harmonious family. Qi Rongyue looks at the smiling Zhongwen and Zheng Hou''s wife, and feels very guilty. If it wasn''t for her, their family wouldn''t have to be involved in the dispute of life and death, and they could really enjoy this simple happiness. At the same time, she also hopes to end everything as soon as possible and live a happy and simple life with them. I hope this wish will not become extravagant. Zheng Zhongwen sent her back to the courtyard door where she lived. The guards and servant girls looked at them curiously. They did not shy away. They were generous and affectionate. They did not give up, but they were helpless. Her relationship with Zhongwen. She doesn''t believe that Lian Wang doesn''t know. It''s useless to avoid it. It''s better to be more generous. It won''t appear that she has a ghost in her heart. It soon spread to Prince Lian''s mansion. Prince Lian smiled lightly and said, "it seems that the rumor is true. Zheng Zhongwen and Yin Yixuan, who used to be brothers, are now strangers for a woman." "It''s no wonder that Miss Qi is such a person, they will like it. It''s not surprising at all," said manager Tian with a smile Manager Tian thought of the large silver note Qi Rongyue had given him. He thought he would do something about it. Otherwise, how could he live with it? How could he get more silver notes from Qi Rongyue? Then the manager Tian asked, "Wang Ye, will you marry Yin Yixuan and miss Qi?" Chu Lian eyebrows: "of course, why not?" As for him, the Houfu of Wenchang is better than that of Yongping, and the houye of Yin is not as tactful as the houye of Zheng. As a son of Yin Yixuan, he has a strong character. If he can use it, he will become his right arm in the future. Then why not send him a piece of human feelings? "What if Miss Qi doesn''t want to?" Asked the field manager. Chu Lian chuckled: "what qualification does she have to say no to the marriage given by the king? Not everything in the world can be done by heart. " When manager Tian understood his meaning, he didn''t ask any more questions. He only remembered the meaning of the Lord in his heart. Sweet days are always passing quickly. Two days are gone in a blink of an eye. When Zheng Zhongwen has to leave Kyoto, he doesn''t let his father and mother send him. He doesn''t want to see their aging figures standing in the wind. There are few people who send him. Except for several government officials, Qi Rongyue is the only one. Chapter 454 She stood under the pomegranate tree outside the city, and the red pomegranate flower was on her head, like the red flower on the head of a new bride. Snow skin black hair, a pair of beautiful eyes full of autumn water, extremely reluctant to coagulate his eyes, a moment also reluctant to move away. He rode on a high horse and looked at the girl under the flower tree. Yiyi waved and missed her before he left. He finally went to fight the horse, leaving all the way smoke rolling, lost passers-by''s eyes, stabbed her heart. The tears that endured for a long time are finally coming down. This man, the man who loves her more than his life, left her like this and embarked on the road that she made by her own hand. Whether it doesn''t return or not can''t be determined. The heart seemed to be caught by a huge hand, which made it hard for her to breathe. Unconsciously, she had already loved him so much. "Come back, Miss Qi." The housekeeper of the Marquis''s mansion saw that her face was full of tears. There was no calmness before. Now she looks like a girl of her age! She nodded, wiped away tears from her face, and then turned around after the housekeeper of the Marquis''s mansion. Just a few steps away, another familiar sound of stepping on a horse came from behind her. She hurriedly looked back at the smoke filled place, and the tall and handsome man was galloping towards her. She was still standing under the pomegranate tree, with tears flowing in her eyes, watching the man running to her, coming to her side, she looked up, he bent over, the hot lips overlapped, he tasted the salty and astringent taste. Kiss the tears off her face, deep voice rings in her ear: "don''t cry, don''t cry, happy, happy, wait for me to come back, wait for me to come back!" She nodded heavily and bit her lips to death. She didn''t dare to say anything. She was afraid that if she said anything, the tears would fall again. She would not cry. She promised him not to cry! The horse disappeared again. She knew that this time, he would not come back. Goodbye to him. When? Where is it? She didn''t know. Yin Yixuan stood on the city gate, watching their reluctant separation, watching him return to her side, leaning over the horse''s back for a kiss. He was jealous, but he could do nothing. Fortunately, he left. He should not come back in a short time. There is no so-called "three media and six hires" between them. He still has a chance, or a chance. - Qi Fu "mother, you must help me this time." Qi Yongchun knelt in front of the old lady and begged. The old lady frowned and sighed after a long time: "son, for you, my mother is willing to do anything, but even if my mother kneels in front of her like you, she may not be willing to turn back!" Qi Yongchun said: "how can you know the result without trying? Didn''t she want to marry Zheng Shizi? Is it not a fool''s dream to marry into the Marquis''s Mansion because of her status of abandoning her daughter now? But if we marry in the status of Qi mansion, it''s different. Let''s lure her with this. I don''t believe she will be so hard hearted. " The old lady is very upset. Does her son really want her to kneel in front of Qi Rongyue? He doesn''t want face, doesn''t she? But when she saw her son like this, she couldn''t say no, she could only answer. "Get up, I promise you!" Filled with a thousand regrets, the old lady as like as two peas, her own son inherited his character, selfish and unmerciless. He was so cruel to his mother, who was exactly the same as her. Who could she complain of? Chapter 455 Who makes him her only son and only dependence. If her son''s official career can be more smooth, the life of Qi mansion will be better and better, and her old face will be more and more bright. What''s the point of bowing for a while? She constantly comforted herself, trying to get rid of the sadness in her heart. But when she looked at her son''s satisfied smile, the tall figure gradually left her sight, and the sadness of the deep bottom of her eyes gradually overflowed and spread on the face which was already full of wrinkles. She sighed for a long time. She couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart. Regretted it? Regret to teach my son such ruthless justice? Not always! If she had not taught her son such ruthlessness and justice, they would not have this day in Qifu. I''m afraid that he is still the county magistrate of Wuyuan, guarding the small county and being a small sesame official for life. The next day, Qi Yongchun took his mother to the gate where Qi Rongyue lived. He asked his servant to call for the door, and soon a girl opened the door. The girl looked at the boy who was called by the eyes, and at Qi Yongchun and other people behind the boy. She was dressed in rich clothes and looked like an official. She asked, "who are you looking for?" "This is Mr. Qi, the father of Miss Qi," said the young man The girl''s face was startled: "Miss Qi''s father? Isn''t our young lady alone? " Qi Yongchun, with an embarrassed look on his face, came forward with a dry smile and said, "go and tell your young lady that her grandmother missed her. Come and see her!" The girl shook her head. "Miss is not here." Qi Yongchun frowned: "no? Where have you been? " The girl said, "Miss Li has gone to Prince Lian''s mansion, and this meeting is almost coming back." In the middle of the conversation, a shout went out: "whose carriage is ahead, let''s give way." Qi Yongchun looked back and saw a carriage coming slowly. The coachman was looking at them with his eyebrows raised. The bodyguards who had been following the carriage on both sides also stepped forward and looked at Qi Yongchun and others. The girl in the door quickly opened the door and walked out: "it''s the lady back!" Qi Yongchun walked back to his mother''s side, holding her hand in one hand, and approached the carriage two steps. Xueer pushed open the carriage door, saw Qi Yongchun and the old lady standing near the carriage, frowned, then turned to Qi Rongyue and said, "Miss, master Qi and the old lady are here." Qi Rongyue''s eyes, which were originally closed, suddenly opened, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, which seemed ironic. They came, as she had expected. She held Xueer''s outstretched hand, bent over and drilled out of the carriage. Her clear eyes swept towards Qi Yongchun, who was embarrassed, and Qi''s old lady, who looked gaunt. Pretend to be pathetic? Oh - who wouldn''t? She got out of the car with Xueer and walked to Qi Yongchun and the old lady. In a low voice, she said, "you are just here. Today, Lian Wang asked about my family background." Qi Yongchun saw that she was not as indifferent to them as before, and even took the initiative to talk with them. He was very happy and said: "is that right? What did you say? " She shrugged: "I said that I used to be the eldest daughter of Qi Zhifu''s family. Later, I was expelled from the family by Qi adult and got rid of my nationality. Now I am a person who has nothing to worry about." Qi Yongchun''s face is steep and heavy. He knew that this girl would not give him a good face. Qi Rongyue glanced at the old lady who wanted to interrupt, and said: "Lian Wang also said that he was most afraid of people like me who didn''t care. If I can''t cure his leg disease, he can''t even kill the nine tribes of me. It''s too hard to kill me alone." Chapter 456 Hearing the words "kill the nine", Qi Yongchun suddenly felt a chill in the back of her neck. The girl acted boldly. If she offended the king of Lian in his mansion, it would be impossible to kill the nine. He began to regret, regretting that he had rushed this time. He should observe again. If she could cure the leg disease of Lian Wang, it would be beneficial and harmless for her to recognize her family. If she could not, it would be a disaster for her to recognize her family. When Qi Rongyue saw his face changed, he sneered at him and said, "I don''t know what''s up with you today?" Qiyongchun dry smile, way: "pass by, pass by just, nothing, you go in." She had expected that he would say that, for a man like him, there was no kinship in his heart, and all was based on interests. Those who have the use value can naturally hold the heaven. Those who have no use value, ah -- her cool eyes sweep to the old lady, who is in a hurry to avoid and dare not look at her. Until the gate is closed again, the old lady says to her son, "Yongchun, she means something, haven''t you seen it?" Qi Yongchun sighed: "intentionally or unintentionally, what she said is always reasonable. If she really fails to cure Lian Wang''s leg, with Lian Wang''s nature, she will never let her go. Then, we Qi family will also be affected by it." "What if she is cured?" said the old lady Qi Yongchun''s eyebrows are tiny, and his mouth is light. "Then, let''s make friends again!" Shameless, it''s shameless! With the old lady and Qi Yongchun next to people can only think of these two words. The old lady didn''t say much. Her son said that she would do so. She had no opinion or shame. They were one kind of people. After entering the door, Xueer couldn''t help it. She stuck in her waist and said, "Miss, what did you do to pull me? Why do people like them look good? " Qi Rongyue eyebrows: "I look good?" Xueer thinks about it, OK? It doesn''t seem to be too good -- "Cher, how the process is not important, what matters is the result." Xueer thought about it again. Yes, Qi Yongchun brought the old lady with him. It was obvious that he wanted to use the old lady to win the sympathy of the young lady and let her promise to go back to Qi''s mansion. Miss deliberately said this to let him back, and the goal has been achieved, hasn''t she? Since it''s so easy to achieve the goal, why quarrel and make it known to all? " Prince Lian''s residence " Lord, you are better off since the beginning of next month. " The field manager asked. Chu Lian stood up with his chair and walked a few steps in the study, saying: "it''s much better. If we go on like this, we will have no problem in the beginning of next month. I have to say that Qi Rongyue''s medical skill is really excellent." Manager Tian added: "Lord, there are only three days left for the use of the fragrance. The pharmacist in our house has been practicing according to miss Qi''s prescription and method these days. There is no success. Look --" Chu Lian asked: "what do you say from the Royal Hospital?" Manager Tian hurriedly said: "all the people in the imperial hospital have seen the prescription and tried the tranquilizing incense. They all said that there was no problem." "Can they make the same soothing fragrance as this?" Chu Lian asked. Manager Tian shook his head and said, "you can make a seven point image, but it can''t be completely similar. The effect may be a little worse." "Waste, all waste, is not as good as a barefoot woman, though she is a royal doctor." Chu Lian said angrily. PS: today, I have three chapters. I''m a bit confused. I have to smooth out the plot. Otherwise, I''m going to write something wrong. I should be scolded by you. See you tomorrow. Good night! Chapter 457 Manager Tian said with a smile: "Wang Ye, Miss Qi''s skill in medicine making is really exquisite. Why don''t you let Miss Qi practice this tranquilizing fragrance? The prescription Royal Hospital and the pharmacists in our house have both tested it. There''s no problem. Everything has been tried. You know the effect. Why don''t you use the medicine prepared by the pharmacists in our house, let Miss Qi practice it in the pharmacy in our house, and the pharmacists are also there, One is able to learn this medicine refining skill, and the other is able to play a role of supervision, do you think? " Chu Lian couldn''t think of a better way, so he nodded: "OK, let''s do it. I''m going to tell you that you must be careful when choosing the medicine. Don''t make any mistakes." Manager Tian replied: "understand!" Although Qi Rongyue didn''t show a flaw in front of Chu Lian, Chu Lian, who was suspicious by nature, still couldn''t believe her completely in such a short time, which was also expected by Qi Rongyue. If she didn''t have complete assurance, she would not act rashly. Everything was going on according to the plan. After Zhongwen returned to Jincheng, under the arrangement of Min Hengzhi, he changed the riding Liangshan Jingqi, which should have been assigned to him, into his own confidant. Although there were only a hundred people, they were all skilled and loyal. Chu Tianqi, as Zheng Zhongwen''s cousin, changed his name to Qi Tian and began his first journey of revenge in the bandit suppression team. On the third day of Zheng Zhongwen''s departure from Jincheng, min Hengzhi secretly sent the jade pendant of the Third Prince of Zhou Dynasty left by Zheng Zhongwen to Zhou Dynasty, and attached a secret letter with provocative words to stimulate the old king of Zhou to send troops. In this way, in case of an accident in Longxi, marquis Zheng can go to Longxi to pacify the rebellion, and then secretly transfer the family members of Zhengfu to a safe place, so as not to hurt the innocent at the time of the accident. However, the situation they expected did not appear. Longxi was very peaceful. The king of Zhou did not send troops to attack Chu because of the death of his third son. Even the royal family of Zhou did not make any relevant moves, as if nothing had happened. Qi Rongyue is worried. Zhongwen and Tianqi have been away for half a month. Sometimes there is no news. She has to find a way to let Marquis Zheng go to Longxi to take charge of the troops without being doubted by Chu Lian. The best way is to send the troops of Zhou Dynasty to fight against Chu Dynasty. She lies in bed distractedly and tries to find a way. Half asleep and half awake, in the middle of the night, her closed eyes suddenly open. Suddenly, she remembers that when she was in the Rongyu Hall of Pengcheng, she accidentally saw Zhou an sitting in her study looking at the jade plate in her hand. The shape and shape of the jade plate are very similar to those Zheng Zhongwen got from Prince Zhou Bo that day. The picture on the jade plate The case is a pattern of a Horned Dragon. It''s very special. Although she only saw it once, she remembered it in her heart. When Zhongwen brought Zhou Bo''s jade pendant that day, she felt familiar at one glance, but didn''t remember where she had seen it. Zhou Bo, Zhou an - all surnamed Zhou, and his temperament is not what ordinary scholars should have. When I think about Zhou''s attitude towards Zhou an, intimacy is intimacy. But in that intimacy, it seems that there is a sense of respect and weakness. It''s not like a mother''s attitude towards her son. When she first found out, she said she was too suspicious. At this time, Zhou''s mother may not be his biological mother. Zhou an, the little prince missing from the Zhou royal family five years ago. Thinking of this, she formed another bold plan in her mind, and the top priority of this plan is Zhou an, who must go to Pengcheng in person. Chapter 458 The next day, after Qi Rongyue finished giving the needle to Chu Lian, he said to Chu Lian, "Lord, your leg injury has improved. If you want to cure it completely, you can''t only rely on acupuncture points, but also have to use medicine. If you apply it externally and take it internally, the effect will be faster and better." Chu Lian was worried that the injury on his leg on the day of his accession would make him lose his prestige. Now after hearing Qi Rongyue''s words, he immediately said: "since we need medicine, we should use it. We must make our king''s leg recover as before the ninth day of next month." Qi Rongyue said: "it''s just a medicine. I''ve searched all the pharmacies in Kyoto City, but I can''t find it. Please help me find a way." With that, she handed Chu Lian the prescription she had already written. Chu Lian didn''t understand either, so he left it directly to the manager Tian: "go, let the old people in the imperial hospital bring everything together." Mr. Tian took the prescription and hurried out. Two hours later, he came back and brought back a lot of medicine. However, he still said with a bitter face: "Lord, there is no royal hospital with one medicine." Manager Tian pointed to the name of the medicine circled with a red pen on the prescription: "seven bitter seeds? What is this? " Tian Zongguan: "according to Liao Yuyi of the Royal Hospital, these seven bitter seeds are cold and strange medicines. They only grow in the hot area and dense forest. They are extremely rare. They have only heard their names and never seen their bodies." Chu Lian frowned and said, "the imperial hospital is in short supply of medicine. Do you want to laugh off people''s teeth?" Manager Tian hurriedly said, "let me ask Miss Qi to come over and ask if she can use other medicine instead." Chu Lian nodded: "that''s the only way!" After a while, manager Tian invited Qi Rongyue from the pharmacy. She saw Chu Lian''s displeased expression and laughed secretly. Although seven bitter seeds were the best thing, few doctors could use them. No one dared to use them. No one could use them. No matter how precious they were, they were useless. Therefore, this kind of medicine never circulated in the drug market and could not be found normally. "Miss Qi, these seven bitter sons may be replaced by other medicines?" the manager Tian asked Qi dissolves a month one face to be embarrassed: "can be can, just this medicament can differ a few, cure effect also can have discount naturally." When Chu Lian heard this, he became more and more upset: "can''t we find seven bitter sons in Chu dynasty?" Qi Rongyue said: "who said I couldn''t find it? When I was in Pengcheng, once I went to the mountain to collect herbs, I saw qikuzi. At that time, because the medicine basket was full, I didn''t collect them." Chu Lian''s eyebrows brightened. "You mean there are seven bitter sons in the mountains beyond Pengcheng?" She nodded: "yes, I have seen it with my own eyes. I thought there would be Kyoto City, but I didn''t expect it. It seems that qikuzi was born more in the South than in the north." Chu Lian was very happy and said with a smile, "I don''t know if Miss Qi would like to go here for this king?" "It''s a great honor!" She smiles, too. Xueer is very happy to know that she is going back to Pengcheng. She tidies up the things again and again, as if she is using work to hide her restless heart. Qi Rongyue sees in the eye, she simply pulls Xueer''s wrist, pulls her into own room, closes the door. "What''s wrong with you, miss?" Xueer doesn''t understand. "Xueer, are you happy that we are going back to Pengcheng?" She asked. Xueer''s face turned red: "well, I''m very happy!" "Why happy?" Xueer''s face is more and more red: "I think the bell is ringing!" "Is it? Just think of bells and bells? " Her eyes glared at her. Chapter 459 "What''s wrong with you, miss?" Xueer finds that Qi Rongyue''s face is not right, so she smiles. Qi Rongyue holds Xueer''s hand tightly and says: "Xueer, I know what you are thinking. You like Zhou an, don''t you?" Deeply buried thoughts are asked so directly. Xueer blushes to the back of her ear. She shakes her head: "no, how can I like a bookworm like him?" Qi Rongyue said: "Xueer, don''t like him, you are not suitable." "Miss, what do you mean by that?" said Xueer, who was drooping her eyes Qi Rongyue didn''t go around in circles either. He said directly: "Zhou an''s identity is not simple. She is not an ordinary scholar. I went back to Pengcheng this time just for him. I found out his life experience secret. Xueer, it''s impossible for you and him to break this idea earlier, while it''s not deep." When she saw Xueer''s red and white face, she sighed again and said, "Xueer, I know it''s hard. Once a person likes someone, he will carve this person into his heart. It''s not easy to forget!" "But Xueer, there are not only so many things between you and him, but also so many things. I can''t tell you one by one now. Just remember, don''t fall in any more and get out early. This is the best choice." Xueer doesn''t understand. Why not? Miss is a deserted daughter. Isn''t she with Zheng Zhongwen, the son of the world? Why can''t she? But she also understood that even if everyone in the world lied to her, the young lady would never cheat her. If the young lady said no, it would definitely not. She smiled and nodded, but the tears could not stop falling: "I know, I will not like him, will not have fantasy about him." She choked, laughing harder than crying, looking at Qi Rongyue''s eyes, although fuzzy, but with a firm. Miss said everything is right, Miss said no, that is not. Qi Rongyue hugged her and patted her on the back: "Xueer, don''t cry, don''t be sad. You are a good girl, a very good good girl. You deserve a better and better man to love you, Zhou an he, not a good match!" He is the prince of the Zhou Dynasty. As long as he can return to the Zhou Dynasty safely, the throne of the king of the Zhou Dynasty will probably be inherited by him. Xueer, she is just an ordinary girl who can no longer be ordinary. The distance between her and Zhou an is more than the distance between mountains and rivers. Xueer didn''t sleep all night. She set foot on the way back to Pengcheng in the morning with a panda eye on her head. September is the end of summer, but it is still hot. In order to get to Pengcheng as soon as possible, they have almost no rest on the way. As long as they can see the road clearly at night, they still make their way, and finally arrive at Pengcheng on the morning of the fifth day. When the carriage stopped at the gate of the Rongyu hall, the gate of the Rongyu hall had just opened. Xueer jumped down from the carriage and saw the bell and danger cleaning the counter. She shouted excitedly, "bell, danger, we are back!" As soon as Bell and danger heard Xueer''s voice, they immediately threw away the rags in their hands and flew out of the door. The three girls hugged each other and shouted excitedly. Qi Rongyue got out of the car behind them and saw them happy. He could not help smiling: "OK, go in and talk." When bell and danger heard the voice of the young lady, they were about to return to salute, but Xueer stopped them: "have you forgotten? Miss said she didn''t like it. Go in! " Busy all day, tired plot is not smooth, today or three chapters, see you tomorrow, love you! Chapter 460 Xueer''s eyes couldn''t help searching the hall. Except for a few familiar people, there was no one she had been missing. After entering the hall, Qi Rongyue went directly to the backyard and said to Haizi, who came to the hall after hearing the sound, "where is Mr. Zhou?" Haizi shook his head: "Miss, Mr. Zhou hasn''t seen anyone for several days, and Mrs. Zhou isn''t there." Qi Rongyue frowned: "what do you mean? How can it suddenly disappear? " Haizi was also confused: "yes, I don''t understand what happened. Three days ago, I asked linger to deliver food to him. I found that he wasn''t in the study, there was no one in the room, and aunt Zhou wasn''t in the room. At that time, I thought they had gone out, but I didn''t see anyone back in the evening. I went to the room to look for it, but I didn''t leave a word or a phrase. I didn''t even say hello, so I didn''t like it He is a man on a regular basis. " Qi Rongyue''s mind is not good. Is it an accident? She asked Haizi, "do you have any other foothold in Pengcheng?" Haizi shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. The house they used to live in was rented. It has been taken back by the landlord for a long time. Since you left, he has been living in our Rongyu hall. She seldom goes out. Aunt Zhou has never left the Rongyu hall. This time, somehow, she suddenly disappeared." Xueer was very worried and shouted to Haizi, "did you treat him badly and make him dissatisfied and leave angrily?" Haizi hurriedly said: "heaven and earth conscience, I respect Mr. Zhou very much. There are many things I don''t understand to ask him for advice, even to be brother to him. How can I treat him badly? Besides, he is a lady''s guest. How dare I treat him badly? If you don''t believe it, you can ask them! " Bell and danger also nodded quickly: "Haizi is right. Mr. Zhou gets along well with all of us. It''s not because he''s been treated badly." Qi Rongyue naturally believes in Haizi. She handed over her shop to Haizi and also observed Haizi''s behavior. Haizi is not the kind of person who goes against the sun and the sun. She can believe it. "Take me to his room." She said. Haizi leads Qi Rongyue and Xueer to Zhou an''s room. Although Qi Rongyue arranged Zhou an''s residence here, she never came here, not once. The room is very neat and tidy everywhere, just like Zhou an. Although his clothes are shabby and shabby, they are always clean and tidy. He always walks with his head up and his back straight, as if he is proud. Once upon a time, she thought that was the bookish and proud spirit of a scholar. She went to the front of the wardrobe and opened the door. There were a few clothes in it. They were a little messy, but they were not the kind of messy clothes that had not been folded. Instead, they were put neatly, and they were picked up in a hurry. It seems that he didn''t disappear suddenly, at least he left with two clothes. She went to the next room, where Aunt Zhou used to live. The room was very dark, maybe because the windows had not been opened for a long time, and a smell of mildew and dust came. Haizi and Xueer hurry to open the window for ventilation. The room is not big. There is a bed, a square chair, a wardrobe and a simple dressing table under the window. There is nothing else. The quilt on the bed is very messy. According to her understanding of aunt Zhou, aunt Zhou will fold the quilt immediately when she gets up. She will never let the room feel messy. What does this prove? It proved that she was taken away in a hurry. She was in a hurry and didn''t even have time to fold the quilt. Chapter 461 She opened the wardrobe. Sure enough, it was the same as the wardrobe in Zhou''an''s room. There were only a few sets of winter clothes left in disorder. Summer clothes and autumn clothes were taken away completely. "Do you want to report to the official?" Haizi asked. Qi Rongyue shook his head and said, "no, they left by themselves. They didn''t have to report to the official." If they were taken away, how could they have the chance to take away their clothes? Obviously, something unexpected happened. They had to leave, but they could not disturb anyone. So they secretly packed simple luggage and left Rongyu hall. Qi Rongyue didn''t say much, only let Haizi and them open their shop and do business as usual. She took Xueer out of the Rongyu hall and went to Lord Zheng''s house. Zheng received a secret letter from Kyoto two days ago, asking him to do everything he could to help Qi Rongyue. Although Zheng was not sure where he was, he could not help Zheng houye. Soon, Qi Rongyue got a list of the merchants in the city who went to and from Zhou Dynasty through Lord Zheng. Some of them were suspicious. They had left the city three days ago, rented the coach of Fusheng Inn and went to Wuyuan. Qi Rongyue rushed to Wuyuan with two guards at once. Wuyuan is not far from Pengcheng. It''s only a half day''s drive. When he arrived at Wuyuan, it was late at night. It was the same time as last time, but the situation was quite different. This time, they didn''t have to huddle in their carriages to keep each other warm and survive the hard night. There are inns in the city that don''t close at night. They randomly choose one to stay in. They just wait for dawn to find the magistrate of Wuyuan with Lord Zheng''s letter. "Miss, did Mr. Zhou really come to Wuyuan?" Xueer looks worried. Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "I''m not sure, I hope I guess right, otherwise, I don''t know where to find his trace." Xueer looks at the calm young lady and asks, "Miss, who is Mr. Zhou?" Qi Rongyue closed his eyes and said in a low voice: "Xueer, go to sleep. You will know later. It''s not the time yet. The less you know, the better for you." Xueer lies back disappointed, sighs softly and doesn''t ask any more questions. The next morning, the master and the servant simply washed and hurried out of the guest room. Just before they had taken two steps, they heard a rude shout from the back: "old and immortal, don''t hurry up!" Then there was the woman''s groan, as if she had been violently pushed and fell to the ground. "Bastard, who asked you to move her?" The familiar voice contains deep anger, which blows in Qi Rongyue''s and Xueer''s ears. Xueer is about to turn back, but Qi Rongyue holds her, shakes her head and whispers, "don''t turn back, go, go!" Xueer is forced by Qi Rongyue to go downstairs. Originally, they were going to check out directly. Now there is a change. Naturally, they can''t leave just like this. Instead, they sit in a corner of the lobby on the first floor and let Xiaoer go early. She shook Xueer''s hand under the table and said in a low voice, "don''t act rashly, pretend you don''t know them, and do whatever you can. Once you act rashly, not only can''t save them, but we will build ourselves in, understand?" Xueer nodded and took a deep breath: "I know. Don''t worry, miss!" Follow Miss, she also broke through the storm, this time, she will be able to do well. As Qi Rongyue expected, those who took Zhou an''s mother and son hostage also took Zhou an to the hall for breakfast. Chapter 462 Those people were very rude to Aunt Zhou, but they didn''t dare to make mistakes to Zhou an. This confirms Qi Rongyue''s guess that Aunt Zhou is not Zhou an''s biological mother! She sat in the corner of poor light, hard to be found, but Zhou an still felt the cold and clear look of concern. He looked back. The golden sun outside the window stabbed his eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly. After the dazzling light and shadow, a familiar face jumped into his eyes. There was an obvious surprise in his eyes. But the surprise was only for a moment. Thinking of his situation at this time, he quickly turned his head back and looked at the breakfast on the table if nothing happened. He did not look back again, as if it was just a basic surprise I didn''t see anyone I knew. Calm on the face, but the heart set off a storm, how could she be here? Coincidence? No, there is no such coincidence. If it''s not a coincidence, what is it? She came to him? Just as he was dreaming, a tall figure sat down in front of him: "young master an, aren''t you hungry?" Zhou an deliberately turned up the volume and said, "gongliangjun, what do you want to do? Why don''t you say it happily and pretend to be polite here? " Qi Rongyue frowns, gongliangjun? Isn''t he dead? Is the man who died with Zhou Bo not gongliangjun? as like as two peas, the eyes as like as two peas, and her body as the master, are the same as those she saw. Is the man who died at that time just a public substitute? She was secretly surprised. In other words, Zhou Bo''s death may have something to do with Gong Liangjun. Shifu said that gongliangjun was insidious, and the city was very deep. Knowing that Zhoubo could not escape a disaster, he began to change his mind. Even more than a change of heart, he wants, perhaps more. Gong Liangjun didn''t notice Qi Rongyue in the corner. His eyes were always on Zhou an in front of him. "Mr. an, I said that you can trust me completely, and I will help you to get back what originally belongs to you!" Gong Liangjun''s smile is light. Looking at Zhou an''s eyes, he is sharp. Zhou''an snorted: "don''t follow me. If you can believe your words, will Zhou''an be where I am today?" He will never forget that it was because he believed him wrongly that his mother and concubine were framed by a traitor and died miserably in the palace, and he had to start a life of escape, five years, five full years, all he had experienced in the past five years were given by him. What does he say now? Trust? It''s ridiculous! The smile on Gong Liangjun''s face faded gradually, and his eyes glanced at Zhou an coolly. Finally, he lowered his head to eat breakfast, ignored Zhou an, and didn''t even look at him again. After a meal, Gong Liangjun got up and said to Zhou an, "son an, let''s go. It''s time to go." Zhou Anli, who was originally sitting, was pulled up by the strong man on the side. Without the previous politeness, he even pulled and pushed him out of the inn. Qi Rongyue hands the letter of Lord Zheng to Xueer: "Xueer, I''ll follow them. Take ah Qing and ah Liu to the county government, and give the letter to the county Lord. Let him send someone to help me. I''ll leave a mark on the road. You can find it according to the mark." Xueer did not worry about her. She quickly shook her head and said, "Miss, I don''t need a guard. Take them!" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "if I take people with me, the goal is too big and easy to be found. Besides, if you have no one around, if you go to the County Yamen and don''t see the county Lord, you can''t point out what''s going on. If you have them, you can protect yourself!" See you tomorrow. Good night! Chapter 463 Xueer''s eyes were full of tears. That''s how miss was. She was always thinking of others. Xueer can''t deal with Miss Ao, so she has to run to the County Yamen with two guards and ask for help with Lord Zheng''s letter. Qi Rongyue bought a horse from the shopkeeper and followed gongliangjun and other people far away. It''s OK in the city. There are so many people on horseback. There''s only one road. It''s impossible to say who follows. But once out of the city, it''s easy to be found. Gong Liangjun is a cautious person. When he was in the city, he found that a woman behind him was very wrong. He kept sweeping around them and paid close attention to her. Unexpectedly, when they went out of the city, she also went out. When they went west, she also went west. When they went official, she also went official. They were fast, she was fast, they were slow, she was slow. It is obvious that the girl is following them. So, he suddenly ordered to gallop, stopped at the mountain pass after a big turn, ordered everyone to hide in the mountain pass, and he was ambushed outside the mountain pass. When the horse stepped closer, he suddenly issued a concealed weapon, and three sharp throwing knives were smashed into the horse''s stomach. The horse fell to the ground and hissed in pain. Gong Liangjun clapped his palm, turned out from the crossing, and looked at the horse that had been planted on the ground with a smile. When the smile on his face touched the empty horse''s back, it solidified immediately. He said something bad in secret. He quickly turned around and ran into the mountain path, but saw several of his subordinates lying on the ground, Zhou an and Qin Niang had disappeared. When he looked around, he saw that the branches and leaves beside a mountain road were swaying, but there was no mountain wind at this time, so he ran after the mountain road. If Qi Rongyue is alone, it is not difficult to get rid of gongliangjun. But how can she run fast with Zhou an, who is poisoned by cartilage powder, and Qin Niang, who is not convenient in legs and feet? A green shadow flied over her head, and the tall figure fell in front of the three people. He turned slowly, and his eyes were cruel and bloodthirsty. "What courage!" Gong Liangjun recognized Qi Rongyue at a glance and said with a sneer, "isn''t this miss Qi from the Rongyu hall? Why don''t you flirt with your Shizi in Jincheng and meddle with your business here in Xuzhou?" Qi also sneered: "isn''t this Gongliang adult of the Zhou Dynasty? Why don''t you be loyal to your master son, the third prince, and run to Wuyuan for what? " When it comes to the three princes, Gong Liangjun''s eyes are more and more grim: "it seems that you know a lot. You were born so beautiful and wanted to let you go. Since you know so many things you shouldn''t know, then you don''t have to live any longer." Qi Rongyue pushes aunt Zhou behind her, trying to pull Zhou an, but sees Zhou an step forward, standing in front of her. Her thin back looks so tall at this time. "Gongliangjun, what do you want to do?" Zhou an asked gongliangjun. Gongliangjun raised his eyebrows, shook his head and sighed, "since ancient times, heroes are all sad about beauty. It seems that our little prince is no exception, but unfortunately, this beauty has been in the arms of others, and you may be disappointed!" Zhou an frowned and felt as if he had been stabbed by a needle, but he could do nothing. He said in a deep voice, "don''t talk nonsense, let her and the nurse go, I''ll go with you." Gong Liangjun shook his head: "little prince, do you think you are qualified to negotiate with me now?" Chapter 464 Zhou an said angrily, "what do you want?" Gong Liangjun said coldly, "what do I want? I have already said that I want you to obey me. As long as you listen to me, I promise you to be the king of last week. But you obviously don''t want to listen to me, and you know my secret. So - "he didn''t go on talking, and his eyes were staring at Zhou an and Qi rongyueqin''s mother behind Zhou an. She saw Gong Liangjun''s wrists moving. She quickly reached out and pulled Zhou an back. Zhou an fell to the ground. On the ground in front of him, three blue darts were nailed to the mud. "You want to kill me?" Zhou an stared round and glared at Gong Liangjun. Gong Liangjun sneered: "what about killing you? Kill you, and who knows how you died? " Qi Rongyue held five gold needles tightly between her fingers. She picked up Zhou an, stepped forward, stepped over the poisonous dart, and said to Gong Liangjun, "I guess the leg injury of the fourth Prince is also your hand, right?" Gong Liangjun raised his eyebrows: "Oh? Why do you say that? " "Because your gongliangjun thinks that you are good at art, but you are worthy of great responsibility. All these princes together can''t equal your gongliangjun. So, you first instigated right and wrong in the royal family, forced the little prince to escape the Zhou Dynasty, killed the little prince''s birth mother, and then instigated the relationship between the two princes and the four princes, making them kill each other. The two princes hurt the four princes, which led to the four princes The prince''s legs can no longer stand up, and the second prince has lost the favor of the king of Zhou. The eldest prince is obsessed with beauty and can''t bear heavy responsibilities. Only the third prince is the most likely person to take over the throne. As the military master of the third prince, you can kill the third prince by our hands when you see through the time when the third prince can''t be controlled by your heart, right? " Gong Liangjun stared at Qi Rongyue with cold eyes: "go ahead." Qi Rongyue stopped two more steps, and then said, "you must be a stranger. Your surname is Gongliang, not Zhou. No matter how the royal family of Zhou breaks down, you can''t inherit the throne. Although you are called an adult, you don''t have real power, and no officials in the court are willing to support you. You have all the abilities, but you have nowhere to do it. So you think of the little prince again Let the little prince become a puppet that you can control at will and help him ascend the throne. And your regent, isn''t it? " Gong Liangjun lost her mind for a moment. How could this girl''s inference be accurate without any mistakes, as if she had experienced everything herself. It was this moment of loss, Qi Rongyue found the opportunity, she quickly waved, five gold needles between her fingers were plum shaped stab to Gong Liangjun''s chest. After all, Gong Liangjun has extraordinary skill, but he can''t avoid it at this time. His body is sideways. Five gold needles can''t pierce his chest, but they easily pierce his left shoulder. He felt a fit of numbness on his left shoulder, and said angrily, "how can you poison the needle?" Qi Rongyue shrugs, "just like you." Gong Liangjun''s left shoulder shakes hard. The five gold needles are forced out of the body by his deep internal power, but the poison has seeped into the blood and cannot be forced out. He sealed the acupoints on his left shoulder, pulled out his sword and said in a deep voice, "I can still clean you up even if I only use one hand." As soon as Gong Liangjun''s words fell, his body shape was already deceiving him. Qi Rongyue quickly pulled out a dagger to fight, and the short soldiers met. Her dagger broke one-third of the other''s long sword, but still failed to stop the fierce sword. The long sword scratched her shoulder, where there were old wounds. If you add new wounds now, the pain will multiply. Chapter 465 Zhou an was in a state of anxiety, but at this time he couldn''t use any strength. He couldn''t help him even if he wanted to. He saw the blue light dart on the ground from the corner of his eyes, and quickly pulled it out and hid it in his sleeve. At this time, Qi Rongyue and Gong Liangjun took three moves apart. Qi Rongyue''s moves were very delicate, but he was in danger for many times because of his lack of strength. He had been cut several times by the broken sword. Gongliangjun''s moves became more and more crazy after seeing the blood. Qi Rongyue was obviously out of his power and was defeated. Zhou an takes out the dart hidden in his sleeve, and plans to gamble his life. In any case, he can''t watch Rongyue hurt by gongliangjun in front of him. Qin Niang, who has been standing behind Zhou an, holds Zhou an''s hand: "son, live well, live well!" Suddenly, she snatched the poison throwing dart from Zhou an''s hand and rushed to Gong Liangjun. Gong Liangjun did not hesitate to stab Qin Niang with a fierce sword. This scene happened so suddenly that Qi Rongyue didn''t even have time to react. The broken sword had been stabbed into Qin Niang''s abdomen. Qin Niang didn''t dodge or fall down. She grabbed Gong Liangjun''s arm and used all her strength to stab the dart in his chest. The dart is not deep, but it''s poisonous, but it seals the throat with blood. When Qin Niang fell, Gong Liangjun also fell. That originally arrogant face, constantly from the eyes, ears, mouth and nose, exudes black blood. Zhou an bumped against Qin Niang and shook his hands around the gradually cold body: "Niang, wake up, wake up, are you OK, are you kidding me?" Since his mother''s death, his only family member is the nanny. The nanny left her children and followed him to this strange place to wander. She tried her best not to let him suffer. She wanted to bear all the suffering and tiredness for him. He had already taken her as his own mother-in-law. He said that one day she would be happy. But before that day came, would she leave him? Qin Niang''s closed eyes did not open again. For her, this is the best ending. With her own life, she has protected the people she has been protecting and completed her mission. Finally, she can go to the ground and see her master in peace. She squatted behind him and patted him on the back: "people can''t come back to life after death, save your sorrow!" "I want to take her back to Zhou Dynasty, she always wanted to go back." Zhou an Dao. Qi Rongyue looked around, nodded: "I''ll find a way, you wait first." She turned and went into the forest. Regardless of the bleeding wound on her body, she picked up a lot of dry firewood and put Qin Niang''s body on the dry firewood pile. A fire burned to ashes. It''s not realistic to take her body with you. It''s always possible to take her ashes with you. For Zhou an, he took the remaining antidote pill and handed it to him: "this is the antidote pill. Take it first." Zhou an tightly hugs the ashes of his mistress and munches on the antidote pill. When he recovers, he sees Qi Rongyue sitting under the tree, pale and depressed. He then remembered that she had been hurt by many swords and squatted beside her: "how is your injury?" She smiled bitterly and shook her head: "it''s OK, just rest." There will be a lot of updates on the 23rd. Let''s bear it for two days, only two days. See you tomorrow! Chapter 466 First, she was hurt by many swords, then in order to pick up firewood, which led to excessive blood flow. At this time, her eyes were dazzled with gold, and her legs and feet were weak. She could not move any more. Seeing Zhou an''s anxious face, she comforted him and said, "don''t be afraid. Xueer has gone to move the soldiers. I left a mark on the way. She will come here." He should have comforted her, but let her say first. He felt he was useless. The weather is not beautiful, originally sunny good weather, said to change, the sky suddenly dark, the wind, accompanied by the sound of thunder in the sky. And they are sitting under the trees. Once the thunder starts to rage, they are likely to be hit by the lightning. Obviously, this place is not a safe place. Zhou an has recovered some strength after taking the antidote pill. He helps Qi Rongyue stand up and walk to the cave not far away. Although the cave is not big, but lightning protection and rain is a good place. Before it rained, he picked up a lot of dry firewood and went into the cave, so as not to feel cold when the moisture intruded into the cave. Qi Rongyue brought emergency wound medicine and bandaged cloth. While Zhou an was trying to make a fire, she wanted to apply medicine for herself. Her clothes were bound to the flesh and blood. She took out the dagger and tried to cut the blood coat on the wound. Her hands just lifted up, but she didn''t have time to move. She felt a black moment in front of her eyes. The feeling of heaven and earth would drown her and the dagger would crash As soon as she landed, her body was leaning aside. Zhou an hears the sound and looks back. Seeing Qi Rongyue passing out, she rushes forward to help her up and calls her name, but she never responds. At this time, there was a rainstorm outside and there were thunders in the sky. He wanted to take her away, but he could not. What to do? What should I do? He was very flustered. He saw the dagger and wound medicine on the ground and thought that she was just going to apply medicine to him. He took her to the fire and picked up the dagger that had fallen to the ground. Just when it was in his hand, before he could see it clearly, there was a strange and familiar feeling in his heart. He quickly gathered the dagger to the fire and looked at it carefully. It was a small and delicate dagger with a sharp cold blade and a dark ruby inlaid on the handle. It was the size of a pigeon egg. It was inlaid with various colors Under the light of fire, the small gemstones of the same kind are gorgeous and beautiful. This is his dagger. It was brought out when he left the Zhou royal family. It''s his mother''s relic! How did it fall into the hands of the dissolving moon? At that time, he left the Zhou Dynasty quietly with several trusted bodyguards and his mistress who wanted to follow him without hesitation. At the border of Longxi, he was attacked by bandits and saved by a general of the Chu Dynasty. When he was fighting with the bandits, the situation was too chaotic, and the dagger was left at that time. It seems that there is a divine will in the dark. When they meet again, she still brings his most treasured keepsake. Is this the beginning of their fate? Cut off her clothes with a dagger, carefully clean up the rag which is dry with blood, and then apply wound medicine and bandage carefully for her. There are six sword wounds on her body. There are traces of old wounds near the new wounds. Damn it, he is so damn. A big man in his hall even asked a woman to sacrifice her body to protect him and get this injury. Her arms, thighs, front chest, back and clothes are in tatters, almost without covering her body. The spring light is everywhere, which makes Zhou an''s heart beat faster and faster. Chapter 467 He took off his clothes, wrapped her tightly, hugged her delicate body, and sat by the fire to keep warm. It was stormy outside and the humidity was constantly invading the cave, but he could not feel the cold at all, as if the blood around him had been ignited and boiling. When the rainstorm stopped, it was dark. Xueer and the rescuers didn''t find it. Maybe the marks on the road had been destroyed by the storm! Maybe God gave him a chance to spend more time with his beloved girl. The girl in his arms is drowsy and sleepy. His delicate eyebrows are slightly frowned. He reaches out his hand and wants to smooth the light wrinkles. He likes to see her smile. Her eyes are clear and beautiful as if she is a fairy without smoke. The slender fingers touched her eyebrow, and the soft touch made him unable to stop, sketching her eyebrows and eyes carefully, and the thin and upturned eyelashes quivered gently under the touch of his fingers. Her face is very red and hot. It''s not shy but morbid. The burning sensation is transmitted from his fingers to his body. A primitive male impulse is brewing in his body. He felt his gaffe, hurriedly retracted his hand, and secretly scolded himself as an animal. How could he have such indecent thoughts about her who was injured and unconscious. He put her down, got up and walked out of the cave, stood in the night wind in the mountains, calmed down the boiling blood in his body. When Qi Rongyue woke up in the morning, she saw a pile of ashes that had been put out long before her body, only wisps of smoke, and Zhou an, who was sitting at the entrance of the mountain. He closed his eyes, as if he was resting, or just thinking. She propped up and gasped at the pain of the wound. Zhou an hears the news and rushes to her side: "how do you feel when you wake up?" She sat up with the strength of his arm. Her face was pale and bloodless, but she still smiled lightly: "I''m ok, it''s just skin injury, it''s OK." Zhou an is silent. How can he be ok? How can it not be in the way? The light colored clothes were almost dyed with blood. Is it OK? "Hungry? I just picked some wild fruits. You can have some. " He felt two yellow apricots in his arms and handed them to her. She shook her head. "I''m not hungry. You can eat it." "I''ve eaten it. It''s for you. I didn''t eat all day yesterday. I can''t go hungry any more." Zhou an insists. She had no choice but to take the next one, handed it to her mouth and nibbled. The apricot was not ripe yet, and it was sour and astringent. Zhou an asked, "is it sweet?" She shook her head: "it''s not sweet, it''s sour. It seems you didn''t eat it at all!" Zhou an smiled awkwardly: "the tree is very high. I''m not sure if you''re here alone. I''ll come back after picking two!" The forest is very deep. Maybe there are some wolves, tigers and leopards in it. She fell asleep again. He dare not go far. She chuckled, "I''m all right, let''s go!" He did not understand: "go? Where to? " "Of course, you want to stay here for a day?" She smiles. Without a word, he reached for her arm and said, "I''ll help you go." If he could, he would like to stay here for a few more days, alone with her. "Yesterday''s rainstorm washed all the marks left on the road, otherwise, Xueer must have found us." She said. Chapter 468 Along the way, they walked out of the forest step by step. The Zhou Dynasty people who had been drugged by her at the mountain pass had already disappeared. The horse she had come to ride was still lying in the middle of the road, washed by the rain for a whole day. Xueer hasn''t been here, otherwise, she will definitely see the mark she left on the horse''s back. Zhou''an Road: "this road is not an official road. There are very few pedestrians. Most of them are mountain roads that can be used by firewood cutters. It rained for another day yesterday. It''s normal for no one to pour it." Without cars and horses, they could only walk on foot. The mountain road was muddy. It took them two hours to walk on the official road. Soon after going on the official road, I saw that there were officers and soldiers riding fast. According to Qi Rongyue''s order, Zhou an stopped two officers and soldiers riding fast. "Who?" The officer and soldier saw the bloodstain of both of them. They were suspicious in their hearts. Their hands had been holding the sabre on their waists while talking. Qi Rongyue said to the soldiers, "I''m the doctor of Pengcheng Rongyu hall. Qi Rongyue, my girl Xueer must be looking for me everywhere. Have you seen her?" As soon as the officer and soldier heard this, they immediately turned over and dismounted. They bowed to Qi Rongyue and said, "it turns out that you are miss Qi. Miss xue''er has been looking for you all day and night. She has cried for so many times. She is not far ahead. I''ll call for you." Qi Rongyue nodded: "thank you!" Officers and soldiers rode away like a gust of wind, and came again like a gust of wind, bringing snow with swollen eyes. Xueer stumbles to Qi Rongyue''s body and sees that she is wearing Zhou an''s clothes. The clothes are full of blood. Her ruddy cheeks are pale and bloodless. She even needs to be supported when she stands. She slaps herself hard. She is heartbroken and can''t speak. She just lets the tears fall down and can''t cry. Qi Rongyue takes out his arm from Zhou an''s hand, holds Xueer''s hand in one hand, wipes tears off her cheek in the other hand, and smiles: "look at you, your eyes are swollen into walnuts, and you are so ugly!" Xueer reaches for the hand to hold the young lady''s arm, but accidentally touches her wound. Seeing that she is in pain, she takes a cold breath, and quickly lets it go. She is in a panic. She shook her head: "it''s OK, I''m ok, let''s go back!" Xueer hurriedly took hold of her undamaged wrist and helped her to the carriage which was not far away. Zhou an also followed the coach and sat down opposite them. Xueer then took an eye to see Zhou an. She saw that her face was as usual, and her bloodstain didn''t look like him. She didn''t seem to be hurt. She asked, "are you OK, Mr. Zhou?" Zhou an nodded and answered Xueer''s words, but his eyes always looked at Qi Rongyue: "I''m ok." Qi Rongyue raised his eyes, looked up at him, and said in a light voice, "if you have anything to ask, just ask." Zhou an said: "why do you come here all of a sudden? How do you know that I am being held by gongliangjun? How to know -- " he didn''t go on, she took his words and said in a low voice:" how to know that you are the five princes of the Zhou Dynasty, right? " Zhou an frowned. He had already forgotten this identity. He lived in Chu Dynasty in a new identity. He thought that he could completely forget the past and really start again. But now, is everything just his delusion? Xueer is surprised. Zhou an is the fifth Prince of Zhou Dynasty? He is not an ordinary poor scholar, but a noble prince? Chapter 469 What the young lady said sounded in her ear. She finally understood her good intentions and felt the gap between her and Zhou''an. It was a gap that could never be crossed! Zhou an said: "yes, I want to know, how do you know all this?" Qi Rongyue points to his waist. There is a jade pendant tied there, which is very similar to Zhou Bo''s: "because of this." Zhou an looked at his jade plate, then untied it, frowned and said, "because of this?" Qi Rongyue said: "you don''t know that your brother Zhou Bo has been killed by us for doing evil in Jincheng. Gongliangjun was by Zhou Bo''s side at that time. We thought he was also dead. Unexpectedly, he was just a double." "So, you found the same jade plate as me on Zhou Bo?" He understood a little, but he still didn''t understand a lot. Qi Rongyue said: "when I learned that the little prince of the Zhou Dynasty disappeared five years ago, I saw Zhou Bo''s jade plate again, and I thought of you. I guess you are the little prince missing from the Zhou Dynasty." "So you came to me?" Zhou Bo picks eyebrows. He doesn''t believe that things are so simple. "To be honest, I am doing something that concerns my own life and even the future fate of the Chu Dynasty. If I want to do this, I need your help. Of course, under this premise, I will help you to return to your original position first." Zhou an frowned: "you are just a doctor and a weak woman in the Rongyu hall. Why do you want to be involved in these things? Isn''t it good to live a relaxed and comfortable life? " Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "it''s not bad, it''s not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t. everyone is born with a responsibility. What I do now is my responsibility. I want to do it, I have to do it." Her bright eyes were fixed on his eyes, and the words said: "you and I, Mr. Zhou, are doomed to live the life of ordinary people all our lives. On our shoulders, there are responsibilities that we can''t shirk. Can you hide for a while and live for a lifetime? You hid from Zhou Dynasty to Chu Dynasty. After so many years, have you lived a really peaceful life? If you don''t get revenge on them, will they let you go? Are you sure that no one will disturb you except gongliangjun? " Zhou an''s eyes are silent. The past he wants to forget has never been forgotten. He wants to fight for a new world in the Chu Dynasty, but he never gets real peace. Silence for a long time, he suddenly raised his eyes, looked at Qi Rongyue''s bright and deep eyes, said: "what do you want me to do?" She breathed out a breath and fell into a deep, suspended heart: "I will send someone to escort you back to the Zhou Dynasty. There are our people at the border of Longxi. You don''t need to worry. After meeting the Zhou Dynasty and the king of Zhou, I believe that in a short time, the king of Zhou will pass on the throne to you. He has five sons. The eldest one is obsessed with beauty and can''t bear heavy responsibilities. The second one is weird and has been out of favor for many years. The third one is dead and the old one is dead Four early disability, now the most suitable heir of the Zhou royal family, must be you, but before you ascend the throne, I need you to help me do one thing! " On the day when he left Wuyuan, Zhou an knocked on Qi Rongyue''s door and opened it to Xueer. "Mr. Zhou? Are you looking for a miss? " Asked Xueer. Zhou an smiled and nodded, straight and as gentle as before. Chapter 470 But Xueer can''t take him as Zhou an again! "Come in!" Xueer turns to her side. When he comes in, she goes out and closes the door. Qi Rongyue is reading at the desk under the window. The golden sunshine falls on her head and face, which makes her white skin almost transparent. She listened to the footsteps, put down her book''s side eyes, saw Zhou an, and said with a faint smile, "here you are, sit down." There is also a chair beside the desk. It was originally Xueer''s seat. Now Zhou an is sitting down. He looked at her beautiful eyes and eyebrows and said, "dissolve the moon, can I call you this?" She smiled and nodded, "of course, we are friends." "Dissolving the moon, in another hour, I will leave for the Zhou Dynasty. I promise you that I will do it." She nodded, "thank you!" "Before I go, I want to ask you something." "You ask." He seems to be a little nervous, hands on the knee, fingers tightly grasp the knee, knuckles white. "If I were king of Zhou, would you like to come to the Zhou Dynasty?" She picked up her eyebrows and turned her eyes to look at him. On her face, there was a trace of light red. Looking at her eyes, she was eager and a little flustered. She could not hide her deep feelings. She sighed in the bottom of her heart that the amorous youth were always wronged by ruthlessness. She shook her head: "I''m afraid I won''t go to the Zhou Dynasty, Mr. Zhou." He was a little worried: "why?" "I''m afraid I can''t live if I fail. If I succeed, I will marry Zhong Wen. I will not go anywhere but stay with him." Zhongwen, Zheng Zhongwen, in front of his eyes, there appeared that man''s cool and heroic appearance. It was him. It was him. He should have expected it. He smiled bitterly and got up: "I see, dissolving the moon, your great event will come true. Not only Zheng Zhongwen will help you, but I will also help you." In his most difficult time, she extended a helping hand to him. In his life and death line, she saved his life. She gave him his life, and he naturally wanted to help her. No matter what she wanted to do, he would stand on her side. Zhou an didn''t have the desire to fight for hegemony before, but now, with this, he suddenly realized that only by making himself strong and holding the right of life and death can he do what he wants to do, love the people he wants to love and protect the people he wants to protect. Now he has nothing. What can he take to fight, to seize, to love? She stood in front of the window and watched Zhou an''s figure on the horse gradually go away. Her tight eyebrows couldn''t fade away. She felt faintly that Zhou an looked at her eyes when she left. There were some strange things. How strange were they? She couldn''t say again. Xueer brought in the tea and said to Qi Rongyue, "Miss, what''s your stupidity?" She turned her eyes to Xueer, smiled and shook her head. "It''s OK. I think it''s time for us to go back to Beijing." Miss, this Wuyuan County is very busy. We didn''t realize it when we came back Walking on the busy and crowded streets of Wuyuan County, they thought of the bleak scenery when they first came to Wuyuan. They were filled with emotion. This is the birthplace of Qi Rongyue''s birth mother, Mo runiang, and also the birthplace of Qi Rongyue. Before leaving, she wants to visit here to mourn the body''s owner and the dead of her birth mother. "Mo''s family is really unlucky. It''s such a golden grandson. How can I say that I can''t do it?" "What is a eldest grandson? Isn''t the third aunt about to give birth? She is also a man with a handle." "Can that be the same? This is the eldest grandson of the third aunt. Even if she brings it with her, it''s common. Do you understand? " Chapter 471 Qi Rongyue stopped and walked towards those people who had been talking and asked with a smile, "brother, you said Mo''s family, but Mo''s family, the richest man in Wuyuan?" The man nodded: "yes, it''s this Mo family. Several shops in Kyoto were burned a few days ago. The loss is not small. The great childe who is in charge of the accounts in Kyoto is angry, so he went to find the man to settle the accounts. Unexpectedly, he went straight and came back horizontally. He was beaten badly. When he was sent back to Wuyuan, he was left with a breath!" Another man said, "I said that master Mo is too aggressive. Kyoto is not like Wuyuan. He comes across it? The water is deep there! " Qi Rongyue didn''t ask again. He thanked him and left in a hurry. "Miss, what do you want to know about Mo''s family?" Xueer frowns, and secretly says that Miss Mo is not in charge of Mo''s family? Qi Rongyue sighed: "there are some things that we don''t know. But now we know. If we pretend to be deaf and dumb, isn''t it too inhumane?" She has never been a meddler. It would be a waste for her to listen to others. But this is Mo''s family, Mo Ru''s mother''s family. Since she has taken over the body of her daughter, how can she watch her mother''s family suffer? Mo Fu "master, madam, Miss Qi is here, waiting outside the gate." The steward said to Mo Dalang and Xu. Xu''s red and swollen eyelids lifted slightly and frowned at the housekeeper: "Miss Qi? Who is Miss Qi? " The housekeeper looked at Mo Dalang, who was also puzzled, and said, "go back to the master and his wife. It''s miss Rongyue who came to our house last year." "Dissolving the moon?" As soon as he heard this, he got up. Xu stared at him and said, "what are you excited about? Your son didn''t come back so excited. " Mo Dalang sat back and asked the housekeeper, "is Rong Yue alone?" Housekeeper way: "she took wench, be the wench that comes together last time." "It seems that Qi Yongchun''s men can''t get along with food. They come back to us. If you go back to her, they say that Mo''s house is not hospitable. Let her go back!" The housekeeper said, "madam, Miss Qi said that she is not here to be a guest, but to treat the eldest son." Xu picked up his eyebrows: "did she treat the eldest son? Which gate does she cure? Is she still a doctor? " The housekeeper didn''t make a sound. Even her aunt didn''t know. How could he know that. "She is really a doctor. Last time I went to Pengcheng to collect money, I heard her reputation in Pengcheng, saying that she has opened a medical center. Although she is not in Pengcheng now, the reputation of the medical center is very prosperous. When I mentioned the name of Qi Rongyue in Pengcheng, almost no one didn''t know it." Xu doesn''t believe that such a delicate young lady would go to a doctor''s office to treat people. These patients are brave enough to take their lives to joke. "My son is not a village man. She can play with him. Go back to her and let her go quickly!" Seeing his wife''s lack of affection, a fire broke out in his heart. He said angrily, "are you or I the master of this family? I''m in this family, and what''s the point of talking? " Xu was shocked. Her husband was always gentle and obedient. He never disobeyed her. But now, he was so angry and fierce to her. It was because of Qi Rongyue. When she came last time, she let her see her husband''s cold face for a while. Chapter 472 In the presence of this stupefied God, Mo Dalang has said to the administrator: "go, please dissolve the moon in." The housekeeper hurried away, and Xu''s mind came back to him. He said coldly, "I''d like to see what kind of skill Qi Rongyue has. Even the famous doctors in Kyoto can''t do anything about her. She can make a comeback." "Just say a few words. Whether the child can cure us or not, we should thank her for her kindness. If she doesn''t want to, why do you come to see your cold face?" Xu said: "I think she''s here to cheat money, and I don''t believe that she won''t accept the money when I go out to see a doctor!" When she thought of her downfall, her heart ached. "Woman''s heart, villain''s virtue, do you know the name of Rongyue in Pengcheng?" "What''s the name?" Xu asked "Qi Qianjin, she''s going to see a doctor for money. In terms of money, does she need to go to our Mo mansion to ask for money? Moreover, the dowry that used to be like a mother was also in her hands. If it were more than financial resources, now she would not be inferior to our Mo mansion. " Although Mo''s house has always been the richest man in Wuyuan, he has been doing business for many years, with more losses and less profits, and his family background is no longer the same as before. He said that, he didn''t come here blind. Xu''s eyes brightened and he asked: "is that true? Did she really get her mother''s dowry? The Qi family is willing to do the same? " That old lady of Qi''s family she met once. That old lady is insidious and sour. She looks at her with contempt. She will never forget that she can get back the dowry when she has the old lady? Mo Dalang is trying to explain things clearly. At this time, the housekeeper has led people in. Looking at the tall and beautiful girl in front of him, Mo Dalang seemed to see that his late sister had come back to life. His excited eyes were red. How long had he not seen the dissolving moon? Five years? Or six years? He can''t remember. He didn''t keep his promise to his mother. Mo Dalang opens his mouth and is about to call out the name of Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue takes the lead in saying, "master Mo, madam mo." He froze. She didn''t call him uncle, but master Mo? He knew that she was blaming him for not giving her a helping hand or even visiting her when she was in trouble. Xu Shi stared at Qi Rongyue, and said, "I heard that you are a doctor now?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "Madame Mo, I''m here for nothing else. I''m here to make you hurt my son. I''ll cure his injury. You pay me a thousand Liang." Xu''s sharp eyes glanced at Mo Dalang, as if to say, look, I know she came for money. Mo Dalang''s face was embarrassed. He didn''t say much, but said astringently, "well, it''s OK. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see xian''er." Mo Dalang quickly turned around and hid the sadness in his eyes. Obviously, he was a close person, but he became so strange and alienated. Mo Zixian lives in Qingxian residence, not far from the upper room where Mo Dalang and Xu live. Qingxian residence is very quiet, and people are all worried. They don''t even have the mood to chat. If the master is gone, how can they servants be? It''s not a good place to go. Can you not worry about it. "Here comes the master." An elderly woman came up and said to madaro. "How is xian''er?" asked Mo Dalang The woman sighed, shook her head and said, "it''s not very good. The medicine prescribed by the doctor just went down and vomited." Chapter 473 When Mo Dalang hurried in, Xu could not care about the acid damage to Qi Rongyue. He stepped in quickly with red eyes. He went to his son''s hospital bed and saw his son''s thin skin and bone. His tears could not stop falling down. Qi Rongyue stood in front of them and said politely, "master Mo, madam, let me have a look!" Hearing this, he quickly turned aside and pulled his wife aside. "Take a look. The boy hasn''t entered Shuimi for several days. The doctor said, the doctor said --" Mr. Mo choked and couldn''t speak. The doctor said that he would hurry to prepare for his son''s affairs. In that case, how can he say it. Qi Rongyue didn''t make a sound. Sitting by the bed, he looked at Mo Zixian''s face first. His face was very bad. His eyes were sunken and his breath was weak. His eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. There were just scars on his forehead. The bruises on the corners of his eyes were not scattered. His arm was wrapped around a splint outside the quilt. She lifted the quilt, reached out and gently pressed his abdomen. Seeing that Mo Zixian''s frown was more and more tight, she moved her finger down three inches and pressed again. "Ah!" Mo Zixian suddenly cried out in pain, and his closed eyes immediately opened. After looking at the person in front of the bed, he passed out in a coma. "What are you doing? What did you do? " Xu rushes forward, pushes Qi Rongyue away, pounces on the bed, grabs his son''s hand and starts to cry. Qi Rongyue frowned and said in a cold voice, "you haven''t died yet. You cry like this. People outside hear you. They say I cured him. Get out of the way!" She just wanted to take the broom and drive her out. Mo Dalang grabbed Xu''s arm and pulled her away: "what are you doing? Dissolve the moon to see a doctor from virtuous, want to see the condition on the body first of course, total cannot blind see "When other doctors came to see her, they didn''t see such a mess like her. My son fainted because of the pain." Qi Rongyue said: "then other doctors can cure your son? They didn''t hurt your son, but they made him better? " Xu tongue, biting his lips to see her husband. "Dissolve the moon, you see, I believe you," said mo Qi Rongyue nods, walks to Mo Zixian''s bed again, and continues to check his physical condition. Not only his arm is broken, but also his right thigh is broken, and at least three ribs are broken in his front chest. This is not a big problem. After a period of cultivation, he always has a good and the most serious injury. Among the internal organs, his internal organs have suffered a very serious internal injury. She quickly untied Mo Zixian''s clothes and did not turn back. "Xueer, take the needle," she said Xueer quickly opens the medicine box, takes out the needle bag, spreads it to the place convenient for the young lady, and says to Mo Dalang and Xu: "master Mo, madam Mo, my young lady is going to give the needle to the young man, please go out and wait." Xu hurriedly shook his head: "no, I will wait here. I don''t want to go out!" Xue''er said: "you can''t go out, but please keep quiet from now on. Miss Shi''s injection can''t be interrupted or disturbed. Otherwise, the effect is curative effect. I hope you can understand the benefits." "Understand, we will not say a word from now on, and you will think that we do not exist," said mo When he was in Pengcheng, he heard that Qi Rongyue''s needling skill was very good, but there was no disease that could not be cured by her. These days, the doctor went into Mo''s house like water, but no one dared to give an injection to xian''er. Now Rong Yue is willing to give an injection. Does that prove that xian''er is still saved? Chapter 474 All of a sudden, Mo Dalang was excited. He felt that his son was saved. Xu was also very nervous. He grabbed his husband''s sleeve and didn''t let go. His mouth was closed tightly. He even tried to lighten his breath for fear that it would affect Qi Rongyue''s acupuncture. Although she doesn''t forgive others, she is also unhappy with Qi Rongyue. But at present, it''s about her son''s life. How dare she come here. A long and thin silver needle pierced Mo Zixian''s chest and abdomen. The long and thin needle was beating with the weak breath sound on the chest and abdomen. Every tremor affected the hearts of Mo Dalang and Xu Shi. Their hearts were tightly clenched, and they dared not even blink. I don''t know how long it''s been. Anyway, they feel like a long time, a long time. Qi Rongyue finally straightened up her waist. She settled her figure, relieved the pain on her back, took a deep breath and exhaled. Then she turned to look at Mo Dalang and Xu Shi. Mo Dalang stepped forward and asked in a trembling voice, "how is it?" Qi Rongyue frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "I have stabilized his internal injury for the time being, and I will take another dose of medicine later. As long as he can survive this evening, and people are still alive tomorrow, there is hope." "What''s the meaning of hope?" Xu said with wide eyes? Can it be cured? " Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, as long as he is still alive tomorrow morning, I can protect him from death." "Why wait until tomorrow morning?" Xu said? If you have the ability, why don''t you protect him from death now? " Qi Rongyue''s cool eyes swept to Xu''s: "I''m a doctor, not an immortal. I don''t need to tell you how many wounds he suffered. I just gave him a needle to stabilize his injury for a while, so as not to let the injury in his internal organs continue to worsen. Then I took the medicine I prescribed. If he can withstand the effect in six hours, he will be saved. If he can''t, he will prepare for the future." Xu''s legs were soft when he heard this. Fortunately, Mo Dalang beside her held her up. She looked sadly at her lifeless son on the bed and sobbed, "what do you mean? Is my son still alive? Can''t you give me the right word? " Qi Rongyue shook his head: "no, I hope you can make the worst plan, and I will do my best as well." Xu wanted to say it again, but he was interrupted by Mo Dalang. He said, "OK, if Rong Yue says he will try his best, he will try his best. We should believe in her and that the auspicious people have their own blessings. Xian''er will not leave us like this, absolutely not!" Xu family has one son and three daughters. Her son is her lifeblood and the foundation of her long-term foothold in Mo''s mansion. What she sees is more important than her own life. If she can, she is even willing to exchange her own life with him. Six hours, say long not long, say short not short. Qi Rongyue has never been out since she broke into the house. She has been watching Mo Zixian''s bed at any time for fear of any sudden situation. She did not find and rescue in time. She dare not go away. After the medicine was poured, Mo Zixian vomited again, vomited and then poured again, poured and vomited again. After so many times, he finally drank half of the bowl. Qi Rongyue stopped. Xu Shi, who was eager to find fault, couldn''t say anything unpleasant after meeting Qi Rongyue. She ordered people to make some delicate snacks. She stayed at night with Qi Rongyue. Although they didn''t talk to each other, the room was quiet and terrible, but she didn''t feel flustered anymore. Chapter 475 In the early days of Yinshi, two hours before dawn, Mo Zixian has been sleeping in a daze. He hasn''t really sobered up, or even lifted his eyelids. If Xu didn''t come to explore his breath from time to time, he looks like a dead man. Xueer comes in with a teapot, takes a small cup from the table, makes a cup of tea and delivers it to Qi Rongyue: "have a drink, miss." Qi Rongyue glances at Mo Zixian and turns to take the cup of tea that Xueer handed over. It''s just brewed and very hot. She gently scrapes the froth and doesn''t drink it. She just holds it steadily and says in a low voice, "go to sleep. You don''t need to be here." Xueer shakes her head: "I don''t sleep if you don''t!" Her eyes glanced at the bed, and saw Mo Zixian, who was sleeping, suddenly moved, his closed eyes suddenly opened, his eyes were round, his mouth was wide open, his throat made a hoarse and rapid gasp, as if it was very painful. Xueer cried, "wake up, miss, master mo." Originally lying on the table drowsy Xu heard Xueer''s words and rushed over, pushing Qi Rongyue away with one hand. Suddenly, Qi Rongyue''s tea cup was knocked over by her, and the hot tea was poured on Qi Rongyue''s back. The porcelain cup fell to the ground and broke to pieces. Xueer hurriedly grabs Qi Rongyue''s hand and says: "Miss, you are scalded!" When she spoke, she took her eyes to stare at Xu Shi. If it wasn''t for her flustered hands and feet, how could the tea cup in Miss''s hand overturn? Qi Rongyue frowned, resisted the pain on the back of his hand, and said in a low voice, "I''m ok. You can ask someone to clean up. Don''t cut your foot for a while." Xueer has gone. She just said to Xu, "get out of the way!" as like as two peas, her son''s hand was not willing to be spared, and her son''s face was seen. Her heart was broken. Her father-in-law and her mother-in-law were all alike before death. It was almost the same as if someone had choked their necks and could not breathe. Is her son going to die, too? Qi Rongyue said, "if you don''t give up, don''t blame me for my poor medical skills when your son is dead!" Xu realized that when her father-in-law and mother-in-law died, there was no Qi Rongyue around her. After all, it was different! She quickly released her son''s hand and hurriedly stepped back. Be careful qirongyue didn''t say it, Xu''s foot stepped on the broken porcelain, the pain made him almost sit down. Fortunately, Qi Rongyue is quick in eyes and hands, and reaches out to hold her. Otherwise, it''s not only the sole of the foot that''s hurt. At this time, Xueer and two girls came in and saw this. They rushed to help Xu get away. Qi Rongyue can''t care about the injury on the back of his hand. He sits down beside the bed and clasps Mo Zixian''s wrist vein with his fingers. After a few breaths, he withdraws his hand and doesn''t return his head: "take the needle." Xueer quickly arranged the needle bag, helped her lift the thin quilt covering Mo Zixian''s body, untied her clothes, and exposed the thin and pale upper body. The silver needle is rooted one by one, and it is combined with finger pressing and acupoint pressing to dredge the pulse and regulate qi for him, until his heart pulse gradually returns to normal, and then it stops. "Miss, your hands are bleeding." Xueer sees Mo Zixian''s pale chest and abdomen stained with a little blood. She knows that the needle can''t bleed. She also thinks of the wound on the hand of the young lady, so she looks at the hand of the young lady. Sure enough, the burned finger joint just kept pressing and kneading the acupoint. The blister broke and the delicate skin was permeated with blood. Chapter 476 She looked down at the back of her eyes and hands, and shook her head. "I''m ok. There''s medicine in the medicine box. You can get it and put it on." Xueer hated Xu more and more, and glared at her fiercely: "it''s all your fault. If you didn''t just push the young lady, she wouldn''t have knocked over the tea." Xu also suffered a lot. Xueer shouted, and the anger came: "blame me? Why don''t you blame yourself? Why don''t you put the freshly brewed tea and bring it back? " Xueer put her hands in her waist, and said angrily, "you''d better say that the young lady of my family did her best to cure your son in the middle of the night. You didn''t even have a cup of tea. It was very cold at night. I wanted to have a hot drink for the young lady. How about you? You - "xue''er''s words are interrupted by Qi Rongyue:" xue''er, forget it, she''s also hurt and even. " After listening to the words of the young lady, xue''er stopped talking, and the God with one eye was still very upset to gouge out Xu''s eyes. Seeing that his son seemed to be much better, Xu''s heart was happy and he no longer cared about Xueer. After such a toss, Mo Zixian slept soundly instead, never waking up, and still fell asleep until dawn. When Mo Dalang came, he saw that his son''s chest was still rolling, and his face looked much better. He took his eyes to see Xu. Xu Shi sat on the stool and shook her head, saying that she didn''t know the situation. She wanted to ask and didn''t dare to ask. She was afraid to hear the answer she didn''t want to hear, so she kept wasting it. Mo Dalang went to Qi Rongyue, who had just been on the good medicine, and asked in a low voice, "Rongyue, xian''er, how is he?" He tried his best to keep calm. He had made the worst plan in his heart. But after all, he was his son. After all, he loved her for so many years. In the seemingly stable voice, she was shaking gently and fell into Qi''s ear, which made her bear a lot. She raised her eyes and looked at the tall and helpless man in front of her eyes. In a low voice, she said: "don''t worry, he can''t die. As long as he keeps it well, his life will surely grow." Hearing this, Xu immediately stood up from the stool, but he could not care about the pain of his feet. He rushed to Qi Rongyue in three steps and two steps, grabbed her arm, and asked loudly, "are you serious? We xian''er he, he really won''t die? " Xu''s fingernails are sharp, and the clothes and materials for dissolving the moon are thin. With such a scratch, the sharp nails are almost embedded in her skin, and she frowns with pain. "I said no death, no death, let go!" She doesn''t like Xu. She never hides it. Xu doesn''t like her either. It''s superficial. There''s no need to be polite between them. Xueer saw Xu''s hand was still on. She slapped Xu''s arm and said angrily, "it''s not enough for you to burn the back of Miss Xu''s hand. Do you want to scratch her with your claws now?" Xueer''s strength was not small. With full strength, Xu hurriedly withdrew her hand. Hearing this, the joy on Mo Dalang''s face dissipated for the most part. He saw Qi Rongyue''s hand wrapped in white gauze and frowned: "what''s the matter? Did you burn the moon There was anger in his eyes, and his voice was cold for three minutes. He stared at Xu with displeasure. "Xu''s face looks up and says," I didn''t mean to. Xian''er didn''t look very good at that time. I was. I was in a hurry! " Xue''er said: "hum - fortunately, you didn''t mean it. If you do, I can''t spare you." Xu raised his eyes and glared at Xueer. In his heart, Xueer, a girl with a sharp mouth, hated her very much. She didn''t leave any emotion when she spoke. He didn''t pay any attention to her master mother. Chapter 477 Qi Rongyue said in a light voice: "well, I''m tired. I''ll go to have a rest first. The medicine is well done. I''ll feed him on time. If I vomit, I''ll feed him again. I''ll drink half a bowl at least once. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll be called again." She didn''t want to see Xu''s face again, nor the concern in Mo Dalang''s eyes. She was afraid that she would be soft hearted. After all, she had a blood relationship with Mo Fu. But she wants to cut off, so it''s better to keep a distance. Seeing that Rongyue and Xueer left the room, Mo Dalang shouted at Xu: "you say, what''s the matter? How was the hand of dissolving the moon hurt? " Xu Shi had never seen such an angry Mo Dalang, but he was afraid of concealing anything. He gave a detailed account of what happened two hours ago. After hearing this, Mo Dalang was very upset, and his eyes burst with tears. He choked: "it''s not easy for the child to dissolve the moon. She has a family but can''t go back. She has a family but can''t rely on it. She has finally worked out a whole world by herself. She could have cared about our family, but she has come to visit in person. This --" Xu interrupted: "she wants to earn us Can''t you come to my house in person? " Between the lines of words, there is contempt. "You fart, if you want money, do you need us to earn it? Is she short of one thousand and two hundred silver? You use your brain to think about it. " Xu was roared by him, but his mind was clear. Yeah, she didn''t seem to be short of money. Didn''t the Qi family give all the dowries back to her? How could she have spent a lot of money in Wuyuan for a mere one thousand liang of silver? "You blind woman, you have a small stomach, you don''t know good people. I really don''t know what to say about you," sighed Mo Dalang Xu thought right or left: "since she wants to help us, why can''t she say? If it''s going to take money, she said it herself. " "Don''t you understand?" he said? She doesn''t want to embarrass us. How can we treat her? Is it not in our face that she is now turning to us? She just didn''t want to embarrass us, so she purposely said that she wanted to receive a thousand liang of diagnosis money. " Mo Dalang''s words are like two hot slaps on Xu''s face. Last night, Qi Rongyue did her best to look at them. At that time, she didn''t think there was anything, just thought that she was trying to make money and worked hard. It was all right. Now I want to come. She has invited so many doctors into the mansion. Who can do this? The husband and wife sat by the bed, stunned and silent for a moment. Then a girl pushed the door in and said to madaro, "master, it''s not good. A messenger who claims to be from Kyoto broke into our house." Mo Dalang frowned: "the poor master from Kyoto? Who? " The girl shook her head and looked very frightened. Mo Dalang got up and said, "let me have a look!" Xu''s husband, who has always been weak in heart, is not at ease. He also rises up: "I will go, Xiao Li and Xiao Ping. Take good care of the young man." Mo Dalang said that he could not move Xu, so he had to rely on her. The couple went out of the yard together and went to the front hall. In the atrium of the front hall, a middle-aged man in a royal blue long silk shirt stood in the court. Behind him, there were a dozen young men with long swords on their waists, all of whom looked sinister. Chapter 478 Looking at the visitor, Mo Da Lang bowed his hand and asked, "are you?" The middle-aged man glanced up at Mo Dalang and said in a deep voice, "I''m Zhao Yu, the steward of Lord Zhao''s mansion, the emperor of heaven." What suddenly came to Mo Dalang''s mind, startled and said: "fengtianfu? Is that your son, Lord Zhao, sent someone to hurt my son? " Zhao Yu snorted: "you can''t say that. It''s your son''s fault. My son just taught him a little lesson. That''s all." Xu''s Qi made him tremble all over, and he said in a sharp voice, "what''s the little lesson? You''ve beaten people for half their lives, and they almost died. Did you say a little lesson? If there is a bigger lesson, is it necessary to divide my son into five parts Zhao Yu''s eyes were cold and his voice was heavy: "people are still alive, aren''t they? As long as we are alive, it is not a big lesson. " Xu still wanted to scold her again. Mo Dalang stopped her and asked in a deep voice, "what do you want to do with such a big battle today?" Zhao Yu hums: "I don''t want to do anything about it. I just want to tell you that your Mo family''s industry in Kyoto has changed its surname to Zhao since today. If you know the current affairs, you should know how to do it. You don''t need me to teach you. If you don''t know what''s going on, don''t blame our people for their carelessness!" Robbery, it''s clearly robbery. It''s still so upright. When Qi Rongyue came back to his room and just lay down, he suddenly thought that there was a bottle of jiulu pill in his medicine box which was made when he was idle. It was a very precious pill. In total, he made five pills. Zheng Zhongwen and Tian Qi each took one, and gave one to Zheng houye and Zheng Hou''s wife. Now there is only one left. It was intended to be left to him. Now, Mo Zixian needs jiulu pill more. She got up again and went to deliver the medicine with Xueer. As soon as she entered the room, she heard two girls whispering. "And your master and your wife?" Asked Xueer. She doesn''t want to be such a unsung hero again. How precious the nine dew pills are. They gave them to their son, but they didn''t know about it. "That wench way:" front came guest, say is Kyoto come Seeing that girl''s face was not right, Qi Rongyue asked again, "the guest from Kyoto? Who? " That wench is a straight mouth, can''t hide things. Qi Rongyue asked, and she immediately said, "I don''t know who it is. She brought a lot of people here. She''s very aggressive. I guess it''s not good for those who come." Qi Rongyue gave jiulu pill to the girl with a sound: "turn the pill into water and feed your childe. Don''t let him vomit it. Be sure to swallow it." Out of the room, Qi Rongyue stood at the door thinking. Xueer said: "Miss, let''s leave the Mo family''s business alone. It''s a great grace to help them cure the eldest son." Qi Rongyue shook his head and sighed: "I don''t want to be nosy, but Mo''s family is not as good as before now. If I really encounter any sad scam, I''m afraid that it will never recover." She sighed again and said, "although there are many mistakes in Xu''s family, I don''t like her either, but after all, this is my mother''s family. We can start our family in Pengcheng and depend on the dowry sent by Mo''s family in those years. Otherwise, we can''t point out what kind of hard life we are living." Seeing that the young lady seems to have an idea, Xueer doesn''t advise anymore. The young lady is never a master who can listen to people''s advice. She has a big idea. Chapter 479 "What do you mean?" Mo Dalang stares at Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu snorted: "I don''t understand what I mean? We will let Mo Zixian go when we hand over those industries with the surname Mo in Kyoto. Otherwise, with the words of my master, Mo Zixian will live in prison for a lifetime, which is a hundred times more painful than simply dying. " Xu shuddered and pointed to Zhao Yu. In a sharp voice, he said, "robber, what''s the difference between you and robber?" Zhao Yu chuckled and said in his eyes, "of course, there are differences. It''s guilty for robbers to kill people and set fire, but we are legal." "If we don''t agree today," murmured madalang Zhao Yu shrugged: "it''s ok if you don''t agree. I won''t embarrass you either. I''ll just take the prisoners away." The faces of Mo Dalang and his wife changed a lot. Their son is just out of danger. If they are tossed by Zhao Yu again, they will die! "What crime has my son committed? Why did you take him away? " Asked Mo Dalang. Zhao Yudao: "he has committed a lot of crimes. He can''t finish three days and nights. I don''t need to tell you that I came to take people at the command of my master. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. Whatever I do, I can''t go home empty handed. Either it''s your Mo family''s industry in Kyoto, or it''s Mo Zixian. You can do it yourself." Mo Zixian is very good at business. In just two years since he went to Kyoto, he has expanded Mo''s industry in Kyoto by more than three times. Such a hot business will naturally make people blush. At the thought of his son lying on the bed, Xu''s heart ached. He hurriedly pulled the corner of his husband''s clothes and said, "otherwise, I''ll give it to him, so that we can''t suffer any more." As soon as Xu''s voice fell, a clear voice sounded behind her: "there are two things in every way. You gave him the property in Kyoto today, and tomorrow he will ask you for the property in Wuyuan until you are crushed to death." Speaking, Qi Rongyue''s tall and slender figure has come to the court, and his cool eyes sweep to Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu''s heart was cold, and the original sinister color on his face disappeared in a flash, and a smile hung on his lips: "Oh, isn''t this miss Qi?" Qi Rongyue met Zhao Yu, but he didn''t talk with him. In Prince Lian''s mansion, he once went to the prince''s mansion with Lord Yin Zhao of Fengtian mansion to discuss affairs, and met him in the study of Chu Lian. Qi Rongyue was not polite to him, and his voice was still cold: "it''s really curious to take people from heaven, not constable, but housekeeper." Zhao Yu, with a slightly coagulated face, said with a dry smile: "this is the order given by the master himself. The captains have other urgent matters to do. I''m free anyway, so I''ll invite them." Qi Rongyue hums: "I don''t know the order from Lord Zhao. Would you please come to get people or the property of Mo''s family in Kyoto?" Zhao Yu''s face could not hang, and his voice sank three points: "Miss Qi, sometimes, mind your own business, it''s good for everyone." "Business?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "you are wrong, this is not a business, this Mo family and I, is not a common relationship." Seeing Zhao Yu''s eyebrows raised, Qi Rongyue said: "my mother, Mo runiang, is the daughter of the Mo family. Do you think I''m meddling?" Zhao Yu clenched his hands on both sides and frowned, "so miss Qi must take care of this?" Chapter 480 Qi Rongyue shrugged: "what do you think? Do you think I''ll let people like you do whatever they want in my grandmother''s house? " Zhao Yu looked at Qi Rongyue''s eyes and said: "don''t think you are treating Lian Wang''s disease now. Lian Wang will treat you as a treasure. If you stab Lian Wang, who will suffer from the loss is not sure." Qi Rongyue sneers: "at least I am useful to Lian Wang now. If your master is loyal enough, Lian Wang will not move him naturally, but you are different. You are a dog at most in front of Lian Wang, killing a dog, I think he will not be soft handed." Although it sounds bad, it''s true that''s the reason. Zhao Yu also knows in his heart that if it really gets in front of Lian Wang, he must be the one who suffers the loss at last. Zhao Yu nodded, though not satisfied, but also helpless: "it''s good to say that no matter how bad, Miss Qi still has a marquis residence in Yongping as a backer. Naturally, our kind of pug can''t compete with such a noble person as Miss Qi. I''ll go, can I go?" Zhao Yu glared at Qi Rongyue and left Mo''s mansion with a group of his men. Qi Rongyue saw that everyone had gone clean, so he turned around and went straight over the side of madalang and his wife with Xueer, back and forth. Mo Dalang hurriedly turned around and called her: "Rongyue --" Qi rongyuedun stopped, but he didn''t turn back or look back. He just said in a low voice: "don''t thank me, I just don''t want the patient who came back from his hard work to be tossed to death again. Mr. Mo, Mrs. Mo, I don''t have much time. I''ll leave early tomorrow morning. Go and ask a doctor who can rely on the score. I''ll give him the treatment plan ¡£¡± After that, she took her step and walked, which seemed to be a slow step, but it disappeared in front of her. Xu pulled Mo''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "did you hear what Zhao Yu said just now?" "What do you say?" he frowned Xu said: "he just said that apart from the king of Lian, there are Yongping Houfu? Did I hear you right? " "You didn''t hear me wrong!" he nodded Xu''s eyes glowed: "I''m a good girl. She''s really good. She didn''t just go into the Lord''s mansion and let him be her backer. Even the Lord''s mansion in Yongping --" Mo Dalang gave her a look and said, "what do you say? Her achievements are all made step by step by herself. What are your eyes red? Does it have anything to do with you? " "I don''t want to ask you that," he said with a smile. "Look at how powerful she was just now. It seems that her relationship with the Marquis of Yongping is not ordinary." Mo Dalang thought of something and hurriedly said: "at the beginning, she came to our house to ask for the dowry list. It''s said that the dowry later came from Hou Shizi of Yongping. Otherwise, how could she get such a large fortune back from Qi Yongchun with her weak girl?" "So, her relationship with Hou Shizi of Yongping is not so general?" Her eyes became more and more bright, as if she had seen the bright future of Mo''s family. Mo Dalang and her husband and wife had been together for many years. When they saw her face, they knew what was on her mind. They stood up and said, "you put away your dandruff and just called us Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo, don''t you hear me? What does she mean? Don''t say you don''t understand. " Xu doesn''t care about Mo Dalang at all. He hums, "what do you know? Isn''t that what she wants? If I give her face, I won''t believe it. My uncle and aunt are all soft. She can still come hard with me? " Chapter 481 Mo Dalang shook his head and sighed: "you are much thicker than the city wall. Who let people enter the door after a cold night in the snow night, and let them go without even drinking tea? Is this what people do? Now what? Look at people''s prosperity, and catch up with flattery, you don''t want this face, I want to! " "What is the face? Can I eat it or can I use it? I do this for the sake of Mo''s family? You don''t want to think about it. Our three daughters, the eldest daughter married a small official with sesame seeds, are not welcome. The second daughter married a businessman, but she went to her mother''s house to ask for money in three days and two days. Now there is yu''er left. I don''t want yu''er to go back to her two elder sisters'' old ways, and find a good marriage for her anyway. " Mo Dalang could not persuade her, so he stopped talking nonsense and turned around and left. "Where are you going?" Xu asked the doctor, "did you not hear the words of Rongyue just now?" Xu smiled and said, "I see. Go back quickly." She was in a good mood, and her eyes and brows were beaming with joy, as if her jade son had climbed the high gate of Kyoto. " " wake up, xian''er wake up! " Xu Shi saw her husband leading a doctor with a medicine box into the door and shouted excitedly. Mo Dalang was very happy. He rushed to Mo Zixian''s bed in three and two steps. He saw his son looking around with his blurred eyes open. "Xian''er, I''m awake. Do you know how father and mother live these days?" The eyes of Mo Dalang are moist, and the bottom of his eyes is full of joy of recovery. Xu said to Ping''er, "hurry up. Please come to miss Rong Yue." Doctor Liu came to Mo''s house two days ago and saw Mo Zixian''s injury in person. He asked Mo Dalang to prepare for the future. Two days later, Mo Zixian''s injury got better. He couldn''t believe his eyes. He grabbed Mo Zixian''s wrist. The pulse number was the same again and again. Although the pulse was still weak, it was out of danger. No Then there is the worry of life. What''s going on? Seeing Doctor Liu''s suspicious face, Mo Dalang smiled: "Doctor Liu, to be honest, my niece came to Mo''s house yesterday and gave xian''er a needle and medicine. After a day and a night''s tossing, she finally let xian''er pick up a life. But she was in a hurry to return to Kyoto, so she asked me to invite you here. In the future, xian''er''s injury still needs your attention." As soon as Dr. Liu heard this, he nodded, "I will do my best." He can''t wait to see the miracle doctor. What kind of person is he who can bring a dying man back to life in just one day and one night. Mo Zixian on the bed gradually recovered his mind. He asked Xu in front of the bed, "Mom, where am I?" He can only remember that he was hurt by someone, and later he can''t remember. Xu''s red eyes said with a smile: "silly child, don''t you recognize your family? This is your room! " Mo Zixian frowned: "this is Wuyuan? Not Kyoto? " Xu nodded: "of course, it''s Wuyuan. What about Kyoto? You can''t go to that place any more. You''re the lifeblood of your mother. If you don''t have it, how can your mother live?" Mo Zixian''s face was scorched: "Niang, what about the shop? How are the shops doing now? " Mo Dalang turned to his bed and said in a low voice, "xian''er, don''t worry about anything now. I''ve asked Uncle Quan to deal with the shop. You can take good care of your injuries." Chapter 482 Mo Zixian nodded, his handsome brow was tightly wrinkled, and his pale face was full of pain. Don''t it hurt? My hands and legs are broken, my ribs are broken, and I have internal injuries. It''s a miracle to die without pain. Qi Rongyue soon came. She ignored Xu''s obvious flattery and went straight to Mo Zixian''s bed and sat down. Seeing Mo Zixian looking at her curiously, she said with a light smile, "I''m the doctor who cures your injury. I''m going to press your injury now. If you hurt, just say it. Don''t bear it. I need to know the actual situation." Mo Zixian looks at her, but he can''t remember who she is. Seeing that she has opened his quilt, he shouts: "what are you doing?" Xueer leaned forward, spread the needle bag on the side of the bed, and said with a smile, "Mr. Mo, my young lady is a doctor. Do not be nervous. Just do what she said." Mo Dalang also said: "yes, xian''er, you can wake up, but thanks to dissolving the moon, don''t worry, just do as dissolving the moon says." Mo Zixian''s heart calmed down a lot. He nodded to Qi Rongyue, "OK, press it!" Qi Rongyue reached out and pressed Mo Zixian''s abdomen, pointing from light to heavy. She looked at Mo Zixian''s facial expression carefully, and saw that although the color of pain on his face was very serious, it was not so painful that it was unbearable. She withdrew her hand and said with a light smile, "it''s OK to recover, but still can''t be careless. The medicine can''t be stopped. You can get out of bed after staying in bed for at least one month. Pay attention to keep warm and don''t catch cold. Once you catch cold and cough, the injury of your internal organs will become more and more difficult. Remember?" Qi Rongyue''s voice is low and soft, but very persuasive. Mo Zixian nodded naturally: "remember, thank you!" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "don''t thank me. I am practicing medicine and treating diseases, and I don''t want to receive money. I can''t pay less than one thousand Liang for diagnosis." In the eyes of Mo Zixian and Qingming, she saw a trace of disgust, good, good, which is the effect she wanted. Qi Rongyue turns around, goes to the desk in the room and sits down. He writes down the prescriptions Mo Zixian needs and the matters that he needs to pay attention to in the ordinary days. He tells them clearly on the paper. If he only talks about it with his mouth, who knows whether these people can remember the lives that are not easy to save. It''s not a pity if he gives them up again? She said to Doctor Liu, "I''m going back to Kyoto in the morning tomorrow. This is Mr. Mo''s treatment. First, you can have a look. If you think something is wrong, you can discuss with me while I''m still here. Please pay more attention to Mr. Mo''s injury later." Doctor Liu can''t wait to take over the three pages of manuscripts delivered by Qi Rongyue. On the top, he not only wrote three prescriptions to be taken in different periods of time, but also drew a map of acupoints, indicating the specific location of the needling needed by Mr. dada. Don''t say that he is an old doctor. He is just a new doctor. He is treating according to this prescription, and there is no disease that can''t be cured! Doctor Liu is not young. His granddaughter is only two years younger than Qi Rongyue. However, when he was in front of Qi Rongyue, his elder''s shelf could not be lifted. He had only deep respect for her. As a doctor, so be it! Do not hide, do not accept the bottom, all take the patient''s life as heavy. When Qi Rongyue and Dr. Liu went out to discuss medicine, there were only three members of Mo Dalang''s family in the room. Mo Zixian asked Mo Dalang, "Dad, Miss Qi, is not Peng Cheng''s cousin?" Chapter 483 Mo Dalang nodded and sighed, "yes, she is. Unexpectedly, today, the lifeblood of Mo''s family is saved by her." Mo Zixian thought of Qi Rongyue''s unsophisticated face and said something, but the Philistine frowned: "I didn''t expect that she was such a person." "Xian''er, you misunderstood her. She is not what you think. Although Rong Yue said that, opening and closing her mouth is a thousand taels of gold, she is not really here for the gold." Mo Zixian doesn''t understand: "what''s that? Why didn''t she come for the diagnosis? " He doesn''t remember how Mo''s family and Qi Rongyue had contact on weekdays. Mo Dalang shook his head: "I don''t know why. Maybe it''s her mother''s family. She wants to help us, but she doesn''t want to have too much involvement with us. It''s just that she has two thousand doctors to open her mouth and shut up. In fact, she''s already in a great family. She has her own hospital in Jincheng and Pengcheng. Now she''s in Kyoto to cure the king Lian, who is about to ascend the throne Do you think she will be short of these thousand liang of diagnosis money? " Mo Zixian murmured to himself, "so to speak, I really misunderstood her." There was a strong sense of guilt in his heart. They never cared about this cousin before. I heard that she went back to Mo''s house when Qi Yongchun drove her out of the house last year, but she was sent away by his mother. He also let her stay out of the house for a cold night in the snow night. He didn''t pay much attention to this at the beginning. Now, he thinks that he owes a lot to her. Mo Zixian wanted to say thanks to Qi Rongyue in person. However, he didn''t wait for her to come back. After falling asleep, he woke up the next morning. Qi Rongyue had left Mo''s house and returned to Kyoto. - Kyoto, September 26. It''s still 12 days before Chu Lian ascends the throne. "How do you feel, Lord?" Qi Rongyue smiled and asked Chu Lian, who was striding around in his study. Chu Lian''s eyes were full of joy, and his smile was almost ecstatic: "OK, good, wonderful, my leg doesn''t hurt at all." Miao, of course, it''s wonderful. This medicine can keep your legs from hurting for ninety-one days. It doesn''t hurt at all, just like the legs of normal people. She said with a faint smile, "my Lord, you are blessed. When I was looking for these seven bitter children in the mountain, I fell into the mountain depression. I thought my life was going to be told, but I didn''t think about it. Not only didn''t I die, but also I found the first-class seven bitter children in the mountain depression. I just made this medicine. Your leg injury can be completely cured in such a short time." Chu Lian''s face is full of contentment! The old disease healed, the Emperor ''s way was smooth, and all officials were obedient. Of course, he was proud and satisfied! And let him be proud again for a while. It''s only eighty-one days at the top of the sky. After ninety-nine and eighty-one days, let''s see how he can be proud. "Prince, here comes the princess." Just after the words of the servant at the door fell, Chu Tianxin''s light, butterfly like figure floated in. When he looked at Qi Rongyue with beautiful eyes, he cut Qi Rongyue''s beautiful face like a sharp knife. "Miss Qi, too?" She meaningfully glanced at Qi Rongyue and walked slowly to Chu Lian''s side. Chu Lian smiled and said, "my heart, look at the leg of my father." Chu Tian was so happy to see his father. He asked, "father, are you all right with this leg injury?" Chu Lian nodded: "OK, all right. Over the years, my leg has never been as comfortable as it is today. Miss Qi''s medical skill is really good!" Chapter 484 Qi Rongyue''s medical skill is very good. Chu Tianxin has known it for a long time. It''s no surprise. Since she learned that Qi Rongyue was invited to the palace to treat her father, she knew that Qi Rongyue would cure his father''s leg, which she didn''t worry about. "Father, since Miss Qi has cured you, you have to reward others well!" Her smile strangely pulled Chu Lian''s sleeve. How does Chu Lian not understand her daughter''s mind? She nods to Chu Tianxin with a smile: "that''s nature!" He turned his head to Qi Rongyue and said, "Miss Qi, I said that as long as you can cure my leg disease, I will reward you a lot. Now, what do you want to reward?" Qi Rongyue said to Chu Lian, "Lord, it''s the blessing of the people that the people can solve the problem for the king. How can they expect reward?" Chu Lian is waiting for this sentence of her, laughing: "since you are not willing to open your mouth to reward, then I will make the decision for you." Qi Rongyue looks up at him with his eyebrows raised. He looks strange and has a bad heart. What is this guy going to do? Chu Lian said with a smile, "Miss Qi''s medical skill is so exquisite, and she has a beautiful appearance. She is dignified. Who can marry you? It''s really a blessing for eight lives. I heard that you are 18 years old this year, and you should be married. The reward and jade are vulgar. Let me give you a good marriage." Qi Rongyue frowned slightly. Thinking of meeting Yin Yixuan in Jincheng, he looked at her at that time. He was so determined and determined to get it. It seems that there must be some agreement between Yin Yixuan and Chu Lian. Qi Rongyue said: "thank you very much for your trouble, but my daughter has a sweetheart. I''m afraid I can''t accept your kindness." How could Chu Lian not know that she had a sweetheart? Her bold actions at the gate of the city with Zheng Zhongwen had long been introduced to his ears. She was a perfect match. Unfortunately, he Chu Lian is not happy. He didn''t want her to marry his sweetheart. He wanted to make Yin Yixuan''s infatuation complete. When he saw Yin Yixuan, he seemed to see himself. At that time, he was as miserable as Yin Yixuan now. The woman he loved loved loved other men. He did not make all kinds of means to hold the beauty back, and no matter how well the later life was, but at least, he got it, which is the most important thing. Therefore, he wants to complete Yin Yixuan and hope that he can also get his beloved woman. Chutian sneered and said, "Qi Rongyue, don''t be shameless. My father chose the best marriage for you. Don''t you want it?" As expected, there must be a father and a daughter. Father and daughter are of the same color, which is hateful and ridiculous. Qi Rongyue suppressed the anger rising in his heart and said in a deep voice: "prince, princess, I am in love with Zheng Zhongwen, the son of marquis Yongping, and we have agreed that when he returns to Beijing, it will be the day of our marriage, and we hope that the prince will be complete." Chu Lian waved his hand and looked at it casually: "I have heard about you and Zheng Zhongwen, but I don''t think you are suitable. In contrast, I think the prince Yin in the prefecture of Wenchang is more suitable for you." So it is. Qi Rongyue opened his mouth to refuse, but saw Chu Lian waving his hand and said: "it''s so settled. My king has sent someone to Wenchang Houfu to deliver a message. I will marry you in three days. My king will send someone to prepare a rich dowry for you and be your witness." Chapter 485 Chu Lian''s words fell behind. He turned around and passed Qi Rongyue''s side. He went straight out of his study and gave Qi Rongyue no more chance to refuse. After Chu Lian left, Chu Tianxin walked slowly to Qi Rongyue''s side and smiled happily: "Congratulations, Mr. Yin is the dream lover of many famous ladies in Kyoto. Now you have picked up such a big bargain. You have to thank me very much. If I hadn''t spoken for you in front of my father, you --" Qi Rongyue interrupted her and said coldly: "thank you very much, princess , if it''s OK, I''ll take the first step. " Chu Tianxin hurriedly stopped Qi Rongyue, who had already turned around, and said in a sharp voice, "remember, after marrying Yin Yixuan, don''t see the king of Jin again, not once!" Qi Rongyue raised his eyebrows and looked at Chu Tianxin coldly. Suddenly, he felt that she was very pitiful. He tried so hard to grasp a feeling, but he could not hold it. "Please tell the king of Jin that the princess will not appear in front of me. Goodbye!" She is very angry now. She can''t hold the calm she has been trying to maintain. She must leave the mansion as soon as possible, otherwise she doesn''t know what she will say and do next. Looking at Qi Rongyue''s back, Chu Tian''s face changed and his eyes were full of hatred. He said: "I can''t get the heart of a man I love. You can''t get it." "What''s wrong with you, miss?" On the way back to her residence, Xueer asked Qi Rongyue when she saw her face was wrong. Qi Rongyue opened the curtain of the carriage, looked out, then put down the curtain and said, "someone is following us." Xueer''s face was startled. "Who is it?" "The people sent by Chu Lian are afraid of my escaping from marriage." She frowned tightly and had a lot of ideas in her mind, but they didn''t work. She couldn''t tear up her face with Chu Lian. Marquis Zheng hasn''t gone to Longxi, and Madame Zheng hasn''t left Kyoto. She couldn''t let Marquis Zheng oppose Chu Lian for her sake, which might be one of the purposes that Chu Lian forced her to marry Yin Yixuan. "Escape from marriage? What kind of marriage to escape? " Xueer''s face changed a lot. She cried, "is it true that Lian Wang is going to marry you to enter the palace?" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "no, Chu Lian forced me to marry Yin Yixuan, and they married three days later." "What?" Xueer''s voice grew louder and louder: "now, what can I do?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I don''t have an idea now. Don''t panic, let me think about it." She was so confused that she couldn''t calm down and come up with a good idea. Yin Yixuan can''t marry, but if she doesn''t, how to deal with it? Chu Lian is obviously determined. Even if Yin Yixuan says not to marry now, I''m afraid it''s useless. When the carriage stopped, she opened her eyes just now, and the light on her face was covered by a melancholy look. "Here we are, miss. Let''s go down." Xueer gets out of the carriage, turns around and pulls the young lady out. "Rongyue, you are back." Yin Yixuan''s warm, jade like face reflected in her eyes like this. He looks very good. His eyes are full of feelings, as if he can speak. Ordinary girls see him. I''m afraid they will miss her life if they see him! Unfortunately, Qi Rongyue is not an ordinary girl. Now she is very disgusted with this face. The frown of Ben''s frown grew tighter and tighter. She glanced at him lightly, got out of the car silently, and walked straight across his body to the yard. Yin Yixuan is not angry at her coldness. He keeps cheering on himself: it will be OK and better. When she becomes his wife, she will be moved by him and finally give him his heart. Chapter 486 Yin Yixuan followed her into the courtyard, saw her go to the hall, then hurriedly followed in. Qi Rongyue said to Xueer, "serve tea to the guests." Xueer retreated, leaving them alone in the small hall. Yin Yixuan looks at Qi Rongyue''s face. Seeing that her eyes are angry, he knows that Lian Wang must have told her about the marriage. He said with a smile, "I''m here today to discuss marriage with you." She looked at him with a sneer on her face? Are you here to inform me or to discuss with me? Is there any room for discussion? " Yin Yixuan, with a smile on his face, said, "I know that I''m not doing this right, but --" Qi Rongyue interrupted him: "you know that it''s not doing you, where do you put Qi Rongyue? What do you think of Qi Rongyue? Doll? " Yin Yixuan hurriedly waved his hand: "no, no, no, how can I take you as a doll? I can learn from your sincerity. Besides, we were the baby parents, and now it''s time to get married, isn''t it?" "Isn''t it? Is it or not, you don''t know? " She shakes her head: "Yin Yixuan, I didn''t expect that you are such a villain. You have a set on the face and a set on the back, but Zhongwen still takes you as a friend, and you? Is that right for you to do that? " It''s OK not to mention Zhongwen. When mentioning Zhongwen, Yin Yixuan''s anger also soared up: "don''t mention him in front of me, he is not my friend, and he is not worthy to be my friend." "No, you don''t!" Yin Yixuan''s face was heavy, and he snorted coldly: "it''s no use saying more. After we got married three days later, I hope you don''t mention him in front of me and don''t meet him again. Later, you are the person of Yin Yixuan, your person and your heart are mine. I don''t allow you to think of other men in your heart." She sneered, looked at the hateful and funny man in front of her, and shook her head: "Yin Yixuan, you take yourself too seriously. I, Qi Rongyue, am not the coquettish girl you see every day. I will not aggrieve myself for the sake of perfection, nor give up the man I love to marry a mean person." He got up, his eyes suddenly turned red, and stared at Qi Rongyue fiercely. His steel teeth were clenched. After a long silence, he said: "the facts can''t be changed. Whether you want to be whole or not, it''s your freedom. But remember, three days later, when you enter the door of my Yin family, it''s my Yin Yixuan''s person." He resisted the original impulse in his body and stared at her for a while, then suddenly turned around and left the hall. Qi Rongyue bit his lips, and cursed all the 18 generations of their ancestors. When Xueer came with tea, Yin Yixuan had disappeared. "What shall we do now, miss?" Xueer has no idea. She looks at Qi Rongyue anxiously. At this time, Qi Rongyue thought of a wonderful idea and said with a smile: "Xueer, you put on your little green clothes, carry a vegetable basket and go out to the vegetable market. If no one follows you, you will go to Yongping Houfu secretly and send my letter to Marquis Zheng." It is believed that Yongping Houfu will soon get the news that she will marry Yin Yixuan. She must let Marquis Zheng know her situation and need his help. She stood under the window of her room and looked out. The autumn at the end of September was already thick. It was the time of falling leaves, let alone flowers. Chapter 487 After reading the letter, marquis Zheng immediately burned to the ashes and sat in a broad chair, muttering to himself: "scorpion tail butterfly flower? This kind of flower has never been heard of. It''s the season again. Where can I get it? " A close friend standing behind Marquis Zheng said: "Marquis, there is a flower shop in the south of the city. The owner is a man who loves flowers as his life. Strange flowers and plants can be found in his flower shop all over the world. Moreover, I heard that his flower planting skills are very excellent. The flowers in March can be seen in his shop even in August. The scorpion tail butterfly flower may be found in this flower shop." At the first light of the day, marquis Zheng hurriedly said, "take the picture with you and act on your own initiative." The next morning, when the gardener entered the palace, he held a bunch of colorful flowers in his hand. The young gardener''s face was full of excited smile, and he ran to the flower house in three steps and two steps. "Look at the flower, master." The gardener presented the flowers to the master like a treasure. The woman looked at her eyes, frowned and said, "where did this come from?" "I saw this bunch of flowers fall from a carriage on the way," said the gardener hurriedly. "I looked good and picked them up." The woman waved: "take it and throw it." The gardener did not understand: "why? How beautiful the flowers are! Let''s plant them, too! " The woman frowned and said, "Xiao Lu, how many times have I told you that you should not bring anything of unknown origin to the palace. If something goes wrong, who can bear it?" The little gardener didn''t care: "it''s just a bunch of flowers. What can go wrong?" He murmured away, put the precious flowers aside, and said that he would take them back and put them in his mother''s room for two days. After putting down the flowers, the little gardener went to work. The woman thought that he was obedient to throw away the flowers he picked up, but she didn''t pay any attention to it. There are so many things in the flower house. How can I manage him. There are not many places to use flowers in the royal palace. They are the double heart Pavilion of Tianxin Princess and the rooms of several nannies in charge. Others are to be sent to the Buddha Hall. Princess Tianxin likes flowers best. They are indispensable all the year round. She needs to change them every day, so the flower house is very busy every day. "Fei Niang, are the flowers in Shuangxin Pavilion ready?" Two slender and delicate maids shouted to the busy Fei Niang. Fei Niang looked up at both of them and said with a smile, "they are all ready, just over there. You can take them by yourself." Two girls come to pick up the flowers every day. They are familiar with each other. Needless to say, one of them picked up a bunch of tied flowers and was about to leave. One of the maids saw a bunch of flowers that she had never seen before. They were very beautiful and fragrant. She picked them up easily and thought that she would like to put them in the princess''s room. The flowers were soon put in the double heart Pavilion. After breakfast, Princess Tianxin went back to her room. At a glance, she saw the flowers in the vase. She rushed forward and said with a smile, "look, what kind of flowers are they? It was born so strange that it has never been seen before. " Lian''er said with a smile, "maybe it''s a new kind of flower house. I''m familiar with the fragrance, as if I''ve smelled it somewhere." Chutian heart deeply sniffed a gas, smile: "really, this fragrance is really familiar, once seemed to smell, but this flower I really saw for the first time, more beautiful than the butterfly love flower we have seen in Jincheng." Chapter 488 The dowry of running water was carried into the courtyard where Qi Rongyue lived, and the courtyard was full of people, singing and singing. However, she didn''t want to take a look at it. She just took the list from the housekeeper Tian and said with a smile: "thank you!" When Butler Tian saw that she had no intention of conflict, he said that she had figured it out and smiled: "Miss Qi and Mr. Yin are really the hard-to-find pariahs in the world. They are a perfect match." She tucked the gift list into the sleeve bag and said with a smile, "the Lord is ready." Two people gossiped a few words, field manager took reward money, smiling to take a person to walk, leave the box cage of full yard. Since he wants to give it, why doesn''t she take it? The things in Lian Wang''s mansion are straightforward and strong. "Xueer, let them carry all these things to the empty room. It seems that the weather is not good. I''m afraid it''s going to rain." Marquis Zheng sent someone to send the letter secretly. She knew that the flowers stained with scorpion tail and butterfly juice had been sent to Prince Lian''s mansion. As long as Chu Tianxin touched the flowers, her purpose could be achieved. " Qi Fu " Mom, are you serious? That bitch really wants to marry Mr. Yin? " Qi Rongxue clenched her fist tightly and looked angry. Liang sighed and said, "it''s all life. It''s her marriage after all." "How, how is it possible? How could they agree to this marriage? "He said Qi Rongxue is full of resentment. Childe Yin should have been her lover, her lover! Liang smiled bitterly and sighed: "it''s impossible for them to say if they don''t agree with each other. It''s said that the marriage was decided by Lian Wang himself. Tomorrow is the day of the big marriage. How big the face and how big the show would be if Lian Wang was the witness." "Why? Why is it that she has been driven out, but she still lives so carefree, and all the benefits fall on her, and me? But I -- "she bit her lips, and those filthy words, which she could not say, ran through her heart. Liang patted the back of his daughter''s hand and sighed: "Xueer, forget it, we can''t fight her. It''s impossible for Prince Yin and you. You''d better die. In those days, no one else knows about it except Prince Yin and Qi Rongyue. You''d better not provoke them. As long as they don''t say it, no one will know about it, and you can get married Good people. " Qi Rongxue''s chest heaved rapidly, his face was cloudy and his eyes were uncertain. He did not respond to Liang''s words, but asked, "what about dad? What is he going to do when he knows about it? " "What else can he do?" said Liang? I''ve just taken your grandmother out of the house. I must have gone to find Qi Rongyue. I know his temperament very well. When Qi Rongyue climbs the high branch of Yin''s family, he must try to make Qi Rongyue recognize his family. " Qi Rongxue frowned: "will she?" Liang shook his head: "I don''t know, this qirongyue is not the one we used to be familiar with. No one can guess what she thinks." Qi Rongxue''s heart was so cold that she suddenly smiled. She grabbed her mother''s hand and said, "Mom, let''s go." "Where to?" Liang didn''t understand, but seeing her daughter''s look like this, she knew what she had in mind. Qi Rongxue smiles mysteriously: "go to find Qi Rongyue and ask her to return to Qi mansion." Chapter 489 Liang did not understand: "Xueer, what do you want to do?" Qi Rongxue said: "I want her to be my sister, so I have a brother-in-law." This seems to be the only way for her to get close to Yin Yixuan. No other man has been able to enter her eyes since she met Mr. Yin. She doesn''t care whether she can be his wife. She just wants to be his woman and accompany him for a long time. Liang looked at her shining daughter and thought of the dark days when she was in Pengcheng. She advised her, "come on, Xueer. Yin Yixuan knows about you. He can''t ask for you." Qi Rongxue looks at her mother with cold eyes: "Mom, are you afraid of Qi Rongyue? You used to be different. How can you be so timid now? " "Xueer, listen to my mother''s advice," sighed Liang. "This is the moment and that is the moment. Now our two mothers are no longer in the original situation, and Qi Rongyue is not the original Qi Rongyue." "So what? If it wasn''t for her, could I have today? I hate her, I hate to peel her skin and drink her blood. I will never let her go. " Qi Rongxue''s hatred for Qi Rongyue is stronger than Liang''s imagination. She seems to have gone mad and is no longer Xueer she is familiar with. But Qi Rongxue begged, Liang had to go out of the gate of Qi mansion with her to Qi Rongyue''s residence. When they arrived, Qi Yongchun and the old lady were waiting impatiently outside the courtyard door. The girl in the courtyard looked out from time to time, but no one came out to invite them in. When Qi Yongchun saw Rongxue and Liang''s coming down from the carriage, he immediately frowned and said, "what are you going to do?" Qi''s smiling face is bright: "Dad, you come to invite my sister home, of course I will come." Her name is sister Qi Rongyue? It''s anecdote. Qi Yongchun looked up at the sun in the sky and murmured, "is the sun coming out from the West today?" Qi Rongxue came forward, took Qi Yongchun''s arm, and said with a smile: "Dad, look at what you said. It seems that I don''t know how much I am in my daily life. I have grown up and can distinguish right from wrong. You do this for the sake of our whole Qi family. How can I not support it? Don''t worry. When my sister returns home, I will get along well with her." When the old lady heard this, she was very pleased: "at last, you are sensible. You should remember what you said today, but you can''t have sex with your sister." Liang looked at the closed gate and couldn''t help asking, "master, why wait outside? Is she not in the melting moon? " Qi Yongchun''s face was embarrassed: "the servant said that she went out and didn''t know when she would come back. I thought that since she had already come, she couldn''t run this time, but I had to meet her again and talk about it." Liang frowned and said, "there is no one in the courtyard. Why don''t we go in and wait? What is it like to stand outside the courtyard?" The old lady also couldn''t help saying, "who said no, these unruly girls will come back after the moon dissolves. I have to give them a good scolding. How could they neglect the master like this?" Qi Yongchun said: "Niang, bear it again." In the afternoon of late autumn, the hot weather made everyone sweat. They were in a hurry to go out. They didn''t bring umbrellas or water. They were dry and dry in the sun. The young man could stand it, but the old lady couldn''t stand it. Chapter 490 "Mom, please go back to the bus and have a rest." Seeing the old lady like this, Qi Yongchun couldn''t bear it, so he said to his mother. The old lady nodded and walked to the carriage with the girl''s hand, but saw another carriage coming slowly in the distance. As soon as Xueer''s body got out of the carriage, she glanced at Qi''s family all the time. Then she turned to Qi Rongyue with her voice in her hands and said, "Miss, the people from Qi''s house are here again." Qi dissolves the moon to drill out from the carriage, the cool light vision swept Qi Yongchun and so on one eye, the face has no mood, does not know happy anger. Qi Rongyue ignores Qi Yongchun. The old lady and Liang Shi don''t even look at them. They go to the half opened gate with Xueer. Qi Yongchun quickly steps forward and stops her: "dissolve the moon, dad has something to say to you." Dad? What a funny person. When she is useless waste, he would like her to die immediately and disappear forever in his life. Maybe, he never wanted Qi Rongyue to appear in his life. Now that she still has some use, he begged for her father? She looked sideways, full of ridicule, and fell on Qi Yongchun''s thick, wall like face: "Lord Qi, I can''t stand your father, please go back!" Qi Yongchun hurriedly takes an eye to see the old lady. The old lady was hot and dizzy, but she still forced her discomfort. She walked up to Qi Rongyue''s back and sobbed, "yue''er, these days when you are not in the mansion, grandma can''t sleep and eat what you want every day. Now she can''t see you very easily. You can''t be so cruel to ignore grandma, listen and go home with grandma." Home? Qi Rongyue sneers in his heart, slowly turns back, looks at the old lady who has been sunburnt, and says with a smile: "old lady, your so-called home is not my Qi Rongyue''s home, I have no home, no family, please come back. My temple is small, and I can''t hold you big Buddhas." "Sister!" Qi Rongxue saw that the time had come. He hurried forward and knelt down in front of Qi Rongyue. He cried: "elder sister, I was wrong before, I was too arrogant, too domineering, and did a lot of wrong things. Please look at my younger sister, forgive me once, and don''t blame my parents and grandmothers. I beg you." Said, she a knock to the ground, white forehead stained with dust, beautiful corner of the eyes fell tears. If she didn''t know the real face of the family, she would be confused by such acting skills. "To be honest, Princess Tianxin has a bad illness today. I''m going to treat Princess Tianxin for a while. I''m going to postpone the marriage with the Marquis of Wenchang for a while. That is to say, whether Yin Yixuan and I can get married, whether Qi Rongyue can live or not depends on whether Princess Tianxin''s illness can be cured." Qi Yongchun was stunned and said to himself that it was not good. He hurriedly took his eyes to see the old lady, who was also stunned and didn''t know how to answer. Qi dissolves the moon full eye to despise, shakes his head to say again: "the disease of the heavenly heart princess is really rare, I also have no perfect assurance." Although Qi Yongchun didn''t come to Kyoto for a long time, he also heard about the fate of Chu Lian''s beloved daughter. If something goes wrong with Chu Tianxin, can Qi Rongyue live? That''s two things. He doesn''t care whether Qi Rongyue can survive or not. He only cares whether Qi Rongyue''s anger will burn to Qi''s house if she fails to cure Tianxin princess. His heart beat the retreat drum again, but he did not know how to open his mouth. Chapter 491 Qi Rongyue''s clear eyes tightly coagulate Qi Yongchun''s face, and he said, "Lord Qi, do you want to take me back to Qi''s mansion in such a situation?" Qi Yongchun frowned and thought about it for a moment. He didn''t know how to take it. Seeing that he was speechless, Qi Rongyue sneered and said, "Lord Qi, Mo is a fool in the world. You can only calculate. It seems that all the benefits in the world should be taken up by you alone. If you want to walk high, but you are afraid of falling, you can use others as stepping stones, but you forget that you have several kilograms and two weights. Some people, if you don''t want to step on them, can step on them." Her cold eyes strayed from the ugly Qi Yongchun, and fell on the old lady and Liang Shi. At one glance, they felt a cold air pulling out of the ground, and their backs were cold. Qi Rongyue said: "I''m a person who remembers revenge. I remember who is good to me and who is evil to me. I remember everything clearly. Don''t expect to bind me with secular dogmas. It''s useless. I can''t be moved by crocodile tears." At this point, it seems that there is no room for turning around, Qi Yongchun''s face has been unable to hang. At this time, there was a sound of stepping on the horse. On the high horse, the prince came like the wind. At one glance, he saw Qi Rongyue standing in front of the gate. His eyes were neutral and bright. He turned over and dismounted. He looked at Qi Yongchun and others. He was clear in his heart. He smiled and arched his hand: "Lord Qi." Qi Yongchun''s embarrassment on his face was relieved. He smiled: "Mr. Yin, I haven''t seen him for a long time, but his style is still the same." At this time, Qi Rongxue, who had been kneeling on the mud, suddenly went to Qi Rongyue and kowtowed to him three times. He cried: "elder sister, it was my fault, it was my fault. Don''t blame my parents and grandmother. They always miss you. They are worried about you day by day, can''t sleep at night, tasteless food. They owe a lot to their elder sister. Please have a big elder sister Volume, forget the past unhappy, our family, and beautiful together, OK? " The voice moves, the sentence sentiment, did not know the inside sentiment person looked, also said her Qi dissolves snow is how sensible good girl. Qi Rongyue has seen her true face for a long time, and how could she be moved by her words of unkindness? She didn''t pay attention to Qi Rongxue. She didn''t even look at her, just afraid of dirtying her eyes. She turned to look at Qi Yongchun, with sharp eyes and a hint of sarcasm on her lips: "Mr. Qi, what do you say?" Qi Yongchun looks at Prince Yin awkwardly. He is in a dilemma. He doesn''t know how to choose. Yin Yixuan doesn''t know what happened before. Seeing Qi Rongxue''s emotional entreaties, Rongyue is still unmoved and hurries to say: "Rongyue, since Lord Qi has already known that he did something wrong before, you can go back with him. Family, there is no hatred that can''t be solved." Qi Rongyue''s eyes are colder and lighter, but the smile on his face is more and more strong: "young master Yin, what you just said is something Zhongwen will never say, which is the difference between you and Zhongwen." I don''t know what Zhongwen thought at the beginning. He would make friends with such a selfish person as Yin Yixuan, and he was very kind to him. Qi Yongchun takes an eye to see the old lady, winks at her, and asks her to make a decision. But this matter, how dare the old lady make a decision at will, and can''t bear to see her son embarrassed, so she simply turned over her eyelids and pretended to be dizzy, and turned sideways to the girl. When Qi Yongchun saw this, he was very happy and rushed to the old lady with a worried face: "mother, what''s wrong with you? Come back to the mansion! " Chapter 492 When the smoke and dust started to disperse, a farce ended like this, and Xueer was stunned: "why don''t the family just set up a stage to act? It''s a wonderful performance! " Qi Rongyue didn''t answer. He turned to hospital and didn''t look at Yin Yixuan. Xueer also turns around, but is pulled by Yin Yixuan: "Xueer, I just said the wrong thing?" Xueer sighed and shook her head. "Young master Yin, if you are driven out of your house by your parents, you won''t even give you a way, or even buy a murderer to kill you, you won''t survive easily. When your parents see you, they come to beg for peace. Would you like to?" Xueer finally understood why the young lady didn''t want to give Mr. Yin a chance all the time. Maybe the young lady knew Mr. Yin''s character from the beginning. She had different ways and didn''t plan for each other. Yin Yixuan remembers what happened in Pengcheng at the beginning. Rongyue was forced off the cliff by the killer invited by Qi mansion. He died for nine years, but he almost lost his life. How could he forget? How could he forget? When he was in hospital, he called out to Qi Rongyue''s slender back: "Rongyue, I just --" Qi Rongyue turned back, and his cool eyes fell on his anxious face: "you don''t need to explain, I don''t care, you go, I don''t want to see you again." Yin Yixuan strode forward to speak clearly with her face to face, but Xueer stopped him in the middle: "Mr. Yin, Miss said she didn''t want to see you again, you''d better go!" Yin Yixuan is tall. Although Xueer is separated between the two, he can still look into the eyes of Rongyue: "Rongyue, I don''t know what you have done to postpone the marriage, but I won''t give up. No matter how long, I can wait. We will eventually get married, and we will get married!" "Is it? Wait and see. " She chuckled, her eyes were full of mockery, but she could not quench the heat in his heart. -- Changlin in Mobei "come here, Xiaoqi." Zheng Zhongwen and several bodyguards were crowding together to heat the fire. Chu Tianqi hurriedly got up, walked towards Zheng Zhongwen, and entered the tent with him. "Here you are. Eat it." Zheng Zhongwen handed a hot baked sweet potato to Chu Tianqi. Chu Tianqi had never eaten this kind of food, but felt it was very fragrant. He asked, "what is this?" "Roasted sweet potato, please try it." He doesn''t bake very well. It''s not as soft and waxy as the moon. It''s a little burnt outside. Chu Tianqi was hungry for most of the day. He could not bear the smell. He broke it off and handed half of it to Zheng Zhongwen: "you can eat it, too." Zheng Zhongwen grinned: "OK, let''s eat together." Although they live a bitter life, they are all supported by their faith. This kind of taste, which they have never experienced, is also what they have yearned for before, and there is joy in the pain. "Brother Qi, our life will be more and more bitter after coming out of the Changlin of Mobei. Can you keep going?" Zheng Zhongwen looked at the handsome young man and worried. Chu Tianqi swallowed the last sweet sweet sweet potato, wiped the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand, and said with a smile, "I don''t feel bitter. With you, even if I go up the Dao mountain and down the fire sea, I will never flinch." Zheng Zhongwen stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder again, nodded: "good, good, worthy of being the younger brother of the long princess." Since they entered Mobei, they began to walk along the path, far away from the official road, in the daytime and at night, hiding their whereabouts completely, so as not to let Chu Lian in Kyoto get their whereabouts. Chapter 493 In this way, their food supply will be completely cut off, their food, clothing, housing and transportation will all be solved by themselves. It is very cold in the late autumn in Mobei. They will wear all the clothes they bring, but they are still not enough to resist the cold, and they will eat clean food. They can only hide in the long forest of Mobei for a while, constantly hunt, reserve food, and then make winter clothes from the fur of their prey to resist the cold. Once they set up camp, they will It''s half a month. "I don''t know how the dissolving moon is in Kyoto." Looking at the campfire in the tent, a beautiful shadow looms, smiling sweetly and shyly at him. He closes his eyes and imagines the feeling of her little bird leaning on his arms like a human. It seems to be the most wonderful moment of his day, the moment of missing her. Chu Tianqi looked at Zheng Zhongwen, who was full of affection, and suddenly asked, "brother Zhongwen, do you think that sister Rongyue is very similar to sister Huang?" "Zheng Zhongwen Mei Feng move, said:" how to say this Chu Tianqi shook his head: "I can''t say clearly, but I have this feeling. Every time I see her, I will treat her as Huang Jie, not deliberately, but naturally as Huang Jie. Brother Zhongwen, will you do the same?" Zheng Zhongwen frowns, remembering that when he first saw Rongyue, he also called her long Princess out of his mouth. Is it an illusion? Why does the same illusion appear in Tianqi? He sighed and said with a smile, "you miss your sister Huang so much. Rongyue and your sister Huang are teachers and sisters. They --" he suddenly shut up. He thought of what master Jianyun said when he was in Jincheng. Rongyue was the close disciple she accepted. But he never took her to Laiwu mountain. How did Rongyue see the long princess? What''s wrong with what she said about her deep sisterhood? "Brother Zhongwen, what''s the matter with you?" Chu Tianqi asked. Zheng Zhongwen returned to his senses and said with a dry smile, "it''s OK, I''m ok." Chu Tianqi asked again, "brother Zhongwen, you used to like sister Huang, right?" How do you know Chu Tianqi smiled: "have you forgotten that once you were drunk and ran crazy in the imperial garden, and all you said was my sister Huang''s name. I sent someone to send you back to the mansion. I know you like her, but at that time, sister Huang had already made an appointment with min Hengzhi, and she was not in the palace. I didn''t say anything about it." Zheng Zhongwen sighed, his eyes darkened: "your sister Huang is a good girl." Chu Tianqi closed his eyes, and the picture of Huang Jie being killed by Chu Lian''s confidants appeared in his mind. It was cruel, bloody and heartbreaking. His fists were tight, tight, and his heart was burning with hate in his chest. He grasped his fist and broke his fingers, which were almost embedded in the palm of his hand: "brother Qi, we will find the black cavalry and avenge your sister Huang. Don''t worry!" When the curtain of the tent was opened, Mr. Wan hurriedly rushed in and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "Zhongwen, hurry up, and follow me to see Jianyun." Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly got up: "what''s the matter?" "Jane Yun suddenly fainted. She was convulsing all over. Hurry up!" Mr. Wan''s face was so confused that he grabbed Zheng Zhongwen''s arm and ran out. Jianyun''s eyes were closed, her teeth were clenched, and she leaned over the straw mat in the tent. Her face was gray and her body was twitching. Zheng Zhongwen rushes forward, picks up Jian Yun, and says to the flustered Mr. Wan, "hurry up. There is medicine in her bag. Bring it." Mr. Wan was so anxious that he couldn''t find anything. Chu Tianqi took a bundle from the corner, which contained many bottles, jars and jars of medicine, but didn''t know which one to take. Chapter 494 Zheng Zhongwen said, "the biggest bottle, which is engraved with simplified characters, please bring it." Chu Tianqi hurriedly found the medicine bottle which Zheng Zhongwen said and handed it to him: "is that it?" "That''s it. Pour the water." He took the bottle and poured out three brown pills from it. He ordered Mr. wan to open her mouth and put the three pills into her mouth. Not long after taking the pill, Jane Yun''s convulsive body finally recovered gradually, and her gray face was slightly relieved. Mr. Wan took a breath of relief and asked, "what''s wrong with her?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I don''t know. When I was in Jincheng, I saw her face convulsed painfully, but it wasn''t as severe as it is now. She was taking this medicine at that time. She asked me not to tell Rongyue, and I didn''t say it." "How can you not say it? How can you not say it? Now what can I do? The dissolving moon is not here. If I finish this bottle of medicine, she will become ill again. What can I do?" In a hurry, Mr. Wan began to complain about Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen is also very self reproach, frown way: "this is my wrong, I did not expect her illness will be so serious at that time." Mr. Wan said, "no, I have to take her back. If I go on like this, I don''t know what will happen." Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "it''s good that way. Take her back to Kyoto and let Rongyue have a good look. Don''t delay the treatment." At this time, Jianyun opened her eyes. She sat up with her body on her back and said, "I won''t go back!" Mr. Wan said in a hurry, "but your disease --" Jian Yun interrupted him and said, "I am the master of dissolving the moon. What disease can she cure? Can''t I cure it?" Mr. Wan was shocked and said, "you mean, you can''t cure this disease?" Jane Yun looked up at him and said, "do you want me to die?" Mr. Wan waved: "no, no, no, no, how could I hope you die? I''d like to --" Jane Yun waved impatiently: "OK, stop talking. I''m tired. You all go out." Jane Yun has always said the same thing. She has great prestige in the eyes of all people. Everyone respects her very much. If she doesn''t say it back, she will not. She says let them go out. How dare they not do it. Mr. Wan wriggled and didn''t want to leave, but Zheng Zhongwen directly pulled out of the tent. "Why do you pull me? I don''t trust her. I have to stay with her and take care of her." Mr. Wan said in a hurry. Zheng Zhongwen sighed and shook his head: "Mr. Wan, can''t you see the meaning of her in vain?" "What do you mean?" Mr. Wan did not understand. Chu Tianqi replied, "master Jane doesn''t want to show her weak side to others. She doesn''t need someone to accompany her now." Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "yes, that''s the reason. Even brother Qi knows it. You -" he shook his head and turned away. Mr. Wan stared at his back and murmured, "who says I don''t understand? Isn''t it chaos when I care?" "It''s a good harvest today. I hunted a few fat deer and a black bear. The skin is so good. I''ll peel it off and make clothes for you." Zheng Zhongwen laughs and says to Chu Tianqi. Chu Tianqi was also happy: "in this way, our food will be enough. Can we start soon?" Zheng Zhongwen looked at the brothers who were busy skinning and cutting meat. He said with a smile, "look, you''re in a hurry. Huaijiang river is just outside the Changlin forest in Mobei. It''s impossible to go by land. We have to go by water. If we want to go by water, we have to get a boat. It''s not time yet." Chapter 495 Chu Tianqi suddenly said with a smile, "the day before yesterday, you went out with Mr. Wan and master Jane. Did you find the boat?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "yes, we did find boats. There are many fishing villages on both sides of the huaijiang river outside the Changlin. We wanted to go into the fishing village and buy some bigger boats. Who knows that the boats in the fishing village have gone out fishing recently and haven''t come back. We plan to go again tomorrow at the earliest." Chu Tian was excited: "I''ll go, take me too." He has been living in the forest for many days. He always wants to go out for a walk. How can he miss this opportunity. Zheng Zhongwen chuckled and reached out his hand to rub Tianqi''s black hair on the top of his head. The smiling face spoiled: "OK, come with us tomorrow, but you have to promise me that you are not allowed to run around. You have to follow me, understand?" Chu Tianqi quickly nodded, stroked his big hand on the top of his hair so warm and reassured him: "I know that I will never run around, and I will follow you like a little tail on you." Zheng Zhongwen, the obedient and funny man of Tianqi, couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. More and more, he felt that Tianqi and Rongyue were alike, not only in temperament, but also in speaking. For those who didn''t care, he could be cold and indifferent, polite and alienated, and for those who were close to him, he could also be obedient like a kitten, making people warm and compassionate. Thinking of his previous doubts, he turned his head to the tent where Jane lived, pressed down his desire to find out the truth, and turned to his account. He believed that she would not deceive him, even if he did, she was kind. In the deep night, the wind blows in the forest, and the cold wind through the forest howls like a group of fierce ghosts from hell, which makes people feel terrible. A loud bang woke up all the sleeping people, followed by the roar of beasts and the howl of men. Zheng Zhongwen quickly turned over, reached for the long sword beside the pillow, and strode out of the army account. A bodyguard rushed to Zheng Zhongwen and said, "Sir, it''s a black bear." Zheng Zhongwen frowns. There is a bonfire here. The black bear is afraid of fire. How can it come? The bodyguard said again, "not only one, but also many black bears." At this time, Jane Yun came out of another army account. She heard the conversation between Zheng Zhongwen and the bodyguard, and hurriedly said, "hurry up, everyone lights up the torch. Black bear must have come to avenge his companions. Don''t panic. Keep your feet steady." Zheng Zhongwen went to the campfire and pulled out a burning firewood. He drew his sword with one hand and said to Jianyun, "master, Tianqi will give it to you. Look at him carefully and don''t let him come here." Jianyun nodded: "I know you should be more careful. The black bear is afraid of light. Take a torch and shine it in the eyes. Stab it in the neck when it can''t help it. Remember, don''t fight hard with it. " Zheng Zhongwen rushes away, and Jane Yun goes to another military account to find Chu Tianqi, and opens the account. There is no one in it. She secretly says that she is broken. When she turns around, she meets Mr. Wan in a hurry. She grabbed Mr. Wan''s sleeve and said, "what about Xiaotian?" Mr. Wan is also a face anxious panic, hurried way: "just still in front of, I turn around he disappeared, I am also anxious to find him." Jane Yun glared at Mr. Wan and said angrily, "I can''t even watch a child. If he is good or bad, I can''t spare you." Mr. Wan was very upset. Why didn''t he watch Xiaotian just now? He was right in front of him! Chapter 496 Jianyun quickly walked to the howling place of the black bear, drew a soft sword from his waist, and took out a fire stick from the bonfire on the road. "Where are you going?" Mr. Wan saw her go to the black bear gathering place, and hurriedly asked. "Don''t follow me if you don''t want to encumber me," said Jane Mr. Wan hurriedly stopped and did not dare to go further. He was not afraid of death. He was afraid that his beloved woman would be distracted by him. The black bears attacked fiercely, destroying at least three army accounts and injuring at least ten elite cavalry guards. Jianyun was so dazzled that she glanced over the wounded elite cavalry guards. There was no Chu Tianqi in them. She was a little relieved and slipped to Zheng Zhongwen''s side. With a sword, she stabbed the black bear who was about to take the bear''s palm to the heart of Zheng Zhongwen. "Zhongwen, Tianqi is not in the account." Jianyun stabbed a black bear at her again, and the blood splashed all over her. Zhongwen''s face changed a lot. He looked around quickly. It was dark at night, and the figures were shaking. He could not see Tianqi at all. Although Chu Tianqi has learned Kung Fu, his strength is not small. But in the face of such a strong black bear, he is not an opponent at all. If the bear''s paw is slapped on his head, his brain will overflow. They separate and kill the black bear while searching for Tianqi''s whereabouts. He grabbed a Jingqi guard and said, "do you see Xiaotian?" The jingqiwei pointed in a direction and said, "I just saw him over there." Zheng Zhongwen rushes towards the direction pointed by jingqiwei. The torch in his hand rises high. As expected, he is fighting with a strong black bear with a long sword in his hand. His forehead is sweaty and his body steps are obviously not as vigorous as usual. The black bear is ten points fierce. He has several swords in his body, but he doesn''t flinch at all. He is waving his paws Break to Chu Tianqi. Maybe it was too dark. Chu Tianqi''s foot was tripped by a stone and fell down. His sword and torch fell down together. When the chance came, the black bear immediately jumped on his body, slapped his paw on his chest, and his sharp fangs bited his slender neck. At this critical moment, Zheng Zhongwen arrived in time. He rushed to Chu Tianqi and protected him with his body. After receiving the hand of the black bear, he vomited blood on Chu Tianqi''s face. Without any pause, he rolled around Chu Tianqi and dodged the sharp teeth of the black bear. The black bear''s teeth didn''t bite people, but only one stone on the ground. He broke two tusks and cried out in pain. At this time, Jianyun also came over and stabbed the black bear in the neck with a sword to relieve their danger. Chu Tianqi hugged Zheng Zhongwen, who had passed out, and cried: "brother Zhongwen, wake up, wake up! I will never listen to you again. I will never run around again. Brother Zhong Wen, wake up His body continued to tremble, as if to return to that day, that day, the father, the mother, the empress and the elder sister were all dead in front of his eyes, the blood flowed all over the place, his heartache could not even shout. No, he won''t lose his family again. Jane Yun inquired into Zheng Zhongwen''s injury and said with a sigh of relief: "he won''t die. Don''t worry." Fortunately, I''m glad I didn''t get hurt. Chu Tianqi carries Zheng Zhongwen back to the account, and Jianyun cures him with a needle. After pulling out the needle and changing his clothes, he wakes up in half an hour. Chapter 497 As soon as he opened his eyes, he shouted Chu Tianqi''s name. Seeing him sitting in front of himself, he was relieved and said with a smile, "you''re OK." Chu Tianqi choked, "brother Zhongwen, you are stupid." Zheng Zhongwen laughed: "yes, I am stupid. Rong Yue also said I am stupid. Brother Qi, remember, you can''t have anything. You can''t have anything." Chu Tianqi nodded and reached out to hold his hand, tears dripping on the back of his hand: "you can''t have anything, absolutely not." Zheng Zhongwen looked at him. He also looked at Zheng Zhongwen. After looking at each other for a while, they chuckled. Chu Tianqi raised his hand to wipe away the tears on his face and said shyly, "brother Zhong Wen, will you laugh at me?" Zheng Zhongwen does not understand: "why to laugh at you?" "It''s said that men don''t shed tears, but I cry like a woman." He lowered his head in embarrassment. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and said with a smile, "who said the bullshit, even a man, when he was in pain, he had to shout, when he was sad, he had to cry. If he was holding it, wouldn''t it be bad?" Chu Tianqi was amused by him and said with a smile, "brother Zhong Wenge is right. A real husband should not stick to the details. I won''t ask such stupid questions in the future." Zheng Zhongwen also smiled: "brother Qi, don''t blame yourself. If I were you, I would be the same as you. But remember, you shoulder the destiny of your country, you can''t die. Even if all of us are dead, you can''t die. Rongyue is still waiting for you in Kyoto. You must go back to see her, and go back to see her completely and completely alive." He nodded heavily: "I see. Thank you, brother Zhong Wen." Mr. Wan came in from the outside with a steaming medicine bowl in his hand: "I have taken the medicine." Looking at Zheng Zhongwen''s appearance, he frowned and said, "I don''t think I can buy a boat tomorrow." Zheng Zhongwen swallowed the soup and said with a smile, "I''m not in the way. I can''t delay the purchase of the boat. Tomorrow''s plan will go ahead as usual." Mr. shook his head. "This is not my has the final say, you have to listen to Jane Yun. She said you could go, you can go, she said no, you have to stay here." "It''s natural to go. Zhongwen is strong, but unlike you, he gets sick when the wind blows. This kind of place is not suitable for you. You''d better go back to Jincheng to have a good time." She didn''t approve of his coming from the beginning. Who knows that this man is like a piece of brown sugar that can''t be thrown away. There''s no way to take him anywhere. Mr. Wan laughed: "Hey, I''m not recovering from a serious illness. After a while, my body can be as strong as Zhongwen. I don''t believe you will wait and see." Jian Yun ignored him, went straight to Zheng Zhong''s tattoo, explored his pulse and nodded: "the young man''s body is good. It''s a miracle that he didn''t hurt his viscera when he was slapped by such a strong black bear." Zheng Zhongwen asked, "can I go tomorrow?" Jian Yun sneers: "of course, you can go, but remember, don''t fight with people for the time being. Although the internal organs are not seriously injured, there are still some minor injuries. If you don''t take good care of them, small things will become big things." "Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile:" I know, just buy a boat, will never fight with people, rest assured Chu Tianqi hurriedly pulled Zheng Zhongwen''s sleeve and gave him a look. Zheng Zhongwen understood and said with a smile to Jane Yun, "master, younger brother Qi also wants to see us. Let''s take him with us tomorrow." He said it all by himself, but in the end, it''s up to Jianyun to nod her head. Chapter 498 Jianyun''s eyes fell on Chu Tianqi, and the sharp instant softening in her eyes made her smile deeper and deeper: "well, let''s go together. It''s also time to see more about secular human feelings." Chu Tianqi is very happy. There is no doubt that he is childish. Jianyun saw that he was happy, and he was also happy. He was a child, but he shouldered such a heavy responsibility and hatred. Only because he was born as a royal like Tianyu, he was doomed to lead an ordinary life in his life. The next day, Zheng Zhongwen had a rest all night, and it was really much better. Especially after taking the medicine given to him by Jianyun, the pain in his internal organs was obviously weakened, and he could walk and run freely, but he dared not exert his strength, which could affect the injury in his internal organs. They only took four elite cavalry guards with good skills, eight in a line, dressed in the clothes of ordinary civilians, and left the Changlin of Mobei. There are many fishing villages living together by the huaijiang river. They live by the water. They have to get their rations from the river all the year round. For them, fishing boats are as important as life. They asked many fishermen, and no one was willing to sell the fishing boats. Fishing boats are an important tool for them to live here. They are indispensable for a day. An old man sitting by the river mending the net saw that they were worried and couldn''t bear it, so he quietly pointed out the maze for them: "go to Mrs. Li''s house in the east of the village and ask about it. Last month, when his son and her husband went out fishing, they accidentally encountered a storm, and the boat overturned. When people didn''t come back, they just fished back a boat. There is no man in their house, so it''s useless to get on the boat. You might as well Ask, maybe they will sell it. " Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly thanked the old man, stuffed a piece of silver in his hand, and hurried away with them. In the east of the village, Li Daniang''s yard is very big, but it''s very empty and cold. It''s not like the yard of other families is full of dried fish. Mrs. Li sat in the yard, dazed, her face withered. The young woman beside her was doing needlework. A fat boy was lying on the small wooden bed beside the young woman, stretching out a pair of lotus knuckle like white hands and waving them. Aunt Li looked at the young woman and sighed, "Meizi, what do you think we can do in the future?" Meizi looked up at Aunt Li and said with a wry smile: "Niang, we have hands and feet, and we will never be hungry. Niang, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, we won''t fall down." "Plum, are you there? Open the door. " There was a quick clap outside the gate. Mei Zi frowned and took an eye to see Aunt Li. Aunt Li''s face is even more burnt. I don''t know what to do. The shouting outside is getting louder and louder, mixed with the scolding of men. She took a deep breath, went to the door and cried out: "Dad, mom, I will not go with you, you die this heart." The voice of the woman outside was sharper and sharper: "what do you say? Not with us? What are you doing here? Is it hard not to give them old Li''s family a lifetime of widowhood? " Mei Zi said stubbornly, "I''d like to be widowed all my life. Don''t talk about it. Let''s go quickly. I''ll take it as if I didn''t have my daughter." The woman snorted coldly: "do you think you can''t have a baby without having one? Didn''t you crawl out of my stomach? Can you grow so big without eating and drinking? Don''t talk nonsense. Open the door quickly. " Mei Zi shook her head: "Niang, I know you want me to marry the widower named Niu, and even the dowry money has been collected. Now you want to force me to be a man and fill the house. I tell you, no way, I will not die." Chapter 499 Her husband''s bones are not cold, and her child is just full-term. How can she, how can she! The man beside the woman roared, "no way? If you don''t mind, open the door to me, or I''ll have the house demolished. " At this time, the child on the small wooden bed heard the ferocious cry and cried. Aunt Li coaxed the child and looked at the plum worried. Thinking of the situation at home, she finally said, "go ahead, plum. You are still young. You don''t need to follow an old woman of mine to suffer from this crime." Meizi turns around and goes to Aunt Li to take the baby in her arms. Tears flow down: "Mom, if I don''t go, I don''t want you, I don''t want the baby, and I won''t go if I die." When she was not married to Li''s family, she worked as a cow and a horse in her mother''s family. Every day, she had endless tasks. Her mother was lazy, her father was fond of gambling, and her family was in vain. She often couldn''t even eat enough, and all of them depended on her to make a show. This brought her younger brother and sister up. Her father and mother didn''t give up her marriage. They tried their best to get rid of the people who came to ask for relatives. They dragged her to twenty before she was allowed to marry. After she married into Li''s family, she knew what was family affection and warmth. Her parents-in-law were honest people. She treated her as if she were a daughter. Although her husband didn''t like to talk, he loved her with all his heart. She thought that a happy life would finally begin, but unexpectedly, she was in such a dilemma again. Outside came the sound of knocking against the door, which was louder than the sound, and the child cried more and more. "What are they doing?" said Aunt Li, her face white and shaking hands The gate of the courtyard was not strong enough to withstand the impact of several adults. It was soon knocked open. Mei Zida and Mei Ziniang rushed in one after another, followed by Niu Da of the neighboring village. Niu Da didn''t see Mei Zi for the first time. He saw her when he passed Mei Zi''s house. At that time, Mei Zi was black and thin. He was wearing a patched old dress. He didn''t care much at that time. Now when he saw Mei Zi again, he was a lot whiter, and his body was plump. He had a bit of femininity. His eyes curved and he was happy. As soon as meiziniang entered the yard, she rushed to Meizi''s side and pushed Aunt Li away. She was already weak. After being pushed by her, she sat on the ground directly, dazed and dazed. Mei Zi hugs her child to help her, but is pulled by Mei Zi''s mother. She angrily says, "what can I help you? I''m old and I''m not dead. Why can''t I see her dead when all the people of the old Li family are dead? The girl who occupied the house accompanied her as a widow, and such immoral things could be done, I bah. " Mei Zi cried, "who is immoral? Do you have parents like you? Before his father''s bones are cold, you will sell me to others, but you can do it. " Previously, there was a lot of noise when they bumped into the door. Neighbors heard Meizi''s words and scolded Meizi''s parents in the back. Meizi''s parents have never been a shameful person, otherwise they would not have done such a thing. The neighbors scolded them for not caring at all. What they cared about was the money in their pocket. Don''t spit it out again. Mei Ziliang doesn''t say a word. She is going to leave when she pulls the plum. Mei refuses. So she pulls it up in the yard. Li eases her mind and sees them pulling the plum forcibly. Mei Ziliang still holds the child who has just reached the full moon. She quickly climbs up and shouts to Mei Ziliang, "if you have something to say, say it. Don''t hurt the child." Chapter 500 Meizi Niang sees Aunt Li coming again. In a hurry, she rushes forward and slaps Aunt Li hard. She says angrily, "do you have the face to talk? Do you have a reason for the girl who occupies people? You can''t care what I want to do with my daughter. " Aunt Li has been beaten by her. Although she is a woman, she has never been beaten by anyone in these years. She is still the mother of her family she always respected. Plum rushed forward and protected herself in front of Aunt Li''s body. She said in a sharp voice, "Mom, what are you doing? How can you hit people? " Meiziniang snorted coldly: "she is the one I hit. What is she? When the beggars wanted to let you into their house, they called me polite. Now, even the door is not allowed to enter, let alone drink a mouthful of water. Is there someone who does things like her? " If a woman plays horizontally, she is no worse than a man at all. Black can turn white, white can turn black. Mei Ziliang glanced at the transverse plum and said angrily, "you have to go with us in any case today. There is no need to discuss." Plum shakes her head: "impossible, unless I die." At this time, Niu Da, who had been standing behind Mei Zi dad, suddenly whispered a few words to Mei Zi dad. Mei Zi dad''s face changed a little when he heard it, but then cold and fierce light appeared in his turbid triangle eyes. He turned his head to Niu DA and nodded, turned around and went to Mei Zi, snatched the child in her hand. The plum was ignored for a while, and the child was taken away by him. He was scared out of his wits and said with a white face, "Dad, what are you doing? Return my child. " "You say, are you willing to go with us?" said the plum father Meizi cried, "Dad, you should return my child first. If you have something to say, let''s have something to say." The plum father suddenly raised the child up and shouted, "if you say no more, I will kill him." The voices of the neighbors outside were louder and louder. Some people who couldn''t really see the past shouted a few words, asking them not to go too far. But when Niu Da''s fierce eyes swept towards the crowd at the door, the crowd immediately shut up. Who knows that Niu Da is a scoundrel and has learned Kung Fu and offended him? There''s nothing to end. Plum sees father red eye, be afraid that he really can fall the child, hurriedly cry to nod: "I promise, I promise, I quickly return the child to me." As soon as meizidao heard this, he grinned, "have you promised not to finish?" He was about to retract his raised hand. Suddenly, a stone hit his knee. He was in pain and his body was askew. The child in his hand did not grasp it and fell out of his hand. When plum screamed, she was so scared that she was going to faint. Seeing that the child was about to fall to the ground, a figure jumped out of nowhere and caught the child who was about to fall to the ground. Meizi''s legs and feet were weak and he fell on the ground. The man looked at the child and saw that the child was ok, so he held Meizi up and handed him. The plum tightly hugs the child, opens the mouth to cry, but cannot cry the voice, the eye tear unceasingly falls. At this time, Jane Yun came out of the crowd, glanced at Niu Da, who was standing aside. She saw clearly the little action of Niu Da hitting the stone. Niuda only felt cold, and looked at several people coming out of the crowd coldly. Chu Tianqi''s hands were tightly clenched. His face was full of anger. He gave Niu a big look, and then went to the plum father and mother. He said angrily, "you two are not worthy of being father and mother, because you are not animals." Chapter 501 "Who are you?" said the plum father? Our family''s business, it''s none of your business? Mind your own business. " Chu Tianqi said: "everyone can control the injustice in the world. We have to manage it." Zheng Zhongwen patted Chu Tianqi on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "don''t be impatient. Look at me." Zheng Zhongwen went to meizida and said, "we all see that you just dropped your child. It''s not a household chore. It''s called attempted murder. It''s also a forced robbery against civilian girls. If you are caught in yamen, what do you think should be judged?" Father Mei turned white and shook his voice. "You, what are you talking about? Which eye of yours saw me kill? Who, who is dead? " Zheng Zhongwen shrugged: "so it''s called attempted murder. You want to kill, but you didn''t kill. Here are more than our eyes. There are many people who have been seen outside. The government sent people to ask them. You can''t get rid of it. It''s a felony to rob the women. What''s the matter? Dare to do it Meiziniang saw this, then pushed her waist to Zheng Zhongwen''s body, and said at the throat, "where are the hunks? They are just talking nonsense here. This Meizi is our daughter. How can I take her home and rob her?" Zheng Zhongwen looks at the plum with tears in his eyes and hums, "take her home? Then why wouldn''t she? If she doesn''t want to, why do you take it back by force? This is not a robbery what is it? You say she is your daughter, but she is also the daughter-in-law of this family. When she is married to this family, she will stay here. No one can force her to remarry, otherwise, she will be forced. " Seeing that there were many people on the other side, Niu Da knew that he couldn''t get a good start, so he quietly retreated. "Why such nonsense with them?" said Zheng Zhongwen of Jianyun Dynasty. "I''ll send people to report to the official. They''ll catch up and hit dozens of boards first. They will naturally know that they are wrong." Meizi''s father and mother look terrible. They are not young. Dozens of boards come down. They can''t die. When they saw that the ox was gone, they stopped talking nonsense and left at the right time. People outside the door saw that Niu DA and Mei Zi''s parents had gone, and then they went home separately. After all, other people''s affairs are others'' affairs. No matter how much they care about them, they can''t help them. Jane Yun picked up the plum and said softly, "are you ok?" Plum wiped the tears on her face and choked: "thank you for your help." Jane Yun took her to the chair beside the small wooden bed and said, "sit down and say." Aunt Li also eased her spirits. Seeing that the little child and her daughter-in-law were OK, she finally took a breath of air, turned around and brought some tea and water out: "my family is poor. There is nothing to entertain you. Have a drink of water." Zheng Zhongwen was not polite either. He handed Chu Tianqi a bowl of water and poured himself a bowl to drink. He said with a smile, "this must be well water, sweet and clear." "I''ll make you laugh," said Aunt Li Jane Yun waved her hand and said, "every family has a scripture that is hard to read. How can we laugh when you encounter this? Sit down. We came to you specially." Hearing this, Aunt Li quickly sat down beside Jianyun and asked, "what do you want to do with our family?" Jianyun''s future intention shows that Aunt Li is not surprised to hear that. She sighs: "we have no men, and it''s useless to keep this ship. It''s good to sell it, so it won''t be missed." Several sons of her eldest uncle''s family have come to their house to borrow a boat recently. If they go on like this, the boat will be destroyed in their hands sooner or later. Chapter 502 It''s better to sell it rather than destroy it in their hands. Aunt Li is an honest man. Seeing that they are in a hurry to use the boat, she simply sold them a new, an old and two boats in her family, at a price of only five Liang silver. Mr. Wan gave them fifty-two. Mrs. Li has never seen so much money in her life. She hurriedly refused to accept it. Mr. Wan said, "although I am not the benefactor, I must help you now that I meet you. Otherwise, I feel sad." He shoved the silver into Aunt Li''s hand and said, "I''ll write you a letter. Your mother and your child will go to the town and find wanwutang. They will arrange a house for you. You will settle down in the town later and don''t come back here to be bullied." This is the best arrangement for them and the result they never dreamed of. I thought that life would start to be miserable, but I didn''t expect that this was the beginning of a new life. In order to avoid sleepiness, Zheng Zhongwen arranged two elite cavalry guards to escort their mother and children away from the fishing village on that day, not to disclose their whereabouts to anyone, and completely disappeared in the sight of those who attempted to be bad. With Aunt Li''s introduction, they successfully bought six idle boats in the fishing village. They thought that buying boats was not something that could be solved in a day or two, but they didn''t expect that such a small kindness to others would be greatly beneficial to themselves. "What are you thinking?" After leaving the fishing village, Chu Tianqi was silent and did not look around as he always did, as if he was thinking about something. He raised his eyes and looked at Zheng Zhongwen. He said with a smile, "brother Zhongwen, if the world can be as good as Aunt Li and Mei Zi, if we are good at people and accumulate virtue in ourselves, we will have good fortune in the end." Zhongwen shook his head and sighed, "brother Qi, there are all kinds of people in the world. Some are good and some are evil. Not everyone who does good will get good returns." He put his hand on Chu Tianqi''s shoulder and said, "do you remember what your sister Rongyue said? Don''t easily doubt people, don''t easily believe people, do good by heart, report good by heaven, don''t force, don''t rely on wishes, if you want to accomplish things, you can''t rely on heaven. " Chu Tianqi nodded, "I see. Thank you, brother Zhongwen." At this time, Jane Yun, who was walking in front of her, stopped suddenly and frowned, "be on guard." Zheng Zhongwen''s subordinates felt for the hilt on his waist and protected Chu Tianqi behind him. Chu Tianqi hurriedly pressed Zheng Zhongwen''s back and said, "brother Zhongwen, you can''t use force." Zheng Zhongwen sneered: "it''s OK, I have discretion." Jane Yun said to the Bush beside the road, "since you have been waiting for a long time, why don''t you hide? Come out." There was a rustle in the Bush, and four fierce figures leaped out of the Bush and stopped them. The leader, however, was Niu Da, who had been seen in Aunt Li''s family before. Niuda looks fierce, gnashing his teeth and looking at Jianyun: "Stinky women, dare to do harm to my good deeds, do you know what''s the end of offending me?" Before Jianyun could speak, Mr. Wan said angrily, "keep your mouth clean. Don''t be like eating dung." Jane Yun glanced coldly at Niu DA and the three people behind him, and said in a low voice, "if you have any skills, just let them work together, and don''t miss our time on the way." Chapter 503 Jianyun is a first-class expert, and Niuda and the three behind him are all people with Kung Fu. When the oppressive eyes of Jianyun sweep in, they immediately know that this woman is not easy to get along with, but they also hold a little fluke. No matter how bad it is, it''s just a woman. How many waves can they turn? The four of them go together, afraid they won''t win? With a wave of the bull''s hand, the three men behind them jumped up and attacked Jianyun with their swords. Jianyun grabs Mr. Wan''s arm and shakes him back, pushing him to Chu Tianqi''s side. Two elite cavalry guards guard Chu Tianqi, Zheng Zhongwen and Mr. Wan, and keep them from getting close to each other. The other two elite cavalry guards fought against the enemy together with Jianyun. Although Niuda had good Kung Fu and made full use of all his abilities, he still failed to pass ten moves under Jianyun''s hands. When the weapon landed, he began to regret that he shouldn''t take advantage of the evil at that time, but he didn''t think about it. This time, when he wanted to revenge on these people, he wanted to get some benefits from them Accompanied the madam to turn the soldier again. Jane Yun kicks Niu Da''s left and right arms hard. The sound of bone crack is accompanied by Niu Da''s sharp howl on the Bank of huaijiang river. People in the distance only feel sad and terrible. Jianyun''s foot didn''t stop, and he kicked the cow''s big left leg hard, and his right calf was also broken. As a result, his limbs had been broken. In addition, Jianyun stabbed plum blossom needles on his body. His kung fu had been exhausted, and he could no longer be a villain. The other three saw Niuda in such a tragic situation. How dare they fight again? They hurriedly raised Niuda and disappeared in a hurry. Chu Tianqi walked out from Zheng Zhongwen''s side and said to Jane: "master Jane, why let them go? It''s not too bad to kill such a villain. " "Even if I had the heart to kill him, I could not put it into action at this time. If his death shocked local officials, it would be troublesome for us to go on our next journey." Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "Shifu is right. We don''t need to show our anger for a while and delay the event. Besides, Shifu has already wasted his martial arts. With his three limbs broken, he can''t even go out in a short time." Chu Tianqi clenched his fist tightly and said in a deep voice, "if he dare to be evil again in the future, I will kill him by myself." Every time I think of the man who refuses to let go of a newborn baby, I hate him. There were more than one hundred of them. They could sit down more than ten people in one boat, eight boats in all, just enough to hold all of them. In order to avoid long dreams, they left the Changlin of Mobei overnight, pretending to be fishermen, all the way north along the huaijiang River, while the river bank was quiet and the north wind was smooth. " " get out, get out. " When the double heart Pavilion went to the room, Chu Tianxin threw all the things that could be thrown in the room. These days, the maid in the double heart pavilion was carrying out every day, because they saw Chu Tianxin''s face, which showed a look of panic. Chu Tianxin was not happy, and he just waved to death. So few people dare to look at her face now. Although lian''er is still alive, he has gone for half his life, but he still bears the pain of his body and works in front of Chu Tianxin. She looked at the broken porcelain on the ground, and her eyes were full of despair. In a moment, the princess might be mad. If she kneels, she will have to kneel, kneel on the broken porcelain on the ground. When she thought of the pain, her calves could not help shaking. Chapter 504 Chu Tianxin drives away the waitresses who send them food and drink, and then falls the object again. Her chest keeps rising and falling, gasping for breath. She raises her eyebrows and looks at lian''er, who is standing by with her eyes hanging down. She says coldly: "where are Qi Rongyue? Why haven''t you come? " Pitiful son hurriedly shakes his head: "slave, maidservant does not know, maidservant this sends a person to urge." Chu Tian said coldly, "no, I''ll see when she will come today. Does she deliberately refuse to cure me and want me to disfigure and become ugly?" She always suspected that there was something unclear between Qi Rongyue and Heng Zhi, and hated Qi Rongyue''s beautiful face. She had never thought about it before. Now, her face looks like this. She saw that face more and more. She wanted to use a knife to cut her face. "Pity son carefully way:" male, princess, maidservant go to let a person to clean Chu Tian said with cold eyebrows and eyes: "no need to sweep anything. If Qi Rongyue can''t cure my face again today, I will let her lie down and roll out from the ground of broken porcelain." Qi Rongyue, who had come to the door, heard Chu Tianxin''s words clearly. His eyes, which had been clear and cold, were covered with a layer of frost and snow. His eyes were full of cold light. As expected, Chu Tianxin was born with his father and his daughter. This kind of evil came from his bone marrow. She took a deep breath, pressed down the cold for a while, lifted her legs and stepped into the room. The broken porcelain at her feet was expected by her. She didn''t care about it. Her feet secretly carried the strength. With the thick soled shoes specially put on, the broken porcelain could not hurt her at all. "The princess has been waiting." She stood in the room and gave a gift to Chu Tianxin. She was very sorry. Chu Tian''s heart was cold, and he said, "you are too scared to hide at home." Qi Xiaoyue said: "the princess joked and laughed. As a doctor, she should help the princess out of trouble. How could she not come? Today''s delay is really due to a reason. I hope that the princess will not blame me." "Why? What''s the reason? Let''s hear it. " Chu Tian squints at her. That face is so annoying. Qi Rongyue said: "to be honest with the princess, after I went back yesterday, I thought of a dose of medicine, or it can cure the princess''s disease, so I started refining all night, until an hour ahead, which delayed some time." Hearing this, Chu Tian immediately stood up from the stool, and his displeasure disappeared. He said happily, "is that true?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "it''s true, I have brought the medicine, just outside." Chu Tian said anxiously, "what are you waiting for? Come on, let someone bring it in. " Qi Rongyue turned to the outside and shouted, "take it in." It was Xiaoding, the maid who was sent to her residence from the Royal Palace, who was a little clever on weekdays. She was very flattering and articulate in front of her, and often talked to Xueer as if he were righteous, so as to get some useful information and send it to Chutian''s heart. She brought this little Ding with her today, so that she could taste the power of her devoted master. Xiaoding holds a large white porcelain bowl with a lid on it, which is full of ink medicine. She has been holding it since it was put out of the oven. Her palm is red with blood. She only wants to fall the bowl, but when she thinks it''s the medicine for Tianxin princess, she dare not fall even though she is in pain. Leng is holding it all the way into the palace. As soon as she stepped into the upper room, there was a tingling sensation of sharp and hard objects stabbing her feet. Chapter 505 Xiaoding suffered from pain, but her back was still straight. The medicine bowl in her hand was only slightly shaken, and was still firmly held in her hand. She endured the pain, and took another step forward, so that she could not die. However, she stepped on a piece of sharp broken porcelain, which punctured the new shoes on the sole of her feet, and plunged it into her flesh and skin. She fell and sat on the ground, and the medicine bowl in her hand also followed Falling to the ground, the ink medicine flowed all over the ground. Qi Rongyue made a surprised look: "Oh, my medicine." Chu Tian''s spirit was not good. He clapped his hands and said in a sharp voice, "come on, drag down this cheap maid and beat her to death with a disorderly stick." Xiaoding did not care about the pain any more. He quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Chutian heart. The bright and clean forehead was covered with broken bowl of porcelain, and the blood flowed all over his face: "Princess spare your life, Princess spare your life." Chu Tian wanted to kill people without blinking an eye. Would he let her go because of one or two words of forgiveness? She waved coldly: "drag it out." Xiaoding''s eyes turned to Qi Rongyue. In the two-way gentle eyes, Xu Hanguang appeared. It seemed that Qi Rongyue was not familiar with her. At the moment when she was dragged out by two big and thick women, she suddenly understood why Xueer would give her a new pair of shoes when she went out in the morning. The shoes were beautiful, but the soles were very thin. Conspiracy, it''s a conspiracy. Xiaoding opened her mouth to shout, but was stopped by a group of rags. She couldn''t say anything, only the sound of sobbing. Until she was killed by a random stick, she couldn''t say what she wanted to say. Chu Tianxin said to Qi Rongyue, "it seems that you need to boil another bowl of medicine." Qi Rongyue shook his head: "princess, it''s not that I don''t want to, but that this medicine can''t be boiled." Chutian''s face changed a lot. His face was full of red rashes, and there were bursts of cold light: "what do you mean by that?" Qi Rongyue said: "to be honest, there are several rare herbs used in this bowl of medicine today. It took me nine cows and two tigers to get them together. Now if I want to cook another bowl, I have to get them together first." Chu Tian''s face was a little slow, and he took a sigh of relief: "what''s the matter? It''s just a few kinds of medicinal materials. In this way, my princess sent someone to send you to the palace and the imperial hospital to take whatever you want." This is exactly Qi Rongyue''s next bosom. She is waiting for this sentence. She hangs her head and covers her eyes with joy. Her voice is still light without joy and anger: "yes." On the fifth day of October, there are four days left before the ceremony of Chu Lian''s accession to the throne. The palace is very busy. Everyone''s feet are too busy to welcome the new emperor. Of course, there are exceptions. The most leisure place in the palace is the Royal Hospital. There is no master in the palace. Although the Royal doctors of the Royal Hospital are on duty on time every day, they have nothing to do. They are in a hurry, which is totally different from those busy scenes in the inner palace. "Well, who is that girl?" A young royal doctor saw a slender figure coming towards them from afar, and hurriedly pushed Jiang royal doctor beside him. Jiang Yuyi is dozing off. He is pushed to wake up by Lu Yuyi. He rubs his eyes and looks in the direction pointed by Lu Yuyi. He takes a look, rubs his eyes again, looks again, rubs his eyes again. Lu Yuyi on the side sees that his face is different. He asks, "do you know that?" Jiang Yuyi nodded: "I know you. Isn''t that Miss Qi? What happened to her? How did she come to our royal hospital? " Chapter 506 Hearing Miss Qi''s name, Lu''s eyes lit up immediately: "she is the woman doctor you often mentioned? That Miss Qi who cured Lian Wang''s leg disease? " Jiang Yuyi nodded repeatedly: "exactly." While they were talking, Qi Rongyue had entered the front hall of the Royal Hospital. At a glance, he saw Jiang Yuyi and said with a faint smile, "Jiang Yuyi, I haven''t seen him for a long time." Jiang Yuyi hurriedly gets up and bows his hand to Qi Rongyue: "Miss Qi, how are you these days?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "OK." "I don''t know why Miss Qi came to the Royal Hospital today," said Jiang, looking at the bodyguard behind Qi Rongyue Qi Rongyue didn''t make a sound. The bodyguard behind her said, "Miss Qi is ordered by Princess Tianxin to take some herbs. You can take her to the medicine hall." Jiang Yuyi understood immediately, and immediately led Qi Rongyue to the medicine hall. She has been to the medicine hall many times. She is very familiar with the road. She also knows that there is a side door in the medicine hall. Go out from that side door, and then climb over a low wall, which is the inner palace. Her purpose of coming here today is not really to get medicine. Outside the medicine hall, Qi Rongyue said to Jiang Yuyi, "Jiang Yuyi, please stay. I can go in by myself." Jiang Yuyi''s heart is clear. He thinks that the medicine Miss Qi wants to take must be one of the secret recipes. It''s not known by outsiders, but also reasonable. He laughs and says, "it''s so good. Miss Qi, please help yourself. If you need it, please come to me at any time." Qi Rongyue nodded with a smile and turned to enter the medicine hall. Not far behind the door of the medicine hall, there was a long table. Behind the table sat an old man, dressed in the clothes of the imperial doctor, holding a branch and a half loose in his hand, who kept coming to his nose to smell. The old man heard the footsteps and did not raise his head. "Register first and then take the medicine." Qi Rongyue went to the table according to his words, and there was a thick volume on the table with ink beside it. She wrote down her name and intention neatly, put down her pen, and said to the old man, "half loose can clear the congestion in your nose, and make the blocked breath temporarily unblocked, but it will make your cold nose more serious, which is not good for you." The old man raised his eyebrows and looked at her. He hissed and hummed, "it''s ridiculous that the yellow girl who came from somewhere should teach me how to make an axe in front of me." Seeing that he is ungrateful, she is not upset. Old snow has always been such a temperament. If you can easily listen to people''s advice, it''s not old snow. She smiled and said, "I live in guhu lane of Xingyuan street. If you want to completely cure this cold nose disease, come to guhu lane to find me. My name is Qi." The old man ignored her and she went into the inner hall. There are more than ten medicine rooms in the medicine hall. Each medicine room is full of herbs. Although each medicine cabinet is labeled with a name, you can find the medicine you want in many medicine cabinets. No one guides you. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. Qi Rongyue walked in the medicine hall for a time and picked up several medicines by the way. She found that there were only two imperial palace maids on duty in the medicine hall. Because they were too idle, the two imperial maids sat in the medicine room in a corner and chatted. Maybe they were too devoted to chatting, even when someone approached. A palace maid yawned: "I''m so sleepy. I''ll squint for a while. You stare first." Another maid yawned: "I''m sleepy, I''m sleepy, I''m sleepy, I''m sleepy, I''m sleepy, I''m sleepy This just dropped, two people have been lying on the table, whirring and sleeping. Chapter 507 Qi Rongyue went into the medicine room, took off one of the palace maids'' clothes and put them on, then lit a fragrance in the room. With this fragrance, they could sleep for at least two hours. From the side door of the medicine hall, she came to the palace wall shrouded in the shade of trees. She looked left and right and saw that there was no human trace. She swept up the tree trunk under the root of the palace wall and squatted on the tree trunk to visit the palace wall. At the other end of the palace wall is the clothes Bureau. The clothes are made and laundered in this place, which is the most remote corner of the palace. There are many maids in the palace. They are all very busy. Some are busy with embroidery, some are busy with pulp washing. She skips down from the tree and enters the clothes Bureau. She dresses in a big way, but no one looks at her more because of her appearance. She goes to the clothes bureau every day There are so many palace maids in bureau. They are used to seeing all kinds of fresh faces. They are not surprised. After leaving the Si Yi Bureau, the imperial dining room is located along a path, and then Yunxiu palace is located. The newly elected concubines of the emperor lived in Yunxiu palace before being conferred. At that time, Yunxiu palace was busy. The old palace had been renovated and redecorated. Only after the new emperor ascended the throne can Yunxiu palace become lively. Thinking of Chu Lian''s leg disease, she gave a sneer at the corner of her mouth, which implied that the Yunxiu palace might be temporarily useless. She is very familiar with the patrol route of Yu Lin Wei in the harem, and deliberately chooses the hidden path to walk, so that she won''t encounter Yu Lin Wei and the nanny Eunuch in charge of each palace, so as not to cause trouble. Chu Lian moved all the things in the Royal study and the royal palace into Prince Lian''s mansion. There was nothing left for his father. But the Ziyu palace where his mother lived was mostly the stuff of his daughter''s house. Chu Lian must have no such interest. Her goal of entering the palace today is to find what she wants from Ziyu palace. At the age of eight, when she was born, she saw with her own eyes that her father gave her a jewel ring. The jewels inlaid on the ring were very big, the size of pigeon eggs, shining and beautiful. The emperor thought that she had gone to play in the imperial garden. In fact, she was squatting at the door, thinking that when the empress and father came out for a while, they were frightened. She heard her father saying to her mother that the gem on the ring can be removed. The other side of the gem is a seal, a unique seal in the world. This seal can mobilize the three thousand Jingwei of the city defense in Kyoto. It doesn''t need to go through the hand of the city defense unification. As long as the hand with the seal is directly sent to the hand of the city defense leader Fuhu, it can directly command him to act. She never thought that the whispers she overheard when she was a child could be the help of her recovery with Tianqi. As long as this ring is found, she and Tianqi''s plan to restore the country will have another helping hand. The three thousand Jingwei of the city''s defense are adjusted and taught by Fu Hushen. Each of them is very smart. Even if they are Yu Linwei of the inner palace, they may not be their opponents. There was no guard at the gate of Ziyu palace. Seeing that there was no one left or right, she quickly swept into the palace and closed the hidden door. The palace was in a depression, no longer as rich and delicate as before. She forced down the upstream sadness, clenched her teeth, straightened her back, and walked to the familiar and strange palace step by step. "Who are you? What do you want to do in Ziyu palace? " A palace maid who was eating melon seeds walked leisurely and saw Qi Rongyue walking towards the main hall. She hurriedly stopped her. Qi Rongyue fixed his figure and looked at the maid with a light smile. He said politely, "I''m from the clothes Bureau. Let''s see if there''s anything to wash." Chapter 508 The maid picked up her eyebrows and said, "what? Department of clothing? It''s really a rare guest. I haven''t seen you in charge of the clothing bureau for a long time. In the past, we sent them by ourselves? How is the sun coming out from the West today? " She didn''t forget that every time she went to the clothes Bureau, she would rather wash her face than see it again. "That''s right," Qi said with a smile. "Don''t we have to do something important in the palace right now? The steward mother asked us to go to each palace to collect clothes, sheets, curtains and other things, and take them to the clothes Bureau for washing, and then send them to you after washing." The palace maid said, "I haven''t seen you before, the new one?" Qi Rongyue nodded and smiled: "I used to be a girl in the prince Lian''s mansion. Princess Tianxin sent me to the palace." The palace maid suddenly saw that you were born in such a way. Princess Tianxin was also a pitiful person. If she was outside the palace, she could marry into any high gate to be a concubine. It''s a pity that it''s even more difficult to go out again after entering the deep palace. I''m doomed to be as lonely as them in the deep palace after I''ve blinded this charming face. Thinking of this, the palace maid had a deep sympathy for Qi Rongyue. She didn''t intend to embarrass her any more. She said with a smile, "since it''s Mammy, the head of the clothes bureau who sent you, you can go and get it yourself. I have other things to do." Qi Rongyue asked, nodded: "I know, thank you sister." The palace girl turned and walked away. She looked back at the gate of the main hall. There were strange flowers and plants carved on the gate. There were purple butterflies dancing in the flowers. The picture was painted by the Father himself. She found a craftsman to carve it on the gate. The love of the father and the mother was deep. One scene appeared in front of her. She stepped into the palace as if it were a dream. Tears could not stop falling. She went from there I grew up here. Every plant, tree, table and chair is familiar to her. The furnishings in the palace have not changed much. It''s still her memory, just a sense of failure. She pulled a curtain and held it in her hand. When she saw no one around, she slipped into the back hall. Ziyu palace was abandoned for a long time. As long as her eyes could see and there were no valuables registered in the internal affairs bureau, almost all the valuables lost their traces. The rest were all the things that could be found in the internal affairs bureau. They, the servants with long hands, didn''t dare to carry them in private. Not everything the father gave to his mother will be registered in the internal affairs bureau. The precious ring was secretly given to his mother by the father. In this world, I''m afraid no one knows the existence of the precious ring and its real use except her. There is a smell of dust in the dormitory. There are obvious cobwebs tangled in the corner. This place has not been cleaned for a long time, so it''s no wonder that these palace maids still eat melon seeds in their spare time. In addition to an enamel and rouge box, there was nothing else on the dressing table of the mother''s mother. The table top was once filled with treasures and ornaments, which was so clean. She went straight to the wall of the bed side in the dormitory, leaned against the wall, measured with her feet, and stopped at the seventh step, ignoring the thick dust on the ground, kneeling on the ground and tapping gently with her fingers. When she knocked on the third brick, a distinct voice came out. Her face brightened, she felt a dagger in her arms and pried off the tile. Under the tile, there was a dark grid, in which was a velvet brocade box. Chapter 509 She was full of surprises. This thing is still there. No one found it. She once played hide and seek with Mammy and hid under the bed of the bedroom hall. She saw her mother hide this velvet brocade box in the dark lattice under the brick. At that time, she crawled out and asked her mother why she had to hide things under the ground. The mother told her that people who are always respectful to them may betray them one day. There are some secrets that no one can know. There is no outsider who can absolutely trust in the world. She was very young at that time, and she listened as if she knew nothing. She only remembered that she would not tell anyone about it, but she didn''t pay much attention to the others. Open the brocade box, and there is the jewel ring given to her by her father. In addition to the jewel ring, there is also a letter. The letter has turned yellow. Obviously, it has grown old. She tucked the jewel ring and the letter into her arms, put the empty brocade box back into the dark lattice, spread the floor tiles back, took the curtain in her hand and scratched it on the ground to wipe the traces she left here. There were footsteps coming from outside. She hurried to the bed and pulled the mattress sheets on the bed together in her arms. When the door opened, a maiden came in, covered her nose and said to her, "sister cui''er said that you were sent by the clothes bureau to wash things?" Qi Rongyue turns around and smiles at the palace maid: "yes." "Come with me. I have a lot of things to wash in my room." She smiled apologetically: "I''m afraid not now. I can''t take many of them this time. Can I come back later?" The palace maid nodded: "OK, you go back first, put something and come again." Qi Rongyue even said well. She walked out of Ziyu palace with her arms around the things in her hands. She met a group of bodyguards patrolling by. She quickly lowered her head and hid most of her face in the bedspread. There are many Yulin Wei in the palace who come from the prince Lian''s mansion. It''s not certain that they will go to the prince Lian''s mansion on weekdays. It''s hard to guarantee that no one will know her. It''s always right to be careful. " " Mr. Yin, what do you think of this word? " Cao Tong handed the newly written picture to Yin Yixuan. Yin Yixuan glanced, shook his head and said, "it''s too neat, it''s not smart. I don''t think King Lian would like it." Ning Yu, who was standing at Yin Yixuan''s side, said with a smile, "Lord Yin said it''s right. Lian Wang is straightforward and a warrior. He should like more powerful characters. Since Lian Wang trusts us and entrusts us with the task of mentioning the characters in the poems on the doorplates of various palaces, we should do our best. We can''t let Lian Wang pick out our mistakes." Cao Tong was upset, but there was no refutation. Among the three, Yin Yixuan was born as the number one scholar, and he was back to Wenchang Houfu. Ning Yu''s father was also a second-class senior in the dynasty, but his family was ordinary. Standing in front of the two, he was unconsciously short. They say yes, can he say no? Yin Yixuan said, "don''t worry about writing first. Let''s go to see other palaces. It''s not too late to write after reading." "It''s all right." Cao Tong smiled and answered. The three men''s entourage quickly collected the brush, ink, paper and inkstone in the pavilion and traveled around the back palace behind the master. This is a rare opportunity. We can''t have a good look at it. There will be no such opportunity in the future. "It''s Ziyu palace in front. It''s said that this is the residence of Queen zidie before her death." Ning Yu pointed to the plaque of Ziyu palace. Yin Yixuan did not follow his line of sight. His eyes were attracted by a palace maid. Although it was only a side face and a back image, he knew that it was the dissolving moon. It must be the dissolving moon. Chapter 510 The heart in his chest was beating wildly, and his eyes were full of horror. How could she appear here? How can I walk out of Ziyu palace in the clothes of a palace maid? What is she doing here? "Lord Yin, what''s the matter with you?" Cao Tong followed his eyes and looked at the palace maid who was going away. He asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Who do you know? " Yin Yixuan hurriedly shook his head: "I don''t know. How can there be people I know in this palace?" He laughed, pretending to be calm, but his heart was very upset. In the evening, Yin Yixuan comes to Qi Rongyue''s residence, but the girl in the yard doesn''t open the door for him. He just says, "you let Xueer come here, I have something to tell her." That wench is not a fool either. Knowing that Prince Yin outside the gate may become Qi Rongyue''s husband one day, he can''t be offended naturally. Anyway, miss xue''er didn''t say she wouldn''t let him see Prince Yin. After a while, Xueer came to the gate of the courtyard and didn''t open it. She just opened the gate of the courtyard and looked out from the gap: "Mr. Yin, you want to find me?" When Yin Yixuan saw that Xueer had no one around him, he lowered his voice and said, "go to pass on a message to your young lady, and say that I entered the palace today and went to Ziyu palace." Xueer didn''t know what she meant. She frowned and said, "what do you mean by that?" Yin Yixuan waved his hand: "don''t worry, just go to preach." Xueer, seeing that he was serious, did not dare to do anything wrong. She turned around and walked into the room, relaying Yin Yixuan''s words to Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue''s face changed a little, turning to look at Xueer: "he really said that?" Xue''er nodded: "that''s what he said. His face is not very good. He looks worried." Qi Rongyue put down his book and said to Xueer, "please come in and have a look at the tea." Xueer did not dare to ask more questions. She turned around and went. After a while, Yin Yixuan''s clear and handsome figure appeared in front of Qi Rongyue''s eyes. When the tea is served, Xueer goes out and stands outside the door to keep away from people. Yin Yixuan stares directly at the face in front of him, still as indifferent as before. Since he entered, her eyes have never fallen on him. "Rongyue, you are in the palace today, aren''t you?" He asked. She sneered: "if I say no, do you believe it?" Yin Yixuan shook his head: "I don''t believe it. The man I saw is clearly you. I will never admit my mistake." She turned her eyes, eyes bright and cold, dark eyes deep: "since it has been identified as me, why do you ask more?" Yin Yixuan frowned and asked, "why?" Qi Rongyue shrugs: "what and why?" "Why did you sneak into the palace? Still wearing the clothes of the palace maid, you come out of Ziyu palace. What are you doing in the palace? " He stepped forward, stood in front of her, close at hand, pressing her eyes, tone urgent. Qi Rongyue shows his hands: "why should I tell you? Does this matter to you? If you want to report me, just go to Lian Wang''s mansion. Don''t you know Lian Wang very well? You can agree on my life without my consent. " When Yin Yixuan heard this, a look of embarrassment came out on Jun''s face, and he said with a dry smile, "do you still remember to hate this? I do it for your own good. " She sneered and looked up at him. She was tall, handsome, and full of refined and bookish anger. She didn''t look like the kind of person who would make a small plan behind his back. But he just did it. He wasted her several times to save his life. He still took him as a friend. Is he worthy of him? He doesn''t deserve it. Chapter 511 "For me? Yin Yixuan, are you kidding me? You know I''m going to marry Zhongwen, but you''re behind my back. When Zhongwen isn''t there, you''re oppressing me with power. That''s good for me? I thank you, please don''t do it for me, OK? " Yin Yixuan looks embarrassed and suddenly returns to his mind. It seems that Rongyue deliberately pulls the topic apart. She doesn''t answer his previous questions positively. Why does she sneak into the palace? Why come out of Ziyu palace dressed as a palace maid? What on earth does she want to do? What''s going on? "Rongyue, no matter what you do in the palace today and what you will do in the future, you should remember that I, Yin Yixuan, will always stand on your side and support you to do anything. If there is any difficulty, just come to me, I will never refuse." If he said that, he would take care of it? She was relieved, and her eyebrows were still cold: "it''s late. Go back earlier, so that Yin Er Fu won''t worry about you." Before said that must do the happy event, Yin two madams must have rushed over from Pengcheng. Yin Yixuan''s face brightened and he said with a smile, "I''ll go first and see you tomorrow." He could feel that Rongyue''s attitude towards him had changed. Qi dissolves the moon to hang Mou to drink tea, does not answer him, until his figure left the hall, this only then raises Mou, Mou bright and dark indeterminate, in the heart ponders thousands of, Yin Yixuan future is enemy is friend still very hard to say, although now is willing to help her to hold this fire, but how long he can hold it, will not take this matter to do blackmail, is still an unknown number. The next morning, Prince Lian''s mansion, double heart Pavilion. "Father, look at my face. How can I go out to meet people?" Chu Tian''s heart was lying in front of the dressing table, weeping. Chu Lian, who was distressed, was at a loss. He turned his eyes to one side and said, "how do you serve the princess? How could the princess suddenly catch this disease? " Lian''er "plops" and kneels down on the ground. The pain in her knee has numbed her: "my maidservant should die. Please forgive me." Chu Lian Leng hum: "you don''t need to die, say, before the princess is ill, who has seen the princess?" Lian''er shook his head: "in response to the prince, no one has come to visit the princess recently, and the princess has not been out of the palace. The days are just as usual, and somehow, suddenly there is a red rash on her face." Chu Lian asked again, "didn''t miss Qi come to see it? Can''t she cure it? Didn''t she cure this disease once before? How can it be so serious now? " "Lian''er said:" in Jincheng, Miss Qi said that although the princess has been cured, she must not commit it again, otherwise it will be more serious and more difficult to cure than the last time "Didn''t she find out why? Why does the princess suddenly fall ill? " Chu Lian asked. Lian''er shook her head: "Miss Qi said that the princess has a special physique and sensitive skin. Even if she is not in a stable mood and in a bad mood, she can also become an inducement for her illness." Chu Lian suddenly: "so, this disease is not only a physical disease, or a heart disease?" Lian''er didn''t make a sound. Chu Tianxin, who was lying on the dressing table weeping, didn''t cry anymore. It seemed that both of them were waiting for Chu lian to make a decision. Chu Lian looked at his daughter and said, "mind you, don''t worry. Don''t say it''s a man. Even if you want the moon in the sky, the father will find a way to get it for you. You wait. The father will let minhengzhi return to Beijing in advance." Chu Tian''s heart was first happy, but he thought of Min Hengzhi''s purpose of pleasing her deliberately last time. His heart was cold again. Before she could say no, his father left the room. Chapter 512 Lian''er climbed up from the ground in pain. The water green skirt was stained with bright red blood. The cloth tightly adhered to the wound on her knee. She frowned in pain, but never sang. Her master won''t love her, and it''s useless for her to cry for pain, which only makes him hate her more. "Princess, the king of Jin will be in Beijing soon. You are very kind. Maybe you will be cured by yourself." Lian''er whispered. Chu Tian looks up at the face in the mirror. The original charming face is gone forever. The red rash makes her look like a funny monster. "What if he comes? How can I see him in my face? It''s better not to come. " The girl stepped in and said to Chutian, "princess, Miss Qi is here." Chu Tian''s heart was so fierce that he quickly said, "let her in." Qi Rongyue steps in slowly, followed by a girl, who carefully carries the medicine bowl. She goes very carefully every step. She has already known the girl''s fate. How can she be a little careless? Today, even if her feet are stabbed, she can''t sprinkle a drop of medicine. Chu Tianxin said to the girl, "be careful, and put things down first." It was not until she saw the medicine bowl on the table with her own eyes, that she let go of her heart and walked quickly to Qi Rongyue''s. she asked, "is this medicine the same as yesterday?" Qi dissolved moon as like as two peas: "of course, the same, exactly the same. I will now lay a face for the princess, and you lie down first." She took out a piece of gauze, took the gauze and drew it on Chu Tianxin''s face. Then she cut several holes, soaked the gauze in the medicine bowl, soaked the medicine juice, wring out the excess water, and applied it on Chu Tianxin''s face. As soon as the warm and cool medicine towel was on his face, Chu Tian felt a burning pain in his heart, which was even more painful than the taste he had tasted when he was in Jincheng. "Princess, it''s necessary for you to bear the pain, to prove that this medicine has worked on the red rash on your face." Qi dissolves the moon to hang the MOU, conceals the gloat between the MOU, the light voice exhorts way. These pains, just the beginning, are the beginning of her revenge. From now on, she will taste more pain, let her remember that good and evil are rewarded after all. Chu Tian''s heart clenched his teeth, and his hands were wringing the bedding on his bed. Maybe because of too much force, the fingernails on his index finger were broken by himself, and it was a piercing pain. Seeing Chu Tian''s heart ache, she almost fainted. She just stepped forward and took off the gauze on her face, and ordered lian''er to clean her face with warm water. Chu Tian''s head was sweaty and her lips were trembling. But from the beginning to the end, she didn''t say that she would not treat her again. It can be seen that she valued her face more than her life. Qi Rongyue turns around and the cold under his eyes almost overflows. He throws the gauze into the medicine bowl. After Chu Tian''s heart slowed down, he hurriedly said to lian''er, "hurry up, take the mirror." Lian''er looks at Chu Tianxin''s face and hesitates. Chu Tian''s heart roared: "don''t you go soon?" Lian''er can only hand the mirror to Chu Tianxin. Chu Tianxin''s hair in the mirror is scattered. Although the rash on his face has subsided a little, it still spreads all over his face. It is not like the last time when he was in Jincheng. After a while of pain, the rash disappears. "Why, how could this happen? Don''t you think this medicine will cure you? This - what''s going on? " She almost screamed at Qi Rongyue. Chapter 513 Qi Rongyue was as calm as ever, and lowered his eyes. "Princess, your disease is much more serious than last time. You need seven times of medicine before you can get rid of it." "What? Seven times? " Chu Tianxin thought of the sufferings he had just experienced, and his body trembled involuntarily: "you must use the medicine seven times to get better?" She asked Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, not less than once." Chu Tian''s heart was fixed on Qi Rongyue''s calm and fearless face. She was full of doubts. Was what she said true? Or is she taking the opportunity to straighten her out? "When is the next medication?" Chu Tianxin asked. Qi Rongyue looked at the medicine bowl on the eye table and said: "three days later, three days a course of treatment, with a full seven courses of medicine, your face will be restored as before." Chu Tian took a deep breath and tried to keep the surface calm. He didn''t let himself start to get angry at this moment. He put down the fire and said, "OK, I know. Go on." After Qi Rongyue left, Chu Tianxin said to lian''er, "go, let the pharmacists of the Royal Palace come, and then send someone to the Royal Hospital to invite some royal doctors to have a good look at the bowl of medicine. What''s in the medicine? Why is it applied on my face? It will make me so miserable." She always doubted whether Qi Rongyue was deliberately rectifying her. It would take seven times to cure her illness once in Jincheng. And it''s more than ten times more painful than last time. Wang''s pharmacist arrived soon. Lian''er had taken the medicine out of the room and put it in the yard. After careful examination, the pharmacists determined that it was a kind of external medicine to clear the cremation poison. Of course, there were several drugs in it that they couldn''t find out at all. They would not say it in front of the Lord naturally, only when the bowl of medicine was an ordinary external medicine. , as like as two peas asked, "since you are just a regular cleaning agent, you may make the same exact one?" The pharmacist looked very embarrassed and shook his head and said, "this prescription is in Miss Qi''s hands. Only she knows how much is the dosage of each medicine. We can''t test it with this bowl of medicine alone. If we can''t master the exact dosage, the efficacy of the prepared medicine will be different." To be fair, they can''t do it. looked as like as two peas at a few pharmacists, and sent them away. They came to the Royal Hospital, and what they got from their lips was exactly the same as the Wangfu pharmacist. They said they were just a medicine for clearing fire and poison, and they were common medicines. There was nothing special about them, but they just couldn''t prepare them because there was no definite prescription. Lian''er asked, "can you make a medicine similar to this one with similar effect? It can cure the red rash on the princess''s face." Several royal doctors showed their ugly faces. After all kinds of evasion, they left the prince Lian''s mansion as if fleeing. Even if they have the confidence, they dare not try. Who knows the ferocity of Princess Tianxin? If they are cured, they will not be rewarded. If they are not cured, they will surely die. If they can avoid nature, they will avoid it. Lian''er went back to the room and saw the princess staring at her. He said: "princess, pharmacist and royal doctor have seen it." "Oh? What do you say? " Chu Tian asked. Lian''er said: "they all said that it was just an ordinary prescription for clearing and cremation poison. There was nothing special about it. The medicine was also normal and there was no doubt about it." Chu Tian''s heart frowned: "it is so?" Pitiful son nods: "really so." Chapter 514 "As like as two peas", "then they may make the exact same medicine?" Chu Tianxin asked. Lian''er bowed his head, closed his eyes and took a deep breath of air: "No." Hearing the sound of "pa", a porcelain cup fell on lian''er''s forehead. The red blood ran straight down his forehead, blindfolded lian''er''s eyes. The original clear world suddenly turned bloody red. She endured the pain, did not dare to hide, also did not dare to cry, so stood, the heart was silent as ice. The world only says that the girl who follows the princess must also enjoy the splendor. Who can know what kind of bitterness and pain lies behind the splendor. "A group of people can''t draw gourds and ladles. What''s the use of raising these people?" This means that Qi Rongyue will always treat her illness. Lian''er didn''t comfort her as usual. She just stood up quietly and didn''t say a word. Chu Tian felt tired after he lost his temper. He went back to his bed and said impatiently, "go out and don''t pestle here like a dead man." I couldn''t wait for her to leave the room. Wang Fu''s study "Wang Ye, marquis Zheng asks for an interview." Chu Lian holds a secret letter in his hand, listens to manager Tian''s words, raises his eyebrow and says: "please quickly." Marquis Zheng''s body is very big, with wind step by step. He has a strong momentum of martial arts when walking. When he entered the study, he gave a gift to King Lian and said, "Lord, I have just received the 800 Li urgent secret report from Longxi." Chu Lian saw Marquis Zheng''s face burned, and raised his hand: "present it." Manager Tian hurriedly received the secret letter from Marquis Zheng and sent it to Chu Lian. After a cursory reading, Chu Lian''s face remained unchanged. The contents of the secret report sent by Marquis Zheng were roughly the same as the secret letter he just received. Naturally, he would not be surprised. Chu Lian said: "well, how did the old king of Zhou suddenly send troops to Longxi? Do you know the inside story? " Chu Lian asked Marquis Zheng. Marquis Zheng shook his head: "I only know that in recent years, the Zhou Dynasty is unstable, the prince seizes his wife, and there is no time to expand. I really don''t know what is the reason for this sudden attack." Chu Lian put down the two secret letters in his hand and said to Marquis Zheng, "in your opinion, what should I do?" Lord Zheng said: "I listen to the Lord, what he says, then what to do." Chu Lian was also very confused. He planned to take advantage of the new emperor''s accession to the throne in a few days, take the opportunity to take back the military power in the hands of marquis Zheng, and appoint someone he can trust with all his heart to garrison Longxi. Unexpectedly, something happened in this place. At this time, the war was just around the corner. If another marshal was sent, it might cause dissatisfaction among the soldiers, lead to the confusion of the morale of the army, and the consequences would be unimaginable ¡£ His great undertaking is not accomplished, but it cannot be destroyed here. He pondered for a while, as if he had made up his mind, and then said: "in this way, you can''t stay to participate in the king''s accession ceremony. The battle in Longxi is of great importance, and you need to go to the battle in person to settle down the army." Marquis Zheng was about to answer, but Chu Lian said: "I will send another deputy to Longxi with you. Now you are not young. Give more opportunities for young people to exercise, and you are enjoying a lot of happiness." Marquis Zheng sneers in his heart, pretends to be surprised and looks at Chu Lian, then nods respectfully: "I understand." Chu Lian was very satisfied with his attitude and said with a light smile, "it''s important to fight. You go back and say goodbye to your wife. You can leave tomorrow without any mistake." Chapter 515 Chu Lian is very clear about the feelings of marquis Zheng for his wife. Only if Marquis Zheng is in Beijing, he will not be afraid of his disobedience. -- Lord Zheng and his wife are sitting by the bed side by side. He holds her hand tightly and says: "madam, listen to me, Kyoto is in a mess and it''s not suitable to live in for a long time. After I leave, King Jin will send someone to meet you. After leaving Beijing, he will arrange you in a safe place. Remember, no matter what you hear, don''t go back to Kyoto If it is possible, I will send someone to welcome you to Beijing. " Mrs. Zheng Hou''s face was pale, her eyes were full of panic, and she was hit again and again. "What do you mean, master? Why should I leave Beijing secretly? Didn''t you go to war? What''s the matter? " Marquis Zheng patted the back of her hand, and Wen said, "don''t worry, madam, for you, for our son, for this family, I will take care of my life, and wait for our family to reunite again one day. Then, I don''t care about anything, just spend the rest of my life happily with you, and wait for my son''s daughter-in-law to give us some fat boys, OK?" Marquis Zheng didn''t answer her questions directly. He didn''t want her to know too much. He was afraid that she would be more worried. At this time, Zheng Hou''s wife understood that her husband and son seemed to be planning something important, a big thing. Even after a long experience in the battlefield, when she was used to seeing her husband in the arena, she would inadvertently show a hint of hidden worry. She didn''t ask him what he was going to do, just whether he had complete assurance about what he was going to do. Marquis Zheng said with a smile, "there is no such thing as complete assurance. If there is such a thing, it''s too boring to do." He smiled far fetched, and the more he made Madame Zheng flustered. She didn''t ask again. Quan Dang believed his oath. She would listen to his arrangement and wait for him and his son to come back triumphantly. Wasn''t it all the same before? How many storms they have experienced in their lives, they have broken through together, this time is no exception. Prince, we have been stationed here for three days, haven''t we attacked yet Deputy General Xu came to Zhou''an road. Zhou an''s eyes moved away from the scroll in his hand, raised his eyes and glanced at Xu. He said in a low voice: "how? Do you want to go to the battle and kill the enemy? " "That''s nature," Xu said with a smile. "My subordinates have developed martial arts for the day of going to battle in armor." He used to imagine that he was riding on a horse and wielding a saber to kill the enemy. Unexpectedly, it would come true so soon. Zhou an''s eyes moved back to the volume: "it''s not urgent. Wait and see. You go down first." Xu Lai was a little confused. He couldn''t understand Prince an''s way at all. He immediately suggested to King Zhou that he send troops to fight Chu since he called back and recognized with King Zhou. King Zhou learned that his third son died miserably in the Chu Dynasty, and his beloved little son also suffered a lot of injustice in the Chu Dynasty. With heartache, he handed the amulet to Prince an, ordered him to lead the army to attack Chu, and vowed to let the Chu Dynasty know that they were not easy to offend. What''s more strange is that Prince an abandoned those fierce generals in the Dynasty and resolutely ordered his rookie to be his deputy. It''s a bit strange. Xu Lai wants to ask, but Prince an''s expression of indifference and estrangement makes him swallow the words that are about to blurt out again. After Xu came to leave, Zhou an put down the scroll in his hand, and his eyes drifted out of the curtain half drawn. The mountains and rivers in the distance could be seen vaguely, which was the place where he lived in Chu Dynasty. Chapter 516 He thought that he would spend his whole life in the Chu Dynasty. He thought that he would get his fame in the Chu Dynasty and appear in front of Qi Rongyue in a new identity. Who could have imagined that the identity was really new, but it was quite different from what he thought. He and Rongyue, but there will be another time to see each other? He had never seen a woman as smart and warm as she was. Although she seemed to be pure, cold and indifferent, she was really warm-hearted, honest, kind, alert and fearless. I''m afraid he will never meet such a woman again. A fiery figure rushed into his eyes, like a red cloud, which was blown to him by the wind. "Brother ANN, what are you thinking?" The girl blinked beautiful big eyes, coagulated yingyingqiushui, smiled at Zhou an, who was like a geese. Zhou an frowned: "Why are you here? This is the military, not the palace. " "Elder brother an, of course, I know this is the army. It took me nine cows and two tigers to get out of the palace. That''s what you did to me?" The girl pouted her lips. Zhou an said: "since you know that this is a military camp, why do you come here? It''s nonsense. " He took a picture of the book in his hand on the desk and was not happy. The girl saw his face was cold, and felt very aggrieved. The tears filled and fell on the book case. There is a picture on the book case, and the tears fall on the paper. Zhou an quickly takes the picture and rolls it up, puts it on the other end of the book case, frowns and says, "what are you crying for? The outsider didn''t know, but also said how I bullied you. " The girl stamped her feet and sobbed: "brother an, you don''t care if you don''t come to see you so hard. You don''t care if you don''t, but you don''t like it. Do you think you''ve changed your mind?" Zhou an''s eyes are full of anxieties. He doesn''t know how to answer her. He has always only brotherly friendship with her. Although they are engaged, they grow up in the palace together and only take her as their sister. They never thought about anything else. When he was in the palace, he didn''t think about it, but he didn''t deliberately exclude it. After all, his identity was different, and his family affairs had to be decided by himself. But now he has a sweetheart, and he can''t see other women, even if they are all good. "Qiu Ying, I''ve been looking at you as my sister, never thinking about anything else. How can I change my mind?" Qiu Ying cried more and more: "you are nonsense. We made a marriage contract when we were urinating and grew up together. How many people call me princess an in front of you? How can you never contradict? If you don''t care about me, why didn''t you say that? " Zhou an sighed, "once upon a time, when I was young, I didn''t know what love is. Now that I understand it, I can''t deceive myself any more." "You also say that you have changed your mind. You have clearly changed your mind. You still don''t admit it." Qiu Ying''s voice grew louder and louder. The soldiers outside listened to her and came to see her. Zhou an didn''t want to do more entanglement with her. She got up and went out, leaving a cold sentence: "I''ll send someone to send you back. Don''t come back." After Zhou an left the tent, Qiu Ying cried more and more. She thought more and more about it. She grabbed the things on the desk and threw them to the ground. The painting that Zhou an had just rolled up and put aside was not immune, and it was swept to the ground. When the breeze blows into the tent, the half volume of the painting is blown away, and the women in the painting are like heaven and man. Chapter 517 Qiu Ying forgets to cry and leans over to pick up the scroll on the ground. Although the painting is not finished, she only painted her head and half of her body, but she can still see that the person who drew the picture poured deep emotion into the painting. Is she the woman who changed Zhou an''s heart? Who is she? Three days later, marquis Zheng arrived in Longxi and ordered, as commander in chief, to assemble three armies to fight against Zhou army, but not attack. Chu did not attack, Zhou did not attack, so confrontation, do not retreat, do not advance. "Prince an, there''s no way to go on like this. We''ll either attack or leave the army, but we can''t spend it all the time, can we?" Xu came in a hurry. Zhou an closed the book and said, "what''s the matter? Do you want to see the blood flow? " Xu came quickly and said, "no, no, no, it doesn''t mean that at the end of the day, but in this war, it''s important to take the first chance, so the odds will be bigger. Now that the Chu Dynasty hasn''t taken the first chance, let''s take the first chance. The odds are bigger. Besides, in this battlefield, blood flow is a common thing, nothing strange, and the results are the most important. You say Yeah. " Zhou an shakes his head: "no need to say, I have my own plan, you leave." It''s useless for Xu to be in a hurry. How can he deal with such a gentle manager? As soon as Xu Laigang left, a young general entered the account and said to Zhou an, "Prince an, this is your letter." Zhou an eyebrows: "who sent it?" The general shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s said that it was sent by a child. When I sent the letter, I left. I didn''t see anyone." Zhou an took the letter and opened it. The handwriting was vigorous and unrestrained. It can be seen that the person who wrote the letter was very strong. The characters seemed to be very arbitrary, as if they were written along with the nature, but they were arranged neatly without any handwriting. After reading the letter, he looked happy and murmured to himself, "all goes well, all goes well." As soon as the king of Jin came to Beijing, he was called into the mansion by Chu Lian. Chu Lian is looking at Min Hengzhi in front of him. He is handsome and has extraordinary bearing. He is tall and straight with peach blossom in his eyes. It''s no wonder that Tianxin will fall in love with him. "Hengzhi, I know you are busy, but you should always remember that you are not only the king of Jin, but also the fiance of your heart." Min Hengzhi looked down and said, "Hengzhi has not forgotten for a moment, but recently he has been busy with his official business, so he didn''t find time to visit Beijing. Hengzhi is wrong." Chu Lian waved: "you are right, man. Naturally, career is the first thing. She is the only daughter of the king in her heart. She is spoiled by peeing and can''t bear any grievances. She likes it so much, but she can''t see you. When she is alone, she likes to think nonsense. That''s why -" he raised his eyebrows and looked at Min Hengzhi, then swallowed his words. Minhengzhi didn''t know the reason. He sneered, but he looked concerned: "what happened to her, princess? What''s the matter? " Chu Lian waved his hand: "it''s nothing, but recently I can''t think of you. I''m a little depressed. I''m not very happy. I''ll be fine if you come here. She''s ill. She''ll be better soon." Min Hengzhi chuckled: "the Lord is joking." "Heng Zhi, you should remember that Xin''er is the only daughter of the king. After the king ascends the throne, you and Xin''er will be the emperor of the Chu Dynasty." Oh - is Chu Lian baiting him? Let him think more about his future, don''t care too much about his daughter''s face that can''t be seen? Chapter 518 Min Hengzhi''s smile: "the prince is worried too much, even if not, I have nothing to do with the princess." Although Chu Lian didn''t believe it, he also smiled happily: "so good, so good." After chatting for a while, Chu Lian hurried min Hengzhi to Shuangxin pavilion to spend more time with his baby daughter. "Princess, the king of Jin is here." Lian''er stood on the side of the bed with a white face and said to Chu Tian, who was half lying on the bed. Chu Tian''s heart quickly sat up and his eyes were full of panic: "he, how did he come? Why did he come all of a sudden? " She hurriedly grabbed the quilt beside her body, went in and covered her face tightly. At this time, the familiar footsteps came from outside. Min Hengzhi''s low voice sounded outside the door: "princess, are you inside?" Chutian''s heart''s voice came out from the quilt. It was stuffy and urgent: "I''m here, but it''s not convenient for me to see you now. You''d better go back." Min Hengzhi can''t wait to see her. He doesn''t want to see her, no matter whether she looks like an immortal or ugly. He''s afraid that when he thinks of Tianyu''s death, he can''t help but want to kill her. Min Hengzhi is about to leave in response, but sees a familiar figure coming from far and near. She hasn''t been seen for many days. She seems to be thin, and her slender body seems to be able to blow her away in a gust of wind. Thinking of her forced marriage designed by Yin Yixuan, her heart couldn''t help but ache. She came to Beijing alone, helpless, carrying an unimaginable heavy burden on her shoulder. He wanted to share some for her, but unfortunately, due to his identity, he could do very limited. When Zheng Zhongwen proposed to escort Tianqi to Mobei, he wanted to say the same thing, but he couldn''t, his identity was doomed to not be as arbitrary as Zheng Zhongwen. He turned to the room and said, "Tianxin, I heard that you are not very refreshing recently. I came to visit you specially. I haven''t seen it yet. Are you going to drive me away?" The grievance in the words made Chu Tianxin sweet and helpless. She didn''t want to see him, but now, how can she see him like this. "Hang Zhi, go back first. When I get better, I will come to the palace to find you." Her head is still covered in the quilt. She dare not stretch it out. She is afraid that Min Hengzhi will burst in from outside. Min Hengzhi''s eyes looked at Qi Rongyue, who was approaching gradually. His words were obstinate: "if I don''t see you, I will never leave." At this time, Qi Rongyue has approached. She exchanged a look with min Hengzhi, without words, but she can see the meaning of each other from their facial expressions. Qi Rongyue goes straight past him without any pause. He pushes the door and closes it again. Chu Tianxin heard the sound of opening the door and closing the door, and hurriedly asked lian''er, "he, he has come in?" Lian''er shook his head. "No, Miss Qi is here." Chu Tianxin was relieved. He carefully opened a corner of the quilt. He saw that in addition to lian''er, Qi Rongyue was the only one in the room. The carved door was pasted with thin paper. A tall and upright figure was printed on the paper and fell into Chu Tianxin''s eyes. He''s still out there. Fortunately, he didn''t come in. Qi Rongyue looks at lian''er. The girl is pale, and her body is always shivering. It seems that she has suffered a lot from Chu Tian''s heart recently, and she can still live to this day, which is a miracle. She said to Chutian, "princess, it''s time to take medicine." Chapter 519 The medicine has been sent to Chu Tianxin''s room by the maid step by step. Instead of waiting for Chu Tianxin to answer, she turns to the medicine bowl and skillfully immerses the specially made white gauze skin into the medicine bowl. Chu Tian said hurriedly, "wait a moment, wait for the king of Jin to leave before you start." Qi Rongyue shook his head: "princess, this can''t wait. The medicine is also time-effective. Once it''s over this time, the effect will be greatly reduced. It needs to be re boiled, but I''m afraid it''s too late to boil it today." Chu Tian''s heart was in a dilemma. She didn''t want to delay treatment, but she didn''t want min Hengzhi to see or hear her distress. Qi Rongyue glanced at the figure printed on the paper with her eyes, and said with a smile: "princess, you''d better ask someone to inform the king of Jin and ask him to wait in the side hall, so that he can be supported for a while." Chu Tian''s greedy look at the figure a few more eyes, low way: "only so." She turned her head and said, "lian''er, why don''t you go?" Lian''er rushes out, leaving Chu Tianxin and Qi Rongyue in the room. Qi Rongyue took out the white gauze soaked with the medicine juice from the medicine bowl and walked towards Chu Tianxin step by step. Chu Tian''s heart swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Before she could apply it to her face, she felt the pain of bone erosion. She was in a tense mood, wringing her hand around the corner and shivering. The strong fear spread from the bottom of her heart to the outside. Qi Rongyue stands in front of her bed, her face is calm and her eyes are shining. "Princess, it''s time for medicine." Chu Tian nodded at random, and then he closed his eyes tightly. He didn''t dare to see the piece of gauze Qi Rongyue was holding. People who have never tasted the taste will never know how much the pain is. Just like when she was killed by Chu Lian''s claws and teeth, the pain, unless you have experienced it, can not be described by using all the extreme words in the world. She didn''t know the pain Chu Tianxin is experiencing now. Compared with the pain she has suffered, she only hopes that such a happy time will be slower and slower. This time, Chu Tian''s heart failed to endure, and finally died of pain. Qi Rongyue just stood by the bed quietly, looking at her face twisted by pain, feeling very happy. The door was pushed open again, and lian''er stepped in quickly. She went to the bed and saw that Chu Tian''s heart had fainted with pain, while Miss Qi stood by like a stranger, surprised. She looked at Qi Rongyue and said softly, "Miss Qi, what''s wrong with her Princess?" Qi Rongyue glanced at her with a light face: "maybe it''s too painful. If you don''t hold on, you will pass out, but it doesn''t matter. She can''t die." Of course, when Qi Rongyue said that she could not die, she clearly caught a trace of disappointment in her eyes. She smiled: "lianer girl, it''s not easy to work under Princess Tianxin?" Lian''er wryly smiled: "it''s not easy to be a servant. The master asked the servant to do what he wanted, and the servant did what he wanted." Qi Rongyue eyebrows: "she let you die, you also die?" Pitying son''s smile is more bitter: "if not? What can I do without dying? Who made me born to be a slave, and whose life is as cheap as an ant? Who cares? " Qi Rongyue didn''t contradict her words. Her words were not totally unreasonable. She was born into a slave. Naturally, she couldn''t live in a free and unrestrained way. She was under the control of others. For the master and son, the life of the slave was like a mustard, which could be trampled easily. Chapter 520 She didn''t say much, but took a bottle of plaster from the medicine box and handed it to lian''er: "this is a good wound medicine. Take it and use it. If you don''t treat it well, you will leave many scars on your body." Lian''er is surprised to see Qi Rongyue in front of her. She admits that she doesn''t treat Qi Rongyue with special kindness. In addition, she felt that Qi Rongyue was so dissatisfied with Tianxin princess in Jincheng. Why should she help her? She''s just a maid. Lian''er is a little hesitant. Should I take this medicine? Qi Rongyue is a goddess doctor. Her medicine is very good. If you can get it, it''s very good. But why? Why did she give such a precious medicine to her little maid? When Qi Rongyue saw that she didn''t take it, he withdrew his hand and said with a smile, "it seems that you are determined to leave scars on your body." When lian''er heard this, he quickly reached out his hand: "no, no, no, I want it, I want it." Qi Rongyue handed her the ointment and said with a smile, "you don''t have to bear the burden. I won''t take a bottle of ointment to coerce you to do something you don''t want to do. Don''t worry." Pitiful son hands take down, full eyes appreciate: "thank you." Qi Rongyue waved: "don''t thank you, while your princess is still awake, go to the next time to apply medicine." Lianer looks at Princess Tianxin again. Seeing that she doesn''t wake up, she turns around and goes to the next time. After lian''er left, Qi Rongyue stepped forward two steps, sat on the side of chutianxin''s bed, took two silver needles from her sleeve bag, and stabbed them into her temples. After a few breaths, he pulled out the needle and retreated, as if nothing had happened. When lian''er''s good medicine comes out, Qi Rongyue lets lian''er pinch Chu Tian''s heart, which makes Chu Tian''s heart wake up. The pain on the face is no longer as intense as the removal of the medicine towel, but it is still as hot and uncomfortable as the fire. The first thing she did when she returned to her mind was to shout for lian''er to get the mirror. This time, lian''er did not hesitate to bring the mirror. Chu Tian looked at himself in the mirror. Although there were still scattered rubella on his face, it was much better than three days ago. It seems that the medicine is effective. Now she has completely believed Qi Rongyue''s words. As long as she has survived seven courses of treatment, all the rashes on her face will disappear. Lian''er smiled and said, "princess, your face will soon be better." Chu Tianxin also said with a smile: "Miss Qi''s medical skills are really powerful. When my face is healed, I will be rewarded." Reward? Qi Rongyue thought of Chu Lian''s so-called reward, and awarded her a man. Knowing that she and Zhongwen are in love, he has met the elder, but he still beats Yuanyang and binds her and Yin Yixuan together. This is Chu Lian''s so-called reward. Funny! Qi Rongyue said in a low voice, "women are doctors. It''s their duty to practice medicine and treat diseases. There is no need for any reward." Chu Tianxin put down the mirror, moved out of bed, walked slowly to Qi Rongyue, looked at her delicate and smooth face carefully, and felt an impulse to take a knife to cut the face again. "Miss Qi doesn''t have to be so polite. If I say I want to reward you, I will certainly reward you." She laughs, her eyes are wild and wanton, and her superiors look at the complacency and complacency of the lowly. Qi doesn''t say no more. It''s useless to say no anyway. Chu Tianxin has made up her mind to kill her. She says it''s useless. Chapter 521 Lian''er said to Chu Tian, "princess, the king of Jin is still waiting in the partial hall. Do you see or not?" Chu Tian''s heart was in a dilemma. Of course, she wanted to see her face. But now her face hasn''t recovered. How can she see her face? Qi Rongyue said, "it''s OK. The women of the people left first." Chu Tianxin waved: "go, slow down on the road." She smiled, looked at Chu Tianxin deeply, turned around gracefully and walked slowly. Chutian as like as two peas, she could not help but shake the spirit. This figure, which is exactly the same as Chu Tianyu''s. Is it her eyes? Chu Tianxin chases out of the bedroom and looks at Qi Rongyue''s back, which is far away. At this time, it seems that it''s not like that. Is it just his own illusion? She only felt a splitting headache, and her mind was full of pictures of Chu Tianyu''s fragmented body. When she died, she would never disturb her life, nor fight with her. It was just an illusion, just an illusion. She comforted herself constantly, but her head was more and more painful: "lian''er, tell the king of Jin that I''m really uncomfortable. Let him go first." Lian''er says that Min Hengzhi can''t get it. He leaves the prince Lian''s mansion and chases Qi Rongyue out. Xueer has been waiting outside the palace. After Qi Rongyue came out, he said two words to Xueer, put a paper ball in her hand, and left. After a while, King Zilian''s mansion came out. Xueer looked at him and deliberately took the first step. She felt that King Jin was getting closer and closer to her. Then she suddenly turned around and bumped into min Hengzhi. Naturally, the paper in her hand was stuffed into min Hengzhi''s hand. "I''m sorry. I didn''t look at you for a moment." Xueer mischievous winked at Min Hengzhi and quickly turned around and ran away. Min Hengzhi did not make a sound. He stood in the same place and other subordinates led the horse. He saw two furtive figures in the corner of his eyes. Chu Lian never felt at ease with him. His eyes and ears, no matter in Jincheng or Kyoto, could always see their shadows. It''s not hard to get rid of the two goods, but after running two streets, the two followers disappeared without trace. He just took out the paper in his arms. The handwriting on the paper was very beautiful, but it was a little confused, apparently written in a hurry. Crane Tower? He met her last time in the crane tower. It seems that she really likes the place. He also likes it very much. In the crane tower, he has many memories about him and Tianyu. Every time he returned to Beijing, he would come to the crane tower to sit, even if he didn''t eat anything, just for a while. It''s still the top of the building. The two rooms on the top of the building are all covered by her. She stands in front of the window, her back is very straight, her back is very thin, but it still gives a very strong sense of tenacity. "What are you looking at?" His voice suddenly appeared, she did not turn back, her eyes still fell on the palace in the distance. He approached, stood by her side, looked down her eyes, and saw what she saw. "Are you looking at the palace?" He asked, frowning. She chuckled: "are not all the diners here coming to the palace? Are you not king of Jin? " He is tongue tied. Of course, he is also, in addition to climbing the palace, because this is the place where he stayed with Tianyu, the place where he held her for the first time, and the place where she said she would really accept him. Chapter 522 She did not turn around, nor saw the color of pain on his face. She said in a low voice: "the day after tomorrow, Chu Lian will ascend the throne, and then the whole Kyoto City will become very busy, which is the best time to send Madame Zheng Hou away from Beijing." Min Hengzhi nodded: "I understand. It''s already arranged." He went to the window, stood with her side by side, and looked at her delicate face. There seemed to be sadness in the eyes that looked at Chu palace. "What are you thinking?" He asked that he suddenly wanted to know what she was thinking when she looked at the Chu palace. She closed her eyes, hid the emotion in the bottom of her eyes, and when she opened her eyes again, it was Qi Rongyue who had been indifferent and alienated before. She raised her eyebrows and looked up at Min Hengzhi, who was by her side. In a low voice, she said, "I wonder if Zhongwen has any letters?" One of Min Heng is stunned. He looks up and touches a letter from his arms. He hands it to Qi Rongyue and says, "this is the letter he gave you." She took the letter, saw that the seal wax on the mouth of the envelope was only half, and said, "have you seen it?" Min Hengzhi was embarrassed. His eyes moved away from her face and looked into the distance. "I''m afraid he has something important to tell me, so I saw it." She doesn''t believe it. "So, do you have anything important to know?" He gave a dry cough, his voice slightly low: "No." She didn''t read the letter immediately, but carefully put the letter into her arms, and said, "take good care of Mrs. Zheng Hou, and make up for what you have done wrong." Min Hengzhi sighed and nodded: "I know. Don''t worry. Chu Lian is not only your enemy, but also mine. I will never let him go, even if I die." She did not make a sound, and the room fell silent. Both of them thought about their own thoughts. After a long time, min Hengzhi suddenly broke the silence. He asked, "are you still resenting me?" She said: "although you are also a victim, you have been misled by Chu Lian and done something you shouldn''t have done, but some things you have done are done, I can''t be when you haven''t done, say no blame, it''s fake." He nodded, her answer, in his expectation, if it was him, it would not be easy to forgive. Minhengzhi doesn''t know that for Qi Rongyue, his fault is not that he believes in Chu Lian wrongly, but that he deceives Chu Tianyu who loves him. Once upon a time, Chu Tianyu is gone forever. Now, Qi Rongyue is a brand new person. She will gradually turn her hatred for min Hengzhi into pity. In fact, he is a real poor person. She no longer loved him. When she learned that Min Hengzhi and Chu Lian were in collusion, she hated him deeply. When she learned that he was engaged to Chu Tianxin less than a month after her death, her heart died to him. When she learned that all he had done was only for the so-called blood feud, she had only pity on him. She knew that he would never be better in his life. He would live in guilt and resentment. She would not hate him any more. Once close love, close in front of the eyes, but has been fate. "Chu Lian''s leg is really cured?" He asked. She smiled, a little sarcastic. "You think I''ll fix his leg?" She asked. He shook his head: "no, I don''t believe you will cure his leg, but he seems to have recovered." "As you said, he seems to be cured, but it just seems to be. Let him have a rest, and his good life will soon come." Chapter 523 Min Hengzhi nods, which is expected by him. Rong Yue is tough and kind-hearted, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t remember revenge. On the contrary, she remembers revenge very much. "What about Chu Tianxin?" He asked. She looked at him sideways and said with a smile: "if I hurt Chu Tian''s heart, would you be hurt?" Min Hengzhi shook his head: "no, if you don''t, I will. She killed my favorite woman. I will never let her go." She smiled, and the irony in her eyes became more and more strong: "your favorite woman died because of you. What are you doing when you learn about her death?" What were you doing when you heard about her death? He was in the palace fighting with the trusted bodyguards of the emperor of Chu. All the first-class bodyguards died under his sword. He thought that as long as he did these things well, Chu Lian would let Tian Yu go and make a promise to him. He would allow him to leave the palace, roam with Tian Yu and never return to Beijing. But what about the facts? When he killed the last badminton guard, his men rushed to tell him that the long princess had been killed by Chu Lian when she went to the palace with her sword. He will never forget his mood at that time, as if the sky had collapsed. There were countless thunders on his head. He could not hear the voice again. In front of him was Tianyu''s smiling face. He could no longer see other scenery. As if at this moment, the whole world had collapsed into ruins. He passed out. When he woke up three days later, Tian Yu was buried. He didn''t even have time to see her for the last time. When she saw his lost soul, she saw a pain in her heart and a faint smile on the corner of her mouth: "do you know how elder martial sister died?" Min Hengzhi''s face became more and more bitter: "Chu Lian said it was a poisoned wine, but I don''t believe it. How could a cruel man like him be as simple as a poisoned wine?" It turned out that he didn''t know anything, either, or not. It was all over, it was all over. She took a deep breath and said nothing more. She got up and said, "I have other things to do. Let''s go first, madam Zheng. Please." Min Hengzhi didn''t leave her, but she was still in the pain and couldn''t extricate herself. When she left the crane tower, she had a long sigh of relief. She was in an unprecedented relaxed mood. She put it down. She really put it down. She had no resentment or nostalgia for him. It was a good feeling. When the new emperor ascended the throne, the whole country celebrated. The gate of the city remained open all night, the red light of the long street remained on, and the whole Kyoto City seemed to be boiling. That night, the carriage stopped at the side door of Yongping Marquis''s mansion, with Madame Zheng Hou and several powerful servants in the mansion, and with the influence of wanwutang in Kyoto, quietly left Kyoto and disappeared. However, there is still a lady of marquis Zheng living in Yongping''s mansion. She is disguised by a servant who looks very similar to her. She can''t escape into the inner hall. She can''t get out of the gate, and her two doors are not old. No one can imagine that the real lady of Marquis Zheng is far away from Kyoto, and can''t be a bargaining chip for Chu lian to hold the Lord of marquis Zheng. It was cold in the late autumn night, Qi Rongyue was lying on his bed and couldn''t sleep. He hadn''t heard from Zhongwen and Tianqi for a long time, and he didn''t know that they were safe all the way. There was a soft sound outside the window. She quickly turned over and held the dagger under her pillow in her hand, dodging into the corner of the bed. The window was opened from the outside, and a figure jumped into the room. The body was unrestrained, vigorous and silent. In the light moonlight, she saw that the face was covered with black scarves, and a pair of handsome eyes were scattered under the moonlight. Chapter 524 Although only one pair of eyes were exposed, she recognized him at once. "Min Hengzhi? What are you doing? " She came out of the corner frowning. Seeing her so alert, he smiled and said, "it seems that the master taught you very well." He pulled off the black mask and smiled. She did not answer his words, just a light stare at his face, waiting for him to answer her questions. Min Hengzhi lowered his voice and said, "these days are a good opportunity. You have done all you have to do, and now it''s time to leave Kyoto. I''ve arranged for the carriage to be outside. You can follow me now." Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I can''t go. I won''t go until Qi Di returns to Beijing with the black cavalry." "But it will be very dangerous for you to stay here. Chu Lian cannot be unaware of your relationship with Zheng Zhongwen. Once the black riding army is exposed, and the Longxi paper cannot cover the fire for a long time. By then, you will be very dangerous." Min Heng''s urgent way. Qi said with a light smile: "I understand that I will be careful. Chu Lian is smart. As long as I am still useful, as long as I am still valuable, he will not touch me. Besides, I am not so easy to be pinched." Min Hengzhi knows that she has some tricks, but she is only a single weak woman after all. How can she fight with a hegemon like Chu Lian? "If you listen to my advice and leave tonight, I will not disappoint you if the next thing is left to me." Min Hengzhi said earnestly. Qi Rongyue shook his head: "this is what I want to do. I want to kill Chu Lian by myself. I don''t want to pretend to be a man, but I also want to send Qi''s younger brother to the throne of God to comfort the spirit of elder martial sister in heaven." No matter how difficult the situation is, she will stay in Kyoto and cooperate with them. Otherwise, it will not be so easy for them to invade Kyoto. Qi Rongyue stands in the dark shadow. He can''t see her face clearly. He can only see her straight and slender figure. She has a dim and stubborn look. She speaks very slowly, her words are clear, there is a sound on the ground, there is no doubt about her firmness, and there is a pity on her. This kind of Qi Rongyue is not like Tianyu. Except for that face, they are like the same person. They always make him have an illusion. In a trance, they feel that Tianyu has come back to him. He reached for her, trying to catch the false and sometimes clear shadow. She took a step back and looked at Min Hengzhi coldly: "what do you do?" Suddenly aware of his gaffe, he hurriedly took back his hand and said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I lost my mind for a while." Knowing that it''s useless to persuade again, he turns around and wants to leave. The hand pushing the window stretches out and retracts. He turns back and looks at Qi Rongyue standing in the shadow. He says with a wry smile, "you are very similar to her, really." She did not make a sound until min Hengzhi''s figure completely disappeared in front of her eyes. She just turned around and sat back on the edge of the bed, sighing gently. She has lived as Chu Tianyu for 18 years. Some habits can''t be changed without saying that they can be changed. She has been very careful, but she always shows clues in front of him. It seems that if it''s not necessary in the future, it''s better not to see him again. Chu Palace - Double Heart palace. Qi Rongyue stood in front of the double heart palace and looked up at the three words of the double heart palace shining in the sun. His chest was constantly tightening, and the fiber palm in his sleeve was tightly clasped into a fist. This is originally Anping hall. It''s the residence where the Father himself wrote down the word "Anping" for her. It''s the place where she lived as a child. It''s her long Princess hall. Chapter 525 But now, it has become the palace of Chu Tianxin. Anping hall was renamed double heart hall. There are no imperial concubines in the six palaces, and the princess is the only one. In this palace, except for Chu Lian, Chu Tian''s heart covers the sky. "Miss Qi, you are here. Please come inside quickly. The princess has been waiting for you for a while. If you don''t come again, you will be punished again." Pitifully, she looked at her. She collected the mood of the bottom of her eyes, and a warm smile came out from the corner of her lips: "there was a delay on the way, but it was not too long." After lian''er''s death, she went into the double heart hall. The hall was renovated and decorated. It was totally without the style of the former Anping hall. The atmosphere was graceful and completely disappeared. She could only describe the present double heart hall with golden and brilliant colors. Chu Tianxin is resting in the back palace. It''s early winter. It''s very cold in the early winter of Kyoto. It''s more difficult than the snow in the deep winter. There''s a dragon in the palace. It''s warm as spring. Chu Tianxin only wears a thin silk bedclothes. He''s half leaning on the imperial concubine''s bed. His eyes are half closed. He has a smile on his mouth. He''s very proud of his smile. He seems to be calculating something. "ladies and gentlemen, see your highness." She is half curtsey, dignified, elegant and not humble. Chu Tian''s heart lifted his eyes and looked at her. The smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more strong. He raised his hand lightly and said, "no ceremony." She straightened up and looked at Chu Tian''s heart quietly. She seems to be in a good mood today. The rashes on her face have all gone away, and her skin is clean, white and tender again. Generally, there are only two things that can make Chu Tianxin feel so good. One is that Min Hengzhi has come to see her, or will come to see her, and the other is that she has come to the person she wants to improve. She is very happy. I just don''t know whether it is the former or the latter. Chu Tianxin said to Qi Rongyue, "do you know who has just come?" Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly: "the princess is so happy, must be the king of Jin has come." Chu Tian shook his head: "no, you are wrong. Yin Yixuan just came here." Qi dissolves the smile on the moon surface gradually congeals, the Mou color coldly several minutes: "what does he come to do?" Chu Tian''s heart stood up from the imperial concubine''s bed, and walked slowly to Qi Rongyue. With her exquisite features, Chu Tian became more and more jealous, and her smile became more and more proud. "In order to cure this palace, I delayed your marriage with Yin Yixuan. It''s really a helpless move. I wronged you." Qi Rongyue looked down and said, "no grievance, it''s important to cure your illness." Chu Tianxin thought that in order to cure the disease, he suffered a lot. He shuddered and said, "since the disease in our palace has been cured, there''s no reason to delay your marriage with Yin Yixuan. We just informed Yin Yixuan to fix a date and marry you." Qi Rongyue frowns and looks at chutianxin''s complacency. She knows that it''s useless to say anything at this time. Chutianxin is intentional. Knowing her relationship with Zhongwen, she is forced to marry Yin Yixuan. If she can''t get true love, she can''t see other people''s happiness. Now chutianxin is probably in this state of mind. "What? You don''t want to? " Chu Tianxin picks eyebrows. Qi Rongyue said: "the people said no, the princess will let this marriage void?" Chutian heart is very refreshing shake head: "of course not." Qi Rongyue shrugs his shoulders. "Since it won''t, what does it matter if the women want to? Nothing can change your decision, princess. " Chu Tianxin said innocently, "you are wrong. This is not the decision of our palace. It is the decision of our father." Chapter 526 She smiled and looked at Qi Rongyue, who was full of anger. Her heart became more and more proud: "speaking of it, my palace really envies you. There is such a man who loves you with all his heart. For you, he has worked hard." She smiled coldly, her eyes off her smiling face. "The princess and the king of Jin have deep feelings. It''s the people''s daughter who envies the princess." Chu Tianxin doesn''t know that she has something to say, but doesn''t care. As long as she thinks that she will marry someone she doesn''t like very soon, and she is separated from Zheng Zhongwen''s disgusting pain, she will be very happy. How about letting her show off her eloquence? Xingyuan street. When Qi Rongyue returned to his residence in Xingyuan street, it was already noon, and there was a girl standing at the gate of the courtyard. It was exactly at that time that the manager Tian was sent here from the palace. Xiao Li saw Qi Rongyue and xue''er coming from afar, and hurriedly greeted them: "Miss, you can come back." Qi Rongyue picks eyebrows: "what''s the matter?" Xiaoli said hurriedly, "when Marquis Yin and his wife come, they will have tea in the hall and wait for you for two hours." "Qi Rongyue asked:" only Yin Hou ye and Yin Hou madam two people Xiaoli said: "no, there is another master and his wife. It seems that they are the second master and his wife of Yin family." Xueer asked, "didn''t Yin Yixuan come?" Her disappointment with Yin Yixuan has turned into her disgust. Naturally, she is not too polite to mention him. Xiao Li shakes her head. "I didn''t come." Qi Rongyue nodded, "go in." She still walked slowly, as graceful and self-sufficient as before, through the small courtyard to the hall which was not spacious. Yin Hou ye and Yin Hou''s wife are sitting in the main seat, the second ye and the second madam are sitting in the first place at the bottom right, and there are only two seats at the bottom left, which is cold and empty. She went to the hall, blessed four people, and then she saw the ceremony. She said with a smile, "the humble house is full of distinguished guests today. I don''t have any good things to entertain you. Please forgive me." Yin Hou Ye covered the embarrassment and said with a smile, "family, you can see what you said." Qi Rongyue didn''t answer his words. She turned to see Mrs. Yin er. Although she was smiling, she was reluctant. Her body was a little uneasy. Even her eyes didn''t dare to fall on her. "I don''t know what happened when the Marquis came here so much today?" She asked. Marquis Yin glanced at his second brother and saw that he didn''t seem to want to talk. He had to put his head on his own. He said with a dry smile, "well, Princess Tianxin has passed on a message to Marquis today, so that Marquis can choose a auspicious day as soon as possible, so that you can marry Yixuan, so that she won''t worry about it day and night." She did not speak, but looked at the second Lord and the second wife of Yin''s family sitting in the first place on the right. The second master of Yin''s family knows that he can''t do without opening his mouth. He can only sigh: "dissolve the moon, I know that this matter has wronged you. It''s all Yi Xuan who doesn''t understand. I''ve advised him, but you know his temper. I can''t persuade him. That''s why it has come to this point. Our Yin family really can''t deal with you." Xueer couldn''t bear it. She stepped forward and said in a sharp voice, "do you know what''s wrong with my miss? It was you who were holding on to the engagement, and you who were going to get out of it. How is it now? Knowing that my young lady and Zheng Shizi are in the same boat and are about to get married, you are welcome to come here and force my young lady to marry your son. What''s the matter? " Chapter 527 "As the saying goes, it''s better to demolish ten temples than to ruin a marriage. If you beat the ducks like this, you will be rewarded." The more Xueer said, the more angry she was, the more she couldn''t care. Anyway, the Miss didn''t stop her. She naturally said what she wanted to say. Qi Rongyue chuckles in his heart. I think Yin houye and his brothers have never been scolded like this in their whole life. They are still girls. I think they are very depressed. She pretended to be sullen and said, "Xueer, how can you say that without any cover, you can''t go down." Xueer can''t tell whether the young lady is really angry or not. Knowing that the young lady is protecting her, she just snorts and turns around and doesn''t go back. Qi Rongyue didn''t apologize to Marquis Yin. Instead, he went to the empty chair at the bottom left and sat down. He said quietly, "what do you think about this matter?" Hou Ye Yin looks like a vegetable. He doesn''t want to talk any more. He just stares at his second brother. There''s a big thing about your own son. You can manage it yourself. I can''t stand it. Yin Erye''s face is embarrassed. If the ordinary relationship is OK, it''s just that Rongyue is their life-saving benefactor. Now, it''s true that some benefactors will be rewarded. He didn''t know what to say, so he took his eyes to see his wife. The second lady of Yin sighed, and finally said, "dissolve the moon. It''s really our Yin family can''t deal with you, but it''s useless to say anything. The princess Tianxin and the emperor have made it clear that they want to force you to marry. Although we have a heart, we can''t go back to heaven." "That is to say, I have to marry if I don''t marry." She quibbled. Mrs. Yin Er is full of guilt. If she doesn''t have a sweetheart, it''s easy to do. But it''s just that the story about her and Zheng Zhongwen has been spread all over Kyoto. They know that she has a heart, but they still come to force marriage... Qi Rongyue looks at Yin er''s wife, who is silent and looks down, and suddenly turns around, saying, "it''s not your fault either. I won''t blame you, but I will never forgive Yin Yixuan. I can marry him, but please take a word for him. There will be retribution for world affairs, cause and effect. If you do evil things, you will get bad results. One day, he will pay for what he has done today." Yinjiasi''s face has changed a lot. They didn''t expect that they would come out of Qi Rongyue''s mouth if they were cursed. Before they could recover from their shock, she stood up and said, "now that we have spoken, we will not send you far away." Originally, she had a little hope for the Yin family. She hoped that they would read her and Mo runiang''s kindness to the Yin family and find Chu lian to quit the marriage. But they didn''t, they didn''t want to provoke Chu Lian for Qi Rongyue. So, they chose to sacrifice Qi Rongyue''s life-long happiness. Oh -- don''t say that she is just an outsider. Even their own daughter, she may end up like this. Since I have been merciless, I will tear my face, and no one owes me. She turned around and left. Mrs. Yin got up and ran after her for two steps. Finally, she couldn''t open her mouth and shout at her. What can she say? After all, it''s their fault, it''s their son''s fault. Should not in order to satisfy their own selfish desires, and to force her, who face this forced marriage, will not be happy. "It seems that Miss Qi has hated us very much. Even if she married to Yin''s family, Yi Xuan''s life would not be easy." Chapter 528 The second master of Yin''s family slapped the tea cup on several cases. The tea cup on several cases was slapped by the gravity, and turned sideways. The hot tea overflowed his palm, but he didn''t realize it. He raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "evil, how can such a twisted melon be sweet?" Yin family second Ye mouth scolds son, in the heart''s discontent, more is because Qi dissolves the moon. In his opinion, Qi Rongyue''s identity now is Gao Pan when she married Yixuan, and she and Zheng Shizi are in love first, and their Yin family can not care about it at all. What is her dissatisfaction? His son, not only after Houmen, but also the real number one scholar, is born so handsome. In Kyoto City, how many high-ranking women are waiting to marry their Yin family. She is so dismissive, even so rude to their elders. If not for the emperor and Tianxin princess to put pressure on him, she would not? He doesn''t want to. The second master of Yin''s family got up angrily and said to Lord Yin, "let''s go. Since she doesn''t welcome us, why should we paste hot face? Choose a day and send someone to meet her. When it''s time, send a sedan chair to meet her. If she doesn''t want to, it''s her objection. It has nothing to do with our Yin family. " Yin er''s wife thought that her husband had said something too much, and advised: "master, it''s normal for Rong Yue to get angry. We should understand her more. How can we get angry with her?" Yin Hou Ye sighed, silent, and took his wife out of the hall first. Yin Erye said: "madam, didn''t you see her attitude just now? It''s as if we were in a hurry to welcome her to the door. If it wasn''t for the emperor, Mrs. Yin loudly interrupted him: "master, we can''t say that. It''s xuan''er''s fault. She and Zheng Shizi agree on each other. Everyone in Kyoto knows that, but xuan''er knows what she''s doing, but he''s playing tricks behind his back It''s disgraceful. " After all, Yin Erye is a man. Men see things differently from women. "As a man, if you like a woman, you should try your best to get her. Xuan''er just does what he should do. Although I don''t agree with her, it''s understandable to think about it." Yin er''s wife wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Yin er''s waving: "well, no one can complain about this. Rong Yue is now so forced, and it''s normal for her to be unhappy. My adult has a lot of ideas and doesn''t know her. But later, when we enter Yin''s house, you have to mention her well, and don''t say anything that''s out of proportion, and spread out to make people laugh." He thought of the girl''s face and mouth just now, and there was another anger: "and her girl, whether it''s Xueer or something, must be well adjusted, there is no rule at all." As they walked, they said that they soon disappeared in the yard and left in the Marquis''s carriage. Xueer put the tea on the table in front of Qi Rongyue. Seeing that she was still reading calmly, she couldn''t help muttering, "when is it all? Can you read?" "When? Did the sky fall? " Xueer sat down beside her and shouted, "I don''t think it''s much different from the collapse of the sky." Thinking of Yin Yixuan, she hated her teeth itching: "this young master Yin doesn''t know what''s going on. He said so clearly. How can he not understand? He once said that he was a serious and modest gentleman, and he was devoted to miss you. With your previous fate, I even imagined that you could really be together. Now it seems that I was blind at the beginning. " Chapter 529 Qi Rongyue chuckles: "fortunately." Xueer doesn''t understand: "what''s the good news?" She nodded Xueer''s forehead and said with a smile, "fortunately, you are blind, not me." Xueer stamped her feet: "Miss, it''s time for you to have fun, so you''d better think about something else." Qi Rongyue picked up the book again and said, "don''t worry, it won''t work." The next day, Chu palace, Jinluan palace. The Minister of rites, Lord Ruan, admonished in front of the palace: "the emperor, the first emperor''s funeral period is less than one year, and the whole country should have been mourned. But now, before the end of March, the city of Kyoto has begun to put up lights and lanterns, and the four sides are singing and dancing. Some officials, regardless of their ancestry and identity, marry wantonly without any sign of mourning, which is not good for the emperor." Chu Lian was formerly a prince, but now he is an emperor. How could he not know this ancestral system? He just didn''t care, pretended not to know. But he didn''t expect that the Minister of rites, Lord Ruan, was brave enough to give advice on this matter in front of the palace. But then again, his new emperor has just ascended the throne. If he doesn''t do anything to set an example, the rumors outside will be more unbridled. After Chu Lian thought about it for a while, he said: "Lord Ruan said it''s right. The ancestral system can''t be abandoned. The national funeral should be taken care of." Soon, huangbang was posted to the streets of the capital city. It was forbidden for the people to put on lights and decorations, drums and dances during the national mourning. At the same time, it is forbidden for officials of all sizes to marry during the national funeral. Ruan Fu "master, how can you get so many silver tickets?" Mrs. Ruan looked at the stack of silver tickets that the master held tightly in his hand and asked in surprise. Lord Ruan looked at the silver ticket in his hand and left it on the bed, sighing: "it''s all hot potato, but I have to take it." Mrs. Ruan hurriedly picked up the silver note and counted it carefully. All the previous surprises were gone, and her eyebrows were bent like the moon with a smile: "master, this is thirty thousand Liang silver note! Who gave it? " The master of her family, as a servant of the Ministry of rites, is a second-class official. Although he is a senior member, he is an idle person with no real power. He has little money. When did he see such a large number of silver tickets. Mr. Ruan sighed: "I''m afraid that you will lose your official position soon. It doesn''t matter who gave the silver note. What''s important is that our family can point to the money to live in the future." When Mrs. Ruan heard this, the happiness on her face disappeared immediately. She grabbed Lord Ruan''s arm and shouted, "what do you mean by this? Make it clear. " She is a layman. Of course, she likes silver. She has been an official wife for so many years. Although she can''t say that she needs to be windy and rainy, she doesn''t get shorter before people when she goes to parties. If she suddenly becomes a civilian, how can she stand the drop? Lord Ruan shook his head: "don''t ask. It''s not good for you to know. It''s better not to know." Ruan''s eyes were full of frustration and he went out with a sigh. Who can think of the pain in his heart? What a pain! "Miss, do you know about huangbang?" Xueer rushes into Qi Rongyue''s room, shouting as soon as she enters. Qi Rongyue folded the letter in his hand, looked up and saw Xueer, who was excited, and knew that his plan had been successful. "Tell me." Her lips are slightly cocked, smiling at Xueer. Chapter 530 Xueer takes Qi Rongyue''s leftover tea on the table and pours in a big mouthful first, then she catches her breath a little. This is what she just saw and heard on the street and says: "Miss, so, your marriage with Yin Yixuan is going to be postponed again?" She shrugged her shoulders: "that''s natural. Yin Yixuan has been admitted to the Imperial Academy. He has a serious official position. This year, the ancestral system of marriage is forbidden. He dare not not refuse." Xue''er smiled more and more brightly: "in this way, he can''t rely on the emperor and the princess to force the marriage any more. As soon as Shizi comes back, we --" Qi Rongyue hurriedly hisses, points out the outside again, whispers: "it''s better to understand something in the heart, don''t say it, small heart has ears in the wall." Xueer hurriedly nodded, and approached mysteriously. She lowered her voice and said: "when Shizi comes back, Yin Yixuan must be good-looking. How dare he think of his woman when he is not in Beijing? Hee hee --" ZHENG Zhongwen''s character is that they all know that everything is easy to talk about, not to worry about. But as long as it involves Qi Rongyue, it is not so easy to talk. It''s very easy to care about and indulge Yin Yixuan and he have been close friends for many years, and he will never let him go. Thinking of Zhongwen, who had not returned from a long journey, she blushed and murmured, "I don''t know whether he and his master are OK in Mobei." - Chu palace, imperial study. Chu Lian frowned and read the war report from Longxi, looked up and said to general Wu, who was kneeling three feet away from the Royal table, "is it true?" General Wu said: "when I returned to the emperor, I found out that it was true. Commander Zheng led 200000 troops to camp at the border of Longxi, but did not fight with Zhou army." Chu Lian asked, "what about the Zhou army?" "The 150000 troops of Zhou army also camped at the border, only a mile away from our Chu army." Chu Lian''s brow was frowned more and more tightly, and a bad thought came up in his mind. "What does it mean that the two armies are facing each other, but they are not fighting?" General Wu raised his eyebrows and looked at Chu Lian. He touched his eyes. Then he hurriedly missed his eyes and shook his head: "I will never know." Chu Lian snorted: "I don''t know? Do you really don''t know or don''t you know? " General Wu, with a pale face, hurriedly said: "the emperor, his subordinates are far away in Kyoto, thousands of miles away from Longxi, how can they know the local situation? Maybe -" his eyes turn sharply, but he can''t think of a good reason, a reason enough to convince Chu Lian and let him go temporarily. "Pa" a loud sound, Chu Lian''s big palm mercilessly patted on the imperial table, eyes full of Rage: "perhaps? Is it time to find a reason to excuse yourself? Two hundred thousand army, a whole two hundred thousand army. This is nearly half of the military strength of the Chu Dynasty. If something goes wrong, who can bear it? Can you? " No, of course he can''t. General Wu was sweating and hurriedly said: "emperor, emperor, Zheng Shuai''s war report will be delivered tomorrow. Let''s see what he said first." Chu Lian is not as optimistic as he is: "what if tomorrow''s war report is not reached?" "How, how can it not reach? The 800 Li station newspaper will be delivered tomorrow." General Wu has felt the pressure emanating from Chu Lian, which makes it very difficult for him to breathe. Chu Lian hums: "remember what you said, tomorrow I will see Zheng Shuai''s war report. If not, you don''t have to come to see me. You can make it up by yourself and save the hands of Yulin Wei." General Wu can only kowtow. He respectfully quit the imperial study. His life and death depend on a war report. Chapter 531 He also made great contributions to the Chu Dynasty, but he didn''t expect that he would end up like this. He began to regret that he joined the treason camp of Chu Lian and killed the wise emperor of Chu for his own self-interest at the beginning. Now he ended up like this again. It''s retribution! Just after noon the next day, general Wu hurried into the palace and handed over a battle report he had just received to the imperial table. Chu Lian glanced at it briefly and roughly, put it in the same place with another war report, and said in a deep voice: "these two war reports went to Beijing one before and one after, the content of which is almost the same. Is it really so coincidental, and as the war report said, it is so peaceful?" General Wu hurriedly said: "emperor, the power of Chu army and Zhou army have been very strong. They refused to attack this time. One reason is that we Chu army have 50000 more elite soldiers than their Zhou army. They know that they are invincible and don''t want to rush forward to die. Then, they will hear about the Royal turmoil of Zhou Dynasty. King Zhou didn''t want to fight. This time, they just want to frighten them and show their military strength Enough, not to be humiliated. " Chu Lian raised his eyebrows and looked at general Wu. He said in a slow voice, "Why are you saying that you should not be humiliated? Although the old king of Zhou is old, he is not a fool. There is no reason why he might send 150000 troops to frighten the people. That doesn''t make sense. " General Wu shook his head: "this matter will not be found out at the end. Please rest assured, the emperor will find out this matter clearly at the end, and share the worries for the emperor." Chu Lian looks at general Wu Zhanzhan, and sees that he is already in a cold sweat. He can''t help sneering. He was afraid of death. It''s really useless. "I''ll give you three days to find out. Otherwise, I don''t need to see you. I''ll take care of myself." Once upon a time, he needed accomplices. If his subordinates could help him, whether they were good talents or not, but now they are different. He has been sitting on the river and mountain. How can the people under his hand be such useless idiots? General Wu''s heart was bleak. When he got the report of the war, he thought he had escaped a disaster, but he didn''t expect that he took a turn and came back again. After general Wu left, Chu Lian announced that the manager Tian entered the imperial study. Now, the manager Tian has been promoted to the leader of the Yulin guard, who is specially responsible for the safety of the palace and also does some private affairs for Chu Lian. "The emperor, why do you call for your officials?" Manager Tian naturally went to the side of Chu Lian''s Royal table. Just like in the Royal Palace, he skillfully picked up the ink bar on the table to polish the ink for Chu Lian. Chu Lian waved and the eunuchs and maids who served in the Royal study all bowed out. The huge Royal study left Chu Lian and the manager Tian. Chu Lian lowered his voice and said, "you send a spy to Yongping Houfu to see what Madame Zheng Hou is doing recently." Tian general pipeline: "do you need to bring people into the palace?" Chu Lian shook his head: "no need for a while, spy will do. Don''t disturb anyone in Yongping marquis. Remember." He can''t let the news out until he knows the truth. Manager Tian answered and went. Chu Lian''s frown could not be unfolded for a long time. He always had a bad premonition. On the surface of , what seems to be no problem, Longxi''s war papers can be delivered every time, and his Eyeliner sends back information on time. Why, he still finds something fishy? He raised his eyebrows and waved: "come, call the king of Jin into the palace, immediately." Chapter 532 Min Hengzhi is about to go out. He hasn''t heard from Qi Rongyue for many days. He plans to go out and look around to see if he can meet her near Xianhelou or Xingyuan street. As soon as he gets to the gate, a eunuch in the palace comes to deliver a message to let him enter the Palace immediately. The emperor has important business to do. Royal study "see the emperor, long live the emperor!" He knelt on one knee, saluted, watched the emperor''s embroidered Golden Dragon brocade boots step by step, and his heart was aching. This pair of shoes, this Dragon Robe, shouldn''t have been worn on him, how should he match them? Chu Lian picked him up and said with a smile, "get up quickly, we will be a family soon, so there is no need to be so polite." Min Hengzhi raised his head slowly, and the haze on his face came to an end. His smile was just right. He helped up with Chu Lian''s emptiness and said, "thank you, Emperor." Chu Lian turned and walked back to the imperial table, then the eunuch said, "give me a seat." The big eunuch waved, and the two little eunuchs on one side hurriedly moved the square black nanmu armrest inlaid with gold seat to min Heng''s side. Min Hengzhi is not polite either. After saying thanks, he will sit down. Chu Lian asked with a smile, "recently, you can go to the palace to visit me?" "I just came here yesterday, and I was going to enter the palace. I happened to meet the Duke who was sent by the emperor to deliver the message. It was a coincidence." He chuckled. Chu Lian nodded: "I was going to let you get married next month, but now the whole country is in mourning. You are royal again. This marriage will be changed to next year, and you will be wronged." Min Hengzhi sneers, hum, I can''t get it. "The emperor said that the national mourning is a great event. We should not slack off. As the prince and princess, hengzhihe xiner should set an example." Chu Lian was not very satisfied with min Hengzhi in the past, but when he came to see him, he was more and more satisfied with him. He was tall and handsome. He had an extraordinary manner. He acted steadily. It was appropriate to advance and retreat. It was very good, very good. If there was no such thing as before, he would be the most satisfactory choice for his son-in-law. But it doesn''t matter. He has sent people to destroy all the evidence about the past event. Those who know the truth of the event have also gone to the yellow spring. No one in the world knows the truth except him. "Chu Lian seems to ask casually:" the last sent out to suppress bandits, can there be news back Min Hengzhi''s heart is slightly cold. He knows Chu Lian very well. The more casual he seems to ask questions, the more proof he cares about the answer to this matter. Is he already suspicious? He did not dare to have too much hesitation, so that Chu Lian could not be more suspicious: "when I returned to the emperor, I received a letter from Zheng Shizi about half a month ago. I heard that they met a group of fierce bandits in Northern Jiangsu. They fought fiercely. After that, the bandits fled into the Changlin forest of Beiyuan. Zheng Shizi took people to chase them in, and then they did not come out. Heng''s doubt --" he did not Go on, look at Chu Lian. Chu Lian frowned: "do you mean that they are likely to have been completely annihilated in the long forest of Beiyuan?" Min Hengzhi nodded: "yes, it''s said that the beasts were rampant in the Changlin forest of Beiyuan, and the people around him suffered a lot from it. Zheng Shizi''s experience of fighting in the forest, fighting with the bandits, who had been hidden in the forest for a long time, inevitably lost in people, so -" Chu Lian thought about it. He thought of Zheng Hou''s abnormal behavior in Longxi, which was not because he knew his son was dead Rest? Did you intend to revenge on him, so you sent a fake war report back to Beijing? Chapter 533 Chu Lian looked at Min Hengzhi, picked up two war reports on the Royal table, and handed them to the eunuch who was waiting beside him: "Hengzhi, look at these two war reports." The eunuch took the war report and sent it to min Hengzhi. After min Hengzhi had a close look, he immediately understood that Chu Lian had doubts in his heart, but there was no conclusive evidence. Now he is called here. First, he wants to know about Zheng Zhongwen, and second, he wants to listen to his opinions. With an idea in mind, he frowned deliberately and said: "the two war reports were sent to Kyoto on the same day, and the contents of them are very similar. The situation is basically the same. It seems reasonable on the surface, but if you think about it carefully --" he cut off his words and looked up at Chu Lian. " Chu Lian asked:" how about thinking about it? " Min Hengzhi lowered his voice by three points and said: "Longxi is thousands of miles away from Kyoto, and they are in a battlefield full of wolves. No one knows what they are doing every day. This war report seems to have no problem. On the contrary, I think it''s a big problem, but we can''t make a random guess without any evidence. If we make a wrong guess, it''s enough It''s hard to avoid chilling the hearts of marquis Zheng and the soldiers stationed in Longxi. " Chu Lian raised his eyebrows and nodded: "what you said is very reasonable. It''s true that you can''t make random guesses. If you make the soldiers who fight to kill the enemy every day feel cold and the consequences are unimaginable, but once the suspicion is aroused, if we don''t find out, I can''t be sure." He looked at Min Hengzhi again and asked, "in your opinion, what should I do about it?" How did min Hengzhi not know? At this time, in Chu Lian''s heart, he had already made a decision. To ask him like this, he just wanted to say it through his mouth. With a faint smile, he said, "it''s easy to do. Send someone you can trust to go to Longxi, and it will come to an end." The smile on Chu Lian''s face became more and more strong, and he said simply, "I don''t trust you the most now. I planned to marry you, but I didn''t send you a job, and Jincheng didn''t let you go back. Now I''m guarding the national funeral, and I can''t get married. You''re just idle. Why don''t you take this trip for me?" Min Hengzhi was eager for it. He got up and was about to receive the order. However, the voice of Chu Tianxin came in: "no, Hengzhi can''t go to Longxi." She had been hiding outside the door to eavesdrop. Hearing this, she could not help but rush in. As soon as she came in, she shouted at Chu Lian. Chu Lian also really loves this daughter. Chu Tianxin rushes in so rudely and impertinently that he is not angry at all. Instead, he says with a smile, "my heart is coming. Come here and sit next to me." Chu Tianxin ignored him and went to min Hengzhi and shouted, "I will not allow you to go to Longxi or leave Kyoto." Min Hengzhi''s eyes were full of embarrassment, and he said with a dry smile: "princess, I''m a man, and men are ambitious. The emperor can use my place. I should try my best to serve the emperor. I hope the princess will be considerate in the future." Chu Lian hurriedly echoed: "yes, what''s Heng''s right? The man is ambitious and stays in the mansion all day doing nothing. What kind of words? What''s more, Heng''s all-round talents in literature and martial arts are not wasted if he is really just a idle prince or an idle accessory? " Chu Tian''s heart knew that Min Hengzhi''s words were mixed with true and false. He didn''t treat her with all his heart, and he didn''t turn to his father with all his heart. What was he thinking about in his heart. Chapter 534 She didn''t know and didn''t want to know. She just wanted to tie him around and never let him go. Otherwise, she would lose him. Chu Tian said stubbornly, "I don''t care, I don''t care. As long as I stay by my side, I can often see him. I don''t want him to leave or go to such a dangerous place as Longxi." Chu Lian''s face was embarrassed, and he did not know how to make a decision. He has only loved two women in his life, one is his wife, the other is his daughter. Chulian, who has always been rational and ruthless, only when he deals with the two women, can he be sentimental and love them regardless of the consequences. Min Hengzhi said to Chutian, "please let the princess complete Hengzhi. When things are over in Longxi, Hengzhi agrees to the princess and never leave Kyoto City again, OK?" If in the past, Chu Tianxin would nod her head and say yes without hesitation. But now, different from her, she realizes that as soon as she let go of her hand, he might fly away to a place she could never find again. Chu Tianxin said no to min Hengzhi for the first time. She was so firm and persistent that she no longer paid attention to min Hengzhi. She turned to Chu Lian and said, "father, if you let Heng Zhi leave Beijing for Longxi, her daughter will be hanged in the palace." Hearing this, Chu Lian was so frightened that he hurried out from behind the Royal table. He grabbed Chu Tian''s heart''s shoulders and saw that her eyes were red and tears were running down. He was very distressed. He quickly pacified her and said, "I know. Don''t cry. Don''t say such silly words to scare me. I promise you. Can''t I promise you?" Minhengzhi has a fire in his heart. What a good chance. I could have taken advantage of this chance to take Qi Rongyue to Longxi. In this way, Rongyue would never be forced to marry Chu Lian and Chu Tianxin. She has avoided once, twice, can she avoid a third time? Chu Lian appeased Chu Tian for a while. Seeing that she finally broke into tears and smiled, he stopped shouting to die and to live. Then he put down his mind and said to min Heng, "I will choose another person to be sent to Longxi for inspection. You still stay in Kyoto and often walk around the Palace. I will send another job to you in Kyoto." Can Min Hengzhi say no? Of course not. Since he can''t leave Beijing, he still needs this identity as a cover. He will continue to lurk in Kyoto and wait for a counter attack one day. After leaving the imperial study, Chu Tianxin invited min Hengzhi to sit in the double heart hall. He simply said that there was something important to deal with in the mansion, which was inconvenient to stay for a long time, so he turned around and left. She knew that Hengzhi was angry with her, and would not come to see her in a short time. Although she was sad, she was better than watching him leave Kyoto and never return. Thinking of this, I was relieved at last. I turned around and went into the Royal study again. I cried to Chu Lian, "father, is this national funeral really going to last for a year? Can''t Hengzhi and I get married earlier? " Chu Lian said: "if it''s not for the common people, but you are a princess, you should be an example. In this year, you should keep it full no matter what, or you will become the laughingstock of the people in the world." Chu Tian''s heart frowned: "Whoever dares to laugh at the princess, she will cut him off. I don''t care. I will marry Heng Zhi early." Chu Lian did not understand: "what are you so anxious to do? Can minhengzhi, a duck almost cooked, fly again? " "Father -" Chu Tian stared at Chu Lian discontentedly. "You are not allowed to say that Heng is a duck." Chapter 535 In Chutian''s mind, maybe min Hengzhi is a rare treasure in the world, a person at the top of her heart. But in Chulian''s mind, min Hengzhi is a duck, a duck that has been plucked and cooked slowly in warm water. In his opinion, min Hengzhi can''t fly. In this world, who can refuse such an honor? His son, who will be the emperor of Chu Dynasty, is no more glorious than a little prince or a little prince? He always likes to treat others as his own, so in his eyes, there are no good people, and even he thinks that there is no justice in the world. When min Hengzhi returned to the Royal Palace, he thought more and more that something was wrong. He should immediately order his close friends to leave the palace secretly, go to the Yongping mansion, and ask the woman in the mansion who pretends to be madam Zheng hou to be more vigilant these days, so that no one can find any clue. At midnight, the royal family of Jin sneaked back to the mansion and went straight to the study where min Heng was. "Lord, as you expected, the palace sent people to investigate Zheng''s house at night." Min Hengzhi frowned and asked, "what''s the situation?" The guard said: "it''s very dangerous. I almost showed my horse''s feet. Fortunately, a girl came here. She was fooled for a while. But according to my subordinates'' estimation, although I passed the test this time, I''m afraid that if the emperor becomes suspicious again, I won''t just send someone to spy." This is what min Hengzhi is worried about. If Chu Lian''s suspicion is deepened, as long as he orders his wife Zheng hou to go to the palace to meet the saint, then things will be exposed immediately. Chu Lian, such a cunning man, will surely guess Zheng Hou''s purpose in Longxi. It''s only a matter of time before things are exposed. He only hopes that he can find the black cavalry in Tianqi and order it to be exposed again at that time. In this way, Tianqi''s situation will be much safer. The northern part of the 200000 army commander in Longxi will also be renamed zhengyanshun, so as not to install a crime of treason on Zheng Hou''s head. He was most worried about Qi Rongyue, who swam around Chulian. She was in a very difficult situation. There were wolves in front of her and cheetahs in the back. She had to be careful and cautious every step. I can''t tell what kind of mentality I am concerned about Qi Rongyue. Do you like her? Or take her as the shadow of Tianyu? Or neither? He didn''t know. His mind was in a state of confusion. He was constantly beheaded, and his reasoning was still in disorder. "Dad, I''m not going." Qi Rongxue frowns and nose, don''t overdo what he dislikes. Qi Yongchun threw the painting directly on the table and said in a cool voice, "don''t you go? Can''t you tell me about it? The marriage of a woman has always been decided by her parents. Do you have the right to speak? " Qi Rongxue looks up at Qi Yongchun and says with red eyes: "you know to bully me. If you can manage Qi Rongyue, you let her marry. She''s your eldest daughter, and if you want to marry, she''s also married. She hasn''t married yet. What should I do?" A widower who is nearly 40 years old, short, fat and ugly, feels disgusted when looking at the portrait alone, let alone the real person, how can she live with such a person all her life? Qi Yongchun said angrily, "bastard, you are so big. Do you talk to your father like this? It''s not up to you. You have to go today, if not. " Liang''s family couldn''t hear him any more. He came up to him and said, "my Lord, the appearance of this grandson is really - I don''t mind. There are so many officials in Kyoto City. There are always good families for Xueer." Chapter 536 Qi Yongchun was angry as soon as he heard it and shouted: "who is suitable? You can tell me who is right for you? Don''t see what your daughter looks like now. Just like her, do you expect her to marry into gaomen mansion? Once the matter is exposed, a paper of divorce is swept out of the door, whose face is lost in the end? " "What''s the matter with Mr. Sun? Apart from being shorter, I can''t see where I can''t match your daughter. Look at the way you dislike others, and don''t think about how much you weigh first. " Qi Yongchun himself is also very depressed. He doesn''t want to marry his daughter very well, which will greatly help her career. But since he came to Kyoto, he has been in contact with many people in the houmenbofu. He found that how naive and funny his original idea was. No matter what the scandal was, he is now in an unassailable position, plus Qi Rong Moon still has a certain reputation in Kyoto City. He and Qi Rongyue know everything in their hearts. His reputation is in the eyes of the powerful people. It is estimated that he has been defeated for a long time. Which legitimate son of houmenbo''s mansion would be willing to marry Qi Yongchun''s daughter? If you marry the concubines who are oppressed by your lineage, it''s better to marry Mr. Sun, at least for his career. Although it''s a half used chess piece, it can''t be wasted completely. When we should make good use of it, we should make good use of it. Mr. Sun is the same age as him. He is a little older than Rongxue, but what does it matter? As soon as she married, she was the master mother of the sun family. She was better than those common people. She looked at people all day long? The most important thing is that Mr. Sun is his immediate superior, and he will be promoted soon. Before he is promoted, if he can form this marriage, he will probably take the seat where Mr. Sun is now sitting. After forming a son-in-law with grandson, he also helped and looked after him in the official arena. He inquired about grandson''s details. He was the nephew of general Zhennan, and the younger brother of his mother''s compatriot also held a key position in the court. Such a relationship would have no harm for him to walk in the official arena of Kyoto in the future. Today is the day when he made an appointment with grandson to have tea with him. He also mentioned his daughter to grandson. Grandson seems to have the same intention. Although the invitation of today''s son is not made clear, they both know that tea drinking is fake and true to each other. "Master, this matter -" Liang''s words were rudely interrupted by Qi Yongchun, and his face was almost thrown into the sky. He stared at her and said: "are you a mother like this? How old is she? Kyoto City, a girl as big as her, who is not engaged? Some of them have already had children. If she drags on, do you think someone will want them? " Being scolded by her husband in front of her daughter like this, Liang''s heart seems to be in a bloody pain. But for her daughter, she can only endure the pain and swallow the tears that are about to burst out. She whispered: "the emperor''s list, which was posted a few days ago, is forbidden to rites and music and marriage. How can we do the wedding next year? Why are we so anxious? If we look for it again, we may find out that it''s bigger than sun What about the right person? " As soon as Qi Rongxue heard this, he quickly nodded: "yes, Dad, what''s the use of looking at each other now? You can''t get married again. I think Mr. Sun can''t wait so long. It''s better to wait for the national funeral to expire. " Chapter 537 Qi Yongchun glared at his mother and daughter and snorted coldly: "I know what you think in your heart. I have a dream in spring and autumn. I can do it occasionally. Don''t take it seriously. You can''t cross the gate of Yin''s house in your whole life." Qi Rongxue doesn''t follow: "how can this be the spring and autumn dream? Young master Yin did not marry, and I did not marry. I have opportunities with him. " Qi Yongchun stares at Liang: "you say, does she still have a chance?" Liang family didn''t make a sound. He hung his head down, full of remorse. If it hadn''t happened, it would not have been a dream of spring and autumn, but it would have happened. It would have been a dream of spring and autumn. Qi Yongchun looks at Qi Rongxue in front of him. Although she is not as beautiful as Qi Rongyue, she is also very beautiful. In the past, she was always in front of him with no words and no words. He only said that she was a naive and naive child who was not sensible. But now she is stupid and stupid: "you are not even a broken shoe in Yin Yixuan''s eyes, Expecting him to marry you? Is your brain burned out? " "Master, what nonsense do you say?" Liang shouts at Qi Yongchun and rushes forward to hug his daughter. He taps her on the back with his hand: "don''t listen to his nonsense, it''s not like this, it''s not like this." Qi Rongyue knew that it was a bit heavy, coughing, and then said to Qi Rongxue, "Xueer, listen to my father''s advice, young master Yin is not suitable for us, and you know that he wants to marry Qi Rongyue. There is no one else in his eyes and heart. Even if you catch up like this, what''s the use?" How can Qi Rongxue not understand this theory? But she just likes Yin Yixuan. She can''t forget if she wants to. She has been in Beijing for so long. She hasn''t seen a man better than Yin Yixuan and more attractive. What can she do? Should she marry a man she can''t see at all? Isn''t her whole life ruined? She cried: "I don''t care, even if I can''t marry Mr. Yin to be a wife or a concubine, I don''t care. As long as I can stay by Mr. Yin''s side, I will be satisfied." Qi Yongchun''s hands were raised high, and he really wanted to beat up the dishonorable things. But when he thought that he would meet with grandson later, it was not good to blow up his face, so he held back his tone, and said angrily, "useless things, you don''t want to face, I Qi Yongchun still want to, or at least, I''m the fourth grade official in Beijing. My daughter is a concubine for people, and my old face still lingers there?" Qi Rongxue doesn''t care about this. She inherits her father''s worries. She is selfish and self-interest. She only does what she thinks is good for her. She doesn''t care about anything else. Qi Yongchun didn''t bother to talk to them any more. He went straight to the front and said, "do a good job of dressing up, follow me for half an hour and don''t play tricks. Otherwise, I''ll send you to Qingxin temple outside the city. I''ll be with qingdeng ancient Buddha for the rest of my life. You can do it yourself." Both mother and daughter are white. Qi Yongchun has always said that he can do it. He is also heartless. He must have thought about it in his heart. If he can''t follow his words, the consequences may be worse than sending it to Qingxin temple. Think about the time when Qi Rongyue was sent to Chuang Tzu first, and then driven out of Chuang Tzu in the snowy night. He made it clear that he wanted her to die. Now, does this end fall on Xueer? Liang''s eyes are full of sadness. How could she marry such an innocent person? "Niang, help me. I don''t want to marry Lord Sun. I feel sick when I see his face. How can I live with him?" Qi Rongxue cried out of breath. Chapter 538 Liang''s heart, no matter how cruel or cold, is still a mother. How can she stand her daughter''s pleading for life and death. She finally bit her teeth and said, "Xueer, my mother promised you that she would help you and never let you marry sun." Qi Rongxue stopped crying and grabbed her mother''s arm: "Mom, are you serious? Are you really going to help me? I don''t want to marry Mr. Sun. I want to marry Mr. Yin. Even if I can''t be a regular wife, I''m willing to be a concubine. As long as I can stay with him, I will do anything. " Liang sighed with a long sigh. She put her daughter in her arms, stroked her daughter''s back, and whispered: "since ancient times, infatuation has always been mercilessly missed. You are infatuated with him like this. This infatuation may not be in his eyes. Even if you enter their Yin''s house as you wish, you may not be better in the future." Where can Qi Rongxue listen to these? His whole mind is only on Yin Yixuan, and he can''t care about the future. "Niang, don''t worry. I won''t treat myself badly. Young master Yin is a gentle and modest young master. He is definitely different from others. I believe he is a good match who will hurt people." She is so hot that Liang can only worry about what she says. She can only cover up her worries with a sigh. Since she has chosen this road, she will help her realize this wish. Her whole life is ruined, and her son has become like this. If the girl is forced to marry the sun for a while, she really doesn''t know how to live in the world What''s the taste. "Mom, how are you going to help me?" Qi Rongxue asked excitedly. Liang shook his head: "I haven''t thought about it yet. So, you don''t have to be too good to meet that grandson with your father today. Especially when your father evades you, you can make him have some bad impression on you. If he can give up the marriage voluntarily, it''s better. If he doesn''t give up, we will find another way. Now, the funeral is forbidden to marry There is a long way to go to turn things around. " Qi Rongxue nodded, "yes, I will deal with him." The mother and daughter were busy in the house. They picked out a dark peach red embroidered green leaf top shirt for Qi Rongxue, and matched it with a dark blue pleated skirt. They wore a double bun with no powder applied. The small face of the dark peach red top lining was dim. The dark blue long skirt looked very old. The double bun was also a hair style that was not popular in the capital city for a long time. She was born to hide her usual color, and it looked like It''s like a little girl in a small family. When Qi Yongchun saw her daughter dressed like this, he frowned at once, but saw her eyes red again, and finally said nothing. South of the city - cuijun tower. This is the most famous teahouse in Kyoto City. There are 18 first-class tea cooks and three super first-class tea cooks in the teahouse. Ordinary people can''t drink the tea that the master drinks at all. It''s hard to see the above. Mr. Sun is a regular visitor in cuijun building. He is also the one who set the meeting here. He first Qi Yongchun came to cuijun building, and the second one saw him, and he hurriedly piled up a smiling face to welcome him: "Mr. Sun is here, please come in quickly." Sun adult glanced at the eye hall, more than ten tea tables, almost full of seats, he raised his eyebrows and said: "there are still elegant rooms upstairs?" Small two busy way: "have have, still have last, you come really is a coincidence." Chapter 539 Mr. Sun shook his head and sighed, "you can''t reserve a seat in advance, so I''m afraid that I''ll have no seat every time I come, so I''ll run for nothing." Xiaoer laughs and says, "it''s all the rules set by the boss. We are servants, and we can''t change them without permission." Mr. Sun shook his head and said, "I don''t want to embarrass you even if you can''t change it. Let''s go and take me to Yajian. I''m going to get together with a colleague today and give me a pot of red robe cooked by master Lian." Small 2 a face embarrassed, dry smile way: "really can''t live you, even master today tell ill future, not in cuijun building." Mr. Sun frowned, thought for a moment, and then said, "let''s have a pot of master Tao''s Maojian." The second one was embarrassed: "I can''t help you. Master Tao isn''t in cuijun building today. She was invited to the palace to teach Princess Tianxin how to cook tea." Sun is no longer dissatisfied and can''t say anything angry. He can only say: "master Luo? He won''t be there, will he? " "Master Luo is here, but he only cooks tea for a distinguished guest today. I''m afraid that he has no time for you --" before the voice of little two is down, Master Sun is dissatisfied and says: "everyone else is a distinguished guest, am I right?" "Mr. Sun, who are you angry with?" Qi Yongchun walked in with a smile and followed Qi Rongxue. She hung her head and looked like a little daughter-in-law who had been wronged. Mr. Sun is the first time to see Qi Rongxue''s face. In front of Qi Yongchun''s face, he didn''t look very carefully. He only glanced lightly and was quite satisfied with her natural and beautiful face. But this did not extinguish his anger. He said to Qi Yongchun, "Lord Qi, you are just here. You said that there is such a truth in the world. They are also guests, but some people distinguish between the noble and the humble. How can we all become a pariah?" Little two''s face is bitter, and there is a word of suffering. Master Luo''s temper is very strange. He is not willing to receive guests, even if he breaks his mouth, it is useless. And Mr. Sun is one of the guests he doesn''t want to receive. Today, there is another guest he would like to see. Let alone Mr. Sun, it''s no use even if he comes. He will never change his original intention. Qi Yongchun was really embarrassed when he saw the second child. He thought of the purpose of coming here today. He could not be taken seriously by such a small matter. He urged him to say, "it''s just a matter of fact. It''s just a tea making master. Who can make it different?" Sun pointed to the waiter and said, "if it wasn''t for Mr. Qi to talk today, I really can''t let it go like this. Well, look at it yourself." Small two loose a breath of atmosphere, toward the two people repeatedly thank, and saw the girl standing behind Qi Yongchun, born very beautiful, how a face of resentment? Look at this battle again. Thinking of the identity of Mr. Sun as a widower, I sighed in my heart. Did you come to see each other? His eyes swept to Mr. Sun again. He was less than five feet long. He was fat. He had a sour face in his ugliness. He was not young. With such a girl, he had flowers in the cow dung. If you want to come to this girl, you must be the common girl who is not favored by the Qi family. Little two thought about this and led them to the second floor. The last elegant room is at the end of the corridor on the second floor, and the second one is leading the way in front of him. Three people walk slowly behind him. When they get to the door of a closed elegant room, sun adults and Qi Yongchun stop at the same time. Chapter 540 Master Sun closed his slit like eyes and took a deep breath. Qi Yongchun also took a deep breath and sighed: "fragrant, it''s so fragrant. I''ve never heard such a refreshing tea." See small two body, sun adult hurriedly asked: "cook tea in this, but master Luo?" The second nodded: "it''s master Luo." Lord Sun reached out and went to push the door. Small two big surprise, hurried forward to stop, with their own body block in front of the sun adults and body: "Sun adults, can not make." Mr. Sun raised his eyebrows and hummed, "I''ll see what kind of distinguished guests they are today. They can even invite master Luo, who has eyes higher than the top, to cook tea for them alone." He was full of curiosity. Once upon a time, he came to cuijunlou, three tea making masters, and the other two had seen and tasted the tea they cooked. Only this master Luo, who repeatedly ordered him to cook tea, refused. Don''t say that alone, even if he cooked a pot in the teahouse, it was not successful. Little two refused to say anything, and they started pushing outside the door. Qi Rongxue''s little white face is almost black to carbon. Sun is not only short, ugly, but also unacceptable. It is Qi Yongchun who thinks that Mr. Sun has overdone what he has done. He is embarrassed on the face. His words of persuasion fall in front of Mr. Sun, and even have no use. He is not happy in his heart. Anyway, he is likely to become his future father-in-law. How can he make such an inappropriate move on such an occasion. Mr. Sun pushed and jostled with the waiter for several times. Seeing that the back of the waiter was almost on the door, he just gave me a strong push and hit him directly on the door. The door of Yajian was not bolted, and his body, two or seven feet small, hit the door plank, and immediately fell in. When the door opened, a fresh and pleasant fragrance of tea came out of the room and penetrated into Mr. Sun''s nose. He felt more dissatisfied. Such a good tea should have been tasted by him. He strided in and said in a loud voice, "where is master Luo?" The people in the room were talking. They got up one after another. Master Luo, a young man in his early thirties, frowned at the waiter who had fallen to the ground and grandson, who was howling loudly. "What''s the matter?" he said Sun growled coldly, picked up his eyebrows and looked at master Luo. He was not happy and said, "you are master Luo?" Master Luo asked, "who are you?" Mr. Sun was about to report to his family, but he saw a man walking slowly out behind master ziluo. He was tall and had a very handsome face with a dark anger. He opened his mouth and shouted, "king of Jin?" Min Hengzhi snorted coldly: "Lord Sun, what a big temper." The arrogance on the face of Mr. Sun disappeared immediately. He turned his face into a face full of fat and smiled. He came up to min Hengzhi and said, "I don''t know if it''s the king of Jin you are here. How offended are the servants? I hope there are a lot of them. Don''t try to compete with such a villain as the servant." Min Hengzhi hums: "listen to you say so, if this king is to dispute with you, then also became villain?" Mr. Sun hurriedly waved his hand: "no, I don''t mean that. Look at my stupid mouth. I really need to fight." He reached out and hit himself in the mouth. Qi Yongchun also stepped in quickly and said, "see the king of Jin." Min Hengzhi did not see Qi Yongchun and frowned, "are you?" Qi Yongchun hurriedly introduced himself: "the next officer is the right governor of the inspector''s court, Qi Yongchun." Chapter 541 "Qi Yongchun?" It''s not the first time that he heard the name, or even imagined the person''s appearance in his mind. It should be a sharp face. Now when he saw himself, he didn''t expect the appearance to be so beautiful and elegant. Also, the father of dissolving the moon will not be ugly naturally. Qi Yongchun''s face brightened: "do you know your servant, Lord?" Min Hengzhi''s lips are slightly hooked, and his smile is meaningful: "I''ve heard of it, or I can say I''ve heard it for a long time." Hearing this, Mr. Sun immediately looked at Qi Rongyue with great admiration. You should know that Min Hengzhi is the son-in-law, and Princess Tianxin is the only daughter of the new emperor. In the future, min Hengzhi''s offspring will be the crown prince. He is not the general prince. Min Hengzhi''s eyes crossed Qi Yongchun''s flattered face and fell on Qi Rongxue''s face behind him. Although they were two sisters, they didn''t look like each other at all. There was nothing similar in appearance and temperament. When Qi Yongchun saw him looking at his daughter, he hurriedly said, "Lord, this is a little girl dissolving snow." Min Hengzhi nodded lightly: "well, it''s quite similar to Lord Qi." He hides his words in his words. Those who understand understand understand them, but those who don''t understand them don''t. Qi Yongchun obviously didn''t understand. He said it was praise. He hurriedly gave Qi Rongxue a hand: "what are you waiting for? Don''t salute the Lord quickly." Qi Rongxue''s face is crimson. She quickly looks down at Min Hengzhi''s eyes and bumps her heart. She thinks that the best looking man in the world must be Mr. Yin, but she doesn''t expect that the king of Jin she saw today is even better than Mr. Yin. Min Hengzhi waved: "don''t be polite. I have something important to do, so I''ll take the first step." He turned and nodded to master Luo. Master Luo''s face was as deep as water, and he also nodded gently to min Hengzhi. A dark current flowed between the eyes of the two people. Some words need not be said, and he knew them well. "To the king!" Min Hengzhi strides away, and there is only an awkward atmosphere left in the huge elegant room. Sun said with a smile to master Luo, "master Luo, if you have just offended me, please don''t blame him." Master Luo ignored him at all. He didn''t even look at him. He walked away from Yajian with his head held high, leaving an embarrassed face of grandson and Qi Yongchun. Qi Yongchun is also dissatisfied with today''s performance of adult sun. He feels that he has lost his sight. If Xueer is married to this grandson, it is not clear whether Xueer will help his little father-in-law or not. Thinking of this, he began to get upset. He said to sun dahen, "Lord Sun, just when I think of something else to do, I''ll go back first. Let''s talk about it another day." At this time, Mr. Sun''s attention is all on the pot of tea on the table that has just been cooked and has not yet been able to drink. He has no idea whether Qi Yongchun wants to stay or not. He just waves at will: "go ahead, make another appointment, let''s make another appointment." After leaving the cuijunlou, Qi Rongxue looked down at his clothes, and thought of the plain face that had not been powdered. She could not help being annoyed and said, "if I had known that I would meet the king today, I would not wear this clothes." Qi Yongchun just heard her murmur and couldn''t help but answer: "it''s useless for you to wear anything, even if it''s natural beauty and national beauty." Qi Rongxue did not understand and frowned: "Dad, do you say that about your daughter? In your eyes, your daughter is such a bad person? " Chapter 542 Qi Yongchun shook his head: "it''s not a bad problem, but the king of Jin can''t see you. Even if he does, he can''t be with you." Qi Rongxue asked, "why? Why not? " In her capacity, the legitimate daughter of Siping''s Beijing official family, even if she can''t be a princess, can she still be a concubine? "Because he is the king of Jin, the fiance of Tianxin princess. You want to rob a man with Tianxin princess? Even if you want to die, don''t try to catch up with our family. " Who knows Chutian''s heart and his father are cruel and ruthless, and how bloody his hands are. Although the king of Jin is handsome and unruly, in this city of Kyoto, the girl who is not far away from the king of Jin will avoid going. If anyone dares to say more words to the king of Jin, the dead will be miserable. Qi Rongxue just had a little enthusiasm, and was immediately doused with Qi Yongchun''s words, and his whole body was chilly. Well, the king of Jin can''t imagine any more. She should put her mind back on young master Yin. Qi Yongchun looked at Qi Rongxue carefully and murmured to himself, "this is the first time I have seen the king of Jin, but he said that he has heard a lot about me. He also said that our father and daughter are very similar, but I can''t see them from left to right." Qi Rongxue frowned: "king of Jin, is he the king of Jincheng?" Qi Yongchun nodded: "yes, his fiefdom is Jincheng. Before the new emperor ascended the throne, he had been in Jincheng -" speaking of this, he couldn''t help but stop and look at Qi Rongxue. Qi Rongxue also just looked at him. They met each other with four eyes. They were all frightened. After Qi Rongyue left Pengcheng, she went to Jincheng. It is said that she opened a medical center, also called Rongyu hall, in Jincheng. Last time, the victims gathered outside Jincheng, it was the deployment of the king of Jin. With Qi Rongyue''s great help, a great plague broke out. So, the king of Jin and Qi Rongyue have known each other for a long time. Just now, the king of Jin said that he had heard a lot about him, but in fact, he learned from Qi Rongyue''s mouth? He is similar to Qi Rongxue''s father and daughter. In fact, it''s not praise, but satire? Both of them feel cool. It seems that no good things happen to those who are in touch with Qi Rongyue. "Dad, it''s said that Princess Tianxin''s illness has been cured. Let''s take her home as soon as possible." Only when Qi Rongyue returns to Qi''s house, Yin Yixuan will be willing to step on the door, and she will have the opportunity to get close to Yin Yixuan. Otherwise, whatever she plans, she will lose all her efforts because she can''t see Prince Yin himself. Qi Yongchun frowned and sighed: "the dead girl, Rongyue, is sure to cure the emperor and the princess, but she just said that in front of me, causing me to miss two opportunities. Now go to ask her again, I''m afraid she won''t give me a good face again." Qi Rongxue turned her eyes and said with a smile, "Dad, I have a good way. Let''s do this -" she tiptoed, put her mouth to Qi Yongchun''s ear and whispered a few words. Qi Yongchun''s gloomy face immediately beamed and gave Qi Rongxue a thumbs up: "this is a good way." Qi Rongxue giggles: "this is to learn from my mother." At the beginning, her mother used this move to deal with Qi Rongyue, almost to succeed. Unfortunately, people are not as good as the sky, and she also because of that matter - Qi Rongxue''s heart hurt, took a deep breath, and put away the unpleasant moment in her brain. Only by forgetting the past can she have a good life. Chapter 543 Qi Rongyue sat in the room, handed the letter he had just read to the oil lamp for lighting, and threw it into a carbon basin beside him. Xueer brought her hot tea and asked, "how are they doing, young lady?" Qi Rongyue shook his head and worried: "the letter is not written by Zhongwen, but by Min Hengzhi. He said that he has lost contact with Zhongwen, and he does not know where they are or what they have encountered." Xueer''s face also changed a lot. She knows what Shizi and master Jane and childe Qi Tian mean to miss. If they do have an accident, Miss Xueer -- dare not to think of it. She hurriedly squeezed out a smile: "Miss, don''t scare yourself. Shizi and master Jane are good at martial arts, and they are protected by the moon. It will be OK." Qi did not want to think about it, smiled bitterly and nodded, "I hope so." The girl in charge of sweeping in the courtyard hurried to the door of the room, and they immediately shut up, only to hear the girl calling out: "Miss Qi, sister xue''er, someone outside is calling for the door, as if it''s Lord Qi who has come back." Qi Rongyue eyebrows light Cu, light voice asked: "how many people have come?" The girl replied, "there are many people here, many more than last time." Xueer said to Qi Rongyue, "Miss, I''ll go out and have a look first." Qi Rongyue waved his hand: "no, let them in. It''s going to be over after all. Since he brought people here, it''s obvious that they won''t leave easily. I know their tricks very well. If they don''t come in today, they won''t leave. And my reputation of being unfilial and unjust will be spread all over Kyoto at once." Xueer frowned, his face was black and heavy for three points, and said angrily, "I really don''t want to face. Such a person can still be an official? I don''t even deserve to be a man. " Qi Rongyue smiled bitterly and shook his head: "if they want to face each other, how can they have today? Well, I''ll make an end with them today. Let them go to the hall and serve good tea. " Xueer went, and she got up and changed her clothes. She was still dressed as she used to be. She had no ornaments on her head, but she was still beautiful. The courtyard is not big. The front hall is facing the courtyard. At this time, the open courtyard is full of people. They look dressed and look like people in the city. They are crowding in the courtyard and muttering to each other, but their eyes never leave the main characters in the hall. These people are good at breaking their mouths at first sight. When small things come to their mouths, they will exaggerate into big things. With them, they don''t worry about the idle people in Kyoto City who have nothing to talk about after dinner. Qi Yongchun can find so many like-minded people, which is also a good skill. Xue''er whispered, "what do Qi Yongchun look for so many people to do?" Qi Rongyue sneers: "what else can I do? Play. " In front of people to make a father like appearance, trying to use the pressure of morality and public opinion to bind her, force her to save her reputation and grievance, oh, good strategy. She cast gentle eyes at those who are good, and her face was always covered with a quiet smile. "This is Miss Qi Rongyue?" "Yes, she is. Last time I saw her come out of the house of Prince Lian." "Yes, I have. I have seen her in grapefruit street in the west of the city. I heard that every month, she will go to grapefruit street to treat the poor people who have no money to treat them. More than that, she will send them free medicine." Chapter 544 "It''s said that after the flood in Jincheng last time, the refugees gathered together, but the imperial court didn''t allocate food. She brought people to collect a lot of food, helped the refugees through the difficulties, and tried to stop the outbreak of a plague. What a wonderful girl. Unexpectedly, she was born so beautiful." "But why didn''t she go home? And won''t recognize her own father? " At this time, a young man crowded forward and said to those whispering, "I know I know." They all looked at him with their eyes. The young man laughed twice and said, "I heard that Miss Qi''s mother died in her early years. Later, in order to find a mother for her, she continued her marriage. But who knows, Miss Qi didn''t look up to her stepmother in her heart, and had a bad relationship with her stepmother all the time. When she grew up, she proposed to take her mother''s dowry away from Qi mansion and leave Qi mansion with her stepmother and her stepmother Cut off the relationship. Lord Qi refused at the beginning, but she could not stand crying, crying, fighting and hanging. I was afraid that something happened to her, so I just reluctantly agreed. " Everyone said, "I see. It seems that Qi is forced to be helpless." "Who says no?" Young man added: "now Lian Wang married Miss Qi and Yin Zhuangyuan. In order to make her daughter more beautiful, and hope that she would not be bullied when she married her mother-in-law, he went to the door in person and wanted to pick her up so that Yin''s family could know that Qi Rongyue is not without his mother''s family." The young man''s words just fell in Xueer''s ear. She was angry and laughed. Such a ridiculous lie can also be made up. It''s worthy of being a scholar. Such a good knowledge is not used on the right way, but used to calculate her daughter. It''s not only funny, but also pitiful. When the master and the servant look at each other, they both laugh and cry. After all, a lie is a lie. There will always be an insider standing up to speak for her. She doesn''t need to argue with such a person. Qi Rongyue had just stepped into the hall, surrounded by those people who were talking about one after another, and suddenly a loud voice came out: "how can I hear that is totally different from what you said?" A good person asked, "what did you hear?" The man was dressed in a brown robe, tall, with a little goatee on his chin, and he was over 40 years old: "I''m from Pengcheng, Miss Qi''s hometown, where he once served as magistrate. As we all know, at the beginning, Miss Qi was driven out of the house by Lord Qi. In the cold winter and snowy night, we directly let the women and sons of several chuangs get rid of her They drag them out of the nest and drive them out. Isn''t that forcing people to die? " Someone took a breath of cool air and asked, "why does Lord Qi do this?" The man smiled mysteriously and satirized: "what else could it be because miss Qi and Mr. Yin ordered a baby marriage at the beginning, but miss Qi was not liked by Mr. Qi and his stepmother all the time, so they wanted their second daughter to accept the marriage and marry her into the Yin''s house, which made such a cruel and righteous thing. They also changed Miss Qi''s name from her nationality and completely cut off the relationship with her It''s in Pengcheng. No one knows it. No one knows it. " The man who spoke for Qi Yongchun saw that the momentum was not good. He quickly raised his neck and said, "what are you talking about? Do you think you are a lobbyist paid by Miss Qi? " The middle-aged man picked up his eyebrow and looked at the young man. He said, "I''m miss Qi''s lobbyist? I say you are the lobbyist that Mr. Qi paid for. " Chapter 545 The visitors are not all paid by Qi Yongchun. This kind of thing can''t be done too obviously. Of the twenty long tongued people, only a few are sent from Qi mansion. They didn''t expect that among them, there are some from Pengcheng who are so familiar with Qi family. Long tongued people see that they have different opinions. They are a little confused. They don''t know who to listen to. After all, they are not familiar with Mr. Qi and miss Qi. "The public say that the public have reason, the woman say that the woman have reason, what you say is different, who let us believe? It''s better for you to come up with evidence, or it will become a household chore for the honest officials. " The middle-aged man said with a smile, "some people''s housework is really hard to break, but some people''s housework is clear at a glance." He turned to Qi Yongchun, who was sitting in the hall, and said: "as far as I know, Miss Qi had a good business after she was driven out of her home and opened a family of Rongyu hall in Pengcheng. However, she was framed several times by Mr. Qi and his stepmother, and even nearly died. In order to avoid the trouble, Miss Qi left Pengcheng and went to Jincheng to live, which completely broke off the contact with Mr. Qi. However, Mr Who knows, people are not as good as heaven. Miss Qi was summoned by the emperor to the capital to cure her, and the Lord Qi just moved to the capital. He met several months ago. If the Lord Qi was willing to take Miss Qi back to the mansion, why wait until now? We also deliberately let out the rumors to let everyone come to join us. One or two people who are interested in talking will put all the blame on Miss Qi. If Miss Qi agrees to go back with him today, it''s because he is broad-minded and doesn''t care about the past. If Miss Qi doesn''t want to go back with him, he will let you spread her unfiliality, injustice, bad reputation, malice and consideration in Kyoto I''m afraid. " When they heard this, they were immediately like a mirror in their hearts. Why are they here today? It''s not because someone talked about it in front of them. They deliberately called out three or four times to say how righteous and clean Lord Qi was. They said that they had to come and have a look. Now they think it''s someone''s intention. I don''t know when a woman and an old man came up behind the young man. When they saw that the momentum was not good, they hurriedly smiled and said: "I want to say, it''s all the housework of the man Qi. What are we talking about here? Besides, in this world, there is no overnight feud between father and daughter. If it can be reconciled, it will be better. Do you think so? " The noise outside naturally spread into the hall. Qi Yongchun''s face was red, white and wonderful. He stared at Liang Shi with his eyes, blaming her for not doing a good job. Liang Shi bit his lips and did not dare to look at his eyes. How could she have expected that Chen Yaojin would be killed in the middle of the way. Qi dissolves the moon Shi ran to fall to sit down, took the tea of the maids, sipped lightly, light smile way: "this is the Maojian that emperor appreciates, you taste." Qi Yongchun''s face is more and more indecisive. He has been an official for so many years, but he has never been rewarded by the emperor. He has been in the inspector''s court for so long, and the emperor has not seen him with his eyes, let alone the reward. He smiled twice and said to Qi, "dissolve the moon. Let''s not talk about the past. Go home with dad." Qi Rongyue picked up his eyebrows and looked at the unnatural Qi Yongchun with burning eyes: "Mr. Qi, you call yourself my father, I can''t stand it. Although my surname is Qi, I''m not Qi of Qi Yongchun. This is what you said. Can''t you get amnesia when you''re young?" Chapter 546 Qi Yongchun glanced at dozens of concerned eyes outside his eyes and said in a deep voice: "do you have to say this in front of outsiders? I''m not afraid of people''s jokes. We''d better go home and talk about our family affairs in detail. " Qi Rongyue sneers: "if I remember correctly, these outsiders are all brought by Mr. Qi. What''s the matter? I brought them here just to show them a good play. " Qi Yongchun said in a deep voice, "what are you talking about? How can I do such a thing? " Xueer, standing behind Rongyue, said: "Sir Qi, you need someone to believe this. If you don''t say you are coming here today, how can they know? How can it be so clever? Can these people read minds? " Qi Yongchun frowned and glared at Xueer: "master, do you have the right to interrupt?" Qi Rongyue put down the cup of tea in his hand and said coldly: "Xueer is my girl, not your servant. You should discipline your servant. Go back to your Qi mansion and don''t play wild in front of me." Her face is calm, even with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. It''s just such a face that can make a person angry when she says something. Qi Yongchun held back his violent temper, took a deep breath, slowed down his voice, and said: "Rongyue, I know you''ve been wronged these days. It used to be my father''s fault. My father already knew it was wrong. How can there be any overnight feud between our father and daughter? Let''s go. In the future, our family, together with Meimei, isn''t it good?" It''s very good for you. There''s another stepping stone that you can tread freely. Qi Rongyue looks at Qi Yongchun''s performance calmly. When his words fall, he says in a low voice: "is there anything else for Mr. Qi to say? If not, please come back. My temple is too small to accommodate you, the Buddha, and this house is not mine. The emperor asked me to stay temporarily. Except Xueer, the other servants were appointed by the Emperor himself. Any disturbance here will spread to the emperor''s ears. I don''t care, but you are different. You are an official in the Dynasty and a servant of the emperor, but this Generally don''t face, if the emperor knows it, he will be furious Qi Yongchun''s face changed slightly, and her eyes fell on the girl on the side. The girl''s eyes were just looking at him. Seeing him, she hurriedly looked down to avoid him. Seeing this, Liang hurriedly took out a side of the veil from his bosom and covered his face and cried: "Rongyue, it''s all my mother''s fault. I used to neglect you so much that I was blinded by lard for a while and did many wrong things. But these things have nothing to do with your father. He didn''t know. If you really see me unhappy and don''t want to forgive me, I would like to be taken off by your father as long as you are willing to forgive me Master, I will do anything. " A sad sad words, listening to very poor, can fall on Qi Rongyue and Xueer''s ears, but only disgust. Qi Rongyue picked up her eyebrows with a smile on her eyes, which seemed ironic. Suddenly, she got up and her voice rose a lot. Even the outsider could hear clearly: "I don''t know? He is a magistrate. Who can get rid of Qi Rongyue''s name from Qi family? I''m such a big man disappeared from Qi''s family, he didn''t know? I was forced to return to the mansion by you, but I was almost framed by you. He didn''t know? When I was chased by the assassin, I lost my life. He didn''t know? As a magistrate, he sent a soldier to me? " Chapter 547 "I left Pengcheng and went to Jincheng. Didn''t he know? Did he go to see me this year? Do you care about my life or death? Now that I have some faces in front of the emperor and the princess, and the emperor has given me the gift to marry Yin''s family, he remembers that I am still the daughter? " Every word she said was like a loud slap on Qi Yongchun''s face. After hearing this, the people who watched the bustling outside the door all cast scornful eyes on Qi Yongchun, and cursed some ugly words in his mouth, which made him feel even more helpless. Qi Rong Xue, who has been silent for a long time, saw that things were going to be bad, hurriedly got up and shouted: "elder sister, you can''t talk about this. Who said that our father didn''t go to you, but you don''t know it. Dad is also a sulky guy. He is used to being bored in his heart and doesn''t want to say anything. What he has done is not willing to say. Think about it, you can develop so well in Jincheng, not all of them are behind him If you don''t have my father, you are a girl. Don''t say you have a doctor''s house in Jincheng. Even on the way from Pengcheng to Jincheng, it won''t be peaceful. It''s because my father sent someone to protect you in secret. " If we talk about the ability to open our eyes and say lies, Qi Rongyue only takes Qi Rongxue, he is a master. Xueer couldn''t hear any more. She stepped up to Qi Rongxue and said angrily, "I''ve seen those who don''t want to be ashamed, but I haven''t seen those who don''t want to be ashamed like you. OK, since you said that Mr. Qi sent someone to help us, then I ask you, which way did my young lady go from Pengcheng to Jincheng? By land or by water? How many days on the road? What happened? " Qi Rongxue is tongue tied and speechless. Xueer says: "you said that we started our family in Jincheng with the help of Qi adults. Then I ask you, where did we open the hospital in Jincheng? Is the house bought or rented? " Qi Rongxue gnawed his teeth and said, "who can remember so long? You are clearly a troublemaker. " Snow son cold hum: "I see you clear is nonsense, the face can be really thick, have no shadow thing Leng is to let you say with really like." Qi Yongchun stared at Qi Rongxue and said, "what do you tell a servant to do so much? Pay attention to your identity. " As soon as Xueer listens to the words, she is more and more furious. She is about to turn her spear and fight Qi Yongchun again. However, she listens to Qi Rongyue and says, "Xueer, why do you have to contend with such a villain? It''s unnecessary." Xueer turned her eyes and smiled: "also, if I was bitten by a mad dog, could I bite back again? Am I not a mad dog, then Qi Yongchun''s face turned to pig''s liver color. In front of Qi Rongyue, he never seemed to take advantage of it. He was easily angered by her every time. In a few words, he could break all the fake faces that he had to work hard to protect Wei. Qi Rongyue turned her eyes to Qi Yongchun and lowered her voice. "You don''t have to waste any more time. You and I can''t be father and daughter in our whole life. You don''t deserve it. You don''t even deserve to stand in front of me and talk to me. I hope today is the last time we meet. Even if we meet in Kyoto, I hope you can pretend not to know me." Before Qi Yongchun gets angry, she says again, "I don''t want to marry Yin Yixuan. If you want to climb the Wenchang mansion, don''t work hard on me. You''d better think of another way." Speaking, her eyes fell on Qi Rongxue, meaning self-evident. Chapter 548 Qi Rongyue said fall, toward Qi Yongchun cast a cold eyes, then turned around, light voice way: "see off." A family of people came bravely and left like a bereaved dog, leaving Xingyuan street in the eyes of the people''s mockery and even criticism. This matter soon spread to the palace, and Chu Lian was not happy after hearing it. He used to be a prince, but now he is the emperor. He has both culture and martial arts. He is proud. What he hates most is the man who has no backbone. Qi Yongchun''s impression in his eyes was not very good. Now it''s even worse. Min Hengzhi ''happens'' to enter the Palace and'' accidentally ''reports the hearsay he heard in the marketplace to Chu Lian. Chu Lian is more dissatisfied. He immediately sends someone to deliver a message, Suspend him for three months and think about it at home. Qi Yongchun could not have imagined that a family affair would infuriate the emperor and possibly affect his career. As he knew, he really shouldn''t go to provoke the sweeper and make him stay at home in March. Before that, he could not afford to accumulate a little personal relationship, which would be totally ruined. That''s Ziyan mountain Jianyun stood on a hillside, pointing to the purple smoke shrouded mountain road. Zheng Zhongwen''s face was full of joy. They finally found the right way. They had walked the wrong way for nearly ten days, and this time they finally got it right. Chu Tianqi''s originally white face has been tanned by the sun in Mobei, and only a pair of smart eyes are still shining. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go quickly. After Ziyan mountain, it''s the entrance to the desert. As long as we follow the hidden line on the map, we can find the stronghold of the black cavalry. " Jianyun shook his head: "don''t worry, it''s urgent. If I remember correctly, there is a garrison at the foot of Ziyan mountain. It''s the only way to the water source of the desert mouth. If we leave without hesitation, they will be doubted." Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes fell around Ziyan mountain, which was full of endless dry land. The wind was out of date, and the sand was filled. It was no different from the desert: "is there no other way to go?" Chu Tianqi also said, "yes, this is so vast. Let''s take a detour and always avoid them." Jianyun shook his head: "to avoid it, the water source is behind Ziyan mountain. The reason why the garrison chose to stay here is because there is abundant water. No matter the merchants or the people passing by, they must go to the water source. Otherwise, there is only a dead way to enter the desert. We need camels to enter the desert. Only the camels villa near the water source can rent it Or buy it. " "As long as we enter the vicinity of the water source, we will surely be found by the garrison, and our goal is too large to arouse their suspicion." Zheng Zhongwen looked back at the hundreds of jingqiwei, who was sitting at the foot of the hillside, and suddenly said, "what if we go separately? There are twenty people in a line today, and another two tomorrow, dressed as a gold rush caravan. The number of people is not too many. They should be able to avoid their ears and eyes. " "It''s really a good idea," she said, nodding her head. "Let''s do that. We''ll arrange the arrangement. Let''s start today and divide them into five groups. We''ll start the next day and meet at the entrance five days later." With only a dozen elite cavalry guards, the four hid their weapons in the goods used for camouflage, dressed as a desert caravan, and went straight to Ziyan mountain. Chapter 549 As expected by Jianyun, as soon as he entered the Ziyan mountain, dozens of soldiers with weapons rushed out from behind the hidden rocks, and dozens of soldiers with bows and arrows were hiding in the rocks, and their tips were aimed at them. The leader shouted to Zheng Zhongwen, "who is that? Do what? Where to? " Before Zheng Zhongwen could make a voice, Mr. Wan hurried to the front step, accompanied by a smile and said: "gentlemen, we are the caravan to deliver goods to the country of NIMA. We are passing by here, and we hope you will forgive us for the inconvenience." Mr. Wan left and pulled an embroidered money bag from his waist. It was filled with a bag of broken silver. He put one of them into the soldier''s hands and said with a smile, "it''s a small idea. Let''s drink tea for the soldiers." The soldier was obviously used to it. He took the money bag in his hand and weighed it. He smiled with satisfaction: "I''m a sensible man. Let''s go. There''s Nishui Bay ahead. Go to get water." There have been few such merchants recently. The desert is in the wind season, which is very dangerous. Experienced caravans will not deliver goods at this time. Now, to deliver goods is to die. They have been guarding the Ziyan mountain for a long time, and haven''t tasted the sweetness. Today''s merchants are so generous. They are naturally happy. They are too lazy to check the goods, so they let them go directly. They arrived at nisui Bay successfully, filled the water with a large number of water bags that had been prepared for a long time, bought a dozen camels and brought dry food. On that day, they left nisui Bay and went to camp at the entrance of the desert. The next day, after 22 people''s elite cavalry passed through the Ziyan mountain, they took water to buy camels. They arrived at the camp to meet. On the fifth day, Zheng Zhongwen ordered all the people to prepare their luggage. When they arrived, they immediately set out. But the last 18 people who should have come to meet before long did not appear. Until the third moment of Shenshi, they saw three people were covered in blood The youth ran towards them desperately. Behind them, a dozen soldiers with long knives were chasing them. Zheng Zhongwen raised his hand and said, "go ahead, I''ll save them." Chu Tianqi said: "I will go too." Zheng Zhongwen picked him up and threw him on the camel. He shouted, "let''s go." Jianyun took out the soft sword at his waist and sighed, "it seems that our whereabouts have been exposed. In this case, we should simply open up a killing ring without any more scruples." Mr. Wan looked worried. He didn''t doubt Jianyun''s skill, but she had been ill more and more frequently recently. If she suddenly fell ill against the enemy, the consequence would be. Jane Yun glared at him and said, "I''m not dead yet. Who are you looking at? Don''t go yet? " As she spoke, her eyes turned to the two elite cavalry guards who had been following Jianyun for a long time and knew what she meant. They immediately stopped Mr. Wan and forced him into the desert. Zheng Zhongwen and Jane Yun rushed to the back of the three elite cavalry guards who were covered in blood and said to them, "you go first, we are broken." The three elite cavalry guards are grateful. They are soldiers and they are the Lord. However, they are willing to use their bodies to stand in front of these soldiers and work for such people. Even if they die at once, they have no regrets. With Zheng Zhongwen''s and Jian Yun''s skills, it''s easy to deal with more than a dozen soldiers. Within half a quarter of an hour, more than a dozen chasers have been killed and injured, and two of them have seen the bad momentum and fled quickly, which can save their lives. Chapter 550 Zheng Zhongwen wants to pursue, but sees Jianyun''s face seems not very good, hurriedly turns back: "master, what''s the matter with you?" Jianyun shakes her hands and touches out the medicine bottle from her arms. She swallows five pills at a time and breathes heavily. "Master, you can''t put off this disease any longer. You once had a disease in five or six days, then three or four days. Now you have to have a disease the next day. How can you bear it if you go on like this?" Jianyun''s face was much better. He waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. You can''t die if you have medicine." Even if she is going to die, she will finish what she wants to do and help Tianyu and Tianqi to return to their original positions. In this way, she will die without regret. "Let''s go. There will be pursuers coming soon. I think Chu Lian will soon know our whereabouts. With his city, we will be able to guess the cause. We must find the black cavalry before him. Otherwise, all the efforts made these days will be in vain." "Zheng Zhongwen nodded:" yes, we must find the black cavalry as soon as possible, once let Chu Lian take the lead, the consequences are unimaginable They quickly entered the desert, followed the messy footprints on the sand, and found Mr. Wan and Chu Tianqi who were waiting for them. Mr. Wan saw from a distance that Jianyun was walking with Zheng Zhongwen''s support, jumped off the camel''s back, rushed forward with a deep and shallow foot, and held Jianyun''s other arm: "Jianyun, are you hurt? How are you feeling now? How are you? " The white skin of Jianyun has already turned into wheat color due to the long sun exposure. Mr. Wan''s intimate and concerned actions make her blush a little, but her complexion is not obvious because of the dim complexion. She drew her arm back, without looking at Mr. Wan, she said in a low voice: "it''s not only hard but also dangerous in the desert. This kind of place is not suitable for you. Go." She knew Mr. Wan''s intention, and she knew that he had come because of her. It''s not known whether this road can return. She doesn''t want him to suffer with them, or even to live. Mr. Wan shook his head and said, "if I don''t go, I''ll die. Unless you go with me, even if I die, I won''t leave you for half a step." This is his heart and his commitment to her. If he is 20 years late in advertising and 20 years late in opportunity, how can he miss it again. Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile: "master, Mr. Wan is not useless. He has helped us a lot along the way. Let him stay. Besides, let him go now. Where can he go? Those soldiers have just seen us. If they are caught, they will die. " Jane Yun sighs. She doesn''t know the truth. Let''s go with him. She didn''t say much more. She went straight over Mr. wan to Chu Tianqi and others. The story of Mobei soon spread to Kyoto, with several pictures attached, including Zheng Zhongwen''s. Chu Lian was not impressed by Zheng Zhongwen. When he first saw the portrait, he didn''t recognize him. He also said that the foreign bandits had done this kind of breaking the pass. "Father, what are you doing?" Chu Tianxin enters from the outside with the newly cooked tea. Chu Lian raised her eyes. The wrinkles between her eyebrows were smooth at the moment when she saw her daughter. "It''s really fragrant. Is this tea specially prepared for me by my heart?" Chu Lian smiled. Chapter 551 Chu Tianxin separated the tea cup on the imperial table, and said angrily, "of course, it''s for your tea, or who?" Chu Lian said with a smile, "today, Tianyang is not coming out from the West. I can''t remember when I cooked tea for me last time. I thought you only had min Hengzhi in your mind." Chu Tianxin also smiled: "father, are you eating the vinegar of Hengzhi?" Chu Lian shook his head: "why do I eat his vinegar? You are my precious daughter. Even if I marry him in the future, it is still my precious daughter. No one can change that." He took the cup of tea and sipped it. The tea was fragrant and sweet, with the fragrance of the cheeks and teeth. "How is it?" Chu Tianxin asked. Chu Lian put down his tea cup and clapped the back of Chu Tianxin''s hand with a smile: "it''s really good. It seems that the tea making master I invited for you has some abilities indeed." Chutian was more and more proud of the smile on his heart: "that is, the master has the ability, and her disciples are not bad. Otherwise, with a good master and no good disciples, you may not be able to learn the true skills." "Yes, we have the best heart in our family." Chu Lian looked as like as two peas, who looked at her side, and her heart grew bigger and more like her mother. Fortunately, it''s like her own nature. Her mother is too weak and kind-hearted. In such a world of meat and food, such a nature is doomed to suffer. "Father, what are you thinking?" Chu Tianxin saw his father staring at her face. His eyes were confused. He was looking at her. He seemed to be looking at another person through her. Who was that other person? Is it her mother? "I''m thinking about your mother. You look like her." Chu Tian was a little excited. His father never mentioned his mother in front of her, nor allowed her to ask. Today, he did. "Tell me, father, what kind of woman is my mother?" In fact, she would like to know why his mother has been living in the Buddhist temple until she died and refused to come out. After his mother died, why he never remarried, because he still loves her? Chu Lian smiled bitterly, and his eyes were sad: "my heart, these are all things of the past. I don''t want to mention them again." Chu Tian''s heart rings. Seeing that her father''s eyes are closed, he plans to leave the Royal study. When turning around, the remaining light in the corner of his eyes catches a glimpse of the portrait in the corner of the Royal desk. The person on the portrait is familiar. She doesn''t think of it for a moment, and then she doesn''t ask. She goes straight out. Back to the double heart hall, Qi Rongyue has been waiting for a long time. "What are you doing?" She was disgusted with Qi Rongyue and didn''t want to see her. "Today is the day to feel the pulse for the princess," Qi said with a smile "Oh." She looked at Qi Rongyue''s face, as if she thought of something, but the figure was shaking, she wanted to catch it, but she didn''t catch anything. After examining the pulse, Qi Rongyue raised the medicine chest and was about to leave. Chu Tianxin, who had been stupefied, suddenly jumped out of his chair and shouted, "I remember that picture just now. It''s clearly Zheng Shizi. I''ll say that the person on the picture always feels familiar. It''s him." Qi Rongyue stopped turning to walk and asked Chu Tianxin, "princess, what portrait? What are you talking about? " Chu Tian thought he didn''t want to. "Just now, in the imperial study, I saw several portraits on the imperial table of my father and emperor, among which are the portraits of Zheng Shizi." VIP book friends: 276181845 Chapter 552 "It seems that there is a word about Mobei on it. I didn''t read it very clearly. I felt familiar at that time, but I didn''t think it was him for a while. I have to tell my father." Chu Tianxin said and hurried out of the double heart hall. Qi''s heart beat wildly, it seems that this day came earlier than she imagined. Chu Tianxin rushes away. The palace maids in the main hall turn to the inner hall. Seeing no one around, she takes out a porcelain bottle from the medicine chest and spreads the white powder in the bottle into two vases in the hall. When turning around, she sees a young man standing at the door of the hall. The man''s eyes are staring at the porcelain bottle in her hands. She says in a deep voice, "what is Miss Qi doing?" She recognized that the young man was the trusted bodyguard beside Chu Lian. She seemed to have good skills and smart people. Chu Lian seemed to trust him very much. Many tasks were assigned to him. She covered her eyes, calmly put the porcelain bottle into the medicine box, and smiled: "I think the flowers in the Princess Palace are going to fail, so I gave them some medicine, which can protect the flowers from blooming for a few days." "Is it?" The young man obviously did not believe it, but he did not question her any more. When he looked inside the palace, he saw no trace of Chutian''s heart. He asked, "how about the princess?" "To the Royal study." She said and picked up the medicine box, walked slowly to the youth''s side, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "your name is Li Ku, right? I know you are not willing to work for the emperor, and I am just like you. " Some words, do not need to say more, understand people a bit, do not understand people, say more, but bad. Li Ku looks at the back of Qi Rongyue Shi Ran''s departure. His face is cold and thoughtful. In fact, he didn''t like Qi Rongyue, or even hated her because she cured Chu Lian''s leg. But what was she doing just now? If he is right, she seems to have spilled something suspicious into the vase. Why does she do this? What do you mean by what she just said? Show him good? Or a demonstration? She wanted to tell him, in fact, he has been trying to hide the emotions, has been exposed in front of people? He and Qi Rongyue have not seen many times. How does she find his hidden emotions? Qi Rongyue''s heart was also in a state of turmoil. She didn''t have much assurance about whether Li Kui would stand in the same line with her. She just guessed. "Father, I know who that man is." Chu Tianxin didn''t arrive, but his voice came first. As soon as he rushed into the Royal study, he saw min Hengzhi standing at the Royal desk, reaching out to receive the picture from Chu Lian. Chu Lian glared at Chu Tianxin and said, "look what you look like. It''s funny how you shout all day." Chu Tian''s heart turned slightly red, and whispered, "Oh, I''m in a hurry. I just looked at the picture, but I didn''t remember who it was. I just felt familiar. When I came back to the double heart hall, Qi Rongyue came into the palace to feel my pulse. I remembered it as soon as I saw her." Chu Lian became interested: "Oh? So, do you know the man in the picture? " Not to be answered by Chu Tianxin, min Heng was the first to say, "I know you, too." After hearing this, Chu Lian felt a bad feeling in his heart. Heaven said that he knew, which may be nonsense. But min Hengzhi said that he knew, but he was not a man who could talk nonsense. Min Hengzhi pointed to the humanity on the portrait: "this is Zheng Shizi. I didn''t expect that he went to Mobei without any news for a long time. Are there any bandits in Mobei?" Chapter 553 Chu Lian looked at Chu Tianxin and said, "you know, the man in the picture is really Zheng Shizi?" Chu Tian nodded: "naturally, it''s him. I don''t have much contact with him, so when I saw him suddenly, I only felt familiar but didn''t remember who he was. Because of his relationship with Qi, when I saw Qi, I thought it was him." In Chu Lian''s mind, many thoughts flashed. He thought of the doubt to Zheng Hou, who was far away in Longxi. He thought of the strange image that Zheng Zhongwen suddenly disappeared. He thought of the black cavalry hidden in Mobei. He cried out that it was not good. Hurry to min Hengzhi''s way: "hurry up, go to Yongping Marquis''s mansion in person, and bring Madame Zheng Hou into the palace to see me." Min Hengzhi rushed out of the imperial study. Since things have been exposed, there is no need to hide them. They have entered the desert. It''s not easy to find them. Marquis Zheng doesn''t have to worry. He has 200000 troops in his hand and is far away in Longxi. Even if Chu Lian''s hand is no longer long, it can''t reach that far. It''s obviously not wise to fight hard. He just sat on the throne of God. If there''s a big battle The imperial court will lose its vitality. It will do more harm than good to his throne. Madame Zheng Hou is also hiding in a safe place. The Zheng family is the only one of them. The rest of them are closely related to the Zheng family. They all have a certain position in the court. Besides the nine families, they don''t need to worry. The only thing he worries about now is Qi Rongyue. She would not listen to his words to leave Kyoto, but to swim around the devil. Now Zheng Zhongwen''s story is exposed, and her relationship with Zheng Zhongwen is likely to be suspected by Chu Lian. Those who were suspected by Chu Lian all ended badly. Out of the palace, he did not go directly to the Houfu of Yongping, but turned to the crane tower halfway. This is an agreement between him and Qi Rongyue. In case of an emergency, they meet at the crane tower. Just now Chu Tianxin said that Rongyue had entered the palace. He guessed that she already knew what Zhongwen had exposed. In the private room on the top of the crane tower, he saw Qi Rongyue waiting for the window. The window did not open, she stood in front of the window, looking at the closed window, full of sorrow. He closed the door and walked slowly behind her: "do you know?" She didn''t turn around, just a whisper. "It''s still urgent to leave now. I''ll send someone to take you out of Beijing at once." He was in a bit of a hurry and couldn''t help taking another step forward. She shook her head: "I will not leave. I will never leave Kyoto until Qi Di returns to the throne." "But Chu Lian has become suspicious. It''s only a matter of time before he finds out the truth. If you stay here, you will only become his Achilles'' heel when he pinches Zheng Zhongwen and Tianqi." She stretched out her hand and pushed open the closed window. Her eyes fell on the Chu palace, which was far away in the sky and close at hand. Standing behind her, he could not see her eyes full of strong and extreme attachment, attachment to the Chu palace, and happy memories of the past. "I will not be their Achilles'' heel, I will be their help to enter Chu palace. Don''t worry, I will take good care of myself. As long as I am useful to Chu Lian, he will not do anything to me." "But Chu Lian''s leg injury has been cured, and Chu Tian''s heart''s face has been healed. You are useless to them. If you go back, you will not come out." She smiles, her face is like a cherry blossom in full bloom, her eyes are as cold as a cold river for thousands of years, her whole body is full of murderous Qi, and her body is more and more straight. Chapter 554 "He begged me to live in the future. I hated him for breaking into the bone. How could I really heal his wound? Now, his health is just a temporary illusion. I don''t want him to die. I want to slowly torture him, let him live in pain, live in pain, let him taste all the evil sufferings in the world, let him know that cause and effect are retributive." People are doing it, and the sky is watching it. It''s not without reporting. It''s just before the time. Her voice has always been very pleasant, even when she is cruel, she feels extremely sweet. But today, the hatred in her sweet voice, even min Hengzhi, feels the shivering. She is only Tianyu''s younger martial sister. Why is her hatred so strong? Like the hatred he felt in Tianqi, even stronger. Is she really just Tianyu''s junior sister so simple? He has investigated her background more than once, which is very simple, but why does it always make him feel wrong? What is the problem? Even more than once, he saw Tianyu''s shadow, way of speaking, movement and even temperament in her body, but this face has no resemblance with Tianyu. Is it true that, as she and her master said, because she and Tianyu have a very good relationship, they are always close to each other? "What are you going to do?" He asked. She shook her head: "it depends on what Chu Lian is going to do." Knowing that it''s useless to say more, he simply turned his head and said, "Chu Lian asked me to go to Yongping Houfu to bring Madame Zheng Hou into the palace." She turned around, looked up at Min Hengzhi, and said, "you are the only one who knows the whereabouts of Madame Zheng Hou. I hope you can protect her. This is my only requirement for you. You don''t have to worry about the rest. Even if I was taken into prison by Chu Lian, I will be released one day. You don''t need to expose your identity for me. Your identity is still very useful. Don''t expose it for me ¡£¡± Chu Tianxin is here. She knows that Min Hengzhi will be OK, and believes that Min Hengzhi will make a promise to her. She took out the jewel ring she had hidden and handed it to min Hengzhi: "this is another dark potential that the first emperor left in Beijing, which was found in Ziyu palace." She turns the jewel on the ring. It can be easily removed. On the other end of the jewel, there is a secret seal. Qi Rongyue said: "this seal is unique in the world. It can mobilize the three thousand Jingwei of Kyoto City defense. It doesn''t need to go through the hand of city defense unification. As long as the hand with the seal is directly sent to the hand of city defense leader Fu Hu, it can directly command them to act." Min Hengzhi''s face is a little frightened. The city defense is unified in Kyoto, but Chu Lian''s heart didn''t expect that his subordinates would be the secret chess hidden in the city defense camp by the emperor first. The move of emperor first is really brilliant. He put the jewel ring in his hand and smiled, "do you believe me like this?" Her eyes are deep, and her smile is cool: "I can''t say whether to believe or not, I only know that Chu Lian is not only my enemy, but also your enemy, unless you don''t want to revenge, just want to sit on the mountains and rivers and glory, that''s when I look away." He smiled, and his eyes were deep on Qi Rongyue in front of him: "I have done many wrong things, hurt many innocent people, even my favorite -" he saw her suddenly frown, then stopped her mouth, she seemed to dislike him mentioning Tianyu in front of her, she said before, he didn''t deserve it. Chapter 555 "Dissolve the moon, believe me this time, I won''t let you down again." His words are sincere and his eyes are sincere. Of course, she believed him. Otherwise, how could she hand over such important things to him? Not only because Chu Lian was his enemy, but also because he was the most suitable person. He was Chu Lian''s son-in-law who walked in front of the emperor. He could go in and out of the palace at will. He was the object of the courtiers'' complicity. What he wanted to do in Kyoto was much easier than her. And he also has such ability, otherwise, how could Jincheng prosper in his governance. "What about the people in the Houfu of Yongping?" Min Hengzhi asked. She sneered: "I have sent people to Yongping Houfu. When you arrive, there should be no people in Yongping Houfu. They will leave the city immediately. I know that the city guard is your person. You know how to do it." Min Hengzhi nodded: "it''s best that they are all innocent people. If they can help them escape this disaster, it''s also a merit." One hour later, min Hengzhi took people into Yongping Houfu. The huge Yongping Houfu didn''t even have a gatekeeper. It was like a deserted house. When he returned to the palace, all the servants of the Marquis of Yongping had left the capital safely under his secret operation. "What? People go to the house empty? No one? " Chu Lian stood up from the back of the Royal table, and his forehead ached faintly. In this moment, all the previous doubts were settled. "Zheng Xiuwu, how dare you to conspire openly Chu Lian thought of Zheng Zhongwen''s appearance in Mobei again. When his face changed, he quickly said, "Zheng Zhongwen went to Mobei. It seems that he was looking for the black cavalry." Min Hengzhi followed his words and said, "how can Zheng Zhongwen go to Mobei to find the black cavalry?" Chu Lian Leng hum: "if his Laozi had not plotted against him, I would not have associated him with the black cavalry. Now that his Laozi supported the army and plotted against him, he just happened to appear in Mobei, not for the black cavalry. Is it really to suppress bandits?" Min Hengzhi asked again, "the black cavalry has always been a legend. Whether it exists or not is still a question. If he goes ahead like this, he may not succeed." Chu Lian shook his head: "it''s too simple for you to think about it. The black cavalry is not just a legend. It really exists. It''s in the charge of the emperor''s brother. No one can give orders easily. No one even knows their exact location. Even I only know that the black cavalry is in Mobei. But over the years, I have sent people to look for them many times secretly, but there is no news at all." "If Zheng Zhongwen dare to go, it''s certainly not to rush forward." Min Hengzhi has to admire Chu Lian''s wisdom. It''s a terrible thing to have an opponent like him. "What should I do now?" Min Hengzhi asked. Chu Lian pondered for a while, and suddenly said, "immediately issue an order to call Zheng Xiuwu back to Beijing, and order to dispatch five thousand Mobei garrison to fully pursue the whereabouts of Zheng Zhongwen and others. Once the whereabouts are found, kill them." Min Hengzhi asked again, "what if Zheng Xiuwu refuses to return to Beijing?" Chu Lian Leng hum: "I didn''t plan to let him return to Beijing alive. I sent another killer to infiltrate Longxi, wait for the opportunity to kill, seize 200000 military power, and order to hang all Zheng''s troops." Of the 200000 troops, nearly 50000 were Zheng Jiajun, and Chu Lian ordered all of them to be hanged. His heart was extremely poisonous. It''s ridiculous. Why did he collude with such a person in the past? Chapter 556 Min Hengzhi asked him to go to Longxi for a secret mission. He also wanted to remind Marquis Zheng. Unfortunately, in order to take care of his daughter''s mood, Chu Lian would not agree to let him stay in Beijing well and do something not too dangerous. It''s the crane tower again. Min Hengzhi tells Qi Rongyue about the layout of Chu Lian. He proposes to send a letter to Longxi, but Qi Rongyue stops him. "You know better than me that Chu Lian is a man. The Marquis of Yongping is suddenly empty. He must know that there are traitors around him. Everyone is his suspicious image. Including you, you are sending someone to send a letter now. Aren''t you going to catch yourself?" Min Hengzhi suddenly understood and nodded: "it''s true. Today, when I went out, I had two more experts secretly follow me. It took me a lot of effort to get rid of them." "You go back, don''t meet again this time. Remember, no matter what happens to me, you should not speak in front of Chu Lian for me, let alone mention me in front of Chu Tianxin, otherwise my situation will be more difficult." Min Hengzhi understood her worry: "OK, I will do it. Then I''ll go first. You should be more careful." Min Hengzhi goes to the door, Qi Rongyue hurries to stop him: "wait." He turned back and looked at her face, which was so wordless that the melancholy in his eyes could not hide: "what''s the matter?" She frowned and whispered, "recently, there''s news about Qi''s younger brothers?" Her eyes were full of expectation and worries. He didn''t want to let her down, but he had to let her down. "No, but Chu Lian didn''t find them either. I think it''s still safe." She nodded, expecting the answer, but did not give up, still wanted to ask. Prince Zheng''s rebellion soon spread in Kyoto City. Qi Yongchun was very glad that Qi Rongyue didn''t go back to Qi''s mansion with him. Otherwise, if Qi Rongyue sat down with Zheng Zhongwen, their whole Qi family would not run away. Now he can stay out of the affair and have nothing to do with him. The most shocking thing is Yin Yixuan, who has been with Zheng Zhongwen for many years and knows his temperament very well. Zheng Zhongwen is not a man of corruption. His father, Zheng houye, is upright and honest, and he will not do anything against him. What is the matter that he does not know? "Miss, Mr. Yin is here." Xueer enters from the outside, toward Qi Rongyue who is dispensing medicine. Qi Rongyue didn''t raise his head either, but said in a low voice: "it''s still timely. Let him in." In recent days, there are many more people in the courtyard, all with Kung Fu, and they will not let her go out any more. They will put her under house arrest in this house directly. Yin Yixuan can come in, which is obviously approved by Chu Lian. Otherwise, the guards guarding the door will not let her go. "Dissolving the moon -" he quickly stepped in and saw Qi dissolving the moon, who was concentrating on weighing the medicine. She put the good medicine in the box, put down the small scale in her hand, and looked up at him with her eyes: "Mr. Yin." He walked quickly to her body and sat down. Seeing that her face was as usual, there was nothing wrong with her. He was relieved. Then he asked, "Rongyue, are you ok?" There were many people in the courtyard, and the atmosphere was not quite right. He could see at a glance. Qi Rongyue shrugs: "good and bad you see, house arrest, temporarily not dead." "Dissolving the moon, you don''t need to pretend to be relaxed in front of me. I will help you. If you have me, the emperor will not add guilt to you." Yin Yixuan said hurriedly. Chapter 557 She picked up her eyebrows and her eyes were as cool as ever: "do you help me? How are you going to help me? " Yin Yixuan''s good-looking eyebrows are tightly closed, and his face is a little embarrassed. He has thought about some words thousands of times on the way when he came, but when he came to the end, he still couldn''t speak. After all, he and the man had a very close relationship. "You can''t say it. Let me do it for you." Her eyes suddenly became sharp, and the corners of her mouth were full of a sense of mockery that seemed to penetrate into people''s hearts. "The emperor asked you to come. Let you ask questions about Zhongwen and Yongping Houfu. It''s better to say more things about Yongping Houfu and Zhongwen, and let them be accused of treason, so as to make the world fight, right?" Yin Yixuan''s eyes drooped, afraid to see her eyes full of contempt. Qi Rongyue said again, "with your understanding of Zhongwen and Marquis Zheng, are they the kind of people who will rebel?" "But it''s a fact that Marquis Zheng did not fight in Longxi and fight back. Zhongwen has disappeared since he left the capital. Now even his wife has disappeared. How to explain all this?" She shook her head, and her clear eyes held Yin Yixuan tightly. "No matter what else, I only ask you one thing, Zheng Zhongwen and Chu Lian, who do you believe more?" Who do you trust more? On emotion, he naturally believed in Zheng Zhongwen more. He knew what kind of person Zhongwen was. He believed in the emperor more. Now all the evidences show that Zheng family conspired against him. He had no reason not to believe. But why? Why does Zhongwen do this? Is it because he learned that the emperor forced Rongyue to marry him? He suddenly raised his head and stared at Qi Rongyue in front of him with beautiful eyes. He asked in a word, "is it because of me? Because of the agreement between me and the emperor, Zhongwen became angry and annoyed, so she shook her head and interrupted him: "I didn''t expect you to be such a careful and short-sighted person. If you don''t believe it, you don''t have to say anything. When you go back to the emperor, I don''t know anything about the Zheng family. If he doesn''t believe it, he will torture me or even kill me with a knife." When Yin Yixuan saw her broken appearance, he became more and more worried: "dissolve the moon, you listen to my advice. It''s just that those who know the current affairs are Junjie. If a hero doesn''t suffer from the current losses, why do you take your own life for the Zheng family?" She sat back at the table and continued to weigh her medicine. Her voice became more and more cool: "since Zhongwen left, I have never heard from him or seen Marquis Zheng again. What are they doing? I have no idea. What do you want me to say? You go, don''t have to worry about me any more. Life and death depend on life. I''m not afraid of death. " Yin Yixuan wants to talk again, but she shouts loudly: "Xueer, see off." Xue''er was standing at the door. Hearing the cry of the young lady, she immediately turned in and said to Yin Yixuan, "young master Yin, please." Yin Yixuan is still not willing, but one of them ignores him and the other drags him hard. He is shocked to blow him out. Chu palace "the emperor, Rong Yue has no idea about the people of the Zheng family, and he hopes the emperor will see clearly." Yin Yixuan kneels in front of the Royal table, a knock to the ground, sincere words. Chu Lian frowned and did not cry. He only looked at the picture on the imperial table with a gloomy face and did not know what he was thinking. Kneeling for a long time, Yin Yixuan saw that the Emperor didn''t say a word, then he looked up and stole a look, then said: "the emperor?" Chu Lian then returned to his senses and raised his hand: "get up, I will do it carefully. Don''t worry. If she doesn''t collude with Zheng''s family, I will never kill a good man unjustly." Chapter 558 Really not? Yin Yixuan clearly saw a flash in the emperor''s eyes and didn''t believe what he said. When the emperor was not the emperor, he was famous for his ruthlessness. With his temperament, he would rather kill than let go. Shortly after he ascended the throne of God, the Zheng family raised a flag to rebel against him. It is conceivable that he was angry. However, the relationship between Rongyue and zhengzhongwen was so profound that the emperor was suspicious. How could he believe that Rongyue didn''t know about it? Even if I believe, because Rongyue was Zheng Zhongwen''s beloved woman, I will extend my anger and even use her as a chip to threaten Zheng Zhongwen. Thinking of this, Yin Yixuan''s face is pale, his hands close to his sleeves are shaking, and his unprecedented fear comes from his heart. For the first time, he felt powerless. His beloved woman was going to be in prison, but he could do nothing but watch. Just like that time, she fought with the bandit, but he couldn''t help her at all. He even watched her fall down the cliff. If it wasn''t for Zhongwen, it would not be the dissolving moon now, so she would accept Zhongwen. To this day, he even hopes that Zhongwen can save her in deep water and hot water and keep her safe as he did last time. Just after leaving the palace gate, Yin Yixuan was directly pulled into a carriage by the people sent by Lord Yin. After returning to the palace, he was locked in the house and asked the Imperial Academy for sick leave. "Uncle, what are you doing?" Yin Yixuan''s eyes were full of displeasure. He came to see Yin houye and questioned him. "Yixuan, uncle, it''s for your own good. I have to make this decision. If you meet Qi Rongyue in private again, we may have to deal with the rebellion of Zheng family in the future because of her." "Uncle, she doesn''t know anything about Zheng family''s affairs. I''m her fiance. How can I be a shrinking turtle at this time? I want to go through the difficulties with her. " Yin houye said angrily: "bastard, this kind of words can also be said. Do you think you represent only you? If what you do doesn''t affect Yin''s family, do I think I''m willing to take care of you? Don''t say anything. Stay here and wake up. Without my permission, you are not allowed to leave the room. " He turned his head and said to the four strong family members, "take good care of it. If there is any mistake, you are the only one to ask." Yin Yixuan, who seems to be a tall man, is a weak scholar since he was a child. No matter how he struggles, he can''t change his confinement. Yin Yixuan''s front foot was shut by Yin houye, and Qi Rongyue''s back foot was invited into the palace. She knelt in the Royal study, two feet away in front of her. She was her blood enemy. Even though she hung her head, she could feel his eyes staring at her all the time. There were explorations, doubts and calculations. "Get up." After she knelt for a quarter of an hour, he finally began to shout. The pain in her knee made her mind clearer. Whether kneeling or standing, her back is very straight. No matter adversity or prosperity, her eyes are fearless, as if nothing in the world can make her feel afraid. What are people afraid of who have died once in the most tragic way? Is not death the worst outcome? Besides, she knew that she would never die. "Tell me, what do you think of Zheng''s rebellion?" Chu Lian frowned at the girl in front of him. For a moment, he felt that he saw the great niece who had already died in front of him. Chapter 559 Qi Rongyue raised his eyebrows and looked fearlessly at Chu Lian. There was a faint smile on the bottom of his eyes, which seemed soft, but it was like a sharp sword that could pierce human skin and reach people''s hearts. "What does the emperor want to hear?" She asked in a low voice. Chu Lian''s heart seemed to give birth to a thorn, which made him very uncomfortable: "whatever, as long as it''s about Zheng''s rebellion, you can talk about it." "Minnv is just a doctor. She only knows the medical skills and doesn''t know the current affairs of the dynasty. She really had a good relationship with zhengshizi. But that''s what happened before. Since the emperor''s marriage, minnv and Zheng''s family have lost all contact. No longer have any relationship with each other. It''s when Marquis Zheng left the capital and never sent him." "Let''s talk about the things before marriage. Such a big conspiracy will not happen overnight. There must have been a long-term and detailed plan." Qi Rongyue shook his head: "back to the emperor, though minnv and Zheng Shizi are familiar with each other, they are not familiar enough to tell minnv everything. If minnv is so important to him, will he let minnv survive in this Kyoto City? To leave the women of the people in danger Her words are reasonable, but he just doesn''t believe a word. "Since you won''t say it, you can only be wronged for a while. Come and take it with you." His indifferent voice fell in Qi Rongyue''s ear, and there was a sense of familiarity. Like the last time, when she was Chu Tianyu, he also used such indifference with a cruel tone to order the experts in the palace to kill her. She didn''t beg for mercy, her expression was flat, she turned around indifferently, didn''t say a word, and left with the bodyguard. When her back was about to disappear, he said, "if you change your mind, send someone to report at any time." She didn''t make a sound, and there was no pause in her calm step, which gradually disappeared into Chu Lian''s eyes. It''s dark and wet in the prison. It''s very cold in early winter in Kyoto. You need to cover a thick quilt at night to sleep. But in the prison, there is no thick quilt, even a straw mat. Instead of receiving special care, she was put into a cell where three prisoners had already lived. The afternoon sun came from the only three vents on the wall and landed on the dirty and smelly ground. There were three women curled up in the corner. They were in rags, smelly all over, their hair was dry and messy, just like the beggars calling flowers outside. As soon as the jailer and the Yu Lin Wei who escorted her here left, the men in the opposite cell began to make a commotion. "Look, such a beautiful girl has also been put in prison. It seems that our new emperor is really a man who doesn''t know how to pity her "If he knows how to be pitiful, he will not have only princess Tianxin''s daughter, but also several sons to fight for the throne." "I don''t think he will, otherwise, how can such a little beauty control it?" "Shut up, this girl is not a palace maid at first sight. It''s not easy to come here, and she can be put into prison. Either she is a prisoner in the palace, or she is a recidivist. Just now those Yu Lin guards are so polite to her. I can''t see for a long time, she will go out. You can talk nonsense again. Be careful that she will tell the emperor what you said, so that you can die faster and worse." Qi Rongyue didn''t have the psychology to meet these boring words. But after hearing this, he couldn''t help but look at the man. There was a black paint on the opposite side. Some people were shaking in the shadow, but he couldn''t see a person''s face clearly. Chapter 560 At this time, there was a groan in the corner of the cell. It was an old woman who seemed to be suffering a lot. She couldn''t help crying out. There are three people crouching in the corner. The one who makes the sound is the one who sleeps in the innermost part. The one who is next to her hears the sound and raises the woman with one hand: "Mommy, is it hurting again?" The man sleeping outside also sat up, rubbed his eyes with his backhand, and asked, "what''s the matter with mammy?" Qi Rongyue''s heart leaps wildly, desperately pressing the ecstasy in her heart. She thinks that they are all dead, nanny, Yuxi and Yulan. Although I can''t see their faces clearly, they are right. Absolutely they are right. She got up, pretended to be calm, walked slowly to the three men and said, "I''m a doctor. Let me have a look." Holding mother sang, Yuxi looked at Qi Rongyue suspiciously, puzzled: "are you a doctor? Is it from the Royal Hospital? " She shook her head and looked at the skinny Yuxi, which used to be so clean, but now it''s like this Yulan. She''s in charge of the palace. What kind of scenery she used to have, but now her eyes are red, and she forced to bear tears: "I''m not from the Royal hospital, I''m a doctor among the people, and the medical skills are OK. Let me see for her." Yuxi doesn''t believe her: "you are a folk doctor, how can you be put in prison?" Yuxi is also the same as before, with delicate and meticulous mind, not trusting in others, and steady behavior. She smiled: "I offended Chu Lian. He didn''t like me, so he came in." Yuxi and Yulan exchanged a look. They all thought the girl was not normal. Who could laugh when they were put in prison? She doesn''t look like she''s in jail, crying or laughing? Qi Rongyue said: "it''s important to treat patients. Besides, if I cheat you, I won''t get any benefits. Why?" Yuxi nodded: "that''s what we said. Even if we die, no one will ask us more. You really don''t need to cheat us." She stroked mother sang against the wall and moved away: "thank you." Qi Rongyue smiled at her and sat down where she had sat before. Yuxi looks surprised. Does the girl who looks very clean and beautiful in her heart dislike their dirtiness at all? And why does her eyes give her a sense of deja vu? Qi Rongyue finished pulse for mother sang. She quickly laid her flat on the ground, stretched out her fingers and pressed her abdomen, which made mother sang cry in pain. Seeing this, Yulan hurriedly stopped Qi Rongyue, shouting: "what did you do to her? She didn''t hurt so much just now. How does it hurt like this? " Qi Rongyue retracted his hand, his face was solemn, and his eyes were sad: "she can''t support this disease for long." She remembers that mother sang''s body has not been very good. Before she left Beijing, she also invited a royal doctor for her. The royal doctor prescribed many medicines, but she refused to take them because of the trouble. Now, she must have been ill for a long time and left the root of the disease. In addition, the humidity in the prison is heavy, and it''s cold in winter and hot in summer. The disease is deteriorating rapidly. Now it''s beyond cure. Don''t say that it''s her, even if the master comes in person, It can''t be cured. "Girl, sister sang, what''s wrong with her?" Yuxi grabs Qi Rongyue''s hand and asks. Qi Rongyue looked at the half fainted and half awakened nanny with sad eyes, and felt like thousands of needles were stabbing her. Chapter 561 "It''s a liver disease. It should be an old disease. I haven''t treated it well. A small disease has become a serious one. In addition, the cold and cold conditions in this cell make her more and more ill. That''s why it''s not cured." Qi Rongyue''s words have not yet fallen, Yuxi and Yulan cry one after another, tears continue to fall, leaving two traces of pale tears on their dirty faces. Mother sang can''t speak in pain, but her eyes clearly have something to say. Qi Rongyue secretly wiped away tears from the corner of his eyes, and felt the needle bag from his arms: "I''ll give her a needle. Although I can''t cure her disease, I''ll make her better at least. It won''t be so painful." Yuxi nodded and thanked her: "thank you. I don''t know how to thank you." Without a word, she gave a silver needle to mother sang''s vital acupoints and blocked several acupoints that could affect the pain. Sure enough, mother sang''s moan stopped after the injection. She sat up panting and thanked Qi Rongyue: "thank you, girl. I''m going to enter the earth, and I''m tired of your treatment." Qi Rongyue looked at the mistress who was totally different. Her fingertips quivered continuously, but she still pretended to be calm: "you are welcome, Mammy. I am a doctor. It''s my duty to help the dead and the wounded. Don''t say thank you." Mother sang looked at Qi Rongyue''s face and sighed, "if the long princess is still there, she is almost as old as you. You are really like each other." Yuxi and Yulan cry more and more sad, for the mother sang who will leave them forever, for the long princess who died miserably, and for their tragic fate. Mother sang reached out and patted the backs of the hands of Yuxi and Yulan. She said with a wry smile, "silly child, what are you crying for? When people die, sooner or later, they will die. I''m not afraid. Don''t be afraid of you. We never betray Princess Chang Chang. When we die, we go underground. We also face Princess Chang and empress Chang. " Magnolia tightly grasped sister Sang''s hand and cried, "take me away, Mammy. I don''t want to live. I can''t live in such a dark day. I can''t wait for that day." Yuxi also cried and was extremely sad. On such a day, they didn''t think about it for a day. They might as well die happily. Mother sang shouted, "what are you talking about? As the saying goes, it''s better to live if you want to die. If you live in secret, how can you think of death? You are still young and have opportunities. You must not give up. " Qi Rongyue also said: "yes, Mammy said that you are still young and the current situation is constantly changing. Maybe you have another day to see the sky again." Yuxihong looks at qirongyue and says, "will you? Is there really going to be that day? Can I see my parents and little brother again? " She felt a pain in her heart. She held back the tears in her eyes and nodded her head: "yes, I will." The three calmed down for a while and finally focused on Qi Rongyue again. Yuxi asked, "girl, what''s your surname?" "My surname is Qi, Qi Rongyue. They all call me miss Qi. My ancestral home is Xuzhou." Yulan asked, "Qi Rongyue is the surname of Xuzhou. Why did he come to Kyoto? How could Chu Lian put him in prison? " Qi Rongyue smiled bitterly and sighed: "in a word, in short, I am now at the bottom of the stage, only temporarily. Soon he will let me out. You can rest assured that if there is a chance, I will help you out." Magnolia''s eyes were bright, and she cried and laughed: "really? Is that true, Miss Qi? " Qi Rongyue nodded, with a serious face: "really, there is no empty word." Chapter 562 It has been seven days since they entered the Shayuan in Mobei. Because of the wind season, there is a strong wind in the Shayuan from time to time, which rolls up the yellow sand all over the sky. They can''t see the way ahead, and can''t find the way back. The drawings they brought have almost become a piece of waste paper. The route marked on it is not clear. In addition, they are too strange to the desert. The second day they enter the desert, they lose their way and go around for seven days They have lost their way completely now, and the water and dry food they have brought are few. The night in Shayuan is very cold. The first wind after sunset can dissipate the heat of the day. The temperature difference between the day and the night is great. It''s extremely hot in the day and cold in the night. "It''s getting dark. There are a lot of dry sand trees here. We''ll camp here today. We''ll try to pick up as many branches as we can before it''s dark. The campfire at night depends on them." Zheng Zhongwen said to a group of elite cavalry guards. Although we are very tired, almost exhausted, we still have enough energy to pick up the dry wood. They understand that the night in the desert is more difficult than the day. If there is no bonfire, we should not only endure the cold, but also be aware of the sand wolf and the sand wolf are all on fire. If there is a fire, they will only look at it from afar and dare not approach it. But once the fire goes out, they will swarm The team rushed up and tore up the exhausted people and became their food. "We must find the water as soon as possible, or all of us will die in this desert." Jianyun hands a baked bun to Tianqi and turns to Zheng Zhongwen. Zhongwen untied the water bag at his waist, which contained a few mouthfuls of clear water. He also handed it to Chu Tianqi: "our food has been used up. Today, the brothers have been hungry all day. To find the water, we must get the food first. Otherwise, we can''t go on the road in this state." Mr. Wan looked worried and looked around. There was no end to the endless sand plain: "but in this case, where can we go to find food? If it''s a forest, at least we can hunt. What''s here? There''s nothing but the sand wolves and the extremely poisonous sand snakes and sand scorpions Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyes, followed Mr. Wan''s eyes and looked into the distance. There was a pair of blue animal eyes. He said with a smile, "I have a way, maybe it can be done." Jian Yun looks at him with interest. Mr. Wan is also interested. Chu Tianqi stops eating steamed bread and stares at Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen stood up and pointed to the greedy and dark animals in the distance. He said in a high voice: "as we all know, these sandwolves have been following us since three days ago. They are very experienced. They know that we have been in the desert for a long time. When we are exhausted and have no resistance, they rush to us and devour us." The sound of cool breath came from all around. Zheng Zhongwen said: "it''s better to take the initiative to attack than to wait for death. While we still have some strength, we can lead them to attack together, not only can we eliminate this potential enemy, but also provide us with sufficient food for the next road." Thinking of food, those elite cavalry guards who had been in a bad mood immediately came to their feet and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "Shizi, let''s listen to you and do what you say." Chapter 563 Zheng Zhongwen looks at Jianyun again. If this method is feasible, she needs to nod her head. Jane Yun looks at Zheng Zhongwen with admiration. He is even smarter than she thinks. He knows how to find a way out in adversity. It''s very good. "It''s all up to you." Jane Yun got up and took out a package on the camel''s back. There were many bottles and jars of medicine in the package. She took out a big porcelain bottle and handed it to Zheng Zhongwen''s hand: "it''s a kind of overpowering drug. It''s useful not only for us, but also for wolves." Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes are full of excitement: "this is a good thing. It will come into use later." Jane Yun said with a smile, "save it, this one." After the plan was agreed, Zheng Zhongwen ordered people to put out all the bonfires. If there was a fire, the sand wolf would not come, but would watch them from afar. No matter in the day or in the night, they moved, they moved, they stopped, they stopped, waiting for the best attack time. After the campfire was extinguished, the shadows in the distance no longer flickered, and the night was quiet as if only the wind was left. Originally lying on the sand, the sandwolves stood up one after another. After careful observation, they made sure that the time was right. The leading sandwolves raised their necks and howled. The wolves howled and rushed to their prey with the fastest speed. When the sand wolf rushed to the front, the people who seemed to have been sleeping suddenly jumped up with the sharp knife in their hands. When they found out that they had been cheated, they wanted to escape again, but there was no way back. The head of the sand wolf''s eyes are fierce. With his sharp fangs open, he pours on Zheng Zhongwen, who has killed several of his wolf companions in succession. Zheng Zhongwen noticed the wolf head early in the morning. When he jumped up, he dodged lightly, stabbed the wolf head in the forelimb with his long sword, which made him cry and roll. The wound was covered with yellow sand. The first time the wolf missed, he was wounded, but he didn''t want to escape. He turned back to Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen was also the first time he saw such a fierce beast. He didn''t expect that it would jump back in such a short time. It was very dangerous to avoid. The back of his hand was scratched by the wolf''s claw. He could not look at the wound. He raised a sword and stabbed it. After all, the beast was a beast. Although it was smart and fierce, it was He was not the opponent of human beings. He was defeated by Zheng Zhongwen after several battles. The bravery of a group of elite cavalry guards in the face of a large number of evil wolves also opened the eyes of Jianyun and Chutian. Maybe this is instinct. In this situation where you are not born or I am dead, if you don''t fight hard, it will be them who are lying on the sand at this time. The campfire was rekindled, and the smell of barbecue made everyone smile happily. Happiness is so simple, when hungry, there is a stutter. "Sir, there seems to be someone over there." The jingqiwei in charge of the wheel sentry came to Zheng Zhongwen and whispered. Zheng Zhongwen got up, followed Jing Qiwei to check, and there was a man lying in a sandpit not far away. "Come on, pull him up." Jingqiwei, according to his words, pulled up the man lying in the bunker. She was a woman in a short, taupe suit, hair in a man''s bun. Her face was dark yellow, her lips were dry, and she was short of food and water for a long time. "Go back to show master Jane," said Zheng Zhongwen When Jane Yun saw that they had brought back a girl who was unconscious, she hurried to ask someone to get her medicine box. After a lot of investigation, she was sure that the girl was hungry and dizzy, but she was not injured. Chapter 564 "Is there any more water?" Jianyun looks up and looks at the elite cavalry. They all shook their heads. Their water was used up as early as yesterday. They just drank a lot of wolf blood to quench their thirst. At this time, the rest of the wolf carcass was dead, and the blood could not be released, and there was really no water. Chu Tianqi took out the water bag that Zheng Zhongwen had handed him before. He didn''t give up drinking. He was going to give it back to brother Zhongwen. Now that someone needs it more than them, he can''t be saved. Jianyun didn''t answer, just looked at Chu Tianqi and said, "this may be the last saliva in our hands. Do you really want to give it to her?" Chu Tianqi said frankly, "of course, you should give her a life, save people and build a seven level pagoda. If you can save nature, you should save it. If you can save it but you can''t save it, it''s no different from killing her." Jianyun nodded, greatly relieved. Tianqi, a child, really grew up, much more sensible than when she first saw him. Without hesitation, she took the water bag, poured the last bit of water in the bag into the girl''s mouth, took another Fuyuan pill, crushed it and fed it to her. "Why doesn''t she wake up?" Chu Tianqi asked. Jane Yun put the girl beside the fire and took a dress to cover her body. Then she sighed: "she has been dehydrated for a long time. She''s very hard. Now, if she''s a little weak, she''ll be dead long ago. This water is not the elixir. How could she wake up so soon? But she took my rejuvenation pill and her life must be saved." While the fire was still fierce, Jianyun ordered the people to peel and bone all the remaining wolf carcasses, bake the meat into dried meat and take it on the road to eat. The wolf skin was used to keep out the cold at night. Dozens of fierce sand wolves left only a pile of white bones overnight. At the beginning of the day, the girl lying beside the fire woke up. She looked at the blue sky and sighed that she was still alive? Hearing the noise around her, she quickly sat up and looked around with sharp eyes. She saw a lot of people in different clothes. Their faces were dark, unique in the desert. They had clear eyes and a spirit. They talked and laughed in groups. She was beside a fire that had been put out, and she was wearing a long gown. "Girl, you wake up." Gentle and cool voice sounded behind her. She hurriedly looked back and saw a woman in her early forties. Although her face was sunburnt, her beautiful facial features could not conceal her charm. "Who are you? Why am I here? " She frowned and looked a little unhappy, not questioning, but questioning. Jane Yun is not happy with her way of asking questions, but she doesn''t care too much. After all, she is irrelevant. She wakes up. "We camped here last night and saw you lying in the bunker in front of us, so we saved you. Now that you are well, let''s go." The woman saw that Jianyun let her go so easily, and she did not threaten her with the help as she imagined, so she got up and patted the yellow sand on her body, saying: "thank you very much." After she said that, she turned around and walked. Just a few steps out, she thought that she had no water or dry food on her body. If she walked like this, she would still be dead, and then she turned back. Before the woman who spoke with her, there were several more people, a middle-aged man, looking at the woman admiringly, a young man, thin, young, tall and handsome. Chapter 565 When Jane Yun saw her coming back, she frowned and said, "aren''t you gone? Why are you back? " The girl gave a dry smile and thought of her attitude. She could not help but soften her eyes. "I''m thirsty and hungry now. Do you have anything to eat or drink?" Jane Yun said, "we have food, we can give you some, but we have nothing to drink. We are also looking for water." Chu Tianqi said with a smile, "our last bit of water has been used up for you last night. Now there is really not a drop left." The embarrassment on the girl''s face became more and more intense, and she felt ashamed when she thought of the doubt about them before. "My name is Dina," she said. "I can take you to the water." Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "do you know where there is water?" Dina nodded, full of confidence: "I urinate and live in the desert. The desert is my home. I know where there is water. You believe me." Chu Tianqi asked, "since you know where there is water, why do you faint in a sandpit due to dehydration?" Dina dry smile: "to tell you the truth, I ran out with my stepmother. I came out in such a hurry that I didn''t take anything with me. I met another storm. I wanted to go back as soon as the storm stopped. Unfortunately, I met the sand wolf and was chased by the sand wolf all the way. I escaped by chance, but I was more and more far away from my home. I wanted to go back, but I didn''t have the strength to go back. So I fainted In the bunker. " When it comes to stepmother, Zheng Zhongwen thinks of Qi Rongyue. She also has a hateful stepmother. Fortunately, she left Qi''s family, otherwise, she would not be bullied by Liang''s villain. Dina saw the young man staring at her all the time, with a gentle smile on her face, but her face turned red and her eyes drooped. "I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?" When he looked up again, the young man had just disappeared. A young man dressed as a bodyguard handed him a piece of dried meat and said with a smile, "this is Shalang meat. If you eat this, you will be avenged for yourself." Dina said thanks. She took the dried meat but didn''t worry about it. She looked around and saw the young man who had just gone to the other end to pick up the baggage and whispered something to the young man around her. "Who is he?" asked Dina, passing the meat to her jingqiwei? Is that your leader? " She pointed to Zheng Zhongwen in the distance. The young man smiled and nodded: "you mean Lord Zheng, he is our leader. What do you want to do with him? I''ll call for you. " Dina waved. "No, I''ll ask." It turns out that his surname is Zheng. He is tall and handsome. He must be an expert in the way he walks. He is also the leader of such a large group of people. His status must be extraordinary. When the people packed their bags, Dina had just finished eating the dried meat in her hand, so she went straight to the road without any further delay. Dina led the way and led the people through the desert. With Dina as a guide, they no longer have to walk around in the desert as if they were blind, even stepping on the sand seems to be light. After a day''s drive, there is still a vast sand sea ahead. There is no oasis in the imagination. On the faces of a group of elite guards, there is a look of anxiety. "Miss Dina, don''t you know the way to the water source? How come I haven''t seen water shadow for a day? " A good riding guard couldn''t help asking. Dina shrugged: "as I said, I''m too far away from home. If it''s only a day''s journey, will I faint in the sand pit hungry?"? Not long ago. " Chapter 566 It''s also said that the jingqiwei sighed and stopped asking questions. He only thought that he would be thirsty for another day tomorrow. It''s hard to say whether he could survive. "Don''t worry," said Dina, "as long as there is no accident, we will be able to get to the water source before dark tomorrow by our feet." She is thirsty, even more than them, so she hopes to find water as soon as possible. Zheng Zhongwen happened to pass by. Hearing their conversation, he stopped and asked, "what''s the accident you mean?" Dina turned to Zheng Zhongwen''s good-looking and focused eyes. Her cheeks were hot and she said with a smile: "in this desert, accidents can happen at any time, such as sandstorms, wolves'' attacks, sand snakes'' ambushes, even one or two sand scorpions may block our way." After hearing this, the jingqiwei on one side shouted, "it''s impossible. One or two sand scorpions will block the way of so many of us? How much more powerful are these sand scorpions? " Dina shook her head and sighed, "you haven''t seen them before. A warrior like you can kill a group of fierce sand wolves, but it''s hard to kill a strange sand snake and a sand scorpion full of poison." Jianyun also came over and said, "sand scorpion is very poisonous, but it is also a good medicine." Dina picked up her eyebrows and asked with a smile, "it seems that master Jane knows a lot about Sha Scorpio." Jianyun shakes his head: "I don''t know. I just heard from an old man that the sand scorpion is extremely poisonous, and the antidote is exactly the sand scorpion. So when bitten by the sand scorpion, don''t panic. Find the sand scorpion that bit you at the first time, eat its tail shell, attack the poison with poison, or save yourself." Dina nodded: "master Jane is right. It''s true. If you know this method, don''t panic when encountering sand scorpion''s attack, you will surely save your life. How many people lost their lives because they didn''t understand the method of sand scorpion''s self rescue." "Do you hear me?" said Jane Yun? No matter you meet a sand snake or a sand scorpion, don''t panic and keep calm. There is no barrier that you can''t cross. " Zheng Zhongwen said to Dina, "is there any way to avoid being attacked by sand scorpions and sand snakes?" Dina said, "yes, but only my family has that kind of medicine. As long as I apply that kind of medicine, sand snake and sand Scorpion will not get close to each other. That kind of medicine has a special smell, which is a very annoying smell of sand snake and sand scorpion." Zheng Zhongwen, with a happy face, asked, "can you buy some of this medicine from your family when you find water?" Dina was very heroic and shook her hand and said, "you saved my life. I just don''t know how to thank you. What else can I offer you? I want to give you as much as I can about this medicine in my family." Jane Yun is a woman. She always has a sensitive sixth sense. She looks at Dina''s eyes and says something wrong in her heart. Dina seems to be interested in Zhongwen. Zhongwen''s mind was full of dissolving the moon. He didn''t take Dina as a woman, so he didn''t avoid it. When the sun sets and the wind blows coldly, the wind tonight seems to be much bigger than before. They put the bonfire behind a sand dune that can avoid the wind, and finally they can have a rest. Dina looked around and worried: "in this kind of sand dune, it''s easiest to hide sand scorpion and sand snake. You should be more careful and don''t be careless." As soon as Dina''s voice fell, she heard a scream from someone near the campfire nearby. Then there was the sound of the figures running and falling to the ground. Chapter 567 Zheng Zhongwen and others rushed to see that the face of the man who fell to the ground had begun to turn purple and was obviously poisoned. Jane Yun stepped forward and pulled open the man''s hand to protect his shin and the leg stained with blood. There were two obvious blood holes in his shin, and the skin around him began to swell. "It''s sand scorpion," she said As soon as Zheng Zhongwen heard about it, he hurriedly defended the elite cavalry who had retreated from all directions: "don''t be shocked, look for it quickly. Only when you find the sand scorpion can you save his life." All of them are now back to what Miss Dina said before. They quickly spread out and began to look for the sand scorpion. Although Jianyun''s acupuncture is marvelous, there are ten kinds of antidote pills in the package, but none of them can solve the poison of the sand scorpion. The marvelous acupuncture can only temporarily protect his heart, and the sand scorpion that has bitten people has completely disappeared in the public''s sight, and no trace can be found. Chu Tianqi looked at the original fresh life and lost his vitality gradually. He pointed to the sand dune and said, "didn''t you just say there would be sand scorpions in it? We can find the sand scorpion if we dig the sand dune. " Dina shook her head. "What''s the use of finding a sand scorpion? If it wasn''t the one that bit him, it wouldn''t work. It would put all of us in danger. " The toxicity of sand scorpion is very special. Each sand scorpion has different virulence. Only the tail shell of the sand scorpion can detoxify it. "No more breath -" Mr. Wan''s fingers retracted from the man''s nose, shaking his head and sighing. Zhongwen squatted down and stroked the young man''s round eyes. The color of pain in his eyes had not disappeared, and life had completely disappeared. Jane took a deep breath, turned back to a group of elite riding guard: "brothers, this is the place where the sand scorpion and the sand snake are frequent. You must be very careful. You must not be slack at all times. Keep alert at any time. If you are bitten by the sand scorpion, don''t panic. You must catch the sand scorpion, so that you can save your life." In the evening, when Dina said these words, they didn''t take it down very seriously. This kind of thing, only through experience, can they know its power. "Do you remember all that?" Jane Yun''s voice rose again, and all the people said in unison, "remember." The night wind is getting stronger and stronger. They want to avoid the sand dunes that the sand scorpion often haunts. There is no other way for them. If they leave here and go to a place where there is no sand dune to rest, they are likely to be buried in the sand. And in this starrless and moonless night, they will easily lose their way without moving around. Even though he was tired physically and mentally, no one dared to close his eyes and rest. Even if his eyes were closed, the sand scorpion suddenly came out and bit them. The death of his companion was near, and no one dared to take this risk. The sky is about to brighten. People sigh that this terrible night has finally passed. They would rather face the most ferocious sandwolf than be the enemy of the haunted sandscorpion. The original quiet crowd suddenly began to stir, and the people sitting around the fire quickly dispersed. Some people screamed, "it''s sand scorpions, a lot of sand scorpions." Leaning on Zheng Zhongwen, Chu Tian, who had just fallen asleep, woke up and tried to rush forward, but Zheng Zhongwen pulled him: "you are not allowed to go, stand far away." Chu Tianqi bit his lips and knew that Zhongwen was for his good. He just wanted to protect him, but he didn''t want to hide behind them. Chapter 568 Jianyun quickly walked over, grabbed Chu Tianqi and pushed him to Mr. Wan''s side: "watch him, don''t let him go." Mr. Wan got Jane Yun''s order and thought about the dangerous situation in the forest. He could not make any more mistakes. He hugged Tianqi and refused to give up his struggle. At this time, two people have been bitten by the sand scorpion. Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes are fast and his hands are fast. He helped one of them catch a sand scorpion, but the other was not so lucky. The sand scorpion immediately climbed back to the group of sand scorpions after biting the people. The black sand Scorpion could not distinguish which one just bit the people. Dina said in a high voice, "don''t panic, take out the food quickly. Sand scorpions have a very sensitive sense of smell. They smell it. Whoever has a special smell, they will chase and bite." An elite cavalry guard found a small piece of dried wolf meat in his arms and threw it into the sand scorpion group. The sand scorpion swarmed up, but in the blink of an eye, he killed all the wolf meat. After tasting the taste of wolf meat, the sand scorpions became more and more restless and disordered. Instead of gathering in one place, they scattered around and quickly crawled towards the people around them. The sand scorpion is not big, but it''s only five inches long. But in the sand, it crawls very fast. Several elite cavalry guards who can''t retreat are attacked again. Some people are even bitten by several sand scorpions at the same time, and they fall down in the sand and roll in pain. "Is there any overpowering drug that was given to you?" said Zheng Zhongwen of Jianyun Dynasty Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly found a porcelain bottle in his arms. It was the overpowering drug that Jian Yun gave him earlier: "most of the bottles are left. Is it useful to use this to deal with sand scorpion?" Jane Yun shook her head. "I don''t know. Try it." She took out the last piece of dried wolf meat, sprinkled the overpowering drug on the dried wolf meat, and then tore the dried wolf meat into four pieces and threw them in four directions. As soon as the dried wolf is thrown out, the sand scorpions, who are chasing the human race in all directions, turn around one after another and rush to the dried wolf that sends out the fragrance. As before, the hard dried meat is eaten up by the sand scorpion in the blink of an eye. As like as two peas, who had eaten the wolf''s jerky, they saw the sand scorpion eating again and then they turned to the people again. The speed was almost the same as before the election. When everyone thought that the drug could not work on the scorpion, the speed of the scorpion''s forward was slowed down a lot, and then it slowed down like a snail crawling. Finally, it stopped, and it did not lie on the ground. Move. Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "it seems to work. I have meat here." He handed two pieces of meat to Jane Yun. At this time, someone sent the dried wolf meat with him. All the dried wolf meat of Jianyun was torn into small pieces, evenly spread the powder, and all of them were thrown to the sand scorpions crawling around. Originally, a large area of sand scorpions was crushed by the black. At this time, only a few who didn''t eat the wolf''s flesh were running around. Without their companions, they seemed to be in a panic, and they didn''t dare to provoke humans any more. They soon disappeared into the hidden sand caves around the dunes. Five people were bitten by sand scorpions. Only two of them were rescued and three died. Jianyun puts all the unconscious sand scorpions into a cloth bag, sprinkles a lot of choking powder into the cloth bag, and shakes the bag severely for a few times, just like mixing up the flavor of food. "Master Jane, this sand scorpion is very powerful. I''m afraid this cloth bag can''t hold them. I''d better kill them now." Dina said. Chapter 569 Jane Yun nodded: "I know, so I want to dry them all as soon as possible and make them into a good medicine. It''s a pity to kill them like this." Zheng Zhongwen looked around and frowned, "but there are no tools here. What can I do to dry these sand scorpions?" Dina looked at the burning bonfire in the sand and smiled, "I have a way." "Dig a sand pit first, bury all the sand scorpions in it, then dig out the sand channel around the sand pit, and burn a fire in the sand channel. After the sand is heated, dry the sand scorpions in the sand. That''s what we usually do to dry the meat." "It''s really a good way, so do it." Dina also helped Jianyun to dig the sand canal together. Using the method she was familiar with, she baked all the sand scorpions into sand scorpion stems without hurting their bodies. Looking at a dried sand scorpion that has shrunk several times, Dina asked curiously, "these sand scorpions are extremely poisonous. What''s the use of baking them into dried scorpions, master Jane?" Jianyun put all the sand scorpions into the cloth bag like a treasure, smiling: "it''s a good thing. It can be made into a highly toxic poison and a life-saving medicine. And in our place, it''s hard to find." As soon as Dina heard this, her eyes were all straight: "what? A sand scorpion is hard to get for a thousand dollars? " How much is the whole bag worth? Jane Yun heft the weight of the bag and said with a smile, "it''s worth tens of thousands of liang of silver." Dina has never been out of the desert, but she still has a good idea of money. She can''t close her mouth with a smile at the sound of tens of thousands of Liang. "I didn''t expect that these evil spirits are really precious. When I have a chance, I will catch some sand scorpions and make them into scorpions. I will sell them outside. When I have money, I won''t have to look at my stepmother''s face again." Jianyun raised her eyebrows: "Dina, you are such a capable girl, and you live by looking at other people''s faces?" Dina smiled bitterly: "what about being able? It''s not her own daughter either. When I look at her, I don''t like her. I can''t do it as well as her own children. I even blame me for robbing the glory of her own children and hating me deeply. " Who would have thought that there was even a trace of arrogance in Dina''s loose temperament, and life was so helpless. When Jane Yun thought of her beloved apprentice, she couldn''t help persuading him: "Dina, even if you are no longer upset, you can''t run out like this. If you really die outside, isn''t it just like your stepmother''s wish? You can''t do such a stupid thing any more. " Dina nodded: "I remember. In fact, I regret that I really shouldn''t have run out like this. If I hadn''t met you, my life would have been committed here." She smiled again: "in fact, I am not a simple impulse. When I quarreled with my stepmother, my father was beside me. He knew that his stepmother was deliberately targeting me and framed me for nothing, but he refused to help me to say a word, even if it was a word, I ran out, in fact, to gamble with my father, and also to gamble, whether he would come out to find me. " Jianyun reached out and patted Dina on the shoulder. She said in a low voice: "relax. Once you have a stepmother, your father may become a stepfather. If you want to be more open, you can''t live with yourself. You still have to go on. You have to walk step by step. No one can help you." Chapter 570 When the sun rose, they went back on their way. Fortunately, the howling wind stopped gradually, making their journey much easier. As Dina said, before sunset, they finally saw an oasis. On that oasis, there are more than a dozen deep and shallow lakes. The water inside is clear and bottomless, without any debris floating. It''s very clean and obviously well protected. In the oasis, except for the lake, there is a large area of grassland. On the grassland, there are simple sheds and houses. It''s the dinner point in the evening. Every shed emits smoke. The smell of food diffuses around. People who have been hungry for a day can''t help but swallow their saliva. Dina ran to Zheng Zhongwen, who was taking water. "Brother Zhongwen, come home with me. I''ll take you to see my father." Zhong Wen frowned. When he was on the road today, the master secretly reminded him to keep some distance from Dina, so as not to make any misunderstanding. He said, "I still have something on my side. I can''t leave." "I''ll go with you. I''ll buy some medicine against sand scorpion and sand snake from your father, and some food. I hope your father won''t refuse." Seeing Zheng Zhongwen''s indifference to her, Dina was obviously disappointed in her eyes, but she forced herself not to show it and squeezed a smile: "I planted all those medicines. I said they were sold as soon as I sold them. They couldn''t help it." Jane Yun nodded, "that''s fine, but I''m afraid we''ll need more food. Then I''d like to ask you to help us dredge up with our neighbors." Dina proudly patted her chest: "no problem, it''s all wrapped around me." After that, she couldn''t help looking back at Zheng Zhongwen and said: "brother Zhongwen, are you really not going?" Mr. Wan was afraid that Zheng Zhongwen''s attitude would be bad. He hurriedly answered, "of course, he will go there. We can''t take the things we bought for a while." Zheng Zhongwen had no choice but to ride and defend a group of Elite: "you can rest here for a while. Let''s go to buy food and go back." Chu Tianqi also approached: "brother Zhongwen, I will go too." "Take us with you. We can help you with something." Mingchang and Mingli also came together. Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "OK, let''s go together, but remember that when you come to miss Dina''s house, you should be careful when you speak and act. Don''t make trouble for Miss Dina." The gloom of Dina''s eyes cleared away. She smiled and showed her neat teeth. Her big beautiful eyes curved into crescent. She walked easily in front of them and looked back at Zheng Zhongwen from time to time, feeling more and more happy. Dina''s house is in the middle of the village. It''s different from other people''s houses. It''s all made of wood. It''s much stronger and bigger than the surrounding shed. It''s not a single house, but a courtyard. It''s surrounded by several wooden houses with different sizes. At the back, there''s a yard surrounded by simple fences made of branches There are many strange flowers and plants. By this time, it was dark. Dina''s door was closed. She went to the door and slapped the wooden door vigorously. She cried out in her voice, "Dad, open the door quickly. I''m back." After several times of filming, no one came to open the door, and no one responded to her. She was wondering that a person came out of the shed not far away, and she shouted to Dina from afar: "Miss Dina, you are back. Your father saw you for a long time, and he took your brother to see you three days ago. Since he hit you, he has not come back." Chapter 571 Dina''s face changed a little, when the light suddenly came on at home, and a graceful figure came out of the house. Before she came near, she yelled at Dina, "you are a pest. Why do you come back when you run out? Why run out when you want to come back? It made your father go out to find you and take wu''er with him. He went three days ago and hasn''t come back to today. Last night was another night of sandstorm, and she didn''t know them, either - "the woman said, and she began to cry. From time to time, her angry eyes glared at Dina. Dina yelled at the woman, "you know how to cry. Tell me, where is my dad?" The woman glared at her fiercely: "remember, if your father and wu''er can''t come back, you don''t want to go into this house again, bereavement star." Dina can''t be angry, but it''s not the time to be angry with this woman. She has to find dad and wu''er. She turned to remind her aunt, "Auntie, where is my elder brother? Have you seen it? " Seven aunts stepped forward a few steps, hurriedly nodded: "I saw it, and went to the southwest. Your father said that you were not happy when you were a child, and always liked to hide at the other end of shabazi in the southwest." Dina''s eyes were hot. Dad was right. She did go to shabazi every time she was angry. This time, she was no exception. She just didn''t expect to encounter sandstorm and sandwolf suddenly, which forced her to run farther and farther. She turned to run. Zheng Zhongwen grabbed her and said, "now it''s dark, and there''s no star or moon tonight. It''s dark. Where are you going to find it?" Seven aunts also said: "yes, it''s better to go tomorrow. If something happens to you and your father comes back, will you die of grief?" Dina''s heart was burning. How could she wait? Although she used to hate her father, she was still a father and a daughter, and there was no way to solve her hatred. Jianyun also said: "it''s very inappropriate to go so recklessly. In this way, you first take me to the yard to collect herbs. We first mash the herbs and apply them on our bodies. In this way, we are not afraid to encounter sand scorpion and sand snake when we enter the sand. In addition, we will go to the villagers'' home to buy some food to let the brothers have enough to help you find your father." As soon as Dina heard this, her eyebrows lit up: "master Jane, do you mean to help me find dad?" Jane Yun nodded: "of course, we are friends. If a friend is in trouble, we should help each other." Dina nodded heavily with tears in her eyes: "OK, everything is arranged by you." Zheng Zhongwen, Mr. Wan and Chu Tianqi were led by seven aunts to buy dry food from each household, while Jianyun and Dina were making medicine juice in the backyard. Not only Dida''s stepmother Lu Yilian and her younger sister Dijia didn''t help, but also tried their best to talk in a sarcastic way. She was angry that Dina took a machete and walked towards them fiercely, which scared them back to their room. Jane Yun asked Dina, "Miss Dina, this is how your stepmother treats you?" Dina snorted coldly: "she is the best actress. She acts face to face and back to face. She pretends to be a good person when her father is here. It seems that I don''t know much about people and I don''t know good people. When her father is away, she immediately changes her face. What''s that? If I had not learned some Kung Fu and she could not beat me, I would have been poisoned by her hand. This woman''s heart is poisonous. " Jane Yun nodded, thinking of Lu Yilian''s sour face, and sighed, "it''s really hard for you to live this day." Chapter 572 Jianyun thought of Rongyue and said with a smile, "my apprentice also has a stepmother, who is better than your stepmother. She is devoted to her children and just wants to squeeze her out of the house. She even hopes that she will die." Dina stopped her work and asked, "how is your apprentice now?" Jane Yun said: "she is now living a very good life. She has left that family and lived a free life. With her own medical skills, she has become a miracle doctor that has been passed down from mouth to mouth. I am very proud of her." She turned her eyes to look at Dina and said, "but you are not the same as her. She is not only bullied by her stepmother, but also her father and grandmother are very indifferent to her. They don''t take her as their own person at all. When she was exiled, her father could not wait for her to die quickly. Where can you go to see you like your father, regardless of the danger of life? You are luckier than her." Dina thought of her missing father. Her eyes were red again. She sniffed and said, "I must find my father." They took the mashed medicine with them and went to the entrance of the village together. The brothers were full of food and drink, and they filled all the water bags with water. They waited for Zheng Zhongwen''s order and set out again. Everyone knows that if it wasn''t for Dina, they couldn''t find water at all. Maybe now they are thirsty to death in the desert. Now Dina needs their help, so they are bound to. Jane Yun distributed the medicine juice to everyone''s hands and let them all smear it on their bodies. Chu Tianqi put the medicine juice to his nose and sniffed it. He frowned and said, "this thing doesn''t taste very much. Is it really useful to put it on?" "It''s naturally useful," said Jianyun. "The reason why people here can live here for a long time without being invaded by sand snakes and sand scorpions is because of this kind of medicine. Put it on quickly, and we''ll start soon." She took the medicine bowl in Chu Tianqi''s hand and helped him wipe it on him. Dina looked at Chu Tianqi with envy and said: "brother Qi, you are so lucky to have master Jane and brother Zhong Wen protecting you like this. They won''t let you suffer any grievances." Chu Tianqi grinned and looked at the sun. There was no more depression and gloom. "Sister Dina, you are also very lucky. You have family and now we have friends. You are actually much luckier than me." He said from the bottom of his heart. Dina didn''t know Chu Tianqi''s past. Seeing him say this, she was curious. She was about to ask him two questions, but she was cut off by Jianyun: "OK, let''s take a rest for two hours in situ and set out after two hours." Dina could not sleep anywhere. In order to make it convenient to travel at night, she went door to door and asked for many torches, so that if her father saw the light of the fire, he could find them. All of us have been tired all day. Now we have enough to eat and drink. We have been sleepy for a long time. With the order of Jianyun, we hurriedly find a place to lie down and cover it with wolf skin. When Mr. Wan saw that Jianyun was taking medicine secretly with others on his back, he was very distressed, but he could not help her at all. If he had been able to dissolve the moon, at least he could know what disease Jianyun had. Instead of just like now, when she''s blind, she doesn''t know anything and lets her do whatever she wants. After Jianyun takes the medicine and calms down for a while, Mr. Wan sits beside her and drapes a wolf skin on her shoulder: "Jianyun, tell me honestly what disease you have and how can you cure it?" Jian Yun droops her eyes, and there is a trace of bitterness in the bottom of her eyes. How can she be cured? Oh - Chapter 573 Two hours later, a group of 86 people left ruther village again. When he came, he didn''t disturb the villagers in the village. When he left, he walked quietly. Most of the villagers had fallen asleep. They didn''t know that so many outsiders had come to the village. Some villagers who found their footprints just hid at home and looked outside. They didn''t dare to make a statement. Who knows what these outsiders are doing here. People have been walking in the desert for so many days. They have many experience of desert walking. They are not as confused as they were when they first entered the desert. In addition, Dina is leading the way in front of them. But in an hour, they arrive at the sandbar that Dina said. It is not too far from ruther village. There are several broken sheds in the sand and a small forest that has died for a long time ¡£ Dina said: "there used to be some strange people who wanted to turn this place into an oasis, live here and plant trees here. Unfortunately, this place has never been an oasis. They finally left disappointed and left these things. I liked to play here when I was a child. When I grew up, this place became my refuge. As long as I quarreled with my stepmother, I would live here Two days later, my dad would come to me at the beginning and pick me up. Later, I grew older, and I had the ability to protect myself. My relationship with my dad became more and more estranged. My dad seldom came to me again. At most, it was a long time. He asked Diwu to call me back. " Jane Yun sighed: "you are so headstrong. How can a girl leave home without moving? A person living in such a place is not afraid of the sand wolf eating you. " Dina was full of bitterness: "I didn''t want my father to be embarrassed when I ran out of home. When I left, my stepmother wouldn''t be embarrassed by him. After a few days, my stepmother''s anger was gone, and I would go back naturally." Zheng Zhongwen and Chu Tianqi turn back from the front and shout at Dina from afar: "Miss Dina, we have searched here, and we have not found your father." Dina rushes forward, checks the shed where she used to stay, and says, "my dad and Diwu must have been here. They didn''t find me. They must have gone to other places to find me." She was full of worry: "last night''s rising sandstorm, I don''t know where they are hiding, will they also encounter sand scorpions like us?" Jane Yun patted her shoulder and whispered: "Dina, don''t worry. Your father has been walking in the desert for years. It''s just a sandstorm. How can he be punished? And you have medicine against this sand scorpion in your house. How can he not take it when he goes out? I think he just went a long way to find you. " Dina nodded, "I hope so." Zheng Zhongwen said to Jianyun, "master, there are two roads here. We can''t confirm which one is the way that di''aday is going. Why don''t we go to find di''aday in two ways? Leave a secret note on the road. Whether we can find it or not, we have an appointment to meet here tomorrow afternoon for the sake of safety. Look?" Jianyun nodded: "it''s a good way. Just do it. You can give orders and let everyone do their best." Zheng Zhongwen is about to turn around. Dina grabs his arm and says, "brother Zhongwen, thank you." Her voice was low and her eyes were soft and almost overflowing. Zheng Zhongwen took back his hand and said in a low voice, "if you have helped us, of course, we will help you. You don''t have to thank us, but we should do it." After that, he walked away without looking at her. Chapter 574 Even though she was so indifferent and alienated, she could not quench Dina''s passion. She looked at Zheng Zhongwen, who was drifting away, with her heart pounding. Jane Yun has a panoramic view of her emotions. In some words, she didn''t want to say that she thought Dina would retreat after seeing Zheng Zhongwen''s indifference. It seems that she was wrong. Once the love takes root and sprouts in her heart, it''s impossible to break it. Even if she doesn''t get the same response, the love with root still grows in her heart. "Dina, Zhongwen is a good man, but he is not suitable for you." Jianyun is no longer around the corner, but directly in charge. Dina was shocked. She looked back at Jianyun and was surprised: "master Jane, what do you mean by that?" "I know you like Zhongwen. A man like him will really appeal to girls. I can understand you, but you can see that he has no interest in you," said Jianyun Dina blushed with embarrassment. "This is only for a while. I believe as long as I --" Jane Yun interrupted her, she said positively, "no matter how hard you try, it''s impossible." Dina did not understand: "why? Why not? I asked my brothers, they all said that brother Zhongwen was not married, male unmarried, female unmarried, what is impossible? " She is straightforward by nature. She likes it just like it. She doesn''t pretend like some girls and doesn''t feel embarrassed. Jane Yun said: "although he hasn''t married, he has a fiancee. There is only one girl in his eyes and heart. Don''t you see it? He deliberately keeps a distance from you so that he doesn''t want you to have too many fantasies. " Jane Yun''s words are like a bolt from the blue. Sheng Sheng blows in Dina''s ear. He already has a fiancee? Can''t he love her? "Dina, I know you''re very sad now. I''m telling you this. It''s also for your own good. Long pain is better than short pain. Let go earlier while you''re not deep. It''s good for everyone." Dina is in a trance. Although she only knew Zheng Zhongwen for a few days, his appearance has been deeply engraved in her heart. She thinks that as long as she takes the initiative, she can always warm his heart and walk into his world. It seems that she thinks too much and wants to come. How can a man like him lack women? Dina smiled bitterly and said to Jane Yun, "master Jane, I know and understand your pains. I will not dream again. Now I just want to find my dad, and I will not think about anything else." Jane Yun patted her on the shoulder and sighed, "it''s best if you can think like this. You should be your fate has not come yet." Dina nodded heavily and covered up her loss with a reluctant smile. She thought the fate she had been waiting for was Zheng Zhongwen. Unexpectedly, it was just her wishful thinking. Will she meet another man like Zheng Zhongwen who can move her? She doesn''t know. Maybe she will never meet again! After Shaba, there are two roads from the east to the West. When Dina was chased by the sand wolf before, she took the East Road. Now they have two roads. She still chose the East Road. Jianyun and Mr. Wan took the west road. Zheng Zhongwen and Chu Tianqi took the team to the East. At the beginning, Dina didn''t know that Zheng Zhongwen was the leader of the team. When she came to dawn, she realized that he was the leader of the team. She suppressed the desire to rush forward in her heart, walked silently in the crowd, so that the crowd would submerge themselves, not close to them, they would not have delusions, and would not have delusions. Chapter 575 When the sun rose, the temperature in the desert began to rise, from the cold before to the hot. She walked in the men''s team. The smell of sweat on the men made her hard to breathe. She could only squeeze forward and follow Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Tian in silence. She wondered why Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Tian didn''t stink when they were all men? They also sweat, no less than the soldiers behind them. Zheng Zhongwen suddenly stopped and turned around. Dina was uneasy. She didn''t check it for a while, so she ran into Zheng Zhongwen''s arms. The soldiers at the back cheered and screamed. Dina''s face was bleeding. She took a step back and said, "sorry, I just --" ZHENG Zhongwen waved: "it''s OK." Without looking at her, he said directly to a group of soldiers, "rest in place and set out in a quarter of an hour." Chu Tianqi was so tired that he sat down on the sand and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "brother Zhongwen, we should have come by camel if we had known that we would go so far." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and said with a smile, "camels have followed us for so many days, and we should let them rest. The road ahead is still long. We must rely on them when we walk in the desert." Chu Tianqi nodded: "also, if we are tired of camels, we will have a harder way to go." Dina was puzzled and asked, "where are you going? I have no experience of walking in the desert, but I have to rush into the desert in this wind season. Aren''t you afraid of death? " Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes looked into the distance, where a girl was in danger, waiting for him to go back. He was not afraid to die, so he was afraid that he would never see her again. Therefore, he must find the black cavalry as soon as possible, and quickly return to her side. "We have a task in our body, which is more important than death. Even if we die in this desert, we will never give up lightly." He said in a deep voice. Dina frowned, what kind of task would make a man like him even ignore life and death. "Brother Zhongwen, where are you going? Better tell me, I might be able to help. " Dina implored. Zheng Zhongwen looks around at Chu Tianqi. Chu Tianqi also hesitates. He wants to get Dina''s help, but he doesn''t know if he can tell her about it. After all, it''s a big deal. Once the news is leaked, all their efforts will be in vain. "Is there anything inconvenient to say?" Asked Dina. Zhongwen turned his head, looked at Dina, and whispered, "it''s very important. It''s inconvenient for me to say more now. When I find your father, I''ll discuss it with the master." Dina nodded, "I see. Thank you for helping me find my dad." Zhongwen didn''t make a sound. Seeing that she didn''t have a water bag, he asked if she was thirsty. Dina nodded with a red face. A soldier not far from Zhongwen Dynasty beckoned: "Mingchang, do you have any water?" Mingchang hurriedly got up from the sand and took off the water bag at his waist and sent it to Zhongwen: "there is still half a bag." Zheng Zhongwen put the water bag in front of Dina again: "have a drink, and you''ll be on your way." Dina was embarrassed. She thought that brother Zhong Wen asked her if she was thirsty. He would give her his own water bag to drink, but... She''s still too amorous. She took the water bag, took a sip and thanked Mingchang. Mingchang''s black and red face flashed a smile, scratched his head and turned away. Chapter 576 She saw Zheng Zhongwen touch a porcelain bottle from her arms, and her rough fingers gently stroked the white and bright bottle body, and her eyes made her trance. "Brother Zhong Wen, are you thinking about your fiancee?" She put up with the stabbing pain of her heart and pretended to be relaxed. Zheng Zhongwen let out a whisper and didn''t look at her. She asked again, "did she send this?" Zheng Zhongwen as like as two peas, and Chu Tianqi, from the arms, he has a bottle that looks exactly the same. He laughs and says, "I have too many, too. The elder sister''s medicine is very strong. This is the rare Chinese medicine she made herself. "Her name is Rong Yue. Her name is so nice." She chuckled, but her eyes were bitter. Chu Tianqi said again, "it''s not only the beautiful name, but also the beautiful appearance. Like the fairy in the sky, no one looks better than my sister Huang." Chu Tianqi is very serious. He even thinks that sister Rongyue looks as good-looking as sister Huang. Dina is full of doubts: "sister Huang?" Zheng Zhongwen glared at Tianqi and hurriedly explained, "cousin Huang of his aunt''s family likes to call her sister Huang on weekdays." Dina said, her doubts cleared, and said, "it must be a very, very good girl who can make brother Zhong Wen worry so much." Zheng Zhongwen''s face overflowed with smiles, eyes full of pride, and words full of course: "that is, my dissolving moon, unparalleled." She really wanted to see this unique girl, what kind of a jade person she was, who could make such a man as Zhongwen love her so much. Zheng Zhongwen put the precious porcelain bottle into his arms, got up and clapped the dust on his body. He said in a high voice, "let''s go!" A group of people walk in the boundless desert, under the scorching sun, through the enchanted sand, step by step hard. Suddenly, Chutian Qidun stopped and pointed to the sand tunnel in front of him: "brother Zhongwen, look, there seems to be something here." In the yellow sand, a small piece of black is exposed above the yellow sand, as if something is buried below. As soon as Dina saw the thing, her face sank, she rushed forward in a hurry, jumped on the sand and reached for it. Fortunately, it''s just a shoe, not a person. Seeing Dina''s eyes in tears, Zheng Zhongwen asked, "do you know these shoes?" Dina''s tears continued to fall, dripping on the black vamp, nodding in confusion: "this is my dad''s shoes, which I made for him by myself, I recognize." Zheng Zhongwen looked at the distance and said, "it seems that we have not gone the wrong way. The shoes are not buried deep. I don''t think they are too far away from us." He turned around again, and a group of elite cavalry guards behind him said: "everyone, you don''t need to gather in one place to walk, spread out, and expand the search area, but remember not to fall behind. If you find someone or a clue, send a signal immediately, without any mistake." Under the dispatch of Zheng Zhongwen, people spread out in a zigzag way. Some people were on the slope, some were under the slope, walking slowly step by step. They carefully searched all the visible places. After a while, someone shouted, "Sir, here are some bodies of sandwolves." Zheng Zhongwen rushed to check with Chu Tianqi and Dina. It was the bodies of several sand wolves that had begun to rot. the sand wolf was stabbed to death in the neck and had many wounds on his body. It was obvious that he had gone through a fight. Zheng Zhongwen scratched around the body of Shalang for a while. As expected, some dried blood was found in the direction to the West. Then he scratched forward, covered by thin sand, and blood was found. Chapter 577 He pointed to the sand tunnel ahead: "I think your father and brother are going in this direction." He called all the people together to pursue in this direction, in order to avoid losing their way, and left a clear mark along the way. "Look, there are people there." Chu Tianqi, who was running ahead, pointed to a dim figure in the distance and shouted. Zheng Zhongwen and Dina, who are looking at the other direction, come to hear the sound and see a figure indeed. The man lies in the sand, not alone, but two. Dina can''t care about anything. She rushes up desperately. Although she doesn''t see her face, she also knows that it''s her father and brother Wu. The man lying in the sand, with no anger on his red and black face, dry lips, and a thin layer of sand scattered on his head and face, the boy lying beside him, about thirteen or fourteen years old, was also unconscious and unconscious. Dina pounced on his father, reached out her fingers to his nose, felt that there was a trace of breath emerging from his nostrils, and hurriedly burst into a smile: "still alive, my father is still alive." Zheng Zhongwen also explored Diwu''s breath. Diwu was also alive, and his breath was not weak. It seemed that he had passed out temporarily. He came to Dina and said, "Miss Dina, get out of the way and let me see your father." Dina wiped away the tears and quickly withdrew. Zheng Zhongwen helped him up, took off the water bag at his waist, took a SIP to his mouth, and after swallowing the water, he found that the palm of his body was wet. He took a look at it, and it was full of blood. Dina''s face was pale with fright. She squatted down to check dad''s body. As expected, she found several wounds on her back. It seems that she was bitten by a sandwolf. Dad and she went through the same dangerous situation, but not as lucky as her. No doubt, Zheng Zhongwen did not hesitate to take out the heart protecting pill in his arms. It was used by Rongyue to protect his life. Although it was not used on his own, at least it saved his life. He put the heart protecting pill into deaber''s mouth, and built up inner strength to help him turn the pill. When Zheng Zhongwen saw that he had used the heart protecting pill, he said: "brother Zhongwen, this is the medicine that sister Rongyue gave you to protect your life." Zhong Wen sneered: "isn''t it just for life? My life is life, his life is life. Besides, I don''t need it. " It''s a long time, can it be used? Who can say clearly? He just wanted to reassure Dina, not to be too burdensome. He also believed that she would make the same choice even if the moon was melting. After taking the elixir, Zhong Wenxue dressed the wound for him in the same way as Rongyue did before. He also cleaned and bound the wound for deaber, so he went back with deaber on his back. Fortunately, there are many of them, so we can take turns to carry them on our backs. Otherwise, if we walk on our backs in the sand with one foot deep and one foot shallow, we will not be able to go back until when. Just after noon, they arrived at the agreed meeting point. Jianyun and others have been waiting for them for a long time. Seeing that everyone is back safely, they have also found the father and son of deaber. At last, they are relieved. Jane Yun explored the relationship between her father and son, picked up her eyebrow and looked at Zheng Zhongwen. "You gave him the heart protecting pill?" "Zheng Zhongwen nodded:" the situation is urgent, can''t care so many, can save a life is to build a seven level pagoda, besides, I am strong and strong, this pill is afraid to be unnecessary Chapter 578 Jane Yun didn''t say anything, but took a deep look at Zheng Zhongwen and said, "fortunately, you gave him the heart protecting pill, otherwise, he would be dead now." Hearing this, the color of gratitude on Dina''s face became more and more intense. Jianyun explored Diwu''s pulse again and said, "he''s OK. He''s over frightened. Coupled with dehydration and tiredness, he''s in a coma for a while. He''ll be OK when he wakes up." Jane Yun took out the bag of needles and gave them to deaber. When his pulse became more stable, he ordered everyone to return to ruther village. When I came back to ruther village, there was a big war in the village. There were shouts and curses one after another. It was a pure grassland, but it was full of smoke. No one noticed their coming. A large group of people, surrounded by dozens of camels, fought and scolded. Dina went up to ask and got the answer. It turns out that the villagers in ruther village get up early in the morning and find that there are dozens of camels in the village, and they are left unattended. They let them eat grass and drink water on the grass. They think these camels are the ownerless camels coming from the outside desert, so they start to fight for them. Some people come early and catch seven or eight camels'' ropes. They are short of manpower. If they have enough manpower, they hate it You can''t catch all the camels at home. The late comers, some of them have one head and two ends, some of them haven''t got one end, so they began to feel unfair, so the fighting lasted all day. Seven aunts also came to advise, saying that the people brought by Dina are here for the time being, and they will come later to get them, so that they don''t have to fight again. But they can''t believe that so many camels can be sold at a good price. Who would be foolish to leave so many camels here without fear of loss? Seven aunts called Lu Yilian and asked her to testify. She didn''t know that she had brought so many people and so many camels last night. If she knew that, she would come out as early as possible to catch up with more than ten or twenty of them and go home to circle them. Where could she wheel them? Now the camels have been divided by others, Dina and them It''s not known if she can come back. She yelled that all the camels were brought back by Dina. It''s her Lu Yilian. It doesn''t mean it''s OK. It''s even more noisy. When Aunt seven saw that persuasion was useless, she stopped talking. She thought of those people she saw last night, all of them were strong and armed. As long as they came back, camels would definitely come back to them. Dina went to the center of the crowd. She was slim and could not squeeze into the crowd. She jumped on a camel, stood on the hump, and said loudly, "stop arguing, everyone. The owner of the camel is back. If you break your throat, these camels will not become your family." When they were stunned, they didn''t make a sound, but Lu Yilian hurriedly answered and shouted, "I said it was my Dina who brought it back. Do you believe it? Are you stupid now?" Dina did not manage Lillian, but pointed to the outside of the crowd and said, "these camels belong to them. Last night, in order to rest the tired camels, we went out on foot to find my dad. Now we are back." All the people turned around and saw the seven or eight or ten strong and powerful men with extraordinary martial arts. They all kept silent. If a few people fell down, the battle of nearly a hundred people, and everyone was armed. At first sight, it was not easy to provoke the Lord. Who dared to talk nonsense? Chapter 579 Lu Yilian remembered that her husband and son hadn''t come back. She rushed to Dina''s side and shouted, "you lost your father and brother, you still have the face to come back? Why don''t you die outside? " Dina glanced sideways at her, jumped off the hump and hummed, "who said I didn''t find it?" She no longer manages the road Yilian, walked straight to the Mingchang who carries the father, and said to Mingchang, "brother Mingchang, it''s hard for you." Mingchang said: "it''s OK, not hard. Where is your home? I''ll carry my uncle. " Dina is leading the way. Zheng Zhongwen, Jian Yun and others also follow her. The others take back their camels and find a place to rest. Lu Yilian saw that her son was carried on his back, her eyes were closed tightly, and her hands were hung down, like a dead man. Her legs were soft with fear, and she cried, "my son, you are the sweeper. She will die if she wants to. It''s bad for your father and brother. Now they are gone. How can I live with them?" Dina really wants to smoke hard She has a big mouth. Why is this woman so blind? Does her Dina look like her father is dead now? The headache that Jane Yun is quarreled by Lu Yilian, frown a way: "you cry again go on, the breath that your husband leaves, will be cried no longer." When Lu Yilian heard this, she stopped her mouth immediately. When she came into the house, the young man with her husband on his back laid him down. She saw clearly that her husband''s chest was up and down. She was relieved to know that her husband, who was the village head of ruther village, was well respected on weekdays and had contacts with some caravans. When the caravans came to ruther village, they would go to their home to buy some medicine and food. Their family background was much richer than that of other people in the village, and they lived a comfortable life. If her husband was gone, she would remarry again, for fear that she would be sad now Such a life. She rushed to her son: "what''s wrong with Wu er? How does he look like this? " After all, it''s her son. It''s the flesh on her heart. It''s not mixed with other things. It''s really anxious. Dina glanced at her: "as long as you don''t shout, he will wake up soon. If you don''t finish chattering, he is upset and won''t wake up. Don''t blame me." Lu Yilian is not stupid. How could she not hear the meaning of her words? "You don''t want to show off your power in front of me. Would they be like this if it wasn''t for you? Zomenxing, if you want to go out, don''t come back. What else can you do? " Dina is not upset. She has been used to this kind of scolding for a long time and knows what words to use to fight back. "If I don''t come back, you don''t mind. It''s my home. If I want to leave, I''ll leave. If I want to come back, I''ll come back. You can''t control it. My father has not allowed you to be my master yet. I can recognize my stepmother''s identity. Don''t think that a few words can make me leave here completely. If I want to be beautiful, I will never do what you want ¡£¡± After all, it''s not because she has reached the age of marriage. It''s the custom of ruther village that the married daughter must bring rich dowry. Her dowry father has been preparing and saving a lot of good things. Looking at her hot eyes, Lu Yilian thinks that those things should be left to her daughter Dijia, not her Dina, so she tries to get rid of her. Chapter 580 Hum, no way. Although Dina doesn''t care about those dowries, she definitely doesn''t want to get a cheap pair of white lotus like Lu Yilian and Dijia. Lu Yilian''s whole body was shaking angrily. She pointed to Dina and couldn''t speak with a white face. That''s how Dina, the dead girl, can''t scold her, and can''t beat her. Her father will protect her in secret, which is the most angry place for her. "Don''t make any noise. I''m awake." Zheng Zhongwen was displeased to interrupt the two men''s swearing. Dina hurried to Dad''s bed, and saw that he was awake, and was looking at the stranger in front of the bed with her eyes open. She grabbed his hand and said, "Daddy, I''m Nana. Do you recognize me?" Dad Di saw Dina in front of him. He was very excited and nodded to her: "Nana, you are OK, you are OK, you are OK." It''s just a simple thing. It makes Dina lose control of her tense mood and tears fall down. Dad almost died to find her. Now the first sentence when she wakes up is not to blame her, but to comfort her. She seems to have returned to her childhood. Dad always looks at her like this. At the beginning, she was young and didn''t understand the love in his eyes, Now it seems that I misunderstood my father. His love for her has never changed. Dad patted Dina on the back of her hand and whispered, "don''t cry, silly boy. Dad is OK. Dad can''t die. Dad will watch you get married." Dina nodded and swallowed her tears. Dad said she would not cry. Dad thought of his son and asked, "where''s Wu er?" Dina said: "wu''er is OK. He''s back. He''s asleep. He''ll wake up later." At last, father Di was completely relieved. Then he took a look at some strangers around him and asked, "are they?" Dina said, "they are all my friends. They saved my life. They also saved you and wu''er." As soon as di Laoda heard this, he struggled to get up and wanted to say thank you to Jane Yun and Zheng Zhongwen. Seeing this, Zheng Zhongwen hurried forward, pressed down his father''s body, and said with a smile, "don''t be polite, Dean. We also have a lot of help from Miss Dina. If she hadn''t brought us here, we would have been trapped in the desert. These are all we should do. Don''t say thank you." Dad Di nodded: "Dina, she is so headstrong. She must have caused you a lot of trouble. Fortunately, she is very familiar with the desert. Otherwise, I don''t know where to go to find her, old bone." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "Abel, you are so polite. Miss Dina is not capricious at all. She knows how to be polite and doesn''t give us any trouble. Instead, so many of us come here and give you trouble." "Don''t say you only have these six people, even 60 people, it''s no trouble," he said with a smile Lu Yilian, who had been left out for a long time, could not bear it. Hearing this, she hurriedly came up and said coldly, "you are wrong to be the head of the family. There are not only sixty of them, but at least hundreds of them." "Don''t listen to her nonsense," said Dina, who looked at Dina with a puzzled face. "There are no more than 80 people from the hundred." Chapter 581 Dad was not too surprised. He did some business with many caravans passing through the desert. The caravans were not small, and dozens of people were not uncommon. "No problem," he said proudly, "we still have food in the warehouse. Dina, take it out and give a good treat." When Lu Yilian heard this, she couldn''t help being in charge of her family. You have given them all your food. How can we spend this winter Dee dad glared at her, not good airway: "how can''t it be? Our family has only a few people. How can we survive? Even if we don''t have enough food, what''s the difficulty when we go to another family to buy some emergency food? " Dina also took a look at Lu Yilian and said in a cold voice, "Dad is right. You don''t need to make small calculations. They are all our family''s helpers. What''s the point of eating this grain?" Jane Yun was also disgusted with Lu Yilian. She didn''t want to look at her. She said, "don''t worry, Dina. Although we don''t have dry food, we still have money to buy dry food." As she spoke, she winked at Mr. Wan. Mr. Wan understood. He walked forward and found a money bag in his arms. Inside was a whole bag of gold leaves. Lu Yilian''s eyes were straight when she saw it. She had never seen so much gold in her life. Mr. Wan has the most, except for a large number of silver tickets, which are the gold leaves. People who live in the desert rarely go out. Except for the common barter, gold leaves and silver ankles are the most popular properties, and silver tickets are of no use to them. How can Dina bear so much money? Hurry to say no. But Lu Yilian rushed forward to rob: "she doesn''t want me." Mr. Wan quickly withdrew his hand, glanced sideways at her, and hummed, "I''m buying food from Miss Dina, not from you. What are you doing?" Seeing that he is so rich, Lu Yilian''s smile is coming to the back of her. Whether he is making fun of her or not, she only looks at the money bag greedily and says happily: "look what you say, Dina and I are one family. What two words do one family say? If you want to buy from her, it''s not like you want to buy from me? If she doesn''t want it, she''ll give it to me. " As she spoke, she reached for the money bag again. Dina couldn''t stand her face. She pushed her away and said angrily, "who said I don''t want it?" Since they are determined to give it, she will simply accept it, lest it be cheaper for Lu Yilian. Mr. Wan handed the money bag to Dina and said with a smile, "Dina, you don''t have to bear the burden. If you think there is any left, you can prepare some dry food for us." Dina nodded, "don''t worry. I''ll help you all." With that, she turned and left the room. When Lu Yilian saw that she had taken her purse, she hurried after her. When the room was quiet again, Dad Di felt that his spirit was not bad. He asked Zheng Zhongwen, who was standing in front of the bed, "where are you going?" Zheng Zhongwen thought a lot. He thought that it would be difficult to find the stronghold of the black cavalry only by their own strength. He might as well ask Dad Di for some help. Maybe he can get clues. He took his eyes to see Jianyun. On the way back, he had discussed with Jianyun. Jianyun also felt that it was time to find someone who knew the desert very well to inquire about the situation. Then he went on looking blindly. Even if the black cavalry didn''t find them, they were also consumed in this terrible desert. Chapter 582 Zheng Zhongwen said: "deaber, to be honest, we are not real caravans. We come to the desert to find people, but we don''t know much about the desert. That''s why we have wasted so many hours and still have nothing." As soon as Dad Di heard this, he immediately became interested and said: "to understand the desert, in our village of ruther, I think it''s the second thing. I''m afraid that no one dares to recognize the first thing. If you believe me, I can guide you and repay you for saving my life." Zheng Zhongwen''s face was full of joy, so he said thank you to Dad Di: "thanks a lot, uncle. In this way, I''ll draw a picture for you later to see if you can recognize the place." Dad nodded, "OK." Jane Yun pulled Zheng Zhongwen and said with a smile, "since we have finished, let''s go out and let your uncle have a good rest." Dad did not stay them because he was in a bad mood. When he saw them turn around and go out, he closed his eyes and rested. Although the oasis where ruther village is located is large, it also has a number of people. They depend on this oasis to live, raise cattle and sheep, and grow some fruits and other foods. As the village head, DEA dad is the largest and most fertile land in their family. Because of their many contacts with merchants, their family wealth is abundant, which makes many people''s eyes red. How many people can''t go back to ruther village this time As a result, the land of their Di family can be further divided by everyone, and the resources of merchants will not be mastered by Dad di. So when Dad Di has an accident, almost no one in the village is willing to help find it. Everyone is making their own calculations. Now that dad is back, they think that they need him to take care of the business in the future, so they come to beg for help and bring a lot of home grown food to show their hearts. Dina hates these people''s power eyes most in ordinary times, but today she''s not the same. She doesn''t refuse to receive gifts. What she needs most is food. Some people send it to her door for free, not for free. In the evening, Zheng Zhongwen handed a sketch map that had just been copied to Dad di. "This is the devil''s cave," he said in a startled voice Zheng Zhongwen is very happy: "Abel, do you really know this place?" "I don''t know. It''s a nightmare of my life. I can''t forget it if I want to," said dad Seeing that everyone was suspicious, Dina said, "my mother died in the devil''s cave." Dad sighed and recalled the past as if it were yesterday. "That year, a group of sheep we raised went into the desert by mistake. Nana and I went to catch up with the sheep, but who knew that we met a group of sandwolves. All our sheep were killed by sandwolves. We ran desperately for our lives. We didn''t know how long we had run. Seeing that the wolves were getting further and further away from us, we thought that we had escaped a disaster, but who knew that the sky suddenly darkened, a big sand The storm suddenly came. I have never seen such a sandstorm. The rotating sandstorm rolled us up into the sky. We tightly held each other and desperately held each other, which was not thrown away by the hurricane. " "When we wake up, we are in a green area, another oasis, a place we are not familiar with. There is more water and a wider green area. I am injured and can''t move when I lie on the ground. Nana''s mother is here to take care of me." Chapter 583 The expression on his face became more and more excited, and he suddenly closed his eyes, as if not, his sad fear would overflow. "That night, the wind was cold and it was dark. We had just fallen asleep. Suddenly, a few howls of wolves sounded in the distance. I had a bloody smell. The wolf''s nose was the most sensitive. He would definitely smell the smell of me." His voice began to tremble: "Nana''s mother dragged me into a boulder and picked up a lot of dry firewood to cover me. When the wolves came, she bit her arm and ran to the distance with the smell of her blood." "After all, she is a woman, and she didn''t run too far. I heard her, and I heard all of them --" turbid tears kept flowing down, which was the indelible pain in his heart. His wife, in order to save him and his life, led the wolves away with her own body. He heard her scream and listened to her body being torn by wolves. Jianyun frowned and asked, "is there no one living in the devil''s cave?" He nodded and wiped away the tears on his face: "yes, some people, if not for them, how could I live to now? They drove away the wolves, picked up Nana''s mother''s remains and buried them in the devil''s cave." Dina had been crying for a long time. She only knew that her mother died in the devil''s cave, but she did not know that it was such a way of death. "Father, why don''t you take me to see my mother and kowtow to her? For so many years, you still refuse to tell me where the devil''s cave is and what it is for?" "They are my benefactors," said dad. "I promised them that I would never tell anyone about the existence of devil''s grottoes, let alone their existence." Zheng Zhongwen said to DEA dad, "they are the friends we have been looking for. We are in urgent need of their help when something goes wrong at home. I hope you will help us." DEA dad frowned and said nothing. He didn''t want to help, but he didn''t want to break the oath to those benefactors in the devil''s cave. But these people are also his benefactor at present. It seems that his heart and eyes are not bad, and he doesn''t want to let them down. What should I do. "I think they must have told you that they are in the devil''s cave because they have been waiting for someone. Waiting is their mission. The person they have been waiting for is here now. If we can''t find them, they will wait in the devil''s cave for a lifetime until they die." He thought about his days in the devil''s cave. He did ask a young man who gave him food every day. He was only nineteen at that time, and now he should be thirty. At that time, he asked the young man why he lived in the devil''s cave when he was not in the desert. The young man told him that they had a mission. They were ordered to wait for someone here. As long as the man came, they could leave the desert. Otherwise, they would spend their whole life here. So, are they really those people who have been waiting? Dina saw his hesitation and said in a hurry, "Dad, what are you hesitating about? Promise them quickly." Dad Di thought about it and nodded at last: "OK, I promise you, but I need to wait for my body to get better before I go to the devil''s cave. Otherwise, I''ll be the first one to turn my hair." Chapter 584 Dina was so distressed by his injury that she quickly said, "Dad, tell me the way. I''ll take them there, and you''ll stay at home and take good care of your injuries." At this, Dad Di waved his hand and said, "no, it''s a dangerous road. I don''t trust you to go." Jianyun counted the days. They had been in the desert for a long time. If they really waited for Dad to get well, they would go on the road at least half a month later. The situation in Kyoto was urgent. They had to find the black cavalry as soon as possible and solve the problem of dissolving the moon, but they could not delay any longer. She said: "Dad, I think what Dina said is right. You can stay at home and take care of yourself. Dina will show us the way. You can rest assured that Dina will be ok with us. We will send Dina back safely." Dad Di is full of worries. No one knows how dangerous the road to the devil''s cave is. He was lucky enough to pick up a life in the devil''s cave, but on the way back, he had several adventures. If he didn''t try to come back to take care of his daughter with his own effort, he would have been a skeleton in the desert. Dinah is as like as two peas in the desert, but he is very brave and has the same spirit of being fearless and fearless. But she is still too young. She has too little experience and is not able to handle properly what is really dangerous. But Dina, who has grown up and now knows where her mother is buried, can''t be stopped even by him. If he refuses to, with her temperament, he may touch her alone one day. It''s not more dangerous. It''s better to let her follow these people and take care of them. Dad finally nodded his head and promised Dina to follow Zheng Zhongwen and others into the desert as a guide and lead them to the devil''s cave. After the matter was settled, Dina took the people to prepare the dry food and water for the road. Just after they left, Lu Yilian''s furtive figure came into the room. She went to her husband''s bed and said mysteriously, "in charge, do you think there will be any treasure in the devil''s cave? Otherwise, how could they be so fearless to rush away? " Da Da stared at her with cold eyes and said unhappily, "you mother-in-law, how can you still learn to eavesdrop?" Lu Yilian was dissatisfied and said, "how can this be called eavesdropping? You are my husband. This is my family. How can I count it as eavesdropping when I listen to you? " "I don''t care so much," said father DEA with a heavy face. "Remember what you hear today. You should never hear it. Forget it. Don''t mention it to anyone. Otherwise, I will kill you. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." Lu Yilian is full of indifference and hums in a low voice: "you say forget and forget? There is no such cheap thing. Hum - "what are you talking about, you stinky woman?" DEA dad called to Lu Yilian, but Lu Yilian refused to pay any more attention to him. She twisted to go to the next room to see her son. Looking at Lu Yilian''s appearance, Dad Di thinks of her usual style again, and his heart is full of worries. This mother-in-law has always been a loose mouthed woman. I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with this. There was no way for him to take her. He could only hope that they would arrive at the devil''s cave as soon as possible, find the people they were eager to find, and solve the problem. Then he would not be afraid to break the oath. They had a night''s rest in ruther village. The next morning, they left the oasis and entered the black desert where even the sandwolves dare not enter the devil''s cave. Chapter 585 Kyoto - Chu palace. A scream rang through the double heart hall. Chu Tian looked at himself in the mirror in horror. The originally beautiful face was covered with dense red rash again, which was more severe than the previous two times. Not only his face, but also his body was extremely itchy. When he lifted his clothes, his body and face were covered with dense red rashes, which were very penetrating. The heart and liver of lian''er are trembling, the princess''s disease has recurred again, and the double heart hall will usher in a new round of disaster, the first one to suffer is her. Chu Tianxin''s old problem has been broken again. When he gets angry, he likes to lose his temper. If he loses his temper, he will throw things. Whatever he sees, the gold and silver are still porcelain, and the ground is in a mess. All the palace maids in the palace are kneeling in the ground of broken porcelain, shivering. They suffer from the pain of gold or silver hitting their upper bodies from time to time. Two palace maids are hit in the head by the bronze lamp , bleeding on the spot until coma. "It must be you who want to harm this palace. It was fine yesterday. It became like this when you got up early today. What did you do to this palace?" The palace maids are crying for mercy. They are just a little palace maids. They are as humble as ants. They just want to survive until the day when they leave the palace. Who is going to kill the princess so unwittingly? However, Princess Tianxin doesn''t care about these things. She can''t believe that these things on her face grow up by herself. It''s clear that someone is killing her. Lian''er endured the sharp pain from her knee and palm, and said with a trembling voice: "princess, it''s urgent to ask Miss Qi for your diagnosis and treatment. We need to talk about the guilt and wait until your disease is cured." When Princess Tianxin was angry, she was no different from the hell Luocha. Now when we talk about the crime, no one in the double heart hall can escape, including herself. If you want to live, you need to wait for her Qi to subside. If you want her Qi to subside, you need to cure her strange disease first. Chu Tianxin thought of Qi Rongyue. He was disgusted for the first time. He thought he would never see her again in his life, but he didn''t expect that she would appear in front of her again so soon? "Not yet?" Seeing lian''er kneeling, she frowned and said angrily. Lian''er''s body trembled and hurriedly climbed up from the ground. He could not care about the blood flowing in his hands and knees and hurriedly left the double heart hall. Qi Rongyue is imprisoned in the prison. She knows it. Now, if you want to ask Qi Rongyue to treat Princess Tianxin, you need to pass the emperor''s approval. Otherwise, no one will want to take people out of the prison. The Royal study "emperor, the palace maids in the double heart Palace are looking for help." Chu Lian frowns. She seldom asks the palace maids to see her. What''s the matter? "Let her in." He put down the red pen in his hand, closed the memorial, and looked at lian''er from the outside. The blood on the light blue long skirt was obvious, and her figure was not very stable when she walked. It seemed that she lost her temper in the hall again. Lian''er plops to kneel on the bright mirror like marble floor in the Royal study. The pain in her knee makes her breathe in the cold. She feels sad. Why is fate so unfair? Some people are as high as the bright moon in the sky. Some people are as humble as mud. Everyone can trample on it. "Tell the emperor that the princess has a relapse. Please send Miss Qi to the palace for treatment." Chu Lian frowned: "relapse of old disease? What old disease? What''s wrong with the princess? " When did his heart break down? Chapter 586 Lian''er said hurriedly: "back to the emperor, the red rash on the princess''s face appeared again." Chu Lian is furious: "how do you take care of the princess? How long has this been good and how has it recurred? " Pitying their eyes and not talking, they do their best, the princess will be sick, who can blame? Chu Lian said, "go to the Royal Hospital and find a hospital order to see Gongyan." "Pity son busy way:" emperor, the princess is afraid is does not want to see others Chu Tianxin loves beauty all the time. How can she be seen by outsiders because of her ugly appearance? Chu Lian waved: "I can''t control so much. Let the royal doctor have a look first." He is still uneasy about Qi Rongyue. Who knows if she will remember and hate them and deliberately refuse to cure Tianxin. Li Kujiang, standing outside the imperial study, and Chu Lian''s words were fully heard. He thought about the powder Qi Rongyue put into the vase of Chu Tianxin that day. Then Qi Rongyue was soon locked in the prison. After that, Chu Tianxin had an accident. It seems that she would be released again. Li Ku''s lips are slightly crooked, his brows are light, and his face is flying. Qi Rongyue''s heart says that Qi Rongyue is expecting to know that he has a prison disaster, so he deliberately poisons him in advance. That is to say, the last time in the prince Lian''s mansion, Chu Tian''s heart disease was not an accident? The last time, before Chutian''s heart attack, Chu Lian forced her to marry Yin Yixuan. Interesting, very interesting. Li longed for it. The smile on his face became more and more obvious. It seemed that he was not fighting alone. Lian''er can only go to the Royal Hospital and invite the palm hospital to the double heart hall. Chu Tian scolds lian''er for not being able to handle affairs. He kicks her into the broken porcelain pile with one foot. Lian''er has been pierced many times, and two pieces of broken porcelain have been pierced into his smooth face. His blood is so bloody that the accompanying royal doctor almost didn''t fall the medicine box in his hand. Liang Zhangyuan saw that lian''er was badly hurt. He wanted to reach out and help her to pull her out of the broken porcelain pile. After all, he was a doctor. Although he had been walking in the palace for many years, he still had that kind heart. Chu Tian''s heart was filled with emotion, and he said, "if you pull her, you will roll with her in the porcelain pile." ''s hand stretched out, and no longer dare to move forward an inch. Although he was in charge of the courtyard, he was just a little better than the general imperial physician. In front of the noble lady such as the royal highness of the princess, it was not a bullshit. When he thought of his elders at home, he just sighed and retracted his hand. He returned to the sky and apologizes. Chu Tian said coldly, "it''s good to know. Come and show it to our palace soon." Liang Zhangyuan saw that Princess Tianxin had sat down in front of the dressing table. He walked quickly to Chu Tianxin''s side, took out the wrist pillow in the medicine box, and was about to pulse Chu Tianxin. When he raised his eyes, he saw the red rash on Chu Tianxin''s face, which was very thin and thick all over his face and neck. He was also surprised: "this, this -" he was speechless and shocked. Chu Tian frowned: "what? Liang Zhangyuan as a Zhangyuan, have you never seen this disease? " Liang Zhangyuan is 48 years old and has practiced medicine for 30 years. Of course, he is very skilled in medicine. Otherwise, he would not be able to take the position of Zhangyuan. Chu Tian has never seen such a rash on his heart, but he has never seen so many and dense cases, which is appalling! He didn''t even need to pulse. He asked directly, "I don''t know what special food the princess can eat these days?" Chapter 587 Chu Tian thought to himself and shook his head: "no!" she took her eyes to see that she had climbed out of the broken porcelain pile, and the whole pain was almost fainting. "You say, what''s wrong with the food in our palace recently?" Lian''er almost fainted in pain, but she still bit her teeth and refused to let herself fall down. She trembled and said: "back, back to the princess, there is no difference between the diet in recent days and in the past. It is the food you have been eating for a long time. There is no new food." Chu Tianxin also remembered that she had never eaten anything new. She was always picky and only ate what she recognized and used to. Liang Zhangyuan looked around the palace again and saw the vase on the table. He went to have a look. Another palace maid saw this and said, "this flower is fresh from the flower house today." Liang Zhangyuan looked carefully, but found nothing wrong. He frowned and said, "it''s strange." Chu Tian was puzzled: "what''s strange? You''re saying, what''s the matter with this disease in our palace, why it recurred again and again and again. " Liang Zhangyuan went back to Chu Tianxin and said to her, "princess, your skin is caused by your sensitivity. Once your skin is stimulated again, it will naturally come back to you again and cannot be cured." In the same way, Qi Rongyue also said that it seems that she did not cheat her. Chu Tianxin asked, "whether you can cure it or not, now you can cure it?" This face, how can she see Hengzhi? Liang Zhangyuan shook his head: "I don''t have a complete grasp, I have to try first." Chu Tian said angrily: "there is no complete assurance? have a try? Can the face of our palace be tested at will? If something goes wrong, who can bear it? " When Liang Zhangyuan saw that she was angry, he quickly knelt down and said in a panic, "the princess will calm down, and I will do my best to cure the princess." Chu Tian shook his head: "what we want is not to do our best, but to absolutely cure our faces. Otherwise, we will let our father and Emperor kill your nine families." Liang Zhangyuan almost didn''t pee his pants. There are many of his nine clans. There are hundreds of them. Are they all going to die because of Chu Tianxin''s face? He has no doubt about the truth of Chutian''s heart words. No one knows, no one knows. Chutian''s heart is deeply rooted in his father''s true story. It is cruel and ruthless, cruel and bloodthirsty. Despite her young age, there are not a few souls who died in her hands. Chu Tian looked at Liang Zhangyuan, who was kneeling on the ground, coldly. Qi Rongyue''s clear and cold face and her straight back always appeared in front of him. She was always so different and never surprised by honor or disgrace. She really hates Qi Rongyue, because she is outstanding, because she is different. She was afraid that Hengzhi''s eyes would be attracted by her, so she tried her best to exclude her and not let her get happiness. When she learned that Qi Rongyue was imprisoned in the prison, she even thought about sending someone to the prison to destroy her, so that she could not hold her head up in front of people all her life, to see how she could hold that back so straight. Before such an idea could be put into practice, her illness began to recur. I don''t know if it''s her misfortune or qi Rongyue''s life. In a word, before her illness is not good, she can''t move Qi Rongyue''s finger again. Otherwise, she won''t treat her, so her face will be destroyed? Fortunately, her plan hasn''t been put into practice, otherwise, Qi Rongyue will commit suicide in the prison once he can''t think of it... Chapter 588 Chu Tianxin asked Liang Zhangyuan, "you say, how to treat this disease in our palace?" Liang Zhangyuan is full of cold sweat. In this cold winter, it''s not easy to have such a sweat. "Reply to the princess. I haven''t figured out how to treat you. I''ll make a decision after I go back to discuss with all the doctors." Chu Tianxin had no hope for him. If the imperial hospital could cure her, would she need to show Qi Rongyue a good face? Father''s leg disease will not be so many years have not improved, but let Qi Rongyue to cure. "Miss Qi, didn''t you say that you were put in prison only temporarily? It''s been two days. Why hasn''t anyone come to pick you up? " Qi Rongyue coughed twice, his face was a little pale, and he said with a light smile, "don''t worry, it''s fast." Counting the days, Chu Tianxin''s disease should have been committed. Chu Lian will arrange the Royal doctors in the Royal Hospital for her first. The medical skills of the Royal doctors are indeed excellent, but some diseases are not common. Even if they are well-informed, they can''t see all the difficult diseases all over the world, and they don''t know Chu Tianxin as well as she does. Her preferences, some of her habits, can be used well, naturally with half the effort. Yuxi handed a broken earthen bowl to Qi Rongyue and sighed, "Miss Qi, have a drink of water. Look at you. Only in these two days, you will lose a circle of your face and get cold again. If you go on like this, how can you live with your bones?" Qi Rongyue''s bitterness spread to her throat, but she said that she was not afraid of suffering. But now, she can only watch the mistresses suffer in this prison. Some relatives can''t recognize them and revenge them. She took a deep breath and smiled: "I''m ok. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll go out soon. You must take good care of yourself. You must wait for me to save you anyway. Don''t do anything stupid. Remember?" Yuxi and Yulan both nodded, with tears in their eyes. They met by chance, but they trusted each other. The girl in front of them was really like their former master. No matter how they spoke or how they spoke, they were too similar. When the prison door opened, the prison head and two Yu Lin guards came in, followed by a palace maid in palace clothes. The palace maid could not smell the stench. As soon as she came in, she covered her nose and said to Qi Rongyue, "Miss Qi, please come with me." Qi Rongyue gives the broken bowl back to Yuxi, blinks at her, and then falls down. Yuxi agrees, hugs Qi Rongyue and shouts, "Miss Qi, what''s the matter with you, Miss Qi?" Seeing this, the palace maid and the Yu Lin Wei rushed forward to check. They saw that she seemed to have fainted. Without saying a word, they carried people out. This is Princess Tianxin''s savior. If something goes wrong, none of the people they came to talk about today can escape. Qi Rongyue was taken back to the double heart hall. He was carried directly into the secondary room of the side hall because he was unconscious. Chu Tian''s heart suddenly came to him. He glanced at Qi Rongyue, who was lying unconscious on the bed collapse. An unpleasant smell rushed into his nose. She frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Dead? " The maid hurriedly shook her head and said with a white face, "go back to the princess. When the maid saw her, she was OK. Suddenly she fainted. The man in the cell said that she had caught the cold, so the maid brought her back." Chapter 589 Chu Tianxin waved and said, "hurry up, pass on the royal doctor, and cure her as soon as possible. There is no mistake." If the palace maid gets amnesty, she rushes out of the side hall and goes to the Royal Hospital. She would like to run outside all day. It''s worth being tired. As long as she doesn''t serve in front of Tianxin princess. Think of lian''er''s sister being tortured like that by the princess, her heart will shudder. - the Royal Palace of Jin min Hengzhi stared at the bodyguard who came to report the news and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the situation at the prison?" Although he promised to dissolve the moon, no matter what happened to her, he would stay out of it. But when he thought that the delicate man had been put in prison, his heart ached. The bodyguard shook his head: "there is no one in the prison who can''t know what''s going on inside." Min Heng''s hurry is like an ant on a hot pot. In such a cold day, even the bed and quilt will not be given in the prison. How can she stand the cold? What should I do? Not only will not expose themselves, but also can save her in deep water. The bodyguard stopped talking for several times, and min Hengzhi finally found out: "you can speak directly if you have anything, don''t be taboo." The bodyguard said: "prince, you are princess Tianxin''s fiance, and you have the right to go in and out of the inner palace freely. If you just leave Princess Tianxin''s place to sit for a while, and casually cover Princess Tianxin, you will naturally know what Miss Qi''s situation is." Naturally, he also thought about this problem. There are two reasons why he didn''t want to go. One is that Princess Tianxin looks casual, but in fact, she is a considerate person. The considerate person is generally suspicious. If he mentions dissolving the moon in front of her, it is likely to make her suspicious. The consequences are very serious. Maybe she will send someone to cut down dissolving the moon in anger. Second, he didn''t want to see the face of Princess Tianxin. He didn''t want to see it at all. But at present, it seems that there is no other way to do it. We can only go to the double heart palace to have a try. Double heart hall. "Princess, the king of Jin asked for an interview." Chu Tianxin is lying in bed sulking. Hearing min Hengzhi''s coming, he immediately turns over and starts to rush out. He thinks of his face and quickly turns back: "no, I can''t go to see him like this." "But I haven''t seen him for days." "Princess, you go to see the king with your cap on. The king can''t see your face. You can see the king again. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?" Chu Tian nodded: "it''s a good idea. Come on, take the cap." The veil of the valance covers two layers. People outside can only see her shadowy face. They can''t see the skin on her face at all. But she can see clearly from the inside out. Min Hengzhi saw her face covered and asked with a frown, "is this the princess?" Chu Tianxin smiled twice and flirted with min Hengzhi: "Oh, I heard that you''re here. You''re too urgent to wash your face and make up. You can''t bear to wait too long. You''re coming to see you in a hat. Don''t you mind?" Seeing that one of Min Heng''s faces was thoughtful and didn''t respond to her words, she pouted and said, "if you don''t like me like this, I''ll take it now." Min Hengzhi picked up his eyebrows to see her. He didn''t stop her, but he saw that she didn''t move at all. Obviously, he was just talking about it. He didn''t really intend to take off the hat. He had about a number in his heart, and chuckled, "since you don''t want to see me in person, how can I be tough?" Chu Tianxin''s temper is very well known. He is self-confident in her beauty and will never waste any chance to show her beauty in front of him. Chapter 590 There must be a reason why she refused to see him. And the last time she refused to see him, it was because her face had a relapse. How about this time? Now think about it. The last time she had a relapse, it was right after Chu Lian married him. This time, it was after he was imprisoned in prison. It seems that this is not an accident! He was more and more open-minded, and his depression cleared away. He smiled and said, "how are you, princess?" Chu Tian''s heart was aching for a while. What''s good? Her face is like this. It''s not clear whether she can be cured. How can she be cured? She forced out a smile: "it''s very good that she was locked in this deep palace all day. It''s too boring. If she could leave the palace earlier, it would be so good." As a princess, if she wants to go out of the palace, she means to marry min Hengzhi earlier, unless she is married. Min Hengzhi pretends to be silly: "it''s very easy for the princess to think of the palace. I''ll tell the emperor that I''ll take you out of the palace today." I''m sure she won''t go. What about a promise? This is the first time Hengzhi is willing to take her out of the palace to play. She is very excited and depressed. She wants to go but can''t go. She just walks around the street and has a look. When she has dinner, can''t she still wear a hat to eat? Hengzhi will be suspicious. "Next time, I''m not feeling well today. I can''t work hard." She lied, heartache, how good the opportunity, so long wings fly away. Min Hengzhi has a bottom in his heart. Knowing that Rongyue will be OK for the time being, he doesn''t want to stay any longer. After perfunctory remarks, he goes to the imperial study to inquire about Longxi. Royal study "waste, all waste!" Chu Lian threw the urgent report on the ground, and his face was angry. Minhengzhi picked up the urgent report on the ground and glanced at it quickly. He was very relieved, but there was a dignified color on his face: "five thousand elite soldiers have entered the desert, and there is no news at all?" Chu Lian snorted: "how much is the annual military pay? After raising a group of wastes and conducting a large-scale search for thousands of people, we can''t find a team of only a hundred people. Can they fly with wings? " Minhengzhi''s face was fixed, and he seemed to be concerned: "the desert is vast and sometimes windy. It''s normal to be hard to find. Maybe in a few days, good news will come. The emperor doesn''t have to worry too much." Chu Lian lenghum: "even if you give them another month, you can''t find them. How can I not worry? That''s the black cavalry. Each of them is brave and good at fighting. If Zheng''s family can really get away with it, it will undoubtedly add to their strength. " Minhengzhi advised: "emperor, you are the emperor of Chu Dynasty. They are just a group of rebellious and treacherous rebels. No matter how powerful they are, they cannot become the real monarch of Chu Dynasty." Chu Lian frowns. It seems that there is nothing wrong with Hengzhi''s words. But how can he be so uncomfortable when he listens to them? How does he feel that he is talking about himself, one against the thief and one against the minister? When he looked at Min Hengzhi, he saw his face was sincere and full of righteous indignation. It seemed that he was really angry about Mobei and worried about him. It seemed that he thought too much. Chu Lian sighed, "if it''s not for the willfulness of the girl Tianxin, it''s most suitable for you to go to Mobei to get people." Min Hengzhi''s ability is very clear to him. If he goes, his grasp will be greatly improved. He will definitely find the black cavalry before Zheng Zhongwen. If he can''t find it, he will never let Zheng Zhongwen go. Chapter 591 It''s a pity that he can''t ignore his feelings and let min Hengzhi suffer a little damage. Otherwise, if something happens to his heart, what he, the emperor, did will be tasteless. He sighed and waved: "well, I''ll wait a few days." Minhengzhi chuckled and asked, "emperor, how about Longxi? Has Zheng Xiuwu been subdued? " Chu Lian''s face was ugly again just now. He said angrily, "it''s OK to say that none of the people I sent have come back alive. They don''t even have any letters. It seems that it''s more dangerous than good." "Hum - I really despised Zheng Xiuwu at the beginning. I knew that today, the position of commander-in-chief would not let him sit." Speaking of this, Chu Lian''s heart floats a trace of bold Association. What a coincidence in the world? Just before he was about to ascend the throne, just as he was about to retake the military power, what happened to Longxi? And his son has also embarked on the road to Mobei, if not coincidentally, that is, and Zhou Dynasty have private, is the enemy ah! "Good you Zheng Xiuwu. You''re very capable." Before he figured it out, he didn''t plan to use the army in the south. He just wanted to take Zheng Xiuwu back and kill Zheng''s army without a single soldier. But now, it seems unlikely that he would not use the military. Once Zheng Xiuwu came together with the army of Zhou Dynasty, the army of 350000 would not be able to prevent it. It''s better to fight for it In a word, it may be possible to use Huangwei to suppress Zheng Jun and turn him against the enemy. Min Heng''s expression was unpredictable at the sight of him. He asked: "emperor, what do you think of?" "I doubt," said Chu Lian, "Zheng Xiuwu colluded with the Zhou Dynasty to help the bandits of the Zhou Dynasty to seize the Chu Dynasty. His heart should be killed!" Minhengzhi asked quietly, "what are you going to do, emperor?" The imperial eunuch on the side of the Chu Lian Dynasty said, "tell the Duke of hengguo to come to the palace and see me, and he will say that there is something important to discuss." The Duke of hengguo is the commander of 300000 troops of nanweiguan. He has been stationed in nanweiguan for many years. A few days ago, the new emperor came to Beijing only after he ascended the throne. After entering the capital, he suffered an emergency and stayed in Beijing to cure his illness. So far, he has not recovered. Speaking of the Duke of hengguo, min Hengzhi is familiar with each other. The word Heng in his words is also derived from the Duke of hengguo. When they were young, Duke Heng and Duke min were close friends. Even in order to continue this friendship, the two families got married. Ruan gently, the daughter of Duke Heng, played with minheng''s childhood sweethearts and horses, urinated and played together. Until later, when the government of min was in trouble, min Hengzhi was rescued by his master. From then on, they lost contact with the government of Heng, and never saw Ruan lightly again. Pinching his fingers, Ruan is 20 years old this year. He must have been married to a good family. How many children have been born. It''s not the first time that the Duke of Heng saw min Hengzhi before the emperor, but every time he saw him, there was always something in his eyes that seemed to be guilt. They didn''t talk alone. He had never been to the Royal Palace of Jin since he came to Beijing from Nanwei. According to the former relationship between their two families, they should meet in private. Min Hengzhi even doubted whether he knew about the case of extermination of the Minguo government? He didn''t want to believe it. He didn''t want to believe it. The Duke of hengguo was his father''s best friend before his death. How could he be a friend like his relatives? How? So he didn''t go to Heng Guogong either, only when he was still his father''s best friend, when those doubts had never been born. Chapter 592 "Ruan song, I have ordered you to lead the 300000 troops of Nanwei to Longxi to deliver an order for me. I have ordered Zheng Xiuwu to immediately dismount and return to Beijing. If there is any violation, there will be no pardon for killing. Once there are people who are not sincere, they will be killed at one rate, not counting the number of people." Ruan and song were slightly shocked. Did the emperor mean to kill all Zheng''s troops? Zheng Jiajun has at least fifty thousand people, and all of them are excellent soldiers. If they want to kill them, they will not be ready to kill them. They will definitely fight against them. What a miserable situation would it be? How many soldiers will die in vain? What will be the end of such a fratricide? Ruan song knelt down in front of the emperor and said earnestly: "the emperor, please think twice, the thirty armies of Nanwei, garrison the border, ten thousand can not move, once the Southern Dynasty found the movement of the army, it will take the opportunity to sneak attack, at that time, Nanwei will fall." Chu Lian waved his hand: "I don''t think you said that I didn''t think about it. In recent years, the Southern Dynasty and the Chu Dynasty have mended their old ways. They haven''t violated each other''s borders for many years. At this time, the temporary transfer of troops should not have any impact. Besides, the Southern Dynasty is weak. They won''t be foolish enough to argue with us about the situation of the Chu Dynasty. If they don''t move, I will remember that they are good. If they dare to move, I will let them Pay the price. " According to min Heng''s mind, before the Southern Dynasty pays the price, it must be the Chu dynasty that pays the price. People like Chu Lian won''t care how many innocent people will die at that time. They just want to play their part and protect themselves. Now we can only hope that Zheng Zhongwen and his men can find the black cavalry as soon as possible, and bring Tianqi back to the Chu Dynasty before the troops are sent to Nanwei, so that the whole calculation of Chu Lian is lost. Ruan song''s heart no matter how unwilling or unwilling, he can''t resist or disobey the order. He wants to destroy the nine ethnic groups. His own death doesn''t matter. He can never harm his family. Before leaving Beijing, he thought again and again, and finally came to the palace of the king of Jin. Min Hengzhi had to hear that the Duke of hengguo had come to pay a visit, especially to the middle gate, and personally invited him to sit in the hall. Ruan song looked at Min Hengzhi in front of him. He was tall, handsome and powerful. His appearance and childhood didn''t change much, but he was more mature and stable. Which woman didn''t like him? He sighed and asked min Hengzhi, "Hengzhi, how are you these years?" Min Hengzhi nodded lightly: "not good, but not bad." What''s the answer? He can clearly feel the indifference and alienation in Min Hengzhi''s words and even in his eyebrows and eyes. "Hengzhi, my uncle knows that you must have suffered a lot in these years. My uncle is not good. He did not find you and made you suffer." He didn''t dare to stare at Min Hengzhi''s eyes when he spoke. Min Hengzhi chuckles: "the Duke of the state has a heart. After being taken away by his master, Hengzhi has a good life. After entering Kyoto, the first emperor treats Hengzhi with great importance. Now he is about to become the emperor''s son-in-law, and there is nothing bad about it." Ruan song smiled bitterly and nodded, "yes, yes, it''s very good." How can he not hear the implication of Min Hengzhi and satirize that if he really wants to find him, how can he not find him? How many times did he go to Beijing to meet the saint? Min Hengzhi was in front of him, but he never said a word to him. When min Hengzhi saw him, he was embarrassed. He thought of the naughty past he had been in front of his knee when he was a child. He couldn''t bear it. He turned to the topic and said, "is she OK with he Chapter 593 If you don''t mention it, it''s better to mention it. Ruan song''s eyes are full of pain. He has three sons and one daughter. He is his only daughter. He grew up with the love of his parents and brothers. He looks very beautiful. She is called the first beauty in Nanwei. Those who came to ask for relatives in previous years almost broke the threshold of hengguo mansion. But as a result, the girl decided that she was Hengzhi''s fiancee, refused to accept anyone''s proposal, and even threatened to come to Kyoto to find Hengzhi. But at that time, Hengzhi had engaged with the long princess, how could she abandon the long Princess and marry her? He will gently lock in the home, not let her go out, this lock, is three years. "What? Isn''t she good? " Min Hengzhi frowns and sees the smiling girl. Her smile is very infectious. Looking at her smile, his mood will always be very good. Ruan song knows that today may be the last time in their lives that they have sat together and chatted. No one can predict what will happen in the future. It''s better to make things clear and clear. Ruan Song said, "to be honest, I''ve been locked in my house for three years, but I haven''t been out of my boudoir for three years." Min Hengzhi did not understand "why? She should be twenty now. Why don''t you let her marry? " Ruan song wryly laughs, "the person who proposed marriage in front of the State Council was enough to row up a growth dragon, but she was stunned and refused to marry. She was determined to be your fiancee and refused to marry others. If I didn''t lock her in the room, she would run to Beijing to find you. But you were already married to the long princess at that time, how could I let her be stupid, so long, three years later." Min Heng''s face was unhappy: "you often come to Kyoto in the past two years, and we are not the first time to meet. How can these things not be known to me?" Ruan song looks embarrassed: "it''s not a glorious thing, and he doesn''t want to give you any trouble, just --" he made a marriage with Princess Chang at the beginning, and now he makes a marriage with Princess Tianxin. At the beginning, he didn''t want to say it. Why would he say it now? Min Hengzhi thought about it, and said to Ruan song, "I''ll write a letter, and you can take it to Qingqing. I think she will figure it out after reading it." Ruan song begged for it, and hurriedly stood up and bowed his hand: "thank you very much!" Minhengzhi waved, asked him to sit down again, and said with his eyes and eyebrows: "Uncle Ruan, will you really follow the emperor''s orders and transfer your troops to Longxi when you go back to Nanwei?" Ruan song is surprised to see min Hengzhi. It''s strange that he will ask. Since it''s the emperor''s order, is it unreasonable? Ruan Song said: "listen to my nephew, don''t you agree?" Min Hengzhi shook his head: "I can''t say I agree or disagree, but I think the emperor''s way of doing things is too radical, and there''s no need to add so many killings." Ruan song suddenly nodded, "you and your father are really like each other. They are kind-hearted." He sighed again and said, "what can we do, even if he is radical? He is now the emperor. He is in charge of life and death. What can we do for our subjects, except to obey? It''s hard not to be like Zheng Xiuwu - "later, he cut off and didn''t say anything, but the meaning is obvious. He won''t do anything rebellious. Min Hengzhi said: "Zheng Xiuwu has not yet been found out. At present, it is only the emperor''s suspicion. It is unclear how Longxi is." Ruan song was surprised: "just doubt? But the emperor''s appearance is clearly a confirmed one. " Chapter 594 Min Heng''s face was light, and there was a smile in his eyes. He didn''t say it clearly, but immediately turned around. "Uncle Ruan and the minruan family are also friends. I know about the things in those years. If I want to go deep into some things, I can go deep into them, but I don''t want to hold them. I know that everyone will have a time when they can''t help themselves, and I can understand them. But Uncle Ruan, if you make one mistake, you can make people regret for life. How about twice?" Ruan song''s face changed a lot. He looked at Min Hengzhi with frightened eyes, and his lips trembled. What does he mean by saying that he knew what happened? Do you know what the emperor did to min''s family, or did you know that he also participated in it? But it doesn''t make sense. If he knew what happened in those days, he knew that Chu Lian was his enemy, but he still stayed by Chu Lian''s side, and even wanted to marry his daughter, how could it be? He had a bright mind and a thrilling body: did he stay with Chu Lian for revenge? Not really submissive to him? What does he mean by saying that to him now? Ruan song''s frightened eyes were fixed on Min Hengzhi. He couldn''t believe his face. The young man of that year has grown up and is no longer the child who used to run wild in the garden. Min Hengzhi put down the tea cup in his hand and said: "Uncle Ruan doesn''t need to be alarmed. I have nothing else to say to you today. I just hope you can figure out what can be done and what can''t be done. We are good ministers. But first of all, we are a person, not a puppet. As a person, we should distinguish right from wrong." "If you make a mistake once, you can change it. If you make a mistake again, it''s hopeless." He admonished Ruan song and reminded himself. Ruan song''s startled look slightly converged, and he settled his mind and asked min Hengzhi, "son, what do you mean by these words? Can you understand more?" In minheng''s impression, Ruan song was not a man of great evils. On the contrary, he was honest and even cowardly. Because of this, he was sure that he would not report him in front of Chu Lian. "Uncle Ruan, now that I''ve said that, I won''t hide it from you. The reason why I stay with Chu Lian is that I haven''t finished some work, and I don''t really agree with him as the emperor." Ruan song''s body could not help standing up: "you, do you mean that you are also involved in the rebellion of Zheng Hou?" Min Hengzhi shakes his head: "you are wrong. Marquis Zheng is not a conspirator, but a traitor. The real conspirator is Chu Lian. You really know that, don''t you?" Of course, Ruan song knew that Chu Lianxiao thought that the throne was not two days a day. When he used to persecute Marquis min, it was part of his plan. Ruan song, who had no real power, became the leader of 300000 Army today because of the death of marquis min. For more than ten years, he never had a good sleep. Every midnight, he would always see his old friend standing in front of his bed and looking at him with eyes full of scrutiny. He also regretted that he didn''t stick to his mind, but chose to give in. This is also the reason why he knew the whereabouts of Hengzhi but didn''t find him. He didn''t have the face to see him. Ruan song sighed and said, "I also know that Chu Lian is not a good emperor." Chapter 595 "He was cruel and suspicious by nature, unjust to the people and merciless to all officials. The Chu Dynasty handed him over to him. How could he do? If you have tens of millions of reasons, you will still be accused of treason and rebellion. Hang Zhi, you are the only one in the Min family. You can''t make any more mistakes. " Min Hengzhi shakes his head, gets up, goes to Ruan song, holds his arm and sits down, saying: "Uncle Ruan, you are wrong, we are not from nowhere, and I have no heart of rebellion and rebellion. I just want to help the emperor return to the throne, let the Chu Dynasty recover its former prosperity and make up for what I have done wrong." Ruan song''s tongue quivered and asked, "you mean the emperor? What do you mean? " Min Hengzhi''s voice sank for three minutes, and said in a word: "the emperor is not dead. It is the palace maids beside the emperor who died. I saved him from the palace in order to save his life and help him return to the throne one day." Ruan song Jing''s face is white, the emperor is not dead, the emperor is not dead, these five words are constantly repeated in his ear, just like one by one thunder blowing on his head. He grabbed min Hengzhi''s hand on the back and asked in a surprised voice, "well, where is the emperor now?" "He and Zheng Shizi are very safe together. When they find the black cavalry, they will come back and join forces with the 200000 troops of Zheng Hou." With his deep eyes fixed on Ruan song, he said, "we don''t need you to do anything, as long as you are still defending the South Wei River, you can do nothing." Ruan song understood his meaning. In the Chu Dynasty, there were four armies: 200000 in Longxi, 300000 in Nanwei, 50000 in Mobei and 100000 in Danxi. As long as we find the black cavalry, the 50 thousand army is not the opponent of the black cavalry at all. The 100 thousand army in Danxi is thousands of miles away, and it is impossible for Danxi to draw out its horses to fight against the 200 thousand army of Zheng Hou due to years of war. Therefore, the only dependence of Chu Lian is the 300000 army in the south. As long as Ruan and song did not send troops, the throne of Chu Lian would not be guaranteed. Ruan song''s face was dazed. He didn''t know what to say. His heart was pounding and jumping. The amount of information was too large to digest for a while. Min Hengzhi said again: "I know it''s a matter of great importance. You can''t give me a reply now. Don''t worry. You go back to South first and make a decision later when you understand." Seeing that Min Hengzhi didn''t force him to make a decision at once, Ruan song was relieved and stood up and said, "OK, I''ll go back and think about it. Goodbye." Xu is too frightened and Ruan song''s spirit is too trance. He falls out of the palace of the king of Jin. His shins knock on the stone steps outside the door. Sheng Sheng breaks his bones and is carried back. Ruan song''s broken leg outside the gate of the Royal Palace of Jin soon spread into the palace and fell into Chu Lian''s ear. His eyes were bright and clear, and he was as quiet as a deep pool, with a cold smile on his lips. "What did Ruan song say when he went to see the king of Jin?" What on earth said made a duke in the hall so frightened that he would even fall when he walked. Li Ku shook his head: "back to the emperor, when they talked, they sent their servants back. Outside the hall, they were guarded by trusted bodyguards. They had no idea." No one who went with him really knew what Ruan song and Jin Wang had said, but Li Ku, who was hiding in the beam, heard the conversation clearly and knew a lot of inside information. Chapter 596 Chu Lian hums: "I don''t believe that there is any airtight wall in the world. If you can''t find it out in Min Hengzhi, you can always find it out with more efforts in Ruan song. You can use more snacks. When necessary, it''s OK to use a little means." Li kuchui said with a fist in his head: "I understand. I''ll do it now." After Li Kui left, Chu Lian sat on the Golden Dragon chair, thinking of the events of Nanwei in those years, his brow was more wrinkled and tighter. In those days, people who knew about this matter were all dead. He was the only one left, and Ruan song. He always thought that after gaining power, Ruan song''s mentality would change, he would take it for granted, and he would understand how important this matter was to him, Chu Lian. If he is a wise man, he should not bring up the past at this time. Min Hengzhi''s character is very clear to him. Once he knew that the founder of the massacre of Min''s family was not the first emperor but Chu Lian, he would betray, he would. He is not afraid of Min Heng''s treason, but his heart will be sad. Therefore, this kind of thing can never happen. "What''s the matter with her?" Chu Tianxin asked Liang Zhangyuan. Liang Zhangyuan hurriedly replied: "back to the princess, Miss Qi was physically deficient. She caught cold in the prison these two days, which made her ill. It didn''t hinder her. She took two doses of medicine and recovered after a few days of rest." Chu Tian was relieved. He could not die. "What are you waiting for? Prescribe her medicine. " Chu Tian was impatient and urged Liang Zhangyuan. Liang Zhangyuan said good things in a row. He glanced at Qi Rongyue, who was "sleepy" in the corner of his eyes. He wondered. Miss Qi''s pulse was peaceful. Although she had cold, it was not serious. At least it was not serious enough to faint. Chu Tianxin muttered, "you are still a miracle doctor. It''s just two days since you''ve been in prison." Liang Zhangyuan dropped his head and wrote prescriptions. Hearing Chu Tianxin''s murmur, he sighed again. No matter how good miss Qi''s medical skills are, she is just a girl''s family. Where was the prison that day? Don''t talk about a girl''s family. Even if a strong man goes in for two days, he will still look like this when he comes out. Thinking that Miss Qi not only cured the emperor''s leg disease, but also the evil disease of Princess Tianxin several times, they said that it would be shut down if they said it, which was really a pity. At this time, he naturally thought of the benefits of the emperor''s presence. Chu Tianxin felt that the rash on his face was itchy. After a long time, he still couldn''t hold back his hand to scratch it. The scratch was out of control. The more he scratched it, the more itchy it was. When the maid who was waiting saw it, her legs trembled with fear: "Gong, princess, you, your face is bleeding." Chu Tian''s heart stopped at this moment and rushed to the mirror to see that I was obedient. At the place she had just scratched, the red rash was totally broken. Not only did it bleed, but also some yellow and white pus constantly oozed from the wound and sent out a stench. She wanted to vomit after smelling it. She screamed in front of the mirror, holding her face and shouting, "how could this happen? How could that be? " When she called, Liang Zhangyuan''s pen trembled and fell on the ground directly. He was so shocked that he turned around in a hurry and saw the blood on the face of Princess Tianxin. His heart was not good. This situation shows that even if the rash on the face is cured in the future, it will leave scars. For a woman, this is a fatal blow. Chapter 597 This is even more deadly. Princess Tianxin will certainly take his life, even the life of the whole Royal Hospital. The maids around Princess Tianxin were also in a panic. They shouted to Liang Zhangyuan, "what are you still doing? Come and have a look. " Liang Zhangyuan rushed forward in three steps and two steps. When he got close to him, a smell of stench came to him. His heart was as dead as ashes, as if he had seen the bright machete cut to his neck, cool from the head to the bottom of his feet. If it''s just breaking water and festering, it can still be cured. Even if it leaves scars, it''s only a small scar with light color. If it can be formulated with a good scar removing cream, it may be able to recover as before. But once this odor appears, it indicates that the skin texture is damaged, and the skin on the face can hardly recover as before. "What''s your expression? Come on, what''s wrong with the face of our palace? Can it be cured? " Liang Zhangyuan''s back was cold and wet, and said in a trembling voice: "corporal, corporal, this is for the princess. Look, look!" He looked more and more flustered, and saw that Princess Tianxin was good at catching the rash on her face. He hurriedly stopped: "princess, never scratch again." Chu Tian''s heart felt extremely itchy. His hands stretched to his face retracted and then extended to his back, arms, stomach and stomach. He felt itchy all over his body. He could hardly bear it. Liang Zhangyuan couldn''t stop her at all. She could only stare at Chu Tianxin, who was almost crazy and itchy. Chutian is lucky that there is a trace of reason left. She yells at Liang Zhangyuan, "what are you still doing? Hurry up, wake up Qi Rongyue to our palace, immediately, immediately. " Until then, she really felt the unprecedented fear that her face would be completely destroyed in these hateful red rashes. Liang Zhangyuan thinks of the existence of Qi Rongyue, and feels at ease. Qi Rongyue has successfully cured the evil disease of Tianxin Princess twice. This time, it should be no exception, right? He rushed to the couch in the middle of the room and reached out to pick Qi Rongyue. At that moment, Qi Rongyue opened his eyes and looked at Liang Zhangyuan in confusion, saying: "Liang Zhangyuan? Where am I? Royal Hospital? " When Liang Zhangyuan saw her wake up, he almost knelt down to worship the Bodhisattva. He said: "this is the double heart hall. Miss Qi, Princess Tianxin''s old disease has recurred again. Please take a look at it as soon as possible." Qi Rongyue''s face puzzled: "I''m not locked in prison? How did you come to the double heart hall? " Liang Zhangyuan grabbed her wrist, pulled her to the bed, and said: "now is not the time to say that, let me go to see the princess." Qi Rongyue''s illness of getting wind cold is not false. He didn''t enter the water rice for two days. His weakness is not false. He almost fell to the ground when he was dragged by him. Liang Zhangyuan saw that her face was pale and her breath was short. He knew that he was in a hurry and almost hurt her. He hurriedly asked Qi Rongyue to hold her. He apologized with all his face and said, "I am in a hurry because I forgot that you are a patient." Qi Rongyue took a deep breath and said in a light voice, "it''s OK." She followed Liang Zhangyuan out of the inner room behind her. When she went out, she smelled a stink, like the rotten smell of the wound that had not been cured for a long time. Her lips were slightly crooked, and there was a glimmer of gloating in her eyes. When Chu Tianxin''s eyes looked at her, she recovered the calm and indifference on her face. She has always been like this in front of chutianxin. Chutianxin has been used to it, so she hurriedly said to her: "Qi Rongyue, show it to our palace. What''s wrong with our palace? It''s too itchy. You can''t stop if you scratch. You can''t stand it if you don''t scratch. " Chapter 598 Qi Rongyue stepped forward and looked at it for a while, then called his pulse. Then he frowned and said: "princess, you have a very acute disease this time. If you take medicine at the beginning of the disease, maybe it has been cured now, but now --" Chu Tianxin clasped her wrist and asked excitedly, "what''s the matter now? Is it difficult to delay only one day, and the disease will not be cured? " Qi Rongyue didn''t pull his hand back. He coughed twice and then said: "princess, it''s not that I can''t cure it well, but that I''ve delayed the best treatment period. Now I''m not sure if I can cure it again, and this rash has begun to break. I''m afraid it will leave scars." Chu Tian''s frightened legs are soft. If there is any scar, it''s not a scar or a scar. Now she has almost no good meat. She is covered with this red rash, as if she had wrapped a layer of hard skin on her original smooth and delicate skin, which makes her feel more painful. Her ferocious eyes glared at Qi Rongyue and snapped, "Qi Rongyue, do you hate our palace, so you deliberately don''t want to cure it?" Qi Rongyue looks at her faintly, looking at this ugly and disgusting face: "minnv dare not, minnv''s life is in the princess''s hands, how can minnv make fun of her life?" Chu Tian said coldly, "I''m afraid you don''t dare. Remember, if there is a scar left on your face or body, I''ll cut it on your face. If there are two scars left, I''ll cut two. Do you understand?" After hearing this, Chu Tianxin''s palace maid felt flustered and unreasonable. She was ill and didn''t get treatment in time. Now if she left a scar, she would draw a knife on the doctor''s face. What''s the reason? Oh, reason with Chu Tianxin? Does it make sense in her eyes? Qi Rongyue is still expressionless, unable to see happiness and anger, but can see that she is not frightened by Chutian''s heart, and her expression is as calm as ever, with a low voice: "OK." OK? Not only Liang Zhangyuan and several palace maids, but also Chu Tianxin himself felt that her performance was too calm and calm, which was surprising. Qi Rongyue turned around and went to the desk, took the pen and wrote down a prescription, handed it to a palace maid, and said: "these medicines are taken from the imperial hospital, boiled in a large pot, mixed with the same amount of hot water, and placed in the bath for the princess to take a hot bath." Chu Tian saw that she had made a prescription. He felt at ease and made a look at Liang Zhangyuan. Liang Zhangyuan understood. He walked quickly to the palace maid and took the prescription. He smiled and said, "I''m going back to the imperial hospital. I''ll have this medicine delivered soon, so I don''t have to bother this girl." Qi Rongyue coughed twice again, and said to Liang Zhangyuan, "I''d like to bother the Zhangyuan adults to send me some typhoid medicines by the way. I''ll also treat this disease, otherwise, if the disease gas is passed to the princess, it''s always bad." Liang Zhangyuan should have walked out of the double heart hall quickly. As soon as a person leaves the double heart hall, he immediately takes the prescription and looks at it carefully. The more he looks, the more excited he is. The prescription is wonderful. It''s really wonderful. It seems that Princess Tianxin''s disease has been saved. But at the thought of what Princess Tianxin just said, he couldn''t help sighing. Although the prescription is wonderful, it''s only a good prescription for the treatment of red rash. The rash on Princess Tianxin has started to break, which may leave scars. Unless Ms. Qi can add a kind of scar removing cream with special effect, her life will still be hard to protect. Chapter 599 He thought of Miss Qi''s appearance, her indifferent attitude, and her peerless temperament, which always gave him a very familiar feeling. It seemed that he had seen such a person somewhere, but how could miss Qi forget her appearance if she had known someone before? He shook his head, threw away these strange ideas, and hurried to the Royal Hospital. When Miss Qi woke up, he was able to escape a disaster. He also hoped that Miss Qi could escape the same disaster as him. When the medicine bath was well cooked and sent to the double heart hall, it was evening. Chu Lian was so scared that he left all state affairs behind when he learned that his daughter''s condition was getting worse. He spent the whole afternoon in the double heart hall with her baby daughter. "Father, I blame you for this. How can I meet people in the future? Sobbing -" Chu Tian''s heart is in Chu Lian''s arms. It''s not only painful, but also itchy and painful. As soon as the tears fall down and slip across the wound, it''s like throwing a handful of salt on the wound. She is in pain. Chu Lian is also regretful. If the palace maids in the double heart hall came to ask for help at that time, wouldn''t it be over if he gave it directly? Now it''s OK, and the best treatment time is delayed. My daughter''s face is afraid to leave scars. She always loves beauty. How can she stand it? Qi Rongyue walked out from inside and said to Chu Tian, "princess, you can start to bathe in medicine." When Chu Lian saw Qi Rongyue, he frowned at once and said, "Qi Rongyue, tell me honestly, will the princess really leave scars after the disease is cured?" "Qi Rongyue nodded:" will leave the scar, but the folk female has a good prescription to remove the scar, can solve the worry for the princess. " Hearing this, Chu Tian stopped crying and asked Qi Rongyue, "really? Do you really have such a good prescription for removing scars? Can I get back to where I was? " Her heart sneers, of course, can not only restore as before, and even make you more beautiful than before, unfortunately, you do not deserve to use. "It''s true, but it''s an ancient prescription handed down from the ancient medical books. It''s a strange medicine. I haven''t seen some of them. So if you want to make this scar removing cream, you have to gather all the necessary herbs before you can make it." Chu Lian waved: "it''s not a problem. I''m here. Don''t say it''s a few herbs. I''ll get you the stars and the moon in the sky." Chu Tian jumped into Chu Lian''s arms with a happy heart, and she was very coquettish. This is a beautiful view of Tianlun. In the eyes of Qi Rongyue, she is extremely dazzling. She was also the sweetheart of her father and mother, but she was killed by Chu Lian. And let your father and daughter enjoy a few days of family happiness. When it''s time, you will know what is retribution and what is immortality. Qi Rongyue said: "princess, medicine bath detoxification, very painful, but also hope that the princess can be more patient." Chu Tian waved his hands happily: "as long as I can cure this strange disease, I can also eat the bitter pain. Last time I suffered from that pain, I will not suffer more than last time, right?" She looked at Qi Rongyue with full expectation, hoping to get a positive answer from her mouth. However, Qi Rongyue said: "at least ten times more painful than last time, the princess must endure it, and her face must also be immersed in the water. She floats up for five breaths in the dark and then submerges in the water for another hour." An hour, ah, her body bone, it is estimated that she will faint after half an hour. When his daughter wanted to take a bath, Chu Lian was inconvenient to stay, so he got up and went back to the Royal study. Before leaving, he told the palace maids in the palace to be alert. When there was something wrong, he immediately went to the Royal study to report it. Chapter 600 Entering the inner hall, a familiar smell of medicine came to Chu Tianxin. Chu Tianxin felt a shiver as soon as he smelled the smell. She had not forgotten the pain. It hurt her heart and tore her heart and bones. She stood in front of the bath made of white jade and watched the hot black soup medicine. She never dared to walk down. Qi Rongyue said: "princess, you also know that this medicine has time effect. If you miss the time, the effect will not be very good." Chu Tianxin really wants to simply pass out. When he wakes up, he has already taken a bath with medicine, and he also saves himself from these inhuman torments. She turned her head to Qi Rongyue and asked, "is there any medicine that can make me fall asleep when I take it? I can''t feel any pain. I''ll wake up after I take the medicine bath. Is there such medicine?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "no, although the general drugs can make you temporarily comatose, but once you are greatly stimulated and suffering, it will naturally wake up again, useless." It''s not for you to use. It''s just to make you hurt and taste what life is not like death. Chu Tian''s heart was biting his lips, looking at these annoying rashes on his body, and a stench was oozing into his nose. If she wanted to live in such a way, she might as well die. With a horizontal heart, she took the first step, and stood on the white jade steps immersed in the medicine juice. The black medicine juice soaked into her calves. The tingling sensation from her skin made her whole body begin to shake. This is only one foot, if the whole body down, how much pain? Qi Rongyue stood behind Chutian''s heart and said in a low voice, "do you need my help?" Chu Tian''s heart trembled and said, "help me, help me --" before she finished, she was pushed hard on her back and fell into the bath. The pain of life and death flooded her words to her throat, which turned into a shrill and helpless howl. Seeing the princess fainted, the maid who was waiting on her hurriedly stretched out her hand to hold Chu Tianxin, who was about to sink, and was about to pull her to the bath. Qi Rongyue raised her hand to stop her, and whispered, "now you pull her up, she can''t be cured. Who''s wrong?" The maid''s face was white, and her hands were three points loose. She looked at the princess and Qi Rongyue. She didn''t know what to do for a moment. Qi Rongyue reached for Chu Tianxin''s arm and said in a low voice, "give it to me here. You can''t help me here. Go to prepare the clothes that the princess will wear later, and then pave the bedding." If the two maids were granted amnesty, they thanked and fled from the bathhouse. Qi Rongyue and Chu Tianxin are the only two people left in the huge bathhouse. This white jade bathtub was originally her bathtub, but now it has become Chu Tianxin''s. Since she likes this place so much, let''s spend more time here. Chu Tian''s heart passed out and was woken up by her stab. After waking up, he felt faint again. After nearly ten times, Qi Rongyue pulled her up from the bath. Two maids waiting outside were called in to wait for her to dress. The two maids saw that the rash on the princess had not disappeared at all, and said uneasily, "the princess must wake up to lose her temper again." Another maid sighed, "yes, she has suffered so much, but the rash has not dissipated at all. I don''t know how to get angry." When they think of the scene of the princess''s fury, they are afraid for a while. Sister lian''er was the most powerful maid around the princess. Now... I don''t know if I''m still alive. Chapter 601 Qi Rongyue stood aside and said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about it. You won''t be affected by me. The princess''s illness is not a minor illness. It''s normal that half of the gang can''t cure it for a while. I believe that the princess is generous and will understand." She doesn''t say that the princess''s magnanimity is OK. When she said it, they immediately felt that they could not love each other. The princess has never been a man with a big belly. On the contrary, she is the one who can care the most about extreme caution. When Chu Tianxin woke up, it was the next morning. Although she was lying on a soft and comfortable bed, covered with soft and warm bedding, she could not help shivering when she thought of the pain she had suffered last night. "Come on, get the mirror." The palace maid did not dare to have a little hesitation. She took the bronze mirror and sent it to Chu Tianxin. Chu Tianxin looked at himself in his glasses, and a scream immediately rang through the whole inner hall. Qi Rongyue, who was resting in the temple, opened his eyes and his lips were full of sarcastic smiles. "Hurry, let Qi Rongyue, the bitch, roll over to our palace." Chu Tianxin falls the mirror on a maid''s calf. The palace maid endured the pain and limped to the side hall. "Qi, Miss Qi, princess, please go." The maid''s eyes were full of tears, so a large copper mirror hit her leg severely. Although she didn''t break her leg, she felt like she had been cut by a blunt knife. Qi Rongyue glanced at the palace maid, her eyes compassionate, but she could not help her. She said in a low voice, "I know." She took care of her clothes, held her head high, straightened her back, and walked after the palace maid and left the temple. Chu Tian''s heart is furious. She has torn Qi Rongyue''s heart. How much did she suffer to cure this strange disease? Last night''s bath was like a trip to hell. However, after paying such a price, the rash on her body has not improved at all. It is still as ugly and horrible as yesterday. , especially when she saw the calm and fearless face of Qi''s moon, her anger increased. What was she like in a small district? In the face of her anger, she was not afraid at all? Shouldn''t she kneel to beg for mercy like these maids? "Qi Rongyue, do you know the sin?" She looked at Qi Rongyue maliciously, thinking about how to use cruel torture to make her yield, let her beg for mercy, let her heart grow fear. Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "I don''t know the people''s daughter, but I hope the princess will say it clearly." Chu Tianxin pointed to his face and said grimly: "I don''t know? Look at this palace. It''s different from yesterday? " Qi Rongyue looked carefully and nodded: "it''s different indeed." Chu Tian''s eyebrows are full of rubella. She felt a slight tingling on her eyebrows, which made her very uncomfortable. "Different? What''s the difference, then? " Qi Rongyue said in a light voice: "back to the princess, when she saw the princess yesterday, the princess was itchy, the rash broke and pus flowed, and the stench was very bad. But at this time, you don''t itch, the rash that broke the pus has also healed, and there is no stench. This is the difference between yesterday and today." Qi, as like as two peas, said that the heart of Chu was a little Leng, yes, she ignored all these differences, and saw her ugly face still the same as yesterday. Chapter 602 Her angry face relaxed a few minutes, still very unhappy: "but I can face these red rashes, why not eliminate?" Qi Rongyue said: "princess, you also know that it takes a process to cure the disease. How can it be said that it can be cured immediately? The last time you fell ill, it took a lot of time and days to cure it. This time, it is much more serious than the last time. It will only take a longer time but not shorter. No matter how good the medical skills of the people and women are, they are not immortals. If they can''t get rid of the disease, please let the princess know. " Chu Tian''s heart wants to learn from others, but there is always a fire in his heart. If he wants to vent the fire and make himself happy, he has to let the woman in front of him suffer. But she can''t, at least not now, she still needs to rely on her. Chu Tianxin tries to keep his face calm: "so in your opinion, how long will it take for this disease to be cured? How many times do you want to take the medicine bath? " Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "it''s not good now. It depends on how many times you take a bath and how well you heal." Well, asking is not asking. As soon as she spoke, she looked at Qi Rongyue coldly and said, "you are treating this disease in our palace every time. Why do you get this disease in our palace? Why do you always get it when you are about to die? Is this just a simple coincidence?" Qi Rongyue chuckled: "the princess joked. When minnv saw the princess for the first time, the princess had this disease. Later, when the princess got sick, minnv was not around the princess. I really don''t know how to answer the princess''s question." She raised her eyes, and the bright eyes fell on Chu Tian''s disgusting face, and said, "the princess has not been guilty of this disease in recent years. According to the people''s daughter, the princess has been guilty of this disease since she was young." Chu Tian''s heart disease was not only committed when he was young, but also when he was a young girl. The reason why min Hengzhi knew about his internal affairs was that she told him. Chu Tian''s heart frowned. "But even if he had been ill before, he was not as serious as he is now." "Once upon a time, I was ill and didn''t get the correct treatment. The stasis accumulated under the skin for a long time. I felt it, and it became more and more serious. This is what minnv remembered when she said to the princess when she was in Jincheng. Once you have this disease again, it will be more serious than before." Chu Tianxin remembers that, in this way, she seems to have a reasonable sentence, and can''t hold her pigtail at all. She came down from her bed, walked closer to Qi Rongyue, and looked at her soft and white skin at a close distance. Her heart was filled with hatred: "do you think there will be such a kind of people in the world who are dissatisfied with someone? Even if there is a way to cure that person quickly, they will deliberately not cure that person because of their dissatisfaction. Miss Qi, do you think there will be such a big deal in the world Husband? " Qi Rongyue nodded calmly: "of course, there will be, the world, all wonders, one kind of rice, nurturing a hundred kinds of people, what kind of people will have, not every doctor has benevolence, even if there are benevolent doctors, it may not be able to treat all people equally." Chu Tianxin stared into her eyes and said, "Miss Qi, what kind of person do you belong to?" Qi Rongyue smiled and looked back at Chu Tianxin with fearless eyes: "I am a person who knows current affairs and what I should do." as like as two peas, she was not satisfied with her answer, but she could not hold any fault. She had been like this, which could make people crazy, but still looked a little indifferent. This is what she dislike most, just like Chu Tianyu. Chapter 603 No matter how annoying she is, if you want her to disappear completely, you must first let her cure her illness. From Chutian''s angry eyes, she knew that she was safe for the time being, at least until her illness was completely cured. But Chu Tianxin''s disease wants to be completely good, seems to be impossible. It''s been three days since Yin Yixuan arrived at the Houfu of Wenchang. How can he bring in the food? How can he carry it out. He had no other way but to convey his dissatisfaction in this way. Yin Erye and his wife, who are far away in Pengcheng, came to Beijing again in the name of visiting relatives. As soon as they entered the Houfu of Wenchang, they immediately came to Yin Yixuan''s room. They saw their son lying on the bed with yellow face and thin face. They were very distressed. After all, they were their own flesh and bones. Seeing him like this, they were like cutting their flesh. Yin er''s wife rushed to the bed, shook her hands and touched her son''s face, sobbing, "xuan''er, what''s your pain?" Yin Yixuan didn''t answer. He turned to his father and said, "father, I''m a man. I can''t watch my fiancee go to jail and ignore it. Since I''m her husband, I''ll share weal and woe with her. If I can''t do it, I don''t want to live. It''s better to die clean and not be laughed at by the world." How could Yin Erye not have imagined that his son would do such a disobedient and unruly thing? Did all the former wise and courteous looks pretend to come out? Yin Erye said angrily, "your body and skin are all affected by your parents. What''s your right to deal with them at will? Good men are ambitious. How can they be trapped here by the love between children and girls? Have you read all these years for nothing? " Yin Yixuan struggles to sit up from his bed, and looks at his father with a strong eyes: "what kind of man can I say? If I can''t even protect my favorite girl, am I still a man?" When Marquis Yin heard that his second brother was coming back to the mansion, he hurried to see his father and son arguing. He hurried forward and advised: "Yixuan, listen to my uncle. You can''t care about Miss Qi. Even if you want to, you can''t. besides, Miss Qi is very skilled. She''s not simple. She doesn''t need you to protect her. My uncle thinks she will be safe ¡£¡± As soon as Yin Yixuan heard this, he hurriedly stepped up and down from his bed, stumbled to Yin houye, grabbed Yin houye''s arm, and said: "uncle, you must know how she is now, right?" Marquis Yin nodded: "I sent someone to inquire about it. After you left the palace that day, she was taken into the palace, and soon was put into prison." As soon as Yin Yixuan heard this, he was so anxious that he would rush out even if he didn''t wear his clothes, but he was caught by Yin houye: "what''s your hurry, son? I haven''t finished this yet." "Miss Qi was put in prison for two days, and she was released yesterday. She said that Princess Tianxin had an emergency and needed her treatment." When Yin Erye heard this, he hummed: "there are so many coincidences in the world. Every time when she is in danger, Princess Tianxin will have an emergency, and all of them are diseases that she can cure. Even the imperial hospital has no way to deal with them." Marquis Yin nodded: "who said no, so miss Qi has some abilities. It''s said that Princess Tianxin was treated by her in the double heart hall last night, and passed out several times after being tossed. If someone else is changed, who dares to do so?" Chapter 604 "She is not only capable, but also bold. She has such a disposition. Sooner or later, something will happen. Yixuan, listen to my uncle''s advice. A girl like her is really not suitable for our Yin family." Yin Yixuan shakes his head: "no matter what, she is my fiancee and the girl I am determined to love all my life. I once missed her once, and this time, I will never let go." Yin Erye said angrily, "bastard, I told you so much, how could I not hear a word?" When Mrs. Yin Er saw her son like this, she was not as spirited and unrestrained as she used to be. Her tears of heartache went straight down, and she said, "Xuaner, no matter what, you have to eat. If you are hungry and break yourself, what else can you take to protect the dissolving moon?" Yin Er Ye stares at his wife, "what are you talking about?" "I don''t care, I don''t care, I don''t understand. I just know that I don''t want my son to suffer like this. He will let him do what he wants. Don''t you have to watch him torture himself to death to be reconciled?" Hou Ye Yin frowns at the words, but doesn''t say a word. The second Ye Yin immediately says angrily: "you can say this kind of words. You don''t want to think about it. His name is Yin. What he does is not his own, but the whole Yin family. If he provokes the Emperor''s wrath, who can bear the consequences? Maybe by then, our whole Prefecture of Wenchang will be destroyed because of him. Then we are sinners. " Yin Yixuan said: "say a thousand things, you are just afraid that I will be involved in the Wenchang Houfu. OK, OK, I will leave the Wenchang Houfu from now on, please get rid of the family status of Yin, and I will never be Yin''s family again. I have nothing to do with Yin''s family. Is that ok?" Yin Er Ye was so angry that he didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. He slapped Yin Yixuan in the face and said, "you can say that, beast. Can you afford us? Can you afford an uncle who has always treated you as his own son? " Yin Yixuan wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with a sad smile on his face. This is the first time that he was beaten by his father. In the picture, his father has never been so angry with him, let alone beaten him. He didn''t blame his father, but he could understand his anger, but he still couldn''t turn back. The father has other children, the uncle also has his own children, they all have things that can''t be abandoned. Soluble moon has nothing, no family willing to help her, no friends willing to say a fair word for her. Zheng Zhongwen, who once promised her everything, has not been found. He can''t pretend that he can''t see, he can''t sit and don''t care. She is the only girl he deeply loves, the girl he wants to protect with his own life. "Plop" knelt in front of his parents. He kowtowed, one by one. "Father, mother, uncle and Yixuan are unfilial, so I''ll say goodbye." When he had finished speaking, he rose up in tears and left without looking back. Leave three elders who have been shocked for a long time. After leaving the Houfu of Wenchang, Yin Yixuan went directly to the gate of the palace to see the emperor. Chu Lian looked coldly at Yin Yixuan, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked in a deep voice, "get up and talk back." A few days later, the original elegant champion Lang turned into such a shape. Yin Yixuan can''t get up on his knees. He said to Chu Lian, "the emperor, I want to ask for your permission." Chu Lian frowns and guesses that what he wants is related to Qi Rongyue. "Tell me." Chapter 605 Yin Yixuan hit the ground again, and said to Chu Lian, "Wei Chen is brave enough to ask the emperor to forgive Qi Rongyue. She is Wei Chen''s fiancee. She has already broken off with Zheng''s family. She does not know about the rebellion of Zheng''s family. I hope the emperor can find out." Chu Lian looked at him for a long time, and suddenly said, "you really look like me when I was young. You are crazy and desperate for love. But you should also know that Qi Rongyue is not interested in you. Even if she is forced to marry you, she will not pay for you. Even so, do you still want to marry her?" Yin Yixuan nodded and his eyes were firm: "if I want to marry her, I must marry her." Looking at the appearance of Yin Yixuan, Chu Lian''s mind and spirit began to change into a trance. In a trance, he went back twenty years ago. That year, he accidentally learned that his favorite woman was his brother, the pain of love but not the pain. Up to now, he still remember clearly that she loved him deeply, but the brother was deeply in love with purple butterfly. He was peeping into the heart of zhishu''er Afterwards, he did many crazy things. From then on, he decided to win the throne. He wanted shu''er to see that he was not inferior to or even better than his brother. He tried every means to force shu''er to marry himself. He thought that shu''er would fall in love with him sooner or later as long as he was attentive enough, oh -- Chu Lian returned to his mind, and his eyes fell on Yin Yixuan again, and he said in a deep voice: "I promise you, as long as she can cure the princess, I will let her out of the palace. But remember, if she dares to have any contact with Zheng''s family again, I will not I won''t spare her. I''ll send you too. " Yin Yixuan is very happy: "thank you, Emperor." Get Chu Lian''s permission, allow him to meet Qi Rongyue in the palace. He excitedly goes to the imperial garden to wait, and constantly asks Si Yuan to tidy up his appearance. "Childe, you are the most beautiful man in Kyoto. How can you become so insecure?" Si Yuan is a little depressed. His son used to be different. Yin Yixuan wryly smiled: "this time, that time." He tried to make himself look more dignified, not so weak, like Zhongwen, can protect her, can block everything in front of her. Maybe she is Xi Zhongwen. "Young master, Miss Qi is here." Si Yuan points to a stone path leading to the white jade Pavilion in the imperial garden. Qi Rongyue is at the other end of the path. There is no one beside her, but herself. She walks slowly step by step. The wind is cold in early winter. She wears thin clothes. She coughs a few times when she walks. Her face is not as radiant as before. These days, she must have suffered a lot. She only felt the twinge of heartache. When she needed him, he was never around her and never helped her. In the confusion of thoughts, she had come to the pavilion and looked at Yin Yixuan, who was full of remorse and remorse. She said in a low voice, "what is Mr. Yin looking for me?" Looking at her indifferent and alienated face, he said something for a while. He didn''t know where to start. It seemed that no matter what he said, she would not take it to heart. "I heard you were in prison for two days?" He asked. She nodded, "yes, it was just released yesterday." "You - how are you?" It must be bad to see her pale face and cough from time to time. "I''m fine, thank you for your concern. You come to me not just to ask me if I''m ok," she said Chapter 606 Yin Yixuan waved: "of course not. I want to see you, but also have something to say to you." "You said." Si Yuan exits the pavilion wisely and stands in the wind not far away. Yin Yixuan asked her to sit down. On the marble table between the pavilions, there were some snacks and a pot of hot tea. He filled a cup of tea for her, pushed it to her, and whispered: "dissolve the moon, I know you don''t like me, and don''t want to marry me, but the only way to save you at present is to promise my marriage. Only in this way, the emperor will let you live. Otherwise, even if you cure the Tianxin princess, the emperor will be angry at you because of the rebellion of Zheng family." Qi Rongyue sneered and satirized: "does the emperor feel that your experience is very similar to him, so he sympathizes with you, in fact, he sympathizes with himself, but I didn''t expect that he should be so shameless, knowing that his first choice is wrong, but let you go on the same road as him?" Yin Yixuan''s face was startled. After looking around, he was sure that no one was around. Then he lowered his voice and said, "you''re not going to die? Do you say anything out there? " Seeing Qi Rongyue ignoring him, he only took a sip of tea and asked, "do you know anything?" Of course, she knew that in the box where the mother hid the jewel ring, there was a letter from Lin shu''er, Chu Lian''s wife, to his father. It was a letter of confession. In the old days, Princess Lian loved his father very much. No wonder he hated his father so much, but it was not his father''s fault. He blamed his father for all the pains he loved but could not. Selfish people, do anything only to their own hearts, never think, this pot, father''s back of the injustice is not injustice. She raised her eyes, the stars shining between her black pupils. She was born very well. Whether she was laughing or angry, she was very good-looking. Every time I saw her, his heart would thump and thump. She was the first girl who gave him this feeling. It was novel, exciting and fascinating. "Young master Yin, I know what you mean, but I''m afraid I won''t do what you want. Without your help, Qi Rongyue can still leave the palace safely and do whatever I want to do. Just like yesterday when I left the prison full of death row, I don''t do anything uncertain or put myself in danger." She smiles. Her smile seems sweet, but it makes people feel cold. "My life is precious, at least more precious than the two people in the Royal study and the double heart hall. Do you understand what I mean?" He was stunned. He shook his head. He didn''t understand her. What did she mean? She got up and stopped looking at him. Her eyes fell deep in the imperial garden. Even in the winter, there were still flowers like brocade, which had never changed as before. The temporary change of monarch doesn''t mean anything. Let''s see who can laugh till the end. Her eyes fell on Yin Yixuan leisurely, and finally said: "Mr. Yin, as you think in your heart, I still love Zhongwen. Once upon a time, now, and in the future, it will not change. Your coercion will not change anything. Qi Rongyue is not a doll that can be manipulated." Looking at her moving back, until she completely disappeared in his eyes, he suddenly woke up. It turned out that she would not leave in Kyoto, not because she couldn''t, but because she didn''t want to. In fact, she knew everything Zheng family had done. Chapter 607 She is just a girl''s family. Why is she so audacious? Knowing that Zheng''s family wants to rebel and her relationship with Zheng''s family is well known, she still stays in Kyoto and wanders between the royal courts. Where is her confidence? So sure that Chu Lian will not kill her in a rage? He shuddered at the thought of Chu Lian''s ruthlessness and his loyal officials who had been killed by Chu Lian. He could not let her go wrong again and again. He wanted to take her away from Kyoto and the bloody right and wrong. Longxi "marshal, someone outside the tent is asking for advice." The soldier entered the account and reported it. Marquis Zheng is going to sleep. It''s very cold at night. Who will come to see him so late? "Who is it?" The soldier shook his head: "I don''t know. He said his surname is Zhou. It''s a friend of you and Shizi. I want to ask you something important." Surname Zhou? Marquis Zheng hurriedly dressed and stayed, and said to the soldiers, "come in, please." If he is right, it should be the little prince of Zhou Dynasty. It was drizzling and cold outside, but he didn''t even hit his umbrella, so he came against the wind. When he entered the big account of marquis Zheng, his hair was wet and pasted on his forehead. His clothes were wet and a little embarrassed. "Please bring the carbon basin," said Marquis Zheng "Thank you very much," he said Marquis Zheng replied: "you are welcome, Mr. Zhou!" He takes out a suit of his own clothes and puts them on Zhou an. He orders the soldiers to take Zhou an''s clothes outside and bake them. With the curtain opening and closing, the wind outside came into the tent, blowing the light out indefinitely. Zhou an looked at Marquis Zheng carefully, and a trace of surprise appeared in his heart. "Marshal Zheng, I didn''t expect to see you again in this life." He confirmed that the man in front of him was the general who saved his life at the border of Longxi. Five years ago, he was not much different from the present, but more powerful. Marquis Zheng raised his eyebrows: "have we met?" Zhou an nodded and looked grateful: "you may not remember it, maybe it''s just a trivial thing for you, but it''s my saving grace for five years. I thought it was impossible for us to see each other in this life, but I didn''t expect - Oh, God has eyes!" He recounted what happened at the border of Longxi, and even mentioned the dagger inlaid with precious stones. Marquis Zheng suddenly realized that there was such a thing. "I''m really sorry, I gave the dagger to my son and he gave it to Rongyue. Now it''s in Rongyue''s hand. If I have a chance in the future, I want to come to her and give it back to you." Zhou an shakes his head: "no need. The dagger can be in her hands. It''s good. The dagger is suitable for her." When Qi Rongyue was mentioned, his eyes were gentle, and both of them were men. How could Zheng Hou not know what this tenderness represented? His brow was slightly wrinkled, and he thought that there were many rivals for his son''s love. "You are not afraid of the cold. You come late at night. What are you doing?" Zheng Hou asked. Zhou an said: "I came to see you today. There are two things. The first thing is that my father and the emperor sent people to ask me why I was stationed here. He didn''t attack or return. He became suspicious of me. It''s not a way for me to go on for a long time. I don''t know if they have come back from Mobei." Zheng Hou sighed, shook his head and said, "the letter they haven''t come back should not have come back. The road to Mobei is dangerous. It''s not easy to find the black cavalry. They need us to fight for more time for them." Chapter 608 Zhou an nodded. He still had a way to deal with his father. This is not the ultimate goal of his visit. It''s just a passing question. "Second, I''d like to ask you about Miss Qi. Is she safe now? What can I do for her?" Zheng Hou shook his head again, got up and went to his bed. He took a letter from under his pillow. It was sent by Zheng Santang in Beijing secretly. "See for yourself." He handed the letter to Zhou an. Zhou an hurriedly took it and opened it at a glance. After reading the letter, his brow, which was originally flat, became more and more wrinkled, and his face was burnt. "In prison? What can I do? " Zheng Hou patted him on the shoulder and said, "Rongyue is a smart and courageous child. She knows what the consequences will be if she stays in Kyoto. I''m sure she''s settled down and won''t be slaughtered like this." Zhou an also knows that she is not being slaughtered by others, but her opponent this time is Chu Lian, the emperor, who has the power of life and death. Any words can make her head fall. How can she fight with him as a single weak woman? "The king of Jin is also in Beijing. If he is there, he should be OK. Don''t worry." Don''t worry. How can he rest assured? What kind of place is the prison? Is it where people stay? No matter how powerful Qi Rongyue is, it''s only in her will. She''s always a girl! But even if you don''t feel relieved, what can you do? Can he still kill Chu Dynasty Kyoto now? "When will her news come again?" Zhou an asked. "Three days later, it''s delivered today. It''s delivered every three days," said Zheng Zhou an nodded: "I know. I''ll come back three days later. If she still fails to save herself, we must find a way to save her." "OK, let''s get together again in three days. Then we can discuss the countermeasures." Zheng Hou sent people to send Zhou an out, all the way to the camp of the Zhou Dynasty. The two armies faced each other with needles, but there was no smoke of gunpowder. Instead, they were in harmony, which was a legend. - Weinan "Dad, you are back." Ruan gently looked at the father who came in from outside, put down the embroidery work in his hand, and stood up respectfully to meet him. He could not help but say: "I know what you want to ask. Yes, I saw min Hengzhi." Ruan is slightly shocked. This is the first time since the accident happened to min''s family that my father took the initiative to mention Heng''s brother in front of her. "How is brother Heng? Will the princess treat him well? " Ruan gently understood that her life was impossible with her brother Heng, but her deep-rooted love never halved. The Duke of Ruan didn''t return to her. He only felt a letter that he had pinched a little. He didn''t know how many times he had thought about it. He wanted to open it for a look, but he felt it was not right, so he never looked at it. Instead, he pinched the envelope. "What is this?" She asked. Ruan Guogong said: "the letter from min Hengzhi to you, read it for yourself." Brother Heng wrote to her? She was stunned for a while, and when she came back, she found her hands trembling slightly. Shaking his hands, he opened the envelope and took it to his couch like a rare treasure. The handwriting on the letter was very different from that before. Though different, they were all very handsome, just like his people, they could not move their eyes at a glance. The letter is not long, a page is not full, but she read it for a long time, a long time. Chapter 609 The tears and eyes are dancing, the heart is clenching and aching. Suddenly, it doesn''t hurt. The turbid Qi that has been stuck in the heart is released instead. Her love for brother Heng is like a obsession. She imprisoned herself in a cage and locked the key to the cage. She doesn''t have it, only in Min Hengzhi''s hand. This letter is the key to open the cage. She finally came out and breathed real air. Looking at his daughter''s appearance of crying and laughing, Duke Ruan was very worried: "gently, what''s wrong with you? What did the letter say? " Ruan gently folded the letter carefully and held it tightly in his hand. He raised his eyebrows and said to his father, "Dad, I''ve figured it out. I''ve really figured it out." Duke Ruan asked, "what do you think? Tell Dad. " Ruan gently went to his father''s body and knelt down on the ground with a thump, choking: "Dad, you''ve been worried about me for years. I always know that you''re keeping me shut, just protecting me in your way, and don''t want me to be hurt. I always understand that, Dad, from now on, I''ll listen to you for everything. If you let me marry, I''ll marry. What do you want me to do Then I would like to, I will not pursue that unreal and long gone dream After hearing this, Ruan Guogong was very pleased. He hurriedly helped up his daughter and said with a smile, "OK, good boy, lost way, good, good!" He was grateful to min Hengzhi. He could not do it, but he did it. The father and daughter talked for a while. The housekeeper came in a hurry and said that there was a guest asking for an interview. He got up quickly and took the crutch from the housekeeper. Ruan gently did not understand: "Dad, your legs and feet are good, how can you still use crutches?" Ruan said with a wry smile, "no need, you will know later." It was not an accident that he fell in front of the Royal Palace of Jin Dynasty. The situation in the middle of the court was not clear. His team didn''t want to stand. They just wanted to muddle through, protect themselves and their families. This was his only thought. " Kyoto " what''s the matter with Nguyen? " Chu Lian asked the trusted bodyguard. The bodyguard replied: "according to the scout, Duke Ruan has been recuperating in the mansion recently. Because of his inconvenient legs and feet, he hasn''t gone to the camp to order soldiers for several days. He only sent some people to collect food and grass. It seems that he is preparing for the army." Chu Lian nodded and asked, "where is the king of Jin? What''s wrong with you recently? " The bodyguard took an eye to see Li Ku standing a little further away and said: "the emperor, the Royal Palace of Jin is followed up by Li Ku, and his subordinates don''t know." Chu Lian looked up at Li Kui again, and Li Kui said busily: "back to the emperor, the king of Jin recently lived in the royal palace. He went to the palace to ask for the princess twice, but he didn''t go out of the palace. He didn''t have any contact with the ministers of the court." Li Kui also had to admire min Hengzhi''s patience. He was very careful and could not hold his handle. Of course, even if he held min Hengzhi''s handle, he would not tell Chu Lian. Chu Lian frowned. The more so, the more suspicious he was. Especially at such a critical moment, min Hengzhi met with Ruan Guogong. Ruan Guogong broke his leg as soon as he came out of the king''s residence of Jin Dynasty, which was suspicious. "Keep staring, don''t let it go." "Yes, I do." - night, double heart hall. Taking advantage of the dark night, a dark shadow swept in from the outside of the palace wall like a night elf. He was obviously familiar with the inner palace and knew when and where the Yulin guards were patrolling. Chapter 610 After plundering the inner palace for a while, the black shadow came directly to the outside of the double heart palace, which was the second time in his life that he broke into the Forbidden Palace at night. The first time is for Tianyu, this time for Qi Rongyue. There were his people in the inner palace. He knew that Qi Rongyue lived in the side hall of the double heart hall. When the double heart hall was not yet the double heart hall, he had visited many times and was very familiar with the pattern of the double heart hall. He had avoided the palace maids and several patrol women. He came to the window at the back of the main hall, the window was closed tightly, and the inside was black. He knew that Rongyue lived here, but he didn''t know if she was the only one. He stood under the window and learned how to sing birds. He didn''t think it was right until he finished learning. Now it''s winter. Where''s the bird from? Qi Rongyue in the room had closed his eyes. When he heard the birds outside, he immediately opened his eyes and looked at su''er, the maid on the other couch. Su''er had been tired for a day, and had been asleep for a long time, but the birds did not wake her up. She took a tranquilizer from the medicine box, lit it and placed it beside su''er. After she was sure that she would not wake up, she went to the window and pushed a slit open. There was no one out of the window, she only smelled a smell, very familiar. So she pushed the window open and whispered, "come out." Min Hengzhi steps out of the shadow, stands under the window and looks at it. "Did the people in the prison embarrass you?" He asked. She shook her head: "no, I''m fine. What are you doing? If someone finds out, do you know what the consequences are? " Min Hengzhi laughs: "isn''t this not discovered?" She sighed: "you really forget the pain. Once upon a time --" she suddenly shut up and stopped talking. Seeing his strange eyes, she quickly changed the topic and said, "but what''s the news of Tianqi?" Min Hengzhi shook his head and frowned: "no, I have an important thing to tell you when I come here today." "What?" she said "When I went to the imperial study today, I came across the urgent report from Mobei." "What did you say?" She asked urgently. Min Hengzhi is also worried: "the urgent report says that the elite soldiers sent by Mobei found an oasis in the desert. It is confirmed that Zheng Shizi and his master have been to the oasis, and they have mastered the route of their master to find the black cavalry. Five thousand elite soldiers have gone to intercept, and now they don''t know how it is." Qi Rongyue clenched his fist tightly and frowned: "I believe in their ability. They will find the black cavalry before they are stopped. As long as they find the black cavalry, they will have nothing to fear. With the black cavalry, they will be very safe." Min Heng said with a light smile: "that''s nature, our master, not ordinary people. With her, what''s not to worry about?" She took a deep breath, depressed the uneasiness in her heart, and asked, "what''s the matter with the court?" Min Hengzhi nodded: "yes, Chu Lian plans to use 300000 troops of nanweiguan to fight against Marquis Zheng of Longxi." Qi Rongyue''s face slightly changed and his voice rose unconsciously: "is he crazy? How can the 300000 troops in nanweiguan move? Isn''t it an opportunity to enter? " Min Hengzhi said: "I think he''s going to put all his eggs in one basket. If he can''t hold the throne, what''s the use of keeping Nanwei pass?" Seeing that she was silent, he asked again, "I heard that Yin Yixuan entered the palace yesterday. Did you see him?" Qi Rongyue raised his eyebrows and looked cautiously at Min Hengzhi: "your news is really smart." Chapter 611 Min Hengzhi dry smile: "there are some of my people in the palace. Don''t worry. They don''t know the inside story." Qi Rongyue said: "you don''t have to pay attention to my affairs. Do what you should do well. I can take good care of myself. Now I am still useful to Chu Tianxin. They won''t take me for granted. When the right time comes, I will find my own way out of the palace. They will never have the chance to take me to coerce Zhongwen and Qi Di." Min Hengzhi nodded in response, with a faint sense of loss in her heart. She always refused to accept his concern even among ordinary friends, let alone others. "Well, then I''ll go. Be careful." He took a last look at her and saw that her eyes were elsewhere, and he would not stay any longer, turning his head into the night. The palace maid in the room fell asleep. She sat beside the bed, dazed, for a night. Mobei - black desert. The reason why the black desert is called the black desert is that the weather is very bad. Sandstorms are raging almost every day. The sky is full of black sand, and there is no day, no road. Therefore, it is famous for the black desert, which is in sharp contrast with the yellow desert at the other end. It is strange that there is an invisible barrier between the black desert and the yellow desert. No matter how violent the storm on this side of the black desert is, it will not cross into the yellow desert. Almost no desert residents or caravans will enter the black desert, which seems to be a no return road. The devil''s cave, where the black cavalry is located, is in the depth of the black desert. It can only be reached after walking through the most frightening and dangerous section of the black desert. This is also the biggest reason why the black cavalry troops have not been found in the desert for so many years. Eighty seven team, a head into the black desert, in the black sand storm filled with the sky, hard ahead. "My Lord, we don''t have much water and dry food. If we go on like this, we will not be able to support ourselves." The black desert is different from the yellow desert. It is windy and hard to travel here. Every step you take, you need to double your strength in the yellow desert, and the consumption of water and food will naturally be greater. There is no star in the dark night. I don''t know whether it''s dark clouds and closed moon, or black sand covering the sky. "Brother Zhongwen, what are you looking at?" Dina couldn''t sleep. Seeing Zheng Zhongwen standing on the slope looking up, she came up to her. Zheng Zhongwen looked back at her and said in a low voice, "I''m looking for the stars." "Looking for the stars?" Dina didn''t know, "what are you doing with the stars?" Zhongwen lowered his head all the time: "I read a book about stars. It says that there is a place for a star, and its place is clear. I think if I can find the star in the book, maybe I can find the right position and lead us to devil''s cave." Dina Oh, look around, the wind is howling, the distance can''t be counted, the sky is gray, where the stars come from. Dina thought of one thing and hurriedly said, "I''ve heard from my father that the sky in the desert will become very clean and bright after a big storm. The stars are gorgeous and beautiful." Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "isn''t this kind of weather a big storm?" Dina shook her head: "of course not. The real storm can roll people up in the sky. It''s really nothing." "It''s the kind of storm your dad has been in?" He frowned, "can we live in that storm?" Won''t it be torn to pieces by a hurricane? Happy New Year''s Day! See you tomorrow! Chapter 612 Dina was also full of worries: "it''s hard to say that dad was seriously injured that time. He used his body to protect his mother, but she was not injured. Dad was lucky and was just thrown into the devil''s cave by the hurricane. Otherwise, the consequences are really unpredictable." That is to say, not everyone who is hit by a hurricane is lucky enough to fall into the devil''s cave, and may not be able to save his life. He can''t take risks, let alone Tianqi. "Miss Dina, did deaber tell you how to avoid such a hurricane?" Dina nodded: "as I said, when I left ruther village this time, dad told me to find a rock slope and tie myself to the rock slope in case of a hurricane. Although the hurricane is big, it can''t roll up such things as the rock slope. All of us are tightly pulled together. When the hurricane goes far, we will be safe." When it comes to Shi Po, Zheng Zhongwen looks down at his feet. Isn''t it a Shi Po that he is stepping on now? The stone slope is not large, which is convenient for binding the rope after docking. "It''s really a good way," he said with a smile. "When the hurricane sweeps the black sand away, we can see the stars in the night sky, and then we can determine the direction of our way according to the stars." Dina saw that his frown was flat and she was in a good mood. She said with a smile, "my father also said that before the hurricane, the black clouds in the sky could be seen billowing and surging, just like the black water boiling in the pot." Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile: "it seems that we are lucky. In the evening, I happened to see black clouds billowing and surging in the sky. Since midnight, the wind is much bigger than before. It seems that the hurricane is not far from us." He quickly fled down the hillside and shouted to the people who had fallen asleep, "everyone, the hurricane is coming, we must be prepared first, otherwise, once the hurricane comes, we have no resistance at all, we can only wait for death." Everyone was awakened by Zheng Zhongwen''s voice, and the crowd immediately began to stir. "Don''t panic, everyone," Jane said in a high voice. "Listen to what Zhongwen says first." Zhongwen had already taken out the rope from the camel''s back kneeling on the ground. He hoisted the rope in his hand and said: "everyone will take out the rope that they have brought and connect them all. Before the hurricane comes, we will tie the camel and ourselves to the rock slope to avoid being swept up by the hurricane. The hurricane will move as long as we can survive this moment and wait for the hurricane Go, we can find the right direction and enter the devil''s cave. It''s around the corner. " Zheng Zhongwen''s words are very infectious. People believe him deeply, as if victory is in front of them. Exhausted body and mind rush with energy at once. They take out their own ropes, connect the ropes according to Zheng Zhongwen''s words, and then tie the camel and themselves to the stone slope. This head hasn''t been tied up yet, and the yellow and black dust on the ground is splashing towards their heads and faces. Zheng Zhongwen shouted, "hurry up. The hurricane is coming." He tied Chu Tianqi to his side, and with his belt, he tightly wound their arms together. "Tianqi, are you afraid?" He vomited the black sand that had been poured in by his words. Tianqi shook his head: "brother Zhongwen, I''m not afraid of anything with you." He looked at Zheng Zhongwen carefully. He was like a big mountain, which could protect him from wind and rain and make him feel safe. It''s like his queen sister when she was alive! Chapter 613 "Zheng Zhongwen nodded:" good, courageous, worthy of the long princess''s brother He is quite proud, the boy in front of him will surely become the emperor of the Chu Dynasty. And all their efforts are worth it. The hurricane''s destructive power is beyond everyone''s imagination. It seems that a giant hand can tear the sky and earth from the empty sky, constantly pulling them, trying to pull them into the dark and dark hell, and a burden flies out of the back of the camel and into the huge whirlpool filled with black sand. They clenched their teeth, all the hands were tightly clasped together, with their thoughts and whole body strength, they sank down and resisted the pull of the hurricane tenaciously. Mr. Wan turned his head and looked at Jianyun, who was dazzled by her hair, and suddenly cried out, "Jianyun - promise me, if you can go back alive, marry me and marry me, will you?" Jane Yun looked at him in a dazed way. The face was so close. The former rich and handsome man had no trace. His face was black and red, his hair was dry and messy, and his body was thinner than when he first entered the desert. He could have stayed out of the business, but he came here regardless of everything. She had been with her all the time. She could not deny that she hated him, bothered him, and even hated him sometimes May not this fly generally stick in the side of the people will completely disappear in front of her eyes, but slowly, she was used to his existence, also accepted his care for her, and slowly began to worry about his safety, the wisps of care in the heart quietly grow. At this moment, at this moment of life and death, she suddenly gave birth to an impulse that seemed ridiculous to her before. "Good!" Mr. Wan was stunned. He thought that she would treat him as she used to. If he didn''t see his kindness, he thought that she would reject him as she used to, and despise him by the way. He turned to himself and shouted, "what do you say? I can''t hear you! " She smiled, the smiling face, even though it was covered with black and yellow dust, but it was still brilliant: "I said, I promise you." If he had not been bound by the rope, he would have jumped up crazily and carried Jane Yun for a hundred times to express his excitement at this moment. He missed Xiao for a lifetime and finally accepted his proposal at this moment. He had imagined countless times that she had promised to marry him, but he had never thought that she would be in such a situation, in this life and death moment. Hurricanes come and go quickly. They take away everything they can, including several camels that are not tied tightly. The bodies of all the people are half covered by sand. Their arms can move normally. They take out their daggers one after another, cut the ropes that bind them, and regain their freedom. Although after the hurricane, they lost a lot. There was not much dry food and water left. All of them were swept away by the hurricane. Together with dozens of wolf skins, there was no one left. But fortunately, all of them are safe. Zheng Zhongwen looked up at the sky. As Dina said, after the hurricane, the originally dark sky was finally covered with dark clouds, and the stars and the moon fell on the black desert, which was mixed with black and yellow. The beauty was breathtaking. Behind the ultimate beauty is the ultimate danger, which can only be seen after experiencing such extreme danger. Chapter 614 While people were busy enjoying the beautiful scenery, Zheng Zhongwen found the way to devil''s cave according to the sky and stars. In the moonlight, they set off all night, riding camels to the devil''s cave. "Water, there''s water, it''s oasis, my Lord, we found oasis, we really found Oasis --" the elite cavalry guards in the front are crazy with joy, desperately driving the camels forward, running towards the cool lake. Across the sand slope, there is a vast oasis at the back. It is several times larger than the oasis where ruther village is located. The land inside is black, but it looks very fertile. Green fruits and vegetables are planted all over it. The climate here seems to be different from that outside, even the wind is fragrant. Who would have thought that there would be such a paradise in such a black desert where people eat and don''t spit. "Look, Shifu, there are houses, many houses." Jianyun nodded and smiled more and more brightly: "do you know what I want to do now?" Zheng Zhongwen glanced at Mr. Wan and joked: "what master wants to do most is not to marry Mr. Wan?" Jane Yun took a look at him and said, "I dare to play master''s joke. I''m very brave." Zheng Zhongwen laughs. Mr. Wan''s face is very bad. He thinks that his spring is coming. As a result, even the previous autumn is not as good as before. He has entered the cold winter directly. Since she asked for marriage in the hurricane that day, she has never paid any attention to him, or even looked at him once. As expected, there is an old saying that a woman''s heart, a needle on the sea floor, can''t be fished, touched, and ever-changing. Why do people who have everything to say contradict each other in this matter? Obviously agreed, how can we pretend that nothing happened? No one can understand Mr. Wan''s mood at this moment. Everyone is immersed in the excitement of finding water. Dina said, "this is the devil''s cave." She took out a purse from her arms. In the purse, there was a picture drawn by my father himself, in which the location of my mother''s cemetery was drawn. Perhaps their movements were too great, and people living in Oasis soon found them. Those people came out in groups, armed with weapons, running or walking fast, all seemed orderly. Walking in the front is a middle-aged man, dark face, high hair tied up, clothes are very old, but very clean. "Who are you? Why are you here? " The middle-aged man stopped in front of Zheng Zhongwen and others and shouted to them, "if it''s just a passing caravan, please take water and leave immediately. Don''t stop, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude to you." Zheng Zhongwen stepped forward and bowed his hand to the middle-aged man and said, "I''m Hou Shizi of Yongping, who came to receive the black cavalry at the order of the emperor." The middle-aged man''s face was cold, his eyes were full of surprises, and then he was full of doubts. He said with a heavy face, "the black cavalry is only under the orders of the emperor. You said you are the one who came to receive the black cavalry. Then I asked you, do you have the imperial edict?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head. "No." The middle-aged man asked again, "do you have the emperor''s keepsake?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head again: "No." After hearing that he didn''t even say it twice, the middle-aged man, instead of being angry, said, "since you don''t have an edict or a keepsake, how can we believe that you are the one sent by the emperor?" Chapter 615 Zheng Zhongwen said, "although we have no imperial edict or keepsake, we have a password handed down by the emperor." The middle-aged man''s face has been shining with excitement. His life here is very comfortable and far away from the battlefield. But they are soldiers. How can they shrink here all their lives? They have practiced their skills, just to fight for the enemy and be loyal to the country. "What is the password?" Asked the middle-aged man. Zheng Zhongwen holds Chu Tianqi''s hand and leads him to the man step by step. When he comes near, Chu Tianqi asks in a low voice, "are you general Tianhu?" The man nodded, "I am the tiger." Chu Tianqi asked again, "may I have a look at your left arm?" Tianhu immediately raised the sleeve on his left arm to reveal the exquisite tattoo on his arm. It is a tiger stepping on the cloud. The tiger has two wings and can fly in the sky like a bird, so it is called Tianhu. Chu Tianqi confirmed the identity of the other party, and then went to Tianhu, tiptoed to Tianhu''s ear and whispered two sentences. When the tiger changed its color, it changed greatly. It was both surprised and happy. Immediately, he knelt down in front of Chu Tianqi and said respectfully, "I will see the emperor at the end. Long live the emperor, long live the emperor." More than 100 black cavalry guards behind Tianhu also knelt down to salute after Tianhu. They are waiting every day. They are looking forward to returning to the battlefield one day, instead of dwelling here all day, wasting their good years. The voice of more than 100 black cavalry guards was very loud, and soon attracted more black cavalry guards to come. Everyone''s face was filled with happy smiles. They could finally leave here and return to the battlefield they had been longing for. They are ready to leave every day. Their luggage has been packed long ago and they can start at any time. They have enough dry food to take away, enough camels to use for camel water. Even in the black desert, they still take Chu Tianqi out with the shortest time based on their experience of living in the black desert these years. "Emperor, this road should lead to another oasis. We still have enough water and food. It''s better to take another shortcut to get out of the desert faster." Tianhu said to Chu Tianqi. Chu Tianqi looks around at Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen said: "general Tianhu, I also know that the road you said is closer. But we have to take Miss Dina home first and let her go alone. It''s always uneasy. After all, it''s a girl''s home. There''s something wrong with her family on the way. She went into the black desert to be a guide for us. We promised his father that we must She will be sent back safely. " Chu Tianqi also said, "yes, Miss Dina has suffered a lot to help us. We can''t leave her now." Tianhu nodded: "it is so, well, then we will go to the oasis to get some water, and it is always right to prepare more." The road in the yellow desert is ten times better than that in the black desert. With abundant materials, people are full of energy. The two-day journey is only one and a half days away. Zheng Zhongwen walked slowly for a while, pointing to the Shapo road not far away from the front, which was in parallel with Tianhu. "There are so many people in front of us that we can''t all go in. Let''s let the brothers camp here and take more than 100 people to get water, so as not to let the people in the village watch panic." Chapter 616 Tianhu nodded: "Lord Zheng said very well. I''ll tell you what to do." He stopped the camel, turned to the thousands of black riders behind him and shouted, "stop!" The orderly team stopped, and the camels fell to their knees. A group of black guards jumped off the camel''s back and formed a team. Seeing that the black cavalry was well prepared to camp under the leadership of Tianhu, Zheng Zhongwen and Chu Tianqi went straight to ruther village. Dina has been away from home for a long time. At this time, her home is in front of her. She is worried about her father in her heart, and her steps are more and more light. She is the first one to climb on the slope. When her eyes touch the familiar land, her smile on her face instantly solidifies and stands on the slope, unable to move for a long time. Jianyun detects something wrong with Dina, accelerates to catch up with her, stands beside her, and follows her line of sight to see that the originally vibrant oasis has become a mess at this time. Blood covered bodies can be seen everywhere. The sheds that should be emitting smoke at this time have all turned into ashes. "Dad - Dad -" Dina suddenly regained her mind and began to run. Jane Yun grabbed her, pressed her head to protect her in her arms, clasped her tightly, and whispered, "I can''t go, I can''t go now." Dina struggled desperately: "I''m going to find my dad - what''s going on, what''s going on?!" She almost collapsed. How could a good home look like this? Who is it? Why kill these unarmed people? Zheng Zhongwen and Chu Tianqi have also arrived. Seeing this situation, he hurriedly guards Chu Tianqi behind him and says to Dina, "there may be ambush in the village. We can''t go there now. Let''s have a look first." Dina''s mood calmed a little. She wiped away tears from her face and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "it''s because of you, right? Because you''ve been here, and those who want to kill you find it, that''s why it''s like this, right? " Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "I don''t know, maybe, I''m sorry, we didn''t expect to implicate anyone, nor did we expect that they would come here so soon." Dina knew that they could not be blamed for it, but at this moment, she did not know where to vent her anger. They are the people she brought. If she didn''t bring them to ruther village, whether ruther village would not suffer such a disaster. "Whew" a sharp arrow broke through the air. The point of the arrow pointed to Zheng Zhongwen, who was talking with Dina. Jian Yun found the cold arrow first, but pulled out the weapon to block it. This reminds her that don''t just take off her face at the waist and put it into the bag. Seeing that the arrow is going to stab Zheng Zhongwen in the back, she didn''t think much about it, and she jumped forward to block it for him. She lay on Zheng Zhongwen''s back and closed her eyes tightly. The pain didn''t come as scheduled. The sound of sharp tools stabbing into the skin sounded behind her. She suddenly turned around and saw Mr. Wan looking at her with a smile on his face: "I''m ok!" As soon as he finished speaking, he rolled his eyes and fell down. At this moment, unprecedented panic and fear rose from the bottom of her heart. She held Mr. Wan in a coma, tears pouncing down, her mouth open, and could not say a word. At this time, there are sharp arrows coming through the air, one after another, like rain falling. Zheng Zhongwen rushed to Jane Yun, drew his sword to block the sharp arrows, and said in a high voice, "protect the emperor!" Chapter 617 The elite cavalry guards rushed forward one after another, drew their swords to block the arrows, built a wall with their own bodies, and crossed Chu Tianqi''s body. Zheng Zhongwen turned to Chu Tianqi and said, "brother Qi, hurry up and take master and Mr. Wan down." Tianqi picks up Mr. Wan, who is in a coma, and shouts Dina and Jianyun to leave Shapo temporarily. At this time, general Tianhu under Shapo found something strange. He immediately led five thousand black cavalry to come and saw the emperor safe and sound. He said with a sigh of relief, "Daniel, you lead three hundred brothers to protect the emperor. There is no mistake. Follow me for the rest." They took off their burdens, took out the weapons that had been sealed for a long time, and rushed up the slope with a shout. The soldiers of Chu who were hiding in the village of ruther were shivering when they heard the shout of crazy courage. The head of the general looked frightened and murmured, "did they find the black cavalry?" The two vice generals standing at the right and left of the general are even more pale. They are stationed in Mobei. They have heard about the reputation of the black cavalry. It is said that the soldiers in the black cavalry are all brave and capable of fighting against one hundred or five thousand people. They once killed a 50000 person enemy army in the neighboring country overnight, killing each other to death. However, none of the black cavalry is rare. How to get there This is a myth. Now such a myth is in front of them. Do they have a chance to live? "General, it''s the black cavalry. It''s really the black cavalry." The deputy general pointed to the people who had just rushed to Shapo. They were all wearing the same clothes. They were dressed in short, strong black clothes. Their neckline was inlaid with red. The half width belt was red and black. The most striking thing was the bright red cloud pattern embroidered on the thick black like ink boots. This was the special dress of the black cavalry. There were no two. Speaking, those brave black cavalry soldiers have rushed down the slope and rushed to their hiding place. "Will, general, we, what shall we do?" The deputy was so scared that his tongue was numb and his heart was in a panic. He thought that what they were facing today would only be an anti thief team of hundreds of people, but he did not expect that it would be a terrifying black cavalry. The general was also frightened by a sweat. His eyes caught a glimpse of several prisoners tied in the distance. His heart moved and he smiled: "no fear, we have hostages." He ran to the bound hostages, picked a man who looked different from the ordinary villagers, pulled him up from the ground, held his sword across the man''s neck, and said in a cold voice: "be honest if you want to live, don''t play tricks with me, otherwise, I will make you bloody at once." One side of the di Wu sees appearance, startled way: "father, you quickly let go of my father." Diwu is a young but brave boy. How can he stand their troubles when his father is still injured. "You let go of my father. I''ll be your hostage. I''ll take it for you." Diwu said in a hurry. Lu Yilian, whose hair was disheveled, smelt the words and hit him hard with her body. "What are you talking about?" she said angrily? Please shut up. " With a smile on her face, she said to the general, "this army master, the child is young, and he talks nonsense. Don''t pay attention to him." Diwu doesn''t care about Lu Yilian. He is very unhappy with her flattery: "Niang, don''t worry, I want to save dad." Seeing his son''s bravery and filial piety, dad was very pleased and said: "wu''er, don''t be silly, stay well, dad will be OK." Chapter 618 "What are you doing? Shut up for me. " The general roared at Dad Di and slapped him on the stomach with his knees. Dad Di couldn''t speak out in pain. When the two deputy generals saw that the general had taken the hostages as swords, they also had a kind of learning style. One of them had taken one hand, which was just so skillful. One had taken Diwu and the other Dijia. Seeing that a pair of children have been taken hostage, Lu Yilian is almost mad. She begins to swear nonsense. The deputy is upset. Turning back is a sword. Lu Yilian stabs her in the chest. When the sword is pulled out, the blood gushes out. Lu Yilian stares at her beautiful big eyes and looks at the blood hole in her chest unbelievably. There are blood bubbles in her mouth, Before she could say a word, she fell down with her eyes open. Dijia and Diwu are shocked by this sudden change. They just stare at the Niang who is still in her grave. They can''t believe what they see in front of them. Is the Niang who is just fine now a corpse? Those Chu soldiers who hid in the dark and stole cold arrows have been killed by the black cavalry. Hundreds of black cavalry soldiers came first and surrounded the leaders of the Chu army who took the hostages. A young man behind general Tianhu saw his father, who was captured by the general. He immediately leaned over to general Tianhu''s ear and whispered, "isn''t this the brother we saved before?" General Tianhu also recognized dad Di and knew that he was Dina''s father. He frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "let the hostages go, and you will not die." As soon as the general heard this, he knew that the bet was right and sneered, "why should I trust you?" General Tianhu''s cold eyes were full of sharp awns, and his voice was even colder: "believe it or not, I count to three. If you don''t let people go, I will let the arrow go." The general''s face was black, and his heart was very tangled? Or not? Before general Tianhu could count it, Dina had already squeezed out of the crowd. She saw at a glance that her father, who was captured by the villain, was so desperate that she wanted to jump on him. General Tianhu hurriedly pulled her. "Let go of me, I will save my father." Seeing his daughter''s safe return, Dad Di finally put down the big stone in his heart. He shouted: "Nana, don''t worry about me. I''m ok. Go away and leave." When the general who held on to dad saw this, he immediately laughed and said, "it seems that I''m a good hostage." Zheng Zhongwen walked out of the crowd, and Chao Na would lead the way: "how do you want to let people go?" The general looked at Zheng Zhongwen carefully and said, "who else is it? It was Zheng Shizi. It''s disrespectful." Zheng Zhongwen said in a deep voice, "tell me your conditions." The general knew that Zheng Zhongwen could be the master. He felt at ease and said, "I want camels, water and food. All of you stand back. When I walk out ten miles, I will let him go." The two adjutants who followed the general nodded: "yes, yes, we need the same thing. Get ready right away, or I will kill him." The sword in his hand moved up two points, and there was a blood mark on Diwu''s neck. "Well, I''ll give you water and food and camels, but you have to let people go at once." Zheng Zhongwen made concessions, and he didn''t believe that these people would really release people ten miles later. To the extent that these people were shameless, they either killed the hostages to vent their anger, or they kept holding them until they left the desert. In either case, the result was the same. They would not let dad live. Chapter 619 "No, either do as I say, or I''ll kill him now." The general''s face was menacing. Dad Di can''t bear to see his daughter''s embarrassment for him. He thinks that so many people in the village have died because of him. He doesn''t want to live for a long time. His heart goes down. He says to Dina, "Nana, take good care of yourself. Dad has gone." Then he thrust his neck against the sword. The general did not expect that he would be short-sighted. He could not withdraw his sword for a while, and his face was splashed with fresh blood. Dina couldn''t cry out with her mouth open. She was in the dark, leaning to the ground. The other two lieutenants who were holding people were also shocked by this sudden scene. At the moment when they were stunned, Zheng Zhongwen and general Tianhu together shot out their swords and stabbed the two lieutenants in the neck, killing them instantly. Diwu and Dijia are saved. One pounces on the side of dad and the other on the side of Niang. However, in the blink of an eye, they lose their parents. That kind of pain is not easy for ordinary people to understand. Zheng Zhongwen was so angry that he kicked the general to the ground and shouted, "what do you want now?" The general knew that his chips were all lost, and he had no right to bargain. He knelt down in the sand and kowtowed to Zheng Zhongwen: "Shizi forgive me, Shizi forgive me. I didn''t kill this man. He ran into this man himself. I can''t blame me. I can''t blame me!" When Zheng Zhongwen saw that he was dying, he didn''t know how to repent, so he pulled out his sword and stabbed him. Jianyun stopped him: "don''t kill first, and it''s not too late to kill again after asking." Zheng Zhongwen then endured the urge to kill people and asked in a deep voice, "how many people have you come here?" The general hurriedly said: "when he came out, there were 5000 people. Later, he met several sandstorms in the desert, and thousands of people died. Now, there are only 1000 people left. Now - now -" he looked around, and there were many villagers in ruther village, but more of them were their own people. "I''m alone now." At the end of the army of five thousand people, he was the only one left. Don''t say that he can''t live today. Even if he was allowed to walk out of the desert alive, he would be doomed. Chu Tianqi sneers: "Chu Lian, a thief, is willing to give up his life and send 5000 people to kill us. Unfortunately, even God doesn''t help him." The general listened to Chu Tianqi''s words, and couldn''t help looking up. He saw that the young man''s childish face was full of dignity. He was a little afraid. When he saw the young man''s eyes looking at him, he hurriedly lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at him. Zheng Zhongwen asked, "where is the rest of the army stationed, with 50000 troops stationed in Mobei?" As soon as the general heard this, he realized that he might still be alive, because he was useful to these people in front of him. "I can take you there, give me a chance to make a contribution. Spare my life. There are old people and small people in my family, waiting for them --" Jane Yun frowned and scolded: "shut up, do you have old people and small people in your family? These people you killed, there''s no home? There''s no family? " The general''s neck shrank, his head bowed down and he dared not speak again. Zheng Zhongwen asked again, "say where the rest of the garrison is. Make it clear and clear. If there is a word in vain, I will make your life worse than death." If the general dare not say it, he will immediately draw out the location of the garrison and who is in charge, even the detailed topographic map. Chapter 620 "Kill him now?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen of the Qi Dynasty. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "it''s useful to keep him. Tie him first." General Tianhu immediately ordered his men to take them away. The village of ruther has been completely destroyed. There are only about 20 people living in the village of nearly 200. The black cavalry helped the surviving villagers bury their relatives, and took all the rest of the villagers together to leave ruther village and the desert. Dina holds his ashes in her arms and sits on the sand slope in the cold night, dazed. Her eyes are wet tears. Dijia gets close to her, pushes her gently, and asks, "sister, who is Zheng Shizi? What kind of official is Shizi? How old is the official? " Dina wiped away her tears and glared at her. She didn''t have a good airway. "What do you want to know about this?" Dijia giggled twice: "nothing, just ask." Dijia is fourteen years old, and Diwu is a pair of twins, but the temperament is very different, maybe like a father, like a mother. Dina and Dijia are not very close, but they are also very familiar with each other. How could she not see Dijia''s mind? She sneered and said: "you''d better put your mind away. Zheng Shizi has a fiancee. A man like him will never look at you more. You''d better be honest. Don''t make me sick of it. Send you back to Luther alone Village. " Dijia looked at Dina''s bright eyes, and she couldn''t help shivering. She said with a dry smile, "look, what kind of person do you mean? I''m just curious. Just ask, you think too much." "I hope I think too much, you''d better not think too much, otherwise, I won''t let you go." Dijia dare not provoke her any more. Now she has no father and mother to rely on. Diwu is the only one who can hope for Dina''s life. She can''t be as reckless in front of her as before. She looked at the small jar in Dina''s arms and sighed, "elder sister, why do you have to bring out my father''s ashes? My father has been in Luther village all his life. He must not want to leave there." Dina shook her head: "Dad said that where we are, it''s home. We''re all gone. How can it be his home?" She didn''t want to leave him alone in ruther village. She wanted to take him away and take him to see the world outside the desert. Dijia thought that her mother, who loved her, had left her forever. Her heart ached and she turned to her shoulder and sobbed. If in the past, Dina will push her away, but at this moment, she can''t help it. Ren Dijia lies on her shoulder, tears wet her clothes. As Zheng Zhongwen and Jian Yun expected, a large number of Chu soldiers were stationed at the desert exit nearest to the water source. When the shadow of the black cavalry appeared in the eyes of the Chu soldiers, the panic and fear filled the whole army silently. Zheng Zhongwen pushed the captured general to the front and asked him to shout. The general rode on the high camel''s back. His hands were tied behind him by ropes. The other end of the rope was held in the hand of the black cavalry guard behind him. He had no way to escape. The general shouted loudly: "brothers, don''t shoot. I''m Li Gu, the deputy leader. Behind me, not only is the black cavalry, but also our emperor. The emperor is not dead. Chu lianmou rebelled. The emperor escaped by chance. With the imperial legacy, he found and led the black cavalry and will return to the throne. Brothers should immediately lay down their weapons and be loyal to the Ming Lord. Don''t be bewitched by the rebels." Chapter 621 Li Gu''s words fell. Looking back at Zheng Zhongwen, he smiled and flattered: "Shizi, you see I''ve done what you said. Can you let me go now?" Before Zheng Zhongwen could speak, a sharp arrow broke through the air and stabbed into Li Gu''s back heart. The flattering smile immediately congealed, turned over on his side and fell into the sand. "Death is not a pity, traitor." A heavy shout came from the other army. Zheng Zhongwen drove his camel forward a few steps, and said in a high voice toward the source of the voice: "general Luo, you have been stationed in Mobei for more than ten years. You should know the name of the black cavalry. The black cavalry is a pro guard trained by the first emperor himself. Only the first emperor, or the successor designated by the first emperor, can dispatch. Otherwise, the black cavalry will not listen to anyone''s orders." From several rows of soldiers holding bows and arrows, a large middle-aged man came out. He had a beard, a rough shape, and a pair of beautiful eyes. "You mean the emperor, as long as he can dispatch the black cavalry?" General Luo raised his eyebrows and stared at Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen said: "the first Emperor didn''t die suddenly, the Emperor didn''t burn in the palace, and Chu lianmou for power and usurped the throne. I don''t believe that I need to say more. Many people know that only when there is no successor of the emperor in the Chu Dynasty, many people of insight give up the chance to investigate the root cause. But now, the emperor leads the black cavalry back, and you have the chance to choose again, either with Chu or with Chu If Lian is in collusion, he will either meet the right leader and return to the dynasty. In the future, he will discuss the merits of the dragon. " It is undoubtedly an attractive condition for him to learn from the dragon''s skill. He spent his whole life in Mobei, supporting himself to death, that is to say, the commander-in-chief of 50000 army. But if what Zheng Shizi said is true, the emperor is in the black cavalry. His surrender and release is based on the dragon''s skill. In the future, the emperor will take charge of the Chu palace again. If he talks about merits and rewards, he will be able to wait for him. If they don''t, they may not be opponents of the black cavalry, even if they are too many, and they may die in the end. Thinking of this, he had an idea in his mind. The theory of human nature is complex and simple. As long as it is beneficial to himself, it can be done naturally. If it is not beneficial to him, he will not do it. General Luo raised his hand and said in a high voice, "draw the bow!" Archers took off their bows and took a few steps back. General Luo walked forward a few steps and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "Zheng Shizi, Luo believed you. Today, Luo should not have seen you. I hope you have a smooth journey." After that, he turned around and ordered the army to withdraw in an orderly and rapid manner, together with the soldiers who had been guarding the foot of Ziyan mountain. There was not one left. Camel Mountain Villa once accepted more than five thousand camels. The villa leader was happy and worried. More than five thousand camels only replaced all one thousand horses in their villa. This is a steady business, but he was faced with the crisis of more than five thousand camels being hungry... Under the coordination of Zheng Zhongwen, they borrowed 4000 war horses from general Luo and handed them to the villagers from ruther village, asking them to settle down properly. General Luo is now on a boat with him, and naturally responds to all his demands. "Master Jane, where are you going to leave the desert this time?" Dina asked Jane Yun. Jianyun shook his head: "it''s not clear, but he will go to Kyoto eventually. The emperor will always return to his place." Chapter 622 It''s good that her apprentice can return to her place. I hope that she can see this day in her lifetime. "Dina, take care!" Jane Yun said good-bye to her, put a purse full of gold leaves into her hands, turned over and rode on. Those who had been with her day and night gradually disappeared in the smoke, Dina stayed for a long time, the rolling smoke gradually disappeared in the invisible, until then, she really felt the loneliness after leaving. "Sister, what shall we do in the future?" Diwu also held a small jar in his arms, which contained Lu Yilian''s ashes. Dina looks back at her brother, who is taller than her head, and her melancholy disappears. At least she has relatives around her. She is not really alone. "Do you want to stay here, brother Wu?" She asked, Diwu scratched his head and looked around. There was not much difference between here and where they used to live. He didn''t want to stay with him all day. He wanted to change. "Sister, I want to go to Kyoto." Diwu looked at Dina expectantly. Dina asked, "why do you want to go to Kyoto? What''s good about Kyoto? " "On the way here, I heard a few black cavalry Guards talking. They said that Kyoto was the biggest and most prosperous city of Chu Dynasty. The people there were wearing silk and satin, eating delicious food we never saw, living in a large and bright house, and the girls there were very beautiful." Diwu said and scratched his head: "I want to marry a girl from Kyoto City. Sister, do you agree?" One side of Dijia listened to Diwu''s words and hurriedly answered, "if Kyoto is such a good place, I would like to go, sister, let''s go to Kyoto. Just then master Jane gave you a purse, plus the money before our family, the cost of going to Kyoto must be enough." Seeing that no one was around, di Jia lowered her voice mysteriously: "I heard that Zheng Shizi''s home is also in Kyoto. When we go to Kyoto, maybe we can see him again." The hesitation in Dina''s heart dissipated at this moment. She nodded heavily: "OK, let''s go to Kyoto." - Kyoto, Chugong. Chu Lian stared at the secret letter in his hand, his angry hand shaking. He raised his eyes and stared at the three old eunuchs who were kneeling on the ground. He said angrily, "you said, when the Yuhe palace was on fire, did you see Chu Tianqi''s death?" The three old eunuchs trembled and couldn''t speak. Since the emperor asked them, they must have found something. Now they are lying, which has no meaning. "It seems that you lied to me before. You lied to me!" "Spare your life, emperor, spare your life!" Chu Lian sneers: "spare your life? I can''t defeat all nine of you, you three dog servants. Come on, drag them down and kill them with sticks. " The three people were paralyzed, excrement and urine incontinence, and the whole imperial study was full of disgusting taste. Chu Lian, however, turned to the eunuch beside him and said, "go, pass on general Wu to see me in the palace." The military general who was originally listening to music in Yuefang was rushed into the palace. The imperial study is full of incense, but it still can''t cover up the disgusting smell. "General, I will appoint you to be commander in chief of Nanwei, lead 300000 troops to Nanwei, intercept the black cavalry led by the rebel Zheng Zhongwen in the direction of Longxi, and kill them as soon as possible. After that, we will rush to Longxi, kill Zheng Xiuwu at all costs, seize the military power of Longxi, and encircle Zheng''s army. There is no one left." Chapter 623 The general''s forehead is in cold sweat and his heart is beating abruptly. He is just a three grade general, who has never been to the battlefield before. How can he pick up such a beam? But the emperor''s appearance, he is a trace of disobedience not from the mind dare not live ah, so afraid of his opening, the first death will be him. "Minister leads the order!" Chu Lian''s face slowed down three points and said, "I will send you to Nanwei. If the Duke of hengguo dare not comply with his orders, he will be killed!" The general recalled that since the emperor ascended the throne, he had killed many people. Among them, there were two powerful generals with great achievements. If these two generals were here, how could they be regarded as him today? "Li Ku, He Ji, you two escorts the general to Nanwei. I will give you a royal license. If you meet with an opponent, you can perform first and then, as I did in person." At the same time, the legend that the first emperor was not dead, and that he led the black cavalry back to the Chu Dynasty has spread all over the streets of Kyoto and even the whole country. In addition to the panic of the civil and military officials, they were more surprised. Chu Lian was cruel. They were frightened all day long. They were afraid that the next person killed would be themselves. Moreover, since the Regency of Chu Lian, the benevolent government of the first emperor should be abolished, and heavy taxes should be collected widely, which leads to the resentment of the people. The taxes are not collected in an orderly way, and it is difficult for local officials to do so. Moreover, it is not easy for Beijing officials to face up to Chu Lian''s wrath directly. Of course, some people were surprised and some were frightened. They abandoned the first emperor and joined Chu Lian. They were real traitors. Now, they have become the favorite Minister of Chu Lian. But before they can enjoy the scenery, will they be destroyed? "Have you heard about it?" "What?" "The first emperor is not dead. He has come back with the black cavalry. I think our Chu palace will not be peaceful again." The maid lowered her voice and whispered in another maid''s ear. "Is it true?" the maid said with a startled look? Is Xianhuang really alive? But who was not the emperor who was burned in the Imperial Palace wearing a dragon robe? " "It''s said that it''s the emperor''s close maid. She burned herself in the palace wearing the emperor''s clothes, and the emperor was rescued from the palace." "Is this true or not? If it is false, the person who said it will be divided into five parts. " "Shh, be quiet. Let''s not talk. I''ll let mammy hear us chew our tongue, and I don''t know how to punish us." Not far away, Qi Rongyue, who is weighing medicine, is in a good mood. Her Zhongwen and Qi''s brother, as expected, live up to her expectations. They come back with the black cavalry and the hope of their restoration. A palace maid hurried into the medicine room and said to Qi Rongyue, "Miss Qi, the princess is not well. Please go and have a look." Qi Rongyue put down the scales, patted the medicine dust on his body and said with a smile, "OK." She followed the palace girl into the main hall. As soon as she entered the hall, she heard Chutian''s heart shouting and scolding, and the palace girl''s incessant begging for mercy. Through many gorgeous and thick curtains, the couch with carved Phoenix and painted gold, sat Chu Tian''s heart full of rage. She curtsey: "see Princess!" Chu Tian''s heart''s eyes fell coldly on her face: "you said that if there is a scar on the palace''s face, you can get rid of it." Qi Rongyue nodded: "it''s true that there is an ancient formula for the people''s daughter to relieve the princess''s worries." Chu Tian''s face, which was full of light red scars, was full of Cruelty: "but why are you so long ago that you can''t make this medicine? Don''t you want to restore your appearance?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "the princess misunderstood!" Chapter 624 Chu Tian said coldly: "misunderstanding? What do you think is wrong with you? " Qi Rongyue said in a weak voice: "the princess can still remember that Min Nu said before that to make this medicine, several very rare miraculous medicines are needed. This medicine can''t be found even in the imperial medicine hall, and min Nu has never seen it. They only see patterns in ancient medical books. Maybe because of this, the medicine is rarely used, so it can''t be circulated in the medicine market. Min Nu thought, it''s full of spirit Maybe we can find these medicines in the forest. " Chu Tian frowned: "what do you mean, you go to find the medicine yourself?" Qi Rongyue''s eyes were light, and his face was light: "this medicine was seen by the people''s daughter in the ancient medical books. The origin of the medicine was never seen by the people''s daughter. I only remember the drawing and some records about the medicine properties. It''s easy to draw the design of the medicine, but if I don''t know the medicine properties, I''m likely to take this medicine late. Once again, I''ll delay the best treatment period. Then At that time, minnv was not sure that she could completely cure these scars on the princess''s face. " Chu Tian''s heart began to worry as soon as he heard this. Previously, because she missed the best treatment period, she suffered so much that she died and came back alive after being tossed about by that damned medicine bath. Now, the rash has all disappeared, leaving large red scars on her face, which is still ugly and invisible. If she can''t get her face back again this time, will she really show herself like this all her life? No, absolutely not. Can Qi Rongyue now propose to leave the palace, is there any ulterior motive? Qi Rongyue hesitated to see her face and smiled: "if the princess is not at ease, you can send experts to look at me. If I am a weak woman, can I grow wings and fly away?" Chu Tian''s heart saw the smile in her eyes was cool and light, as if mocking or satirizing. He was very uncomfortable in his heart, as if she was a princess and afraid of a little medical girl. Excited by Qi Rongyue''s eyes, she immediately said: "OK, according to your words, our palace will send two experts to" protect "you, give you three days, go back quickly." Three days? That''s enough. She smiles, frowns and knees, and falls back. This may be the last time she saluted Chutian''s heart. Her heart was clear. Outside the palace gate, Xueer did not know how many days she had been waiting here. She looked around her neck every day, but never saw the figure of the young lady. If Prince Yin had not seen her when he was out of the palace a few days ago, he would have gotten out of the car to inform her of her safety. Otherwise, she would have never known whether she could survive until now. The carriage came out slowly. The people in the carriage raised the curtain and saw Xueer standing outside the palace gate, who was worried. She smiled. She was really her silly Xueer. She would stay here for as long as she entered the palace. Xueer didn''t go to see the carriage. She could not have expected that the young lady of her family was clearly a key criminal who had been put into prison. Even if she was released now, she could not send the carriage to take her out of the palace. A pad fell at her feet. She didn''t care about it at first and didn''t plan to pick it up until the wind blew it away. She saw the embroidered lines on the pad. The stitches were all familiar to her. Xueer quickly picks up the veil and sniffs it in her nose. She immediately smiles like a flower. It''s the smell. It''s the smell. It''s the faint smell of medicine. It''s the taste of miss. Xueer quickly shoves the veil into her arms, turns around and goes to a corner where there is no one. She takes out the veil in her arms and looks at it carefully. There is nothing on the veil, not a word. Chapter 625 She doesn''t believe it. The lady''s handkerchief won''t fall under her feet for no reason. No one has come out of the palace just now. Only a carriage has passed her. Is that the carriage? Thinking of this, she immediately put the handkerchief into her arms and rushed up the broad street, where there was the shadow of the carriage. The house in Xingyuan street has already been taken back by the steward Tian. She was driven out without saying anything, and all the belongings of her and the young lady were all deducted. She was penniless and left on the street without any relatives. She could not go to the king of Jin, and she was shut up in the prefecture of Wenchang. I was just wondering what to do. Fortunately, I met Mr. Mo from Pengcheng. He didn''t recognize her The boy beside recognized her. The great young master settled her in the inn, gave her enough money, and asked her to go to the business shop to find him at any time, so that she could understand how correct what the young lady had said at the beginning. To do good is to accumulate virtue. To be a man is to be himself. If it wasn''t for the moment that the young lady thought of kindness and took the initiative to go to Mo''s mansion to cure the injury of the great childe, how could someone send carbon in the snow like this now. Xueer ran back to the Inn and asked for some vinegar and water in the kitchen. She went back to the house and closed the door. She mixed the vinegar with water and sprinkled it on the pad. This was the way that the young lady taught her. She never used it and didn''t know whether it was suitable or not. After a short rest, the white handkerchief indeed showed lines of writing. She was ecstatic, and wrote the words in her heart. She quickly packed up and checked out of the city. "Princess, king of Jin asked for an interview." The palace maid came forward to report. Chu Tian''s heart bit his lips, and his body stood up and sat down again. "He said I was not well, and asked him to come again another day." It''s the eighth time she refused to see him this month, and every time she refused, she was heartbroken. Hatefully, how could she have missed so many opportunities to get along with Hengzhi without her face like this? She can''t remember how long she hasn''t seen Hengzhi. "Prince, princess, she is not well. You can''t go in now. Prince -" the palace maid can''t stop min Hengzhi. He rushes into the inner hall and sees Chu Tianxin, who hides his face in the bedding. He looks around and sees no trace of Qi Rongyue. He frowns and says, "princess, why don''t you see me?" Chutian''s heart was muffled in the pillow, and he could not clear the way: "Hengzhi, I have a must. You, go back first. I''ll go out to find you in a few days, and I''ll wait for you in a few days. OK?" The king of Jin didn''t see Qi Rongyue and didn''t get the news of Qi Rongyue. How could he go? He strode forward, angrily pushed all the maids around, reached out and clasped Chu Tianxin''s shoulder, pulled her from the pillow, and forced her face to face. That face, covered with red marks, and uneven, ugly, only a pair of eyes can see that she is Chu Tianxin. His expression was calm, and he didn''t have much emotion for her ugliness. He just frowned and said, "what''s wrong with your face? Is it hot? " Chu Tianxin hurriedly took over the valance hat from the palace maid and put it on. YingYing and Yingying shed tears and sobbed, "that''s why I didn''t see you. Sob - why didn''t you go when I said I asked you to go?" Min Hengzhi loosened her shoulder and asked in a deep voice, "can''t the doctors in the imperial hospital cure this strange disease?" Chu Tian shook his head: "I am the only one who can cure this strange disease." "What about her? Let her come here. I''d like to ask her how and why she managed it. " Chapter 626 When he spoke, he was furious, as if he was really angry with Qi Rongyue. It''s strange that she didn''t cure Chu Tianxin. Chu Tianxin saw his appearance and was very useful. He was very comfortable. He stopped crying and said in a low voice, "she is not in the palace." Min Hengzhi''s eyebrows are more and more close: "she is not in the palace to cure you. Where has she gone?" "She said that she would make a kind of ointment to remove scars for me. She also needed some special medicinal materials. There was no royal medicine hall, and there were no medicine shops in Kyoto City, so she went out to collect medicine by herself." Min Hengzhi picked up his eyebrows and asked, "did she go alone?" Chu Tian shook his head in his heart: "no, I sent two bodyguards to follow me. My father told me not to let her out of the palace. I was afraid that she would play tricks, so I sent someone to watch her." Only two bodyguards, min Hengzhi knew that Qi Rongyue could cope with it. He was very happy and his brow was clear. He said with a smile, "in this case, the princess''s illness will be cured." Min Hengzhi''s words just came down, and an eunuch hurried and went to Chutian''s heart: "Princess highness, the emperor''s life slave came to invite Miss Qi to go there." Chu Tian''s heart frowned: "what did the father ask her for?" The eunuch shook his head: "I don''t know. Please let Miss Qi come out." Chu Tianxin shook his head: "she is not in the palace. She left yesterday. It''s estimated that she can go back tomorrow as soon as possible." The eunuch''s face changed greatly. He asked, "where is Miss Qi?" Chu Tian said in his heart, "I went to collect herbs. What''s the matter? Is it urgent for the father to find her? " The eunuch didn''t say much. He said goodbye to chutianxin and hurried back to the imperial study. Min Hengzhi got the news he wanted. He left immediately and didn''t want to stay for half a moment. After min Hengzhi left for a long time, Chu Tian felt something wrong in his heart. When Heng Zhi came to see her today, he didn''t tell her how much he missed her. Was it because he saw her face... Or is she not here for her at all? Not for her, but for whom? Think and just talk with him, a few short words, seem to revolve around Qi Rongyue, is it difficult that he is deliberately to inquire about Qi Rongyue''s news? Long fingers tightly twisted the bedding, she constantly shook her head: "no, it will not, Hengzhi will not like Qi Rongyue that bitch, it will not." Chu Lian knew that Qi Rongyue had been sent to the palace to collect herbs. His heart was not good. He immediately sent experts to pursue him. He hoped to bring people back to the palace as soon as possible. With her, he didn''t believe that Zheng Zhongwen could have no scruples. At the foot of Luoyang mountain, the nearest mountain to Kyoto City, two bodyguards blocked Qi Rongyue''s way. "Miss Qi, I don''t think it''s too early. Let''s not go up the mountain today, and find a flat place to rest for a night." Since receiving the task of "protecting" Miss Qi, his heart has been tickling. If he had been, he would not dare to make mistakes. But now, Miss Qi''s former fiance has become an anti thief. Although the current fiance has feelings for her, it is powerless. And the younger brothers like Wenchang Houfu will not accept her. The most important thing is that they got the princess Tianxin before leaving the palace The implication of the palace maids around them suggests that they can do whatever they want without any scruples. It seems that she has offended Princess Tianxin. It''s just a good time to get their brothers cheap. Such beauties are rare. Chapter 627 Qi Rongyue looked at the thin and tall man in front of him coldly, and said in a low voice: "what do you mean?" "What do I mean? You are so smart, can''t you understand? " The fat man standing beside the tall and thin man was impatient for a long time. He said to the tall and thin man, "what are you talking about with her? I''m so angry. Hurry up, will you or me first? " Qi Rongyue suddenly smiled. Her eyes were as bright as spring flowers, but her eyes were as cold as ice. "It seems that you didn''t want to live another day if you wanted to keep you alive till tomorrow." Thin and tall see her face is wrong, just want to reach out to catch her, but feel a pain in the chest, look down, see a few golden needles in the chest, he felt that the body can not move, a little force can not make up, can not help but panic, toward Qi Rongyue shouted: "you, what did you do to me?" The fat man beside the tall and thin man is not much better than him. The same chest is stabbed by a gold needle, and his strength is lost. "You, what do you want to do?" Asked the fat man, his hot anger disappeared. I thought I met a soft girl, but I didn''t think it was a tattoo. "What do you want to do? I also want to ask you what you want to do. " She took out the dagger tied to her wrist from her sleeve. The blade was cold and full of murderous force. At the sight of the dagger, the tall and thin man was shocked to utter incoherently: "Qi, Miss Qi, spare your life, we, we are not intended to offend, are, princess, Princess let us do this." "Is it? If the princess had not given orders, would you not have done it? " Some people are born with evil bones and can''t change them. These two people are just like this. She can guarantee that even if they are not arranged by Chu Tianxin, they will have crooked ideas. The fat man nodded quickly: "of course, if it wasn''t for the princess''s orders, how could we have evil thoughts on Miss Qi? Absolutely not." If Chu Tianyu of the previous life had heard such a confession, she might have considered to spare their lives, but she was not Chu Tianyu anymore. She was Qi Rongyue. She knew the consequences of letting go of these two people. She would not allow such a variable to happen. These two people must die. Thin, tall and fat people can''t imagine that such a delicate and beautiful girl can kill people without even blinking her eyes. They stared at Qi Rongyue, until her figure gradually disappeared in their eyes, and their bodies became colder and colder. After returning to the official road for a while, the sound of the carriage galloping in front of her sounded far away. The carriage was approaching. Looking at the girl sitting in the front of the carriage, the smile became more and more bright. Xueer jumped out of the car and rushed to Qi Rongyue with great momentum. She held her tightly. She couldn''t catch her breath when crying. She couldn''t speak a word. She patted Xueer''s back and said with a smile: "silly girl, am I not good? Crying what? " After appeasing Xueer for a while, Qi Rongyue said: "don''t cry, let''s go. In a moment, Chu Lian will send someone to come after us. We can''t go even if we want to go." Xueer nods heavily, pulls Qi Rongyue to get on, the carriage gallops away, returns to Kyoto. "Miss, why do we have to go back to Kyoto when we have a hard time leaving?" Qi Rongyue took the things she sent, quickly changed their looks to Xueer and changed into old coarse cloth clothes, just like two village girls. "The more dangerous it is, the safer it is," she said with a smile Chapter 628 Of course, she will go back to Kyoto. She vowed to welcome Tianqi to Beijing and help him to ascend the throne. She will never leave Kyoto until all this is done. When they arrived outside the city, they got off the carriage in advance and bought a basket of eggs from a peasant woman on the way. They pretended to be a peasant woman selling eggs in Beijing, which did not attract the attention of the city guards. After they came to Beijing, they found an old house for rent. The landlord was a kind woman. The house was not big. There were only three rooms in total, one for her own and one for her daughter. The youngest one was rented to Qi Rongyue and xue''er. Although they were crowded, it was more convenient to go anywhere. Although Qi Rongyue had money, he only paid one month''s room money in advance, so that people would not see that they were not ordinary peasant girls. Xueer is making the bed and cleaning the dust in the room. Qi Rongyue is standing under the window thinking about things. At that time, a tall and chubby woman strides in, looks at them carefully, points to Qi Rongyue and frowns, "you must be elder sister." Qi Rongyue picks eyebrow: "how to see?" "My sister bullies my sister. She does all the dirty work by herself." The woman is fighting for Xueer. Xueer hurriedly said: "what are you talking about? Elder sister didn''t bully me. She was just working. I just took over." The woman obviously didn''t believe it, and her eyes fell on their hands. One was plain white and slender, tender and green, and the other was red. She looked like she had been immersed in cold water. Xueer is dissatisfied with the way she looks at the young lady and shouts, "elder sister, you don''t have to worry about our sister''s business. Go out, we''ll have a rest." The woman listened to Xueer''s words, but she didn''t leave. She began to talk about it endlessly. She couldn''t let Xueer go. Seeing her daughter''s meddling again, Mrs. Huang from the kitchen rushed to Qi Rongyue''s and Xueer''s room and dragged her away. She turned back to Xueer and said, "you two girls are laughing. She''s just this problem. She can''t change it. It''s because she''s shut out of the family by her husband''s family. You have to take care of it. Don''t agree with her." Qi Rongyue waved: "it''s OK. We don''t mind. She''s kind." Seeing that she was so big, Mrs. Huang didn''t care about her as much as the former renter. She was very relieved and thanked her repeatedly. Qi Rongyue asked again, "madam, I see you have planted many dishes in your backyard. Do you eat them yourself?" Mrs. Huang hurriedly waved her hand: "no, no, how can we two eat so many dishes? These are to be sent to the noble family. Every day, we have to send some fresh dishes." When it comes to this, Mrs. Huang is proud to say: "the water we use to water vegetables is Gujing water, which is very clean and sweet. The vegetables planted with this kind of water are also very fresh and sweet, which is also the reason why the noble people are willing to buy our vegetables for a long time." Speaking of this, she sighed again: "it''s a pity that there is too little land in the yard to produce more vegetables. Otherwise, if I can earn more money, Xiuer will not be driven out of the house by her mother-in-law." Qi Rongyue asked, "Granny Huang, who are you talking about?" When Mrs. Huang saw that she was just asking, she didn''t have too much concern. She said, "it''s Mr. Hu, who lives in the East Street, Mr. Zhu, who lives in Heyuan street, and Mr. Qi, who lives in the West Street." Chapter 629 Qi Rongyue is very happy. He has no place to find. It doesn''t take much time to get there. Hu Tiejun, the military minister in East Street, was promoted by his father. He is very trustworthy to him. Hu Tiejun is also a straightforward character. Since Chu Lian''s accession to the throne, because he was the favorite of the former dynasty, he almost elevated his power. Although he is famous as the military minister, he has already There is no real power to deal with it. Now all the people who are really in charge of the Ministry of war are Chu Lian. However, Hu Tiejun has been in an important position in the Ministry of war for many years, and his connections are still there. If he can be persuaded to mobilize those senior officials who are dissatisfied with Chu Lian secretly, he will definitely reduce the resistance when Tianqi returns to Beijing. Chu Lian has always been suspicious. There is absolutely no magnanimity in treating people he doesn''t trust. Especially for a leader like Mr. Hu, he can defend and defend. If he wants to go to Mr. Hu in a normal way, he will undoubtedly seek death, and will probably harm him. After talking with Mrs. Huang for a while, she left a wonderful impression. She was invited to have dinner together. When the guests and the host were happy, Qi Rongyue said: "my sister and I came to live in the city from the countryside. If we didn''t bring anything, we brought two baskets of eggs. We were reluctant to eat them. I''d better take them with us when she delivers the dishes tomorrow. We''ll take them to the noble mansion to ask. Maybe The kitchen Steward will like it and is willing to accept it, so that we can save more room money. " Mrs. Huang thought about it. She thought that it was not easy for the two sisters. She thought that if the house could be rented to them all the time, it would also be a good thing. She said happily, "OK, what''s the difficulty? I''ll deliver the dishes tomorrow. You and I will go together." Then she looked at her daughter, who was muttering while eating, and said, "yingzi will cook at home tomorrow. It''s enough for the three of us to deliver food." Yingzi looks up and stares at Qi Rongyue. He doesn''t have a good airway: "look at her delicate and weak appearance. What can she do?" Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly: "Ying Zi elder sister, you don''t despise a person, although I am thin, the strength actually has." "Of course," said Mrs. Huang, "if we don''t have the strength, how can we work?" Seeing my mother talking like this, yingzi suddenly lost his appetite. He left the chopsticks and got up and walked, swearing all the way. Huang Daniang''s face is embarrassed. She says to Qi Rongyue, "don''t blame her. She has such a temper. Her heart and eyes are not bad." Qi Rongyue waved his hand: "it''s OK, I don''t have to blame myself, but I think yingzijie''s appearance is not innate, it should be stimulated by something." Mrs. Huang nodded: "yes, she was not like this before. She has been like this since the baby was gone. I asked the doctor to show her, but I can''t see it. Her mother-in-law''s side can''t stand her nagging and nosy fault. Besides, she can''t have children any more, so I gave her rest. After I took her home, I didn''t give her less Let''s see. The medicine was also taken and the needle was pricked. It didn''t work at all. Ah -- " Qi Rongyue said:" Aunt Huang, there was a girl like yingzijie in our village. A doctor passed by their house and asked for a bowl of water to drink. He talked with the girl''s father for a few words. He fell in love with her. When he learned that the girl had this disease, he gave her a prescription and took several pills That''s good. " When Mrs. Huang heard this, she stood up happily and took Qi Rongyue''s hand and said: "it''s true. Good girl, tell her about it. What''s the name of the doctor? Where do you live? How can I find him? " Chapter 630 Qi Rongyue sat down with Aunt Huang and said with a light smile, "don''t worry, aunt. Listen to me." "The doctor travels all over the country, just passing by our village. We don''t know what his name is or where he is going. However, I''ve read the prescriptions he left. I can remember that I''ll write them for you right away. The medicines are ordinary and inexpensive." When Mrs. Huang heard this, she was very happy: "as long as you can cure yingzi''s disease, your sisters will rest assured to live in our house. They can live as long as they want." Qi''s smile should be that she is a doctor, to solve the problems for the patients, is her duty, but also very happy to one by one patients under her treatment, to regain health. The next day, Mrs. Huang brought Qi Rongyue and xue''er to Hu''s mansion to deliver vegetables. When she arrived, she was busy in the kitchen. Mrs. Huang was surprised: "steward Li, it''s just time. How can we start to make lunch?" Li Guanshi said: "there are guests in the house today. My wife told us to prepare early. You are just in time. We are short of staff today. There are three people who have not come for leave. How about you three for a while and then you will be paid?" When Mrs. Huang heard this, she was busy smiling. She knew that most of the jobs they left in the kitchen were washing and chopping vegetables. The working wheel of the spoon didn''t go up with them. Qi Rongyue also asked, and Xueer together to stay in the kitchen to start, busy for a while, she said that she was in a hurry, and left the kitchen with the permission of manager Li. The pattern of houses in Kyoto is not so bad. She faints a maid who has just finished her work in the thatched cottage, drags her to the corner to change her clothes and headdress, and enters the inner courtyard in a big way if nothing happens. After walking around the inner courtyard, I knew that today is the day when the daughter of Lord Hu came back from Jincheng to visit her parents. It''s also just that the big guys are so busy that they just give her a chance to act freely. When Miss Hu went back to her mother''s house, the room was supposed to be the most bustling place. She was worried about how to get in, but she found that the room was not as bustling as she expected. On the contrary, it was very cold. It turned out that Miss Hu had not yet arrived home. Mrs Hu and the master were waiting in the front hall, and the room was empty. When she saw that the girls were busy living, no one noticed her, she slipped in, stuffed the sealed envelope under Mrs. Hu''s pillow, and then left quietly. Go back to the corner of the hut, change all the clothes and headgear with the maid, and then help her to the door and pick her up. "Girl, you are awake. Why are you sleeping here?" She asked with a look of concern. The maid''s face is confused? Did she really fall asleep instead of being knocked unconscious by touching her aching back neck? In the afternoon, Miss Hu went back to the house and brought her fat grandson, whom she had not seen for a long time. Mrs Hu happily could not close her mouth and let her son-in-law and the master drink in front of her. She took her daughter and her grandson back to the inner court and sent them back. Only the mother and daughter said something about themselves. The meal was also used in the room. Miss Hu refused to go away with her mother, but wanted to take a nap with her mother. Mrs. Hu had to order the big servant girl around to get another pillow to replace the one the master slept on. Miss Hu took the pillow in her hand and saw the envelope under the pillow. She said: "Mom, you have a letter here, and it''s still sealed with lacquer. Is it for me?" Mrs. Hu came up and took the letter in her hand. It was written in the handwriting of Mr. Hu. She didn''t write anything else. Chapter 631 "It''s strange that your father''s letter is here," she muttered Miss Hu said with a smile, "what''s so strange about this? Maybe my father let it go last night. I forgot to take it today." Mrs. Hu smiled bitterly. Her daughter was still old. How could she know that there was no room for men in the old woman''s room? The master had not stayed in her room for many days, either staying with two aunts or staying in the study overnight. He would rather stay overnight in his study than stay in her. But how could she say these words to her daughter. "I think so." She said to the servant girl on one side, "if you send this letter to the master, you will say that he left it in my room." The servant girl took the letter and hurried away. Soon, the mother and daughter had just lain down, but they were still asleep. Lord Hu stormed in. As soon as he came in, he shouted to his wife, "madam, where do you come from?" Mrs. Hu hurriedly got out of bed and asked, "isn''t that what you left behind?" Lord Hu shook his head: "don''t ask me so much, just tell me where the letter comes from." Hu Fu said, "I found it under your pillow. I thought you put it, didn''t I?" Mr. Hu asked again, "did you see any suspicious people just now?" Mrs. Hu looked at the servants in the room and asked, "before Miss and I came back, what strange people had come in?" The maids shook their heads, saying they had not seen them. Today, in order to meet the young lady, they have been busy all morning. They don''t see where they are free to manage their business. "Dad, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with the letter? " Miss Hu asked her husband and daughter, and then he waved and said, "take a rest. I''ll go first." When Mr. Hu went back to the front hall, he didn''t care to drink with his son-in-law again. He ordered his uncle to take him to the guest room to rest. He took the letter and went back to the study. He read it over and over again, and wrote down every word in the letter, which made the fire burn. When the general arrived at Nanwei pass, he had been away from Beijing for seven days. Once he entered Nanwei City, he came to the government of hengguo to make a proclamation. The Duke of Ruan is still clutching the crutch. When general Wu announced the order, he didn''t kneel down and told him that his legs were too sick. The generals didn''t care about this with him, only let him hand over the talisman quickly. It is clear to the public of Ruan that as long as he gives up his talisman, the whole Ruan family will be destroyed like the Min family many years ago. Chu Lian is such a cruel and merciless person. In his eyes, human life is like grass mustard, which can be trampled on at will. "If the general is coming from a long way, it''s better to stay for two days and rest. I''ll give you the time when my general''s affairs are clear." Ruan is just. The general frowned and immediately took out another edict: "the emperor has an order. If the Duke of Ruan refuses to comply with the edict, he will kill without pardon and kill the nine families. Duke of Ruan, are you sure you don''t have a talisman?" Ruan Guogong''s face was immediately covered with a layer of frost. Angrily, he said, "what does the emperor mean? Whether I do or not, the result is a death? " The general hummed, "don''t talk nonsense. I think you''re tired of living. Li Ku, kill him." Li Kui''s face was frosty and sneered, "yes, my Lord." He drew out his sword quickly, and saw a flash of cold light, and the sharp blade penetrated into the back of the general''s heart. The bodyguard, standing at the other end of the general''s army, saw this and hurriedly pulled out his sword and stabbed Li Ku. Li Ku had been on guard for a long time. He picked a sword flower lightly and floated to the back of the man like a ghost. It was the sound of a sword stabbing into the flesh. Chapter 632 The two fell down one before and one after another, taking no time to count. Duke Ruan looked at Li Kui in surprise, and his eyes were full of disbelief. Isn''t this a close friend of the emperor''s side? What''s going on? Li painstakingly collected his sword and threw a fist at the Duke of Ruan: "the Duke of Ruan was shocked." Ruan asked with a frown, "what do you mean?" Li wryly said: "before you left Beijing, you said something to the king of Jin in the king''s mansion. The villain knew it clearly. When you went out, you fell off your leg. How did you fall? The villain knew it clearly. But these things were always known by the villain alone. Because the villain always believed that the Duke of the state would stand on the same boat with the king of Jin sooner or later." The Duke of Ruan raised his eyebrows: "so you are the king of Jin?" Li Kui shook his head: "I''m not one of them. I just don''t want chu lian to continue to sit on the throne. He doesn''t deserve it." Hearing this, Ruan''s public heart is at ease. No matter who he is, as long as he is not Chu Lian''s. "It seems that the little brother has a feud with Huang - Chu Lian." Li Kui also does not deny: "blood feud!" Ruan Guogong nodded: "Chu Lian is cruel and cruel, and his enemies are not rare." He turned his eyes to look at Li Ku and said, "you are Chu Lian''s trusted bodyguard. There are so many opportunities to contact him. Isn''t it easy to kill him?" Li Kui sneers: "isn''t it too cheap to kill him with one knife? What if I want him to live a life like death, and take pains to win the throne? Are you still going to be pulled down? He should also taste the taste of falling into the mud from the clouds. " He should let Chu Lian, the evil thief, taste the hardships and difficulties he has suffered. Ruan said, "what should we do now? When you kill a general, such a big living man disappears without any doubt. " Li kudao: "it seems that you haven''t received the news. The emperor has found the black cavalry and returned to the Chu Kingdom." Ruan Guogong looks happy. It seems that he didn''t stand in the wrong team. "Where is the emperor now?" Nguyen asked urgently. Li Ku shook his head: "I don''t know, but Chu Lian suspected that the emperor and Zheng Shizi would take the black cavalry all the way to the west, join the 200000 troops in Longxi, and then raise the flag to return to Beijing, so he was anxious to let the general Army take over the Nanwei army, in order to fight against the emperor." The Duke of Ruan shook his head and sighed: "Chu Lian is too selfish and unjust. How can the southern Wei army guard the South Wei pass? How can it be easily transferred? The Southern Dynasty has been eyeing us for many years. There is not a moment when it doesn''t want to send troops to attack Chu. Because there are 300000 troops stationed in the South Wei pass, it can only be stopped. If the army is transferred, the Southern Dynasty will wave its troops straight down. I don''t know how many cities will suffer." Li kudao: "I have killed the general for you, and you will stay in Nanwei. As the king of Jin said, you don''t need to do anything, just stay still. For other things, the king of Jin and the emperor have their own ideas." Ruan Guogong nodded: "it''s so good!" Li Ku went back to the post station and killed several deputies and entourages brought by the military general overnight. Nanwei and Kyoto were completely disconnected. Three days later, Chu palace, imperial study. "What did you say? Say it again! " Chu Lian''s eyes were grim, and he was kneeling at Zhang Yuan''s left servant, Lord Xiao. "Lord Xiao shuddered and said again:" the emperor, where the black cavalry passed, the gate opened wide, the people supported and worshiped, worshiping Chu Tianqi as the true emperor "He is the real emperor, and I am the false emperor?" Lord Xiao hit the ground in a hurry and was too scared to speak. Chapter 633 Chu Lian felt that his temple was jumping suddenly and straightly, but he still held his head and asked, "there is news from the South Wei River." Xiao shook his head. "There''s no news." Chu Lian only felt his head hurt more and more. It seems that Nanwei could not point to it. Ruan also ate bear heart and leopard gall. How dare he unite with Zheng Xiuwu to rebel? If Nanwei can''t count on it, where can he count on it? His head is more and more painful. I regret that he didn''t take the power of war into his hands earlier. I planned to take it slowly and train some trusted generals to take it back to another place. Now I think it''s heartbreaking! "Send an order to go down, order the city defense department to raise the alert level, and report any abnormal situation in time." The next day, Jinluan hall. Chu Lian looked at the few imperial officials in the palace, listened to the eunuch chanting the name of the imperial official who asked for sick leave or personal leave, and almost breathed blood. He had not been taken the throne yet. These people could not even go to the imperial court. "All those who are not in the court today will be recorded by me. After this, I will find them one by one to settle accounts." He said to the eunuch. Some of the adults who are still in the court are the confidants of Chu Lian when he was the prince. The so-called "one man gets the way, the cock and the dog rise to the sky". After Chu Lian ascended the throne, they also crowded into the court and occupied important positions. The Minister of the Ministry of works believed in great humanity: "emperor, I heard that recently Lord Hu was not very well divided, and I went into and out of the residence many times. Today I quit the court. In my opinion, I can''t get rid of my relationship with Lord Hu." Chu Lian frowned, "why do you report it now?" Xin dahen said: "when I went back to the emperor, I didn''t know this until I entered the palace today." Right phase Qu dahen: "emperor, it''s better to publicize Lord Hu into the palace, punish him well, make an example, and let those court officials who quit to see what the end of disobedience is." Mr. Zuo Xiangjing hurriedly said: "the emperor, you can''t do anything. Now the situation of the court is unstable. These courtiers are just afraid that they will stand in the wrong team and refuse to go to the court at this moment. If the emperor stops killing the courtiers at this time, it will only make the rest of the courtiers more cold and force them to rebel." Master Qu hums, "listen to you, can''t the emperor know that Hu Haiming, the man who lobbies all the officials, will he let go?" "Respect adult stare at Qu adult one eye, displeased way:" when did I say to let go of no matter? I mean, hold still for the time being, focus on the overall situation, and settle accounts after autumn. " Chu Lian''s disposition is similar to that of Qu Da Ren. He always killed decisively. In the face of such a thing as Hu Haiming, if in the past, he would not hesitate to start. But now, unlike in the past, the situation is unstable, and foreign enemies are about to attack the city. If he is in a big fight at this time, he will make the courtiers cold hearted and more focused on the outside. "Hu Haiming put it first. He has no real power. He can''t figure out anything. Let''s talk about how to deal with heiqi''s going to the north and Longxi army." Lord Qu shut his mouth and said nothing to Lord Jing. They are all speaking officials. They can''t help the emperor if they are not proficient in leading soldiers to fight. Both of them take their eyes to see Lord Xiao. Lord Xiao is the left servant of the Ministry of war. He has real power and all the information is well-informed. He should have a way. With a sweat on his head, Mr. Xiao saw the emperor''s eyes sweeping over and said: "emperor, it''s imperative to find a way to mobilize the 300000 troops in the South Weiguan pass." Hearing this, Qu immediately agreed: "yes, as long as the 300000 troops transferred to Nanwei, all problems will be solved." Chapter 634 Chu Lian glanced at him coldly, but he didn''t have a good airway: "I don''t know? However, Nanwei is thousands of miles away. The people I sent have no voice at all. The Duke of hengguo thought that he was rebellious. " When all the people heard this, their faces changed. They only knew that the situation was not so good, but they did not expect that it was so bad. If even the Duke of Heng rebelled, what could they rely on? Once the black cavalry forces come to the city, do they have to rely on three thousand city defenses and two thousand Yu Lin guards to fight against the 250000 army? Until then, they understood why these unarmed officials dared to strike at such a time. They had seen the situation clearly! Seeing all the officials, Chu Lian said in a deep voice, "why, do you think I will lose to that yellow mouthed child?" All the ministers knelt down in succession and said all kinds of compliments insincerely. In the past, Chu Lian would feel comfortable. But now, what he wants is not such compliments, but a practical strategy. Obviously, these people can''t help him. He endured the pain spreading from his temple to the surrounding area and waved impatiently: "back to the North!" Chu Lian got up and stepped down the Dragon seat, but suddenly he fell to the ground with unstable center of gravity. He tumbled down the white jade and gold inlaid steps, lying in front of Qu and Jing. What are you, miss Xueer can''t help but ask when she sees that Miss Xueer is making a living with a brochure. Qi Rongyue closed the pamphlet: "Eighty first, since we returned to Beijing from Wuyuan last time, to this day, it''s eighty-one days." Xueer doesn''t understand: "is it just a few days before the Spring Festival, miss? How long have you been separated from Shizi? " Qi Rongyue shook his head: "it''s not, I''m calculating, Chu Lian''s good day as a dog thief, has come to an end since today." Xueer doesn''t understand and doesn''t ask any more. She doesn''t need to know everything about what she does. She just needs to know that no matter what she does, she is right. She will always stand by her side. That''s enough. Qi Rongyue took out a medicine bottle from his bosom and said with a smile, "from today on, we don''t need to change our surname." Xueer is very happy. She''s tired of this face. It''s dark and dry, like she hasn''t eaten meat in 800 years. As soon as they washed their faces, Mrs. Huang came in, who wanted to ask them to have dinner, but they were stunned when they saw their real looks. "You, you --" Qi Rongyue said: "Auntie, we are forced to change our looks, not intentionally to deceive you." Mrs. Huang has been with her for a long time. She knows their temperament. Although she is mysterious, she is a kind-hearted girl, so she doesn''t think about it deeply. She says with a smile, "if you don''t hide, many villains will be crooked when they see you. You are right to do so." Qi Rongyue didn''t explain much either, and said to Mrs. Huang, "please keep it secret for a while, and I will thank you very much in the future." Aunt Huang waved her hand: "I don''t want to thank you. You cured the young man''s illness. I haven''t thanked you yet. It''s not a big deal. Don''t say so much. Let''s go and have dinner with aunt." Yingzi is no longer as talkative as he used to be, and occasionally he smiles a little, but there is always a trace of melancholy in his eyes. She saw Qi Rongyue''s appearance and said in surprise, "are you Qi Rongyue?" Chapter 635 Xueer frowned and her voice was cold for three minutes: "how do you know the name of my miss?" Yingzi said, "there is a picture of her on the notice outside. I have seen it." "What portrait?" Asked Xueer. Yingzi hums: "the wanted order is directly ordered by the emperor. I didn''t expect that you were wanted." "You can''t talk nonsense, young man," yelled Mrs. Huang. "How could Xiao Yue be wanted? Don''t talk nonsense." Yingzi glared at Aunt Huang and said, "Niang, you don''t believe what I said, but you believe in an outsider. Now, bring the wanted man to the house, and the officers and soldiers will catch her. Will you let us go?" Mrs. Huang also had no idea. She asked Qi Rongyue, "Xiaoyue, is what yingzi said true? Are you really wanted by the court? " Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I haven''t done anything bad, and I don''t know the court is looking for me." Yingzi Leng hum: "you don''t know that the imperial court is looking for you. Do you need Yi Rong to change your surname?" Xueer scolds: "my young lady says don''t know is don''t know, we are easy to change our surname naturally have our reason, need stake stake stake stake piece piece says to listen to with you?" Yingzi said, "who knows what the hell is going on in your mind?" Qi Rongyue ignored yingzi and said to Huang: "I am Qi Rongyue. I used to be a doctor. The emperor''s long-standing leg disease was cured by me. I cured Princess Tianxin''s several sudden illnesses. Now they are forcing me to marry Yin Zhuangyuan of Wenchang Prefecture. Now they want to threaten Zheng Shizi with me. If I don''t want to, I will escape from the palace secretly I haven''t done anything harmful to nature. " Mrs. Huang nodded her head. She believed what Qi Rongyue said. Qi Rongyue didn''t look like a liar at all. Yingzi doesn''t believe it at all: "what you say is better than what you sing. No matter what the reason is, it''s true that you are wanted." Qi Rongyue got up and said to Aunt Huang, "it''s my fault that I didn''t know my identity in advance. Now that I''ve finished my work, I''m going to leave to recover my appearance. Thank you for taking care of us. Goodbye." Mrs. Huang wants to keep her. She has to wait for tomorrow if she wants to leave. It''s dark now. The two weak women just go out like this. What can I do if they meet bad people? Yingzi stopped Mrs. Huang and said: "Mom, are you crazy? Wouldn''t it be better if they left? What can we do if we stay here and attract officers and soldiers? " Mrs. Huang hesitated in her heart, and swallowed the words of retention that she vomited to her throat. She watched the master and the servant disappear into the night. "Young lady, that young man is so hateful. Will she report us?" Asked Xueer. Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "no, although she has a good mouth, her heart and eyes are not bad, and she is not stupid. She told us that we did not get any benefits, but it caused a lot of fishiness." She can understand yingzi. After all, she is just a flat headed people. They are afraid of the imperial court. They are afraid and powerless. "Miss, where shall we go now?" Qi dissolves the moon light smile, the eyebrow eye is bright: "Yongping Hou Fu, my mother-in-law." Xueer chuckled, "I''ve seen the cheeky ones, I haven''t seen the cheeky ones like you, and I''m not married yet, so I think I''m married." It was winter. They were dressed in cotton cloaks and hid their heads and faces in wide hats. In the night, no one could see their heads and faces. They came to the Marquis of Yongping smoothly. Chapter 636 The former grand mansion is now so lonely and cold that it is submerged in the night. There was no one around. The door of the mansion was closed. They sneaked into the mansion and went straight to the inner courtyard. She remembered that Zhongwen told her that there were two begonias growing in his courtyard. When the flowers were blooming, they were so beautiful that she would love them. She didn''t like flowers, but she could only look at crabapple more. He planted crabapple in the hospital, probably because he put a crabapple flower into her sideburns in the inner palace when he was young. "It''s here." She went to hospital with the light on and stopped under the bare Begonia tree. Xueer raised the lantern a little higher and said, "look, miss, there are flowers and bones here." She stepped to Xueer''s side and looked down the light. As expected, she saw many pink flowers on the bare branches. Her eyes are full of surprise, the heart of this Begonia flower is not spring will open it? What''s the reason why there are no leaves and unique flowers on this branch? Xueer said with a smile, "I think it must be a good omen. Zheng Fu is very happy." She frowned and smiled, hoping to send him away from Beijing that day. He said in her ear, when he comes back, he will marry. A shadow came from the wind, like a black hawk flying suddenly swooped down and landed in the delicate courtyard. Qi Rongyue quickly threw away the lantern in his hand and pulled out the cold dagger under the moonlight. The man hurriedly put down his broad hat on his head and said in a hurry, "dissolving the moon, it''s me." It''s him? It''s min Hengzhi. Why is he here? Qi Rongyue accepted the dagger, frowned and said, "Why are you here?" Min Hengzhi stepped forward two steps and said in a hurry: "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but I haven''t heard from you. I guess you will come here if you return to Beijing, so I come to see you every night. Unexpectedly, I finally come to you today." She deliberately ignored the joy and eagerness in his eyes and said in a low voice, "have I done all the things I told you?" Min Hengzhi nodded: "it''s all arranged. The city defense department Fuhu has received the order. As long as Tianqi comes back, they will meet Ying from the city and go straight to the Chu palace." Qi Rongyue nodded and asked, "what special reaction have all the ministers of the central government had recently?" Minheng''s face was full of wonder: "is it related to you that all the officials have stopped the court recently?" "It''s gone." Her tight lips finally showed a smile: "it''s about it, I just do what I can." Min Hengzhi is full of curiosity about her. What kind of girl is she? She dare to commit risks alone. She can always be indifferent to the world and walk around the devil, but she can retreat all over. Even in the light of the weather, she can control the courtiers. "I just received the news today that Tianqi and Zhongwen have led heiqi to Kyoto. They have not met any obstacles along the way. It can be seen that the people have gone, and Chu Lian has gone." She nodded, "I think so. Tianqi is the right man. Who dares to stop it?" When she spoke, she could not help but raise her head slightly upward. In addition to the usual indifference between her eyebrows and eyes, there was a trace of royal majesty that he was very familiar with. Her words were cold, her voice was very low, but she was full of momentum. Don''t say min Hengzhi, even Xueer, has never seen such a qirongyue. Min Hengzhi looked at her, and his heart beat very fast. He saw the shadow of Tianyu on her again. The two seemed to integrate. They were Qi Rongyue and Chu Tianyu. Is it his delusion? Did he think more? Is it because he missed the late Tian Yu too much? Chapter 637 She didn''t see the shock in Min Hengzhi''s eyes, and said slowly: "on the day when Tianqi returned to Beijing, I will personally lead hundreds of officials to welcome him to Beijing. I want all the people in the capital to know that the real emperor Chu is back." She wants her younger brother to appear in the city of Kyoto and in front of the people with the most powerful posture, telling the world that only Chu Tianqi is qualified to be the emperor of Chu Dynasty. Min Hengzhi nodded, "OK, I''ll arrange it." He looked at the dark and desolate house and frowned, "come back to the palace with me. It''s not safe for you two here." She shook her head, and finally looked at Min Hengzhi. She said, "this is my future home. I''m not afraid." Min Hengzhi''s chest suddenly shrunk, and his heart seemed to be slightly pricked by tens of thousands of needles, which was not particularly painful, but very uncomfortable. "Well, it''s up to you." He left, but did not really leave, but stayed in the outer courtyard, quietly guarding her. - Chu palace when Chu Lian wakes up, he lies on the Dragon couch of Yuhe palace, surrounded by the Royal doctors of the Royal Hospital, and sits by the couch with the heart covered with the veil. When he wakes up, he jumps up and cries happily: "father, you are awake, scared to death." Chu Lian wants to clap his daughter''s back and comfort her. But unexpectedly, his hand doesn''t even listen to her. He can''t move at all. He opened his mouth and wanted to talk, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t say a word. He stared round his eyes and stared at Liang Zhangyuan, who was standing with his head down. Liang Zhangyuan didn''t look up, so he didn''t see his abnormal appearance. He was frightened to find that he could not move or make any sound except his head. What''s the matter? What happened to him? It''s not true. It must be a dream. It must be a dream. as like as two peas, he hurriedly closed his eyes, and kept awake and awake, but every time he opened his eyes, he saw the same scenes. Chu Tianxin finally stopped crying. She was a little surprised. Her father didn''t calm her mood as usual: "father, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you say something? Is there anything else uncomfortable? " Chu Lian stared at Chu Tianxin. His eyes were round and round. He could only make a hum and hum in his throat. Chu Tian wondered: "father, what do you want to say? Why don''t you talk? " Liang Zhangyuan noticed something wrong, and immediately looked up at the emperor who was lying motionless on the bed. It seemed that the emperor had not moved since he just woke up. This is not normal! He stepped forward and said to Chutian, "princess, please let me feel for the emperor." Chu Tian was also flustered when he saw his father''s appearance. After hearing the words of Liang Zhangyuan, he quickly gave up his seat. Liang Zhangyuan quickly clasps Chu Lian''s wrists and veins, and points out that the abdomen is very cold, which is not like the temperature of a normal person at all. When the pulse falls, it''s steady, but why does the emperor stay still? He put his finger in Chu Lian''s palm and said, "emperor, please clench your fist." Chu Lian didn''t move. "Emperor, please shake your fist." Chu Lian still hasn''t moved. Liang Zhangyuan took his eyes to see Chu Tianxin, and Chu Tian hurriedly said to Chu Lian, "father, shake your fist." Chu Lian still did not move, a pair of eyes stare old circle, throat hum sound is endless, but only a word can not spit out. Liang Zhangyuan then realized the seriousness of the situation, and hurriedly said to Chu Lian, "emperor, I ask you, yes, just blink your eyes, no, just blink twice, OK?" Chapter 638 Chu Lian blinked quickly. Liang Zhangyuan asked, "emperor, you can''t move now, can you?" Blink. "Emperor, you can''t speak now, can you?" Blink. "Emperor, do you not feel the physical sensation at all?" Blink. Chu Tian''s heart covered his mouth and he couldn''t cry. How did his father suddenly become like this? What can I do? What is she going to do? When Liang Zhangyuan finished asking, Chu Tianxin grabbed Liang Zhangyuan''s arm and shouted, "what disease did my father get? Why all of a sudden? " Liang Zhangyuan is also in a fog. The emperor has been doing well before, and he has never been declared to have pulse diagnosis. He does not know the emperor''s physical condition at all. Liang Zhangyuan hurriedly said, "let''s invite Miss Qi to have a look. She has treated the emperor before. She should know the emperor''s physical condition very well." Chu Tian said angrily, "if she is here, will she get your pestle here? Tangtangyu hospital is in charge of the hospital. This disease will not be cured, and that disease will not be cured. What else can you do? Did the court keep you for a dry meal? " Liang Zhangyuan hurriedly knelt down, and all the Royal doctors behind him knelt down. "Calm down, Princess!" "Calm down? How can you calm your anger? You can''t cure the disease in this palace, and now you can''t cure the father''s disease. What''s the use for you? " "I''ve been dragging people down and chopping." Liang Zhangyuan was so frightened that he hurriedly said, "the princess should calm down, and let me see you again. I will see you again." Chu Tianxin didn''t really want to kill them. If he did, who would treat his father? Liang Zhangyuan asked two royal doctors with good medical skills to explore for the emperor with him. After a while, all of them frowned. Liang Zhangyuan''s eunuch said: "does the emperor take any medicine for a long time on weekdays?" The eunuch shook his head and said, "no, the emperor hasn''t taken any medicine since he cured his leg attack. It''s been several months." Liang Zhangyuan frowned: "how can it be? Although the pulse condition of the emperor is stable, just after Weichen explored the pulse again, he still found a trace of poisoning. This is not a disease, but a disease of poisoning. Moreover, the poison is not able to cause such damage two days a day. It should be accumulated for a long time and erupted in case of being induced. " When Chu Tianxin heard this, he immediately shouted to the eunuch on the other side, "think again, whether the father and the emperor have never taken any medicine, or have they taken anything else?" The eunuch was also in a hurry. Chu Tian''s heart roared. He was even more confused. He didn''t have a long time to serve the emperor. Many of the emperor''s habits haven''t been understood yet. What can he say? At the thought of living habits, the eunuch shook his soul and said, "the emperor sleeps every night with tranquilizer. Is this medicine?" Liang Zhangyuan hurriedly said: "of course, go to get it." The eunuch made a sign to the maid on the other side. The maid hurried away and came back with a box in her hand. Chu Tian said to himself, "this incense was made by Qi Rongyue. I also showed it to your Royal Hospital at the beginning. There shouldn''t be any problem." Liang Zhangyuan didn''t make a sound. He took the box from the palace maid and took out a pill from the box. He leaned to his nose and sniffed it. The more he smelled, the tighter his brow was. He said: "this is different from what we have seen before. The formula should be changed." Chapter 639 Chu Tianxin''s face under the veil became very ugly: "see clearly if it is poisonous." Liang Zhangyuan changed the fragrant pill into warm water and shook his head after careful inspection: "princess, the fragrant pill is non-toxic, but there are some strange herbs mixed in it. I''m sorry for my incompetence, but I can''t tell what the herbs are." Chu Tianxin gnawed his teeth and said, "you are really incompetent. We will give you three days. Within three days, we must find a way to cure the emperor. Otherwise, we will kill nine families." She turned back and looked at her father lying on the bed with helpless and indignant eyes. Her heart ached like a knife. She dried her tears. Now it''s not the time to cry. Crying can''t solve any problems. She said to the eunuch on one side, "go to the palace of the king of Jin quickly, and let the king of Jin enter the palace." Father Huang has become like this. The only person she can rely on now is Heng Zhi. When the eunuch was about to step out of the inner hall, she suddenly woke up and said, "stop, forget it, don''t go." Hengzhi can''t be relied on. He never really liked her. The reason why he would like to stay with her has always had other purposes. She knows that she always relies on the presence of her father and the father''s decision for her. Min Hengzhi will eventually marry her whether he wants to or not. But now the father is like this. If even the government falls into the hands of Heng... She did not dare to imagine the consequences and did not want to see that day. Chu Tianxin went to the imperial study and summoned all the officials who still insisted on going to the court. Looking at the kneeling ministers, Chutian''s heart and spirit of the chest continued to rise and fall rapidly. "Are you all dumb? Don''t you usually have the ability? On top of the golden palace, everyone speaks like a reed. What is it now? Have you taken the dumb medicine? " No one dares to say anything. What can he say? Did you persuade her to surrender to Zen? It''s not accurate to say that the Zen position is also located in the emperor. Emperor Tianqi is the real emperor of Chu Dynasty! They thought this in their hearts, but they dared not say it. They did not really want chu Tianqi to be emperor, but at present, there seems to be no other way to go. The tide is over! Chu Tianxin asked Xiao: "how many other soldiers and horses can be mobilized to fight against the enemy?" Xiao dahen: "three thousand Jingwei of the city defense camp can be mobilized, and two thousand Yulin guards can listen to orders at any time." Chu Tian''s heart frowned, and looked at Xiao incredulously: "have you finished?" "Xiao adult nods:" finish saying Chu Tianxin''s mood became more and more excited: "you mean that only 5000 people can fight against the enemy?" Mr. Xiao nodded again: "go back to the princess, that''s right." Chu Tian''s body, which stood upright in his heart, suddenly collapsed in the chair behind him, and his eyes were full of astonishment. There are 5000 black cavalry and 200000 troops in Longxi... Longxi is the border of the Chu and Zhou dynasties. 200000 troops have been stationed in Longxi for many years, mainly to prevent the Zhou Dynasty from breaking the border. If Zheng Xiuwu is afraid of border defense and refuses to send troops from afar, then there are only 5000 black Cavalry - Chu Tianxin asked, "if there are only five thousand black cavalry coming, you can be sure to defend the enemy?" Without hesitation, General Xiao shook his head very simply: "back to the princess, there will be no control over the enemy." Chu Tian said angrily, "they are also five thousand people, and they have to travel a long way and consume a lot of physical energy. Can''t we have five thousand elite soldiers who are strong enough to resist them?" General Xiao sighed: "the princess didn''t know. The black cavalry was supervised and trained by the first emperor himself. They were all brave and skilful. Our so-called elite soldiers were not their opponents at all." Chapter 640 "Then, in your opinion, we won''t win at all?" Chu Tian''s heart was filled with fear of all the officials, and the fear in his heart was gradually strong. When all the ministers left, she sat in the imperial study for a long time, and her helplessness almost drowned her. How she wanted to be with her at this time, to give her advice and shelter from the wind and rain. But he didn''t come. He didn''t show up since his father''s accident. She didn''t believe it. She didn''t know anything about it. If he had even a little affection for her, at this moment, he shouldn''t have looked at her and asked if she was OK? He didn''t. She was more and more sure that she had been running to the double heart hall for three days before, seeking to see Qi Rongyue. Since Qi dissolves the moon to leave the palace, he then completely disappears in front of her, no trace again. It''s ridiculous. She is a princess of the heart of heaven. She lost to Chu Tianyu before, and killed one. Now another Qi Rongyue comes. She should not be soft on her when she was in Jincheng. After hesitating for a while, the palace maid finally stepped forward and said to Chu Tian, "princess, it''s not early. Let''s go back to the palace." Chu Tian nodded and stood up to walk. As soon as she took a step, she felt dark in front of her eyes. Then she fell back into the chair. She pulled the veil off her head and face, rubbed her temples, and murmured, "but I didn''t eat for a day, how could I faint like this?" The palace maid looked at Chu Tianxin''s face, full of frightened color, pointed to Chu Tianxin''s face, and exclaimed: "Gong, princess, your face, your face --" Chu Tianxin gave her a strange glance, frowned and asked: "what''s wrong with the face of our Palace?" She reached out and touched her face. I don''t know. She was scared. The face that had already become smooth was full of pimples again. This time, the pimples were not small and dense red rashes like before, but hard pimples like ginger. "Come on, get the mirror," she cried The palace maid hurriedly and anxiously brought the mirror to Chu Tianxin. She looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was swollen like a pig''s head. Where was Chu Tianxin''s original appearance. She shook her hands and stroked her face: "how could it be like this, how could it be like this, isn''t it all right? Isn''t it all right? " She thought of Qi Rongyue''s smile on her lips. She always didn''t understand what Qi Rongyue was laughing at. She was controlled by others, imprisoned in the inner palace, even forced to marry a man she didn''t like, and was once imprisoned in the prison. She met so many people, but she always had a smile when she met her. Now she understood that she was really laughing. Chutian was so silly and naive that she could believe that she would really cure her disease. She must have done what her father looked like now. It''s her, it must be her. "Come to find Qi Rongyue for our palace. No matter you are in heaven or in the earth, you must find him immediately for our palace." She is going to kill her, peel her skin, and tear her bones, so that she can''t survive or die. This is the end of murdering her Chutian heart. Officers and soldiers with the picture of Qi Rongyue searched the city of Kyoto by house and got nothing. Who would have thought that Qi Rongyue would hide in the unattended Yongping Prefecture. ¡«¡«¡«¡«¡« the night was cold and the wind was biting. Min Hengzhi comes to the lighted window and taps on it. Chapter 641 She knew it was him. She didn''t open the window. She asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" Min Hengzhi doesn''t mind. The tall figure stands in the piercing cold wind. His heart is hot and he doesn''t feel cold. "Chu Tianxin is sick again. He is looking for you everywhere." "Well, I know." Xueer went out during the day and naturally heard the news. Min Hengzhi said again, "you know that Chu Lian was ill and had not come to the court for three days?" "I said, I will not let him be better. I will let him live, die and suffer." For this day, she has been planning for so long, which is worth it. Min Hengzhi was puzzled. He didn''t understand why Qi Rongyue hated Chu Lian so much just to revenge Tian Yu? Their teacher sister''s feelings, really good to such a point? Why did he never know she existed before? Shifu didn''t say it, and Tianyu didn''t say it either. She was like a person who came down from the sky suddenly. It was so unexpected that she came here. "When can Tianqi and Zhongwen arrive?" She asked, and the cold voice interrupted his wandering thoughts. He looked at the still closed window on his side, with a light bitterness in his heart. "I have received news today that I will arrive tomorrow at the latest. I am here tonight to inform you of this." He took a breath and said, "I''ve arranged everything. Tomorrow is the time. I''d like to go out of the city for ten li to meet seventy-six civil and military officials of the emperor. I''ll go with you." She nodded, "thank you!" He was slightly shocked, which seemed to be the first time she thanked him. "You don''t have to. It''s all I have to do." "I bought the lotus leaf chicken. It''s still hot. It''s at the door. I have two clothes and some jewelry. I can go to meet the emperor tomorrow," he said with a smile Hearing his footsteps go far away, she asked Xueer to open the door. Xueer had been sitting under the lamp embroidering flowers. Listening to the conversation between the young lady and the king of Jin, she was so surprised that she could not speak. Until now, she knows clearly what she has been doing. She used to only say that she was for Zheng Zhongwen. In order to save her life, there will be so many compromises. Now she understands that there has never been a compromise for her. She has been doing what she has to do, step by step, slowly but solidly. She never dreamed that her humble and miserable life would have another great turn. Her master was stronger than she imagined. And she stood beside the young lady and thought she was very good. "Look, miss, this dress is very nice." Xueer looks back and forth with her clothes. Although she is rich, rich and rich, the young lady of her family never dresses well. There is no gorgeous clothes. Except for two bracelets and a silver hairpin, there is no jewelry. The clothes and jewelry sent by Jin Wang today are the best and most popular styles in Kyoto. Qi Rongyue glanced at his clothes and jewelry and said lightly, "I don''t need it. Here you are." Xueer''s eyes widened, and she said inconceivably, "Miss, don''t you? What do you wear when you meet the emperor outside the city tomorrow? " Qi Rongyue looked at his plain clothes and smiled: "I''m very good in this dress." As a daughter, she failed to save their lives and put a pillar of incense in front of their mausoleum. All she could do was to keep their filial piety in silence. Chapter 642 Xueer reluctantly put down her clothes. "If Miss doesn''t wear them, I won''t either." This night, she slept very sweet. In her dream, she seemed to return to her childhood. The father and mother sat in the imperial garden to talk and drink tea, watching their daughter teasing their newborn son. The sun was particularly bright, the birds were singing very sweet, the flowers were blooming, the wind was light - everything was so beautiful, if you can, please don''t wake up this dream. When she woke up, the window was bright. She sat up quickly and asked Xueer, who was making tea, "what time is it now?" Xueer took a look outside and said, "when it was just Chen, the hot water had already come. Hurry up and wash it, miss. The carriage of the king''s mansion will come soon." Qi Rongyue didn''t expect that her sleep would be a night. She always sleeps shallowly. She only slept well in those nights with Zhongwen. She hasn''t slept so steadily for a long time. After washing and washing in a hurry, he ate something casually and drank a cup of hot tea. The people of the king''s residence of Jin stepped on it as expected. "Miss Qi, the Lord is waiting for you outside. If you are ready, please go out with me." Qi Rongyue got up and tied the thin cotton cloak Xueer had prepared for her: "here we are." At the end of the street, the carriage of the Marquis of Wenchang passed slowly. The Marquis Yin wanted to make friends with the Marquis Zheng. When the carriage passed the street where the Marquis Zheng was, he raised the curtain and looked. However, he saw that there was a gorgeous carriage and min Hengzhi standing beside the carriage in the long street that was supposed to be empty. He stopped the carriage and looked at Min Hengzhi in the distance curiously. He seemed to be waiting for someone, his face a little anxious. Yin Yixuan saw the carriage stop and looked up and asked, "what''s the matter?" Hou Ye Yin pointed to min Heng outside the car and said, "why is the king of Jin here? Isn''t this Houfu of Yongping deserted for a long time? " As soon as Yin Yixuan heard that the Houfu of Yongping was outside, he hurried to the small window and looked out. He happened to see a black bodyguard coming out from inside. Behind him were two girls. Although they were far apart, he still recognized that Qi Rongyue was the one who was ahead. "Dissolving the moon?" He was surprised on the face. Chu Tian was looking for her in Kyoto. He didn''t sleep for several days and secretly sent someone to look for her. There was no news. Unexpectedly, she was in Yongping Houfu. "How could she be involved with the king of Jin? Did king Jin find her for Princess Tianxin? " Yin Yixuan listened to this, worried: "Princess Tianxin is merciless and cruel. If she dissolves the moon and then falls into her hands, she will surely die." Marquis Yin shook his head: "no, King Jin doesn''t work for Princess Tianxin. I heard that he is the leader of the hundred officials who went out ten miles to welcome the emperor back to the city." Yin Yixuan is also confused: "so, he is not a member of the first party of Chu Lian?" Marquis Yin nodded: "it seems not." He looked again at Qi Rongyue and min Hengzhi, who had got on the carriage together, and wondered, "I just don''t understand how they two got mixed up? They''ve had personal relationships before? " Yin Yixuan shook his head. "I don''t know. The king of Jin has been in Jincheng before, and Rongyue has been in Jincheng for a long time. I think they know each other." "Can we see how they look? Is it so simple to know them simply?" He hummed softly, "no wonder Qi Rongyue can''t see you. He climbed a higher branch." Chapter 643 Yin Yixuan frowned and said, "uncle, you can hurt me and scold me, but don''t doubt Rongyue at will. She is not such a girl, not at all." Marquis Yin didn''t argue with him either. He ordered the rickshaw puller to move on and said in a low voice, "is it or not? I''ll see you soon. It''s useless to argue." Chu Tianxin is sitting behind the Royal desk in the Royal study, wearing a cap and a curtain. Although she is wearing incense rich clothes and burning three censers in the Royal study, the stink from her body still cannot be concealed. The smell of rotting corpses, which seems to come from the rotting corpses, is disgusting and disgusting. "What did you say? Nearly 100 officials sent out the city to welcome Chu Tianqi back to the palace? Who allowed it? Who allowed it? " Several ministers shut up. They couldn''t even breathe. They all looked down. Chu Tian said angrily, "immediately mobilize three thousand elite guards of the city defense camp to kill all the people who dare to go out of the city to meet Chu Tianqi. No one is allowed to remain." Mr. Xiao has to be ordered to go, and the rest of them look like they are going to die. "Who are you looking like? Isn''t it possible on weekdays? Now how can''t a word of bullshit come out? When it''s time for your advice, do you all pretend to be deaf and dumb in this palace? " Seeing Chu Tianxin''s temper soon out of control, Qu said: "princess, I have a way, maybe it can be done." Chu Tian said busily, "you say." "Send experts to assassinate Chu Tianqi secretly. As soon as he dies, the Zheng family will be unknown, rebellious and rebellious. I believe that at that time, no matter in the army or among the people, they will choose to stand behind us again." Chu Tianxin nodded: "it''s a good way to capture the king first, and kill Chu Tianqi. There is no leader among all the dragons. How can they turn over the waves?" She said to Qu dahen, "I''ll leave it to you." Qu adults a Leng, surprised to see Chu Tianxin: "minister, minister to do?" Chu Tian nodded naturally: "of course, do you want to do it, or do you want to go to this palace? Where do you want our palace to find the killer now? " Master Qu said in his heart, you can''t find it. Can I find it? He regretted that he had made such a bad idea. With the protection of the black cavalry, what killer could kill Chu Tianqi? If they had not stood in the wrong team, how could they kneel in this royal study and listen to a girl who doesn''t understand the farts of the imperial government. Out of the Royal study, Lord Luo pulled the sleeve of Lord laqu, pulled him aside and asked in a low voice, "are you really going to find the killer?" Master Qu sighed: "where can I go to find it? When they find it, Chu Tianqi is afraid that he has already returned to the palace. Besides, if there is a black cavalry, what kind of killer can get close to him? " Lord Luo also shook his head: "nothing else is enough, but you can see the emperor''s appearance now. He can''t even resist. Like the old man with a stroke, we can''t count on them anymore. We have to make a way for ourselves." "Qu adults pick eyebrows" Luo adults mean Lord Luo looked around and lowered his voice again: "why don''t we go out of the city to meet Chu Tianqi and return to the palace while there is still time. In this way, Chu Tianqi may let us go and even let us stay in the official arena to assist him. After all, he is a child, don''t you think?" Lord Qu also looked around and said mysteriously, "to be honest, I mean that." Chapter 644 When Chu Lian seized power at the beginning, although they stood in the camp of Chu Lian, they didn''t play a particularly important role in it, nor did they confront Chu Tianqi positively. Their nature is different from that of Xiao adults. Qu said: "but just now Princess Tianxin has made a killing order. Now we are out of the city. Is it not right?" Lord Luo hums: "don''t you think about it, man Dynasty''s culture and martial arts are all going outside the city, but one of them is stupid? Did they not expect that Princess Tianxin would make such an order? But they still went. What does this prove? To prove that they have no fear, there must be a later move. " "Qu adult nods:" have reason! " They agreed that they left the palace immediately and went out to meet with all the officials outside the city. At the same time, ten miles outside the city of Kyoto, all minhengzhi and Lord Hu secretly mobilized the agreed courtiers to come to Qi, and there were two more unexpected guests. When Lord Hu saw them, he went to them and looked them up and down. He sneered, "isn''t this Lord Qu and Lord Luo? What? Don''t go to court with the princess today? How can I come here when I have time? " The two adults looked up and said with a dry smile, "Lord Hu is joking. We heard that the emperor returned to the city today and got up early to prepare. We are sincere." Mr. Hu raised his eyebrows: "is that right?" "It''s a coincidence that I got up this morning and went to my little son''s house across the street. I happened to see Mr. Qu''s car on the way," said Mr. Wang, standing beside Mr. Hu "That''s early enough, I don''t know where Qu went so early?" Hu asked with a smile Wang dahen: "I don''t know where to go, but the direction seems to be going to the palace." As soon as this word comes out, what else do the adults around us don''t understand? The eyes of ridicule and indifference came one after another, and the two people were ashamed to dig a seam to get in. At this time, a carriage came slowly, which diverted people''s attention. The carriage was gorgeous, which was different from the ministers. A min character was engraved on the shaft. "Here comes the king of Jin." As for the officials, the status of King Jin is very embarrassing, and they don''t know why King Jin would suddenly abandon Chu Lian and vote for Chu Tianqi. He used to be the fiance of the former eldest princess. If the eldest princess does not die, he is at best a son-in-law. Now he is Chu Tianxin''s fiance, the only son-in-law of Chu Lian. In the future, his son will be emperor. Why should he give up such a great future and turn to Chu Tianqi, the little emperor? No one can guess what he thinks, only the current situation in the capital city, he has made great contributions. King Jin''s tall figure appeared in the eyes of the public. He emerged from the carriage, jumped off the frame, and turned to Qi Rongyue, who came out after him. Qi Rongyue ignored him and didn''t hurry to get out of the car. She stood on the frame, looked around slowly with royal majesty in the cold, and fell on every minister in Imperial uniform. She didn''t say a word, but everyone was awed by her. Not everyone knows Qi Rongyue, who doesn''t know her, and guesses her identity and purpose. And people who know Qi Rongyue have the same surprise in their eyes. How could she come? What does she come to do? Why did the king of Jin bring her? Yin Yixuan stood in the crowd, looking at her from afar, as if he saw a real Qi Rongyue at this moment, with noble bearing and no anger. Chapter 645 He thought of many things in his mind. When he was in Pengcheng, Zhong Wen could not see clearly. When he saw Qi Rongyue for the first time, he took off his tongue and called her long princess. Think of every time I see her, I feel her unique, her eyes always seem to look at the distance, far away. When he first entered the inner palace, he happened to see her figure coming out of Ziyu palace. She was so special that she attracted him deeply and made him unable to extricate himself. He asked her what she was doing, and she said, one day, you will know. This day, is it today? He didn''t come up to her as usual, and despite her indifference, he still enjoyed every moment around her. But now, suddenly, there is a feeling that she will not have the chance to stay beside her. At this moment, she seems so far away and unattainable. Xueer steps on the footstool arranged by the coachman to get out of the car and reaches out to Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue takes back the eyes of all the ministers, holds Xueer''s hand and steps out of the carriage. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t look at Min Heng more than the hand he held out to her. She got off with Xueer and walked through the crowd. She stood at the front of the crowd, where there was a long red carpet. She walked up, stepped on the carpet that was prepared for the emperor, and walked to the end of the carpet step by step, back to the officials, standing upright. The crowd was so quiet that there was no breath. After standing in front of the frame for a while, min Hengzhi shakes his head and shakes off the floating loss in his head, chuckles at his lack of interest, knowing that she won''t accept it, why he has to find it boring again, but just now, when he reaches out, he doesn''t think too much, as if it''s a habit, naturally. He followed her, stepped on the blanket, leaped over it, walked to her side, stood still, and said nothing. It was not only Yin''s family that surprised the crowd, but Qi Yongchun, who stood at the end of the crowd. He could not have imagined that Qi Rongyue would appear in front of him in such a way. He thought that she would surely die in the hands of Chu Lian and Chu Tianxin, and he was secretly proud. He felt that he had done the right thing to get rid of her nationality, or he would be tired today. But at this moment, he felt as if he had been played. Just now, is Qi Rongyue, his daughter, a bully, noble and unattainable person who even the king of Jin doesn''t pay attention to? What on earth is she doing this year? Why did she come today to welcome the emperor back to the city? What is she doing here? Why are you standing there? Why didn''t anyone stop her? He didn''t move in vain, and he didn''t dare to move in vain. Anyone who came out of any official rank could crush him to death, and he couldn''t talk. A moment later, the distant smoke billowed, the sound of stepping on horses and raising their hoofs roared to the scene, and the cold ministers finally boiled. "The emperor is here, the emperor is back!" Xueer holds up her sleeve to shield the dust from her face. When the horse stops, the smoke gradually disappears. She pushes Xueer''s arm away and looks at the young man. For months, he seemed to grow taller. His white skin was suntanned to dark red, and his thin body seemed to be strong. His heart was extremely strong. At this moment, he became fragile, and tears in his eyes kept falling, blurring his eyes. "Elder sister -" Chu Tianqi quickly walked a few steps, and saw Qi Rongyue standing in front of the red carpet to meet him. His eyes couldn''t help moistening. Chapter 646 He quickly rushed to Qi Rongyue''s body, ignoring the ministers who knelt down to him, holding his sister''s cold hand, kneeling on one knee and choking, "sister, I''m back, I''m back." She nodded, speechless, tears trickling down her eyes, she encircled his head, hugged him in her arms, sobbing. Civil and military officials stared at the scene. They did not know what happened. Why did their emperor kneel in front of Qi Rongyue, and why did they cry for each other? At this time, Zheng Zhongwen''s tall figure stepped out of the black cavalry. He threw down the reins of the fast horse in his hand and walked quickly to his brother-in-law who was embracing and crying. His broad and powerful arms held them together into his arms. There was a lot of tears in the bright eyes like stars. Such a tough man, such a brave and wise man who is not afraid of life and death, will show his soft side only at this moment. Qi Yongchun, who knelt down with all his ministers, looked at the scene in front of him. He rubbed his eyes again and again to make sure that he didn''t see any flowers or mistakes. Did the emperor kneel in front of his daughter and cry? What''s the situation? Can anyone tell him what happened? What on earth did he miss? Yin Yixuan ''s heart has no surprise, the heart died like ash, he knows that he no longer has the opportunity, will never have the opportunity to approach her. Zheng Zhongwen released his hands and held Chu Tianqi to stand up: "brother Qi, from now on, I should call you emperor, emperor, please go back to the dynasty!" Chu Tianqi nods, Ren Qi wipes the tears from his face, takes a deep breath, turns to face the ground and kneels, shouts to all the ministers, raises his hand: "all the ministers are in peace!" The emperor''s chariot is waiting at the end of the red carpet. There are sixteen bright yellow corners and the palace bells ringing in the wind. The eunuch brought by Min Hengzhi rushes forward to invite the emperor to the chariot. Chu Tianqi holds Qi Rongyue''s hand: "sister, come back to the palace with me." She nodded and smiled like flowers. Of course, she would go back to the palace with her brother. The two brothers and sisters sat side by side, crossed the cross road that the officials gave up, and received the attention of the officials. It was as bright and beautiful as the Lantern Festival three years ago, the emperor''s chariot, and the two brothers and sisters. The younger brother was the younger brother, but the elder sister was not the elder sister, but everyone seemed to have an illusion that Tianyu, the princess of Chu Dynasty, was back again. The gate of the city was wide open, and where the chariot passed, the people could not rise to the ground and cried out long live. Zheng Zhongwen drove his horse slowly beside the chariot, alert to the surroundings and glancing at the dissolving moon sitting in the chariot from time to time. She still smiled as usual and accepted the attention of the people. Everything was natural and reasonable. She seemed to be born in this position. "Niang, Niang, look, it''s Qi Rongyue, it''s Qi Rongyue!" Yingzi pushes Mrs. Huang down and looks up. "Where? Where is it? " Yingzi pointed to the chariot which was walking slowly on the long street and said, "in the chariot, sit with the emperor." Aunt Huang hurried to have a look. As expected, the people sitting in the imperial chariot were the emperor and Qi Rongyue, who she was familiar with: "how could she?" Yingzi sighed, "no wonder Princess Tianxin is so eager to catch her. She is the emperor." They never dreamed that a man who has been with them for such a long time should be a man who stands side by side with the emperor. On the other hand, Qi Rongxue looked at the imperial chariot in the center of the long street in horror, pointing to the indifferent woman in the imperial chariot: "Niang, I have no eyes, right? Is that Qi Rongyue?" Chapter 647 Hearing his daughter''s words, Liang took a look at them in a hurry, and he was scared out of cold sweat: "it''s really her. How can it be? How could she, how could she sit with the emperor? " At this time, the emperor''s chariot had already passed, and the one following it was a long line of officials in Beijing, including her father Qi Yongchun. She got up, pushed to the front, grabbed her father, and asked, "Dad, what a Qi Rongyue is sitting in the imperial chariot?" Qi Yongchun almost regretted breaking his intestines now. It''s hard to tell. "You go back first. What can I do for you?" He swung his sleeve away from his daughter and quickly followed the line. Chu palace looked at Xiao in front of Chu Tianxin. He couldn''t believe it. "What do you say? The gate is wide open, and the city defense camp has three thousand Jingwei walls? What''s going on? " General Xiao said, "princess, the leader of the city defense camp subdues the tiger, and has already rebelled." Chu Tian''s heart fell into his chair and was so shocked that he could not move: "so, are we hopeless?" "It''s too late, princess," said Xiao. "Let''s go. Before they come, let''s leave." Chu Tian shook his head: "no, I don''t go. Why should I go? This is my place. Why should I go? It''s them, it''s them! " She howled hysterically, but Mr. Xiao had no patience to hear her go mad any more. He just said take care of herself and turned around and ran away. She called for someone to come, but no one has come. Everyone knows that Chu palace is about to change its owner. In the eyes of a lot of palace people, she is no longer the master, but the prisoner of the next level. When she came to Chu Lian''s bed, her father collapsed on the bed, and her eyes were full of pain. But she could do nothing. She could not help her father to keep the river and the mountain, or make him healthy again. She fell on her father''s chest and wept, mournfully. Chu Lian''s heart is very painful. He hates that he can''t stand up, can''t keep the mountains and rivers he won so hard to get, and even more hates that he can''t continue to protect his baby daughter. He couldn''t speak or move, but his eyes were overflowing with tears, and his heart was crying, helpless and desperate. I hate it. Which villain wants to harm me? The light and slow footsteps came in from the outside and stopped behind Chutian''s heart without saying a word. Chu Tianxin felt a cold sharp light fall on her back and hurriedly turned back. Qi Rongyue, as always, stands quietly, with cold eyes and a cool smile on his face. She was so happy that she could not think of anything else. She rushed forward in a hurry, grabbed Qi''s hand and shouted: "you are back, you are finally back. Hurry up, show the emperor, he can''t move suddenly for some reason. You --" Chu Tianxin''s voice didn''t fall, and Xueer pushed her away: "what are you doing? Don''t touch my lady. " Chu Tianxin has lived for such a long time. No one dared to talk to her like this. Even when Chu Tianyu was alive, he didn''t talk to her so unkindly. She trembled angrily, pointed to Xueer and said, "you, you bitch, you dare to be rude to me. Come, come!" No one came in as usual. There was no one else in the royal palace except her voice. She woke up suddenly. Chu palace is not the former Chu palace. Her Tianxin princess is no longer the real Tianxin princess. Xueer hums: "as the saying goes, Feng Shui turns around in turn. Chu Tianxin, I didn''t expect you to have today." Chapter 648 Chu Tianxin''s fingers turn to Qi Rongyue from pointing to Xueer: "you say, why do you want to kill this palace? Why do you want to kill the emperor? Are you not afraid of being struck by thunder? " It seemed to be the funniest joke she had ever heard. "If I hurt you, I will be struck by thunder?" She smiled brightly and mocked: "you say God is also your servant, and you can send him?" Chu Tianxin''s voice immediately rose: "I am a princess, my father and Emperor are the right one. If you dare to treat us like this, you will be punished." Qi Rongyue''s eyes fell on Chu Lian and sneered: "is he the one who is paralyzed and can''t even speak? Or a princess with rotten skin and stinking body? Do you think you deserve it? " Chu Tian''s heart was almost out of reason. She rushed forward and held out her claws to catch Qi Rongyue''s face. Qi Rongyue''s body didn''t move, but he held the dagger in his hand, thinking about where to stab her with the first one? Who knows she hasn''t pulled out the dagger, a figure enters from the outside, and kicks Chu Tian''s heart away. Chu Tianxin''s body hit the bedpost severely, spitting out a mouthful of blood in his mouth, and he could not get up on the ground painfully. Chu Tianqi stopped his legs and said coldly, "look for death." He went to Chu Lian''s, looked at Chu Lian, who was angry but helpless, and was very happy: "Chu Lian, have you ever thought about it, and you will have today?" "You have bound me to the pillar, and let me witness one by one the cruelty of your close relatives killed by you. Have you ever thought that one day, you and your daughter will suffer the same suffering, maybe even more ten times, a hundred times." "Heaven is good for reincarnation, Chu Lian. You must live a long life." Chu Tianqi said, turning his head to the eunuch on one side, he said: "put these two men into prison, so that they can serve life, but don''t let them die." When it comes to the prison, Qi Rongyue remembers the nanny and Yuxi Magnolia who are still in prison, and says to Chu Tianqi, "brother Qi, I was sent to the prison by Chu Lian last time. In the prison, I saw the nanny of the princess Chang and two maids who are close to me. She has been waiting for you to come back and forgive them to see the sun again." Chu Tianqi nodded, "OK, I''ll go to the prison with you and pick them up." His sister''s mistress knows that she has a deep memory and is a very good woman. She is kind and upright. She has a very close relationship with her sister. That''s why she and Yuxi Yulan are in this prison. The prison was cold and messy. It was not supposed to be the place where the emperor came, but he didn''t care. He ordered the prison to open the big lock and push the door. At noon, the brilliant sunlight from the narrow vent into Chu Tianqi, who was wearing a bright yellow robe, reflecting a light circle of light, just like the God of heaven. Although it has not been seen for more than a year, the emperor''s appearance has not changed much. The three people cry with joy, kneel on the ground, and shout long live. Qi Rongyue, standing by the side of Chutian Qi, quickly stepped forward and helped the three of them up one by one: "the emperor came to pick you up personally. It''s a great joy. Why are you crying?" "I''m happy!" "Yes, no, we won''t cry." Mother sang''s illness became more and more serious. She thought that she could not survive until she died. God has eyes, God has eyes! She looked at Chu Tianqi, who was already very manly, and burst into tears: "OK, OK, the maid finally has the face to meet the empress." Chapter 649 Chu Tianqi''s eyes were also slightly red, and his heart was very sad. He forced a smile and said, "it''s all over. I''m here in the future, and I will never let you be humiliated again." Three people see the sky again, be surrounded by the palace girls to go to the palace where the palace people live, to help them clean their clothes. Qi Rongyue and Chu Tianqi turned back soon after they left the prison. She stood outside the prison door of the big lock, and looked inside at Chu Tianxin, who was dazzled by his head and eyes. She asked in a light voice, "what''s the taste?" Chu Tian''s heart looked up, and his eyes were empty. He gradually gathered up his hatred: "Qi Rongyue, why, why do you want to hurt me?" Qi Rongyue''s eyes are clear, his face is calm, he can''t see happiness and anger, and his voice is as cool as ever: "there is no hatred and love and hatred without any reason in the world. You and your father persecute your brothers and sisters for their own self-interest. The cruelty of the means is abhorrent. But someone asked you why?" "How did emperor Chu treat your father? Needless to say, you know that Chu Tianyu is not close to you, but he never hurt you or even looked down at you. What about you? If Chu Tianyu comes to life and asks why you want to hurt her, what''s your answer? " Chu Tian looked at Qi Rongyue in horror. She felt more than once that Qi Rongyue was similar to Chu Tianyu, not in appearance, but in temperament and behavior. Appearance can be changed, but in temperament and behavior, it''s hard to change. Previously, she always thought Qi Rongyue was strange. Now she finally understood where the strange was. Pointing at Qi Rongyue, she said sharply, "you are not Qi Rongyue, you are Chu Tianyu, you are Chu Tianyu, you are not dead? You''re not dead? " Qi Rongyue looked coldly at Chu Tianxin, who wanted to be crazy. He didn''t admit or refute: "Chu Tianxin, up to now, you still have no repentance. Like your father, you are selfish and ruthless in nature. You don''t deserve Chu''s name and don''t deserve to be human." She no longer paid attention to Chu Tian''s heart, and her eyes fell on Chu Lian, who was lying upright on the cold ground. Looking at his eyes full of resentment, she said, "do you know why your shu''er can''t see you all the time?" "Because you are like a devil living in a dark world. Do you think you can deceive the world by pretending to be a good man? You lied to us, who are willing to believe you and give you opportunities again and again. Your shu''er once saw you raping and killing the people''s daughter. In her heart, you are not as good as the devil. Emperor chuzong is so upright and heroic. You are not even worthy of lifting his shoes. " "You think you''ve done everything perfectly, framed Lin shu''er''s father secretly, regretted his reputation, and killed the old Taifu himself. The whole Lin family is broken up because of you. Lin shu''er married you when she had to. You got her by this means. You think it''s nothing, but only three months after she married you, she found out the truth, But at that time, she was pregnant, and only in order to have a baby in her belly did she survive. " Seeing Chu Lian''s eyes widened, she smiled: "do you want to ask, why do I know this?" Chu Lian blinked desperately, his eyes full of eagerness. She took out a yellow letter from her bosom and spread it in the air: "this is a letter written by Lin shu''er to her father. It records all the things you did to her and their Lin family, one by one." Chapter 650 "You must want to know why Lin shu''er told the emperor all these things, because she only loved him all the time, and hated you except hate and resentment. She wrote your crimes one by one in the letter and sent them to the emperor, but why the emperor never mentioned this to you, let alone your guilt." "That''s because he always believed that your brother would change his ways and never make a mistake again. He took you as his own brother and even covered up your crimes, but in return you killed him cruelly." "You take advantage of his kindness and Lin Shuer''s cowardice. You think everything is under your control. You don''t know that those who get the way help more, those who lose the way help less, Junren, Mo Buren. There is no injustice without justice. " "You have no shame, no honor and no virtue. You are not worthy of being a king. All officials and even the people should abandon it." "Shut up. Why do you say that to my father? What are you? You''re dead, but you''re alive. You''re not a man, you''re a demon, you''re a monster, you''re a monster born to harm the Chu Dynasty. I want to tell people all over the world that you''re a demon. " Qi Rongyue looked at Chutian''s crazy heart coldly and sighed: "unfortunately, you don''t have this chance." Under her calm face, she was angry to crazy heart. She thought more and wanted to break up the father and daughter to avenge their blood as cruelly as they killed their father and mother. Chu Tianxin saw her turn around and wanted to leave. He shouted: "why don''t you kill us when you hate us so much? Kill us, kill us and avenge yourself. " Qi Rongyue sneers: "kill you? Want to die? You think it''s so beautiful. You haven''t really tasted the prison. Live first. I''ll send someone to serve you both. " Chu Tian''s heart leaps forward and stretches out his hand from the gap of the prison door. He wants to catch Qi Rongyue. The man is clearly in front of him, but no matter how long her hand stretches out, he can''t touch her. Time seems to go against the current, back to the past, back to the time when Chu Tianyu was still a long princess. At that time, she also made great efforts to pursue. She made great efforts to learn everything. As long as Chu Tianyu learned everything, she learned everything very well. But every time, people can only see Chu Tianyu, as if they can never see her existence. What she made great efforts to learn, Chu Tianyu can always easily surpass her. She wants to catch up with her and catch her, but how can she It can''t be done. At the moment when Qi Rongyue turned around and left, a shadow disappeared from the entrance of the prison. Min Hengzhi''s footsteps are flying on the Palace Road, his chest is rapidly fluctuating, and his eyes are full of shock, as well as incredible surprise. He heard Chu Tianxin ask if she was Tian Yu who survived. She didn''t deny that there were so many coincidences in the world that she didn''t want to investigate. Now, Chu Tianxin''s words are not crazy. She is Tianyu. She is not dead. Although she has become Qi Rongyue, she is still Tianyu. His brain, constantly echoed this sentence, the heart beat like a thunderclap. This may be a chance for God to atone for his sins and regain his love for life. If she wants to be Qi Rongyue, he will take her as Qi Rongyue. He will get close to her again, gain her trust again, and let her come back to him. Chapter 651 No matter what happened in the middle or how she became Qi Rongyue, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that she came back to his life again. This time, he will never miss her again. As soon as Zheng Zhongwen sent the emperor to the palace, he was pulled away by the general Tianhu who arrived later and asked him to help him temporarily receive the Yu Lin Wei and the city defense camp. In a hurry, it was dark in the blink of an eye. He was so worried that he had no chance to speak with her since he saw Rongyue in Shilipu outside the city. He could only watch her and Tianqi disappear in his own eyes, but he was entangled in many affairs and couldn''t get away from them. He could only temporarily suppress this crazy thought. At the beginning of the month of Hua, Zheng Zhongwen pushed out the invitation of general Tianhu and Fu Hushen to drink. He beat horses directly from the city defense camp and went all the way to the gate of the palace. The bodyguards guarding the palace gate are the brothers in the newly replaced city defense camp. They recognize Zheng Zhongwen as the bodyguard. They should let them go. It was a crime of killing the head to enter the Forbidden Palace at night without the imperial order. But now no one knows who knows. Zheng Zhongwen and the emperor have a life-long relationship. Besides, at this time, the imperial palace is not complete and everything is ready to go. At this time, it is not a big deal not to obey the imperial order. The palace is full of people. He is not very familiar with the inner palace, but has an impression of the imperial garden. That''s just because of Princess Tianyu. He can count the times of entering the palace with one hand. He waved to a passing Maid: "where is Miss Qi?" The maid shook her head and said, "I don''t know your servant." Said then red face runs away. Girls in the palace, apart from the occasional patrol of Yu Lin Wei, rarely see men, let alone such young and handsome men. Zheng Zhongwen frowned and looked for a while. He secretly scolded someone who had sprung up to build such a large palace, but there were only a few masters living in it, which was just extravagance and waste. From afar, I saw a happy figure coming towards him. His heart was full of joy. It was min Hengzhi. He must know where the dissolving moon is. Then he frowned again. How could he know? Min Hengzhi also saw Zheng Zhongwen''s figure. He wanted to avoid a fork in the road, but because he was walking on the veranda, there was no bypass to go, so he had to stand on his head. "King of Jin!" Zheng Zhongwen bows his hand. Min Hengzhi returned a gift and pulled out a very reluctant smile: "Shizi!" "Where does the king of Jin come from now?" He asked with a smile. Minhengzhi said with a smile: "naturally, it''s from the emperor. The prince is in the palace at this time. I''m afraid there''s something important. I''m free now. I can lead you." Zheng Zhongwen thought, seeing Tianqi doesn''t mean seeing Rongyue. They must be together. Even if they are not together, Tianqi must know where she is. He nodded briskly: "OK, thank you." Min Hengzhi turns around and walks with Zheng Zhongwen side by side. He used to think that Zheng Zhongwen''s manner was extraordinary. Now he comes back from Mobei, this extraordinary manner is more and more obvious. Especially standing beside him at this moment, he can feel the invisible oppression from Zheng Zhongwen. He coughed unnaturally and asked casually, "I think I''ve suffered a lot from going to Mobei this time." Zheng Zhongwen laughed, and the divine color flew: "the heart has thoughts, the heart has hopes, and does not feel bitter." Min Heng''s heart sank three points. He knew what Zheng Zhongwen meant. Chapter 652 When Zheng Zhongwen saw that he was speechless, he said, "we can find the black cavalry. You have made great contributions. It''s also your contribution that we can go back to the city so smoothly today. If you talk about your contributions, you should be above me." Min Hengzhi was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Zheng Zhongwen to say that. Although it''s all true, he didn''t think Zheng Zhongwen would at least say it himself. On the porch of the palace lamp, he saw Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes particularly bright, smile light but very calm. He always knew that Zheng Zhongwen didn''t like him or even hated him. Until now, he could still feel his dissatisfaction with him, but he never hid this emotion in his heart. Like is like, don''t like is not like, he is such a pure person. Maybe that''s why Rongyue will like him. Compared with that, I am ashamed of myself! Such an idea just flashed by. He is min Hengzhi, the son of heaven. He won''t really be inferior to anyone. At this time, such an idea came into being only because of his deep feeling from the dragon''s achievements to the greatness. Determined to settle down, he raised a moderate smile again, turned the topic and said: "Shifu, how is she?" When it comes to Jianyun, Zheng Zhongwen''s brow immediately creases. Instead of going to the palace with him, Jianyun accompanies Mr. Wan, who is still seriously injured, to his residence in Beijing. It''s quiet and more suitable for Mr. wan to recuperate, and her own illness is more and more serious. She has to take medicine at least twice a day, and the medicine is almost exhausted. She needs to refine new medicine as soon as possible, and has no time to go into the palace. "What''s the matter?" Aware of the difference of Zheng Zhongwen, min Hengzhi immediately frowned and asked. "Zheng Zhongwen shook his head:" nothing, Mr. Wan in order to save the master and I were seriously injured, the master accompanied Mr. wan to the house Min Hengzhi said, "master accepted you as an apprentice?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head. "No." "Since you don''t have one, why don''t you call one master at a time?" Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows and glanced at him lightly. He said with a smile: "the master of dissolving the moon is my master. Why should I be upset?" Min Hengzhi can''t say a word because he is choked. After all, everyone knows that Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen have been determined for a long time... While they were talking, they had come to the brightly lit Royal study. Chu Tianqi is summoning all the courtiers headed by Lord Hu in the Royal book room, and a pile of memorials are placed on the Royal table. Although Chu Tianqi tries to keep sober, the fatigue between his eyebrows and eyes is still hard to hide. After days and nights of trekking on horseback, I don''t know how long I haven''t had a good sleep. Now I come back to his most familiar home, and the tiredness comes naturally. "The emperor, Zheng Shizi and the king of Jin are here, waiting outside the hall." The eunuch murmured to Chu Tianqi. Chu Tian''s eyes brightened and said, "hurry up, please come in." The eunuch hurried to deliver a message and soon brought Zheng Zhongwen and min Hengzhi in. Chu Tianqi, who had no idea what to do with the stacks of memorials, saw Zheng Zhongwen as if he were a savior. He was used to relying on him for everything. He was at ease. "Brother Zhongwen -" Chu Tianqi called out to Zheng Zhongwen, "where have you been this day? I asked a lot of people who said they didn''t know where you were. " Zheng Zhongwen crossed the ministers and ignored their envious eyes. He went straight to the Royal table and said with a smile, "I went to the city defense camp. It turned out that general Tianhu and Fuhu Shen leader were brothers. I came back after I finished my business. I just entered the palace." Chapter 653 Chu Tianqi has a lot to say to Zhong Wenge, but there are still many courtiers here. These courtiers, as if everyone has a stomach to say, are endless. His head is big. Having been with Chu Tianqi for so long, knowing his temperament and one look in the other''s eyes, he knew what he was thinking. He smiled and blinked at Chu Tianqi, then turned to a group of courtiers and said, "it''s not early today. All ministers should go back first. If there is something to discuss in the court tomorrow, it''s not too late. The emperor has been on his way for several days, and he''s exhausted." As soon as he heard this, Mr. Hu hurried to see Chu Tianqi. He did see that his face was a little weak and his spirit was not good. So he took the lead and said: "it''s the ministers who are too anxious. Although the government is anxious, it''s not the result that can be rushed out at this moment. What Zheng Shizi said is that the emperor should cultivate his spirit first, so that he can make better decisions." After all the ministers left, Chu Tianqi collapsed into the chair and stretched himself a lot, just like when he was with Zheng Zhongwen, he was free. "I''m sitting on my back. These people are so wordy. What can be said clearly is that they have to make a detour around the boss. Are they tired?" Zheng Zhongwen of the Qi Dynasty complained. Zhong Wen naturally pinched his plump cheek and said with a smile, "you are so lazy these days. You have to take good care of it. Such a scene will be seen every day in the future." Chu Tianqi sighed, and his face was full of grievances: "ah, life is bad, and suffering is unbearable." "Pooh", Zheng Zhongwen chucked his chest with a smile, but he didn''t have a good airway: "you are born to be the emperor''s life, and you say life is not good?" Chu Tianqi also smiled and beat Zheng Zhongwen back. Min Hengzhi looks at their harmonious and warm interaction. His heart is slightly sour. Once upon a time, he and Tianqi were so close. But now - he seems to be unable to go back to the past with Tianqi. What about him and Tianyu? He took a deep breath and tried to keep his face calm. He said with a light smile, "since the emperor is tired, let''s go back. What can I do for you tomorrow?" Zheng Zhongwen ignored him, lowered his voice and said to Chu Tianqi, "what about your sister?" Chutian qihehe smiled and said, "my sister is busy. What can I do for her?" Zheng Zhongwen glared at him, "you little boy, you know what you''re asking, don''t say it quickly." Chu Tianqi curled his lips and said, "if you want me to say yes, you have to promise me a condition." "What conditions? Say it. " He was so anxious that he could not see her at once. Chu Tianqi leaned to Zheng Zhongwen''s side and lowered his voice. "You said that there is a roast duck shop in the south of Kyoto City that makes sweet osmanthus pickled duck. Next time you go to the palace, bring me two." Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyebrows: "two? Can you finish? " "Do you mind if you take care of me?" He raised his good-looking eyebrows and smiled triumphantly at the corners of his mouth. Zheng Zhongwen nodded quickly: "take it with you, my little ancestor. I''ll give you all the conditions. Hurry up and say, where is your elder sister?" "My sister is in Ziyu palace. She will live in Ziyu palace tonight." When it comes to Ziyu palace, Chu Tianqi''s eyes are a little dim. Ziyu palace is the residence of the empress mother, and the things are different from the people. Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyes and glanced at several eunuchs in the palace, saying: "I borrowed a eunuch to lead the way. You should have a rest earlier. Don''t look at the memorial again. You have enough spirit. You can see it again tomorrow." Chapter 654 After Zheng Zhongwen finished, he grabbed a little eunuch and went out. Min Hengzhi was in a hurry. He just wanted to follow him, but he was called by Chu Tianqi: "King Jin, where are you going?" Min Hengzhi frowned, looked at Zheng Zhongwen''s back, but said: "no, just want to say goodbye to Zheng Shizi." Chu Tianqi''s lips were slightly crooked, but he didn''t pierce him. He said in a deep voice: "I was in charge of the government at the beginning, and I still don''t understand many things. You came back just in time. Please help me to see these folds." Min Hengzhi had to sit next to Chu Tianqi and help him to read the foldout. Chu Tianqi lay down on the Royal table to rest. Chu Tianqi''s resentment and wariness towards min Hengzhi gradually dissipated after learning about his encounter with the government of the state of min, and occasionally remembered his original good. However, once something happened, it would be difficult to do it again and never happened. But he still believes him more than others. Can still sleep on the side. Ziyugong Qi Rongyue sits on a new couch and looks at the familiar scenes and things in the palace. In front of her, there are scenes of the mother and her father talking and laughing with each other. Her grief almost drowns her, and her heart can''t breathe. Why is she the only one who has come back to life, while her father and mother... "Miss, the hot water is ready. Go wash it." Xueer came out of the inner hall with her sleeve in her hand and said to Qi Rongyue. Qi dissolves the month to return to consciousness, covers the sadness in the eyes, strong pulls out a smile: "I know, you also take a hot bath to have a good sleep, these days bitter you." Xue''er giggled: "I''m not bitter. As long as I can keep up with the young lady, I''m not bitter at all." After Xueer left, she sent back all the palace maids. She was used to doing everything by herself and didn''t need to be served. Eunuch led Zheng Zhongwen to Ziyu palace and left. He entered Ziyu palace himself. It was quiet and dark. No one noticed him. He went straight to the back hall and saw that the door of the bedroom hall was closed. He murmured discontentedly, "heartless girl, I''ll go to sleep without waiting. Don''t you miss me at all?" He pushed the door in, the palace lamp was still on, but there was no one in it. He was about to shout, but he heard the sound of water coming, followed the sound of water, and passed through many beautiful and gorgeous feather curtains. At the end of the long hall, the light purple curtain seemed to float, and the sound of water came from inside. Lifting the purple curtain, he saw that the familiar face was leaning against the jade steps in the pool, with beautiful eyes tightly closed and the curve in the water looming. He felt the familiar feeling of dry taste, dry tongue and tense whole body. Every time he was alone with her at night, this feeling would appear and torture him again and again. Her closed eyes suddenly opened, and she quickly sank into the water, covered her face with her hands, and said in alarm, "you - get out!" Zheng Zhongwen returned to his mind, oh, turned around, just walked a step and then turned back, laughing: "no one is waiting for you to dress, how can I do it? I''ll be your palace maid." Qi Rongyue blushed and said angrily, "I''ll be angry if you don''t go any more." Zheng Zhongwen laughs: "I''ll go. Can''t I go? It''s true. It''s not the first time. I''m sorry." Chapter 655 It''s not until Zheng Zhongwen is sure to go away that she hurriedly gets up from the pool. She puts on the bedclothes that Xueer prepared for her. The new plain silk fabric is smooth, soft and -- very thin -- the house burns the earthworm, and she doesn''t feel cold in the thin bedclothes. So Xueer doesn''t prepare the outer clothes for her. The outer clothes she just took off have been taken away by the palace maid. Now she can only wear such thin clothes Did the tattered dress appear before him? "All right?" Zheng Zhongwen''s voice came from a distance. She sighed, arms around her chest, and said in a muffled voice, "OK, I''m coming." She walked out with her head down, avoiding Zheng Zhongwen''s fiery eyes, and speeded up her steps. She wanted to rush to the Phoenix couch and hide her embarrassment in the quilt. However, when he was about to cross over Zheng Zhongwen, he grabbed him. "What are you doing so fast?" He smiled, his lips were red and his teeth were white, his eyes were full of narrow eyes, and he liked to see her in such an embarrassed way, which was very rare. She sank to get rid of his hand: "I''m cold." "Cold?" He picked up his eyebrows. It was very hot. Look at her little red face. With a strong hand, the delicate body ran into his arms, and a pleasant faint body fragrance penetrated into his nose. The heat in his stomach became more and more unbearable. "Is it still cold?" He bowed his head, his lips were close to her ears, and the hot and humid kisses came from her neck, her eyebrows and eyes, her red lips, her delicate collarbone, her chest covered with her arms, which he had kneaded for many times. His breathing grew louder, his body tighter, and his arm around her waist grew stronger. She was stunned by his passionate and affectionate kisses, and she did not know when she was lying on the bed. He clasped her tightly in his arms and dared not move again. The breath was still thick. She could even feel his patience and pain from his breathing. He pinched her face: "I can''t wait. When can you marry me?" She smiled: "when I can marry you, I will marry you naturally. Why, are you afraid that I will run away?" He raised his eyebrows: "run? Heaven and earth, where can you go? No matter where you run, I will find you. In this life, in the next life, in the next life, you can''t leave me alone. " She made speechless, sighed: "it''s over, I got into brown sugar, I can''t bite, I can''t throw it away." After a while, she suddenly asked, "what about Shifu? How has she been lately? " When it comes to Jianyun, Zheng Zhongwen''s smile froze. He didn''t know how to tell her about Jianyun. Jianyun didn''t let him talk about it, but he thought it should be known. Feeling the change of Zheng Zhongwen''s mood, she was startled and sat up on her couch and asked, "what''s the matter? Master, what happened to her? " Zheng Zhongwen also sat up and sighed, "Shifu didn''t let me talk about it, but I think you should know about it." "Say it quickly. It''s very urgent." Qi Rongyue''s heart leaped suddenly and straightly, feeling that something bad must have happened. Zheng Zhongwen first organized a speech in his heart, and then said softly: "well, Shifu, she seems to have some strange diseases. She often has them. She needs to take a kind of medicine made by herself every time she has them. Once it happened once in a few days, but later it seems to get worse. Now she needs to take the medicine twice a day to ensure her safety. Otherwise, once she has a disease, she will be confused The body twitches, the mouth spits white foam, the personnel is ignorant. " Chapter 656 Qi Rongyue ''s face changed greatly, holding Zheng Zhongwen'' s hand and asking: "how long has it been? Since when? " Zheng Zhongwen said in a low voice with an apologetic face: "I met her when I was in Jincheng. I didn''t expect it would be so serious at that time. She asked me not to tell you. I didn''t say. If I knew that her illness would be more and more serious, I would not hide it from you." Qi Rongyue was so anxious that he jumped from his bed. He grabbed her. "Where are you going?" Her eyes are full of uneasiness and her heart is very flustered: "I want to find the master." Zheng Zhongwen stopped her: "it''s late in the night. It''s going to be tomorrow. They probably have already slept. What''s more, Mr. Wan is also seriously injured. You will go now, for fear that you will disturb his retreat." Qi Rongyue frowned: "how did Mr. Wan get hurt?" Zheng Zhongwen took her to sit down by the bed and summarized the whole journey. It was said that the evil thief of Chu Lian ordered his subordinates to kill the whole villagers of ruther village. The means were vicious and outrageous. She clenched her teeth and thumped the bed: "brute, there is no humanity." At this time, Xueer brought in the tea, and saw Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen, wearing thin and transparent bedclothes, sitting next to each other by the bed, as close as a newly married couple. She said with a smile, "Zheng Shizi is not afraid of people gossiping about my miss when he comes so late?" Zheng Zhongwen hums: "who dares to gossip? Dissolving the moon is my wife who is about to pass by. How about our little husband and wife need to look after others when they meet? " Xueer poured two cups of tea and said with a smile, "yes, shiziye is right about everything. I''ll step back and let you two have a good heart to heart." Zheng Zhongwen gave her a thumbs up and said with a smile, "sensible!" After Xueer left, Qi Rongyue also urged Zhongwen to go back: "you should go back to the mansion. I think your aunt has already received it. She is waiting for you at home. It''s not good for her to wait for a long time. She also said that you are a person who forgot your mother when you have a daughter-in-law." Zheng Zhongwen hugged her and gave her a cruel kiss on the cheek. He said with a smile, "finally, I''m willing to admit that it''s my daughter-in-law?" She blushed, then gave him a white look: "I don''t admit that it works? You can''t get rid of the brown sugar. " Zheng Zhongwen loves her so much that she looks coquettish, hateful and shy. She hates to look at her all the time. "Well, I''m going. I''ve been thinking about you for such a long time. I can''t wait for an hour and then I''m going. I''m heartless and stinky." He got up involuntarily and kept muttering. Qi Rongyue is angry and funny: "stay away from me if you think I stink. I don''t think you stink in your sweat. Hum --" ZHENG Zhongwen sniffed his body hard. It did smell like sweat, but it wasn''t too bad. "Don''t you girls like stinky men? Besides, I''m not smelling of sweat. I''m smelling of men. Understand? " She got up and pushed him out: "I know. I''m a man, OK?" Seeing that he was about to be pushed out of the door, he suddenly turned around and hugged her into his arms, clasped her back head spoon with one hand, and encircled her slender waist with the other hand. The fiery lip pressed her hard. She was breathing fast and her body was soft after kissing her forehead, trying to calm the agitation in her body. "Bad girl, I am so miserable!" After that, he reluctantly let go of her, and left Ziyu palace against the desire and dissatisfaction of his face. Chapter 657 Until his back disappeared completely in her eyes, she closed the door of the palace, her heart beat fast, as if she was about to leap out of her chest. Lying on her bed for a night, she remembered her master''s illness in her mind. She couldn''t close her eyes overnight. She didn''t let her feel the pulse when she first met her master in Jincheng. Did she have a strange disease at that time? What kind of strange disease is it? Even Shifu can''t help it? At dawn, she couldn''t wait for Tianqi to go out of the palace and find Mr. Wan''s residence. When the doorkeeper heard that her name was Qi, he immediately let her go without saying anything. He said that his master had ordered her. If Miss Qi came, he would go in immediately, without any neglect. It seems that Mr. Wan also guessed that she would come. Xueer hurried in with the medicine box behind the young lady. She looked at the ordinary looking mansions outside, but the magnificent mansions inside. This is the real residence of rich people. The most luxurious and luxurious is the stones in the garden. Unlike what she saw in the ordinary days, the pebbles in the imperial garden in the palace are not as exquisite as those in the garden. "Miss, how rich is Mr. Wan? This house is too grand. " Qi Rongyue doesn''t want to observe these things. He walks fast all the way and comes to the upper room in the backyard with his servant. The servant did not take her to see the master first, but invited her to Mr. Wan''s room. At this time, Mr. Wan was half leaning on the edge of the bed. His face was a little pale. He was obviously suffering from blood loss. His eyes were also depressed. It seemed that his injury was really serious this time. "Mr. Wan!" She stepped in and woke up Mr. Wan, who was in a daze. Mr. Wan raised his eyes and saw Qi Rongyue. He was very happy and said with a smile, "I have seen you." When she came to Mr. Wan''s side, she clasped his wrist without saying a word. Her pulse was weak, and her internal energy was disordered and hurried. It was not good. It was not good. She frowned: "Mr. Wan, you are not hurt lightly. Coupled with the continuous rush, it''s not good to have a good rest!" Mr. Wan waved: "I''m ok, I''m ok. Go and show it to your master. It seems that she''s not very good either." He thought of going with her, but he couldn''t do it. As long as he moved, the wound hurt, and he couldn''t breathe smoothly. Qi Rongyue pressed him on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t worry, I''m here, I''m here for everything. Take a good rest first, and I''ll come again after seeing it for Shifu." Mr. Wan got her promise. He felt at ease and said, "well, go ahead. Hurry up. Whatever the result is, let me know." She nodded and quickly withdrew from Mr. Wan''s room. The servant took her to the other room. The guest room and Mr. Wan''s upper room are not far from each other. They arrived after a few steps. The door was closed tightly. She tapped and said, "master, are you there?" Inside, there was a sound. After a moment''s silence, the master''s voice came: "I''m here. Come in." She pushed the door, a smell of medicine came, she is a doctor, dealing with medicine all the year round, the air is full of traditional Chinese medicine, she can know seven or eight at a glance. She frowned tightly and quickly came to the master. She reached for her pulse and was dodged by the master. "What are you doing?" She asked with a frown. Qi doesn''t answer, reaches out and grabs her arm forcibly, frowns and says, "I''ll show you." Shifu''s face looks very bad, and her heart is even more flustered. Chapter 658 Jianyun refused: "what is there to see, your medical skills or what I taught, and what? What can you cure, I can''t? " "I don''t care. I''ll see it." She doesn''t reason with her master. Some of the reasons don''t make sense. She grabbed Jane Yun''s wrist and forced her pulse. Jianyun knows that she can''t hide it any more. She simply won''t resist. It''s useless to resist. Her apprentice, she knows, is not a person who will give up lightly. With the master''s pulse, Qi Rongyue''s eyebrows wrinkled more and more tightly: "master, you are, you are?" Jane Yun nodded: "yes, it''s malignant epilepsy. My mother died of this disease. I''ve been studying how to treat this disease all my life. Although I''ve achieved a lot, I''ve spent a lot of good time. But this disease, after all, can''t be cured. Since last year, I began to suffer from this disease. I know that my death is not far away. I don''t tell you, just don''t want you to bear for me Heart, it''s useless for more people to worry. Since it''s useless, why do you have to do it? " Epilepsy is a disease she has never seen before. Although it looks terrible when it happens, as long as it is well rescued, it will not be life-threatening. But different from malignant epilepsy, every time it happens, it will aggravate the disease more and more. And after every time it happens, the time between its onset will be shorter and shorter. To the point where it is useless to take as many medicines, it is not far from the time of death. She shook her head: "no, it won''t be. There must be some other way to cure it. There must be." She got up and walked back and forth in the room. Her mind was very confused. She could not remember anything. She had read so many ancient medical books, and there were so many good prescriptions in them. There must be prescriptions that can cure the master''s disease. But why can''t you remember? Jianyun got up, went to Qi Rongyue''s side, grabbed her body and smiled: "stop turning, and I''m dizzy again. Come sit down and let Shifu have a good look at you." She sat back to the bed with master Mu ran. Master Ren took her hand and looked at her slightly reduced cheek. However, in her brain, she was still searching for the prescription of malignant epilepsy. "Dissolving the moon, you must have suffered a lot in Kyoto City alone. Chu Lian, that evil thief, is it sad for you?" Xueer, on the other side, saw that the young lady didn''t answer, and hurriedly said, "Chu Lian''s man is so bad that the young lady helps him heal his leg. He not only doesn''t appreciate the young lady, but also unites with the little thief Yin Yixuan. He wants to force her to marry Yin Yixuan while the Shizi is not in Kyoto. Fortunately, the young lady is witty, and every time she is saved." Jianyun nodded: "this is my apprentice. Even in a dangerous situation, he can constantly plan for himself. I haven''t taught you so long in vain." Xueer saw that the young lady was still speechless, and hurriedly answered, "no, the young lady is very powerful. She was put into prison by Chu Lian. People in the prison can also make plans to make them obediently let her out, so that they can serve her." In Xueer''s eyes, there is no one more powerful than her miss. Jian Yun patted Qi Rongyue on the back of his hand and said with a smile, "well, don''t think about it any more. Everyone has his own life. In my life, I can teach you apprentices like this. I''m lucky to be with you. It''s enough. There''s no regret." No regrets? No, although Jianyun said there was no regret, she was obviously unwilling in her eyes. Chapter 659 "Master, I won''t let you die, absolutely not. I can''t lose my family again, can''t." Tears trickled down on the back of Jianyun''s hand. It was so hot that it almost burned her heart. How could she ever want to leave the dissolving moon? She has met so many, experienced so many, and finally had a good time. She doesn''t want to make her sad again. But the helpless thing in the world, is it that every piece can be pulled by manpower? The way to cure her disease is not without it, but for the dissolving moon today, it''s better not to know. "Master, I remember a record about epilepsy in the strange medical biography, which seems to mention congenital malignant epilepsy, right?" She suddenly thought of this paragraph and hurriedly asked the master for evidence. Jianyun''s face was slightly stiff, and she hurriedly shook her head: "no, I don''t remember that there are records about the treatment of epilepsy in the strange medical biography. No, no, definitely not. You want to go wrong." Qi Rongyue frowns and is full of doubts. Does she really want to fork? Shifu looks like he''s lying. She didn''t go deep into it. She secretly decided to find the strange doctor biography as soon as possible. "Master, come into the palace with me. I will take good care of your health." Jianyun shook his head: "no, Mr. Wan still needs my care. He is to save my injury. I can''t leave him alone." In the eyes of her master, she saw a touch of gentleness, which seemed to be more obvious when she mentioned Mr. Wan. "She smiled:" master just to take care of Mr. Wan''s injury just refused to enter the palace "Of course, what else do you think there is?" she said with a dry smile She said with a smile, "I think there are many things. I don''t know what you want to ask?" Jian Yun''s face was reddish, and he took a look at Qi Rongyue. He didn''t have a good way of breathing. "Now even the master''s joke can be said casually. It seems that he is really brave." They laughed and said a few words. Qi Rongyue got up and left. She could not delay any more. She had to find the strange doctor as soon as possible. Before she left, she went to Mr. Wan ''s room and told him all the information. "The medical book you are looking for is called" strange Medical Biography " She nodded, "yes, have you heard of this book?" Mr. Wan shook his head: "no, I just want to confirm my name so that I can send someone to look for it. I hope it can be found as soon as possible." "Where have you seen this book before?" Mr. Wan asked She sighed: "in Laiwu mountain, it''s the master''s boundary. Now it''s destroyed by Chu Lian. It''s all because I''ve been implicated in the master. It''s killing the whole life of the master." It''s not just the story of strange doctors. In the Laiwu mountain, many unique books were destroyed in the fire. Fortunately, the master had foresight and left in advance, which was not watched by Chu Lian. "You don''t have to blame yourself too much," Mr. Wan consoled. "You can''t blame yourself for any good or evil. Your master won''t blame you. It''s all life." Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I don''t believe in life, I will find the strange doctor biography, and I will find the prescription that can cure the master." With Qi Rongyue''s words, Mr. Wan is more comfortable. He knows that Qi Rongyue, as long as she wants to do something, can''t do it. "Well, I''ll ask the people of wanwutang to try their best to find a strange doctor to pass on this medical book. Once there''s news, I''ll send someone to pass on the letter to you." Chapter 660 She bowed her hand and said to Mr. Wan, "thank you very much! I''m very grateful to you for saving my master. I don''t know what to take to thank you for your great help now. " Mr. Wan said with a smile, "I don''t need anything, as long as you can cure Jane Yun, everything is worth it!" She knew in her heart that she would not speak any more and left. She doesn''t need to worry about Mr. Wan''s injury. A teacher is better than her. As soon as he left the mansion, he met Zheng Zhongwen, who had turned over from his horse. He hurried forward and held her cold hand. He saw that her eyes were red and her face was pale. He knew that the situation was not good. He asked, "is she OK, Shifu?" She shakes her head and tries to maintain her strength and collapses in front of him: "no, she is very bad. I have no time. I want to find a way to cure this strange disease as soon as possible. I can''t let my master leave me." How could she bear such a blow again before she came out of the shadow of losing her father and mother. He hugged her in his arms, stroked her back, and pulled her heartily: "don''t cry, it will be OK, it will be OK." Xueer also wept with her. How could miss''s life be so bitter? It''s going to rise again and again. She thought that a happy life would start, but unexpectedly, she encountered such a bad thing again. If master Jane has a long and short life, miss she - she dare not think about it again. The mood of waiting for dissolving month calmed a little bit, he just asked: "how on earth can cure the disease of master?" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "I don''t know. I need to find the strange doctor first." "Well, I''ll find it for you." He wiped the tears off her face and sighed, "don''t cry. There''s nothing that can embarrass us, isn''t there?" She broke into tears and smiled, nodding heavily: "well, there''s nothing we can''t do." They split up. Qi Rongyue went to the Royal Hospital and mobilized all the Royal doctors to help her find the strange doctor in the Royal Hospital and even the library of the inner palace. Zheng Zhongwen, in his spare time, shuttled through the bookstores and bookstores in the city of Kyoto, looking for the shadow of the strange doctor''s records. Mr. Wan''s people put out news at major auction houses, seeking for strange medical records with a lot of money. Three days after the emperor faced the dynasty, when the situation was stable, he began to reward the officials who had made contributions from the dragon. Zheng Xiuwu was granted the official residence of Yongding and succeeded to the commander of Longxi army. Zheng Zhongwen was granted the king''s residence, and any article was given to the minister in the bodyguard. General Tianhu was appointed as the general of the cavalry. He led five thousand black cavalry to Danxi to help the war. Fu Hushen was appointed as the commander-in-chief of the urban defense battalion of Kyoto. ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ Qi Rongyue was granted the title of "Princess of protecting the country" and "stable". He lived in the palace for a long time. The king of Jin was rewarded with ten thousand liang of gold and a thousand pieces of cloth. " " boss, do you have the book of "strange medical records" in your shop? " Zheng Zhongwen asked a middle-aged man who was sorting out books. It''s not early. The boss is going to close. When he sees a guest coming, he is not happy. It''s to let him find the rhythm of the book. He also asked the peach in the green red mansion to meet in the evening, but it can''t be delayed. The boss shook his hand: "no, I haven''t heard of it. Let''s go. I''m going to close." When Zheng Zhongwen saw his attitude like this, he was upset. He would not move with a pestle and said in a deep voice: "I said boss, do you look like doing business? I asked you about the book. Did you not even look for it? " Chapter 661 The boss stood up and said: "I said no is no, this bookstore is opened by me, what books have, what books have not, I do not know?"? Don''t talk nonsense. I''m going to close. I don''t have time to talk to you. " Zheng Zhongwen is not light. He turns around and sits down on the square stool: "I haven''t time to chat with you. You have to help me find it today. If you don''t find me, you won''t leave." When the boss saw the battle, he was also angry. He rolled his sleeve and said, "Hey, you look so beautiful, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? I can tell you that ye San is not easy to get into trouble and doesn''t go out to inquire. Ye San has always been the one who can''t say anything. I said no today, that''s No. get out of my way and don''t get in my way. " Zheng Zhongwen snorted coldly: "Ye San is not easy to provoke, and I am not easy to provoke, so you have to find this book today, if you don''t find it, you have to find it." When the boss saw Zheng Zhongwen, he decided not to leave. He decided that he was coming to find fault, so he stopped talking about politeness. He turned to Zheng Zhongwen and grabbed a stick and rushed to him. He raised the stick in his hand and said, "I''ll ask you for the last time. Do you want to leave?" Zheng Zhongwen picked his eyebrows and said, "don''t go!" When the boss heard this, he didn''t say a word. He swung his stick at Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen was a family trainer. When he saw the battle, he knew that the other side had not practiced martial arts. He just relied on his strength to fight. He reached out and grabbed the stick with a woman''s wrist. He pulled the stick out of the man''s hand and pulled it to the ground. Zheng Zhongwen is lying on the ground with a smile on his face. "Can I find a book now?" he says That''s when the man realized that he had been stabbed in the head. I''m sorry to have been able to do this for a while. I thought it was a young man who could scare me. "I''ll find it. I can''t find it." The man got up and didn''t dare to provoke the God of plague again, but he was still angry in his heart. He said that you would like to find this book, but I would not help you to find it. He pretended to walk around in front of the square bookshelf, and then showed his hands to Zheng Zhongwen and said, "no, I have said for a long time that there is no such book in the shop." Zheng Zhongwen was also angry. Seeing that he couldn''t find the book, he was no longer embarrassed. He was about to get up and leave. At that time, a seven or eight year old boy came in and said to the boss, "Dad, my mother asked me to call you home for dinner." The man has a black line and hates Zheng Zhongwen in his heart. If it wasn''t for him, he would have closed the door for a long time. How could he be blocked by his son? It seems that today''s dream of going to the Cuihong tower has failed. Zheng Zhongwen said to the man, "boss, I just offended you a lot. I''m just joking with you. I''ll pay you ten Liang silver first. You have a wide way to sell books. Help me find out about the whereabouts of this strange medical record. If I find this book, I''ll pay you ten times more." The man''s eyes lit up immediately. He didn''t expect that a plague like young man or a god of wealth would get ten liang of silver before he took out this book? The little boy beside listened to Zheng Zhongwen''s words and said with a smile: "big brother, if I can help you find this strange medical record, will I also pay ten Liang silver?" Seeing his lovely smile, Zheng Zhongwen could not help rubbing his top hair and said with a smile, "of course, if you find this book, your father''s share will be yours." Chapter 662 The little boy immediately smiled and rushed to grab the ten Liang silver that his father had not yet collected into his hand. Instead of waiting for his father to come to grab it, he turned around and walked to a corner, turned out an old book with a shabby cover from a pile of books, and walked to Zheng Zhongwen like a treasure offering: "big brother, this is the book you want." Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly took over and looked carefully. Sure enough, on the old cover, he could see the words "strange medical records". He opened the cover. Although the paper inside turned yellow, the handwriting on the top was still very clear, and it was exactly the medical code he was looking for. He was ecstatic. He quickly hugged the boy and gave him a kiss on his face: "you are so powerful, thank you." The boy wiped off the saliva on his cheek and said with a smile: "big brother, you said that there would be one hundred Liang silver for finding this book. Can you give it to me now?" Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly found several silver tickets in his arms, all of which were one hundred Liang. He took one and handed it to the boy. He said with a smile, "take it, you deserve it." Xu was so happy that he thought the reward of one hundred Liang was too light. Then he took another hundred Liang and put it into the boy''s hands: "this is for you." The little boy quickly shoved the silver ticket into his arms. Before the big brother left and the bookstore door was closed, he ran away. He had to take the money to his mother, or he would fall into his father''s pocket and become someone else''s... He doesn''t want to give it to Dad. Zheng Zhongwen left with the book in his hand, leaving a stunned bookstore owner who didn''t respond for a long time. He actually had the book in his shop, but he didn''t know it, but his son knew it. In the blink of an eye, he made 200 liang of silver.... Zheng Zhongwen rushed to the Chu palace with a book. Tianqi gave him a token. He could go in and out of the palace without imperial edict. "Princess, King Zheng is here, coming this way." The palace maid says to Qi Rongyue who is trying medicine. Qi Rongyue didn''t look up, just whispered. He comes every day. It''s the same time every day. She''s used to it. Xueer grabs her hand and says with heartache, "Miss, you haven''t eaten in a day. Have a rest." Qi Rongyue shook his head and pushed Xueer''s hand away: "I don''t have time to rest, even if I have time, Shifu can''t wait, I can''t stop." This force made her dizzy and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Xueer stood by her side and held her steady. "Miss, look what you look like. If you go on like this, you will die." Zheng Zhongwen just stepped in, heard Xueer''s words, rushed over, threw the book in his hand on the table, picked up Qi Rongyue, who was tottering, and carried her to the couch in the inner hall. "You promised me that you would take good care of yourself? You look at yourself. What have you become? Haven''t you had a meal for another day? " He was so distressed that he wanted to share more with her. She took a deep breath and struggled to get up from her couch. "I''m fine. I can still stand." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and said, "if you keep going, what will you do with your master? Is she safe in her heart? " She shook her head with red eyes: "I''m useless. I''ve learned so many medical skills and saved so many people, but I just can''t cure my master''s disease. How can I be so useless?" Chapter 663 When Zheng Zhongwen thought of the book he had brought, he hurriedly said to Xueer, "hurry, bring the book on the medicine cabinet." Xueer hurriedly went, Qi Rongyue looked up at him: "what book?" He smiled mysteriously: "you''ll know in a moment." She was very happy: "have you found the" strange medical records " He is helpless way: "you this wench, a little surprise all cannot hide." Xueer has come back with the book in her hand. Qi Rongyue can''t sit any longer. She quickly jumps out of the bed and rushes up to grab the book in Xueer''s hand. Although the book cover is worn, she can still see the three words "strange medical records". Her heart leaps wildly, and she quickly opens the book to have a look. The smile on her face is more and more bright. "It''s it, it''s really it." "Strange medical records" was written by a miracle doctor two hundred years ago. Because of his strange character, people call him strange medicine. As time goes by, he is also used to the name of strange medicine. In his later years, he recorded all his life''s knowledge in this book, named "strange medical Records". Because his disciples are of the same strange nature, his disciples are not widely accepted. This book "strange medical records" It was only circulated in the hands of Liao Liao''s disciples. A hundred years later, another miracle doctor came out of the strange medicine sect. He had a cheerful personality, a good command of things, and a good doctor''s benevolence and virtue. He asked people to copy several "strange medicine records" and send them to his disciples. They spread the medical skills of the strange medicine sect around the world. There are only a few strange medical records in the world. Shifu has one, which is also left by her grandfather. The rest is missing. Unexpectedly, she is really lucky to see the strange medical records again. Xueer comes to Zheng Zhongwen''s side and lowers her voice: "Wang Ye, miss, she hasn''t eaten in another day." As soon as Zheng Zhongwen heard this, he frowned: "you go to bring the rice, I will let her eat." Xueer went there with a smile. With Zheng Zhongwen there, the young lady will surely have dinner. Zheng Zhongwen goes to Qi Rongyue and grabs the book in her hand. "What are you doing? Give it to me." She cried in a hurry. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "if you don''t eat, you won''t give it. After eating, you can give it." It''s no use trying to reason with her. It''s no use persuading her. Then he can only be tough. Who makes her so disobedient. Qi Rongyue saw that he had a flat face and seemed to say nothing, so he could only compromise: "well, I can''t eat yet, you put the book away, don''t break it for me, or I can''t spare you." When Zheng Zhongwen saw that she had promised to eat, a smile came out on her face: "if it''s broken, why don''t you spare me?" Qi Rongyue glanced sideways at him and said, "naked clothes are displayed in the street." He was so amused by her that he couldn''t get up to laugh: "you girl, you have no conscience. Thanks to my day and night''s hard work, you don''t feel hurt at all. You have to strip off my clothes and travel in the street. You''d better strip off my clothes and tie them to the bed and deal with them as you please." She blushed and gave him a white look. "You think it''s beautiful." With a long sigh, he took her hand and said, "when the master''s illness is cured, we will get married, OK?" She nodded and smiled: "MMM!" Xueer had just arranged the meal, and then a palace maid came in quickly. She said to Qi Rongyue, "princess, King Jin, please see me." Zheng Zhongwen frowned at once and said, "what is he doing in the middle of the night? If you don''t see him, let him go back. If you have something, you can ask me tomorrow. " Where does this guy think this is? I also came in the middle of the night. Don''t you know what it means to be insensible? Chapter 664 After all, that maid is Qi Rongyue''s maid. After hearing Zheng Zhongwen''s words, she didn''t move. She took an eye to see Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue said, "let him in. I think it''s urgent." When the palace maid answered, Zheng Zhongwen left the chopsticks in his hands on the table and was sulking alone. She hit him on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "angry?" Zheng Zhongwen hums: "my daughter-in-law sees other men in the evening, if I say not angry, do you believe?" "I don''t believe it if you don''t get angry, just like you are careful." He was angry because he cared about her. She was not really careful. She knew that when she was warm, she got up and took a kiss on his cheek. She said with a smile, "OK, I''m not angry." Zheng Zhongwen is very useful. His heart is full of joy, but he still says: "how dare you kiss me? Wait, wait for that guy to leave. I will let you pay the debt." Xueer almost burst into laughter, but she still had to bear it. She was about to suffocate her internal injury. She waved her hand and said, "I can''t do it. I can''t stand you two. I have to go out and laugh for a while." Min Hengzhi stepped in quickly and saw Xueer standing at the door laughing from afar. He asked, "what''s laughing? So happy. " Xueer stopped laughing, pointed to the inside of her finger, and said meaningfully, "laugh at them. You can''t stop me." On Min Hengzhi''s originally beautiful face, there were clouds immediately, and Zheng Zhongwen was also there? He quickly stepped into the inner hall and saw them sitting next to each other at the dinner table. Zheng Zhongwen was making dishes for him. He was eating them seriously. They both had smiles on their faces and their warm feelings were flowing between them, which was clear at a glance. He felt a pain in his heart. Seeing Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes sweeping, he hurriedly put away his rich face, pretended to be calm and indifferent, and nodded to Zheng Zhongwen, "there is also Wang side by side." Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows, put down his chopsticks gently, and asked in a low voice, "I''m here every day, but I don''t know what happened when the king of Jin came to the top of the moon this time." Min Hengzhi said with a smile: "of course there is something." He stepped forward a few steps and opened the small bundle in his hand. There was a book in it. The book cover was very old, but it was still very well preserved. The owner who read the book cherished it very much. He handed the book to Qi Rongyue: "this is the" strange medical record "you want. I just got it. I immediately sent it to the palace, hoping to help the master." Qi as like as two peas, as like as two peas, took a look at several pages of the book. The strange doctor''s records and the medical records he took were almost the same. She had one book, and she didn''t need two books. She handed it back to Min Hengzhi. "Zhong Wen has helped me find the" weird doctor''s ambition ", which is exactly the same as yours. Seeing min Hengzhi''s ugly face accepting the book, she added: "it can be seen that the owner of the book cherishes the book very much. You''d better return it. Only if the book stays in the folk, can it help more people." Min Hengzhi nods and glances at Zheng Zhongwen lightly. Zheng Zhongwen also looks at him. His eyes intersect and sparks splash everywhere. What does a man see in a woman''s eyes is the most clear in a man''s heart. Knowing that someone has a different idea about his fiancee, how can he give him a good face? Min Hengzhi ignores Zheng Zhongwen and turns to Qi Rongyue and says, "I''m going to see my master tomorrow. Are you going?" Zheng Zhongwen immediately replied, "what about tomorrow? What''s the use of saying it now? Haven''t you heard that plans don''t change as fast? " Chapter 665 Min Hengzhi frowned: "when I talk to Rong Yue, what do you always do?" Zheng Zhongwen shrugged: "did you make a mistake? I just helped her to say what she wanted to say. Instead, it''s you. Since the book has been sent, we won''t keep you. " Min Hengzhi can''t help him, so he has to take an eye to see Qi Rongyue. He just wants to say something more, but Qi Rongyue stops him and goes back: "Zhongwen is right, it''s not too early, it''s not suitable for you to stay here. Go back, if there is something else to say." Zhongwen coughed softly. She smiled and said, "there is nothing particularly important in the future. Don''t come in the evening. I''m afraid it''s not good to let people see those who produce gossip." Seeing her euphemism, Zheng Zhongwen simply took over the words and said, "don''t come in the daytime. You are king of Jin. What''s the matter if you don''t go back to Jincheng and stay in Kyoto?"? There''s no job for you in Kyoto. Hurry back to Jincheng. If you have anything else to do, just ask me. Don''t bother to dissolve the moon. She''s busy. " Min Hengzhi was almost angry and spent his life in front of the dissolving moon to keep his demeanor: "my going to stay can''t be decided by Wang side by side. Master is seriously ill. How can I go? If you want to leave, you must wait for master''s illness to improve. " Go? He didn''t want to leave. He''ll never see the dissolving moon again? "Well, I''m full and I''m tired. Let''s go." She can''t wait for a moment, just want to start studying "strange medical records" soon. These two people quarrel endlessly. How can she read? Zheng Zhongwen knew that she was in a hurry, and saw that the white porridge in her bowl was at the bottom, and the dishes and pastries that she had given her were all finished, so he simply got up: "well, I have something to talk with King Jin. You should have a rest earlier, don''t read too late, and hurt your eyes." Qi Rongyue pushed him to go out: "I see. You can go quickly. It''s like an old woman." Although she complained about Zheng Zhongwen, her face was full of smiles. Her eyes were soft and her voice was sweet. Min Hengzhi looks in his eyes and is jealous in his heart. In the past, all these smiles and tenderness belong to him. When they left Chu palace, they did not go their separate ways. Instead, they all went to a liquor store selling wine all night. "Boss, two jars of ice plum wine." As soon as Zheng Zhongwen sat down, he shouted to the boss who was selling wine. The boss who is cutting vegetables looked back at him and said with a smile: "Mr. Zheng is here. You are here at the right time. This year''s newly brewed ice plum wine has just opened. It''s fragrant. You wait. Here you are." After a while, the boss brought out two small jars. One by one, he put them on the table in front of the other and asked with a smile, "is it the same as before?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "as usual, double." After the boss smilingly left, min Heng was surprised to look around the environment, which can be said to be a very remote corner, the wine guy is also very simple, it seems to be the place where very poor people will come. And Zheng Zhongwen, who was once the son of Yongping Marquis, is now the new king of the emperor. How can he come to this place to drink? "You look familiar with the boss. Do you come often?" He asked with a raised eyebrow. Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "often, if you pass by, you will come in and sit down." Seeing the surprise in his eyes, he smiled and said: "what? Do you think people like me should not have been in such places? " Chapter 666 Min Hengzhi is silent, and looks at him with Zhan Zhan''s eyes. It seems that he is waiting for him. Zheng Zhongwen said: "I''ve never been a person who likes to talk about showbiz. To eat is to eat happily and to drink happily. There are so many high-level restaurants in Kyoto City, but no one can make such a taste. I don''t believe you''ll know if you taste it later." Looking at Zheng Zhongwen in front of him, min Hengzhi thinks of dissolving the moon and Tianyu. Tianyu is a princess. She was born with gold branches, jade leaves and rich clothes. However, she doesn''t have any shelf for the princess. Just like Zheng Zhongwen in front of her, she was born with wealth, but she doesn''t want to be far away from poverty because of her wealth, let alone because of her dignity. So they are the same people! His mood was a little low. He poured himself a bowl of wine and drank it all at once. The wine was cold but not ice, pure but not strong. After swallowing it, he left a sweet smell on his cheek and teeth, with endless aftertaste. He seldom drinks, but after drinking such wine, he can''t help praising the good wine. "No wonder you come here often. It''s really a good wine. It''s better than anything I''ve drunk in any restaurant." Once upon a time, every time he brought Tianyu out of the palace, he only took her to the best restaurant for dinner. In his opinion, as Tianyu, he should match the best with everything. This idea has not changed until now, but he wants to understand one thing, the best, not necessarily the most expensive, like this wine, in the most expensive restaurant, you can''t drink it, only here, you can drink it. The person who found it was Zheng Zhongwen, not min Hengzhi. "Do you and Rongyue often come here?" He asked. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no, since calling back to Beijing, she does not study medicine in the palace every day, or she visits her master in Wanzhai, or she looks for books in the library, where can she come here?" He raised his eyebrows and smiled, "but now he has found the" strange medical record ". As long as the master''s illness is cured, she can spare time. Then, I will invite her out of the palace again, and she will like it." Yes, she will like it here. Just like in Pengcheng, she also likes the Shabu restaurant with good taste and the small wine shop with the best osmanthus wine. So she will like it here. The boss brought up the dishes with wine. They were just stewed beef and two plates of sesame oil. The two touched the bowl and drank it one after another. Zheng Zhongwen put down the bowl, looked up at Min Hengzhi, and asked, "you should know why I asked you to drink." Min Hengzhi shrugged: "maybe, but I still want to hear from you." Zheng Zhongwen picked up the small jar on the table and filled it with wine bowls for himself. He said smilingly, "I know what you are planning in your mind." "Oh? What are you going to do? " Min Hengzhi picks eyebrows and condenses Zheng Zhongwen in front of him. Zheng Zhongwen also looked back at him. Both of them were very keen. No one would give a minute. Zhongwen said: "no matter you really like to dissolve the moon or take her as a substitute for the growing princess, you have no chance. Why do you waste so much time? It''s better to go back to your Jincheng. I believe that many girls are lining up to marry you." Minheng said: "if I don''t agree?" Zheng Zhongwen also shrugged: "as you please, I''m looking at your dedication to the emperor. I''d like to invite you here. I hope you''ll come back in case of difficulties." Chapter 667 Min Hengzhi shakes his head: "it''s not my style to leave when facing difficulties, but I prefer to go up when facing difficulties, but you can rest assured that I''m different from your friends. I won''t do the things that secretly make small plans. I''ll fight with you in a fair and aboveboard way, and whether or not it''s up to heaven." Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "what do you mean by that? What''s my friend doing the trick? " Min Hengzhi was a little surprised: "it seems that you don''t know about it. If you don''t talk about it, it''s also for your own good, so as not to tear your face and become enemies with your friends for many years. In this case, it''s not convenient for me to talk about it." Zheng Zhongwen''s heart is full of doubts. He guessed that his friend should be Yixuan. What did Yixuan do? Why didn''t anyone tell him? Min Hengzhi digs from the topic: "I have missed my love in my life and made many mistakes. I almost lost the hope of living. Now, I see the hope again. I will not give up. Zheng Zhongwen, I don''t want to be your enemy. No matter what the result is, I hope we can become friends in the future." Zheng Zhongwen used to hate min Hengzhi because he robbed the long Princess he adored. Later, he met him in Jincheng and still hated him. He immediately engaged with Chu Tian shortly after the death of the long princess, which made him feel very angry. Now that the matter has passed, he also knows the experience of Min Hengzhi these years, and has some sympathy for him Last few days, he helped Tianqi with all his heart. He looked at him. His dislike for him was not as deep as before, and he would occasionally give birth to admiration. Min Hengzhi is worthy of being the apprentice of the master. Wen Neng can help the government and the officials, and Wu Neng can lead the troops to settle the world. Such talents are also rare in the Chu Dynasty and the most powerful help of Tianqi. "I hope there will be such a day." He held up the bowl, touched it and drank it all at once. Some things, in fact, do not matter a lot, said to open, but let people''s mind a group of depression to disperse and open, looking at each other is no longer so dazzling hate. In the morning of the next day, Qi Rongyue came to Wanzhai with a medical book in his hand. Shifu''s face was very bad. His comb and mirror fell to the ground, as if he had just experienced a fight. "What''s the matter, master? Have you just been ill? " Her eyes were full of worry. Jianyun shook her head, waved her hand and said, "it''s OK, I''m ok, it''s much better." Seeing that she had a small bundle in her hand, she asked, "what is this?" Qi Rongyue quickly opens the bundle in her hand, which is the "strange doctor biography" that she cherishes. "Master, Zhongwen found this medical book. I read it all night last night. There is indeed a medical method about malignant epilepsy in it. But I don''t understand it. I''m here to ask you." Jianyun frowned: "I have said that I have a good idea of my illness. You don''t have to worry about it blindly. Why don''t you listen?" Qi rongyuehong said with eyes: "master, if you know something about it, how can you become like this? I don''t care. I have to try it. " Jane Yun went back to bed and sat down, silent. Qi Rongyue opened the medical book and went to the master with her marked page: "master, it is said that the cold Jiao must be supplemented by the burning mountain fairy grass and refined into nine fragrant pills, which can cure epilepsy." "What must this cold Jiao be? I know that Yanshan fairy grass is a kind of special herb growing in Yanshan of western regions. I have seen it in ancient medicine books, but I have never heard of it. Do you know, master? " Chapter 668 Jian Yun waved his hand: "I haven''t heard of it. There is no such medicine in the world. You can''t believe it completely." Qi Rongyue has some doubts: "how can you not believe it? You once told me that this strange medical record is a wonderful book handed down from generation to generation, and let me recite it word by word. At that time, we were in some trouble, so we didn''t read it very carefully. We just skimmed through it several times. Last night, I read it carefully, which is really profound. " Jianyun is impatient. She reaches out to seize the strange medical records in her hand. Fortunately, Qi Rongyue protects her and doesn''t let Shifu take them away. She wonders, "Shifu, do you know what this cold Jiao must be?" Jane Yun shook her head. "I don''t know. OK, go back. I''m tired." Seeing the tired look of Shifu, she couldn''t say anything else, so she had to go out quietly. Jianyun sat at the head of the bed for a long time. She thought that as long as Rongyue could not find any strange medical records, this would be over. But now she has found the strange medical records. What must be the Han Jiao? Sooner or later, she will know that by then, who can stop her? What a headache! She walked alone on the cold street with her book in her arms. She was confused and couldn''t make out her mind. A carriage came to her and stopped. Qi Yongchun came out of the carriage and shouted to her, "where are you going, Rongyue? I''ll see you off. " Qi Rongyue stops, looks back at Qi Yongchun, who stands at the shaft and smiles at him to show his love. His eyebrows are frowning more and more tightly: "no need." The color in her eyes was obvious. She turned around and left without looking at Qi Yongchun. Qi Yongchun jumped out of the carriage and ran after her. "How can you walk alone in the street in the early morning? You are not the same as before. What can you do if something goes wrong? Where are you going? Are you going back to the palace now? " Qi Yongchun''s incessant chattering voice kept Weng Weng''s ringing in her ear. She was very upset, and she was not in the mood to hurt him. She used the golden cicada''s step to lift her Qi quickly. In a blink of an eye, Qi Yongchun left the two goods clean. Qi Yongchun chased after her for a while, exhausted and panting, but still failed to catch up with her step. She was half dead with rage. The dead girl finally met her once, but she didn''t give her face at all, even refused to say a word to him. Since the emperor''s accession to the throne, he has been demoted three times in a row. He is not as beautiful as he used to be in Pengcheng. He is almost a grandson of a turtle. He knows that. All of this is related to Qi Rongyue. The emperor has a close relationship with Qi Rongyue. She was granted the title of Princess of the country. He must have known that he drove Qi Rongyue out of his house. Naturally, he would not be better off. If he wants to have a smooth official journey, he has no choice but to catch Qi Rongyue''s express boat again. It''s a pity that the boat doesn''t seem so easy to get on, but he won''t give up. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he has the possibility of turning over. At the gate of the palace, Qi Rongyue met Zheng Zhongwen, who had just gone down, and saw her troubled appearance, he pulled her aside: "what''s the matter? Is she not very good, master? " Qi Rongyue tells Zhongwen about Han jiaoxu. He says that Shifu''s life is very strange. He seems to know something, but he refuses to say anything, as if he is hiding something on purpose. Zhongwen patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you think too much. Maybe Shifu is not well. It doesn''t mean anything else. In this way, I''ll ask around for you to see if anyone knows about the cold jiaoxu." Chapter 669 "Zhongwen, Rongyue, what are you doing here?" The Duke of Zheng came out of the palace and sat in the horse car to lift the curtain and look at them. Dissolving the moon hurriedly toward the Duke of Zheng, he said with a smile, "we just met here. Are you going back to the mansion now?" The Duke of Zheng nodded, put down the curtain and emerged from the carriage. He went to Qi Rongyue''s body, saw her eyes red, and asked, "how is your master?" When Zheng Zhongwen saw that his father couldn''t open or lift the pot, he immediately said, "Dad, have you heard of the cold jiaoxu?" The Duke of Zheng raised his eyebrows: "what do you want to know about Han Jiao?" When they heard Zheng Guogong''s words, they immediately brightened their eyebrows and asked, "do you really know Han jiaoxu?" The Duke of Zheng nodded: "isn''t the long beard on the mouth of Han Jiao? What do you ask about this? " Zheng Zhongwen asked: "is there such a thing as cold Jiao in the world? Where? Have you seen it? " Zheng Guogong shook his head: "I haven''t seen it before, but I heard it from an old friend in Longxi. I only heard a few words from him. I didn''t ask much at that time. If you don''t mention it, I almost forgot it." Qi Rongyue asked: "where is your old friend now? Can I see him? " "It''s a coincidence that I wrote him a letter two days ago, inviting him to come to Beijing to play for the emperor. If it goes well, he should be able to arrive in Kyoto in a few days. At that time, I''ll arrange for you to meet and ask him carefully." The Duke of Zheng was still very confused. He asked again, "what do you have to do to inquire about Han Jiao in such a hurry?" Zheng Zhongwen then told the truth: "Shifu is very sick. It is possible to cure her with cold Jiao. Otherwise, I don''t know how long she can last." Zheng Guogong nodded: "it must be a very rare disease that even master Jane can''t cure. No wonder we need to use such rare things as medicine. But we don''t know how to get the cold Jiao. Now we can only wait until my old friend comes to Kyoto." Thanks to the Duke of Zheng, when he went far away, Qi Rongyue said to Zheng Zhongwen, "I think Shifu has something to hide from me, she won''t say, I don''t know why." Zheng Zhongwen saw that her face was haggard, and knew that she must be studying medical books. After staying up all night, he said painfully, "I''ll ask the master. You go back to have a rest first. If you have any result, you can go to see you. Don''t worry." She nodded, "well, how do you say to the master? Maybe she will listen to you." Seeing her into the palace, Zheng Zhongwen turned over and mounted his horse and raced to the mansions. "Sister, the capital city is really busy. It''s much bigger than all the cities we''ve seen on the way here." She looked at the crowd on the street excitedly and said to Dina, who was silent. Dina looked around. Prosperity is real. Strangeness is real. Her hair is empty. She didn''t know what to do tomorrow. Dijia on the other side said: "I don''t know where Zheng Shizi lives. When we first came to Kyoto, we only know him if we don''t know where we live. If we can find him, we won''t worry about where we haven''t settled down." Dina frowned. "Who said to go to him? Don''t go. " "Why not go?" said Dijia? The three of our brothers and sisters who are now living in exile have come here without any support. Don''t they have anything to do with him? If you hadn''t taken them to Luther village for a while, would we be so unlucky? Our father and mother can''t, can''t -- "said Dijia and she began to cry. Chapter 670 Dina frowned: "that can''t go either. He has his life and we have ours. If it happens, it''s good to say hello and can''t trouble him." "But elder sister, we don''t have much money. If we live in an inn, I''m afraid we won''t be able to live for a few days. What shall we do in the future?" What to do? Dina also doesn''t know what to do. Here, they have no relatives, and they don''t understand the living habits of the people here. They don''t know how to integrate. What they need is to find jobs to solve the needs of life. But they live in the desert for many years, and only graze and raise camels and grow some herbs. The three brothers and sisters walked aimlessly on the long street, and gradually walked out of the bustling and noisy market and turned into a quiet street. "Sister, I''m hungry." Diwu rubbed his stomach and said to Dina. Diwu was just 14 years old. When she was growing up, she wished she could eat five meals a day. Every day, she said she would save money and use it. But she couldn''t bear to see Diwu starving. With the long journey, they took many detours and almost ran out of money. Just as Dina was thinking that her money would be in Kyoto for a few days, Dijia burst into her ears with an excited shout: "sister, look, it''s Zheng Shizi, it''s Zheng Shizi." She hurriedly looked up and saw the other end of the long street. The young people with fresh clothes and angry horses galloped towards her, the long black hair was tied up high, and the handsome face was covered with a light haze. He hit the horse and ran very fast. His eyes were fixed on the distance, but he did not find the existence of their three brothers and sisters. Fearing that he could not hear her, Dijia rushed to the middle of the road, closed her eyes and opened her arms to stop the horse in the gallop. There was a man running out of the middle of the road. Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly pulled the reins. The horse''s front hoof was raised high. For a moment, he could not stop. The horse''s hoof hit Dijia''s face. Dijia was kicked to the ground, her head and face immediately swollen like a pig''s head. She fell to the ground in pain and cried. Dina and Diwu hurry up to pick up Dijia and avoid to one side, so as not to frighten the horse by crying again. Dijia, a reckless girl, has to be hoofed again. Zheng Zhongwen quickly turned over and dismounted and rushed to Dijia. "Are you OK, girl?" He can''t remember Dijia''s appearance. Even if he does, he can''t recognize the face like a pig''s head. "The Dina that holds Di Jia is red face way:" Zheng childe Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyes and recognized that it was Dina''s three brothers and sisters. He was surprised and said, "Why are you here?" "Brother Zheng, I want to visit the capital city of Beijing. My sister can''t beat me. I''ve just come here. I haven''t found a place to settle down yet. The second sister said to find you, but she didn''t let me. She said she didn''t want to trouble you." Zheng Zhongwen frowned a little. He looked at Dina, who looked down and didn''t speak. Then he looked at Dijia, who was crying and howling. He said, "well, I''m going to Mr. Wan''s house. You go with me. Mr. Wan''s house is very big. You live in his house first." Diwu was very happy, but Dina was very sad. He refused to take them home. Was he afraid that his fiancee might misunderstand him? Ah - what can be misunderstood? Mr. Zheng has never looked at her in the eye, let alone any intimate manner. Who would doubt such a man? Unless the man is blind. Chapter 671 Dina hesitated. "Wouldn''t it be bad for us to suddenly go to Mr. Wan''s house like this?" "My master also lives in Mr. Wan''s house. He is ill recently. If you live here, you can take care of her for a while." Knowing that master Jane also lives in Mr. Wan''s house, dinaton took a sigh of relief and smiled: "that would be great, but master Jane is a miracle doctor, would she also be ill?" Zheng Zhongwen didn''t want to say more. He turned around and led the horse: "let''s go." Cross this street and turn into another wider long street. The middle of the long street is Wanzhai. When the old man at the door saw Zheng Zhongwen, he let him go without saying anything. When they walked into Wanzhai, the three brothers and sisters of Di''s family were stunned. They lived in the desert all the time. The house they lived in was the simplest wooden house, and it was the best and most luxurious house in ruther village. Later, they left the desert. They lived in an inn once to save money all the way. Most of the time, they were camping. Although they saw some of them in some cities, they looked very imposing It never occurred to them that the scenery in the house was like this, as if a new world was unfolding in front of them. Every tree, flower and grass in the house are carefully manicured by man. Each stone column is carved with a very exquisite pattern, which is the bluestone brick on the bottom of the foot. It is also so textured. The exquisite garden is like a fairyland. The vast house dazzles them. "How many people can live in such a big house?" sighed Diwu Zheng Zhongwen said, "I don''t know how many servants there are, sir Wan and master." Dewu didn''t quite understand: "master? Servant? " Dina explained to her brother, "the master is the master of the house, and the servants are in charge of cleaning and serving the master." Diwu suddenly, but also full of wonder: "so many people serve Mr. Wan and Mr. Jane? Then don''t they have to do anything? " Zheng Zhongwen didn''t make a sound and led them straight to the back yard. Mr. Wan and Mr. Fu Zheng, a teacher of Jian, were sitting in the courtyard to have a cup of tea in the sun. They seemed to have just had a quarrel. There was a look of displeasure on their faces, but no one got up and left. Instead, they had a sip of tea. Zheng Zhongwen led people in and said, "Mr. Wan, Shifu." When Jane Yun saw him coming, he was followed by others. After a close look, she saw that it was Dina''s three brothers and sisters. She frowned and then smiled: "Dina? Why are you here? " Dina quickly stepped forward, a little shy face: "brother Wu said that he wanted to come to Kyoto to see, and I didn''t want to stay in the sad place in Mobei, so I came together." Jianyun nodded and asked, "do you have a foothold now?" "I just met them in the street. They haven''t settled down now. Thinking of the few vacant rooms, I brought them here," said Zheng "Well done," she said with a smile She turned to Dina and said, "I''ll settle down later, and then let Zhongwen arrange a job for Diwu. Sooner or later, all three of your brothers and sisters can have a foothold in Kyoto City." Dina was very happy, and hurriedly pulled ladiwu and said, "brother Wu, thank you very much, master Jane and Mr. Zheng." She didn''t expect to meet Zheng Zhongwen as soon as she entered the capital city, and solved their biggest difficulties now. Chapter 672 Diwu was also overjoyed. He hurried to kneel to master Jane and Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen quickly grabbed him. "We don''t like this. I think your strength is not small, so I''d better go to the patrol camp to experience and practice. Although the days are hard, it''s easy to get ahead. If you are not afraid of suffering, I''ll recommend you." "I''m not afraid of hardship. I''m willing to go to the patrol camp." Jianyun nodded, and her eyes fell on Dijia again. Seeing the appearance of Dijia, she frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?" Dijia''s bitter eyes swept Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes, and her head fell silent. Dina hurriedly said, "it''s because she was so reckless that she rushed to the middle of the road to stop Zheng when he saw him galloping." Mr. Wan said with a smile, "so it was kicked by a horse?" Dijia is shameless. She turns around to wipe her tears. "It''s OK, it''s just swollen. Fortunately, it''s not broken. I''ll be fine in a few days." She beckoned to the servants in the hospital: "take them to the East Hospital, ask a doctor to see Miss Dijia and use good medicine." Dina said thanks and looked up to see Zheng Zhongwen, but saw him standing by master Jane''s side, his face as indifferent and alienated as before. She sighed in her heart, turned around and left the South courtyard with her two younger brothers and sisters. When he was far away from others, Mr. Wan joked: "brother Zhongwen, I think Miss Dina is coming for you. She has come a long way. You can''t even look at people more. Look at her sad look... Tut tut tut... "" "If you pity her so much, it''s better for you to marry her to be his wife. It''s just that there''s such a big family business and a lack of a hostess." Mr. Wan is not happy to see Jianyun. He says: "the hostess of our ten thousand family has already got a candidate. She can''t take the turn." "You are right to bring them here. If you bring them back to the government or the Royal Palace, it is not appropriate." Zhong Wen nodded, "I didn''t think about it too much, but I didn''t want to have too much trouble with them. Seeing that they have nothing to rely on now, I brought Mr. Wan''s house and wanted the master to arrange them." Jane Yun nodded, "you can rest assured that I am here." She looked at Zheng Zhongwen''s imperial clothes and said, "you are just going down?" Zhong Wen nodded, "yes, I met the melting moon outside the palace gate crying back." Jianyun''s chest hurt and sighed: "that child, too stubborn. I told her that this is how I was ill. She would not listen, would not believe, and would go against the sky. I didn''t give her a good face. I was also for her good." Mr. Wan interjected: "I can hear you both talking. It''s clear that you have a problem with your attitude. What you say is good for her. It''s clear that -" Jane Yun''s eyes swept at him, cold as a blade. He quickly shut up and stopped talking. This appearance makes Zheng Zhongwen even more suspicious. It seems that it''s true as Rongyue said. Shifu must have something to hide from them. "Master, have you never heard of this thing Jane Yun simply shook her head: "no, there is no such thing in the world. Go and tell Rong Yue to stop wasting her energy." But Zhongwen said, "but my father said that he had heard of cold Jiaos in Longxi, but he didn''t know exactly what it was." Chapter 673 Jane Yun''s face changed a little. She said, "it''s just a legend. It shouldn''t be true." "It seems that Shifu has heard about it, but why do you keep it from us?" Jianyun suddenly realized that she had been trapped by Zhongwen! "How dare you cheat me?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I don''t have it. I''m telling the truth. My father really heard of cold Jiao in Longxi." "Where does your father know about Han Jiao?" Mr. Wan asked Zheng Zhongwen replied to Mr. Wan''s words, but he always stared at the master: "my father doesn''t know where Han Jiao is, and he doesn''t even know what Han Jiao is." When Jianyun heard this, she was relieved, and a smile appeared on her face: "I''ll tell you, this is a legend. It''s nothing to talk about in the future." Zheng Zhongwen then said, "although my father doesn''t know what Han Jiao is and where he was born, one of my father''s friends is a Longxi surname. He should know that he will enter Beijing recently. When he asks, he will know." Jianyun''s face began to look ugly again, and he frowned, "why don''t you listen to me when I tell you not to care?" Zheng Zhongwen can almost be sure at this time that Shifu must know about Han Jiao, but for some reason, she would not say it. What''s the reason? Since she won''t say it, he won''t ask again. At most, he will wait for a few days, and things will come to an end. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on his lips: "you rest, I still have some business to deal with. Take a step first, and come to see you tomorrow." Jane Yun is sullen and ignores him. Mr. Wan is in a good mood. He gets up to give it away, but Zheng Zhongwen presses him back into the chair: "you should take good care of it. In the future, Shifu will rely on you to take care of it." He likes to hear this, and he can''t close his mouth with a smile at once: "you must be busy, and your master will give it to me." Zheng Zhongwen left from Wanfu and drove straight to the patrol camp outside the city. As soon as he left the city gate, he met Yin Yixuan who was saying goodbye to his family. He stopped the horse, turned over and went down to Yin Yixuan''s back: "Yixuan." Yin Yixuan turns around and sees Zheng Zhongwen, who is standing in the sun and showing a bright smile to him. He is still the same as before, as if he has never changed, only himself. Marquis Yin hurriedly bowed to Zheng Zhongwen: "Lord Zheng." Zheng Zhongwen smiled and waved: "you don''t have to be polite to Yin Hou. I''ll talk to Yi Xuan." "Yin Hou Ye is clear, light smile way:" then we go back first "Where are you going?" Seeing that Si Yuan was carrying two packages on his back, he asked. Yin Yixuan wryly smiled: "I didn''t expect that you would be willing to talk to me." Zheng Zhongwen doesn''t understand: "why don''t you want to talk to me? We are friends. " Yin Yixuan felt more embarrassed: "but I have done so many wrong things to Rongyue, I have no face and no qualification to be your friend again." Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "what''s wrong? What''s wrong? What happened during my absence? " He thought of what min Hengzhi had said to him last night, and his heart tightened. Yin Yixuan was surprised: "don''t you know? Didn''t she tell you Zheng Zhongwen''s face was cold for three minutes: "to be clear, what happened in my absence? What have you done to dissolve the moon? Why don''t I know? " Yin Yixuan smiled bitterly: "it seems that dissolving the moon doesn''t want to embarrass you, so I didn''t say it." Chapter 674 Seeing Zheng Zhongwen''s face becoming more and more ugly, Si Yuan hurried forward and said: "Prince Zheng, although my son has done something wrong, he is also for Miss Qi''s sake. He wants to help Miss Qi, who is helpless. But miss Qi is so skilled that he doesn''t need my son''s help or accept his kindness. Now you go back to Kyoto, my son will go, Let bygones be bygones, will you? " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no, I don''t want to go if I don''t make it clear." Yin Yixuan pulled Siyuan apart and said calmly, "before I went to Jincheng to pick up Rongyue and go to Beijing, I made a private agreement with Chu Lian. As long as Rongyue cured his leg, he immediately married me to Rongyue." Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes immediately glared round, reaching out and grabbing Yin Yixuan''s Neckline: "what do you say? Are you colluding with the scum Chu Lian in secret Yin Yixuan wryly smiled: "I was confused for a while, and I was blinded by jealousy. I thought I was no better than you. But she chose you and abandoned me. I didn''t want to give up, let alone lose her. That''s why -" ZHENG Zhongwen said angrily: "lose? When did you have her? Although she has made a baby marriage with you, you never admit it. When you saw her, she was not Qi''s family, and you were doomed to have no fate. " Yin Yixuan looked bleak: "who said no, but at that time, I couldn''t figure out all these things. I just thought that she was my fiancee and should belong to me. I was confused for a while, and I did many wrong things. Fortunately, Rongyue was able to avoid my forced marriage every time. I was not an opponent in front of her at all." Zheng Zhongwen''s fist, raised high, did not fall at last. Finally, he loosened his collar and said in a muffled voice, "where are you going?" Yin Yixuan looked at the distance: "Pengcheng, I want to go back to Pengcheng. My father made a vacancy for me in Pengcheng and will take office next month." Zheng Zhongwen nodded and said nothing more. He turned and mounted the horse, but he never left. He looked back awkwardly at the close friend standing behind him, who had been inseparable. Now his face is both familiar and unfamiliar. "Yixuan, I hope we can still be friends when we meet again." As soon as Yin Yixuan''s eyes brightened, the young people at once, like before, were full of love and hate, and heavy in love and righteousness. He nodded heavily: "sure!" Carriage in the smoke and dust of the rising gradually away, their friendship, whether can return to the past? He didn''t know. The next morning, Qi Rongyue left the palace alone as usual and rode to Wanzhai on his horse. She was dressed in a simple and easy to ride corset, and her slim body was perfectly outlined by her clothes close to her body. Her long hair was simply braided with two braids tied at the back. Her head had no ornaments, and her clothes were plain and elegant. But such a person could be the focus wherever he went. "Sister, look, that girl is so beautiful, just like a fairy." Diwu pushed Dina hard and pointed to the plain clothes woman who was walking fast from afar. Dina followed her voice and was stunned. The girl was really beautiful. She thought she was born very well, but compared with the girl in front of her, she was quite different. Qi Rongyue stepped into the South courtyard and saw three young men and women in different clothes, with tiny eyebrows, asking, "are you?" Dina thought back and said, "we are Mr. Wan''s guests. We just came in yesterday. Are you miss?" Chapter 675 "I''m Mr. Wan''s friend," Qi said with a smile She smiled very well, her skin was tender as if it would come out of the water once pinched, her eyes were big, her eyelashes were long, and her eyes were very clear, as if she didn''t know what words should be used to describe the beauty of the girl in front of her. At this time, a girl came out of Jane Yun''s room and saw Qi Rongyue. She said with a smile, "Miss Qi is here." Qi Rongyue goes over Dina''s three brothers and sisters, and asks the girl, "does she get up, Shifu?" The wench replied, "I''ve already started. I''m taking medicine inside." Qi Rongyue stepped forward quickly and pushed the door of Jianyun to enter. Dina can''t move. She is Qi Rongyue. She is master Jane''s Apprentice. She is Zheng Zhongwen''s fiancee. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Diwu pushes his stunned sister. Dina reflected and smiled bitterly: "I''m ok, let''s go in." Diwu nodded excitedly: "I didn''t expect that this fairy girl was master Jane''s apprentice, that is to say, she was brother Zhong Wen''s fiancee?" As soon as di Jia heard this, she immediately let out her anger: "it''s no wonder that Mr. Zheng doesn''t look at us. With such a fiancee, who can get into his eyes?" Dina said to the second man, "stop it, go in." Light bitterness flowed in her heart. She knew Zheng Zhongwen''s fiancee must be a very outstanding person, but she did not think that she was such a jade person. No wonder brother Zhong Wen is so worried. Three people stood outside the door, Dina shouted inside: "master Jane, can we come in?" Jane Yun heard that it was Dina. She looked at Qi Rongyue first and then said, "come in." Qi Rongyue''s mind is very clear. Shifu''s eyes are strange, but he has some doubts: "Shifu knows them, too? It doesn''t seem that they are local in their clothes. " Jianyun nodded: "they used to live in the desert. Their home, that is, ruther village, has been completely destroyed by Chu Lian''s running dog. Originally, we settled them near Ziyan mountain, but they came to Kyoto by themselves." Qi Rongyue heard about what happened to ruther village from zhongchu, and he was full of apologies for those people who died in vain in ruther village. If it were not for them, ruther village would not have suffered this disaster. "It was them." "Do you know them?" She nodded: "Zhongwen told me about Rutherford village, because we, the whole Rutherford village was destroyed. Since they came to Kyoto, we should settle them well." "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Wan and I will take care of them," she said Qi Rongyue doesn''t know what Shifu wants. She doesn''t need to ask. Dina''s three brothers and sisters have come in. Jane Yun said to Dina, "I''d like to introduce you to my apprentice, Qi Rongyue, Zhongwen''s fiancee, who is now the princess of the kingdom." As soon as Dina''s three brothers and sisters heard this, they hurried forward to salute, but Qi Rongyue stopped them: "no need to salute, my master and I don''t like this, you can come to Kyoto, I''m very happy, and thank you for taking care of Qi''s brothers in Mobei, thank you." Dina hurriedly said, "they have saved us, and I''ll repay them with my help. Don''t say thank you." "Without the help of Dina''s father and daughter, we couldn''t find the black cavalry at all. Maybe it''s a corpse in the desert now," said Jianyun Chapter 676 As soon as di Wu heard this, he quickly said: "master Jane, you have saved my life and my father''s life. Without you, my father and I might have been gnawed by sand wolves in case of a pile of bones." Dijia murmurs to herself: how about saving my father? It''s not because of you. "Since I came to Kyoto, I''ll live well and tell me what I need," Qi said with a smile As soon as di Jia heard this, her eyes brightened and she said, "Qi, princess, can you show me to the palace? These ten thousand houses are so rich. The palace must be more luxurious, right? " Dina hurriedly pinched Dijia, but she didn''t have a good airway: "what are you talking about?" She turned her head and said apologetically, "don''t mind. She''s still young and doesn''t understand." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "it''s OK. If there is a chance in the future, you can really go into the palace and have a look. It''s no big deal." After hearing Qi Rongyue''s words, Dijia was in a good mood and asked, "princess, when do you and Mr. Zheng get married?" Dina also raised her eyes to see Qi Rongyue. On her radiant face, there was a faint shy smile: "I''m not sure. Please go and have a wedding party." When Mr. Wan heard this at the door, he said with a quick smile, "I''ll wait for this day." Behind Mr. Wan is Zheng Zhongwen, who has just gone down. He is still dressed in a brand-new imperial uniform, tall and handsome, just like yesterday. Dina looked at his never smiling face, and it was as if she was looking at someone else with such a gentle smile. It turns out that he doesn''t like to laugh. It turns out that he''s not naturally serious. He walked quickly to Qi Rongyue''s side. There was a light reproach in his warm smile: "look at you and wear so little. It''s so cold today." Jane Yun said with a smile, "I just said she didn''t listen. If you catch a cold, someone can''t be heartbroken." Zheng Zhongwen covers his chest and exaggerates on his face: "I''m dying of heartache now. Hurry, help me!" Qi dissolves the moon to whiten his one eye, the angry strange way: "the great member of the imperial court, such does not have the proper form, also does not fear the person joke." It turns out that he''s still joking. It turns out that this is the real him. Dina was bitter in her heart, trying to keep calm on her face, and retreated quietly to one side. At this time, Zheng Zhongwen glanced at the three brothers and sisters, and finally fell on Diwu. He said with a smile, "Diwu, I went to the patrol camp yesterday, and recommended you to the patrol camp Dutong. He said that I would take you to him today to have a look. If you can''t, I''ll make another arrangement for you." Mr. Wan also said: "if you don''t think the patrol camp is suitable for you, you can tell me that there are many places in my ten thousand rooms, which is the way to make a living. There is always something suitable for you." Diwu smiled and waved: "I want to stay in the patrol camp. Although I''m young, I know that the patrol camp is the king''s army. When I go in, I just eat the royal food. If I can mix up some famous schools in the future, my two sisters are not worried about marrying a good family. I must stay in the patrol camp." All the people nodded at Diwu''s words. They didn''t expect that at this age, Diwu would be able to think so well. It''s a good young man. After hearing this, Dijia frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "when will you find a good wife for me when you get out of a famous school? Besides, can''t I marry the soldiers in the patrol camp? " Dina quickly scolded: "what are you talking about? A girl''s family, dare to say anything? I''m not afraid of jokes. " Chapter 677 What kind of moral character is a person? We can see from his words and deeds. Although he is a brother-in-law, he is still born with a dragon and a Phoenix, his moral conduct is very different, which is really disliked. Jane Yun glanced at Dijia lightly and asked, "what kind of man do you think should marry you?" Dijia is waiting for someone to ask her like this. She quickly replies, "at least a man like Zhong Wenge can do it." Mr. Wan, who had just sipped a sip of tea, "poof" came out. He couldn''t help crying and laughing, "so it''s hard for Miss Dijia to marry." "She''s joking. Don''t take it seriously," she said with a smile "I''m not joking. I''m serious. I want to marry a man like Zhong Wenge," she cried Qi Rongyue takes an eye to see Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen shrugs at her and shows her helplessness. Mr. Wan said with a smile: "we Chu Dynasty, but this one side by side king, the emperor also has no brothers, so there is no other prince, you this wish, I''m afraid to lose." Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "who said there is no other prince? Isn''t min Hengzhi the prince? He will come soon. Mr. Wan will help to fix it up. If it can be done, Miss Dijia will thank you very much." At the first light of the day, Dijia asked, "did the king of Jin get a wife? How old is this year? How do you look? " Mr. Wan gave a dry cough: "he, king of Jin -" his words were still falling, and min Hengzhi''s voice came from the door. "Who is speaking ill of me?" Mr. Wan simply did not say, muttering: "say Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive." Dijia hurriedly pushes away Diwu, who is in front of her, and stares at Min Hengzhi, who is coming in from outside. His eyes are straight at once. This man looks more beautiful than Zheng Zhongwen. He is dignified, walking like the wind, with a light smile on his face... She only felt her heart thumping, and her breathing became short. "Why is it so busy today?" He stepped forward quickly and saw Qi Rongyue standing beside Jianyun. His smile was also tender: "Rongyue you are also there." Qi Rongyue nodded lightly, not looking at him, but said to Jane: "master, it''s a nice day today. Let''s go out for a walk." Jianyun had just taken the medicine and didn''t feel uncomfortable. Thinking that she hadn''t gone out for a long time and didn''t know how long it would take, she simply nodded, "OK, it''s better to go out for a walk." Jian Yun and Qi Rongyue head out of the door. Zheng Zhongwen naturally keeps up with them. Min Hengzhi doesn''t want to keep up with them. Dijia wants to follow, but is pulled by Dina: "what are you doing?" Dijia said quickly, "let go of me. I want to keep up. I like this king of Jin. I like it very much." Dina looked at Mr. Wan awkwardly. "I can''t help it. She likes to talk like this. Don''t mind." Mr. Wan waved his hand and sighed, "if I were someone else, I would not say these words. We have suffered together. I sincerely advise you that no matter Zhongwen or Hengzhi, they are not your loved ones." "I know that we are not worthy of him," she said with a strong smile "It''s not about identity," Mr. Wan said. "It''s about the eyes of the two of them. There''s no other woman at all. If you focus on them, it''s only you who suffer." Chapter 678 Since ancient times, sentimentality has always been mercilessly mistaken! When Mr. Wan left, Dijia sat on the ground and cried, "why? Why can''t I marry a happy husband? Why can a good man only see her in his eyes? " Dina quickly put out her hand to cover Dijia''s mouth and saw a smile in the girl''s eyes. Diwu frowned and was very unhappy: "look what you look like, just like you. Don''t say that men like brother Zhongwen and King Jin, even street vendors don''t look at you, and they want to eat swan meat with toad. It''s ridiculous." After that, he turned around and stepped out to catch up with Zheng Zhongwen. Dijia jumps angrily and wants to argue with Diwu. "Pa" a crisp sound, a hot slap in the face of Dijia. Dijia stared and said: "you, you hit me? You hit me? Why did you hit me? " "Since I''m your elder sister, I''m going to wake you up for him today because he''s not here and he''s as old as his mother? Save you daydreaming. " Dijia is so angry that she will fight back when she raises her hand. However, where is Dina''s opponent? She is not as tall as Dina, and her strength is not as strong as Dina. "Dija, you forgot what I said? If you do all your wishful thinking, I will send you back to Ruth village. Don''t think I''m just talking about it. " Dina''s face was cold, her eyes were stern, and she did what she said. Dijia''s neck shrank. She had never seen Dina like this, even when she was fighting with her before. "You know to bully me. My mother is gone, and Wu doesn''t protect me. You, you come together to bully me. I --" "you shut up. If you don''t want to say or do what you shouldn''t do, you can''t say or do. Otherwise, there will be no place for us. If you want to go back to Mobei to eat Huangsha, I don''t care about you. Whatever you want, if you want to Stay, just listen to me, be honest, and never dream those distant dreams again. It''s good for everyone. " She told Dijia sternly, but also told herself that it was time for her dream to wake up. It''s time to bury the feelings that should not exist. She turned away, leaving Dijia still slumped on the ground. "Why do I want to live an honest life? I don''t want to marry a dignitary. I want to become a noble woman like Qi Rongyue and never live humbly. " Leaving the desert, she knew that the world was not only long yellow sand, but also such a wonderful world. The life of the rich was so extravagant, and it was such a happy thing to be a rich man. Only when she came to Kyoto did she know that it was useless to have money, but also to have power. With power, she would naturally have money. With all this, she could live a life of being worshipped and loved by others. She dried her tears and sneered, "I, Dijia, am not a person who has given her life. I will do what I want to do." Zheng Zhongwen walked with Jian Yun and Qi Rongyue for a while and was called away. Now he is in an important position. Although the situation in the court is stable, there are still many traitors of the first party of Chu Lian. He has a lot to do. He is too busy to eat every day, let alone go shopping. Min Hengzhi is not so good. Zheng Zhongwen''s front foot is called away, and his back foot is declared into the palace. Chapter 679 When Jianyun saw that everyone was gone, she grabbed Qi''s hand and asked, "Rongyue, when are you going to tell Tianqi your identity?" Qi Rongyue hesitated a little: "I haven''t thought about it well. It''s very important. I don''t know how to explain it to him, and I''m afraid that he won''t accept it. If I''m taken as a monster, I''m afraid of me, but I''m estranged." Jane sighed: "your worry is not unreasonable. You really need to be careful about it. Now your relationship is no different from that of your brother and sister, but you are not in a hurry. When you get the right opportunity, you can talk about it later." She pondered for a while, then said, "what about Zhongwen? Does Zhongwen not say it? " Qi Rongyue frowns and says nothing. If she can''t speak to Tianqi, it''s the same to Zhongwen. Jianyun said: "Zhongwen has long been suspicious of your relationship with me, but he is frank and sincere. He believes that even if we have something to hide from him, we have a problem. So he doesn''t ask for anything, so that you won''t be embarrassed. Speaking of it, Zhongwen is a good boy." She blushed and smiled, "he''s fine, I''m lucky." Jane Yun patted her on the back of the hand: "you''re lucky, isn''t he? Your predestination is predestined by heaven. No one can separate you from anything. You can survive, and it''s all his blessing. " Speaking of this, Qi Rongyue sighed: "if only there could be another jade plate like this, master, if you really can''t cure this disease, you can live again." Jianyun waved: "I don''t want it. You are lucky to meet Qi Rongyue, the right host. What can I do if I survive and become a man?" It seems that Jianyun doesn''t want to discuss this topic any more, and deliberately switches off the topic and says, "have you noticed that Hengzhi''s eyes on you are different recently?" Qi Rongyue frowned: "yes, I feel that he seems to have found something, but he doesn''t know what to say, and I''m not sure." "Among us, apart from me, the one who knows you best is Tianqi and Hengzhi. Tianqi is still young and the city is too shallow to think deeply about anything. Hengzhi is not the same. He has not only the city, but also experience. When he was in Laiwu mountain, I once told him about the life of ordinary people after death relying on some mysterious power." Listen to the master''s words, she is more worried, worried that Min Hengzhi really knows the truth, then he will not let go easily. "Elder sister, it''s so nice to meet you here." The familiar and harsh voice rang in her ear. She frowned and did not look back. She took the master straight ahead, as if she had not heard the words at all. However, how can Qi Rongxue miss this opportunity, catch up with her in a hurry, get close to Qi Rongyue, and say with a sad face: "elder sister, grandma thinks you want to be sick, so you can follow me back to see her old man, aren''t you a miracle doctor? Just show it to grandma. " Qi Rongyue sneers: "think I want to be sick? Are you sure? " Qi Rongxue smiled two times: "when, of course, can it be fake? Grandma has always loved you the most. Since you left our house, she hasn''t stopped talking about you for a day. She is so old and has to bear the pain of missing you. Elder sister, if you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, you can go back with me. If grandma sees you, she will be cured immediately. " It''s not easy to meet Qi Rongyue in the street. She must not miss this opportunity. Chapter 680 Qi Rongyue asked, "who is the monk? Who is the Buddha? I only remember that in your Qi family, besides ghosts, there are monks and Buddhas? I''m still too young to see the devil''s face clearly. What I''m hiding is monk and Buddha. Oh -- " Qi Rongxue chokes so much, but I can''t refute it. Now Qi Rongyue is the Buddha in front of her. She''s right about everything. As long as she can go back to Qi''s home with her and mend old things with Qi''s family, it seems that there''s no old good Elder sister, it used to be our fault. Your adult has a lot of -- " Qi Rongyue interrupts her:" I''m not an adult, I''m a little woman, I''m a chicken in the stomach, and I like to care about things most. I remember everything clearly, but I didn''t find you to settle it. That''s because I have more important things to do and don''t want to waste time on you. Now it''s different, Now that the general trend has been set, there are time and means for me to clear up. " After a pause, she said: "you go back and tell Qi Yongchun, he and all of you, you''d better not appear in front of me again, otherwise, it''s not just demotion, I will let you have no foothold in Kyoto City, or even worse, the consequences can be imagined by yourself." Hum, want to rely on her? When she Qi Rongyue is really a soft bun that can be pinched at will? When she needs the support of her family, they will never be able to, or even fall into a trap. They will watch her jokes with others. When she has the use value, they will shamelessly come up with it. It is shameful and ridiculous. Qi Rongyue takes Shifu far away. Qi Rongxue returns to her mind after a long time. It turns out that her father''s demotion was a ghost she secretly played... What she just said is probably true. She will make them unable to stand in Kyoto. Where can they go? Back to Pengcheng? Back to Wuyuan? She quickly shook her head: "no, no, no, I have to go back to tell Dad." In the evening, Zheng Zhongwen sent Diwu back to Wanfu. Dina has been waiting for dewu all day. Seeing him back, she hurriedly greets him: "how about ARWU?" With a excited face, di Wu nodded to Dina: "sister, I passed, I really passed. General Fu Hu said that I am a talent who can be made. Let me stay in the camp and practice hard, and I will have a future." Dina was very happy and thanked Zheng Zhongwen repeatedly. Zheng Zhongwen waved, looked at the inner courtyard and asked, "is she still there?" Dina shook her head. "The princess will be back in the afternoon." Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "tell the master for me. I''ll come to see her some other day when I''m free, and let her have a good rest." Dina drooped her eyes and said that she did not look at Zheng Zhongwen, but also kept a distance from him. This attitude makes Zhongwen feel at ease. After all, Dina helped them, and he didn''t want to turn against Dina. Seeing her witty, he could not help smiling. Wen said: "your three brothers and sisters will live here in peace for a while, and don''t be so prim. I will send someone to find another suitable house, which will be a gift for Diwu to join the army. Will they be able to join the army in Kyoto in the future It depends on your own ability. " Diwu was very happy to hear that. He thanked him repeatedly. The best house is another''s house. If he could have his own home, it would be better. After Zheng Zhongwen left, di Wu sighed, "brother Zhongwen is the best man I have ever met, but it''s a pity --" Chapter 681 He looked at her with a calm face, and sighed and regretted at the bottom of his heart. "Sister, go in!" He took a Jie''s hand and patted her gently on the back of it. Dijia raised her eyes. At dusk, her smile was calm and she seemed to be relieved. It turned out that letting go was not a particularly difficult thing. Letting go was only between one reading and not one reading. As long as she could take that step, she would feel that it was not a big deal. As master Jane said, life is not just about men''s and women''s feelings. Women''s life is as long as men''s, and there are many things they can do. Why should they force themselves to die? As soon as the two brothers and sisters returned to the east courtyard, Dijia came up excitedly: "brother Wu is back? You came back alone? " "I don''t come back alone. Who else can I come back with?" she said Dijia asked with a smile, "what about brother Zhongwen? And the king of Jin? They didn''t send you back? " Diwu said, "brother Zhongwen sent me back. What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " "No, I''m just going to ask. You said that you really are. Brother Zhong Wenge sent you back so hard that you didn''t invite others to come in. It''s so rude." "Brother Zhong Wen is in a hurry to see the princess in the palace. How can he have the time to come in and drink our tea?" He glanced at Dijia and sighed, "I think you should pay less attention to those crooked thoughts. I know what brother Zhongwen is like. Don''t say that he has a princess as his fiancee now. Even if he doesn''t have one, he can''t see you." After that, Diwu ignored Dijia''s reaction and went straight back to his room: "dinner will be sent to my room." He really didn''t want to face dicka, the greedy woman. Dina didn''t want to talk to her either. She turned around to leave, but she was stopped by Dijia. Dina frowned. "What do you do?" "Sister a, we are sisters. In front of my sister, you don''t have to pretend. Other people don''t know your mind. Can I still not know? As early as the first time you took them back to ruther village, I knew that you like brother Zhong Wen. Now, you should pretend to be tall in front of me. You don''t care. Who can you show it to? " Dina looked into Dijia''s eyes and said, "I don''t deny that I like him, but it doesn''t have to be possessed. Since he has a lover, I wish him well as long as he is happy." "Dijia, be practical. No matter it''s Mr. Zheng or King Jin, it''s too far away for us. No matter how hard we try, it''s not enough. If you want to live a good life, I can understand it, but we need to rely on ourselves. Don''t dream unrealistic dreams any more. We can live in the desert, and we can live in the prosperous Kyoto. It''s not different People live badly, believe in themselves. " Dijia bit her lips and kept silent. Dina added, "if you annoy me by being stubborn, you know what the consequences are." Dina left. She was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She went back to her room alone to sulk. Zheng Zhongwen was in a hurry to catch up with Qi Rongyue for dinner. Xueer joked: "you are busy with state affairs in the daytime and you have to run to the palace in the evening. It''s really busy. Do you know whether the Marquis and his wife are waiting for you to go back to the house for dinner?" "Zheng Zhongwen sighed:" who told your young lady not to marry me? If she married me earlier, now I don''t need to run at both ends. How nice Chapter 682 "Well, don''t be poor, you two. Eat quickly and go back soon after eating." Qi Rongyue tucks a chopstick of vegetables into Zheng Zhongwen''s mouth. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no, I''m staying in the palace today. I don''t want to go back. I see there are many vacant rooms in your palace. Let Xueer clean up one room and come out. Tomorrow morning, I''ll go to the court, and I won''t have to run back and forth." Qi Rongyue didn''t speak. Xueer yelled first: "that''s not possible. If people know you haven''t married yet - what''s the matter with my miss?" Zheng Zhongwen felt a delicate box in his arms: "the new fragrance powder from tianxianglou is hard to find." When Xueer saw that her eyes were green, she quickly reached for them. Zheng Zhongwen shrunk his hand and said with a smile, "then my room --" Xueer snatched the powder box from his hand and couldn''t close his mouth with a smile: "I''m going to prepare now, you wait." Xueer went happily holding the box of fragrant powder. Qi Rongyue couldn''t help but help her: "a box of fragrant powder will sell the owner, and I''m too cheap!" "Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile," she is smart. She knows how to go down the hill and understand that I can''t get rid of this brown sugar easily. " She can''t look up to the sky. It seems that her wish to read all night will be lost. Two days later, Yongding government. When the Duke of Zheng learned that his old friend had come to the mansion, he went to meet him at the middle gate. "I''m looking forward to you, Wu Jiang." The Duke of Zheng walked forward with a smile and looked at his old friend who he had not seen for many years: "how can you be thin like this? Like monkeys in the mountains. " Wu Jiang waved his hand: "it''s a long story. Forget it. Now that I''m here in Kyoto, I''m going to come back. The past has passed, and everything has passed." Zheng Guogong also has no intention to explore his past. He knows Wu Jiang very well. He is a man with clear love and hate. He can give everything for the people he likes. As long as he is determined to do something, he will go all out. In today''s Chu Dynasty, he is the one who is most needed. As the Duke of Zheng walked towards his old friend''s hall, he sent people to inform Zheng Zhongwen separately, asking him to take Qi Rongyue to the mansion as soon as possible. Two hours later, Zheng Zhongwen led Qi Rongyue back to the government. "Come here, let me introduce to you. This is my friend, Wu Jiang, whom I met when I was stationed in Longxi for a long time." "How are you, Uncle Wu?" As soon as Wu Jiang heard Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue call him Uncle Wu, he said flatly, "you should call me uncle Wu. I''m five years younger than your father." "Ah - Wu, Uncle Wu." Zheng Zhongwen smiled twice and said, "it seems that Uncle Wu has suffered a lot in Longxi." The Duke of Zheng laughed wildly: "you say you call yourself my brother in front of people. Who believes that? If you regenerate some white hair, others will think you are my uncle. Ha ha ha Wu Jiang glared at him angrily: "well, don''t talk about it. Didn''t you just say that they have something important to ask me? Now that I''m here, I''ll ask you quickly. I''ve been on my way for days, and I''m tired. I''ll go to have a rest after I''ve asked you. " Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly came to Wu Jiang''s side and sat down. He asked seriously, "Uncle Wu, do you remember what you told my father about Han Jiao?" Wu Jiang thought about it, then nodded, "remember, what''s the matter?" Chapter 683 Zheng Zhongwen said: "well, my master has got a strange disease recently, which can''t be cured by any medicine. Only when we use Han Jiao as medicine, we can cure it. We don''t know anything about Han Jiao, so we want to ask Uncle Wu about it. I hope Uncle Wu can tell us." Wujiang''s face changed greatly, and his eyes were shocked: "what do you say? Do you need to use cold Jiao as medicine? Is this true? " Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "it''s true. We don''t know much about it. We haven''t heard of it. We don''t know what it must be. I hope Uncle Wu can elaborate on it." Wu Jiang saw that he was sincere and his old friend Zheng Guogong was confused. He hesitated to say. When Qi Rongyue saw that he was suspicious, he hurriedly asked, "is there anything difficult for Uncle Wu to talk about?" Wu Jiang waved his hand: "it''s hard to hide, but it''s a matter of great importance. I need you to give me a promise, and we can tell you the truth." "What promise?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. Wu Jiang said solemnly, "I want you to promise me that you will not come up with the idea of looking for cold jiaoxu in any case." When Zheng Guogong heard this, he was also shocked. Wu Jiang was very clear about his nature. He was not afraid of the earth. But when he mentioned Han Jiao, he clearly had fear in his eyes, and the meaning of his words was very obvious. He didn''t seem to want Zhongwen and Rongyue to take risks. Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue exchanged a look. Both of them knew that if they didn''t agree, Wu jiangtie would not tell the truth. "Well, we promise you." Zhongwen''s candor worried the Duke of Zheng. His son knew that he was not a man who would walk away easily. Wu Jiang nodded, took a sip of tea first, then took a deep breath, which was the only way to speak. "The cold Jiao has been dormant in the cold pool for a long time. It is a spiritual thing with the essence of heaven and earth. It is full of treasure. The Jiao beads in its body have the effect of reviving the dead. The skin of the Jiao can avoid water and fire, and the meat of the Jiao can be used as medicine to make heat from cold. It has never been heard of before. But since the meat of the Jiao can be used as medicine, it can also be used naturally." "This cold Jiao is very ferocious. It is tens of feet long, and it is located at the bottom of the cold pool. Anyone who passes by will be drawn into the pool with the tail of the Jiao and swallowed it raw. When people encounter it, they have little resistance. They really eat people and don''t spit their bones." "If you want to see a giant like this, don''t say you want to get jiaoxu from it. It''s all about dying." He closed his eyes, took a deep breath again, and his voice became trembling: "my brother was buried in the belly of Han Jiao. I saw it with my own eyes, but I couldn''t do anything. I couldn''t even collect his body." It turns out that his relatives died in the mouth of Han Jiao. No wonder he mentioned that Han Jiao was so excited and frightened. Zheng Zhongwen asked, "where is the cold pool where the cold Jiaos lie?" Wu Jiang said: "it was not in the Chu Dynasty. In the Zhou Dynasty, it was Funiu Mountain. The cold pool was in the mountain. My mother was ill that year. My family was too poor to buy medicine. It was said that there was a kind of herbal medicine in Funiu mountain that could cure my mother''s disease. So I went to Funiu Mountain secretly with my elder brother. It was strange at that time. Why there were so many products on Funiu Mountain, but there was no people around They are all mountain products that can sell money, and there are more prey than the general mountain. In order to bring more things back, our brothers go deeper and deeper -- " Chapter 684 "It was very hot at that time. My brother and I were sitting under the tree to cool off. Suddenly, my brother heard a sound of water. He asked me to sit under the tree and wait for him to get water back. As a result, I saw that my brother had just walked to the pool, and a thick bucket of tail suddenly came out of the pool. In a blink of an eye, my brother was involved in the pool. I rushed to the pool desperately to save my brother, but See, see -- " his voice trembles more and more fiercely, there are big sweat on his forehead, almost can''t say. It never occurred to Duke Zheng that Wu Jiang, who had never been afraid of the earth, had such an experience, and was so frightened when he told a dusty past for many years. "Wu Jiang, stop talking, stop talking." Wu Jiang shook his head: "I want to say, I want to say." It''s like a huge stone. It''s always on his mind. Maybe it''s better to say it. "When I rushed to the cold pool, I just saw the cold Jiao open his mouth and bite half of my brother''s body. The blood immediately turned red in the pool. I, I watched the monster, swallowed my brother in my stomach, but I, because I was too scared, ran away. I -." Duke Zheng hurriedly patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s all over. You''re right. Even if you don''t leave, it''s just adding a life. Your brother must hope you do it." Wu Jiang nodded, tears glistening at the bottom of his eyes. "After I left Funiu Mountain, I found some people in the nearby village to ask about the monster. Only then did I know that the monster was Han Jiao. I didn''t know how old I was when I lived at the bottom of the cold pool. There were countless people and animals I ate." Qi Rongyue thought over what he said, wondering: "since this cold Jiao is an invincible fierce beast, how do the world know that its jiaozhu can bring back the dead, and how do they know that its Jiaopi can avoid fire and water, and Jiaorou can be used as medicine?" Wu jiangdao: "I also had such a question. Most people in the village didn''t know it. On the day I left, an old man secretly told me that there was a treasure in the royal family of Zhou Dynasty that could conquer Han Jiao. Hundreds of years ago, there was a warrior in Zhou Dynasty who killed a Han Jiao in Funiu, hired its Jiao Zhu, and took a princess of Zhou Dynasty. Later, the princess gave it to her To the old king of Zhou, his son didn''t use jiaozhu for his life in order to inherit the throne after his death, so jiaozhu has always been passed down as a national treasure. " Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyebrows and asked, "so there are jiaozhu in the present Zhou Dynasty Royal family?" Wu Jiang shook his head: "these are all my words. I can''t guarantee whether they are true or not." At this time, Qi Rongyue suddenly understood that the reason why Shifu didn''t tell her what the Jiaos had to be was because she knew the strength of the Jiaos and didn''t want her to take the risk for her. It seems that Shifu always knew how to treat her disease, otherwise, how could she appear in the border area of Longxi? She wanted to come and look for the Jiaos, but after knowing the strength of the Jiaos, she chose first Give up. Shifu is just like this. She is strict on the surface, but thinks of her everywhere. After Wu Jiang was sent to the guest room to have a rest, Duke Zheng hurried back to the front hall. Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen both had solemn expressions on their faces and were even more flustered. "Rongyue, Zhongwen, what do you think?" Zheng Guogong''s heart seems to be suddenly pressed on a huge stone, heavy breathless. Chapter 685 It''s not easy to get rid of the day of fear. The family finally get together. Before they get married and hug their grandchildren, will there be branches again? Zhong Wen raised his head, looked into his father''s eyes, and said earnestly, "since you know that there is such a thing in the world that can save your master''s life, you should try it yourself." Zheng Guogong''s face was slightly white, and he looked at Qi Rongyue: "Rongyue, what do you think?" Qi Rongyue is very moved. Knowing the danger, Zhongwen still has no choice but to try. How much courage does it take? In addition to moving, she was more rational, especially in the face of the eager eyes of Duke Zheng, she couldn''t hold her heart. "We need to take a long view of this matter. Since Han Jiao is so fierce, it''s futile for us to go and add our lives. If I go back and study medical books well, maybe I can find a more suitable way." She forced a smile to show justice to Zheng. The Duke of Zheng was very happy and nodded: "so good, so good." Zheng Zhongwen frowned. He didn''t think that Rongyue could find a better prescription. If he could find it, wouldn''t he have found it long ago? Still need to wait until today? But what does she mean now? After leaving the mansion, Qi Rongyue asked Zheng Zhongwen, "don''t tell Shifu about this, lest Shifu worry about his illness, I will find a way to cure Shifu." Zheng Zhongwen nodded. He seemed to be able to do nothing but nod. Seeing her haggard day by day, he could do nothing to help. Although it was on the crowded long street, he still held her in his arms in public, patted her on the back and whispered into her ear: "dissolve the moon, no matter what it is, don''t hide it from me, I will share it with you, OK?" She nodded, farfetched smile, let tears fall in the heart. Chu Palace - Imperial study. "Emperor, it''s so late. Why are you still busy?" Qi Rongyue walks into the Royal study and sees Qi''s younger brother sitting at the Royal table, who will look at the fold. When Chu Tianqi saw that Qi Rongyue was coming, he put down the fold in his hand and greeted him with a smile: "you have come to see me, but you think you have forgotten my brother." He smelled a familiar smell in his nose, and immediately smiled, "it''s Almond cheese?" She nodded, and the maid behind quickly took out the snacks from the food box and presented them to Chu Tianqi. Chu Tianqi was about to pick it up when the eunuch hurried up and said, "emperor, I haven''t tested the poison yet." Chu Tianqi raised his eyebrows and said, "no need." Qi Rongyue said, "let''s try. It''s a gauge." She looked at the more tall and handsome brother in front of her eyes, and said positively, "it must be remembered that whoever gives you food must first test the poison, and never be careless." Chu Tianqi knows that he was born prince. He has heard these things for many times, but now he has the most trusted person in front of him, which saves him from all this fussiness. Seeing the fragrance of Tianqi''s food, she pushed the tea to Tianqi''s body: "eat slowly, drink some water, eat so fast, you will have abdominal pain again later." Tianqiyileng, stopped chewing in his mouth, stared round his eyes and asked, "how do you know that I will have abdominal pain when I eat fast?" There are not many people who know about it, not even the father, the emperor and the mother. He only told Bishui. Qi Rongyue was stunned. He fell into a trance and quickly laughed, "I''m a doctor. Of course, I will have abdominal pain if I eat fast." Really? Is it really just like this? Tianqi''s heart was full of doubts. He always felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t understand it. "Why not?" Qi Rongyue asked. He put down half of the almond cheese in his hand, took a side of the wet cloth towel to wipe the corners of his mouth, and smiled: "I''m full." Chapter 686 Qi Rongyue looked at his brother in front of him and thought about it for a long time. He finally opened his mouth: "brother Qi, I''m going to go on a long journey. In these days when I''m not here, you should take good care of yourself. Don''t try to be brave and do what you can. Duke Zheng and your brother Zhongwen will help you in everything. Discuss with them more about everything. Don''t trust the slander of villains. Be loyal and treacherous." Chu Tian was surprised: "sister, where are you going? Is it far? Will it take a long time to come back? Not with my brother-in-law? " "Your brother-in-law will stay to help you, I don''t know how long it will take to come back, but I promise you, as long as things are over, I will come back immediately, and never delay another day." Chu Tianqi frowned and panicked: "sister, what are you going to do? Can''t you tell me? " Qi Rongyue''s face was light and cloudless: "brother Qi, I have learned the medical skills of this body. The purpose is to save the dead and help the wounded, and treat more patients who need to be treated. If I have been living in the inner palace, I will not learn the medical skills of this body, so I plan to go out for a period of time and go to several places I have always wanted to go. When I come back, I will never leave again Open a hospital in Kyoto City, never leave, OK? " What can Chu Tianqi say? Even if there are thousands of reluctant to give up in my heart, I can''t retain her who is devoted to the good. "Elder sister, Zhong Wen cares about you like that. I wish I could tie you to his belt. How could he agree to leave alone?" Qi Rongyue smiled and patted the back of Chu Tianqi''s hand: "that''s why my sister came to see you. I hope you can help me." Chu Tianqi frowned: "what do you want me to do?" Even though he didn''t want to, but in the face of her praying eyes, he really said no. "You have issued a decree to send me to the mausoleum to guard the mausoleum for you in March. When I go to the mausoleum, I will leave quietly. During this period, you must not be soft hearted. You must keep a secret for me. No one is allowed to say it." Chu Tianqi tightly coagulates Qi Rongyue''s face, and there is no reason in his heart to raise a trace of empty panic: "sister, you didn''t cheat me, did you? You''re really just going to the doctor and you''ll be back soon, aren''t you? " Qi Rongyue smiles and reaches out to tidy up the neckline for Chu Tianqi to cover up the embarrassment. He doesn''t look directly into Tianqi''s eyes and looks down at Tianqi''s neckline. "It''s true, of course. When did sister cheat you?" She smiled reluctantly, and her heart ached. She finally got peace. She finally reunited with her brother, so soon she would be separated again. Chu Tian was stunned. She saw her jade finger pinching his collar. Her skillful gesture and free and easy manner were all like his elder sister Huang. Apart from his mother, only the elder sister Huang would help him to tidy up his clothes like this, and no one else. Aware of the dissimilarity of Tianqi, Qi Rongyue retracts his hand and smiles lightly: "brother Qi, it''s settled. Tomorrow you will make a decision. I want to go early and go back early." Chu Tianqi returns to his mind, nods his head stupidly, and gathers his sadness a little bit. If she were his eldest sister, how good would she be? The next morning, the imperial edict was sent to the princess hall. Qi Rongyue had packed his luggage overnight. "Miss, why don''t you let me go with you?" Xueer is puzzled. She is willing to take her with her wherever she goes. Why not take her with her this time. Qi Rongyue said: "the imperial mausoleum is no better than other places. I went there to guard the mausoleum for the emperor. I didn''t go to play. I took you there. I didn''t have to do everything myself. Didn''t I go to enjoy happiness?" Chapter 687 There seems to be nothing wrong with this answer, but Xueer always thinks something wrong. There are many palace maids and eunuchs living in the imperial mausoleum, and there are no others. Will Xueer have more than one? But no matter what she said or asked, the young lady was like eating a weight and refused to let go. Zheng Zhongwen went to the cabinet to deal with affairs directly after the next Dynasty. He was still busy until noon. Sangui hurried to the cabinet and saw his master was arguing with an old minister. He rushed forward and said, "Lord, why are you still here? Miss Qi is leaving. Don''t you say goodbye to her? " Zheng Zhongwen was shocked: "go? Where is she going? " Sangui said, "you don''t even know the news that everyone in Kyoto knows?" Zheng Zhongwen got up and strode to Sangui. "If you have something to say, just say it. What are you doing?" Sangui hurriedly said: "the emperor sent people to paste the imperial list all over the city this morning, saying that the princess protector would go to the imperial mausoleum to guard the mausoleum for him in March, and would set out today. When I just came, I heard that the princess''s carriage had left the palace." "What?" Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes are going to be startled. He doesn''t know anything about it. Tianqi doesn''t say anything to him in advance. He rushed out of the cabinet compound, and the horses in the compound didn''t care who they were, so he grabbed a horse and turned over and ran. The princess''s standard honor guard surrounded the luxurious carriage through the bustling long street of Kyoto. The curtain embroidered with the picture of birds facing the Phoenix was lifted from time to time. There was always a trace of worry on the beautiful face. She wanted to see Zhongwen again, but she didn''t know how to face his questions. She was very ambivalent. She didn''t want to cheat him, and couldn''t tell him the truth. No sooner had the carriage left the gate than Zhongwen''s horse came up and stopped it. He jumped on the frame directly from the horse''s back, and the escorts knew him, and they just didn''t see him. He pushed the door in, saw the girl he loved, looked into his eyes, and seemed to have a little guilty. He sat opposite her angrily, arms around his chest. He could only hear the hum in his nostrils and didn''t say a word. She bit her lips and said in a low voice, "Zhongwen, it''s my fault to leave without saying it to you. I''m sorry." "I''m sorry, but if it works, isn''t it impunity to kill?" He hum. She dry smile: "that has such exaggeration, is only three months just, three months later I will come back, at that time, we will get married, never separate, OK?" "Why is it so sudden? Why didn''t you mention it before? " He was full of doubts. "When I saw brother Qi recently, I was always unhappy, so I asked him why. He said that he thought that the state affairs were too busy to go to the imperial mausoleum to give incense to the first emperor, the first queen and the long princess. I was always upset. I asked myself to guard the mausoleum for him. It was only three months, not three years. In a blink of an eye, it passed." Zheng Zhongwen hums: "I have blinked so many eyes, how can three months have not passed? No, you can wait here. I''ll go into the palace and ask the emperor for advice. I''ll go with you. " She quickly grabbed his arm and hurriedly said: "this is not good. Now the situation is not stable. As the minister in charge of the bodyguard, how many things are waiting for you to deal with. What''s more, Qi Di needs you to help him. If you are here, I can feel more at ease even if I''m not in Kyoto. If you''re not there, I can''t sleep all day." Chapter 688 Zheng Zhongwen said: "but I can''t sleep for a day without you. I can''t let you go alone. I want to go with you. I don''t care about any internal minister or the right arm of the emperor. Besides, my father and min Hengzhi are all there. They are -" Qi Rongyue cut off his words and said: "that''s not the same. They are them , each of you has its own importance. I don''t agree with you to go with me. Zhongwen, it''s only three months. I''ll be back in three months. We''ll get married right away, OK? " Zheng Zhongwen is silent. Can he not speak well? It doesn''t seem to work. "Well, it''s not too early. I have to get to the post station before dark, or I''ll camp. Go back quickly, don''t let my colleagues wait." Zheng Zhongwen was almost pushed out of the carriage by Qi Rongyue. At the moment when he turned around, he seemed to see the flickering tears in her eyes. When he wanted to have a closer look, she had closed the door, put down the curtain and blocked his vision. The carriage slowly went to the direction where the imperial mausoleum was, and gradually disappeared in front of him with his thoughts. Seven days later, late at night, Bingmei restaurant. Zheng Zhongwen asked for a jar of ice plum wine and was drinking it alone. as like as two peas at the table opposite him, "a boss is the same as him." Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyes and looked at Min Hengzhi''s beautiful and melancholy face under the dim light. "Why are you here?" Min Hengzhi raised his eyebrows: "if you can come, I can''t?" Zhongwen drooped his eyes, took up the wine on the table and drank it all: "you''re not just here to drink, are you?" Min Hengzhi took the wine jar in front of him, filled the empty bowl with cold ice plum wine, and drank it directly. The cool and mellow liquor slipped into his throat, and an inexplicable wonderful taste burst out in his mouth. However, it still couldn''t make him happy. He put the bowl on the table heavily, and asked in a deep voice, "why did Rongyue suddenly go to guard the mausoleum?" Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyes and glanced at him. He didn''t have a good airway: "aren''t you with the emperor all day? Why don''t you ask him directly? " Min Hengzhi said: "I asked myself, but the emperor''s answer is a little strange. I don''t think he told the truth." Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "how strange?" I asked him earlier that he said that because he was too busy to go to the imperial mausoleum to be filial, he asked Rong Yue to guard the mausoleum for him. But today I asked the eunuch beside him, who said that he asked him to go. "What do you say?" said Zheng Zhongwen? The eunuch around the emperor said that it was Rongyue who asked to go? " Min Hengzhi nodded: "she asked to go. It''s normal. It''s nothing wrong. It''s just strange why the emperor lied? He is not such a person, and when talking about it with him, he is obviously a bit evasive. " Zheng Zhongwen did not understand: "what do you mean by this? What makes her normal if she asks to go? Although she was granted the title of princess, she had no royal blood. She shouldn''t have done the job of guarding the mausoleum. How could it be called normal? " Min Hengzhi coughs and laughs: "I mean there is no suitable person to guard the mausoleum in the royal family. She is recognized as a sister by the emperor and a princess to protect the country. It''s just right for her to go." Chapter 689 When Zheng Zhongwen thought of what he said, he thought there was nothing wrong with it, and he no longer went into it. Min Hengzhi asked again, "has something special happened between you recently?" Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "something special? What do you mean? " Min Hengzhi shakes his head: "I don''t know. I always think it''s strange for Rongyue to leave Beijing to guard the mausoleum this time, so I want to ask you." Strange thing? Zheng Zhongwen thought about it. If she said something strange, it must be that after learning that Han Jiao is a fierce beast, she immediately gave up looking for Han jiaoxu. It''s not quite in line with her usual behavior style. She''s not a person who would give up easily. All of a sudden, his brain was full of light and thought of a possibility. "What''s the matter with you?" Min Hengzhi asked. He shook his head: "no, no, she won''t do it, she won''t do it." "What''s the matter with you?" Min Hengzhi asked Zheng Zhongwen told min Hengzhi all the stories about Han Jiao that day from Wu Jiang''s mouth. Min Hengzhi is also the apprentice of the master. He should know these things. Min Heng''s mind is lucid, and he knows Chu Tianyu''s personality very well. He knows more about her feelings with her master than that of her mother and daughter. After hearing Zheng Zhongwen''s words, his face darkened immediately. He pointed at Zheng Zhongwen and said: "you are a smart guy. How can you think of this idea? In the name of guarding the mausoleum, she went to the Zhou Dynasty alone to find Han Jiao to save his master. He doesn''t want you to take risks with her. How can you do it? " min Hengzhi''s words are like a thunderclap beside his son. Min Hengzhi is right. He once doubted it, but he insists that he won''t be cheated by Rong Yue and Tianqi, so he didn''t continue Think about it elsewhere. Min Hengzhi''s words suddenly woke him up. "No, I''m going to the palace to ask Tianqi." Zheng Zhongwen felt a ingot of silver in his arms and threw it on the table. He got up and ran. Min Hengzhi also followed, and they rode to Chu palace. Chu Tianqi had just fallen asleep when the eunuch hurried to report: "the emperor, side by side with the king of Jin, is waiting outside, saying that there is something important to see." Chu Tianqi frowned. They never came to the palace so late to find him. What did they know? He got up helplessly and got out of bed. He went to the side hall in a suit. "Emperor, you tell me honestly, is Rongyue really just going to guard the mausoleum?" Zheng Zhongwen''s face is anxious and her heart is thumping. This is not a joke. If she goes alone, she will probably never return. Chu Tianqi tried to keep his mood and said with a smile, "of course, it''s just to guard the mausoleum, or what else can we do?" Min Hengzhi said: "emperor, it''s a matter of human life. You can''t hide a little, or you''ll miss something." Chu Tianqi did not understand: "what is the matter with human life? You make it clear. " "We suspect that after entering the mausoleum in the name of guarding the mausoleum, Rongyue will secretly leave the mausoleum and do something else," Zheng said Chu Tianqi dry smile: "how can it be? It won''t be. My sister won''t do such a thing." Min Hengzhi said directly: "emperor, I know you must have promised to keep a secret for her, and she must not have told you what she really wants to do, otherwise you will not agree." Chu Tianqi became more and more confused: "what do you want to say?" These two people came in the middle of the night and said a lot of things he didn''t understand, which made him worry. Chapter 690 Zheng Zhongwen simply told Chu Tianqi about Han jiaoxu, and Chu Tianqi was shocked: "no, no? She told me that she only went to the doctor for three months and would be back soon. " Sure enough, she didn''t really go to guard the mausoleum. At this moment, Zheng Zhongwen felt that his strength was suddenly evacuated. Seven days have passed. Where is she now? Where is he going to find her? - capital of the Zhou Dynasty, new town. "This elder brother, can you help me pass on a message? I want to see Prince an." She thought she would never come to Zhou Dynasty. She thought she would never meet Zhou an again. Unexpectedly... The soldiers guarding the palace gate looked Qi Rongyue up and down, saw that her dress and accent were not local, frowned and said, "do you have a keepsake?" Qi Rongyue thought about whether to take the dagger as a keepsake, but he didn''t think it was right. At present, these two people are just guarding the palace gate. What they can do is to pass on messages to their superiors, and then from their superiors to higher superiors. It''s hard to say whether the Dagger can be returned to the original owner after several people''s hands have changed. She said with a smile, "I have no keepsake. Prince an and I are old friends. Tell him my surname is Qi, and he will meet me." The bodyguard shook his head: "we don''t dare to send messages to the palace without keepsakes. I don''t know how many girls come to see Prince an every day. If we all report to Prince an, does Prince an want to cure us?" During the conversation, a gorgeous and delicate woman walked to the gate of the palace surrounded by several girls and said to the guard, "please help me to deliver a message to Prince an." The girl beside the woman put a purse into the guard''s hand. The bodyguard weighed the weight and said with a smile, "it''s easy to say." He took a book out of his arms and handed it to the girl: "fill in the surname and address, and if there is a picture, it will be included." The woman was rather disappointed, but there was no other way, so she had to do it. After the girls left, Qi Rongyue asked the bodyguard, "Why are so many women asking to see Prince an?" The bodyguard pointed to the huangbang behind him: "see for yourself." "Choose a concubine?" She didn''t understand. She chose a concubine. Why should a girl recommend herself? She took out a ingot of silver from her bosom and handed it to the bodyguard. She smiled and said, "it seems that if I want to see Prince an, I have to write my name into the book." The bodyguard saw that she was generous, and finally showed a satisfied smile on her face. Then he handed the booklet to her: "you are lucky. The booklet is sent once in three days, and today is the third day. Write it down quickly, and someone will come to pick it up in another hour." Qi Rongyue wrote down his name and the name of the inn he had just seen on the road and handed it back to the bodyguard. If Zhou an saw her, he would come to see her. Soon after Qi Rongyue left, someone came to the palace gate and took the pamphlet, which was soon sent to Zhou''an''s palace. "Prince, this is the list of concubines recommended by myself in the past three days." A eunuch put the list in front of Zhou an. Zhou Anxian glanced at it and said, "let it go first." This release lasted for three days, and Qi Rongyue, who had been waiting for him outside the palace, also waited for him for three days. In the afternoon, Zhou an deals with the government affairs assigned by his father, lying on his couch, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Chapter 691 His eyes fell on the table, where there were two pamphlets, one was sent three days ago, the other was just sent, thinking of his father''s increasingly weak body, thinking of his daily words in front of him, he had no choice but to turn over and sit up, as the king''s son who was going to inherit the throne, the first task was to find a suitable Princess and give birth as soon as possible. This time, I choose two side concubines. Qiu Ying is the official concubine. I marry three at a time... His heart is refused, but often in the face of the father''s expectant eyes, what else can he say? He took the booklet in his hand, looked through it like a horse watching a lamp, and after reading a whole book, he didn''t remember a name, so he left it to one side. He picked up the following pamphlet, and read it with the same perfunctory manner, and soon turned to the last page. At the moment when he closed the book, he suddenly opened the book again, turned to the last page. On the last page of the book, there were actually three characters of Qi Rongyue, and the handwriting was exactly the one he was familiar with. Was it her? Is it really her? Or just a person with the same surname? "Come and prepare your horses." He took two bodyguards out of the palace and went straight to the original Inn outside. The shopkeeper saw Zhou an coming in, who was wearing royal clothes with extraordinary bearing. He hurried to meet him in person: "is this guest going to stay in the hotel or to be top-notch?" Zhou an said: "I''m looking for someone, shopkeeper. Do you have a girl of Qi surname living here?" The shopkeeper said hurriedly, "yes, Miss Qi specially told me that someone came to see her and reported immediately." The bodyguard behind Zhou an said: "then are you going soon?" The shopkeeper was embarrassed: "to be honest, Miss Qi waited here for three days. No one came to see her for three days. She checked out early this morning." Zhou an''s face changed a little. He asked, "that Miss Qi is a native of Zhou Dynasty?" The shopkeeper shook his head: "it''s not Zhou Dynasty native. She said she came from Chu Dynasty and came to Zhou Dynasty to find an old friend." Zhou an''s heart danced wildly, excited and scared. Afraid of her leaving, he would never see her again. "When did she leave? Where have you been? " Zhou an asked the shopkeeper: "she didn''t say where to go, but she asked me about a place." "Where?" "Funiu Mountain, she asked me where Funiu Mountain is. I said I didn''t know. I asked her to go to Laoliu book office in East Street to buy a topographic map of Zhou Dynasty." Zhou an nodded, turned to the guard and said, "reward!" He quickly went out and turned over to get on the horse. He was so worried that he didn''t step on the horse firmly and almost fell off the horse. He scared the two bodyguards on one side. He was also very curious. Who was Miss Qi? She made Prince an, who had always been calm and self-supporting, look like this. When Zhou an arrived at the bookstore, there was no one else in the bookstore except two young people who were looking for books. Seeing that Zhou an was in a hurry, the guard hurriedly pulled the boss of the bookstore aside and asked in a low voice, "just now a girl came to buy the topographic map of Zhou Dynasty?" The boss nodded: "yes, I have. I just left. I don''t think it''s local, and my accent is wrong." The bodyguard went to see Zhou an, but saw Zhou an''s eyes staring out of the bookstore. "Boss, is there something wrong with your map?" The boss hurriedly turned around and saw that it was the girl who had just come to buy the map. He smiled and greeted him: "the girl is just in time. Someone is looking for you here." Chapter 692 Qi Rongyue follows the gesture of the bookstore owner to see Zhou an standing in the bookstore looking at her. "Mr. Zhou - oh no, it''s time to call you an Wang now." She thought she couldn''t wait for him, so she went to Funiu Mountain by herself. She had time, but Shifu didn''t have so much time. She had to find Han Jiao as soon as possible. No matter how hard he tried, he could not hide the joy and fanaticism in his eyes. He could not help but step forward and come to her: "are you coming to me specifically?" She smiled: "of course, it''s a pity that it''s not easy to meet you." Zhou an smiled and scratched his head: "it''s my fault. I should have given you a keepsake. I''ve kept you waiting." Qi Rongyue looked around and said, "let''s find a quiet place to sit down. I have something to ask for." Zhou an even said well, but he also murmured in his heart, what is it? She will come all the way to Zhou Dynasty to find him. They found a teahouse nearby and sat down. Zhou an looked at Qi Rongyue carefully before the second child served tea. She seemed to have lost a lot of weight since she left in Wuyuan last time. Her smile was still as mild and light as before, but there was a light sadness twining between her eyes. "I heard that you were called the princess of the protectorate. Congratulations." He took over the teapot brought up by Xiaoer, waved and ordered him to leave, and poured tea for Qi Rongyue himself. Qi Rongyue sneers: "it''s just a false name, but it''s you. I heard that you will inherit the throne soon." Zhou an wryly smiled: "as you said, it''s just a false name that can bind people''s freedom. I also have to." Thinking of the hardships of Qi Di''s return to the throne, he was tied up in the imperial study all day long at a young age and read the memorial endlessly day and night. What he lost was far more than what he got. She also smiled bitterly: "I understand." "I come to you this time, but I have one thing to ask for." She doesn''t want to waste any more time, just go straight to the subject. Zhou an eyebrows: "Oh? What is it that makes you come all the way? " "To tell you the truth, my master has a strange disease, which can be cured by using the medicine that must be put into the cold Jiao. But this cold Jiao must not be found in the Chu Dynasty, only in your Zhou Dynasty." Zhou an frowned and his face slightly changed: "what do you say about the cold jiaoxu, but it''s the long beard of the fierce animal, the cold jiaoxu?" "Exactly, I heard that there is one thing in the royal family of Zhou Dynasty that can bring down cold Jiaos. There was once a warrior of Zhou Dynasty who subdued cold Jiaos. Up to now, there is jiaozhu in the royal family of Zhou Dynasty. I don''t know if it is true?" Zhou an nodded: "it''s true. It''s just that the warrior damaged the treasure when he was fighting with Han Jiao. It''s not clear if it''s still useful." Zhou an said again, "the cold Jiao is extremely fierce. Don''t say that the treasure has been damaged. Even if it is intact as before, it is even more difficult to subdue it only by the treasure. Is there no other medicine in the world that can cure your master''s disease?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "if there is such a thing, why should I come here thousands of miles to beg you, king an, anyway, I hope you can help me. In the future, if there is a future, I will be grateful." In front of her eyes, he could not say no, but nodded: "I have never seen this thing, and it has always been kept by the father. I will take you to the palace and ask him to lend it to you." She hurriedly got up and said, "thank you very much." Chapter 693 He stretched out his hand to help her, but he felt it was not right. He stopped his hand and raised it half empty: "I can''t do that. You just don''t take me as a friend." She smiled and was in a good mood: "I saw your notice of choosing a concubine outside the palace gate. Congratulations." He wryly smiled and waved his hand: "it''s all forced by the father. Every day, he nagged me to extend the heirs for the royal family. Alas - let''s not talk about it. Let''s go." One hour later, King Zhou palace. Old Zhou Wang lies on his bed in the morning to rest. He is awakened by his uncontrollable cough every time he falls asleep. "Prince an, please." The old king of Zhou heard this and wondered that the old five seldom came to see him on his own initiative. Since he came back from fighting against the old five, his relationship with him has been alienated a lot, and there is no longer the former kinship. How could he come to see him? "Come in, please." The old king of Zhou got up, and the maid hurriedly took his clothes and put them on. "See father." "See your Majesty King Zhou!" Old Zhou Wang raised his eyebrows, and after listening to the voice, he realized that it was not the bodyguard but a girl who was following the old five. "This is?" He asked Zhou an. Zhou an hurriedly introduced to the old king of Zhou, "father, this is the princess of the Chu Dynasty, Qi Rongyue." Even though it is thousands of miles away, some news of the Chu Dynasty will also reach the Zhou Dynasty. The old Zhou Wang immediately picked up his eyebrow and asked, "are you the witch doctor who helped the emperor of Chu to restore?" Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly: "goddess doctor is not up, just a little general medical skill just." The old king of Zhou didn''t know the relationship between his son and Qi Rongyue, so his face was full of doubts. He didn''t know what his son''s intention was to bring her here suddenly. Zhou an said: "father, when I was in the Chu Dynasty, Rongyue gave me a lot of help. It can be said that without her, there would be no Zhou an now. Now she has come a long way to borrow something from us, hoping that father can complete her." The old king of Zhou always loved Zhou an the most. After listening to Zhou an''s words, he immediately said: "since it''s a favor to the old five, it''s a favor to our whole Zhou Dynasty. If the princess of the moon needs anything, just say it. As long as the king can get it, it must be as you wish." "Thank you so much," Qi said Zhou an explained the reason for her, and the old king''s face changed suddenly: "princess, that cold Jiaos are very fierce and hurt many people. Even if I can help you with my magic weapon, you may not escape from it alive. I advise you to give up this idea." Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I will never give up lightly. Although Han Jiao is fierce and very fierce, after all, it has been so many years, maybe it''s old and maybe it''s old." The old king said: "to be honest, there was a warrior in Zhou Dynasty who killed a cold Jiao hundreds of years ago. The warrior didn''t go alone. He went to 18 people. Only he came back with a piece of Jiaopi, a jiaozhu, and a jiaodan. Jiaozhu is still there. It''s said that it''s effective to bring back the dead, but no one actually used it. I don''t know if it''s true Be truthful. The utility of jiaodan is not clear. In the early years, it was taken by ancestors to be made into ornaments and inlaid in the jade plate. Later, due to the Royal turmoil, it lost the jiaodan jade and never saw its trace again. " "I thought there was only one cold Jiao in the cold pool, but who knows that eighteen years later, some people and animals were missing near the cold pool. The imperial court sent officers and soldiers to check and found that there was another cold Jiao in the cold pool. The size of the cold Jiao was several times larger than that of the previous one. Dozens of officers and soldiers went together, and only a few people came back." Chapter 694 Old Zhou Wang raised his eyes and looked at Qi Rongyue with a calm face. He asked, "do you want to go to such a dangerous place?" Qi Rongyue nodded, his eyes were very firm, without a trace of hesitation: "I will go, no matter how dangerous, I will go, it''s about my master''s life, no matter what the price is, I will have a blog." Although he was old, he still had clear eyes and broad mind. Looking at his son''s obsessed eyes, he didn''t understand anything. It''s no wonder that he didn''t care about Qiu Ying, and he was very exclusive of choosing a concubine. With such an excellent girl in his eyes, he couldn''t care about others. It''s a pity -- the old king of Zhou said: "since you are determined to do what you want, my king is not good to stop you. But the treasure of the emperor Jiao is the treasure passed down by the Zhou royal family. Can you lend it freely?" Qi Rongyue raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly: "Your Majesty''s words are very true, but I don''t want to cover the White Wolf empty handed. I''m willing to treat your Majesty''s disease in exchange for the treasure of the Yu Jiao." The old king of Zhou waved his hand: "my old faults are the same whether they can be cured or not. I will not live long. I am satisfied to live to this age." Qi Rongyue said with a smile: "it seems that your Majesty must know that his time is running out. If you don''t let me treat you, your illness will last for another three months at most, and you will be terminally ill and can''t afford to stay in bed. That''s why you are anxious to choose a princess for king an now. Am I right?" Wang Mou of the old Zhou Dynasty nodded with approval: "it''s really good. When people die, sooner or later, it''s destiny. You can''t disobey it." Qi Rongyue said: "Your Majesty is right. When you die, sooner or later, if I can let you die later, you can see the birth of your grandson and even enjoy the pleasure of making friends with your grandson for several years." Old Zhou Wang''s eyes flashed brightly, then shook his head: "it''s impossible. I have seen many famous doctors for my illness. No one can guarantee that I will live for a year." "They dare not, I dare, I dare to guarantee that you will have at least five years of healthy time under my treatment. If you have this disease again five years later, it will be fate." Zhou an is very happy: "really?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "seriously!" The old king of Zhou had a cold and quiet heart for his sick body. When he saw his son''s excited eyes, he had a blazing spark. Although there is an inherent death, sooner or later, no one is willing to die early. Everyone wants to die later, the later the better. "In this way, I''ll discuss with an''er and give you a reply later, OK?" said Qi Rongyue of the old Zhou Dynasty Qi Rongyue nodded: "from when so, that dissolves the month to avoid first." She went to the old Zhou Wang Fu and turned around gracefully. She walked very fast step by step, but she was noble and elegant. Old Zhou Wang looked at Qi Rongyue and liked him more and more. Only such a girl could deserve his safety. "Father, what are you hesitating about? Although the treasure of Yu Jiao is important, what is it compared with your body? " Old Zhou Wang shook his head. "Silly child, I hesitated, not because of this. I was going to trade this thing for a promise, or to create some opportunities for you. I can see that you like her very much." Zhou an wryly smiled: "thank you very much for your father''s kindness. Unfortunately, Xiangwang has a dream. The goddess has no intention. She already has her lover. She will marry soon. She can''t hold me in her eyes any more." Chapter 695 The old king of Zhou waved his hand: "we are going to get married soon. Isn''t that not yet? As long as you like it, my father will try to help you keep her. " Zhou an shakes her head: "she is not an ordinary woman. She is forced to force her. Instead, she will be disgusted. As the saying goes, it''s not sweet to force a change. Although I love her and hope to get her, I don''t want to see her suffer from my selfishness." "Old Zhou Wang sighs:" you, the heart is too soft, this will suffer a big loss "Well, well, since you don''t want to embarrass her, the father should take care of her, but you should promise him to marry soon and let him carry his grandson in his lifetime." Zhou an nodded, silent. How about his highness an Wang A fiery figure stands in king an''s palace, and the palace people on duty ask. "Back to the princess, king an went to Chaoliang hall early in the morning." The palace man replied respectfully. Qiuying frowned and looked up at the sky. "It''s almost noon. Why hasn''t he come back?" Qiu Ying''s maid said: "princess, it''s said that a miracle doctor came from the Chu Dynasty. These two days, he has been treating his Majesty in the Chaoliang palace. King an is also on the side." Qiu Ying frowned and stared at the palace maid. She said, "why didn''t you say it earlier?" The maid''s neck shrank. She didn''t dare to say a word. She said to herself that you didn''t ask. Qiu Ying ran to Chaoliang hall in a hurry. The eunuch didn''t dare to stop her. After all, she is the future Princess an, the future queen of Zhou Dynasty. They dare not offend. As soon as Qiuying entered the inner hall, she saw a thin back sitting on the side of her Majesty''s couch. She couldn''t see clearly. She could only see that the girl was seriously giving her majesty a needle with her head down. Brother an was standing on her side, holding her hand. Her eyes were clear and handsome, staring at the girl without blinking. She didn''t know whether she was looking at the girl''s face or the girl''s hand for his Majesty''s treatment. She frowned, and a foreboding rose in her heart. After a while, the girl straightened up after the injection and said to Zhou an, "king an, your Majesty''s condition has been stabilized for a while, but still can''t be ignored. My prescription needs to be taken on time and in accordance with the amount, at least three months before it can be stopped." Zhou an hurriedly said, "OK, I''ll take it down." She nodded and bent over to pick up the needle bags scattered by the bed. Qiuying is unwilling to be ignored. Seeing that the needle is over, she steps forward and says in a crisp voice, "brother an." As soon as Zhou an heard this, he frowned. His gentle face was cold. He turned his head and asked Qiu Ying, "Why are you here?" He didn''t like Qiu Ying, but he didn''t hate it. But since he came back to the palace, Qiu Ying seems to have changed. She doesn''t seem to be Qiu Ying anymore. She is suspicious, jealous and cruel. Qiuying and Tiantian smile: "it''s interesting that brother an talks. Can you come, can''t I? I heard that elder brother an invited a miracle doctor for his majesty from the Chu Dynasty. Naturally, he would like to come and have a look. " Zhou an takes an eye to see Qi Rongyue. Seeing that Qi Rongyue has packed the needle bag, he turns around and says, "Rongyue, this is princess Qiuying." The sweet smile on Qiuying''s face suddenly solidified, dissolving the moon? Is she the girl that brother Ann painted? Her eyes stared at Qi Rongyue. She was tall, white and beautiful. Her temperament was noble and elegant. She was ten times more beautiful than the person in the painting. Qi Rongyue nods to Qiuying to show his kindness and smiles, "Princess Qiuying." Chapter 696 Qiu Ying thought that she had been treated coldly in Zhou an''s office these days, and her anger went up because of her. If it wasn''t for her, brother an would never treat her in this way. She pointed at Qi Rongyue and said angrily, "how dare you to be rude to see the princess? Come on, talk. " Seeing that the maid around Qiuying was about to start, Zhou an said with a heavy face, "I see who dares." He stared at Qiuying with cold eyes, and said in a deep voice, "she is the princess of the Chu Dynasty. She is more noble than you. If you talk about the salute, you should salute her." What, isn''t she a doctor? Why is it a princess again? Qiuying''s face becomes very ugly. She stares at qirongyue viciously. If her eyes can eat people, she must have eaten qirongyue alive now. Qi Rongyue has lived for two generations. What kind of storm hasn''t been experienced? Princess Qiuying is so hostile to her. There''s no reason. What''s the reason? I''m afraid Zhou an has something to do with it. "No need to be polite," she said quietly. "I don''t care about that." Qiu Ying choked on her words, but she couldn''t refute them. She could only hate to say, "let''s see!" After that, she turned around and walked out of Chaoliang hall. Hatefully, she was far away in the Chu Dynasty. Why did she suddenly come to the Zhou Dynasty? Hatefully, brother an didn''t give her any face in front of the woman. Hatefully, this woman''s appearance is even better than imagined, and her identity is also higher. How hateful! "Princess, the princess from Chu Dynasty is so arrogant. Even if she is a princess, she is also a princess from Chu Dynasty. When we come to the royal family of Zhou Dynasty, she is nothing." Seeing that Princess Qiuying was very angry, the palace maid quickly expressed her relief. Qiu Ying took a deep breath and turned to the palace maid and said, "usually you have the most ghost ideas. Think about it quickly. How can I teach her a lesson? I can''t let anyone catch me yet." The maid hurriedly said: "princess, it''s not a good time to start now. Today you just put a cruel word in front of her. If something happens to her later, king an will not be surprised that you did it." Qiu Ying was full of anger. She would never care about this. She just said, "I don''t care. As long as I don''t let him hold the evidence, I can''t loosen my teeth, and he can''t take me. I can''t wait for a day. I want her to disappear and disappear here completely." As long as I think of the gentle eyes when brother an just looked at her, her heart is like being hammered by a heavy hammer. It doesn''t hurt, but it''s very uncomfortable. February night is still cold, she stood in front of the window, looking at the bright moon in the sky, happy and worried. She didn''t know if she had a chance to go back to the Chu Dynasty. She didn''t know what stupid things Zhongwen would do after she secretly left the imperial mausoleum. She didn''t know if Tianqi would blame her when she learned that she had cheated him. She used to watch her father and mother die in front of her, but she can''t help it. Now, the teacher who is close to her parents is seriously ill. She can''t watch her relatives leave her again. She must have a good command, whether it is successful or not. She has no conscience. The cold wind continuously poured into the inner room, dispelling most of the warmth of the inner room. The palace maids on one side shivered coldly and hurriedly said to Qi Rongyue, "Princess Yue, close the window and catch cold carefully." Qi Rongyue glanced at her and said, "go down." The palace maid hesitated a little: "maidservant stay to serve you and go to bed." Chapter 697 Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly, the cool Mou light falls on the palace maid''s body, made that palace maid shiver again: "go down, take the carbon plate away, don''t forget to take out the things inside." The maid''s face turned white, and she bit her lips and drooped her eyes. "I don''t know what the princess said." Qi doesn''t argue with her, but says in a low voice: "I don''t know. Just do what I say. Don''t do the same thing twice, otherwise --" the words behind her don''t say. The maid looks up at her and touches her cold eyes. Her heart is trembling. She doesn''t dare to say more words. She doesn''t care about scalding. She goes straight to the carbon basin in the room and dare not have another one Engraved stay. No wonder she got up to open the window when she came to the charcoal basin at one end and refused to leave. She saw through the trick at a glance. The maid was upset and regretted that she took the job of Hongxiang. Qi looked soft and weak and easy to deal with. In fact, she was a tough guy. She was no match at all. "How is it?" As soon as the palace maid destroyed the things in the carbon basin, Hongxiang found her place. The palace maid said with a bitter face, "sister Hongxiang, I did what you said, but they are divine doctors. When I brought something in, she immediately realized that it was wrong and blew me out." Hongxiang frowned and gave her a glance. "Useless things, I can''t do well with this idea, money, return." The palace maid is not willing to return the money. The money can be worth her one year''s monthly money. She will release it next year. She also hopes to save more money. After leaving the palace, she will open a small shop in her hometown. If the job is done, the princess promises to give her another hundred liang of silver. By then, she will have all the money to open the shop. She bit her teeth and said, "sister Hongxiang, give me another chance. I''ll go back later, and I''ll do it." At this time, Hong Xiang had no more suitable person than green Er, so she bit her teeth and said, "I will give you another chance. You can remember that this time, it''s screwed up again. Don''t say you can''t get any money. Even in this palace, you don''t want to stay any longer." Green son nods heavily: "sister Hongxiang, you can rest assured that this time I will be careful." At three o''clock, the whole palace was quiet, except for the occasional footsteps of guards patrolling, there was no other sound. Lu''er quietly returns to the palace where Qi Rongyue lives. Seeing that the girl in charge of burning the dragon is dozing off, she is very happy. She feels that God is helping her. She put the wood and brain into the fire path, and the fire was more and more prosperous, and the temperature in the room was naturally higher and higher. She threw two poisonous snakes on the windowsill which was broken by the barrel. The Viper was afraid of the cold, and felt the hot air coming out of the broken window, so the two snakes climbed into the room one after the other. Green son finished all this and left quietly. He didn''t know the ghost. Qi Rongyue in the room hasn''t slept. She sits under the light and reads a book. She studies the prescriptions in the strange medical records carefully. When there is a slight sound from the window, she has already attracted her attention. When she sees the poisonous snake with triangular head crawling in from the window, she is not surprised. Once the woman is jealous, she dares to do anything. The Viper crawls on the warm ground, taking in the scarlet snake letter and crawling in the direction of Qi Rongyue. She took several gold needles, made several stitches in a row, and nailed two poisonous snakes to the floor. Because the gold needle didn''t stab their vital points, the two poisonous snakes didn''t get nailed to death, but kept wriggling their bodies on the floor, opening their mouths painfully and tearing, but they were always in vain. Chapter 698 The next morning, Zhou Anxing rushed to the palace where Qi Rongyue lived. Lu''er stayed at the door of the palace early in the morning, but he never dared to enter. At this time, when he saw king an coming, he was even more frightened. "Hasn''t the Moon Princess got up yet?" Zhou an asked. Green son hurriedly shakes his head: "not yet. Yesterday, my maid was going to serve the Moon Princess to go to bed. The Moon Princess refused. She sent her maid away. Seeing that the Moon Princess didn''t like being disturbed, she didn''t go in any more." Qi Rongyue in the room listened to Green''s words. She said that the girl is smart and knows how to get rid of her relationship. In a word, no matter what happened to her in the room, it has nothing to do with her. She got up from the dressing table, walked slowly to the table and sat down. In a high voice, she said, "king an, come in." Zhou an, with a happy face, quickly reached out and pushed open the door of the palace. Green son listens to that medium gas full of voice, complexion one white, secretly way two poisonous snakes didn''t bite her? She followed king an''s back into the palace, and saw the Moon Princess sitting at the table with a rosy face and a smile as mild as before, as if nothing had happened. Her eyes wandered around and landed on the floor not far from the table. Two three foot vipers were nailed to the floor by gold needles. The vipers were still alive, and the long body of the vipers was constantly writhing and struggling. She took a big step back in surprise. The sound of breathing made Zhou an feel strange. She also found the poisonous snake nailed on the floor by the gold needle. He knows that the golden needle is a concealed weapon of the dissolving moon. But where is the Viper from? He turned his head and glared at green, "what''s the matter?" Green son plops to kneel on the ground, constantly shaking his head: "maidservant does not know, maidservant does not know!" Zhou an asked Qi Rongyue, "are you ok?" Qi Rongyue shook his head, glanced at Green''s eyes lightly, but said: "it seems that I can''t stay in this palace. When can your majesty give me the treasure of Yu Jiao?" Zhou an is not a fool. It''s only a few days since Rongyue came to the king''s Palace this week. I don''t know who has offended anyone. Who will harm her? He immediately thought of Qiuying. When Qiuying left Chaoliang hall yesterday, she looked at the vicious eyes of Rongyue... "Rongyue, don''t worry. I''ll find out what happened and give you an account." Weekly safety assurance. Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "I don''t care about this kind of confession. I just want to know, when can I get the treasure of Yujiao?" She didn''t want to wait a day. Zhou an hurriedly said, "I''m here today for this. My father asked me to invite you to come over. He will give you the things himself." Qi Rongyue was very happy. He left all his hatred and resentment behind for the time being. He immediately went to Chaoliang hall with Zhou an. Green son sits on the ground, looking at the two dying poisonous snakes, his heart is full of gloom. If Prince an really wants to investigate this matter, sooner or later, he will find out about her. What should she do then? Green son thought of giving the poisonous snake to her Hongxiang, and rushed to Yinghe palace where Princess Qiuying lived. "As expected, the princess Yue has excellent medical skills and is not inferior to the name of a miracle doctor." Old Zhou Wang''s radiant Chao Qi Rongyue gives him a thumbs up. After a few days of treatment, he feels much better and has not been so comfortable for many years. Qi Rongyue sneers: "it''s your Majesty''s profound blessings. Rongyue is just doing her best." Old Zhou Wang said with a smile, "I didn''t believe that you could cure Ben Wang''s disease before, only that you despised Ben Wang''s disease. Now it seems that Ben Wang despised your medical skills." Chapter 699 Zhou an also said: "her medical skill is very good. At the beginning, the mistress''s disease was cured for a long time, and it was also cured by Rongyue. Her name is not Langde." Qi Rongyue didn''t care to listen to their left and right compliments. He said anxiously, "I wonder if your majesty can give the treasure of the imperial Jiaos to Rongyue now?" Seeing that she was in a hurry, the old king of Zhou stopped talking and said to the eunuch, "give it to her, she deserves it." The eunuch brought a spade box to Qi Rongyue''s: "Princess Yue, here is the treasure of Yu Jiao." Qi Rongyue hurriedly picked it up. The box was not locked, so she opened it directly. She saw that it was a pair of dark blue tortoise shells, or it was broken into two pieces. She frowned, took out a turtle shell and said, "this is the treasure of Yu Jiao?" The old king of Zhou nodded: "yes, this is the treasure of Yu Jiao. It''s not a common tortoise shell. It''s called Wufu tortoise, which was acquired by a Taoist who lived on the island for a long time. According to that Taoist, this tortoise is the family of the Dragon King in the sea. It has a long life, and the spirit of life after death is gathered in this shell. It''s not only for Yu Jiao, but also for the ferocious things in the water It''s just that the shell of the five blessing tortoise has been broken now, and the age is very long. It''s not clear whether the aura in the shell still exists Qi Rongyue listened to the old Zhou Wang''s explanation, a little peace of mind, smile: "there is no aura, I take it to try to know." The old king of Zhou said: "even if there are five blessing tortoises in the hand, don''t be careless. That cold Jiaos are very fierce. They eat people and don''t spit bones. You are a weak woman, and you are afraid of being difficult to deal with." As soon as Zhou an heard this, he hurriedly said, "father, my son is going to accompany Rong Yue to help her." Old Zhou Wang''s face changed a lot. He was about to say "no, Zhongwen is waiting for me outside the city. I''m not alone. Don''t worry. Even if we can''t get the cold jiaoxu, we can make sure that we will leave." As soon as the old king of Zhou heard this, he took a sigh of relief and nodded, "it''s so nice that you have a companion. In this case, I will set a banquet today and practice it for you." "Thank you very much," she said Just after they left Chaoliang hall, Qiu Ying met Qiu Ying head-on. Qiu Ying glared at Qi Rongyue, then came to Zhou an''s side, took Zhou an''s arm in one hand, and said with her sweet and greasy voice: "brother an, we are going to get married next month. We have to do the wedding service for a long time. You are not willing to try it. Every time, we say that we are too busy. Today we will try anyway Try, while there is still time, big or small can be changed. " Zhou an''s cold eyes swept her face and said in a deep voice, "two poisonous snakes appeared in the room where the moon dissolved last night. Do you know about this?" Qiuying immediately shook her head and made a surprised look: "how can there be poisonous snakes in our palace? Can it hurt the Moon Princess Zhou Anfu asked, "I ask you that you don''t know about it." Qiuying shakes her head again: "I don''t know, how can I know? My Yinghe Temple doesn''t have any vipers. Is that the one I put Zhou anlenghum "it''s not your best. If you let me know that you let the snake go, I won''t spare you lightly." After that, he turned around and left without looking at her again. Qi Rongyue didn''t rush away. His light and cool eyes fell on Qiuying''s face. In a light voice, he said: "in fact, you don''t have to be so anxious to kill me. I will leave the palace today and may never come back." Chapter 700 Seeing the slight change of Qiuying''s face, she added, "it was a pity that as soon as I left, king an would be yours sooner or later --" Qiuying asked in a deep voice, "what a pity?" Qi Rongyue''s smiling face became colder and colder: "it''s a pity that your cruel heart didn''t hide at this critical time. Zhou an is not a fool. Even if he doesn''t grasp your handle, he knows that it must be you who did it. It''s useless for you to deny it. A good hand of cards will make you break up like this. Princess an''s position, I think you''re in a bad mood." Qiu Ying is furious. She raises her hand and pulls out the whip around her waist, which is lashing towards Qi Rongyue''s face. This face is so annoying. If it is destroyed, will elder brother an like her? It must not be. However, she did not expect that Qi Rongyue could even master Kung Fu, so she dodged her fierce attack lightly and skillfully. "You dare to fight me when you are in Chaoliang hall. It seems that you really don''t want to be princess an''s seat." Qiu Ying is furious at this time. How can she manage anything else? She just wants to whip this woman to death. Qi Rongyue didn''t fight back all the time. He just dodged Qiu Ying''s ferocious attack lightly. Later, the old king of Zhou in the palace was shocked. He took the bodyguard out to check and saw that Qiu Ying was beating Qi Rongyue with a whip. The whip was all waving towards Qi Rongyue''s face, shaking with rage. He said: "come, take the princess down and send her back to Yinghe hall. There''s no one for him No more orders. " The bodyguard around the old Zhou king was a top expert. At the king''s command, he rushed to Qiuying and grabbed the whip. Then two other bodyguards came forward and said to Qiuying, "princess, please!" Until then, Qiu Ying was in a trance. Just now, Qi Rongyue clearly intended to provoke her and force her to fight against her in Chaoliang hall. If her Majesty was upset, then her marriage with brother an would be in trouble. She was so angry that she pointed to Qi Rongyue''s slender jade finger, which was shaking constantly. "You, are you deliberately stimulating me?" Qi Rongyue shrugged: "I didn''t." The old king of Zhou didn''t want to see Qiu Ying''s fierce face again. Fortunately, he found her face now. If he found her face after she married ann''er, it would be too late. "Take it down!" The voice of the old king of Zhou was very severe, and Qiu Ying dared not say a word. She had never seen the old king of Zhou look at her with such eyes, which seemed to be disappointment and a little disgust. Autumn Ying was taken away, the old Zhou Wang full of apology toward Qi Rongyue said: "let you be wronged." Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly to shake head: "all right, princess is just some willful." Old Zhou Wang sighed, "if she has half of you, I will be relieved." At the end of the banquet, Qi Rongyue asked Zhou an for a more detailed map of the Zhou Dynasty, which is ten times more detailed than the map she bought in the book shop. If it is used for marching and fighting, such a map will undoubtedly be very unfavorable to the Zhou Dynasty. However, Zhou an did not hesitate to give it to her: "I hope everything goes well with you." He put a jade pendant into her hand: "if you come back to Zhou Dynasty in the future, you can enter the Forbidden Palace directly with this jade pendant." She pushed back the Jade Pendant: "it''s too valuable. It''s a relic left by your mother. How can I accept it?" Zhou an pushed it back again: "I have now returned to the palace and found many relics left by my mother. I''m not bad for this jade pendant. Take it as a gift. If you need it, you can come to me directly. Don''t mention it." Chapter 701 She finally accepted it, and the smile on her lips began to spread. She waved to him, "I''m leaving, take care of yourself." He also waved to her. Before he could say goodbye, the girl who finally showed a bright smile to him turned around and left. He mounted the fast horse he had prepared for her and disappeared into the smoke in a blink of an eye. I don''t know if there is a time to meet in this life. - Chu palace "what? You''re going to the Zhou Dynasty, too? " Chu Tianqi asked. Zheng Zhongwen has not closed his eyes for two days. He forcibly turns over all his affairs to his father and persuades Wu Jiang to lead him to Funiu Mountain. "Yes, I plan to leave tomorrow." His eyes were red as blood, his face was tired and his heart was burning. Chu Tianqi sighed: "I really want to go with you, but now I - ah!" When you are in the throne, you cannot help yourself. After saying goodbye to Tianqi, Zheng Zhongwen arrived at Wanfu overnight. "Zhongwen? Why are you so late? Is there anything important? " Jianyun turns to let Zhongwen in. It''s dark. There is only a light in the room. She doesn''t see Zhongwen''s face clearly. Zhongwen went into the room and refused to sit down, wondering whether to say it or not. "What''s the matter with you? Sit down. " Jianyun sat down at the table and poured Zhongwen a cup of tea. Shifu has come to a peaceful life. Let''s not talk about it. He sat down and said with a dry smile, "master, I will go to the imperial mausoleum to see the dissolving moon tomorrow. I''m here to say goodbye to you." Jianyun frowned: "you also go to the imperial mausoleum? What about the affairs in the DPRK? " Zhongwen hurriedly said: "my father is here. It''s OK. I''ve arranged everything. If there''s no urgent matter, I''ll accompany Rongyue for a while in the imperial mausoleum. I''ll come back later. Then we''ll get married. Would you like to be our marriage witness?" Jane Yun said with a smile, "that''s not good. I want to be the hall of dissolving the moon. How can I be your marriage witness again?" Zhongwen patted his head and smiled bitterly: "yes, how can I forget this?" Jane Yun asked, "what''s the matter with you? The mood seems to be a little low. What''s going on? " Zhongwen hurriedly waved: "no, really nothing, just want to see the dissolving moon early, some absent-minded." "Is it?" Jianyun is dubious, but he doesn''t ask any more. He just tells him to take good care of Rongyue. "Of course, when did I deceive you?" He dry smile, and asked: "master, if you are well, what do you want to do?" "Why do you suddenly ask me this?" she raised her eyebrows Zhongwen is coquetting at her in the shape of Rongyue: "master, I''m just asking. You can tell me." Jane Yun couldn''t help him. She thought about it carefully and said with a smile, "what I want to do most is to help you two with your children. How about that? When are you going to have one for your teacher? " Zhongwen looks at master''s increasingly thin face. She must be suffering from the disease, but she refuses to show it in front of them all the time. They are not allowed to worry about her or take risks for her. However, she uses all her strength and even her life to protect them. As her disciple, Rong Yue not only inherits her medical skills, but also inherits her fearless and selfless spirit. How lucky he is to have a fiancee like Rong Yue and a master like Jianyun. "Well, when we get back, we will let you do what you want." He made a solemn promise. Jianyun always thinks Zhongwen is a little strange today, but he can''t say how strange. After seeing him off, his right eyelid keeps jumping, feeling that something bad is going to happen. Chapter 702 I don''t know whether I heard the sound or not, Zheng Zhongwen just walked out of the South courtyard and met Dina who came to deliver tea. Dina looked surprised: "Zheng, Lord? Why are you here? " Zheng Zhongwen nodded to her. He wanted to turn around and walk away. He thought that he was going to leave Kyoto. It was still unknown when he would come back, so he stopped and called Dina. "Miss Dina, I''m leaving Kyoto at dawn. I hope you can take good care of our master. I will thank you very much in the future." Dina doesn''t know where he''s going. It can be seen that his face is grim, and his heart knows that it''s a very far and dangerous place. She nods quickly and says, "I will, even if you don''t say it, I will." Zheng Zhongwen nodded, pulled a very reluctant smile at her, and then turned away. Zheng Zhongwen just left, and Dijia''s furtive figure jumped out: "sister, who did you just talk to?" Dina glared at her and said, "no one, you go back quickly. I''ll come back with tea." Dijia refuses to leave, grabs Dina''s arm and says, "is it Mr. Zheng? I just heard his voice, didn''t I? " Dina made no noise, peeled off her hand, turned around and left. Dijia rushed forward to stop her and lowered her voice: "tell me quickly, is it because Qi Rongyue is not in Kyoto, and Zheng Gongzi is lonely in his heart and comes to you specially?" Dina gave her a cold look and said angrily, "what are you talking about? He came to see Master Jane. We just happened to meet him. " Dijia doesn''t believe it: "hum - how could you happen to meet him when you came to deliver tea? I see that you have made a clear and dark song, but you still don''t admit it. Don''t worry, I''m your sister. If you don''t say it, I won''t let it out. As long as you promise me, let me -- " " snap ", a firm slap on Dijia''s face, a little white face, with clear five finger prints and fire It''s a hot pain. "You hit me? You hit me again? " Degas was very angry, pointing to Dina. Dina snorted coldly, "I''ll fight you. I''ll make you talk nonsense. I don''t want to be serious all day long. Next time I''ll talk nonsense like this, I''ll fight you more than that." By her agitation, the tea was almost cold, so she simply brought it back to the east courtyard. Dijia is so aggrieved that she wants to slap back ten of them. If a Niang is here, how can she be bullied like Dina? The more she thinks about it, the more sad she is, the more tears fall. "What''s the matter this is?" When Diwu heard the noise, he came out of the room and saw the two sisters coming back one by one, one cold face covered with frost and the other sobbing. Dina put down the tea tray: "ask her yourself, I''ll go back to the room first." Since he left the desert, Diwu has not only grown up a lot, but also has a lot of mature mind. Seeing this situation, he can also guess in his mind that Dijia must have said something inappropriate, which made Dina unhappy. He yawned: "I''m going to training tomorrow morning. I''m so sleepy. You should go to bed earlier." Dijia would have complained to Wudi well, but Wudi didn''t give her the chance at all. The more he thought about it, the angrier he was, he secretly vowed that she would marry a high-ranking person in the future, so that Dina and Diwu could have a look. What she said was definitely not a daydream. Chapter 703 When Zheng Zhongwen returned to the government, he didn''t disturb his parents. He left a letter quietly. Nobody took it with him. He left the government alone. Unexpectedly, he had just left the front door of the government, and then the government and his wife stood in the front door. They watched his son''s departure with tears in their eyes. "How could he be so cruel? How could he be so cruel?" she cried and fell into her husband''s arms The Duke of Zheng sighed: "he is not cruel, he is not heartless, our son, very good, very good!" If it was him, he would make the same choice as his son. If a man can''t protect his beloved woman, what else can he talk about? "Madam, it''s very cold at night. Let''s go in. We can''t help him. The only thing we can do is to stay here in Kyoto, take care of him and Rongyue, take good care of the emperor, stabilize the situation and take good care of our own body. This is the greatest help for them." Madame nodded and wiped the tears from her eyes: "you are right. We should take good care of ourselves and wait for them to come back. That''s the greatest help for them." As soon as the sky turned white, the gate of Kyoto opened, Zheng Zhongwen''s fast horse was the first to rush out of the city. Just as he was about to take a long journey, a voice came from behind. "Zheng Zhongwen, wait a minute." He turned his horse''s head. Behind him was the young man in splendid clothes. His handsome face was scorched, and he had a burden on his back. "Min Hengzhi? What are you doing? " Min Hengzhi raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "I will go, whether it''s to find medicine for the master or to help dissolve the moon." Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "if you leave, who will help Qi younger brother to read the memorial?" Min Hengzhi said: "he will learn to read the memorial by himself sooner or later. I can''t help him to read it all his life. It''s his duty as an emperor, and it''s up to him." "I said no, will you go back?" He asked. He shook his head. "No." "In that case, let''s go. I don''t want to talk to you much." He pursed his lips, and there was a faint smile in his eyes. At this moment, they were no longer hostile, but standing on the same boat, a boat with a hole that might overturn at any time. You are fearless, and I am fearless. "Do you know where Funiu Mountain is?" "I don''t know --" "how do we get there?" "Uncle Wu is waiting for us in Shiliting. He will take us there." "It''s almost the same. You can move even an old stubborn man like Wu Jiang." "I didn''t ask him to move, but he wanted to go. I really have nothing to do with it." "Madam, is Funiu Mountain near here?" Although the map in her hand was very detailed, she still went wrong several times. If she saw someone, she would ask for the way, so as not to go wrong again. Pointing to the north of the village, the woman said to a mountain peak looming in the thick fog, "that''s Funiu Mountain. Girl, what do you want to do with Funiu Mountain?" "I''m a doctor," Qi said with a smile. "I heard that there are many miraculous medicines in Funiu Mountain. I want to see them." The aunt hurriedly waved her hand: "I can''t go. There are monsters and beasts in Funiu mountain that can eat people. How many people have gone and never come back. Even if there is gold on the tree, no one dares to go now." "I''m not afraid," Qi said with a smile. "Thank you for reminding me." She said goodbye to the woman and left with her horse. Chapter 704 Looking at her back, the old lady sighed: "what a pity, what a nice girl, she wants to die in Funiu Mountain for nothing." As the aunt said, near Funiu Mountain, the grass grows all over the country and people''s chest. She can''t find a road that someone has walked through. She can only take out the dagger and open her own way. When the horse came to the foot of Funiu Mountain, he refused to follow her up the mountain. He kept snorting and turning restlessly, as if he was afraid of something. Qi Rongyue tied it to a small tree branch that can eat grass at will, and it''s easy to tear, so that if she died here, she would take the life of a horse. It''s very cold in the mountain. I don''t know how many times colder than it is outside. It''s like coming to hell. This cold also proves what she thought before. This place is really a place full of vitality. Strange flowers and herbs can be seen everywhere. The herbs growing here have stronger medicinal properties than those growing elsewhere. She really wants to dig out and take away everything. It''s no wonder that Han Jiao would choose such a place to live, but I don''t know where the water of the cold pool comes from, and why the cold Jiao was born? When people know that the cold Jiao is fierce and cannibal, they will not get closer, nor will the beasts. Then, how will the cold Jiao live? She didn''t know the specific location of the cold pool, so she wandered around the mountain, trying to get to the place where there was water. As a result, neither the spring nor the stream could be found until dark. Seeing that it was going to be dark, she picked up firewood and set up a bonfire by a stream. She forked two fat fish from the stream and baked them. In the deep night, she looked up at the starry sky. She wanted to see the stars to pass the time. By the way, she thought about the old people in Kyoto. However, she found a secret when she looked up at the starry sky. A series of visible stars fell from the sky and fell into Funiu Mountain, as if there was a mysterious force absorbing those stars. There, will it be the cold pool where the cold Jiaos are located? She saw where she was, and immediately she held up her torch to catch up with the stars. There were many beasts in the forest. She even saw many shining eyes. But all of them lay on the ground motionless and watched her walk past them. No one escaped or rushed to her. Strange, it''s really strange. Shifu once said that there is no wonder in the world, but when she faces this strange face, she is still shocked. Through the dense forest, she came to the gathering place of stars she had seen before. A chill came towards her, and the hand holding the torch, though close to the fire, was still numb with cold. The road ahead was suddenly dark. She looked up hurriedly. The torch in her hand had been extinguished. There was no wind or rain. How could the torch be extinguished suddenly? She felt cold in her heart, and her steps were in place. She hesitated to go forward now. She is standing just a few feet away from the cold pool. She doesn''t know what it will be like to meet her step by step. Maybe she should wait until dawn to get closer? Now even if it''s close, I can''t see anything clearly. She thought like this, want to turn around and back away a few steps, but realize in horror that she can''t move.. She felt a burst of burning on her chest, as if something was burning on her chest, which made her ache. Chapter 705 She was about to look down, but saw a shadow suddenly thrown out of the cold pool. Before she could see what the shadow was, she was hit hard by the shadow. She fell to the side of the tree, the body was cut several holes, blood spilled over the skin of the table, the smell of the sweet smell, again attracted the attack of the shadow. She didn''t even get up from the trees, and then she was lifted to the sky again. This time, she felt the shadow with her hand, which was cold and slippery, just like the touch of a snake. But the skin was very hard, even if the ordinary sword could stab it. Is this the Han Jiao? She fell heavily again, this time in the grass beside the cold pool. She can''t care about the pain. She is ready to get up and run away, but the huge and incomparable Jiaowei comes to her first. The Jiaowei rises high, and the momentum drops rapidly. She pulls hard to Qi Rongyue''s face. Qi Rongyue''s stupid eyes. If she is hit by this tail, her brain will overflow. She reached out to pull out the dagger, but could not touch it. I think it just tumbled. But the Jiaowei is near now. She can''t avoid it. It seems that her life will be handed over here today. Hateful, if she doesn''t see the shadow of jiaoxu, will she die? Just when her head was about to blossom, the Jiaowei suddenly stopped and stopped three inches in front of her head. She could even smell the fishy smell from the Jiaopi. She did not dare to move. She looked at the end of the Jiaowei river. She thought about many escape plans, but found that none of them could work. No matter how fast she is, it seems that she can''t be faster than this cold Jiao, which is almost refined. Maybe it''s already refined... The Jiaowei suddenly turned a corner and held up her body. Her heart is finished. This is to feed her into Jiao''s mouth and devour her. Normal people will be afraid to faint or close their eyes. However, Qi Rongyue calms down. In a word, she wants to see what the evil Jiao looks like and where the cold Jiao''s beard grows. She can''t lose her life in vain, but she doesn''t even see what the cold Jiao looks like after eating her. Isn''t that too unyielding? Her body was pulled into the water by the long tail of Han Jiao. Even though she was immersed in the water, she did not close her eyes, but opened her eyes and looked carefully... Unfortunately, it was too dark, and the bottom of the pool was also dark. She saw only two huge eyes with light green light just staring at her. Those eyes are obviously not human eyes. They are yellow and green with strong pupils. They are looking at her curiously, and she is also staring at them closely. It''s strange that she hasn''t been put into the mouth of the cold Jiao all the time. After a while, she is short of breath and her eyes almost turn white. At this time, the tail of the Jiao that twined around her waist was slowly released and put her on the water. She gasped heavily, her brain was in a mess. What''s the matter? Cold Jiao does not eat her, but also put her up to summon Qi? What''s going on? She did not want to understand this head, but listened to a loud sound of water, and the huge Jiaotou came out from the bottom of the pool, with a star, and finally she saw the appearance of the cold Jiao. The appearance of Jiaotou is very similar to that of the Dragon she has seen in the classic of mountains and seas. Although the horns on the head are not as big as those on the faucet, the shape is exactly the same. There are long whiskers on the side of the mouth, and the feet are curled slightly, like a strand of burnt hair. Chapter 706 JiaoMu''s eyes are especially big, as big as half of her head. She looks at her as if she wants to see her origin through her body. I don''t know what I feel in my heart. I''m afraid of it. But more of it seems to be curiosity. She is very curious. Why did Han Jiao refuse to eat her and why did she look at her with such eyes. Xu was immersed in the cold pool for too long, her legs began to cramp, unable to continue to tread the water and float. She fluttered in the water for several times, and was about to sink. The thick Jiaowei once again surrounded her body and entrusted her to the grass outside the cold pool. She was all wet and lying on the grass. She took a long time to slow down. It occurred to her that the tortoise shell borrowed from the Zhou royal family was hanging on her waist. Was it because of this tortoise shell that she was polite to her? She reached out to take a turtle shell from her waist and handed it to Jiao, who was shaking at present. Jiaowei attacks quickly, smashes the turtle shell in her hand and smashes it to the ground with a snap... "It wasn''t --" she smiled, and shrank back involuntarily. She scolded someone who falsely said that the Zhou royal family had the treasure of Yu Jiao, which was a harmful act. Although the dragon''s tail smashed the thousand year five blessing turtle shell, it still didn''t move her. The huge dragon''s head floating on the cold pool still stared at Qi Rongyue. Qi dissolves the moon to dry smile: "you want to eat then eat, I never blame you, this world is originally weak meat strong food, but can you lend me a Jiao?"? As long as you lend me jiaoxu, I will be eaten by you, and I will never resist. " What''s the use of resistance? She smiled bitterly. It was just a long-lived Jiao. How could she understand her words? Cold Jiao did not move, it seems that there is no reaction, just looking at her coldly, motionless. Xu is over frightened, Xu is tired of going on the road, she is too tired, unconsciously she fell asleep. When I woke up again, it was the middle of the day, my wet clothes were half dry, and my throat was a little dry and painful. It was a cold invasion. I soaked in cold water for half a day yesterday and slept in wet clothes for most of the night. It''s no wonder I''m not sick. Although she is a miracle doctor, she is not an iron body. She raised her head and looked at the cold pool. The pool was calm. The huge head of the cold Jiao was hidden. It''s so strange that it didn''t eat her or hurt her. Why on earth? Is it true that it was once said that the cold Jiaos'' cannibalism was false? She got up and leaned over to look down at the pool. The water was clear. She could see the cold Jiao at the bottom of the pool. It seemed to be resting. It closed a pair of huge Jiao eyes tightly. It seemed to notice that she was looking at it. It suddenly opened its eyes and looked at her. Her heart beat suddenly missed a beat, and she quickly backed back. After taking two deep breaths, she leaned down to the edge of the pool to look down again. The opened eyes were closed again, and this time, she did not look at her again, but closed them safely. If the normal person, in this case, it is desperate to escape. But Qi Rongyue is not a normal person. She has a crazier persistence than a normal person. In any case, she doesn''t want to give up this last chance. But before that, she had to dry her clothes and fill her stomach. She went to a stream not far away from the cold pool and made a fire by the stream. Then she forked some fish from the stream. I''m afraid that there are only fish to eat near the cold pool. No birds or animals dare to come near. Chapter 707 The fish is very delicious. She never eats much. After eating one, she is full. So she plans to keep the rest for the evening. When she turned around, she saw that the huge Jiaotou came out of the water again. She was staring at her for a moment, or maybe at the grilled fish in her hand? She raised the grilled fish in her hand and asked loudly, "would you like to eat it?" The Jiaotou nodded to her. It nodded at her... Before she could recover from her shock, the long Jiaowei stretched out from the cold pool and rolled her body to the edge of the pool. "Can you understand what I say?" she asked The Jiaotou ignores her and directly opens his mouth and bites her hand holding the baked fish. She felt that her hand was swallowed by its big mouth. Her hand even touched its sharp teeth, but it still didn''t bite her. When Jiaotou left her, her hand was full of viscous mucus. It should be its saliva... She squatted beside the cold pool, cleaned the mucus on her hands, and asked the cold Jiao who had swallowed the fish: "is it delicious?" Cold Jiao didn''t respond to her, and suddenly sank into the water. She was confused and said, "can''t it actually understand human words? Was it just my delusion? " Before she turned her head, she heard a loud sound of water. A huge fat fish kept flying out of the pool and fell heavily on the grass, fluttering pitifully. More than a dozen huge fat fish flew out, and the head of the cold Jiao just came out again, arching her body to the fat fish with her head. "You mean, let me help you cook fish again?" She asked. Cold Jiao nodded to her, and there seemed to be a little expectation in the blue Jiao eyes... Oh, my God - she saw expectation in a JiaoMu? Isn''t it an illusion? Seeing that she didn''t move, Jiaotou arched her body again, as if to urge her. "Well, I''ll bake. Can''t I bake?" Looking at the fat fish all over the ground, she felt that she could not bake them all in one day today. Each fish was at least over 20 jin. She had never seen such a big fish before. How long had she had to live to grow so big? It''s a pity... So, not far from the pool, she set up several bonfires and baked several fat fish at the same time, so as not to burn them out until dark. Looking at the satisfied appearance of Han Jiao''s face, she leaned forward again and said with a smile, "you like to eat grilled fish. I can grill fish for you every day. Can you lend me something?" Han Jiao''s eyes, which had been looking elsewhere, suddenly looked at her, full of curiosity. Hell, why does she always see human emotions in its eyes? "I knew you could understand me, right?" Han Jiao just stared at her and didn''t respond to her. She dry smile: "well, then I''ll just say, well - can you lend me a Jiao? Oh, no, two. One is not enough. " Cold Jiao shook her head, and the long beard at the corner of her mouth snapped on her face, which was burning and painful. She covered her face and said, "if you don''t borrow it, why do you hit people?" Han Jiao squints at her, swallows the last grilled fish into her stomach, sinks into the water and refuses to show up again. Qi Rongyue''s courage grew. She called to the cold pool, "if you don''t promise me, I won''t bake you fish." Chapter 708 Her words just fell, immediately the water burst into a sound, she thought that the cold Jiao will come out, the heart of the first burst of joy. But who knows, what comes out is not Jiaotou, but the long and powerful Jiaowei. Jiaowei once again rolls her up and pulls her into the cold pool water. She was unprepared at all. She was choked by several salivas. Her body was struggling under the water. Her eyes turned white. The Jiaowei sent her out of the water again. Now Qi Rongyue is absolutely sure that this cold Jiao can understand people''s words. It''s retaliating for her threat. It''s too cruel. If you don''t agree, you will drag her into the water. If you do it several times, you will die. She lay on the grass for a long time without moving. First, she was tired. Second, she was thinking about how to get the jiaoxu. Maybe she had been lying for too long. The cold Jiaos at the bottom of the pool could not hold their heads. First, they quietly observed her for a while. Then they saw that she had been lying motionless on the grass. Suddenly, there was some panic in the JiaoMu''s eyes. They quickly stretched out the Jiaotou and arched her body. She doesn''t want to deal with it now. She just closes her eyes and pretends to be dead. Anyway, if she wants to borrow it, she doesn''t want to borrow it. Why should she still deal with it. Han Jiao became more and more flustered. He arched her with his head several times. Seeing that she had never responded, he rolled her up and sank into the water again. Qi Rongyue is so regretful that he just ignored it. Does it think that she died, so he just dragged her into the water and ate her? Unfortunately, she couldn''t make a sound in the water. She choked on one piece of water. She could only close her mouth and stare round at the bottom of the pool. She found that Han Jiao seemed to be taking her to some place. There was another cave at the bottom of the cold pool. A wide underground waterway ran fast, and all the walls were sharp stones. She was well protected, and her body didn''t touch any stones. But after all, she is a human being, and sometimes she can hold her breath. The long underground waterway seems to have no end. She did not endure and fainted at last. When she woke up, she opened her eyes and found the darkness in front of her eyes. Her body seemed to lie in a very soft place, soft and warm. Is she swallowed by the cold jiaohuo? But it doesn''t seem like, if in the belly of the cold Jiaos, how can they have such a strong floral flavor? Yes, it''s the smell of flowers. She turned over and touched a soft spot. She grabbed the soft spot with her hand. She found that her fingers were covered with juice, just like the touch of the stems and leaves when picking herbs. She murmured in her heart, can I still sleep in the petals? She pushed and clicked hard. Something broke. Then her body rolled out and fell on the soft grass. The darkness in front of her was gone forever. She saw lying on the grass and looking at the beautiful stars in the sky. The wisps of stars fell from the sky and fell in the valley where she was. It turns out that this is the wonder she saw before. She stood up and looked around at the scenery with the brilliance of the stars. She didn''t know. She was shocked at the sight. It turns out that the place where she just lies is really among the petals. It''s a snap. She infers the sound of a petal by force. The flowers were originally closed, but now they have been opened. God, how could there be such a big flower in the world?? Looking around, not only is this flower huge, but the flowers and trees here are huge. She really doubts whether she has become smaller? Unfortunately, no one can be her reference. Chapter 709 Can''t it be because the flowers and trees here absorb the aura of stars and moons all the time, so they grow very well? So the reason why cold Jiaos can grow so big is because of the stars and the moon? What she couldn''t understand most was why han Jiao didn''t eat her? Seeing her unconscious and bringing her here, is this its home? She seemed to come to a new world, a world she could not imagine. Walking along, she looked around curiously. Suddenly, a giant blocked her way, and she looked up. The giant looked like the free son. It had a long tail, red eyes, and two long teeth outside her lips. She looked at the huge rabbit, and the huge rabbit looked at her. Suddenly, she lowered her head and sniffed her head with his nose. Maybe he smelled the meat. The rabbit opened its mouth and bit Qi Rongyue''s head. Qi Rongyue was terrified. She was quick to react. She turned around and ran. But she was small after all. How could she run over the rabbit''s leg? She was soon caught up. She had felt the hot and humid breath of the rabbit sprayed on her back neck. She thought she could not escape this time. She would surely be the night of the rabbit. She scolded herself for being so curious. Han Jiao would treat her Hiding in the pistil is to ensure her safety. As a result, she is so good that she runs out without knowing how to die. Now it''s OK. It''s too bad to be eaten by a rabbit. She glanced back and saw that the huge rabbit was biting at her with its mouth open. She sat on the ground with her legs in a round, closed her eyes and died. However, she heard a scream and then the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. She quietly opened her eyes and saw that Han Jiao was protecting her body, and her tail blew the huge rabbit out. The giant rabbit was obviously very afraid of the cold Jiaos, so he got up from the ground and ran away in a hurry. Han Jiao turns around and blinks at her. Yes, she blinks. Before she responds, the long and thick Jiaowei rolls her up and leads her back and forth. Her body was curled up by the tail of a dragon, half hung in the air, no different from flying, which was more comfortable than riding a horse or riding a carriage. "What is this place?" she asked? Why did you bring me here? " Han Jiao ignored her and did not look back at her. "Is this your home?" she asked Han Jiao nodded, which was the default. She took a deep breath and asked, "why don''t you eat me? They all said that the nature of cold Jiaos was evil and they ate countless people. Why didn''t you eat me? " Han Jiao shook his head and became a little depressed. It took her back to the river and put her back in the previous tea. Although there was a missing petal, it also made her see the outside. Qi Rongyue looked around and said, "are you going to keep me as a pet or a cook?" Han Jiao stared at her, opened his mouth and hissed. Maybe it was the language of the Jiao, but she couldn''t understand it. At this time, there was a burst of water in the river, and the cold Jiao suddenly became frightened. He hurriedly clapped the tail of the Jiao on the ground, and the petals that fell on the ground bounced off in the middle of the sky, just fell on the empty part of the petals. He took the tail of the Jiao and pushed the petals inward, completely blocking Qi Rongyue who was sitting in the core of the flower. Qi Rongyue didn''t know what was going on, so she heard a sound of water outside. Looking out from the gap, she saw a huge cold Jiao floating up from the river. The body of the cold Jiao was bigger than that of the one who saved her, and the beard near the corner of her mouth was longer. Chapter 710 As soon as the cold Jiaos got ashore, they sniffed hard. A pair of majestic JiaoMu eyes looked around. Qi Rongyue quickly held his breath, tried to calm his mood and slow down his heart. She didn''t expect that there was not only a cold Jiao here, but also a bigger and more powerful one. Xiaohan Jiao was so nervous that she covered her with petals. Was she afraid that this big cold Jiao would hurt her? Is it possible that the previous wounding incidents were all caused by the big cold Jiao? It seems that Da Han Jiao and Xiao Han Jiao are talking. In their own words, Xiao Han Jiao is trying to explain something. The Da Han Jiao is full of doubts. After checking around, he doesn''t find anything unusual. Then he goes to the open space beside to lie down and rest. Qi Rongyue, hiding in the petals, dare not move, even breathing deliberately. When the big cold Jiaos closed their eyes, the small cold Jiaos stole their eyes to see the pistil where Qi Rongyue was. Although they didn''t know the language, Qi Rongyue was still in its eyes and saw the worry. It seems that this big cold Jiao is not easy to provoke. The only thing she can do now is to hide herself and never let herself be exposed in front of the big cold Jiao. but she did not expect that when the sun was shining, the sun fell in this strange valley. Those flowers that were closed at night opened their petals when the sun was shining, letting their flowers absorb the essence of the sun. And she, thus exposed in front of the cold Jiaos. A pair of eyes stare at her for a while. After confirming that she is just a human being, they immediately rush forward with the tail of the dragon flying. Xiaohanjiao, who has been on alert in the river, sees the situation and quickly throws out its Jiaowei. First, the big hanjiao takes a step and rolls Qi Rongyue in the tail, plunges into the water and takes her to the direction of the cold pool. The big cold Jiao didn''t expect that his children would rush to eat with him. First, he was stunned, and then he felt wrong. How could this human being come here? It then jumped into the river and chased Xiaohan Jiao away. This time, xiaohanjiao was travelling much faster than the last time. Before Qi Rongyue had enough breath to faint, she threw her out of the cold pool. She fell heavily to the ground, her brain was dizzy, and the corner of her mouth was overflowing with water. Xiao Han Jiao blocks the body of Da Han Jiao behind him and doesn''t let it come out of the cold pool. That Da Han Jiao has seen Qi Rongyue who was thrown out of the cold pool. Where can he let it go? He has a tail on Xiao Han Jiao. Xiaohan Jiao is obviously not its opponent. After several efforts, it still failed to block the big Han Jiao. Just at this time, Zheng Zhongwen and min Hengzhi, on the other side of the forest, heard the news and hurried over. They had come here before. They found the dagger and baggage left by Rongyue. They thought that Rongyue had been eaten by Han Jiao. They planned to set up a Caiguan tomb for Rongyue, and then went to the cold pool to find that Han Jiao. But who knows, before the pit is dug, he hears the noise coming from the edge of the pool. The three rush to come here. Wu Jiang sees two cold Jiaos fighting at the mouth of the cold pool and says, "that''s the cold Jiaos, that''s the cold Jiaos." Zheng Zhongwen and min Hengzhi''s eyes fell on Qi Rongyue, who was coughing on the grass. She was still alive, but she was still alive. They rush to qirongyue in ecstasy. Wujiang wants to bite them, but it''s too late. At this time, the big cold Jiao had defeated the small cold Jiao, and jumped out from the mouth of the cold pool, and rushed to Qi Rongyue in a bloody pot. Zheng Zhongwen and min Heng lose their color and raise their swords one after another. Chapter 711 Min Hengzhi''s lightness skill is higher than Zheng Zhongwen''s. He is ahead of the others step by step. The Han Jiao is not very happy to see more prey. Instead, he is very angry. It seems that he has made up his mind to eat Qi Rongyue first, and the long tail is severely swung. It beats min Hengzhi heavily. The strength is so great that he is swung out without using the power of parry. He falls heavily on a tree trunk and spits blood faint. Zheng Zhongwen followed, throwing a long sword hard, stabbing the huge JiaoMu. Han Jiao retreats to avoid the stabbing attack of the long sword, while Zheng Zhongwen takes this opportunity to pick up Qi Rongyue and run. Unfortunately, he didn''t take a few steps, and then the cold Jiao caught up with him. He smashed the long tail and knocked them to the ground together. Qi Rongyue was hit by this hard fall, but she woke up. She saw that the person holding her arms and falling to the ground was Zhongwen, surprised and happy. Zheng Zhongwen was hit by Jiaowei. His internal injury was very serious. His mouth was full of blood. He couldn''t take care of sealing the acupoint to cure the injury. He pulled up the dissolving moon and ran away. When the cold dragon saw this, they waved the tail of the Dragon again. They had no chance to escape, and they were thrown to the ground again. Zhongwen takes out his dagger and turns back to block Qi Rongyue. He roars, "Rongyue, run fast, don''t turn back, don''t turn back, run fast." He wanted to exchange his life for her life. She shook her head: "no, to die together, to live together, I will not go." Speaking, the cold Jiaos have been close, that huge thick Jiaowei mercilessly toward Zheng Zhongwen''s forehead clap. Qi Rongyue rushes forward to protect him with his own body, and he grabs her body hard, turns around and falls to the ground. The long tail of Han Jiao hits Zheng Zhongwen''s back heart again, and he squirts out a mouthful of blood. He lies on her body soft and unconscious. She is a doctor. She knows what kind of state a person is in before he dies. The pulse stops gradually, the heart stops suddenly, and there is no breath coming out... All of these, she saw in Zhongwen. "Zhongwen, Zhongwen, wake up. Don''t scare me. Wake up!" She hugged his body and turned over, tears could not stop falling: "how can you be so stupid, knowing that there is danger, you still want to come, if you die, what can I do? What do I do? " Da Han Jiao ignores Zheng Zhongwen, who is almost dead, and stares at Qi Rongyue. Suddenly, he opens his mouth and bites Qi Rongyue. At this time, a shadow flashed out of the cold pool. It rushed to Qi Rongyue''s body and blocked Qi Rongyue''s body with its huge Jiao body. It seemed to be talking with that big cold Jiao. The huge eyes of the big cold dragon squint slightly, and the dark golden pupils seem to have a mysterious suspicion. It finally nods to Xiaohan Jiao. Xiaohan Jiao just gives up her body. The huge tail of the Jiao suddenly stretches out, ripping off Qi Rongyue''s clothes on her chest, revealing a white skin and a bright red flame mark. The mark is red like fire, and the approach of Xiaohan Jiao makes it very hot. The eye of the big cold Jiao has the obvious startle color, after the startle color is joyful again, turned to the small cold Jiao of one side nodded. Qi Rongyue stares at the big cold Jiaos with hate and says in a sharp voice: "you ate me, don''t you like eating people? I''m right here. You can eat it. " The big cold Jiao snorted a few times, didn''t attack her again, turned around to return to the cold pool, sank down, never came out again. Chapter 712 When Xiaohan Jiao saw the big cold Jiao go, he followed her for a few steps. Then he turned around to see her. His eyes were reluctant to give up. No one could understand what he was thinking. After a long time of silence, he suddenly extended his front paw and wiped it on his face. The two jiao had to fall down with the dark red blood. He whimpered a few times. In addition to not giving up, there was a lot of sadness in his eyes. He turned around and went away I never came out when I was in the cold pool. At this time, Wu Jiang was so scared that he finally got over it. Everything happened so fast that he couldn''t make any response. It was over again. He climbed up from the mud, rushed to the place where min Hengzhi fainted, picked him up, slapped him on the cheek, and pinched his people hard. Min Hengzhi woke up slowly. After he opened his eyes, he was stunned for a moment, then he woke up, and grabbed Wu Jiang: "where is the dissolving moon?" Wu Jiang pointed to the moon, who was holding Zhongwen in his arms. "Something happened to Zhongwen. Go and have a look." Min Hengzhi hurriedly gets up, stumbles to Rongyue''s side, sees her holding Zheng Zhongwen in a daze, does not cry or speak, eyes glowing looking forward, does not move. He grabs her arm and shakes it gently: "Rongyue, don''t scare me. What''s wrong with you? You talk. " He looked down at Zhongwen, his face pale, his eyes closed, his chest seemed to have ups and downs, his heart was shocked and he quickly reached out to explore Zhongwen''s breath. Qi Rongyue reaches out and pats his hand: "what do you do?" When min Hengzhi saw her, he opened his mouth and said, "I''ll see him --" "he''s fine. He''ll be OK." Her eyes are very red, and she speaks very quickly. The more it is like this, the more he worries. He looked around and saw that there was no trace of the cold Jiaos. He was puzzled, but he didn''t ask more. Now is not the time to ask these questions. "Dissolve the moon, let''s go, leave here quickly, the monster will come back later, we all have to die." The stunned dissolving moon heard the dead words, suddenly surprised, raised his eyes and stared at Min Hengzhi: "he won''t die, Zhong Wen won''t die, he said he would stick to me like brown sugar for a lifetime, two lifetimes and many lifetimes, how could he die, no, No." He had never seen such a melting moon, such a flurry, such a fear. He was really afraid. If Zhongwen really has three strengths and two weaknesses, then she - he held back the blood flowing from his chest because of internal injury, picked up Zheng Zhongwen, and said to Wu Jiang, "Uncle Wu, please." Wu Jiang nodded, reached for Qi Rongyue, who was not very conscious, and pulled her away. As she walked through the grass soaked with the blood of the cold Jiaos, she suddenly stopped, looked at the cold Jiaos'' whiskers at her feet, and finally picked them up in her arms. Wu Jiang picked up a piece of tortoise shell on the ground and said to Qi Rongyue, "princess, you have lost something." Qi Rongyue looks back and sees Wufu tortoise shell in Wujiang''s hand. Her brain flashes. When she borrows Wufu tortoise shell, the old king of Zhou once said that jiaozhu was in the royal family of Zhou Dynasty, always. If there were jiaozhu, Zhongwen would not die, he would not die. She suddenly rushed forward, toward min Hengzhi, who was walking ahead: "hurry, go to Wangdu." Min Hengzhi didn''t know what she meant, but he was very happy to see that she suddenly got angry again. Min Hengzhi tied Zheng Zhongwen to his back and beat his horse to follow Qi Rongyue all the way to the king capital of Zhou Dynasty. He didn''t rest day and night. The man on his back only had one last breath and didn''t wake up. Chapter 713 He is very worried, very worried. He has never wanted Zheng Zhongwen to live like this. He is afraid that when Zhongwen dies, he will not only take his own life, but also Tianyu''s soul. Rushed to the palace gate, she showed the jade pendant Zhou an gave her. The bodyguard saw her and immediately let her go. Instead of looking for Zhou an, she went straight to Chaoliang hall to see the old king of Zhou. The old king of Zhou was also very happy to hear that she had come back alive. He immediately announced to see her. As soon as Qi Rongyue entered the inner hall, he knelt in front of the old king of Zhou without saying anything. In her life, she knelt rarely. No one deserves her kneeling except her parents and teachers. Today, she kneels in front of the king of Zhou. The old king of Zhou was also surprised. He hurried forward and helped her up: "Princess Yue, what do you mean? Get up and talk Qi Rongyue shook his head, tears could not stop falling: "Your Majesty, I have something to ask for, but also hope your majesty to complete." Old Zhou Wang frowned. What is the matter that can make such a proud girl bend her knees and cry? "tell me about it." He didn''t dare to agree, before he knew what she asked. "Your Majesty, in order to save me, my fiance''s life is in danger. I have excellent medical skills and can''t turn back to heaven. I hope your majesty can borrow jiaozhu to save his life." The old king of Zhou''s face changed greatly, and he was silent. This jiaozhu is the treasure of the Zhou Dynasty Royal family. How can it be borrowed? And there is only one jiaozhu. If it is given to her and saves her fiance''s life, it will melt into one with his body. Things will never be returned. It''s not a loan, it''s a gift. "Your Majesty, I beg you to be merciful and help him!" She bowed down, her white forehead on the cold and hard marble floor. The old king of Zhou frowned and said nothing. At this time, Zhou an came in a hurry, strode into the inner hall, saw Qi Rongyue kneeling on the ground, and hurried forward to help her up: "Rongyue, what are you doing? What happened? " Qi Rongyue didn''t make a sound, but her shoulders kept moving, tears trickling down the back of her hand on the ground. Zhou an looked up at his father and said, "father, what''s the matter? Did you bully Rongyue? " The old king of Zhou stared at him and said in a deep voice, "follow me. I have something to discuss with you." The old king of Zhou led Zhou an into the back hall, and Qi Rongyue was also lifted up by the palace maid and sat in the chair beside him. Min Hengzhi and Wu Jiang are waiting for Zheng Zhongwen, whose breath will be exhausted, outside the Chaoliang hall. He asked Wu Jiang, "Uncle Wu, you said before that the Zhou royal family has jiaozhu, which can bring back the dead, but what''s the truth?" Wu Jiang also guessed the purpose of Qi Rongyue''s trip and nodded: "yes, the Zhou royal family does have jiaozhu. It''s a legend whether they can rise from the dead or not. It''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not." He asked min Hengzhi, "whether it''s true or not, this jiaozhu is the treasure of the Zhou royal family. Can she borrow jiaozhu from Rongyue?" Min Hengzhi shook his head: "it is hard to say that she has some friendship with the five Prince Zhou An, but this week the royal family has the final say whether he can borrow the pearl or not." Both of them sigh intermittently. It''s hard to know what''s going on in the world. How can we accept the healthy man who was lying here now? Chaoliang houdian. "Father, what happened? Why can''t she kneel to the ground? " The old king of Zhou asked. Chapter 714 Old Zhou Wang said, "she wants to ask us all jiaozhu." Zhou an was shocked: "borrow jiaozhu? Why? What does she want jiaozhu to do? " "Old Zhou Wang said:" she said her fiance in order to save her life, when fighting with Han Jiao, he was seriously injured, and he was powerless, and his breath would be exhausted. I hope to borrow Jiao Zhu to continue his life Zhou an suddenly said, "no wonder she looks so sad. Please lend it to her to save one''s life and win the victory of building a seven level pagoda." The old king of Zhou glared at him and said, "you are really confused. This jiaozhu is the treasure of Zhou Dynasty. How can you lend it to her easily and casually? How can we tell the officials and the people? " Zhou an thought more simply: "what''s to be explained? We secretly gave jiaozhu to her and kept the secret. Who else can we explain it to?" Old Zhou Wang lenghum: "in the future, if someone in Zhou Dynasty needs to use jiaozhu, how can you take it out? This kind of lie can only be kept for a while. How can it be kept for a lifetime? " Zhou an frowned and said, "then, what should I do? Do you want to see her fiance die like this? That dissolves the moon she - " old Zhou Wang reached out his hand and poked his forehead, sighed:" you are just too soft, you don''t know how to use such a good opportunity. " Zhou an doesn''t understand: "what to use?" The old king of Zhou said: "let''s not say if jiaozhu has the effect of reviving from the dead. It has not been used in our royal family for so many years, and will not be used in the future. In this case, it''s OK to give it to her, but --" Zhou an asked: "but what?" "But - it must be given to her in another way." Zhou an frowned, looked at his father''s thoughtful face, and had an ominous premonition rising. He asked: "father, what do you mean? Is this jiaozhu for or not? Let''s be sure. " "Give, of course, but in the form of dowry." Zhou an is stunned: "this, what does this mean?" The old king of Zhou patted his son on the shoulder and said with a smile: "your father knows that you love her with all your heart. Before she came to Zhou Dynasty, I never saw you smile. After she came, not only did you smile, but also the threshold of my good hall was broken. She left some days ago, and also took your heart and your soul. Not only did you have no heart in the government, but also the good hall of the father king once did not I''ve been here. It''s all because she''s not by your side, so my father decided to help you keep her. " Zhou an was in a hurry: "but father --" the old king of Zhou interrupted him and sighed: "father, this is for you! The Father knows that you are kind-hearted and can''t bear to force her. You don''t want to be such a villain. I will do it, and I will let you do it. " After that, the old king of Zhou strode out, leaving Zhou''an standing in the same place, unable to move. In his heart, there were thousands of tastes surging, and there were many ups and downs. Of course, he would like to stay, and he would like to stay with her day and night, but he does not want her to be embarrassed, and he does not want her to hate him. How can we make the best of both? When the old Zhou king returned to the front hall, he saw that Qi Rongyue had to kneel again. He waved his hand and said, "Rongyue, don''t kneel, I promise you." Qi Rongyue looks very happy and wants to thank him. But before he can say this word, he hears the old king of Zhou saying: "Rongyue, you know, this jiaozhu is the treasure of our Zhou royal family. It''s the treasure of our country. How can we lend it freely?" Chapter 715 Qi Rongyue frowns, waiting to listen. "So, I hope to give you jiaozhu as a dowry." "What do you mean?" she frowned Old Zhou Wang said with a smile: "you are a smart boy. I think you know that an''er is crazy about you. I owe him a lot. After so many years of separation from his father and son, I can''t wait for him to go back to the palace and try my best to make up for him. But he is always unhappy. Until you come to Zhou Dynasty, I can''t see a smile on his face. I hope, You can stay in Zhou Dynasty, stay with ann''er, take care of him, assist him and share the world with him. " The old king of Zhou frowned at her and said, "I know that you are not a girl who is greedy for glory. I know that you are arrogant and can''t see the identity of Princess an or queen Zhou. But you should know that the most important thing for a woman is a man''s love with all his heart. All your unmarried husband can give you is an angel." She raised her eyes and looked directly at the old king: "is this Zhou an''s idea?" Old Zhou Wang shook his head: "if you are friends with him, you should know that he is not such a person. He strongly opposes this. But this king is his father. What does this king want to do for him? This mood, I hope you can understand." She smiled bitterly, understood, of course, what else could not understand? The thought of Zhongwen, who would die at any time outside Chaoliang hall, the thought of his desperate efforts to protect her, the thought that he is now like this is because of her. Perhaps, she is really a disaster star, as long as the people who are close to her, there is no good end. "Well, I promise you, but jiaozhu must be handed over to me now. He is seriously injured and will die at any time." Although jiaozhu can rise from the dead and return to life, the effect is better only when people die. Of course, these are legends, no one has verified the truth. If jiaozhu can''t save Zhongwen''s life, she won''t live alone and will go with him. Old Zhou Wang laughed: "OK, OK, I promise, I also believe in you, I will not turn against you." Zhou an, who was standing behind, heard his father''s laughter and Qi Rongyue''s clear and powerful answer. He was half happy and half worried. He didn''t know how Rongyue would think of him, whether he would blame him or not, and whether she would stay. The joy was hard to suppress. Jiaozhu was soon sent to the hands of the old king of Zhou. As soon as the fluffy one with jiaozhu appeared, she felt that the flame mark on her chest was very hot, as if someone had put a fire on her chest, which made her ache. The old king of Zhou personally sent jiaozhu to her, opened Ronghe in front of her, and an egg sized Blue Bead appeared in front of her. The bead''s tentacle was cold, but when she held it in her hand, a little heat flowed into the palm with the flesh and skin, converging to the five veins. When the bead was in her hand, the burning pain in her chest just disappeared. She didn''t understand what it was and didn''t want to think about it. She turned around with the bead and went out of Chaoliang hall. "Come with me." She went to min Hengzhi and Wu jiangdao. Min Hengzhi quickly carries Zheng Zhongwen on his back and follows her to a temple where she once lived. When the palace maid saw her coming back, she hurried forward and led her into the bedroom of the back hall. Min Hengzhi places Zheng zhongwenping on his bed, and sees Qi Rongyue take out the dagger he picked up, and orders the palace maid to light the palace lamp and bake it back and forth on the fire. Chapter 716 "What are you doing?" Min Hengzhi asked. Qi Rongyue said: "jiaozhu can only be used effectively when it is put into his chest at the moment of his death. His time is running out, so you can help him take off his clothes." So she really got jiaozhu? Min Hengzhi and Wu Jiang look at each other. This is the treasure of Zhou royal family. How could they give it to her so easily? "Don''t stand still, come on!" Qi Rongyue doesn''t want to explain anything, urging. Min Hengzhi hurriedly came forward to untie Zheng Zhongwen''s clothes, revealing his strong upper body, which should have been smooth skin, which was covered with various old and new scars. Looking at the scars, Qi Rongyue''s tears fell in frustration. Some of the scars were caused in Jincheng in order to save her from the robbers. Some of them were caused by running into the mountain stronghold alone to save her. Some of the scars were caused by her escorting Qi Di to Mobei. These striking new wounds were caused by fighting for her life to protect her two days ago. Every time he gets hurt, it''s about her. She raised her knife and stroked his chest, which had almost stopped rolling. "Zhongwen, in the afterlife, I will find you first." Under a stab, blood spattered. Zhongwen''s closed eyes suddenly opened. He saw her holding a sharp blade and stabbing him in the heart. He closed his eyes and fell into darkness. He didn''t want to wake up. Jiaozhu is stuffed into his chest, which has stopped beating, and sewed with needle and thread. She watched his life go by little by little. From expectation to despair, when she thought he was dead and he would never live again, the peaceful chest suddenly began to beat again, and the hidden pulse was also reactivated. He lived, he lived straight, jiaozhu gave him a second life. At the moment when he lived, the mark on her chest was burning like a fire again. As long as she was far away from him, that feeling would disappear. As soon as she was near, the pain would intensify. Maybe it''s providence! God wants them to be separated! One day, two days, three days, seven days, he didn''t wake up, and the old king of Zhou had written the marriage letter and sent it to her. He asked to marry the princess of Chu Dynasty. She put jiaoxu and Guoshu together and handed them to min Hengzhi. "Do me another favor, take this, and Zhongwen, go back to the Chu Dynasty, and don''t come back to me." One of Min Heng''s faces was surprised: "what do you mean? You''re not going back? " She smiled bitterly and shook her head: "I don''t want to go back, but I don''t want to go back for a while." Min Hengzhi quickly opened the package, which contained Han jiaoxu and a national certificate. After a close look, he was shocked and lost color: "this is the price of getting jiaozhu?" She smiled, her eyes bleak: "there has never been a free lunch in the world, what you want to get, you have to pay the same price." Min Hengzhi shakes his head: "no, I don''t agree, neither will Zhong Wen. If he wakes up and knows that you will exchange your happiness for his life, how can he live in peace? At that time, he will do such crazy things that no one can guarantee. " She looked at Min Hengzhi and said, "Hengzhi, I know you have seen through my identity. Up to now, I don''t want to play dumb with you anymore. I hope you can help me this time for our former love." Min Hengzhi felt a pain in his heart. He didn''t expect that this sentence would come out of her mouth. He thought that she would never say it in her life. "Dissolve Tianyu, I, I --" Chapter 717 She shook her head: "the past has passed. I don''t hate you or love you for a long time. Zhongwen gave me life and saved my life several times. I not only really love him, but also appreciate him. I appreciate that he brings me a new luster in my dark life, which makes me believe in the existence of true feelings again. Hengzhi, please help me Times. " Min Hengzhi was heartbroken and shook his head: "no, I can''t watch you marry someone you don''t like. Even if you don''t belong to me in the end, I hope you can marry a man you really love and live a happy life, not like this --" she smiled bitterly, though she smiled, her tears flowed over her eyes, and every drop fell: "happiness in life, No Only love, and responsibility and protection, as long as he can live, as long as he can be happy, I will be happy. " Min Hengzhi said: "how happy is he when you are not around him? How happy would he be if he learned that you married a man you didn''t love for him? " "So, Hengzhi, don''t tell him the truth, don''t let him know that I am here for him. I don''t mind being a bad woman in his heart. I just want him to forget everything in the past and start again." Min Hengzhi shook his head stubbornly: "I can''t do it." She looked at Min Hengzhi and suddenly pulled out a dagger. The sharp blade was against the thin white neck. Immediately, there were red blood drops falling. "If you don''t agree, I will die in front of you." Min Heng''s panic: "don''t, put it down, don''t hurt yourself." He knew how sharp the dagger was. She would surely die in just one inch. "Well, I promise. Can''t I promise you? Put it down. " She looked into min Hengzhi''s eyes and said, "in the previous life, you failed to make your promise to me. In this life, I hope you don''t break your promise." It was not until min Hengzhi nodded again that she put the dagger down, and said, "no one should say anything about it, nor should the master say anything about my identity, nor tell brother Qi, I don''t want him to be distracted." She put away the dagger and turned away from him. "Go, now." Min Hengzhi has thousands of words. At this moment, he can''t say a word. "Tianyu, we, will we see each other again?" She smiled, looked up, and let the tears slide into her heart: "yes, one year later, the married Princess will come back. We will see each other since then. At that time, I hope you and Zhongwen have married, and hope you can be happy." Min Hengzhi nodded, didn''t speak any more, went out and called Wu Jiang to come in, one behind, one with luggage, hurried out of the palace. Kyoto, Wanfu. "Master, master!" Min Hengzhi carries Zheng Zhongwen on his back and rushes into the South courtyard, shouting at Jian Yun. Jianyun is resting in the room at noon. Hearing min Hengzhi''s anxious cry, she rushes out of the room. "What''s the matter?" She did not care about her hair and clothes, and hurriedly knelt out of the door. Recently, she has been in a state of unease. She always thinks something will happen. Coincidentally, Hengzhi has disappeared as if wearing clothes recently. She has no figure. She can''t find anyone to ask about the situation. She doesn''t want to go in the palace, which saves Tianqi from being disturbed. As soon as she went out, she saw Zheng Zhongwen, who was carried on his back by Heng, and her face was immediately shocked: "this, what''s the matter? Come on in. " Min Hengzhi carries Zheng Zhongwen into the master''s room and places him on the horizontal couch. Chapter 718 "Master, show him." Min Hengzhi was gasping for breath and worried. He went back to Chu from Chaozhou. He traveled all the way through the stars and the moon. He had been on the road for more than ten days. He was also bumped in the carriage for more than ten days. In these ten days, he never woke up and didn''t even lift his eyelids. Jianyun quickly felt his pulse and frowned, "it''s normal. What''s wrong with him?" Normal? Min Hengzhi frowned, saw the master look at him with confused eyes, and hurriedly threw out a set of speeches made up on the road. "Master, it''s like this. He asked me to go to Funiu Mountain to find Han Jiao. At that time, the Han Jiao was sleeping, so we secretly cut two of its whiskers. The Han Jiao was in pain, so he came to catch up with us. I ran fast. He ran slowly. He was swept by the Han Jiao and was seriously injured. Fortunately, the Han Jiao didn''t catch up with us again, so we escaped. Thank you very much Thank goodness. " After hearing this, Mr. Wan, who came in from the outside, asked: "that cold Jiao must be taken back?" Min Hengzhi hurriedly took the cold jiaoxu out of the bag and handed it to the master: "master, this is the cold jiaoxu." Although the cold jiaoxu has been away from the body for many days, the fleshy jiaoxu is not rotten at all. It still looks like it was just cut off, and there is a trace of blood in its heart. Mr. Wan is very happy: "is this really cold jiaoxu? Then your master''s illness can be cured? " Min Hengzhi nods quickly, smiles brightly on his face, but suffers from colic in his heart. All of these are the results of dissolving the moon and taking life for happiness. Jianyun''s eyes fell on the half opened bundle from the Han Jiao beard. It seemed that there was something else in the bundle. She reached for it, and min Hengzhi hurriedly caught it in his own hand: "Hey, master, there is nothing special here. It''s all my own things." Jianyun doesn''t believe it. She knows what min Hengzhi is. He has a city. He doesn''t lie like Zhongwen. He has a straight temperament. But he respects her as much as Zhongwen. What can''t she see? "Here!" She sank. Min Hengzhi shook his head: "no way." Jianyun reaches out his hand and grabs it. The middle door of the move is wide open. He doesn''t want to only attack. Minhengzhi dare to fight with Shifu. He is robbed by Shifu a few times. Jianyun took the overseas book for a closer look, frowning more and more tightly. Then she looked back at Zheng Zhongwen, who was lying on the bed. She threw down the Chinese book and quickly came to him. She untied the clothes on his chest. Sure enough, there was a just healed wound on his chest. She looked back, red as blood, and stared at Min Hengzhi dead, "don''t you tell the truth?" Min Hengzhi knew that he couldn''t hide it. He knelt on the ground with a plop: "master, it''s my damn, it''s my useless." Jane Yun glared at Mr. Wan: "you go out, don''t eavesdrop, let everyone back away." Though reluctant, Mr. Wan did not dare to disobey Jianyun and had to go out to avoid it. "Say it!" Jianyun''s voice was very cold and her heart was furious. They even carried her to Funiu Mountain. Minhengzhi dare not conceal any more. He said everything clearly and clearly, without any omission. "So, in exchange for jiaozhu, Rongyue promised the old king of Zhou to stay in the Zhou Dynasty and marry his son?" Asked Jane Yun. Min Hengzhi nodded: "yes, she also said, let me not tell you, let alone Zhongwen know the truth." Chapter 719 Rong Yue is her apprentice. How could she not know that since she promised to the old king of Zhou, she would not regret again. What''s more, jiaozhu is the national treasure of Zhou Dynasty. She saved her lover''s life with the national treasure and changed her life for another. The Qi and blood in Jianyun''s heart churned and puffed out a mouthful of blood. Min Hengzhi quickly gets up and holds the crumbling Jane Yun: "master, what''s the matter with you? You must be all right. " Jianyun covers her chest, takes a deep breath, and raises her hand to wipe the blood on the corner of her mouth: "yes, I''m right. I can''t do anything. I''ll be better. I can''t be sorry for what Rongyue did. I''ll try to bring her back." Min Hengzhi said: "master, it''s a top priority. You should first refine the medicine that can cure your disease, and solve the urgent problem at present. We will talk about other things later." Jane Yun nodded: "yes, if I want to do the following things, at least I need to live first and live well." She looked back at Zheng Zhongwen, who was in a coma on her bed. "You promised me that you would have a baby with Rong Yue, but you can''t talk without counting." Seven days later, the imperial list was posted all over the country, and Qi Rongyue, the princess of the state, was willing to marry Prince an in order to establish a hundred year friendship between the Chu and Zhou dynasties. The most surprising thing is the Zheng family. The Duke of Zheng immediately went to the palace to see the emperor. "Emperor, dissolve the moon, how could she suddenly marry the Zhou Dynasty? What is the matter? " Chu Tianqi was also quite puzzled about this matter. He was very puzzled why his elder sister wanted to do this. But his elder sister''s letter was in front of him. Chu Tianqi shook his head: "I don''t know much about this. My elder sister''s letter only said that she and Prince an were old acquaintances and had feelings early, but they had no choice but to separate at the beginning. This time she died in Zhou Dynasty. Prince an solved her problems and their old love revived. She was willing to marry into Zhou Dynasty as a princess protecting the country, and build a state with her relatives, and kill two birds with one stone." The Duke of Zheng knew that Prince an was deeply in love with Qi Rongyue, but he didn''t know that they had already been in love? Didn''t she and Zhongwen make a private agreement for their whole lives? How could it, how could it get so fast? "Emperor, Zhongwen has been away from Beijing for a long time, but he hasn''t returned home yet. I''m in a state of mind. I don''t know if there''s anything wrong with him. I hope the emperor can send someone to find him back." Chu Tianqi said: "I also have this idea. Today, min Hengzhi has been asked to find it. I think there will be news soon." "Thank you, Emperor." The Duke of Zheng returned to the government with great concern. On the one hand, he was worried about his son''s accident. On the other hand, he was worried that his son would not accept such a blow when he returned. "Master, Lord Wu is here." "Please go to the front hall. I''ll be there later." Zheng Guogong''s foot just took a step. Suddenly, he thought that Wu Jiang had not been seen for a while. He went to his house and closed the door. He didn''t go to the court. He said that he had asked for sick leave. How could this happen? Did Zhongwen go to Funiu mountain this time, and he also went with him? Then he''s back. What about Zhongwen? He was in a panic and rushed to the front hall. As soon as Wu Jiang sat down, Duke Zheng rushed in. The Duke of Zheng rushed to Wu Jiang, grabbed Wu Jiang''s collar and said angrily, "you said, did you go to Funiu mountain this time?" Wu Jiang nodded honestly, "I''m going." Chapter 720 "Are we still friends? How can you not tell me such a big thing? " Facing his old friend''s anger, Wu Jiang was also helpless: "Zhongwen didn''t let me say that, I''m afraid you are worried." "Do you think we won''t worry if we don''t say it? Let''s - OK, let''s not talk about this now. Tell me, where is Zhongwen now? Since you are back, what about others? " Wu Jiang''s face was ugly. He naturally knew where Zhongwen was, but he shouldn''t have said it. "You''re so worried about me. Say it!" The Duke of Zheng was originally a military general. He had a loud voice in the army. When he went home, he would become polite. This would be caused by Wu Jiang. When the anger came up, his voice would also grow. Wu Jiang frowned. "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s just that I --" Zheng Guogong said angrily, "I don''t care. If I don''t get Zhongwen''s news today, I''ll never finish it with you." In the end, Wu Jiang still failed to resist the coercion of the Duke of Zheng, and said about Zheng Zhongwen''s healing in Wanfu. "Is he hurt? How did it hurt? Is the injury serious? What''s the situation now? " Duke Zheng asked urgently. Wu Jiang said: "I went to see him yesterday. He is still unconscious. But master Jane said that he has no worries about his life. When he wakes up, it depends on himself." The Duke of Zheng said nothing and rushed out of the hall: "come, prepare horses." Since returning to Beijing, he seldom rode horses and rode in carriages when he went out, which shows how anxious he is now. Wu Jiang also followed out of the government and rode to the direction of Wanfu. "This is Wanfu?" Zheng Guogong looked up at the seemingly ordinary house and heard Zhongwen mention it for many times. This was his first time. Wu Jiang nods and slams the door. The old man who opened the door saw that it was Wu Jiang, who was not familiar with him. He only saw him twice and said, "wait a moment, you two. Let the villain go in and pass on." Where can the Duke of Zheng wait? He reached out and pushed the half open door open. Despite the old man''s obstruction, he quickly entered the inner courtyard. Wu Jiang leads the way, and they go straight to the upper room of the South courtyard. Zheng Zhongwen has been moved to the room next to Jianyun. At this time, Jianyun is cooking medicine in the courtyard. When they meet each other, Zheng Guogong is stunned and frowns, "it''s you?" Jane Yun expected that sooner or later she would not be able to hide it. It was her expectation that he would come. "It''s me, Duke Zheng. I haven''t seen him for years." They didn''t know each other very well. They only met once. Duke Zheng didn''t want to greet her more. He asked, "where is my son Zhongwen?" Jianyun pointed to the room beside him and said: "in it, you can go to see it yourself. I have to wait for a while. I can''t leave you alone." The Duke of Zheng turned around and walked, strode to the door, and pushed it open. There is a girl in the room, sitting in front of the bed, wiping the palm of Zhongwen''s hand. See someone come in, quickly put down the cloth towel and back away. Zheng Guogong looked at her, frowned and asked, "who are you?" Dina said hurriedly, "I''m Dina, a friend of the Lord." Zheng Guogong said, "I didn''t talk to her any more. He just sat beside the bed and checked his son''s whole body. His breathing and pulse were normal and his face was pretty good. He looked like a man sleeping. He could do whatever he wanted, but he just didn''t wake up.". "How long has he been like this?" He turned to Dina and asked. Dina frowned, her eyes full of worry: "it''s been a long time since he came back from the Zhou Dynasty, he has been sleeping." Chapter 721 Seeing Zheng Guogong''s face was not good, Dina hurried: "master Jane said that he would not sleep like this all the time. He would always wake up. When he woke up, nothing would happen." Zheng Guogong knows that Jianyun is Qi Rongyue''s master. Qi Rongyue''s first-hand medical skills are all taught by her. Naturally, he believes what she said, but why does Zhongwen look like this? What happened between him and the moon? Why does dissolve the moon want to marry Zhou an suddenly? He turned to see Wu Jiang: "what else do I not know? Say it. " Wu Jiang promised min Hengzhi that he could not say anything about jiaozhu. "No, I''ve told you everything. That''s all. If I don''t believe you, I''ll ask min Hengzhi. He''s gone too." The Duke of Zheng frowned: "Min Hengzhi has gone too? Why didn''t you say that before? " Wu Jiang shrugged: "you didn''t ask me He glared at Wu Jiang angrily, ignored him, sat back on the bed, took his son''s hand, and sighed: "Zhongwen, wake up quickly, and if you don''t wake up, your daughter-in-law will marry someone else." If Zhong Wen heard this, he would immediately become a madman. But now, he has no sense. He doesn''t know whether he heard it or not. In the Zhou Dynasty, an Wang palace. "How is Princess Yue today?" Asked the palace maid who bowed down in front of Zhou an. The palace maid shook her head: "not very good. The doctor said that she had caught a very severe cold. She must be better in three or five days. She has to be raised for some time." Zhou an frowned and asked, "how is her mood? Do you eat on time? Will you talk? Can you laugh? " The palace maid glanced at Prince an with strange eyes, and then answered truthfully: "the Moon Princess is in a bad mood, but she eats every meal on time, talks to the maids and laughs, just --" Zhou an asked: "what is it?" "It''s just that she seems to like to be dazed. She always sits alone, dazed. She didn''t hear what we called her." "Oh, no, it''s OK. Maybe she''s homesick." He was distressed, but there was nothing he could do. Want to let her go, and reluctant. If you want to be nice to her, you can''t do it. "Well, you go down, take good care of the Moon Princess. If you have anything, please report it immediately." After the palace maid left, the eunuch who was waiting on her side came up to her and said, "Your Highness, if you want to see her, will you go to see her directly? Do you need to pry for information from the palace maids every day? " Zhou an smiled bitterly: "don''t you think I want to? I''m just - just afraid she doesn''t want to see me. " The eunuch didn''t know what was going on, and he said with a strange face, "how can you not think about it? How many girls want such an honor, and the Moon Princess must be the same. " Zhou an shook his head and waved: "you don''t understand. Go on, I want to be quiet." Late at night, when it rained suddenly on a calm day, Zhou an, who was upset, couldn''t sleep any more. He got up in his clothes and watched the night outside. He thought that the dissolving moon should be asleep now. It''s hard to bear the thought. He quickly put on his clothes and let the eunuch take his umbrella and go out in a hurry. Qi Rongyue lived in Jingyuan palace, which is only one palace away from the king''s palace. He entered the gate of Jingyuan palace in a short time. The gatekeeper''s maid saw him coming in and was about to salute. He immediately made a sign of silence. The maid understood and stood in and shut up and retreated. She lived in a dark room. It seemed that she was sleeping. Chapter 722 He stood outside the door, hesitated for a long time, and finally couldn''t help pushing the door in. It was very dark inside, and with a little weak light, he walked slowly to her bed, coagulating the people on the couch. He stood in front of the bed a step away, dare not close, not do not want, but can not. She didn''t seem to sleep very well, her breath was fast and slow, and she seemed to dream of something bad, and her mouth was full of babble. He couldn''t hear, he didn''t want to hear, he knew that in her dream, there would be no him. I don''t know how long it took for the rain to stop suddenly. He turned around and was about to leave. There was a sound outside, and then a familiar voice. "Seven harmonies? Why are you here? " Qihe did not make a sound. Qiuying''s voice was raised three times: "brother an is in it?" Seven and busy way: "no, no, no, No "Not in it. What are you doing here? Is it a three-year-old to be princess Ben? " Qiuying wants to break in. Qihe stops her. The master comes here with difficulty. He can''t let Qiuying do bad things. Zhou an was afraid that Qiuying would make more noise, so he strode to the door and opened the door. Qiu Ying points to Zhou an, and her eyes turn red: "you, OK, good Zhou an, I didn''t expect that you even --" Zhou an angrily says: "don''t talk nonsense, Rongyue is ill. I''ll see her." Qiuying glances at the room that hasn''t closed the door, and snorts coldly: "she doesn''t even light the light? I think you''ve just finished fooling around. That bitch hasn''t put on his clothes yet. " Zhou an was furious and shook Qiuying''s face: "shut up, you are filthy. Do you think the world is the same as you?" Qiuying covers her face and tears don''t rush down: "am I dirty? No matter how dirty I am, I don''t spend the night in a man''s room in the middle of the night. No matter how dirty I am, I won''t hang out with men before I get married, and I won''t abandon my fiance who gave up her life to save herself to choose another high branch. " Zhou an was so angry with her that she looked back at her eyes and saw that Rong Yue had not known when she was awake. She sat quietly beside the bed and didn''t speak. It seemed that she was thinking about something and listening to their quarrels. Without saying anything, he took Qiuying and left Jingyuan hall in a hurry. Back to king an''s palace, Qiu Ying shook off Zhou an''s hand and said with a sneer, "what''s the matter? So afraid I''ll say something worse? Do you really like her that much? " Zhou an also does not deny: "yes, I like her so much, as long as she wants, I will give her anything." Qiu Ying sneers: "if you really like her, you should take her Festival into consideration, instead of sneaking into her room in the middle of the night. Everyone in the imperial palace will know tomorrow that Qi Rongyue, who came from the Chu Dynasty, is a bitch. If you don''t get married, you will seduce Prince an into her room and do whatever you want." "Pa" of a crisp sound, that beautiful face knot firm firm firm really get Zhou an slap: "you shut up, don''t you slander her, and, I also want to ask you, in the middle of the night, you don''t think about in Yinghe Temple face wall, run to King and temple to do?" Qiuying''s face changed slightly, and her mouth was hard: "what can I do? I just heard some rumors. I''m afraid you will do more vulgar things, so I''ll hurry to stop it. " Zhou an doesn''t believe: "is it? I didn''t find you to settle the matter of viper last time. If you dare to do small actions again, I will let you disappear in front of me forever, never vague. " Chapter 723 Qiuying''s body retreats two steps. She has never seen such Zhou an. Her eyes are grim, her words are sharp and cruel. As if the beautiful past they had experienced had turned into smoke. "Brother an, you were not like this before. How did you become like this? Have you forgot? I was bullied when I was a child. You helped me every time. You also said that you like me to call you elder brother an after you. Did you forget all this? " "I don''t forget. I always take you as my sister. You think too much of yourself." Zhou an Dao. Qiu Ying shakes her head: "if that''s the case, why didn''t you object to your Majesty''s engagement?" Zhou an said indifferently, "is it useful to oppose it? Since it''s useless, why waste your words? " At that time, he didn''t know the dissolving moon. Since his heart has no place, what''s the difference between marrying someone? His words sounded like thunder on her head. She thought that even if he moved to another place now, at least, he had loved her directly at the beginning. As a result, she turned out to be a dispensable person. She is crying, she is smiling, her eyes are dim, and the handsome youth left in memory are leaving her. She shook her head and wiped away her tears. "I''m not willing. I''m a man in autumn. No one wants to take it away." She turned angrily and strode away. Zhou an had no choice but to take her. Qiu Ying was his aunt''s daughter. Her aunt and her relatives married far away from their neighbors. Later, they were taken back to the palace by their father because of the war. When they returned to the palace, they were already in their sixties. Because of the pain of bereavement, they did not get well during pregnancy. When they were giving birth, they had a hard time. After the last effort, they gave birth to Qiu Ying. The father and the king felt ashamed of his aunt, so they took Qiuying as their child and raised her in the palace. They became princesses and lived the same life as princesses. They got more love than princesses. No matter how angry the father is, he just keeps her in prison and will not punish her more severely, so she will be so unbridled. If he didn''t go to Jinghe Hall tonight, what would Qiuying do? "Qihe, according to the king''s order, sent more people to protect the princess of the moon, and sent others to stare at Princess Qiuying. If there is any change, report it immediately." In the next morning, zier, a maid of the palace, combed Qi Rongyue''s hair for sitting in front of the dressing table. Looking at her face in the mirror, she couldn''t help but praise: "Princess Yue, you look so beautiful. Your hair is so black and shiny. It looks good in any bun." Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly: "do not need to wear a bun, comb two braids to tie in the back of the head to go." There are all kinds of luxuriant ornaments on the dressing table. Prince an sent people to make them. They found the best craftsman in the palace. They are all fresh patterns. The empress in the back palace is also hot with eyes. But Prince an ordered the craftsman to make the same pattern. The second one is not allowed to be made. "Prince an is very kind to you. I''m impressed with your servant." Zier joked. Qi Rongyue looks up at her and looks pretty. She''s not very old and has pink cheeks. "Now that I''m in love, why don''t I talk to Wang An and ask him to accept you?" When zi''er heard this, she immediately knelt on the ground: "the moon, the Moon Princess, the maidservant just said it unintentionally, you, don''t go to your heart, look at the mouth of the maidservant." She raised her hand and drew her two ears: "I really don''t mean that. How dare I, how dare I, how dare I, how dare I dream in my identity? Slaves - " Chapter 724 She began to talk without turns. Who knows that king an doted on her without degrees, and held her on the top of her heart. In a word, her life would die without a place of burial. Qi Rongyue did not look back, his voice was still cold and indifferent: "get up, I don''t know you will be so afraid, I would not have said it." Zi''er got up and picked up the comb that had fallen to the ground, almost shaking her hands to help her with her braids. A palace maid stepped in and said to Qi Rongyue, "Princess Yue, king an is here, waiting for you in the side hall." She got up, and a cold wind filled the half open door, and she coughed twice. "I see." Zier quickly tied the cloak to her, reached out to help her, but Qi Rongyue pushed it away: "no, I can do it myself." Zi''er''s eyes are red, and she follows silently. She must be disgusted by the Moon Princess. She is not sure how to punish her. Piandian, Zhou an is restless and waiting. He is worried that Rongyue won''t see him. He doesn''t know what to say when he sees her. One side of the seven and Zhou an eyes: "master, here, people come." Zhou an was so happy that he quickly sat down and waited for the dissolving moon to step into the palace. Then he put down the hot tea cup in his hand and stood up to welcome him: "you are coming. Are you better?" Qi Rongyue coughs twice, then says with a light smile, "it''s OK, it''s just a cold breeze." She thought of the bone chilling cold in the cold pool. When she was dragged into the water by the cold Jiaos, she seemed to fall into the ice hole. Her smile is light and her words are gentle, just like Qi Rongyue when she was in Pengcheng. "I didn''t think you would see me," he said Qi Rongyue sat down in the chair beside several cases, took a sip of hot tea, smelled the words and raised his eyes. He did not understand: "why do you think so?" "I thought you''d blame me for keeping you here." He has a little bit of the a guilty mind. Although it''s not dominated by him, it''s because of the him. He has no real strong opposition. He also has a little selfish heart. Hope she can stay, hope that after a period of time together, she can also love him for a long time. She put down the tea cup and smiled: "you worry too much. I don''t blame you or your majesty. Jiaozhu is the national treasure of Zhou Dynasty. If I want to get it, I will pay the corresponding price." She really doesn''t blame them, only because she is not strong enough to save Zhongwen with her own strength. It''s her choice of exchange. What can I complain about? The old king of Zhou just put forward the more favorable conditions for him. If the matter is changed into another emperor, she may not be able to borrow jiaozhu. After all, who is willing to change the owner of such a treasure? Zhou an looked at the sky outside his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s a nice day today. You''ve been sick these days and haven''t been out. I''m free today. Would you like to go out for a walk?" She nodded, "well, it''s time for my sick room to breathe." She thought that what he said about going out for a walk was to visit the imperial garden, but unexpectedly, he took her out of the palace. "You must be tired of the food in the palace after so long. I''ll take you to a special place where I used to go every time I went out." He was a little excited. He had never had a chance to go back to China for so long. He took her with him. He was in a good mood. She has no opinion. He said go wherever he wants. It doesn''t matter. It''s the same everywhere. Half an hour later, Zhou an stood in a daze in front of the ruins... Chapter 725 "No more?" She asked "no more." He smiled bitterly. In the city of Wangdu, the only place where he still has memory and wants to do it again is gone. She smiled quietly, and her mood was calm. "Since it''s gone, go somewhere else." "Well." What else can we do without going elsewhere? They gave up their carriages and walked on the most prosperous street of Wangdu. When he saw all the new things he wanted to buy for her, she was always interested in the appearance of lack. Although they smiled politely, they were always absent-minded. When they walked the whole street from the street to the end of the street, Zhou an proposed to eat, a dozen people in black suddenly fell from the sky and surrounded them. When Zhou an went out, he took only two guards. Suddenly, the two guards guarded Zhou an one by one and said loudly, "who is that? This is Prince an''s highness. Don''t be offended. " The man in black, who is the leader of the group, sneered and said, "whatever prince you are, your highness, has fallen into the hands of our brothers today. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to go back alive. Brothers, go up, kill the man, capture the woman and take them back to the mountain. Let''s have a good time." Zhou an blocked Qi Rongyue''s body and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with me? What kind of hero is bullying women?" Man in Black: "we are not heroes, we are villains. Don''t you find it boring to talk about morality to villains?" Everyone laughed, but Qi Rongyue''s cold voice sounded at this time: "it''s the people in the palace who sent you here." The man in black stopped laughing and said in a hard voice, "Hu, what are you talking about? We are mountain bandits. " Qi Rongyue snorted coldly: "mountain bandits don''t have such good Kung Fu as you, and they don''t know the stance and footwork of the guard. Even if you dress like mountain bandits, you can''t learn the real temperament of mountain bandits." She was trapped in the bandit''s nest. She knew the characteristics of the mountain bandits very well. At present, these people were well-trained. When the leader spoke, there was no one to snatch the sound. Everyone''s position was planned in advance, and there was no mistake. There was absolutely no such quality of the mountain bandits. Although the man in black is covered with his face, he can still feel the nervous and embarrassed color on his face: "you can say whatever you like, and don''t bother to talk nonsense with you. Brothers, give it to me. If this little lady resists, she will be killed without forgiveness." The words of the man in black confirmed Qi Rongyue''s conjecture even more. It was only conjecture before, but now it is. It is certain that these people were sent by the palace. They only want her to die, not Zhou an''s. A dozen people in black rushed to Qi Rongyue with weapons in their hands. Qi Rongyue took a step back, touched his hands from his waist, threw his backhand, and several golden awns flew out of his fingers, stabbed them in the chest of several people in black, and then several people fell to the ground. The leading man in Black said in a cold voice, "I didn''t expect such a charming beauty to be a traitor. Brothers, you don''t have to be polite to her. Let her taste our brother''s strength." Zhou an pushes his bodyguard to Qi Rongyue: "go, protect the princess of the moon." The bodyguard hesitated very much. His duty is to protect Prince an. It''s not the princess of the month. They don''t know what happened to the princess of the month and what the consequences are. But if Prince an had a little bit of a slip, their fate would be very miserable. Chapter 726 Qi Rongyue has pulled out the dagger at this time, and she said to Zhou an, "their goal is me. Go and move the rescuers." Zhou an refuses. How can he leave Rongyue to escape. "If you don''t want us all dead, do what I say," Qi called The guards around Zhou an also found clues at this time. None of the people in black had the intention to fight against Prince Fu An. None of the people who fought with them exerted all their strength and left with two moves. On the contrary, the situation of Princess Yue was very different from them. Obviously, these people in black were mainly attacking Princess Yue, and they didn''t kill her, but were constantly disappearing Whet her strength, like a cat and a mouse, tease her, and kill her when she is exhausted. Or maybe they have more sinister intentions. The guard said to Zhou an, "Your Highness, this is not the time to show your loyalty. You should never lose your body. Please go back to the palace immediately. This matter will be dealt with by your subordinates." Zhou an shakes his head: "no, I''ll stay. You go to the rescue." "This --" "isn''t it fast? This is an order. " The two guards had no choice but to turn around and leave and move to the nearest Yamen. Qi Rongyue had been ill for a long time. He fought in disorder. His body couldn''t bear it, and his gold needles were exhausted. Those people had countless opportunities to kill her, but they still didn''t start. When she was exhausted, the leading man in Black said coldly: "girl, you offended people who shouldn''t have offended, and died in my hand today, which is not enough Injustice, if you want to talk about revenge, you can''t talk about me. Remember. " When he raised his sword, he stabbed Qi Rongyue in the chest. Zhou an, who was anxious, rushed forward to protect her. The sharp sword stabbed her flesh and skin, and the sound of "puff" fell on Qi Rongyue''s ear. She was shocked and hurriedly helped Zhou an back. The guards in black stabbed Zhou an instead of Qi Rongyue. They were flustered. They drew their swords in a hurry and saw Zhou an''s bloody face fell down. They were in a mess and could not continue. The man in Black said, "let''s move." "Zhou an, Zhou an, wake up, don''t sleep, can''t sleep." She slapped Zhou an hard on the cheek. Zhou an tries to open his eyes and look at Qi Rongyue, who is safe in front of him. He says with a smile, "you are OK." "I''m fine. You can''t be. Get up, I''ll take you back to the palace." She had been exhausted by a fierce battle and could not hold him, and he seemed unable to stand up again. The blood flowed all over the place. It was useless for her to hold the wound. If there was a needle wrapped around it, she could stab the acupoint for him to stop bleeding. However, she went out today without anything. A lot of onlookers gathered around her. She called out to the crowd, "who has a needle bag on him? Can I borrow it? " Most of the onlookers were ordinary people. Where did they get the silver needle or embroidery needle. At this time, an old man with a medicine box came to her, quickly opened the medicine box, took out a needle bag from inside, and handed it to Qi Rongyue: "girl, this man is seriously injured and needs to stop bleeding as soon as possible. What do you want to do with the needle bag?" It turned out to be a doctor. Qi Rongyue was very happy. He quickly put Zhou an on the ground, pulled his body to lie on his stomach, and then took the needle bag from the old man. He smiled and said, "it''s for hemostasis. Thank you very much." Chapter 727 The old man waved. "No need, I will help you." Qi Rongyue opened the needle bag, pulled out two needles, and handed them back to the old man''s hands: "pass them for me." The old man is an old doctor in the capital city of Wang. He is also famous, but he is not a proud man. He will not hold on to his elder and despise his younger generation. The girl dare to give the needle in such a calm manner in front of such a seriously injured person. She is sure to have good medical skills. At this time, Qi Rongyue had already stabbed two silver needles into the vital points around the wound, and said to the eldest brother: "two for three inches and two for four inches respectively." The old doctor quickly took out the needle from the bag and handed it to him. Qi Rongyue''s needling technique was very special, and he knew the acupoints very accurately. All the key points of needling were the living acupoints that could create miracles. This technique was very special and terrible. If he was not careful, he would kill the injured immediately. At present, this girl comes here at will, stabbing acupoints like embroidery, even though those acupoints are living acupoints that can kill people instantly. The blood soon stopped. When the blood on the wound congealed, she took the needle and said to the eldest husband, "do you have any gold wound medicine?" The old doctor nodded repeatedly, "yes, yes." He quickly turned out a bottle of medicine from the medicine box and handed it to Qi Rongyue. She put the medicine bottle to her nose and sniffed it. She said with a smile: "this medicine is good, but if you can add baixiangzi and wugugen when refining, the effect will be better. You can try it next time." When the old doctor heard this, he was stunned at first and then thought about it carefully. The more he thought about it, the better he thought about it. How could he have never thought of it before? "Get out of the way, get out of the way." The two guards came with reinforcements, but the prisoner had not been found. Seeing Prince an was seriously injured and unconscious, he was so scared that his legs were soft. He was hurried to ask people to carefully carry Prince an into the carriage. He did not dare to stay and quickly returned to the palace. Qi Rongyue came out after carefully treating the wound for Zhou an. The old king of Zhou was in a hurry. When he saw her coming out, he asked: "how about Princess Yue and him?" Qi Rongyue chuckled and comforted: "although he was hurt badly, fortunately he didn''t hurt the key point, it was no longer in the way." The old king of Zhou was relieved and asked, "did he wake up?" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "not yet. It''s a temporary coma caused by too much blood loss. It''s OK. You can wake up in two hours at most. Don''t worry." She said it was ok, then it must be OK. The old king of Zhou put his heart down and asked, "good end, how could you be assassinated suddenly? Can you see them clearly? " "All of them are covered with faces, but I don''t know what they look like. However, I guess they are all guards in Forbidden Palace." Old Zhou Wang frowned: "how to see?" "They call themselves mountain bandits, but how could mountain bandits rob in the city? This is one of them. After they stopped us, they didn''t ask for money at all. It''s not the style of mountain bandits. Second, they only dealt with me, but didn''t dare to hurt his highness. Each of them was well-trained and behaved very similar to the imperial guards. This is the third. " After listening to her analysis, the old king of Zhou nodded to her and said, "don''t worry, I will find out what happened and give you a hand." In fact, they all know who is most likely to do it. Qi said with a smile, "Your Majesty doesn''t have to be too embarrassed. Fortunately, king an has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t want to be investigated again. He just hopes that the same thing won''t happen again in the future. Otherwise, even if your majesty is willing to protect her, he won''t let her go." Chapter 728 When she spoke, she always had a smile on her face and a light look, but her eyes were sharp and cold. The old king nodded: "I understand that an''er suffered from this disaster, and the person behind it, I, the king, will find it out." Qi Rongyue nodded: "as such, Rongyue will not ask about it." She turned her head to look at the inner room of her eyes and said in a low voice: "king an is all right, and he is tired of dissolving the moon. First, she retreats and comes to see him tomorrow." Knowing that she was still ill, the old Zhou Wang did not dare to stay, saying, "well, you can go back and have a rest." Looking at Qi Rongyue''s back disappearing gradually, the old king of Zhou sighed a long time again. He didn''t expect that ann''er, a silly child, would take his own life for her, which he didn''t expect. As the son of the emperor, how can he pour such feelings into a woman? He thought that leaving her would make him pay attention to the government and make him not so lonely in the palace. But he didn''t expect that leaving her would also leave a big hidden danger. She would become the biggest weakness and fatal weakness of an''er. With a long sigh, he turned his head and stepped into the inner hall. Yinghe hall "failed? What''s going on? Can''t deal with an unarmed woman? " Qiu Ying glares angrily at the bodyguard commander kneeling in front of her. "Back to the princess, she is not unarmed. She has learned Kung Fu. Her subordinates have also spent a lot of effort." "What happened? And she didn''t come back alive? You''ve made so much effort to get her back unscathed? " The head of the guard, with a burnt face, hurriedly said: "princess, it''s not the time to ask your subordinates for their responsibilities. You promised your subordinates 30000 liang of silver after the event to let them go." Qiuying sneers: "you still have the face to ask me for money? Have you done what I asked you to do? " When the head of the guard saw her face, he knew that she was going to be in debt, and he just crossed his eyebrow and said, "I don''t know, princess. I could have killed Qi Rongyue with one sword. It''s an Wanghe who blocked Qi Rongyue with his own body. His subordinates failed." Qiu Ying was shocked. She immediately stood up from her seat, shaking her fingers at the tip of the guard''s nose, and asked, "you hurt king an?" The chief of the guard nodded: "yes, I hurt king an with my wrong hand. Now king an has returned to the palace, and Qi Rongyue has healed him himself. I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. His Majesty was furious. I thought that it would be possible to find his subordinates soon. If his subordinates hadn''t left the capital at that time, the LORD would not be safe." Qiu Ying is furious: "how dare you threaten me?" The head of the bodyguard looked gloomy and cold: "I dare not, but I''m just telling you the truth." Qiu Ying was so worried about Zhou an''s injury that she didn''t want to get involved with him any more. She ordered the palace maid to get her money box, and she took out 12000 silver notes from inside and threw them in front of him: "take these, and roll away quickly. How far is it? Don''t let me see you again." Although he didn''t have the agreed 30000 Liang in advance, it was better than not. After all, he didn''t finish the task first. "Farewell!" The captain of the guard turned and walked away. Qiuying looks at his back with eyes full of coldness. You want to go if you hurt my elder brother an? She turned her head and whispered a few words to the palace maid on the other side. The palace maid understood, took out several silver tickets from the money box, and turned to follow the steps of the Guard commander to leave Yinghe palace. Chapter 729 On the other hand, the old king of Zhou sent people to thoroughly investigate the Forbidden Palace guards who were not on duty in the inner palace today, and soon found out about the bodyguard commander. When the bodyguard commander was about to leave the city gate of the capital even if he sent people to arrest him, the city gate suddenly closed, and immediately a Forbidden Palace Guard expert appeared and surrounded the commander. "Lord Ye, where are you going?" Ye Kang''s face was shocked. He didn''t expect to find him so soon. It seems that he can''t leave today. "Lord Zhu, what do you want me to do? I''m just going out of the palace to help the Lord do some errands. As you know, there''s no one who can speak well. Who will take care of the delay? " Mr. Zhu sneered: "do you want to help the master in the palace? Do you mean to tell me which master in the palace you are helping and what you are doing? " Ye Kang hums, "what are you? Why cross examine me? " Lord Zhu immediately showed his Majesty''s order: "with this, Lord Ye, come with me." Ye Kang frowned and said in a deep voice, "I''m autumn in the palace." just after the word "autumn" came out, a sharp arrow came through the wind and stabbed him in the chest. When the blood splashed, his tall body fell down from the horse''s back and his eyes were wide open. Zhu sent people to search him and found a total of 12000 silver notes, all of which were new ones issued by the Royal Bank Qingfeng. "What about this, my lord?" The bodyguard who found the silver note looked at the handfuls of notes with salivation on his face, but he almost didn''t flow. Mr. Zhu stared at him, but he didn''t have a good airway: "what do you say to so many people? This is evidence of a crime. One less card is for you. " If it''s normal, there won''t be any people who are greedy. But it''s guan''an King''s order under the wrath of his majesty. If he is greedy, he will die? When Zhou an woke up, he saw that the man sitting in front of the bed was the father. His eyes were full of disappointment. He closed his eyes again and frowned. "You don''t want to see this king, do you?" The old king of Zhou complained. Zhou an opened his eyes again, and a pale smile came out from the corner of his mouth: "no, my father wants more, but my son''s head hurts." "You see that the man sitting in front of the bed is Ben Wang, so you have a headache. If I call the girl who dissolves the moon now, will you not have a headache?" Zhou an asked: "is Rongyue OK?" Old Zhou Wang shook his head and sighed, "she''s OK, but it''s you. She walked in front of the ghost gate. This little life is not easy to pick up." Zhou an said with a smile, "no, there is a dissolving moon. She won''t let me die. Her medical skill is very powerful, isn''t it?" The old king of Zhou gave him a white look, but he didn''t have a good way of thinking: "what kind of injury would you like to have? If the boy named Zheng she brought last time, where can I find another jiaozhu for you?" Zhou wangganxiao: "isn''t it OK for me? What do you say about things that don''t show up? " At this time, the palace maid quickly stepped in and said to the old king of Zhou and Zhou an, "Your Majesty, your highness, Princess Qiuying, please see you." Old Zhou Wang immediately frowned and said, "what is she doing?" Then he took a look at Zhou an, saw his face light and fearless, and said, "let her in." He wants to see if she has anything else to say. Qiu Ying hurried in, and saw Zhou an lying on the couch pale, without his usual high spirits. In her heart, she secretly scolded the Guard commander for thousands of times. Chapter 730 "What are you doing? You still have the face? " Old Zhou Wang said coldly to Qiuying. Qiu Ying knew what the old king of Zhou meant, but she pretended to be stupid and said with a dry smile, "what do you say, your majesty? How can Yinger be shameless? Yinger hasn''t done anything to apologize to brother an. " Old Zhou Wang sneered: "what do you mean by me? You know that the people sent by me will come back soon. At that time, I''ll see how you can explain." Zhou an heard that the old king of Zhou said that he didn''t understand anything. As Rong Yue said before, those who call themselves mountain bandits are not real mountain bandits at all, but forbidden palace guards. In this royal palace, there are people who can send bodyguards, but all of them are in this room, not the father, not him. Who else can they be? Zhou an closed his eyes, took a deep breath, turned to Qiuying, who pretended to be innocent, and said in a low voice: "since you can''t bear people in your eyes, you should leave. I will ask someone to find a house for you in Wangdu. You should live first, and find a suitable mother-in-law for you. Get married earlier." Qiuying''s face changed a lot. She rushed forward a few steps. At once, a bodyguard appeared to stop her. She looked at Zhou an with tears in her eyes and sobbed: "brother an, you have been away from Wang Du for so many years. I''ve been waiting for you in Wang Du and waiting for you to come back and marry me. But you are back, but your heart hasn''t come back. I''ve been an old girl since I was a flower girl , but you said you don''t want me if you don''t want me. Can you afford me? Are you worthy of my dead mother? " Zhou an is determined not to talk nonsense with her again and again. He used to tolerate her again and again, but just because of her face, she can''t bear to touch her. Now, her hands are so long, even the assassination is done so easily. It''s related to the safety of Rongyue. He won''t have any more indulgence. Qiuying bites her lips and looks at Zhou an''s face. She hates Qi Rongyue even more. She doesn''t like it. Her brother, who has been waiting for so long, doesn''t like it. Her eyes fell on the sword on the bodyguard''s waist. Suddenly, taking advantage of the bodyguard''s inattention, she reached out and pulled out the long sword, and laid the sharp blade across her neck. The old king of Zhou was so frightened that he got up from his seat: "Yinger, what are you doing? Do you want to put it down If Zhou Ying would not, she was filled with sadness and lamentation: "since you can''t hold me like this, I will go underground to accompany my mother as you wish." After saying that, she had to wipe her neck. The bodyguard at one side saw this and immediately reached out and chopped her back neck. Qiuying fell down and the sword fell to the ground. old king Wang as like as two peas, and saw her, she felt relieved. "This child is just like her mother," she said. After all, it''s the children who grow up in front of themselves. After loving them for so many years, it''s not easy to be ruthless. The old Zhou Dynasty''s bodyguard said: "send the princess back to the palace. Haosheng looks at her. Don''t let her find another meeting, and don''t let her go out of the palace any more." The bodyguard took Qiu Ying away from the palace of king an, and the old king of Zhou apologized to Zhou an: "an''er, what she did this time is really wrong. She hurt you so badly, and I am disgusted with her. But after all, she is the only blood left in the world by your aunt, so I will drive her out of the palace. If she can''t think of it, I will die in the future, and I have no face to see your aunt." Chapter 731 His younger sister married far away from his neighbors in order to know about him and then ended up in such a miserable situation. He always apologized and tried his best to make up for it all these years. Who could have thought that Qiu Ying had developed such arrogant temperament. Zhou an frowned and said, "father, you don''t know her nature. She has changed. She''s not Qiuying anymore. If you let her stay in the palace, you can''t be sure what kind of trouble will happen." The old king of Zhou didn''t say a word, and Zhou an said, "father, don''t tell you the truth, Rongyue is not a girl who is bullied by others. If she gets in a hurry, if she does, Qiuying''s fate will only be worse." Old Zhou Wang also thought of Qi Rongyue''s cold and fierce eyes, and his heart was cold: "she is a girl, and she is weak in our Zhou Dynasty, so she should not do anything out of the ordinary." Zhou an struggled to sit up: "father, Rongyue has always been a man with clear love and hatred. If people don''t offend me, I will not. If people offend me, they will redouble their efforts. If Qiuying doesn''t hurt her anymore, there will be nothing wrong. But if Qiuying doesn''t know how to provoke her again and again, I can''t guarantee the consequences." The old king of Zhou thought of the hearsay he had heard before. In order to help the emperor of Chu return to the throne, Qi Rongyue dived around Chulian. For the sake of curing the disease, he directly treated Chulian as a cripple and his only daughter''s appearance was destroyed. The means were not cruel. At this time, Zhu, the deputy commander of the Forbidden Palace Guard, came to see him. "Let him in." The eunuch nodded beside the old Zhou Dynasty. Zhu brought a subordinate with him. After the salute, the old king of Zhou asked directly, "how are things going?" Zhu dahen said: "under his majesty, his subordinates catch up with Lord Ye. Just as they are about to take him down, someone has put a cold arrow in the dark. Lord Ye was killed on the spot." The old Zhou Wang frowned and said, "isn''t that dead?" Lord Zhu beckoned to his subordinates, who immediately sent a stack of silver tickets to the eunuch: "Your Majesty, this is from Lord Ye. It is verified that the original owner of these silver tickets is Princess Qiu Ying." "Zhou an hums:" she is more and more skilled, but also know how to send people to kill and kill Old Zhou Wang''s original hesitation disappeared at this moment, and immediately said: "just do as you say, find a house outside the palace to settle her as soon as possible, and then find a suitable mother-in-law for her, so that she can get married earlier." Zhou an looked happy and nodded with a smile: "it''s so good. Thank you very much, father." The old king of Zhou ordered Zhu to step down and go to jiazhou''an''s bedside again. Looking at his pale son, he sighed: "father only hopes you can be happy, so that when you get well, you can get married immediately, so that I can hold my grandson earlier." Zhou Anjun''s face is slightly red, his heart is full of expectations, but he has to take into account the mood of dissolving the moon. "Father, I''m afraid it''s going to be slow. I''m afraid she''ll dissolve the moon --" the old king of Zhou waved his hand: "we can''t delay any more, just do what he said. One month later, you two will get married." In the Chu Dynasty, the government of the state. Zheng Guogong and his wife were sitting in front of his son''s bed, talking about their son''s past funny stories, their worries and worries when his son was away, and the events that happened in Kyoto these days. But his son refused to wake up, kept his eyes closed all the time, and did not move. Apart from his normal breath and face, he was no different from the dead. At this time, Sangui rushed in: "master, madam, no good, Princess Yue, she is going to marry." Chapter 732 As soon as Sangui''s words came down, the unconscious man lying on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, which were full of confusion and pain. It hurt so much. It hurt so much in his chest. It was as if something stabbed him in the heart. There was a blank in his mind, only a picture that the woman, with a sharp knife in her hand, stabbed him in the chest, and then there was no more. Who is she? Why did she stab him with a knife? It hurts so much. It hurts so much. "Zhongwen, are you awake? That''s great. That''s great. You finally wake up. " The Duke of Zheng said to Sangui, "hurry up, and ask Master Jane to come here." San GUI hurried away. Zhongwen in bed turned his head and looked at the surprised and tearful Er Lao. His eyes became more and more confused. "Who are you?" In the eyes of the two old people, he slowly got up, looked at his hands, touched his face, and wondered, "who am I?" Two old faces look at each other: "Zhong Wen, don''t frighten your mother. Don''t you even know her?" "Mother? Are you my mother? " Then he looked at the Duke of Zheng: "are you my father?" The Duke of Zheng nodded: "do you remember now?" He shook his head: "I don''t know. I don''t even know who I am. I don''t remember anything." He suddenly untied his clothes and looked into his chest. Sure enough, there was a visible scar on his chest. This scar was the one stabbed by the woman. Who was she? Why kill him? Why do you think of her, and your heart will hurt? As soon as Sangui went out, he met Jianyun, who was on his way to the government of the state. He told Jianyun the good news. Jane Yun knew that Rongyue was going to marry, so she hurried to the government. Unexpectedly, Zhongwen woke up at this time. "Master Jane, you are here. Let Zhongwen have a look. He won''t even recognize us when he wakes up." As soon as Jane Yun heard this, her eyebrows closed, and her worries still appeared. After examining Zhongwen''s physical condition, no abnormality was found. It seems that jiaozhu is the key to this amnesia. She said to Zheng, "take a step to talk." They left Zhongwen''s room and went to the side hall. "Master Jane, tell me according to the facts, what strange disease did Zhong Wen have? How could he suddenly recognize no one?" In the Chu Dynasty, only she, min Hengzhi and Wu Jiang knew the story of jiaozhu. There was no fourth person who knew it. The reason for concealing the story was that they were afraid that Zhongwen would be harmed in order to steal the treasure jiaozhu after being informed by someone who wanted to. Secondly, they didn''t want Zhongwen to wake up to know the truth and then go to the Zhou Dynasty to take risks. So they kept it from them. Maybe Zhongwen''s amnesia is a good thing. Jane Yun said, "I heard that Zhong Wen had suffered brain injury before?" Zheng Guogong nodded: "yes, he fell off the Mustang''s back and hit his head on a stone in Pengcheng. He was seriously injured, but he was cured by Rongyue. Is this amnesia related to that injury?" Jianyun nodded: "it''s related. Although the dissolving moon cured his injury, dispelled part of the blood stasis in his brain, and made his eyes see again, some of the blood stasis still remained in his brain could not be dispelled. When he went to the Zhou Dynasty to fight with Han Jiao, his head was injured by Han Jiao, which caused the blood stasis in his brain to coagulate again, leading to the amnesia now." "Can it be cured?" Duke Zheng asked, after all, he is the master of dissolving the moon. She must be able to cure the disease that dissolving the moon can cure. Chapter 733 Jianyun shakes his head: "I don''t have a good treatment now, but you can rest assured that Zhongwen is also my disciple. I will try my best." Zheng Guogong believed what he said to her. Fortunately, apart from not recognizing people and not remembering things, everything is normal. Maybe he will wake up tomorrow and remember it again? After supper, Sangui waited on Zheng Zhongwen to sleep. Seeing that he closed his eyes, Sangui thought that he was really asleep. He couldn''t help muttering, "young master, if you don''t remember anything, Miss Qi will marry someone else." His closed eyes opened again. He grabbed Sangui, who was about to turn around and leave, and asked in a deep voice, "what did you just say?" Seeing his appearance, Sangui thought that he had memorized something and said excitedly, "do you remember, young man? Do you really think of it? " Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "I asked you, what did you just say?" Sangui wiped his face, wiped away the tears of joy, and choked: "you don''t know, young master, Miss Qi, she is going to marry, but the bridegroom is not you." Zheng Zhongwen asked again, "who is Miss Qi? Who is she? " Why does the mention of this person, the thought of this name, his heart began to colic. Three expensive a Leng: "childe you did not remember?" Zheng Zhongwen took a deep breath and saw a cold light: "I''ll ask you again, who is Miss Qi?" Sangui had never seen such a gloomy and cold appearance of the childe before, and was shocked. She replied: "Miss Qi is your fiancee. You used to like her so much. In order to do anything for her, how can you not remember her now?" "My fiancee?" He frowned: "since it''s my fiancee, why should I marry someone else again?" Sangui shook his head: "I don''t know why. She hasn''t come back since she left Kyoto last time. I can''t believe she is such a person." "What kind of person?" Zheng Zhongwen asked It has been a long time since Sangui kept his words in his heart. Since the prince asked him, he had nothing to hide: "it has been widely spread among the people, saying that Miss Qi, with the help of you and the Duke of the state, has finally become the princess of the state, but she is not willing to marry a side-by-side king in your district, so she and the prince of the Zhou Dynasty hook up to be the queen of the Zhou Dynasty." Zheng Zhongwen''s heart is more and more painful. Is Miss Qi the woman who stabbed him in the heart with a sharp edge? Is it because she wants to marry the prince of Zhou Dynasty, so she wants to kill him? Sangui said again, "but childe, Miss Qi doesn''t look like that. Why did she suddenly marry Zhou an?" Zhou an, a man he met, once lived in the Rongyu hall in Pengcheng. At that time, he thought that he was a man of extraordinary bearing and unusual status. Is it difficult that he and miss Qi had a secret song at the beginning? Miss Qi later agreed to stay with the prince just to use the power of the prince and the Duke of the state in Longxi to clear the obstacles for Zhou an and then send him back to the Zhou Dynasty to inherit the throne? Sangui felt a chill on her back and a cold sweat all over her body. If that''s the case, Miss Qi''s city is really too deep and scared to think about. "What are you thinking?" Zheng Zhongwen asked in a deep voice when he saw that Sangui''s face was constantly changing. Sangui quickly shook his head and waved: "no, it''s nothing. You can rest, young master. I''ll go down first." He did not dare to say what he thought. He was afraid that he would provoke the young master again, but it was not good. Chapter 734 Zheng Zhongwen didn''t leave him. He kept thinking about Qi Rongyue, but he couldn''t remember. He didn''t know what she looked like or whether she was the one who stabbed him with a knife. The next day, after learning that Zheng Zhongwen woke up in the morning, min Heng arrived at the state government. "The king of Jin is coming. If you have a long way to go, please take your seat." Min Heng, the Duke of Zheng, was courteous. Min Hengzhi said with a smile, "you don''t have to be polite, Duke Zheng. I''m here today to see Zhongwen. I heard that he woke up?" The Duke of Zheng nodded and sighed, "I wake up, but I can''t recognize anyone. I don''t remember who he is. I really don''t know what to do." After minhengzhi fought back to the dynasty, he searched ancient books in the library of Forbidden Palace and found several records about jiaozhu, which mentioned this situation. Human beings use jiaozhu to die and come back to life. Jiaozhu and its broken heart are integrated and the body is reborn. But those memories in the heart are also broken with the breaking of the heart. In this case, he expected. Min Heng said: "although it''s a pity, it''s not necessarily a bad thing." The Duke of Zheng did not understand: "what does the king of Jin mean?" Min Hengzhi said: "now Rongyue stays in Zhou Dynasty to marry Zhou an. If Zhongwen still has memories, how can he accept it? The soluble moon is a treaty of Amity for the sake of hundred years of diplomatic relations between the Chu and Zhou dynasties. How can it be broken? You know the consequences better than anyone else. " Zheng Guogong said: "but Zhongwen will remember sooner or later. At that time, what should happen will happen. It can''t be avoided." Min Hengzhi shook his head: "maybe not, even if there is such a day, I believe that Zhongwen has started a new life and will take the overall situation into consideration." When Zheng Guogong thought about it carefully, he thought it was very reasonable, so he nodded and said, "it''s reasonable. Maybe it''s not a bad thing. Let''s say it later." Min Hengzhi goes to Zheng Zhongwen''s room, and Zheng Zhongwen is still sitting at the table, dazed. On the table is a picture that has just been painted. The woman in the picture holds a sharp edge in her hand, and her beautiful eyebrows are tightly wrinkled, as if she is going to kill someone. Min Hengzhi stood behind him and shouted at him, "Zhongwen." He looked back and saw the handsome man, some familiar, but more strange. "Who are you?" He asked with a frown. Min Hengzhi stepped forward and looked at the picture on the table. His flat brow wrinkled immediately. He pointed to the picture and asked, "who drew it?" Zhongwen raised his hand, his hand was still stained with some ink, he took a side of the wet cloth towel and slowly wiped the ink on his hand. In a weak voice, he said: "I drew it, what? Do you know the man in the picture? " Minhengzhi didn''t say a word. Sangui, who came to receive the cloth towel, glanced and said: "isn''t this miss Qi? Do you remember her, young master? " Zhong Wen sneers: "it is her indeed. I also say who is so cruel and cruel. It turns out that she is a woman who is always on the move." He frowned and his heart began to ache again. When min Hengzhi''s face changed, he said in a deep voice, "you are not allowed to say that about her." Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows and looked sideways at Min Hengzhi: "no? Why not? Who are you? " Sangui hurriedly said, "young master, this is king Jin. He and you and miss Qi are friends." Zheng Zhongwen said, "so, do you know this woman who is always on the move?" Min Hengzhi''s face is cold and heavy: "I said, you can''t say she''s up and down, she''s not." "She is not? If not, shouldn''t she be here waiting to marry me now? How to marry a prince in what Zhou Dynasty? " Chapter 735 Min Hengzhi''s eyes are silent. He can''t say. He promised to dissolve the moon. He can''t say. "Now that you are awake and in good health, take a good rest. I will go first and come to see you another day." Min Hengzhi turns around and walks away. Sangui saw someone go and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "young master, do you really remember Miss Qi?" Zheng Zhongwen pointed to the man in the picture and asked, "this vicious woman is really my fiancee?" Sangui said: "son, why do you always say that Miss Qi is a vicious woman? She''s not the kind of person you''re talking about. " Zheng Zhongwen said coldly, "that must be because her disguise is very successful. She has cheated everyone''s eyes and ears, so I was blind before and engaged her." Three expensive frown, can''t help but mutter: "in the past, but you do everything to pursue others." He didn''t hear him clearly. Turning to Sangui, he asked, "what did you just say?" Sangui shook his head: "nothing, I just think that Miss Qi is a doctor, she has saved countless people and your life. She is not a vicious person in any way. I think you must have misunderstood her, young master." "Misunderstanding?" His mind once again floated up that picture, the woman raised a knife to stab his heart, this will be a misunderstanding? The scar on his chest is not a fake. He held back the pain in his heart and asked Sangui, "since you said it was a misunderstanding, then tell me why she killed me with a knife and gave me up to marry someone else." "What do you say, young master? You said Miss Qi killed you with a knife? This, how could this be? Even if she really wants to marry someone else, there''s no need to kill you. This - "he can''t imagine that a person like Miss Qi would kill the childe? Zheng Zhongwen snorted coldly and asked, "where is the Zhou Dynasty? Is it far away? " All of a sudden, he wanted to see how proud the woman who killed him and made him look like she is now, and how good the man she chose was. Sangui nodded: "far, far away, childe, what do you want to do with this?" Sangui asked carefully. Zheng Zhongwen shakes his head: "since it''s far away, it''s OK. A woman who is water-based is nothing more than worthy of my efforts for him." Sangui didn''t say a word, but he was still in shock and couldn''t extricate himself. The childe said Miss Qi wanted to kill him? It''s amazing. When Di Jia learned that Qi Rongyue was going to marry Prince an of Zhou state, she would not come back. She was so happy that she didn''t close her eyes all night. She got up early in the morning and followed the cook to make two snacks. She stayed at the gate of the South courtyard. She saw Jane Yun come out and stopped her immediately: "master Jane." Jane Yun glanced at her and asked, "Dijia? What''s the matter? " Dijia smiled shyly: "master Jane, I know you are going to the government. Can you take me with you?" Jianyun frowned: "why? What are you going to do? " Dijia was thinking about going to hook up with Zheng Zhongwen. She couldn''t see the color in Jianyun''s eyes. She said with a smile, "brother Zhongwen helped us a lot before. Now we can stand in Kyoto because of his blessing. Now he has been ill for so long, I haven''t been able to see him. I heard that he woke up, so I want to make some snacks he likes to visit him." Jane Yun glanced at the food box in her hand coldly and said: "you can stand in Kyoto. Mr. Wan and I have helped you a lot. How can you not make a snack for us?" Chapter 736 Dijia said, "this is what I just learned. It''s not too late. I''m going to do it when I come back from the government." Jianyun did not stab her, but reached out to her: "give it to me." "Ah?" Dijia''s face was dazed, and she handed the food box to Jianyun. Jian Yun said: "I''ll send this for you. The Duke of Zheng ordered that no one else should disturb Zhong Wen''s recuperation. You can rest assured that I''ll send it." After that, she went straight away with her lunch box. When Dijia regained her mind, she was so angry that she could not help but stamp her feet. Without Jianyun''s help, she could not have entered the government. Jianyun went out and went straight to the government. On the way, she met several beggars and gave them the food box. Just after entering the mansion, Duke Zheng hurried to the middle gate and invited her to the main hall beside him: "master Jane, I don''t know what to say. I thought about it all night yesterday and thought it was time to say something to you." "What''s the matter that makes you so tangled?" she asked Zheng Guogong said: "I heard from Sangui two days ago. He said that Zhongwen could draw a picture of Rongyue, but he said that Rongyue was a vicious woman. He not only gave up his marriage, but also wanted to kill him." Jianyun shakes her head and stares at the Duke of Zheng. "Do you know Rongyue, too?" she asks Zheng Guogong sighed: "in my eyes, there is no better and better child than Rongyue, but Zhongwen is not a man who can talk nonsense. What''s the reason? I can''t help it. Now Rongyue is going to get married. Zhongwen -" br > he stops talking and Jianyun picks up his eyebrows: "you can tell me directly. In my life, all the ups and downs have gone through, no What can''t be accepted. " "No matter what happened between the two of them, now Zhongwen is back safely, and Rongyue has a new home, so it is impossible for our Zheng family to let Zhongwen live in a false name all the time. We plan to see a family affair for him in Kyoto City as soon as possible." After hearing this, Jianyun was silent for a long time, and suddenly said, "in this way, after a period of time when my illness is cured, I will set out for the Zhou Dynasty, and I will surely bring back the dissolving moon. At that time, if the dissolving moon still refuses to turn back and Zhongwen still hates her to the bone, then when the fate between them is over, I will not force it any more, lest he restore his memory and regret again." The Duke of Zheng thought that Zhongwen''s mood was not stable and his injuries were not complete. Jianyun''s method was feasible, so he nodded, "then do as you say." " Zhou Dynasty " Princess Yue, try this suit. Tomorrow is a great day for you and your highness. Don''t try again. If you are big or small, you may not have time to change. " Qi Rongyue looks sideways at the tray held by the palace maid. The bright red clothes are neatly stacked on the tray. She frowns: "put it down, I''ll try again later." In this way, she didn''t know how many times she said it recently, but she broke her promise every time. She didn''t try to like it, didn''t want to wear it, and didn''t want to see it. There was a little expectation in her heart. She didn''t know what to expect. She didn''t want to marry, but she had to. In addition to the transaction, the marriage was suitable for the diplomatic relations between the two countries. The most sorry person, only Zhongwen. He is the only one she wants to marry! "Step back, all of you." She looked at several palace maids in the mirror, with a cold voice and unquestionable domineering spirit. Chapter 737 In the afternoon, Zhou an came to Jinghe hall uneasily, and saw that the wedding dress was still neatly placed on the wedding plate. The room had been decorated with red silk, which was very festive. Only the person sitting in front of the dressing table was still dressed in plain clothes, and his face was haggard. "Dissolve the moon, I know you are not willing to marry me, you rest assured, I will accompany you to perform this play, until the time is ripe, I will send you back to the Chu Dynasty." He summoned up his courage and made up his mind to say such a thing. In the past month, he watched her lose weight day by day, saw her originally shining eyes, gradually dimmed, the former cold and aloof, gradually became silent and lonely. He didn''t know what she would look like in the end. He can''t bear it or give up. If he can''t be happy by his side, he is willing to let her go and give her the life she wants. Dissolving the moon, looking up at the bitter Zhou an in the mirror: "I''m sorry!" All she could say now seemed to be that. Zhou an shakes his head: "you don''t have to feel sorry for me. You told me clearly from the beginning that he is the only one in your heart. We shouldn''t force you to come down. But now things have developed to this point, and it''s hard to get down. If you don''t marry now, the ministers of the imperial court will fold their sons and ask their father to take back jiaozhu." This truth, Qi dissolve month how don''t understand, she knows old Zhou Wang and Zhou an''s difficulty, so never blame them. "Thank you!" Apart from being sorry and thanking, she didn''t know what else to say to him. "Even if we can''t be true husband and wife, we are still friends at least. Since we are friends, we don''t have to say thanks or feel sorry for me. I''m willing." Words fall, Zhou an looked at her deeply, didn''t say more, turned around and left Jinghe temple. The next day, king an got married and the whole country celebrated together. On the same day, he was conferred Prince Zhou and crown princess. It was agreed that three months later, Zen would be located in the prince. "Your Majesty, slow down. There are steps." Eunuch and bodyguard support drunken Zhou an to return to east palace. When Xi Po saw Zhou an coming back, she hurried forward to start her work. Zhou an pushed away the eunuch and the bodyguard and said: "go out, all of you." No one dared to disobey Zhou an and left one after another. Just after the door was closed, his original lost drunk eyes immediately became clear, his body standing on the edge of the table was quite straight, looking at Qi Rongyue, who was sitting motionless beside the bed, how he thought she could really become his bride. He came to her and sat down. Although he could not see the expression on her face, he could still feel her tension clearly. "They''re gone. You''re hungry. Have something to eat." He resisted the impulse to open the red cap. He could not do this. A woman can only be opened by a man in her life. Of course, he hoped that this man was him, but her heart would be left with regret. He would leave this beautiful moment to her and her favorite man. Qi Rongyue wanted to say that he was not hungry, but his stomach growled at this time. He didn''t eat anything since he got up early. How could he not be hungry until this midnight? She pulled off the red cap herself, and under the light of candle fire, the face with delicate and heavy makeup was less elegant than usual, and more enchanting and charming than mature women. He looked at her side face, unable to move his eyes, his heart thumping wildly, almost jumping out of his chest, and his breathing became more and more urgent. Chapter 738 He hurriedly did not open his eyes and looked away, trying to cover up his embarrassment: "since I''m hungry, I''ll eat. I''ve just been drinking, but now I''m a little hungry. Let''s eat together." He took the lead in getting up, went to the table and sat down. There were two jade cups and a small glass pot on the table. The light smell of wine was floating in the air, and the mellow beauty was intoxicating. This is a cup of wine prepared for them. They drink together, share weal and woe, share weal and woe, share weal and woe, share Yin and Yang. Oh - he moved the glass away, took a small bowl and added some cakes for her. Qi Rongyue is really hungry. She never likes sweets. She also eats several pieces. When they are full, they face the problem of sleeping. There is only one bed in the room. Zhou an, afraid of her embarrassment, spontaneously took a quilt from the bed and put it on the floor: "I''ll sleep here today. After a few days, I''ll move to my study." Qi Rongyue nodded. She thought the same in her heart. She was going to sleep on the ground. Since he said it first, let him do it. The next morning, before dawn, after tossing and turning all night, Zhou an got up and put on his clothes, so that the palace maid would not come in and wait on him and find him sleeping on the ground. Before going out, he bit his finger, dropped a few drops of blood on a piece of white silk, and quietly put it at the end of the bed. After he left, Qi Rongyue''s closed eyes also opened. Zhou an didn''t sleep all night. She was the same. There was a man sleeping in the room, but this man was not Zhongwen she was familiar with. How could she sleep at ease? After breakfast, a maid came to report. "Empress dowager, Miss Su Ru from the general''s mansion is coming, waiting outside the hall." Qi Rongyue eyebrows: "what is she doing? I don''t seem to know her. " "Niang, Miss Su Ru said that she couldn''t speak to you yesterday. It''s a pity that she came here to say hello to you today." There''s nothing left or right. See you. "Let her in." The palace maid went, and in a short while she led in a young lady in fine clothes. Only one face-to-face, Qi Rongyue felt that this woman seemed to have met somewhere, definitely, but for a while, he forgot where she had met. The woman also looked at Qi Rongyue, her eyes wanton, with no fear or respect. She came to Qi Rongyue''s body and saluted Qi Rongyue''s happiness. Her movements were standard, but her eyes were more unbridled. She sneered: "don''t be polite. Sit down." Su Ru is not polite either. She sits down beside Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue said, "have we met before?" Plain as eyebrow tiny pick, the smile on the face is very reluctantly: "prince princess this is what meaning?"? Su Ru has never been to the Chu Dynasty. " Qi Rongyue looks up at the girl behind her. There is a black fleshy mole between the eyebrows of the girl, and there is also a black fleshy mole on the corner of her lips. The more she looks, the more familiar she is. The girl also peeped at Qi Rongyue, as if she thought of something, and hurriedly said to Miss Su Ru in a low voice, "Miss, the princess is right. We have seen it." Su Ru can''t remember where they met. Qi Rongyue''s mind flashed, and he said with a smile, "I did. I came to Wangdu at the beginning of that day, and I saw you at the gate of the palace." The girl who was registered in front of her that day to choose a concubine was Miss Su Ru in front of her eyes. I didn''t expect that the young lady in general''s mansion would do such a thing in person. By virtue of her identity, shouldn''t her father send her register to the palace personally? Chapter 739 Su Ruo did not expect that they had so-called met. Under such circumstances, she could not help becoming very embarrassed. She coughed twice to cover up the embarrassment. She said with a stiff smile, "I didn''t expect that we had such a fate." After that, she turned to the girl behind her and said, "I''m not going to bring the present that I prepared." Miss Su Ru obviously doesn''t want to continue this topic. After all, it''s not a glorious thing that Zhou an didn''t look at her and failed to succeed. The girl quickly handed a mahogany box to the table in front of Su Ru. Su Ru opened the casket and pushed it to Qi Rongyue''s face. She said with a smile, "this is the snow ginseng that my family has kept for many years. I heard that the princess used to be a doctor, so I brought it here. I think it will be useful." When the maid standing beside Qi Rongyue heard this, she immediately fell into a deep face and said, "Miss Su Ru, my mother is the princess of the Chu Dynasty. What do you mean by closing your mouth and treating her?" What do you mean? The meaning of provocation. Qi dissolves on the surface of the moon smile not to reduce, just feel bored, someone sent to her to pass the time, just can''t get it. She said: "I used to open a doctor''s house in Chu Dynasty. It''s right to say that it''s a doctor''s daughter. I met Zhou an at that time. I didn''t expect that he turned from a poor scholar into a prince of Zhou Dynasty." Su Ru''s face turned black at once, and she said in a muffled voice, "you are so lucky." Qi Rongyue pretends not to hear clearly and asks, "what do you say?" Su ruganxiao: "nothing. I mean, you are so beautiful. If I were a man, I would like you." Qi Rongyue pursed his lips, took a mask and smiled, but listened to Su Ru''s way: "three months later, your royal highness will ascend the throne. At that time, you will be the only one living in the whole harem, not even a speaker. Don''t you feel lonely?" Qi Rongyue chuckles. It seems that this is the purpose of her coming here today. "Think about it. I''m the only one in charge of this huge palace, and I have to serve his highness. I''m afraid I''ll be too busy to come here. I don''t even have a person to talk about myself." Su Ru saw her take the bait and hurried to strike while the iron was hot: "yes, no, you can''t be busy with many things alone. Besides, it''s not enough to serve your highness alone." "Qi Rongyue nodded:" yes, it seems to be to choose the side princess for your highness as soon as possible When Su Ru heard this, she was so happy that she almost didn''t fly up. She hurriedly said: "the prince and the concubine, the concubine who chooses the side concubine must choose someone who knows the root and knows the bottom. Otherwise, if someone who doesn''t have the right temperament comes in, will the harem be in trouble?" The maid behind Qi Rongyue turned a big white eye immediately. She really wanted to blow the shameless woman out. Did she do such a thing? On the second day of marriage, she said such a thing. "It''s natural," Qi said with a smile. "If you don''t know what''s going on, heaven knows what''s going on in people''s hearts." Su Ru nodded repeatedly: "yes, that''s the reason. So, you have a choice in mind, Prince and princess?" She guessed that Qi Rongyue would say that there was no candidate. After all, she had just come to Zhou Dynasty, and did not know several people, how could there be a candidate. As long as she said that there was no candidate, she would immediately recommend herself, and she would not believe it. If the crown prince and the concubine were responsible for the marriage, would the crown prince refuse? Which man is not three wives and four concubines? What''s more, it''s a dragon among people like prince. Chapter 740 Qi Rongyue said: "yes, I already have a candidate. You don''t know. I have two younger sisters in the Chu Dynasty, each of whom has a beautiful appearance and is born in a scholar brother. They are knowledgeable and talented. I think your highness will like it." "You, your sister? This is too far away. Besides, your sister may not be willing to come. " "When I write a letter and say all the benefits of the Zhou Dynasty, they will come naturally," Qi said with a smile The palace maid behind Qi Rongyue chuckles and looks at Miss Su Ru''s expression now. She feels that she can smile for a month. "Well, I''m a little tired. I got up late today. I''ll take your snow ginseng. I''m not prepared for anything. I won''t give you a gift. Next time." After that, she gave a look to the maid behind her. The maid understood and said, "Miss Su, please, the princess is going to have a rest." Su Ru is not willing to leave. This is not the general''s office, so she can''t say no. She glanced at Xueshen on the table with her bitter eyes, which was a top-grade ginseng. Unfortunately, she knew it would be such a result. She really shouldn''t have come. She lost her wife and broke the army. Su Ru just left, and the maid behind her said: "Niang, do you really want to pick up your sister in Chu dynasty?" Qi Rongyue is really tired. He didn''t close his eyes last night. He was in a bad mood when he had breakfast. He talked to Su Ru about these words, but he was even sleepy. "I don''t have a sister. I just teased her. Don''t tell your master, or I''ll be angry again." "What do you say, Niang?" the maidservant''s master is Niang you Qi Rongyue didn''t contradict her either. She said it was right. It doesn''t matter. " Wan Fu Mr. Wan looked anxiously at the packing of the luggage:" why can''t I go? " Jane Yun didn''t return either. She put some clothes and books into her bag and said in a low voice: "it''s a long way to go. I''m afraid you can''t bear it. Besides, I''m going to do business, not travel around the mountains and water, and I won''t let you go with me." Mr. Wan called it a grievance. After a long time, he blurted out at this moment: "Jane Yun, you don''t count your words. You promised me something, but nothing happened. You must give me an accurate word today, otherwise, I --." Jianyun tied the bundle, put it in her arm, turned around and looked at Mr. Wan. She said with a smile, "otherwise, what?" Mr. Wan was speechless, but he blocked Jianyun''s way with his arms: "I don''t allow you to go, either stay or take me." "Are you sure you can stop me?" she asked Mr. Wan, with a bitter face, reached for Jianyun''s arm and grasped it to death: "Jianyun, you said that as long as you can survive in the desert, you will marry me. How can you say that you don''t count if you promise me?" Jianyun didn''t break away from his hand and said with a smile, "I didn''t say that I didn''t count." Mr. Wan was stunned, and then he was very happy: "you mean, you mean - will you marry me?" Jane Yun congealed Mr. Wan''s ecstatic face, and her eyes were full of soft waves: "I didn''t talk about it before because of my illness. I don''t want to drag you down. Now that my illness is cured, I will naturally fulfill my promise, but I must bring back the dissolving moon first. Now she is trapped in the Zhou Dynasty, and it is all because of me. How can I get married with you safely?" Chapter 741 Mr. Wan was so happy that he couldn''t say anything. Zhang wanted to hold Jane Yun in his arms, but he was pushed away by Jane Yun. He frowned and said, "what''s the matter with a man of a certain age? It''s hard to be sentimental." Mr. Wan doesn''t care about this. He takes advantage of Jianyun''s inattention and holds her tightly again, trying to rub her into his own bones: "do you know how long I have been waiting for this day? Since you cured my disease and left, I have never forgotten you. Even if I have never seen your face, you are like a piece of flesh growing in my heart and a mark engraved on my soul. I thought that my feelings for you are always wishful thinking, and I will never see you again. I planned to be a bachelor all my life. No one can leave except you Into my heart. " His confession is affectionate and lingering. No woman can resist it. So can Jane Yun. She is determined and strong. She is over forty, but she is still a woman. She needs men to take care of her. She also thought that she would never meet a man who could move her heart. She also thought that she would be lonely and grow old all her life. Unexpectedly, the fate of many years ago would continue to this day. His deep love had already made her calm heart lake stir. Originally was held by a man, is such taste, her heartbeat is very fast, wants to push away, but also reluctant. "Master Jane -" Xueer rushed in in in a hurry and saw Mr. Wan and Jane Yun holding each other as soon as he entered the door. The two quickly separated, and Jane Yun blushed to the back of her ear. She turned to tidy up the tied baggage to cover up her embarrassment. Xueer haha smiled twice and said to Mr. Wan, "I really can''t get to know each other. I just didn''t see anything. Go on, go on." Mr. Wan glared at her, but he didn''t have a good way of breathing: "I don''t knock at the door, it''s cold, how can I continue?" Jane Yun coughs twice to cover up the embarrassment. She glares at Mr. Wan and blames him for not closing the door properly. "Xueer, what do you want to do with me?" Asked Jane Yun. Xueer patted the burden on her back and said with a smile, "master Jane, you know you''re going to Zhou Dynasty to find my miss. Take me with you." Jane Yun looks surprised: "you go too? Didn''t your young lady say in her letter that you should choose a husband to marry someone? What are you going to do? " Xueer''s eyes turned red and sobbed, "master Jane, I know miss is for my sake, but I swore that I would live by Miss Jianer''s side and follow her when I die. My life is given by Miss Jianer. She treats me like a sister. Now she is in a foreign country, and there is no one who knows how hard it is to take care of her. If you don''t take me, I will go myself." Seeing her like this, Jane Yun is also moved, and Rongyue doesn''t treat her for nothing. It''s better to take her with her than to let her go alone. "Yes, you can come with me." Jane Yun nodded her head. When Mr. Wan saw this, he immediately shouted, "it''s not fair. It''s too unfair. Why does she say she wants to take it with you? Do you want to take it with me?" "Can it be the same?" Jane asked? You are a man. Can you live in the palace after taking you there? I don''t feel at ease to keep you outside the palace. You look like a weak hand. If something happens, it''s a foreign country. I can''t bear it. " Mr. Wan frowned and let out his air way: "after all, it''s useless to dislike me. It can''t help." Seeing his appearance, Jane Yun couldn''t help laughing: "although there are some things that can''t help you, you also have your advantages. For example, you are very rich. It shouldn''t be difficult to prepare two thousand li horses for both of us and more money?" Chapter 742 "There''s another thing you can do." Jianyun looked out of her eyes, the yard was empty, and there was no one else. She whispered: "you should take good care of Dijia and Dina, especially Dijia, in these days when we are not here. You should not worry about finding another house for them. When I come back in the future, I will arrange for her to stay under your eyes. They are not allowed to go to Zhengfu to get close to Zhongwen, nor are they allowed to follow You old bachelor have nothing to do with it. Otherwise, I will not spare you. " Mr. Wan''s face is helpless: "if I am a man who can be possessed by any woman, how can you see me?" For such a large family business as wanwutang, I don''t know how many women are rushing to paste it on him. He has never paid attention to it. How can he get his sweetheart''s permission and then get involved with other women. Jane Yun squinted at him and whispered, "that''s the same." "There''s another thing. After I leave, you go to the State Council to walk around in three or five hours. I''m afraid that the State Council of Zheng will arrange a family affair for Zhongwen while I''m not in Beijing. You must stop this and don''t let Zhongwen do something that he regrets all his life." Mr. Wan frowned and said, "is that ok? Zhongwen doesn''t just remember his and Rongyue''s past, but also regards her as a woman who is water-based and ruthless. Besides, Rongyue has become a relative of Zhou an, and is also named Prince and concubine. Is it too hard for Zhongwen to wait for her to come back in this capital? " "My disciple, I know that she is not a traitor. She is now married to Zhou an, but she has to. She must be trying to leave the Zhou Dynasty. I am going to help her." Xueer also said: "my young lady is not a person who is always on the move. At the beginning, Chu Lian and Chu Tianxin forced her like that. She didn''t compromise. She just waited for Shizi to come back to Beijing and marry him. Now, there must be many necessities for such a thing to happen. I believe my young lady, she will not do anything to apologize to Shizi." Jane Yun white Mr. Wan a look, not good airway: "look, even people Xueer have such awareness, study hard." Mr. Wan scratched his head and said with a smile: "I understand that all your teachers and apprentices are of the same temperament. If you think that a person is a lifetime, you will never have two minds. Hey, how lucky am I to be old -" "stop talking, talk less nonsense, and hurry to prepare for Qianlima and entanglement." Even though it''s a thousand mile horse, Xueer has no experience of riding a long distance, but she''s not as fast as an ordinary horse. When they arrived at the capital of Zhou Dynasty, it was half a month later. "Brother, please tell us that we are from the Chu Dynasty. We are relatives of your crown princess. This is a keepsake." Xueer hands a jade hairpin to the bodyguard, and conveniently plugs two big silver spindles into it. When the bodyguard got the benefit, he couldn''t close his mouth naturally. He hurried in to report to his superiors, level by level. When things and words reached Qi Rongyue''s ear, it was already an hour later. "Come on, invite them in." This jade hairpin is her birthday present to Shifu. So Shifu is here? When the master comes, does it mean that she is well? She was ecstatic and felt that all the efforts she had made for it were worth it. Chapter 743 Soon, Jianyun and Xueer were taken to the east palace. When Xueer saw Qi Rongyue, her tears fell down like broken beads. She couldn''t help it. She choked and looked at the girl who had lost a lot of weight in front of her eyes. She said, "Miss, you are suffering." Qi also red eyes, she shook her head: "I''m fine, I''m ok, silly girl, don''t cry." Jane Yun took a deep breath and swallowed the tears. Now is not the time to cry. They have more important things to do. She made an eye toward Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue understood and immediately waved for everyone to leave. The palace becomes empty and quiet. Jianyun comes to Qi Rongyue and holds her hand and pinches it hard. There is a strong and irreducible complaint in her eyes: "you are so headstrong. What do you want me to do if there is something unexpected in order to find Han Jiao''s needs? I also point out that you will provide for me in the future. " The tears that Rongyue endured for a long time finally fell down, but he desperately laughed: "Shifu, you are so funny. Why should I give you pension? You are going to marry Mr. Wan soon, and you will have your own children. Of course, your own children are going to provide for you. Why am I? " Jane Yun wiped away tears for her: "why? I''m your master. I''m a teacher for one day and a mother for life. What''s wrong? Do you still want to default? " She shook her head and couldn''t speak. She buried her head in the master''s arms and wept. "Well, silly boy, don''t cry. It''s all over. There''s a master. There''s a master for everything." She looks up and tries not to let her tears fall. Tianyu, a girl born as a princess, should have a happy and carefree life, but she has to encounter so many tribulations. Every time she sees happiness in front of her, she suddenly gets away from her. After a while, the two finally calmed down. She asked Jianyun, "how is Zhongwen now?" Jianyun frowned and sighed: "jiaozhu brings him a new life, but it also makes him lose his original memory, but he just remembers the scene when you stabbed him with a knife and hated you to the bone." She laughs bitterly, and the development of things is beyond her expectation. She thinks that Zhongwen lost his memory at most, but unexpectedly, he hated her. Fate really made a big joke with them. "No matter whether he hates me or not, as long as he draws a clear line with me, he may live a truly happy life." Jane Yun glanced at her and said in a deep voice, "what nonsense are you talking about? How can a happy life be without you? Love a person how deep, hate a person how deep, he is because of love you, so will hate you, but now has not sober up, as long as you are together again, I believe that all the good memories of the past, will come back, will all come back. " "Master, why should we deceive ourselves? How can broken hearts recover?" "I said I could, you don''t have to say much. Xueer and I came here to find you, just to find a way to take you away." Qi Rongyue said: "Zhou an promised me that he would let me go when he became king." Jane Yun looks surprised: "he really wants to let you go? So, isn''t it true that you two got married? " "Of course, it''s not true," Qi said with a smile. "Even if I can''t marry Zhong Wen in this life, I won''t commit myself to another man. Zhou an knows that, so he didn''t force me." Chapter 744 "So, Ann is a good man this week," she said Qi Rongyue wryly smiled: "he is really very good, but unfortunately, amorous always be mercilessly wrong, amorous always because of heartless suffering, he fell in love with a person who should not love." Jianyun patted the shoulder of Rongyue and said with a smile, "don''t worry, good people will always have good news. Sooner or later, he will meet a fate that belongs to him." At this time, Zhou an''s voice came from outside: "Why are you all outside? How about the crown princess? " The palace maid should say: "go back to the prince''s highness, the empress will meet the guests in the inner hall, and let all the maids and maids leave." "Reception? What kind of guest will it be? " He frowned at the thought of Su Ru. The palace maid said, "it''s a guest from the Chu Dynasty." Zhou an''s face changed a little. He strode in at once. When he entered the inner hall, he saw two women sitting with Qi Rongyue. That was a sigh of relief. He said to Qi Rongyue, "if you have any guests, don''t send someone to inform me. I''m late." Although Jianyun saw Zhou an for the first time, she was very impressed with him. She hurriedly got up and saluted Zhou an: "Your Royal Highness is polite." Zhou an hurriedly waved: "there is no need to be more polite. As the guest of dissolving the moon, it is the guest of Zhou an. Please take a seat." Zhou an''s eyes swept to another woman and saw it was Xueer. She was surprised and said, "Xueer girl? You''re here, too? " Xueer smiled shyly and bent her knees: "the maidservant is the lady''s person. Where the lady is, the maidservant is there." Zhou an nodded hurriedly and said with a smile, "it''s good that you come here, or you can talk with Rong Yue to relieve her boredom, so that she won''t be dazed all day long." Xueer didn''t talk to her. She retreated to Qi Rongyue''s side. Zhou an just sat down, Qi Rongyue introduced: "this is my master, Jane Yun." As soon as Zhou an heard this, he stood up again and bowed to Jianyun: "it''s master Jane. It''s disrespectful." Jane Yun replied, "you''re welcome." When Zhou an sat back in his chair, he thought that the reason why Rongyue would come to Zhou Dynasty and stay in Zhou Dynasty seemed to be because of the embarrassment of master Jane. "Master Jane has come all the way. It must be hard on the way. I''ll send someone to prepare for the banquet." Jianyun waved her hand. "It''s not necessary. I''m just like Rongyue. I''m casual and don''t care about these things. If you really love Rongyue, let me stay and spend more time with her. How about that?" Zhou Anshan is uneasy, but he refuses to say that he can''t export it. He can only promise: "you are the master of Rongyue. You can live here as long as you like. You can take it as your own home." Although the words were beautiful, Jane Yun still saw a trace of disobedience in his eyes and smiled in his heart: "well, I''m not polite if there''s a prince''s highness." She never intended to be polite. Living in the East Palace is the purpose of her trip. How could she be polite to him. Although Zhou an has not yet ascended the throne, the old king of Zhou has handed over all his affairs to him and ordered him to supervise the country. This is also to exercise him, so that he would not be able to do anything well on the day when he ascended the throne. He will go back to the east palace when he has time. He also stole some time from his busy schedule. He wants to come to see Rongyue. Recently, he leaves early and returns late every day. He hasn''t met her for several days. I was going to have lunch together. It seems that he thought more about it. "Now that master Jane and Xueer are here, I can rest assured. If I don''t come back at noon, please speak well." He got up to leave, and no one left him. Chapter 745 After Zhou an left, Jane Yun''s face was a little worried: "dissolve the moon, you said Zhou an promised you would let you go, but I can see his appearance, clearly I have regarded you as his wife, by then, will he really let go?" This is exactly what she worries about. Recently, she found that Zhou an''s eyes had changed again. In the past, he hid his feelings for her in his heart and tried to keep a distance with her to make her feel at ease. However, after his marriage, although he was not in bed with her, he was more casual in talking and acting on weekdays. Sometimes, he would make some intimate moves in front of the old Zhou Wang He explained that he just didn''t want his father to be suspicious, but he didn''t rule out that he was selfish. Xueer also said: "I can see it. He looks at the young lady, affectionate and lingering. I see that he says he will let you go, but he can''t count at all." "So we have to prepare another way out, not to put all the treasure on him," she said Qi Rongyue raised her eyes and smiled at the master''s eyes. Both of them had a bold plan in mind. Qi Rongyue had thought about this plan for a long time, but it couldn''t be implemented because there was no one around him who could trust with all his heart. Now that Shifu and Xueer are here, the plan can be implemented perfectly. "You two laugh treacherously. Do you think of any good ideas?" Asked Xueer. Qi Rongyue laughs: "the mountain people have their own tricks. You''ll see." It''s already deep spring. It''s cool and windy at night. The fragrance of various flowers is scattered in the wind. It''s fascinating. When Zhou an returned to the East Palace, it was already late at night. He stood outside the door and stretched out his hand to push the door. Finally, he shrank back. There was laughter from master Jane and Xueer. Isn''t it embarrassing for him to enter at this time? With a sigh, he turned and went to his study. Eight out of ten days he slept in the study. The rest two days he slept on the ground. Compared with the comfort of the soft couch in the study, he preferred the cold and hard ground. Because there, he can find a good angle, looking at her all night, listening to her shallow breath, smelling the light body fragrance of the house. Just like that, that''s enough. He''s very satisfied and satisfied. Now that Jianyun and Xueer have come, such a day may come to an end, and he will not have another chance to live with her. Ah - another lonely night. "Your Highness, would you like to find a palace maid to relieve your boredom?" The eunuch on one side couldn''t look down, and went to Zhou''an. Zhou an glared at him and said angrily, "you can''t say that again." The eunuch was silent at the moment. He couldn''t understand what was going on in his Royal Highness''s mind. The princess was so indifferent to him that he enjoyed it. Not only did he not have a little resentment, but he also had a strong heart to clean up her body. Such a thing didn''t exist in the folk, but it never existed in this palace... Two months later, the old king of Zhou officially announced that Zen was located in Zhou''an, and the grand ceremony of ascending the throne was held on June 6th. Jane Yun came out of the pharmacy and frowned. Xueer saw her and asked, "what''s wrong with you, master Jane? Who upset you? " Jane Yun looked at the pills in her eyes and shook her head and sighed, "I can''t do it after such a long time. I''m so angry." At this time, Qi Rongyue stepped out of the inner hall, took the pill in Jianyun''s hand, smelled it, picked it up with his fingernails, frowned and said, "it''s just like a medicine." Chapter 746 Jianyun nodded: "who said no? I tried many ways to replace it with many similar drugs, but I just couldn''t do it." Qi Rongyue said: "it seems that we must find this medicine. There is no medicine in the palace and there is no medicine shop outside. What can we do?" "It seems that I have to take time to go out and collect herbs myself. I''ll go to the mountains to look for them. Maybe I can find them." "I don''t mind if you want to find medicine in the mountain, but don''t go to Funiu Mountain. If you meet cold Jiao, we can''t even fight back in front of that guy." Jianyun nodded: "you said I would not go, I will not go. I will keep this life for you to raise children. How can I take risks at will?" Qi Rongyue''s face was red and his master''s eyes were white: "master, you really are. What are you talking about? When others heard you, they thought I was pregnant." "Emperor, the king of Zhou Chan is located in the crown prince, and the grand ceremony will be held on the sixth day of June. We have made friends with Zhou Dynasty for a hundred years. Should we send a generous gift?" Chu Tianqi nodded, "you are right. I have the same intention. But who is willing to send an emissary to the Zhou Dynasty to send a generous gift to the king of Zhou for me?" His eyes looked around the hall for a week, and finally fell on Zheng Zhongwen. Min Hengzhi stepped forward at once, and said to Chu Tianqi, "emperor, I am willing to serve you." Chu Tianqi did not speak, but still looked at Zheng Zhongwen. As soon as Zheng Zhongwen heard the two words of Zhou Dynasty, he immediately thought of Qi Rongyue. His heart was aching again. He really wanted to see for himself what was special about this woman who always made his heart ache. As expected, Zheng Zhongwen took a step from the queue and said respectfully to Chu Tianqi, "I''m willing to serve you." Chu Tian immediately clapped the board: "OK, it depends on Zheng Qing." When the Duke of Zheng responded, the emperor had already taken a picture. Just as the so-called gentleman said, it''s hard to recall his words. As the Duke of Zheng, how can he force the emperor to change his words. After the next Dynasty, Chu Tianqi called Zheng Zhongwen to the imperial study alone. "Emperor!" When Zheng Zhongwen saluted Chu Tianqi, his expression was serious, and there was no more casual with Chu Tianqi. Forget all, forget all, forget all those days of giving up one''s life and forgetting one''s death and sharing weal and woe. Chu Tianqi was also very upset when he thought that he and his elder sister had lovers who could not be married. He handed a letter that had just been written to Zheng Zhongwen and said, "this is my letter to elder sister Huang. Please hand it over to her for me." Zheng Zhongwen received the letter and said, "I will obey your orders." Looking at Zheng Zhongwen, who was respectfully serving him, Chu Tianqi felt a pain in his heart and said, "brother Zhongwen, when will you think of the past?" Zheng Zhongwen looked up at the emperor and said indifferently, "since you will forget, it must not be important. The past has passed, and the future is the new beginning." - East Palace. "Haven''t you heard from Shifu yet?" Qi Rongyue asked Xueer. Xueer shook her head: "since I received the letter sent by master Jane half a month ago, there has been no news." Seeing that the young lady was worried, Xueer hurriedly relieved: "young lady, master Jane has excellent martial arts and often goes to the mountain to collect herbs. She is very experienced and will be OK. Don''t think about it any more." She nodded and took a deep breath: "I hope so!" Chapter 747 June 6th, great auspicious. "Queen, your majesty has chosen these for you. Please try them." The palace maid came in and out carrying things like flowing water, gorgeous and heavy, delicate and slightly cumbersome headwear, as well as all kinds of flowing water like rewards, are almost filling the east palace. "Empress, you are going to move to Cihe hall this evening. All these things will be moved to you then." Qi Rongyue is not interested in these things. She is too lazy to take a look at them. When she waves, she makes a book for storage. The maids are also surprised. They have never seen such a master before. No matter what her majesty rewards, she will not look at them more, as if there is nothing in the world that can make her heart. Who knows? Qi Rongyue was born in Chu palace when she was a child. She has seen all kinds of treasures. Because of her free and easy nature, she has never paid attention to these things. She can''t be happy. Xueer ran in happily from the outside and shouted to Qi Rongyue, "Miss, we Chu Dynasty also sent envoys to send greetings." Qi Rongyue eyebrows: "Oh? Who was it sent to? " Xueer shakes her head: "I haven''t made it clear. I''ll go back as soon as I hear the news." Qi Rongyue''s heart pounded, wondering if Tianqi would send Zhongwen? With her knowledge of her brother, it''s possible that he will do so. "Don''t be stunned. Go to inquire about who the emissary is." Xueer went. Qi Rongyue fidgeted in the palace. He wandered around the inner hall and the garden. He couldn''t calm down. He thought that if it was Zhongwen, he would meet him. What should he say in the first sentence? Think of Zhongwen now so hate her, will not at all want to see her? "Sheriff, what kind of medicine is this?" The palace maid''s face was pale. She trembled and took the medicine bag that Princess Qiuying handed her. Qiuying sneers: "don''t worry, it''s just cathartic. You just put it in the pot in her room. At most, it''s just pulling your stomach. There won''t be any big deal." The maid hesitated, and Qiu Ying said angrily, "if you don''t do it, the princess will go to her majesty and tell him that you are stealing men from his harem." As soon as the maid''s legs were soft, she immediately fell to her knees in front of Qiu Ying: "Princess forgive me, Princess forgive me, I will go now, I will go now." If you let your majesty know her affair with the bodyguard, she will not be spared lightly. She doesn''t want to die. She is only eighteen years old! Qiu Ying helped the palace maid up and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. As long as you do this well, I promise I will keep my mouth shut. In the future, when you go out to marry someone, I will give you a big gift." The palace maid wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and said, "princess, you know, the crown princess is a doctor. She will definitely notice that the medicine is in the tea." Qiu Ying smiles mysteriously. Her heart tells her to detect it, so that her relationship with Zhou an will be completely broken. She''s not going to make it. None of them can think of it. During the auspicious time, Zhou Anxing, together with Qi Rongyue, walked on the long red carpet in heavy Chinese clothes. On both sides of the red carpet, there were envoys from all over the world who had made good friends with Zhou Dynasty, as well as all the civil and military officials. Of course, it also includes Zheng Zhongwen. He closed his eyebrows and looked at the two men coming hand in hand. His eyes were tightly locked on the face behind the golden pearl curtain. He could not see the appearance clearly, but his heart was doubly painful because of her step-by-step approach. Chapter 748 Why does it hurt so much? What kind of entanglement does he have with her? Why does Mingming hate her, but still want to meet her here, why is Mingming the enemy who killed him, why does he have no hatred except heartache when facing her? No, it''s not right. He should hate her. She abandoned him and married others. She stabbed him in the heart with a sharp blade. Shouldn''t he hate her? Through the bead curtain, she looked at the man standing beside the red carpet. The face was her very familiar face, and the eyes were so strange. The former deep love had disappeared. Instead, in addition to anger, it seemed that there was some hatred. The flame mark on her chest burned again, as if it could burn her body to nothingness. Feeling her hand trembling, Zhou an turned his head and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you?" She shook her head. "It''s OK. I''m tired." Zhou an''s eyes are full of pain. She always likes to be quiet, not to be noisy, not to mention wearing heavy makeup and heavy headwear. She must be very tired. He tightens her hand in his heart and whispers, "you will go back to rest after the ceremony. You don''t have to worry about the things behind you." She nodded and said nothing more. Zheng Zhongwen saw the intimacy of the two, and his heart was more and more painful, and he could hardly stand. "What''s the matter, Lord?" The accompanying adult he hurriedly held his arm and asked. Zheng Zhongwen waved, "it''s OK, I''m ok." It was not until her back drifted away that the pain in his heart began to abate. The ceremony was tedious and boring. She kept kneeling and worshiping, just like when she went to the ancestral temple with her father and his mother when she was a child. At that time, she was still young and was allowed to be lazy by her father and his mother. Now, she has passed the age when she can be lazy. Zhou an has more to do. He has to accept the worship of hundreds of officials and receive the envoys for congratulations. When she returned to the East Palace, she took all the ornaments off her head, washed all her heavy make-up, and put on her usual comfortable clothes, which was a relief. The palace maid sent in a pot of newly brewed tea and poured her a cup. She planned to drink a mouthful of moistening her throat. Xueer rushed in: "miss." Qi Rongyue glanced at her and said, "I already know. It''s Zhongwen." Xueer said with a smile, "so you know that the son of the world is coming to our east palace?" Qi Rongyue immediately put down the tea cup and asked, "he has come to the east palace?" Xueer nodded with a smile: "I saw it with my own eyes. I walked very fast. It seemed to be in a hurry. He said he didn''t remember you. It must be a lie." Qi Rongyue frowned: "but this is the east palace. Isn''t it not good for him to come here?" Xueer said with a smile, "don''t you know Shizi''s temperament? He will do whatever he wants, and when will he take care of these rituals? " That''s true. He is such a person. While talking, the voice of a palace maid outside rang out: "who are you? Why are you trespassing in the east palace?" Qi Rongyue glances at Xueer in a hurry, and Xueer rushes out: "this is the elder brother of Niang Chu Chao. Come to see Niang. Get out of the way quickly." When the palace maid heard this, she dared not stop him. Originally, the man looked fierce. After hearing Xueer''s words, she immediately withdrew. Xueer smiled at Zheng Zhongwen and said, "Shizi, oh no, I''m going to call you Wang Ye now. Wang Ye and miss are in there. Please come in." Chapter 749 Zheng Zhongwen''s indifferent eyes glanced at Xueer, and looked coldly at her smile. Since it was Qi Rongyue''s side, it must not be a good person. He strode into the palace, and tried to keep his face calm to cover up his inner pain. Every step was like someone stabbing him with a knife. The pain was unspeakable. All the sufferings he has received at this time are due to Qi Rongyue. When she saw him come in, she stood up from her chair and took two steps forward involuntarily. Her face seemed calm, but the joy in her eyes was hard to hide. Now that he is well, it seems that the way he walked has recovered. In front of him, the appearance of the woman is more and more clear, the face is still that face, but the expression on the face is not the same as he imagined. She seemed very happy to see him, ah - see your ex fiance, what can I do for you? Is it to show him that after she finally became a country? And he can''t give her honor, another man can give her, right? "You are Qi Rongyue?" He stood at a distance of two feet in front of her body, no longer coming forward. His handsome eyebrows were close, and his eyes were cool and light. Although he had psychological preparation, it can be seen that if he really forgot her, the loss in her heart is still strong. She smiles lightly and hides the helplessness and sadness between her eyes: "I am Qi Rongyue, glad to see you again." The pain in his chest became more and more intense. Although he was used to it, the pain at this time was almost more than he could bear. He held the table and sat down. Seeing him sweating, she quickly stepped forward and asked, "what''s wrong with you? But the wound hurts? " He raised his eyes and looked at the face that seemed to care about him: "yes, it''s the hurt. It''s all thanks to you." Qi dissolves month one face to doubt: "shouldn''t, according to said for a long time, you this injury already good, how can ache?" Zheng Zhongwen didn''t explain to her much either. He took a deep breath and felt for a letter from his bosom. He snapped it on the table: "this is the letter that the emperor asked me to deliver to you." Letter has been brought, he also saw, would like to turn around and go, but chest pain let him up without strength. Qi Rongyue read the eye letter and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "let me see your injury." He waved: "no need, since you choose to abandon me and marry another, there is no need to pretend to care about me in front of me. I just want to puke and fake." Qi Rongyue wryly smiled: "whatever you say, I''m sorry that you were the first one. If you hate me, I''ll admit it." He raised his eyes to see her. His bright and charming face was full of sorrows. When he saw the deep and indescribable sorrows in her eyes, he swallowed them all. He asked in a rough voice, "why do you want to kill me when you marry another?" Qi Rongyue sighed: "all things have their own results. Now it''s inconvenient for me to say more to you. If we are destined to see each other in the future, I will tell you everything." She didn''t know if she could get out of her body. Now she said it was just to add to his distress, so why. Zheng Zhongwen snorted coldly: "is there a chance? Do you think we still have a chance? Do you think we need to see each other again? " He took the half cool tea from the table and drank it up. One side of the snow quickly stepped forward, and took another cup of tea and filled it with tea. She said: "my Lord, miss, whatever she does, she has pains. If even you don''t believe her, then she -" Chapter 750 Qi Rongyue interrupts Xueer''s words: "stop talking." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t want to entangle with her again. After she retreated for a few steps, the pain in his chest was not as severe as it had just been. It turned out that as long as he was not around her, he would not be so painful. He got up and said to Qi Rongyue, "I have sent the letter. Goodbye." After that, he strode away without a trace of nostalgia. She chased out a few steps, and could not say a word, but watched him disappear in front of her. "Miss, it turns out that his amnesia is real. How could it be like this? How could it even be forgotten by you?" Qi said with a wry smile, "didn''t Shifu say that when he woke up, let alone me, he didn''t even remember his own name." Xueer is also speechless: "I don''t remember, but he still remembers that you stabbed him with a knife, which is really strange." Seeing that the young lady was depressed, Xueer was also upset. She pushed her to the table and sat down: "don''t think so much. When we get back to the Chu Dynasty, we can''t explain things to him clearly." She brought the tea cup to Qi Rongyue''s body, and pushed the plate for dessert: "you haven''t eaten two meals, please have something to cushion." She was not in the mood to eat. She was just carrying a cup of tea and was about to sip one. An unusual smell came into her nose. She frowned and immediately put down the cup. Then she took the teapot aside and smelled it. There was such a smell in it. She asked Xueer, "who sent the tea?" Xue''er thought for a moment and hurriedly said, "when I just came back from outside, I saw Dong''Er go out with the tea plate. She should have sent it." Thinking of Zheng Zhongwen just having a cup of tea before she left, she panicked and hurriedly said to xue''er, "there is something wrong with the water. Take it and pour it out. Don''t drink it. Besides, send someone to take Dong''Er down and shut it up first. Wait for me to come back and try her again." She took the needle and hid it in her sleeve and hurried out. Xueer shouted: "where are you going?" Qi Rongyue did not return: "I will go back." Qi Rongyue took the token Zhou an gave her and left the palace unimpeded. He beat the horse to drive to the post station in the suburb of Wangdu city. The envoys from all countries would generally live in the post station built in their own country when they came to the dynasty, so that they would not be convenient to Lodge because of many people and horses after entering the city. The post station also received visitors on weekdays. They would only close down after receiving the notice from the envoys. She knew that the post station of Chu Dynasty was behind the Taoyuan in the suburb. She had come once before and was familiar with it. After Zheng Zhongwen left the East Palace, he felt a little uncomfortable, so he said goodbye to the officials who were going to stay for the banquet and went straight back to the post station to rest. When he was riding on the horse, he felt his heart beat very fast and his body was very hot. It was like being drunk or not. The problem is, he didn''t drink a glass of wine today. Back to the post station, it was empty and silent, and there was no ghost. When everyone saw that the adults had entered the palace, they invited them to drink together. The steward of the post station also entered the city and received the reward from the new emperor. When he came back to his room, he first poured a big pot of cold tea, but still did not quench his thirst, and his body became hotter and hotter. "What''s the matter? Why is it so hard?" He pulled his clothes, and a stream of heat rushed up his belly. It was hot, hot, and hot. He wanted to vent and tried to bear it with willpower. What was the matter? He didn''t eat anything today, except the cup of water in the east palace. Chapter 751 Is there something wrong with that glass of water? Qi Rongyue wants to hurt him again? But in him, clearly is not poison, but can let the human reason to lose the Mei poison. Why on earth did she do it? At the moment of his madness, the tightly closed door of his room was pushed open. Qi Rongyue hurriedly ran in, saw him staring at her with red eyes, saying that it was not good. He turned back and closed the door, quickly took out the needle bag between the sleeves: "you are poisoned, lie down quickly, I will detoxify you." Zheng Zhongwen sneered: "Detox for me? You poison me and detoxify me? What on earth do you want to do? " Qi Rongyue saw that his clothes had been soaked in sweat. He knew that he was very hard-working. He said: "now is not the time to say these things. You are obedient. Lie down. I will give you a needle." She quickly stepped forward, reached for his arm and tried to overthrow him in the bed, but unexpectedly, she was clasped by him. "What do you want to do?" He asked in a deep voice. She shook her head: "I don''t want to do anything. I didn''t poison it." "Not you? It''s the east palace. You''re the queen. Who has the courage to poison your tea? " He drew her close, and the hot breath blew on her face: "at such a clever time, you come so skillfully, dare you say you have nothing else to do?" Qi Rongyue shakes his head and stops his words when he spits them to his mouth. He tries hard to listen to her lips. Her taste is good and unexpected. He wanted to frighten her, but the taste made him lose his will gradually. She pushed him away: "are you crazy? What are you doing? " In the moment when she pushed him away, he suddenly felt familiar with the feeling, as if the same situation had happened between them. "Crazy? I''m not crazy. You are the crazy person. You give me medicine and send it to my door. Isn''t that what you planned? " He bullied her, clasped her in his arms, bent his head and kissed her on the lips again. The pain in his chest was not so painful because of such close contact. He almost forgot the pain. She struggled desperately. She didn''t want the first time between them to happen under such circumstances. He lost his sense now, and she didn''t want him to do something he would regret in the future. But with her strength, how is his opponent. He clasped her dead in his arms, pressed her hard on the bed, and the stormy kiss fell on her beautiful neck. When did they lose their clothes, he lost his mind completely, and his body was occupied by the crazy desire. Where else could he know how to cherish her. She finally failed to hold the final position, and in such circumstances, she gave herself to him. Looking at the side face of his deep sleep, she stood up with her weak waist. When she got out of bed, her legs trembled slightly. The feeling after the joy was so bad. She smiled bitterly and found her own in the messy clothes. After wearing them, she took the thin quilt and covered it for him. Then she turned out of the post station. She wanted to stay and wake up with him, but she had to go back to the palace. At this moment, she is still the new queen of the Zhou Dynasty. There are also a group of life women waiting to greet her in the palace. Pull up the collar, cover the traces after the lust, cheer up and welcome the false greetings. The banquet was very grand, Zhou an was very tired, envoys from all countries toasted each other, he drank each cup, the banquet did not go away, he was drunk and did not know people. Chapter 752 "Your Majesty, this way." The eunuch helped Zhou an to go to Cihe hall, but Zhou an pushed the eunuch away and stumbled to the east palace. The eunuch hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, you have gone the wrong way. This way, not that way." Zhou an frowned angrily and said, "can I go wrong? Where is Ben Wang''s own wife? Don''t you know? " The eunuch wanted to say more, but he was blocked by Zhou an and went back: "go, stay at the same time, don''t quarrel in the king''s ear. I''m so tired." He stepped into the eastern palace, turned to the eunuch and bodyguard who followed him and said, "you are not allowed to come in, just wait here." He stumbled into the inner hall, where she sat on her couch in a red gown that night. It was very bright in the room. He pushed the door in and saw the slim figure standing by the bed making the bed. With the strength of wine, he rushed to her behind, hugged her in his arms, tightly, tightly, and refused to let go again. Xueer was so frightened that a smell of wine came from her nose. She heard Zhou an''s voice ringing in her ear, and she called out the name of the young lady affectionately. She knew that he had made a mistake, and she felt very sad. Her hands also peeled his arm around her waist: "Your Majesty, you have made a mistake. Your maidservant is Xueer." Zhou an, however, seems to have lost his hearing. He is totally immersed in his own world. He holds her tightly and refuses to give up. What he sees in his hazy and intoxicated eyes is either Xueer or the melting moon in his mind. It is the melting moon that Mingming is around, but still worries him. "Dissolve the moon, don''t leave me, I will give you anything you want, as long as you stay, I just want you to stay." "Don''t go, don''t go..." His hot and humid kiss fell on her neck, with emotional throb and suppressed excitement for a long time. "Zhou an, Zhou an, wake up, Xueer. I''m not a young lady. Let go. Let me go." She cried desperately, but he kept it unheard of. He took her as his beloved woman and did what he always wanted to do but dared not exceed. Later, Xueer''s panic body was ignited by his passion. She no longer refused, no longer said she was not. The man in front of her is the man she has always liked, but deep in her heart. She thought that she and he would never meet again. She thought that soon she and the young lady would leave here forever, without any worries. Then go crazy once, even in this lifetime, only once. Qi Rongyue sent the last female guest away. She straightened up her waist, rubbed her sour back, turned her head and asked Gong Kou, "when is it?" "Go back to your mother, it''s the second watch now," said the maid Qi Rongyue frowns, unexpectedly so late: "snow son?" The maid shook her head. "Sister Xueer hasn''t come back yet." "Where has she gone?" Qi Rongyue asked. The palace maid said, "she said that she would go to the east palace to get the pillows that she often sleeps. I''m afraid that you can''t sleep well in the hall of mercy and harmony, but I haven''t come back since then." Xueer is always quick at handling affairs, not to mention missing. How could she not come back so late? She said to the maid, "go to the east palace." She must have been caught up in something, or else she should have come to talk to her. The palace maid hurried away. The hall of mercy and harmony is not close to the east palace. It is across the whole imperial garden, but the palace maid came back soon, sweating. Chapter 753 Seeing her like this, Qi Rongyue asked: "what''s the matter? What happened to Xueer? " The palace maid pointed to the direction of the east palace. She was breathless. She looked shocked: "empress, you''d better have a look." She didn''t know how to say it. After all, Xueer is the heart of the queen. How nice the queen treats her, but they all see it. Qi Rongyue can''t care about his discomfort. He immediately follows the maid to the east palace. When she arrived outside the East Palace, she saw that Zhou an''s two attendants had not entered the palace. She asked, "Why are you here? How about your majesty? " The two attendants were a little nervous and stuttered, but she knew that they never left Zhou an. They were here, and Zhou an must be here. Thinking of the confusion of the palace maid just now, her face changed slightly. She hurried into the inner hall and went directly to the brightly lit bedroom. Pushing open the door, a strong smell of wine came to her face. She said it was not good. She walked quickly to the bedside and saw Zhou anzheng lying on the outside of the bed naked. On the inside of the bed, there is still a person lying on the bed. She doesn''t need to see the front face clearly. She only looks at the side face and knows who it is. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, turned to the maid and said, "let''s go." Xueer is awake. She also knows that the young lady is here. But she doesn''t know how to face her, so she pretends to sleep. "Your Majesty, wake up. It''s time to go to the court." The eunuch, who had been guarding the whole night outside, sneaked into the room and saw that Xueer was sleeping on the bed, and she was also upset. Other palace maids even though it was Xueer, it was the Queen''s wife''s great man. Zhou an has a headache and wants to crack. He barely opens his eyes and sees a piece of blue gauze top. When did he use it on his bed? Then he closed his eyes again and asked the eunuch, "when is it?" The eunuch hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, I have three minutes to spare." At this time, Zhou an suddenly remembered that he was drunk last night and later went to the east palace. He saw the dissolving moon and the dissolving moon. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked sideways. As expected, he saw a thin back. It''s not a dream, is it? It''s true? Did he really become a real couple with Rongyue? He sat up and said to his side, "Rongyue, I''m sorry. I drank too much yesterday. I --" the eunuch''s face was white. He hurriedly gathered himself up and said, "Your Majesty, not the queen." Zhou an''s face changed: "what do you say?" The eunuch looked at Xueer, who was lying motionless, and said, "it''s not the queen, it''s Xueer girl." Zhou an is stunned, then reaches out to pull Xueer''s body. Xueer turns around, looks at him with dim eyes, and doesn''t say a word. Zhou an looks at Xueer and stares at her. She doesn''t say a word for a long time. How can she? How can it be like this? How can it be Xueer? Mingming, the man he saw was Rongyue. How could Xueer? At this time, a palace maid came in and said to Zhou an, "Your Majesty, empress, please go down to the hall of kindness and harmony." Zhou an hurriedly takes an eye to see the eunuch around him. The eunuch says, "the queen came last night." Zhou an''s face turned white. "She, she saw it?" The eunuch nodded with sympathy. The queen was very indifferent to her majesty. After this, she could not point out how to live in the future. This is Zhou an''s first time when he went to the court, he was absent-minded all the time, thinking about how to explain to Rong Yue for a while. Chapter 754 When Zheng Zhongwen woke up, it was the morning of the next day. The sunshine outside the window made him unable to open his eyes. He lay down for a while with his eyes closed. He thought of yesterday and suddenly turned over and sat up. Is it a dream that the quilt that covers his body slips and shows his strong and naked body? He looked down and saw himself naked. Not a dream? Stupefied for a while, he got up and got out of bed, slowly dressed in clothes, slowly calmed down his shocked mood and sorted out his thoughts. His mind is full of yesterday''s pictures when he was with her. He clearly remembers that he lost his mind at last, pushed her on the bed, took off her clothes one by one, and forced her in her resistance and struggle... God, what did he do? He turned around and opened the sword that was looking for him. But on the messy sheet, he saw a dark red blood trail that had dried up. He frowned: "what''s the matter? Isn''t she married long ago? Isn''t she Zhou an''s wife? How could it be a virgin? " With a lot of doubts, he hurried into the palace, just arrived at the gate of the palace and met his companion from inside. "Are you awake, Lord?" He asked with a smile. Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "you come out so soon? Is it over? " Lord he raised the clearance order in his hand: "it''s finished. King Zhou asked us to go back to Chu today." "Back today? No, I have to go to the palace again. " He just wanted to go in, but was stopped by the guard of the Palace door: "without your Majesty''s edict, you can''t enter the palace." Lord he hurriedly pulled Zheng Zhongwen aside and asked in a low voice, "Lord, we have finished our work. It''s time to go back. What else can you do in the palace?" Zheng Zhongwen grabbed the hand of Lord he and asked, "what''s the difference between you and King Zhou today?" Lord he thought about it and shook his head: "nothing unusual, just like yesterday." Zheng Zhongwen asked again, "what about the queen? Do you see the queen? " How could the queen be in the golden palace today? You''re not awake from a hangover Zheng Zhongwen''s mind is in a state of confusion. He doesn''t know how to get there? "Is there any way I can go back to the palace?" He asked. Lord he shook his head: "no, this delivery order can be a one-day deadline. After today, we can''t leave if we want to. Hurry up, we need to go back to Chu for a second order." Zheng Zhongwen was dragged by him out of the palace gate. Was yesterday''s romance their last love? What does he do with all this? No matter what the consequence is, it''s all her own. Who asked her to give him medicine, but at that time, she hit the door, not what it was? Zhou an came to Cihe hall uneasily. At this time, Qi Rongyue was talking with Xueer. Xueer didn''t speak with a red face. Seeing him come in, she hurriedly left. "Step back, all of you." After she held back the crowd, she met Zhou an. "Should you give me an account of what happened last night?" She asked. Zhou an''s eyes are full of regret: "I''m sorry, Rongyue, I''m sorry, I don''t know, I thought she was --" she interrupted him: "you don''t have to say sorry to me, I should say sorry to Xueer." Chapter 755 Zhou an sat down beside her and stared at her: "are you angry?" She looked back at him, her face was indifferent, but her eyes were very cold: "I said I didn''t get angry, do you believe it? Xueer is my maid in name, but I never treat her as a servant, and you are very clear in your mind, but you - "she took a deep breath, and said:" since things have happened, it will not help to investigate anything, I just want to ask you, what are you going to do? " Zhou an frowned. He knew that Rongyue would ask, but he really didn''t know how to do it. He didn''t want Xueer to be wronged, and he didn''t want Xueer to be between him and Rongyue. In that case, he and Rongyue would never be possible. When the moon saw that he was silent, he said, "since I am still the mistress of this palace, I will be the Lord for you." He raised his eyes abruptly: "what do you want to do?" "I''ll take Xueer as my sister first, and then I''ll ask her to be Xuefei. Since she''s already your woman, it''s not too much to give her a place?" His chest heaved rapidly, and he said with difficulty, "is there no other way?" She shook her head and her eyes were firm. "No." He looked at her for a long time, and finally nodded, "OK, it depends on you." When he saw that she didn''t seem to want him to have lunch with him, he got up and wanted to leave. Suddenly, she called out to him, "Zhou an --" he turned around and looked happy. But she said, "you said that when you became king, you would let me go." The joy on his face congealed gradually. At last, he said nothing and turned away. She wryly smiles, the person is like this, after getting some, will want to get more, more. She can''t expect Zhou an to let her go. Fortunately, she still has a way to go. She just waits for the master to return to the palace and bring back good news. In the Chu Dynasty, the government of Yongding. "Zhongwen, Zhongwen -" Zheng Xiuwu pushed his son who had been in a daze. Zheng Zhongwen said to himself, "what''s the matter?" The Duke of Zheng frowned and said, "have you seen the dissolving moon in Zhou Dynasty?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "how do you know?" "Since you came back, you''ve been in such a state of loss all day. Who else in the world besides her can make you like this?" Zheng Zhongwen''s face is curious: "I used to do this for her?" "Zheng Xiuwu sighed:" you used to be for her, even life can not, let alone for her hair daze Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "but I can''t remember at all. If I really like her so much, why do I forget?" Zheng Xiuwu is also very puzzled about this: "but you always say that she is the one who is going to kill you. I never believe it. Rongyue is not that kind of girl. She is a good girl. She must have something to worry about when she chooses to marry Zhou an. But now, no matter what she has, she is the queen of Zhou Dynasty. This is an unalterable fact. You also Don''t think about the useless. You are not young. You are the only one in our family, and it''s time to open up branches and leaves for our family. " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and said, "wait, I haven''t thought about it." Zheng Xiuwu hums: "when do you have to wait until you think about it? You can wait. Your mother and I can''t wait. While our bodies and bones are still healthy, we should marry a daughter-in-law and have some children to enjoy our family happiness. " When Zheng Xiuwu saw that he was indifferent, he said: "other people''s sons are as old as you, and their grandchildren have gone to school, but what about you? There''s not a picture of the marriage yet. " Chapter 756 The three times of nagging made Zheng Zhongwen very upset. He really wanted to move to the palace side by side. But when he thought of his mother''s tearful eyes, he was soft hearted again and had to sigh: "OK, OK, OK, OK?" Zheng Xiuwu is very happy: "so, do you agree?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded helplessly: "what if I disagree? Who can stand the nagging three times a day? I agreed, OK? " No matter whether he is forced or willing, Zheng Xiuwu is willing to marry, which is a good thing. Although it''s impossible to find a daughter-in-law like Rongyue, there are still a lot of good girls in this Kyoto City. They can always find the right one after careful selection. Zheng Xiuwu immediately went to see his wife and asked her to let out the rumors in the official women''s circle in Kyoto. At that time, if there is a suitable person in the family, they will naturally come to inquire about it. They just need to pick it up. Although Mr. Wan is only a businessman, he also has contacts in the official arena. The Zheng family''s attempt to find his daughter-in-law for Zheng Zhongwen soon spread to his ears. He immediately went to Zheng''s house to inquire about the news. "Mr. Wan? Why are you here? " Zheng Zhongwen''s face was curious. Mr. Wan seldom came to his house. Although Sangui told him that he had a deep relationship with Mr. Wan, he didn''t feel very cordial when he saw Mr. Wan. "Mr. Wan said with a smile," since there''s nothing wrong, you can''t go to the three treasures hall. " "Sit down!" Zhongwen waved and ordered people to serve tea. Mr. Wan looked at Zheng Zhongwen. He was as handsome as before. He was domineering, but his smiling face was less warm and more indifferent. Memory is the wealth of a person''s life. If he loses it, he will live in vain. Fortunately, after so many experiences, he still remembers the little things between him and Jane Yun. "I hear you''re going to say goodbye?" Ask first. Zhong Wen nodded, "yes, I''m not young now. It''s time to start a family." "Do you really want to give up dissolving the moon?" Mr. Wan said When it comes to Qi Rongyue, his heart aches again. His brow is wrinkled, but he wants to pretend a sneer: "it''s not that I gave up her, it''s that she gave up me first. Now she is the queen of Zhou Dynasty, and I married her, isn''t it right?" Mr. Wan said: "Jane Yun said that she would come back with the dissolving moon in any case. Can''t you wait a little longer?" Zheng Zhongwen simply shook his head: "no, why should I wait for her? The women in this world are not dead. Even if they die, I will not ask for her again. " "Is it?" Mr. Wan frowned and fixed Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes, trying to find evidence of his lies from the bottom of his eyes. Zheng Zhongwen did not open his eyes, looked elsewhere, hard on the face, but his heart was full of a void: "yes, every sentence is true." Mr. Wan sighed and said: "it seems that you really forgot how much you loved her. When you were in Jincheng, you gave up your life for her and forgot to die. How hard it was for you to walk together. I saw it all in my eyes. Now, I finally kept the clouds and saw the moon, but it happened again. God has no eyes." Zheng Zhongwen lenghum: "there used to be so much love, but now there is so much hate. She abandoned me and married me. She left an indelible mark here. She tormented me day and night. There is no love but hate between us." At this point, it seems that there is no need to go on. Chapter 757 Mr. Wan got up and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "I hope you don''t regret in the future. Once you do something, there is no room for turning around." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t speak, and Mr. Wan didn''t say any more, so he turned and left the government. As soon as Mr. Wan returned to the mansion, Dina hurriedly came to her: "Mr. Wan, do you see Dijia?" Mr. Wan frowned: "no, what''s the matter?" Dina''s face burned. "She hasn''t come back since yesterday when she went out fighting with me." "Not at night?" Mr. Wan looked surprised. Dina nodded: "no, I stayed at the door all night last night. She never came back. I went out to look for her this morning, but she was nowhere to be found. I don''t know where she went, and whether she would encounter any accident." "Don''t worry," Mr. Wan said hurriedly. "I''ll send someone out to look for it. As long as it''s in Kyoto, it will be found." Dina knew Mr. Wan''s ability. She was very happy and thanked him repeatedly. "Don''t thank me. I lost her from my house. It''s my duty to find her. You don''t have to be negative, but go back and wait for the news first." After Dina left, Mr. Wan immediately sent someone out to find out, launched the network and force of wanwutang in Kyoto City, and made every effort to find out. But after half a day''s hard work, I found the whereabouts of Dijia. Mr. Wan, who knew the truth, couldn''t help crying and laughing. He immediately asked Dina to come. "Mr. Wan, do you have news of Dijia?" Asked Dina as soon as she entered the door. Mr. Wan nodded: "you sit first and listen to the old six tell you something." Dina takes an eye to look at the sixth one. The sixth one says: "it''s such a Dina girl. Our people found out that yesterday, after Miss Dijia left the house, she wandered in the street and accidentally knocked down an old man. Seeing that the old man hurt her leg, she sent the old man home. The old man is the father of the army''s servant, Lord Zhu. Miss Dijia told Old Master Zhu that she was driven out by her family , homeless, old Zhu sees her pitiful, let her temporarily live in Zhu''s house Dina listened to the stare round eyes, a face of incredible: "she said she was homeless?" The sixth nodded: "this is what the servants of Zhu''s house said. It shouldn''t be wrong." Dina was so angry that she slapped her hand on the table and said, "I''m so angry. I''ll go to Zhu''s house and get her back." Dina got up and went away. Mr. Wan winked at the old man, and beckoned him to follow him, so that no girl could suffer any loss at Zhu''s house. He didn''t know who the old Zhu master was, but he knew that Zhu Shilang''s wife was not easy to be offended. She was mean, open-minded and mercenary. If she could agree to let Dijia live in their Zhu mansion, she must have a plan. However, it''s impossible for Dijia to live in Zhu''s mansion without the picture. It''s just to see who is the Tao, who is the devil, and who has a higher Taoism. As for Dina, she came to the gate of Zhu''s mansion and gave her name. As a result, she was not even able to enter the gate. She went back angrily. Unexpectedly, she met Zheng Zhongwen and Wu Di, who had just returned from the city defense camp. Dina hurriedly stops Zheng Zhongwen and Wu Di. Fortunately, the horse didn''t run very fast and pulled the reins in time, which didn''t bring disaster, but still scared Diwu. "Elder sister, you don''t want to die. How can you do such dangerous things like the second elder sister?" Diwu complained. Chapter 758 Dina didn''t care about that much. She pulled Diwu and said, "brother Wu, Dijia''s dead girl went to live in the house of army Minister Zhu. She refused to go back. I was about to be angry with her. She was a girl, so she lived in the house of unrelated people. If this reputation is spread, how can she marry in the future?" After listening, brother Wu was also worried: "then, what should I do now?" Dina thought that Diwu was on duty in the patrol camp. She heard that Diwu said that although the patrol camp was directly sent by the emperor, it also had some contacts with the Ministry of war on weekdays. Maybe Diwu would know Lord Zhu. "Now, Diwu, it''s imperative to take Dijia back. Do you know officer Zhu, the left servant of the Ministry of military, when you are on duty in the patrol camp?" Diwu shook his head: "how can a soldier like me recognize a senior official like Zhu?" Diwu turned to see Zheng Zhongwen, who was about to leave, and hurriedly stopped him: "brother Zhongwen, do you know the Minister of the armed forces, Mr. Zhu?" Zheng Zhongwen thought and shook his head: "I don''t know." Seeing his disappointment, he added, "but he should know me. Yesterday he said hello to me. I didn''t pay attention to him." Diwu''s disappointed face lit up a smile again and asked, "brother Zhong Wen, can you take me and my sister to Zhu''s house?" Zheng Zhongwen has just heard the conversation between his brother and his sister. It seems that their sister Mo Ming lives in Zhu''s house. They want to take people back, but they can''t even enter the gate of Zhu''s house. He thought about it. There''s nothing left or right. Just help them once. "All right, let''s go." He took the horse for two steps, then turned his head and said, "where is his home?" Dina hurried to the front and showed them the way. Seeing Zheng Zhongwen, the sixth brother quietly withdrew and hurried back to report to Mr. Wan. After Zheng Zhongwen''s identity was clarified, the gatekeeper didn''t dare to be slighted. Immediately, he went to pass on Lord Zhu. As soon as Lord Zhu heard that side by side Wang came, he waited outside the mansion door. Immediately, he personally welcomed Zheng Zhongwen to the gate and respectfully invited him in. Who doesn''t know that Zheng Zhongwen and the emperor had a life-long relationship. The emperor believed him very much. He sent all the important and good jobs to him. It would be of great benefit to have a good relationship with him. After Zhu led Zheng Zhongwen and di wudina to the front hall to sit down, he asked Zheng Zhongwen, "I don''t know what happened when Wang Dajia came together today?" Zheng Zhongwen pointed to Dina: "let her talk." Zhu looked at Dina and said, "this is it?" Dina hurriedly stepped forward two steps and said to Zhu dahen, "Lord Zhu, it''s a must to come here today. Please forgive me, this is my brother, Diwu. He is on duty in the patrol camp. My name is Dina, and my sister is Dijia." Dija? It''s a familiar name. Mr. Zhu still looks at Dina. Dina added: "my sister, Dijia, and I got mixed up and ran out of the house yesterday. I came here to pick up my sister." As Dina put it in such a detail, Zhu didn''t think of it. Yesterday, her old father fell down on the street and was sent back by a girl named Dijia. Unexpectedly, the girl said that she was homeless. The old father wanted to take her in for a while. His wicked mother-in-law made a scene for it. Later, he didn''t know what Dijia and his wife said. The lady agreed to let her live, They are good to eat and drink. Chapter 759 He was wondering. "Since it''s not homeless, it''s also reasonable for you to take her back. In this way, just a moment, I''ll go to my wife and ask her to bring people." Dina and Diwu are so happy that they even thank Lord Zhu. Lord Zhu went directly to the back yard and saw his wife and Dijia''s girl sitting in the room, talking about something mysteriously. "Madam, what are you talking about?" He entered the room laughing. When Mrs. Zhu saw that Mr. Zhu would come to the room, she said strangely, "why don''t you come to me instead of those fox spirits?" Mrs. Zhu frowned and glanced at Dijia involuntarily. Did the master come because of Dijia? Although this Dijia is not very beautiful, it''s better to say that she has a foreign style in her appearance. It''s very popular with men. Does the master like it? "Look what madam said, don''t I come here once a month?" Come back in a month, or take it out to say, Mrs. Zhu left her mouth and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Come to the point. " Lord Zhu glanced at Dijia and asked with a smile, "I''ll ask Miss Dijia a few words first." Mrs. Zhu''s face was even worse: "I can tell you that Dijia is going to marry a noble man. If there''s nothing wrong with you, don''t daydream about it." Who are you? How expensive can it be? "Miss Dijia, do you know Wang side by side?" Zhu asked Dijia nodded, "yes, I came to Kyoto because of him." "And what is your relationship?" Zhu asked again. Dijia blushed quietly and made a shy look, with her head down silent. Seeing that her husband didn''t mean what she thought, Mrs. Zhu''s face immediately looked much better. She gave him a white look and said, "how can you ask a girl like this? Can a girl speak? " "I took the liberty of saying that the king is in our house now. Your elder sister and your younger brother have also come to take you home." As soon as Dijia heard Zheng Zhongwen''s coming, she was first delighted, and then heard that Dina and Diwu had also come, and immediately closed her eyebrows. Seeing her like this, Lord Zhu asked, "don''t you want to go back?" Of course, she doesn''t want to go back. If she goes back, her wish to marry Zheng Zhongwen will fail, and it may not even be possible to see him once again. She can''t give up the chance that she won''t easily. Seeing her appearance, Mrs. Zhu was very happy: "Dijia, what do you think about it?" Dijia was also not polite, and said directly: "I don''t want to go back. My elder sister doesn''t like me. I wish I could die at once. My younger brother doesn''t want to see me. I don''t want to live in Mr. Wan''s house and see people''s life." Mrs. Zhu was waiting for her to say this, and she could not close her mouth with a smile She turned to Zhu dahen and said, "master, you go back to Dijia''s brother-in-law and tell them that Dijia has become my adopted daughter, and will live in our Zhu mansion later, and will never go back, so that they will not have to come again." Mr. Zhu was in a bit of a dilemma: "but he is the king side by side --" Mrs. Zhu said with a smile: "isn''t that easy? You told him that I would take Dijia to the government in a few days, and he knew what he meant." Lord Zhu knows his wife''s temper and her decision. No one can make her change her mind, or the life will be very sad. Chapter 760 Lord Zhu returned to the hall according to his words and conveyed his wife''s words. Zheng Zhongwen''s face was muddled: "what does Zhu mean? What does your wife take her to the government? " Zhu dahen: "Madam said you know what it means." Zheng Zhongwen was a little annoyed: "Mr. Zhu, you are a senior official of the court. You have no idea how to speak. You have no basis for saying such nonsense in front of people''s brother-in-law. People who don''t know think that someone Zheng is a hypocrite of beast''s heart." Mr. Zhu is also confused. Listen to him, isn''t he familiar with Dijia? Zheng Zhongwen wanted to leave like this, but saw that di Wu was embarrassed and flustered. When his heart was soft, he asked, "Lord Zhu, I''m going to ask you a question. This is Dijia. Are you going to hand it in or not?" "Lord Zhu said quickly," you are so serious. Miss Dijia is not a fake in the lower government, but she is not the one that the lower government can manage. She doesn''t want to go back. What can I do "She won''t go back herself?" Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows and looked at dewu. Diwu hurriedly said, "please come out to see her. I''ll ask her myself." Zhu dahen: "I mean the same thing, but she just didn''t want to come out and see her. She only said that she would go to the government in a few days, and she also said that you should go back quickly, so you don''t have to come back to her in the future." As soon as Dina heard this, with her understanding of Dijia, she might have said such a thing. She got angry and said: "OK, very well. Since she would not recognize our brother-in-law again, let''s stay. When our brother-in-law and brother-in-law have never had her sister." Dina was so angry that she turned around and left. When Diwu saw that her sister was gone, he hurried after her. Zheng Zhongwen glanced coldly at Zhu''s master, but he didn''t say anything. He walked away. Zhu adult was frightened by his cold eyes, and he was in a cold sweat. Since he recovered from his last attack, Wang side by side seemed to have completely changed his look. His eyes were more domineering and fierce than before, and he didn''t seem to get along as well as before. Zhu thought about what Zheng Zhongwen had just said and his expression. The more he thought about it, the more wrong it was. He hurried back to his wife''s room. At this time, Dijia was gone. He hurried to his wife''s side and asked in a low voice, "madam, what''s the matter with Dijia? What are you and she planning? " Mrs. Zhu''s mysterious smile: "then you will know. At that time, you will be too late to appreciate." Zhu is confused: "where is Dijia? You let her out, I''ll ask her. " Mrs. Zhu''s eyes were horizontal, and she couldn''t breathe well: "didn''t you just ask? What else? Isn''t it because the girl is beautiful and has a bad heart? " "I said auntie, can you think of me in your heart? How old am I? Can I marry the little one again? " Mrs. Zhu sneered: "don''t pretend in front of the old lady and serve the girls in the study. Dare you say you haven''t touched them? She''s younger than dija. Don''t you know how to do it? " Zhu''s face was red, and she pressed her neck. "Two things are two different things. Don''t pull those useless things. You ask her to come out. Can I ask you in front of you?" Madame Zhu waved her hand: "she''s not here. I asked Liu Ma to take her out to make clothes and buy jewelry. For a while, half of the gang couldn''t come back." Zhu''s face was surprised. He went to the door and looked up to the sky. He whispered something. Chapter 761 "What do you say?" Asked Mrs Zhu. "I said, the sun must have come from the West." His wife is famous for her stinginess. She is willing to pay for Dijia''s new clothes and jewelry. It''s just a night talk. "What''s that?" Mrs. Zhu said? Soon we will earn ten times and a hundred times. " Dina went back to Wanfu, met Mr. Wan and told him the story. Mr. Wan was sad to see her and comforted her: "Dina, this road is her own choice, and the consequences should be let her taste it. You and Diwu are good children. In the future, you should stop worrying about her business." Dina droops her eyes, and a drop of tears falls. Although she is usually cruel to Dijia, she doesn''t really want to let her go. Now she has taken such a road. She will go underground in the future. What''s her face to see dad? Diwu was also sad, but after all, he was a man. He didn''t think as much as Dina. He patted Dina on the shoulder: "sister, Mr. Wan is right. Since she doesn''t want to be with us again, let her go. If there is any bitter fruit in the future, it''s her own to eat. It has nothing to do with us." After Zheng Zhongwen returned to the mansion, the first thing he did was to inform his mother that she would never see her as long as the Zhu family came. The Duchess of the Kingdom doesn''t know what''s going on, but since her son said that, she will do it herself. She has met many girls from other families in recent days. She is worried about what they look like and what kind of character they have. It''s not as good to look at each other as dissolving the moon. If she goes on like this, she wants to find a girl in Kyoto that can match the beauty of dissolving the moon. She''s afraid it''s more difficult. But if she''s not like that, how can she match them Your own son? At this time, a girl came to report: "madam, madam Xue of Yongle Houfu has come." When Mrs. Zheng heard this, she immediately beamed, "come on, please come in." This lady Xue of Yongle Hou''s mansion is as good as Jinlan. She has known each other since childhood, playing and growing up together until she married into Yongping Hou''s mansion, while Xue Yun married Yongle Hou in Liangzhou. Since then, they have been separated for 20 years. A few days ago, they corresponded to each other and learned that they had a 17-year-old daughter who had not been married, so they mentioned that their son was going to talk about marriage. It seems that Wang Yun was paying attention. When Zheng Zhongwen saw that his mother wanted to meet the guests, he got up to leave. Mrs. Zheng called him, "Zhongwen, don''t go first, see your aunt before you leave." "Mother, I have business to do. I can''t wait." Mrs. Zheng, who cares about this, went to the front to pull him up and press him into the chair: "it will delay the effort of a cup of tea, but also turn the sky?" Zheng Zhongwen has no choice but to stay. After a while, the servant took Mrs. Xue and a graceful girl into the hall. Mrs. Zheng hurried forward, holding Wang Yun''s hand in one hand, and they looked at each other with tearful eyes: "when we parted, we all changed from girls to old ladies." Wang Yun said with a smile, "I became an old woman. You are a young woman at most." At the same age, Zhao Lang seems to be ten years younger than her. It seems that she has been very well these years. Her husband must be very good to her. Where is it like her? She married a man with a heart, and one by one, the concubines carried her to the house. Mrs. Zheng''s eyes fell behind Wang Yun. She was seventeen years old. She was slim, white and pink. Her temperament was as elegant as orchid. She had the charm of Wang Yun. But the appearance is a little bit more gorgeous than Wang Yunming. On the temperament and appearance, there is also a taste of dissolving the moon. It''s good, very good. Chapter 762 She took her eyes to see her son. She saw that his son was also staring at people and girls. Her eyes were fixed, which was quite different from the way she had seen girls before. She was secretly happy and seemed to have a play. The girl also peeped to see Zheng Zhongwen, who was tall and handsome, with extraordinary temperament and the identity of King side by side. At one glance, she secretly promised that he was also looking at her, blushing with shame. Zheng Fu said: "Zhongwen, I have a lot to say with your aunt. Baozhen has just come to our house. Take her to the garden." Zhong Wen frowned: "mother, I still have business to deal with. Now I have no spare time. I''ll leave first." At first sight, the girl did have some flavor of Qi Rongyue. But after a few more eyes, she could still find the great difference between the two. Unable to meet, he turned and strode away. "This child, all grown-ups, is still shy," Mrs. Zheng said with a smile Mrs. Xue is an understanding person. She also inquired about Zheng Zhongwen''s affairs. The former fiancee is a character like the princess protector. Now the princess protector marries another person and asks him to marry another ordinary girl. How can she get into his eyes? However, she is confident in her daughter and will surely capture Zheng Zhongwen''s heart. Two days later, the Zhu family did come to the gate. Mrs. Zhu came to the gate of the national government with a colorful Dijia. After delivering the post, she waited for a long time. When the servant came back, he told her that she had no time to see her... Mrs. Zhu only felt that her ears were out of order. She was also the wife of the Minister of the military department, and she had a destiny. She could not enter the Yongding mansion? Madame Zhu looked at Dijia beside her, and then she said, "where is your prince?" The servant nodded: "the Lord is in the garden with the guests. I''m afraid I don''t have time to see you. Please come back." Mrs. Zhu hurriedly put a small silver into the servant''s hands: "go and help me to pass a message to your Lord, and say that Miss Dijia is here, waiting at the door." The servant secretly weighed the weight of the silver and left his mouth in his heart. He said that his wife, who called herself a senior member of Yipin, was so mean. "Well, wait a moment." With that he closed the door again and ran back to the garden. "Prince, you don''t seem to like talking very much?" Xue Baozhen looked at the magnificent man beside her and asked softly. Zheng Zhongwen''s face was full of impatience. He was caught by his mother just when he came back from the next Dynasty. He forced him to accompany Miss Baozhen to visit the garden. Standing beside the woman, he was full of powder. When he looked down, he saw the golden flower baocui. He thought of Qi Rongyue, who was seen in the king''s palace of Zhou. Although he was the Queen''s honor, he was dressed in plain and elegant clothes, with no ornaments on his head, and his smell was light The light medicine fragrance, her waist and legs are very soft, her lip honey is very sweet, even if she is crying, it is so beautiful, and the beauty makes him heartache. "What''s the matter, Lord?" Seeing that his face suddenly turned ugly, Baozhen hurriedly reached for help. Zheng Zhongwen coldly pushed it away and said in a low voice: "it''s OK, just thinking of someone, heartache." Xue Baozhen''s face was slightly stiff, but she still kept a faint smile on her face: "is it the princess of the kingdom?" Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyebrows and looked at her sideways: "do you know her, too?" Xue Baozhen shook his head: "I don''t know, but I really want to know, such a legendary woman." Chapter 763 Zheng Zhongwen immediately became interested: "a legendary woman? How do you say that? " Xue Baozhen didn''t expect that he would ask back. She thought that he would avoid this topic and would not talk about it in depth. After all, this woman has betrayed him. Xue Baozhen''s understanding of Qi Rongyue is limited to some market legends, not really understanding the man himself. "Well?" Zheng Zhongwen looks at her and waits for her answer. Xue Baozhen smiled and said: "it''s said that she was an abandoned daughter and was driven out of the house by her own father. If the ordinary woman experiences this kind of ordeal, she may not have been able to live for a long time, but she not only survived, but also captured your heart as the Prince of Yongping at that time, and even the astonishing number one scholar Lang fell in love with her. She even helped the emperor to return The throne, the princess who was granted the protection of the country, honored her life. What is this strange woman? " Xue Baozhen''s words seem to praise Qi Rongyue in every sentence, but when you think about them, you can feel the irony inside and outside her words. Zheng Zhongwen frowned, glanced at her coldly, then looked into the distance. That direction is the direction of Zhou Dynasty. How is her legendary woman living now? "Lord, there is a girl who calls herself Dijia outside." The servant came to report. Zheng Zhongwen frowned and did not return: "no!" My servant was stunned by the words of the Lord. Seeing the appearance of Lady Zhu just now, it seems that the Lord is sure to meet as long as the name of Dijia is given... At the door of the mansion, Mrs. Zhu pinched Dijia, who was sweating, and said with a smile, "wait a little longer. The prince will come to meet him in person later." Dijia laughs, welcome in person? I''m afraid not. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t like her before, but now he can''t recognize her. How could he come to meet her in person. She thought that if she climbed up to lady Zhu and relied on her identity as the first grade servant, she would be able to enter the mansion. As long as she performed well in front of Lady Zheng, she would tell the story that her parents died because of Zheng Zhongwen and the emperor, and then tell the story that she and Zheng Zhongwen had left the desert all the way, and the story she found thousands of miles away, it would be successful. But as a result, Mrs. Zhu couldn''t get into the door. Now Mrs. Zhu has put treasure on her again... After a while, my servant came to open the door. "This lady, my Lord said, no, please come back." After that, the door slammed shut and Mrs. Zhu''s face was stunned. After a long time to return to God, eyes a horizontal stare at Dijia: "you said and the relationship between the Lord is very shallow?" Dijia hurriedly said, "yes, it''s a very important relationship. But you know, since he recovered from his illness, he has got a strange disease. He doesn''t know anyone. He must not even remember me now, so that''s why." She had heard about it, but she didn''t expect it to be true. Mrs. Zhu looked at the gorgeous clothes and exquisite jewelry she was wearing. She really wanted to be stripped off immediately. She said angrily, "what can I do now?" Dijia hung her head and didn''t speak. Mrs. Zhu had no choice but to take her back first and then to make a plan. National Palace garden. Xue Baozhen saw the servant go and asked with a smile, "Lord, who is this girl Dijia?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I don''t know." Xue Baozhen doesn''t believe it. Girls who don''t know others will come to you? However, it doesn''t seem that he will have anything to do with women casually. Chapter 764 She was very excited at the thought of Zheng Guogong''s love for his wife. She didn''t want to live like her mother. She faced a group of jealous concubines all day without a happy day. It''s said that the father''s appearance is the same as that of the Duke of Zheng. Zheng Zhongwen got up and said to Xue Baozhen, "I have some business to deal with. I''ll leave first." Xue Baozhen shouted to him, "Wang Ye, how many dishes did Bao Zhen learn? May Wang Ye have a face at noon?" Zheng Zhongwen strode away without turning back. "I have no time at noon. I want to work in my study." Xue Baozhen chuckles. If you work in the study, I will send the food to the study to eat with you. In the afternoon, Xue Baozhen delivered the newly prepared meal to the study on time. Zheng Zhongwen was sitting at the back of the desk and writing something. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he said it was Sangui. He said, "pour me a cup of tea." Xue Baozhen gently put down the food box and quickly poured a cup of warm tea and brought it to the table. I thought he was really working, but I didn''t think he was drawing. The woman in the picture is very beautiful. She is wearing plain clothes and simple braids. She has a light smile and doesn''t eat fireworks. "Is this the princess of the protectorate?" She asked. Zheng Zhongwen''s pen stopped, raised his eyebrows to look at her, and said, "who let you in?" Xue Baozhen put down the tea cup and smiled: "I asked you in the garden before, and you didn''t refuse, so I came." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t remember it at all. He was so upset that he threw the pen in his hand into the pen washer and leaned back in his chair: "what are you doing?" Xue Baozhen ignored his indifference, walked to the small round table with a smile, and took out the food in the box: "this is some home dishes I made. You must have never eaten them. Come and have a taste." The air was filled with the smell of food, but he had no appetite: "put it, I will eat later, you go out first." Xue Baozhen didn''t walk away, but walked back to him and looked at the picture on the table and said, "you haven''t told me, is the girl in the picture the princess of the country?" He frowned and felt a dull pain in his heart: "yes, she is. Can you go now?" Xue Baozhen shakes her head: "not yet, I still want to ask, do you still like her?" Zheng Zhongwen''s mood became a little excited: "am I crazy? She abandoned me and married others. I still like her? What''s good about her? Why should I like her? " Xue Baozhen sneered: "since I don''t like her, why draw her?" Zheng Zhongwen said coldly, "because I hate her, I want to paint her and remember her. I can''t forget the hatred." Really? Is that really the case? Xue Baozhen said: "Lord, let bygones be bygones. Don''t like her, don''t think about her, and don''t hate her anymore. When she has completely disappeared, it doesn''t exist anymore, OK?" Zheng Zhongwen took a strange look at her. Is this woman crazy? There are so many things in charge. Does it have anything to do with her? Xue Baozhen grabbed the picture on the table, kneaded it into a ball and threw it on the ground. He said with a smile, "draw me, will you draw one for me, Wang Ye?" Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes were always fixed on the paper on the ground, and his heart was full of flavor. He suddenly got up and strode away from the study. Sangui comes in from the outside, carrying several dishes that Zheng Zhongwen likes to eat. Seeing that there is no one else in the study except Xue Baozhen, he wonders: "where is my lord?" Chapter 765 Xue Baozhen''s face was bitter. She stooped to pick up the paper on the ground, spread it out flat again, looked at the person in the picture, and said with a wry smile, "I threw his picture away, made him unhappy, and left." Sangui looked curious: "Miss Xue, did you throw away the painting of my lord? Why? " He put down the rice and tea in his hand, went to Xue Baozhen''s side, and took the crumpled picture in her hand. "Miss Qi? Isn''t this miss Qi? " Sangui was surprised and said, "he drew Miss Qi again?" "Again? Does your prince often draw her? " Asked Xue Baozhen. Sangui nodded: "not only often, but also every day, the prince has to draw at least one painting every day, sometimes more than that." Xue Baozhen''s beautiful eyebrows were locked tightly, and he asked, "do you think your prince still likes her or hates her as he said?" Sangui didn''t think of the way: "how could my lord really hate Miss Qi? It''s impossible. Even if he forgets something for a while now, he will remember it sooner or later." It''s not easy for Wang Ye and miss Qi to be together. How can we forget such feelings. Xue Baozhen said, "but she is the queen of Zhou Dynasty, and she will never come back. What''s the use of him if he can''t let it go?" Sangui sighed, "who said no? The Lord is so infatuated with everything. I don''t know when I can really put it down." Sangui glanced at Xue Baozhen and said, "Miss Xue, I don''t know what to say." Xue Baozhen nodded, "you say." "My lord likes Miss Qi. She is plain in dress and elegant in temperament. Your dress is too gorgeous and there are too many headdresses. He doesn''t like such a girl. Besides, he doesn''t like people entering his study at will." Xue Baozhen knew that Sangui was talking about her and nodded with a smile: "I remember, but Sangui, you have been with the Lord for many years, but how do you know the Lord and miss Qi?" Sangui nodded: "of course, at the beginning, the prince was seriously injured and unconscious. Miss Qi saved his life. Later..." " " Dijia, to be honest, do you have something to hide from me? " Zhu Fu was so popular that he did not enter the government and sent people to listen to Zheng Zhongwen. As a result, they said that they did not know Di Jia at all. It''s outrageous. It''s outrageous. Dijia''s neck shrank, and her head hung down to think of a rut. Suddenly she raised a pair of tears: "madam, you know, the prince can''t even remember the princess who protects the country. How can he remember me? I wanted to see him again at his house. He would surely remember me, but who knows? The government didn''t even give your wife your face." When it comes to this lady Zhu, she''s even more furious. She''s also the wife of the minister in charge of the military department. But people even don''t let her in. It''s humiliating. Dijia saw her face full of anger, and immediately kept fanning the flames, pushing Mrs Zhu''s anger to a high point. However, Mrs Zhu suddenly woke up and murmured to herself, "ah, who has given birth to a striving son and married a capable husband? One is the Duke of the country who has made many contributions, the other is the king who once had life and friendship with the emperor. In today''s Kyoto City, no one''s family has the same reputation as their Zheng family. They have this skill!" Chapter 766 Her anger immediately transferred to Dijia''s body: "tell me a thousand things, or you lied to my mother. You didn''t tell me the truth at the beginning, which made my mother lose so much blood on you. As a result, all of them were washed away. How do you want to pay back?" Dijia is also confused. She didn''t expect that Mrs. Zhu would ask her to pay back the money. What did she pay back? Then she thought of her sister and brother, and Mr. Wan. But she said before that she would never go back. What''s going back now? What''s more, if she goes back, she will never live a human life. She can only marry an ordinary little man and live a life in a nest. She doesn''t want it. She doesn''t want it. Seeing that she was silent, Mrs. Zhu rushed forward angrily and took all the hairpin rings and newly made gorgeous clothes off her head. Dijia dare not resist. She has no resistance. This is Zhufu. Mrs. Zhu walked away with something in her arms, crying on the table with her bare back in a belly pocket. After a while, Master Zhu entered the room. He had come to find his wife, but he saw a girl lying on the table crying with her hair on her head. The most important thing was that the girl was still naked, her skin was white and tender, her waist was as tempting as a water snake. How enchanting would it be if her long legs were around his waist? When his stomach was hot, he looked out of his eyes and saw no one, so he closed the door in a hurry. He walked behind Dijia in three steps and two steps. His well maintained big hand was gently placed on his bare back. Dijia was startled. She looked up at the people she had met. Seeing that it was Lord Zhu, she was in a panic. She was about to escape, but he was pulled into her arms by Lord Zhu: "what are you crying for alone? But my wife bullied you? You tell me, I will decide for you. " As he spoke, his palms slid down her bare back, clasped her tight buttocks and pressed her body against himself. Dijia felt sick. Zhu was older than her father. She tried to push him away, but she couldn''t get him. Finally, she was put on the bed by him. A wench found something unusual outside and hurried to report it to his wife. When Mrs Zhu heard this, she jumped with rage and rushed to her room with others. As expected, she saw that her husband was pressing Dijia on his bed. She was so angry that she rushed forward and pulled her husband down from Dijia. She grabbed Dijia''s hair and pulled her to the ground. She was slapped and boxed. Dijia was forced to bow first by the overlord, then beaten and abused by the insult. After a while, she lost half her life. If it wasn''t for Lord Zhu to call the old man, she would kill Dijia today. After all, the old man thought that Dijia was from his family. Now that this happened, his son must have something to do with it. His son knows that he has no other hobbies except lust. When even if the master, let Dijia carry aunt, become the 18th concubine of Zhu mansion.... Poor Dijia was hurt by Mrs. Zhu. It''s only a day after that. The injury hasn''t been cured yet. Master Zhu can''t help it. She comes back in the daytime and at night. She''s alive and dead. In the night, Dijia''s tears ran away, her body hurt, and she was sleeping with a fat old man. She seemed to imagine that her life in Zhufu would not be easy in the future. Chapter 767 At last, she shed tears of regret. If she was still with Dina and Diwu, she would not be insulted like this. But this world, never regret medicine to eat, never. Zhongwen, you have been in touch with Baozhen for so long these days. What''s your impression of her Asked Mrs. Zheng, looking at her son expectantly. Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes never leave the volume, only a light voice: "not so." Mrs. Zheng frowned: "what do you mean by nothing?" "Mother, I know what you mean, but I don''t have any special impression on her. I can''t even remember her appearance. What do you want me to say?" Mrs. Zheng sighed: "my mother knows that you still can''t put the soluble moon in your heart. She has gone and will never come back. What''s the use of you if you can''t put her down again? Listen to mother''s words, just Baozhen. I think this child is good. She must get along well with you. I can see that Baozhen likes you very much. If you nod your head, she will marry you. " Zheng Zhongwen frowned and stared at the words on the scroll, but his heart drifted to the Zhou Dynasty. Why on earth did the hateful woman abandon him and marry another man? He was forced to marry as a bachelor now. If she was in - he shook his head and thought, even if she was, he would not want her. Seeing Zhongwen''s silence, Mrs. Zheng said simply, "if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default. I''ll go to find Mrs. Xue to talk." Zhongwen helplessly looked at his mother''s back and shook his head and sighed. No matter what he said today, the result is the same. If he said it, he would say nothing. His mother has made up her mind to let him marry Xue Baozhen. If Qi Rongyue, who was far away in Zhou Dynasty, knew that he was going to marry, what would be his reaction? - King Zhou palace. As soon as Zhou an arrived at the Cihe hall, she was told by the palace maid that the Queen''s mother had rested and asked him to go to the Xuefei''s mother''s house. Zhou Anne frowned, and saw the closed door door not far from the eye. Since then, she never let him enter her door again, even if he sleep on the floor, he will not give him any more. He resisted the impulse of breaking into the door and turned back to his study. In the inner hall, Qi Rongyue is tossing and turning. Shifu hasn''t come back yet. I don''t know if there was any accident. She can''t leave the palace for a long time. There is no one to trust to find her. What should she do? Funiu Mountain has been searched almost by Jianyun in the Zhou Dynasty, but she can''t find the medicine she wants. It''s said that Funiu Mountain won''t come, but she still comes. Maybe we can have good luck here. There are many mountain herbal medicines, many of which are rare and miraculous. But she can turn over half of the mountain without finding what she wants. If she goes in again, it will be the dangerous place that Rongyue said. Will she go or not? After thinking for a long time, she thought that her life was the life of Rongyue and Zhongwen. If there were any more accidents, wouldn''t they have wasted their filial piety? There will be solutions. It''s important to keep your life. Thinking of it, she turned to leave. But suddenly I heard a sound in the bushes. When she turned around, a white forehead tiger came out and threw the dagger in her hand to the ground. She rolled on the spot to avoid the eye tiger''s attack. She was about to pick up the dagger. But at this time, another more robust eye tiger jumped out of the trees, stepped on the dagger, bared her teeth and stared at her. Chapter 768 My darling, she is so lucky that she once met two rare white forehead tiger with eyes. This kind of white forehead tiger with eyes is full of killing power and spirituality. It''s hard to deal with only one, let alone two. She''s looking around for the best escape route. When the crane eye tiger came to her, she slipped and used the golden cicada''s footwork to avoid the killing of a crane eye tiger. Unfortunately, this is a forest full of trees. Her golden cicada''s Footwork can''t be fully used here. Just a few steps away, she was intercepted by the white crane eye tiger. She couldn''t help but change a way to escape. The wind snatched the road and broke in unexpectedly Dissolving the moon tells her that she can''t come to the cold pool. It seems that the two eye-catching tigers are also chasing red eyes. Today, the former forbidden area unexpectedly said that they would rush in. When they came back to escape, a huge tail was thrown out of the cold pool and hit heavily on the back of the two eye-catching tigers. The eye-catching tigers were hit heavily. They struggled to climb up and were about to escape. But who knows, the long tail that had been retracted stretched out again and rolled them up Live, a drag into the water. There was no sign of it. Jane Yun was so foolish that she finally realized Wu Jiang''s panic when she told the story of that day''s tragedy. She wanted to run away before the monster began to attack her, but she didn''t know that when she took a step, she found her body was lifted up in the air. She didn''t know when she was caught by the huge long tail. She was lifted to the middle of the air, but she didn''t end up like a tiger with eyes. The monster in the water didn''t drag her into the water. She was placed on a soft grass not far from the pond, and the potential water cold Jiao appeared in front of her. The huge head of Han Jiao pushed her body, which made her almost fall. Han Jiao put his nose on her body and sniffed hard for a while. There was a clear color of disappointment in the huge Jiao''s eyes. When he was about to turn around and leave, he saw Jian Yun''s half exposed needle bag. He knew the needle bag. He saw it. It bit the needle bag out with its mouth and sucked it hard with its nose. As expected, it smelt her taste, and the eyes of the Jiaos showed joy. There was also a piece of paper with a picture of the herbs that Jianyun was looking for in this trip. After a look, Jianyun made several whine calls to Jianyun. Jianyun could not understand it, but it didn''t seem to be malicious, so he asked, "what do you want to say?" Han Jiao patted the paper on the ground with its front paw, and pointed to Han tan. Jane Yun seems to understand. She heard that there is another cave at the bottom of the cold pool, which seems to be another mysterious world. There are many strange flowers and plants growing in it, which are so huge that it is unimaginable. This cold Jiao must be the Xiaohan Jiao who saved the life of Rongyue. It smells the smell of Rongyue from the needle bag of Rongyue. So it plans to help her find herbs? Xiaohan Jiao hides in the cold pool. She hesitates whether to go, stay or go? Curiosity finally defeated reason. She chose to stay, but to see if Xiaohan Jiao would bring her the herbs she wanted. It''s very quiet here. Don''t say that there are beasts, even birds. It seems that all the big guys know that there are bad masters here, and they are avoiding. Fortunately, there is another world at the bottom of the cold pool. Otherwise, with the shape of the cold Jiao, all the birds and animals in the mountain will become their food. Chapter 769 Half an hour later, Xiaohan Jiao came back. It floated from the bottom of the water, and its huge body came out of the water. There was no trace of water on it. Jane Yun sighed. No wonder it is said that the skin of the cold Jiao can avoid fire and water, which is not empty. Xiaohan Jiao opens her mouth and spits out a bunch of flowers and plants. There are many kinds of them, which are very similar to those in Jianyun''s paintings. Moreover, the branches and leaves are large, which is different from ordinary herbs. Jianyun searches inside and finds a herb she urgently needs. The rest of them are rare and precious. She is also not willing to waste. She packs them all and goes to Xiaohan Jiao Xie: "it''s used to save Rongyue. If you help me, you will help her. Thank you." Xiaohan Jiao just stared at her, motionless. It was not until then that Jane Yun realized what seemed to be missing from Xiaohan Jiao''s face. There were three long whiskers on one side and only one on the other. It seems that the Jiao whiskers she used for treatment were also contributed by her. At this time, there was a sound of water again in the cold pool. The eyes of the small cold Jiao changed greatly. She quickly rolled up Jianyun with her long tail and threw her into the trees far away. Jianyun fell so hard that she kneaded her waist and just wanted to get up. She saw another cold Jiao coming out of the cold pool in the distance from the trees. The Jiao was much bigger than the previous one. She quickly covered her mouth, which made her understand that Xiaohan Jiao wanted to protect her life. After two cold Jiaos returned to the cold pool and disappeared completely, she carefully climbed up from the trees, took a handful of herbs, and quickly left Funiu Mountain. I have been away from King Zhou palace for so long, and I don''t know how she is now. "Empress, master Jane has returned to the palace." The maid came to report. Qi Rongyue hurriedly threw down the book in his hand and rushed out of the inner hall. Seeing that Shifu was safe and made a big stride, she was so happy that she almost didn''t jump up. "Shifu, you are so worried about me. I haven''t heard from you for so long. Where have you been?" "Naturally, it''s to find what you want." Seeing the master''s bright smile, her heart widened: "have you found it?" "Of course, if there is a master, what else can''t be done?" Jane Yun looks proud. "Yes, my master is the most powerful. Go in quickly. Are you hungry? Are you tired? Thirsty or not "It doesn''t matter. Guess where I got these precious herbs?" she waved Qi Rongyue shook his head: "how can I guess that? Where else did you come from, not by yourself? " She leaned her lips to Qi Rongyue''s side and whispered, "these are all the little cold Jiaos in the cold pool that I got for my teacher." Qi Rongyue''s face changed greatly, and his voice immediately rose twice: "master, how did you go there? Didn''t you say you weren''t allowed to go? " Jianyun shrugged: "I don''t want to go either, but I have searched all the mountains and forests of Zhou Dynasty for my teacher, but I didn''t find this herb. I wanted to go to Funiu Mountain to try my luck, but I didn''t want to go to the cold pool to provoke them. Who would have thought that I met two white eyed tigers on the way, chased them all the way, and went in by mistake." Jian Yun''s eyebrows fluttered, and Qi Rongyue was frightened. "Master, I''ll be angry if you don''t obey me next time." Qi dissolves the month du to mouth way, on the face is angry, in the heart is heartache. Jianyun said ha ha: "you''re really getting fatter and fatter. How dare you talk to the master like this? Ah, the wings are hard, EH - where''s Xueer?" She has been back for a long time. Why hasn''t she seen Xueer like an asshole? Chapter 770 Qi Rongyue did not make a sound and waved to all the palace maids to leave. Jianyun frowned: "what''s the matter? What happened? " Qi Rongyue sighed: "on that day, Zhou an went to the East Palace drunk. He happened to meet Xueer, who went back to get something. He mistakenly identified Xueer as me and was lucky to her." Jianyun clapped the case: "what? Zhou an is willing to be -- unexpectedly, he is such a person, hypocrite, shameless. If it wasn''t Xueer but you who was in the east palace that day, the consequences would be She dare not think. Qi Rongyue sighed: "if I were him, he would not succeed. Xueer was in love with him. In this way, Xueer''s heart would be fully realized." Jane Yun''s eyes widened and she couldn''t believe it. "What are you talking about? Xueer is interested in Zhou an? When is this? " "When Zhou an lived in Rongyu hall in Pengcheng, Xueer liked him at that time. Unfortunately, the falling flowers were intentional and merciless." Jane Yun''s mood gradually calmed down: "so, Xueer''s commitment to Zhou''an is not a grievance?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "grievances are not grievances, only her own clear, but in this way, she can no longer follow us back to the Chu Dynasty." Jane Yun sighed: "don''t go back, don''t you? Isn''t the greatest happiness of a woman''s life just staying with the man she loves?" Qi Rongyue nodded and yawned: "I don''t know how recently, I''m always sleepy. I can''t sleep enough." Jianyun saw that her face was not very good, and was about to give her a hand. Outside, a palace maid rushed to her: "empress, it''s not good. Xuefei''s mother fainted." Hearing this, they hurried to the Jinghe hall where Xueer lived. Xueer lies on the couch with a white face. When they arrive, she just wakes up. Seeing Qi Rongyue and Jane Yun coming together, she forces herself to get out of bed. Master Jane quickly stepped forward and pressed her back to her bed. She put her pulse in one hand and said in a deep voice, "lie down well if you are not comfortable. Don''t move." Xueer obediently lies back, and master Jane picks her eyebrows slightly after completing the pulse, and does it again. Seeing this, Qi Rongyue asked, "master, what''s wrong with Xueer?" Jane Yun released Xueer''s hand and said with a smile: "Xueer is happy." When the palace maids heard this, they fell to their knees one after another and said hello to Xueer. Xueer is stunned. She thinks she heard it wrong. She doesn''t realize it until she is awakened by the voice of the palace maids. It''s true. She''s really happy. Qi Rongyue said to the maid on the side: "what are you doing? Go and congratulate your majesty. " Xueer is at a loss. She sits up and touches her flat stomach. She asks Qi Rongyue, "elder sister, do you think his majesty will like this child?" Qi said with a smile, "fool, of course, he will like this child. This is not only your child, but also his child. How can any parents in the world not like their own children?" Cough - it seems that there are such parents, Qi Yongchun doesn''t like Qi Rongyue. However, Zhou an is not such a person. He is not young. He must be looking forward to having a child of his own. She is right about what she thinks. Zhou an is really looking forward to having a child of her own, but he hopes to have a child for him, not Xueer, but Rongyue. After learning that Xueer was happy, he was not very happy. He just asked people to pick something to send to Jinghe hall. He said that the state affairs were busy and he could not visit in person. Chapter 771 Xueer waited in the palace for a whole day and didn''t wait for Zhou''an. She sent the palace maid to inquire about him. When she learned that he was staying in the imperial study again, she was very sad. She knew that her sister had just comforted her, and Zhou did not like this child at all. The appearance of this child was an accident! The hall of kindness and harmony showed Qi Rongyue all the herbs he brought back. The two of them laughed wildly. Except for the herbs they needed badly, the rest were all the miraculous medicines that were hard to find in the world. Jianyun put away the medicine and said to qirongyue, "Rongyue, let''s hurry to do this. It seems that Zhou an is not going to keep his promise. Who knows when he will be drunk again and run to the hall of mercy and peace. We have to leave here quickly." Qi Rongyue nodded: "I think so too. Zhou an looks like a gentle and gentle son, but he is very stubborn and can bear to defend. Now he can defend the gentleman''s duty, because it''s not the time to make a choice." When she got up, all of a sudden, her eyes darkened, and she helped the edge of the table to sit down. Jane Yun grabbed her arm in case she fell. "What''s the matter with you?" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "it''s nothing, it''s just a sudden blackness in front of his eyes. Now it''s OK." Jane Yun grabbed her hand and clasped her wrists. "Don''t move. Let me see." Qi Rongyue rubbed her forehead with one hand. Jianyun raised her eyebrows, and she couldn''t believe it. She felt the pulse again and then again. Qi Rongyue saw her face was different and asked, "what''s the matter?" Jane Yun stares at Qi Rongyue in surprise: "are you pregnant, too?" Qi Rongyue also stayed, and immediately gave himself a pulse, which is really a happy pulse, so she was pregnant? Jane Yun took her hand and sat down, asking, "whose child is it?" Qi Rongyue was embarrassed and lowered his eyes. "It''s Zhongwen''s." Jianyun''s face changed from surprise to joy: "Zhongwen''s? He''s here? " Qi Rongyue blushed and said, "well, on the day of the ceremony, he came here..." "Good, my apprentice is really good," she laughed Qi Rongyue is ashamed to find the ground to sew in, and pulls his hand back from Jianyun''s, but doesn''t follow the way: "master, what are you talking about!" "Well, I''ll stop talking nonsense. Then we''ll start to practice medicine tomorrow. It can''t be delayed any longer. When your stomach shows its bosom, it will be a big deal." Qi Rongyue looked at the herbal medicine on the eye table and frowned: "will this medicine do harm to the children?" Jianyun waved: "no, there is a master. How can such a thing happen? Don''t worry. You just need to take good care of yourself. I''ll do everything else. " It seems that her wish to bring children to Rongyue will soon come true. It''s so happy. She''s so excited at the thought of being able to hold the fat little sun. "Master, how can I feel that you are happier than me? I am pregnant, not you. What are you so happy about? " Qi Rongyue has no good airway. Jianyun laughs: "I''m just happy. Zhongwen is such a boy. He can do such a big thing in such a day. I really don''t see him wrong." "Master, you are here again. When I return to Kyoto, I will tell Mr. Wan all these words in the original." "Do you dare?" Jane Yun glared at he Chapter 772 "What am I afraid of? Mr. Wan would love to. " Shitu laughs all night, but Xueer in Jinghe hall is sad all night. "From today on, you will lie in bed pretending to be ill. Zhou an will let the royal doctor check it. At that time, you will take this pill, and the royal doctor will find nothing." Jian Yun hands Qi Rongyue a blue pill. Just at this time, a palace maid came to report: "empress, your majesty is coming to the hall of kindness and harmony." Qi Rongyue nodded, "you know, you can back down." After the palace maid left, she quickly lay down and made a picture of sick seedlings. As soon as Zhou an entered the inner hall, he saw Qi Rongyue lying on the bed with a white face, and Jian Yun was watching. He hurried forward: "what''s the matter?" Jane Yun sighed: "long time depression becomes a disease, this is just a mental illness, but I didn''t expect that the heart extends to the body, and I''m afraid that half a gang will not be better for a while." Jane Yun looked up at Zhou an and said, "it''s also my fault. If I hadn''t been away from the palace for too long, I wouldn''t have come back earlier to find her abnormal appearance, and I wouldn''t have been seriously ill." Zhou an knows that Jian Yun is Qi Rongyue''s master. He is afraid that his medical skills are better than Qi Rongyue''s. even she looks like this. Is there any serious emergency? But he wondered whether it would be the bitter meat scheme that Rongyue and she played together? Want him to put her back in Chu? Zhou an thought of this and immediately said, "in this way, there is a new royal doctor in the palace. It''s said that he knows a lot about difficult diseases. My king will send someone to invite him here." Qi Rongyue waved his hand: "no, I know my body. My life is not long. I don''t need to worry about it anymore. Go out and let me be quiet." Zhou an''s advice was good or bad. Qi Rongyue reluctantly agreed to invite the royal doctor to have a look. Half an hour later, a middle-aged man was invited into the hall of benevolence and harmony. The man was so white that he didn''t have to. When he saw Jianyun, he was shocked. Then he was very happy: "this is master Jane?" Jianyun looks at him with her eyebrows raised. She looks familiar, but she can''t remember who it is. "You are?" The middle-aged man said: "master Jane, don''t you remember? Twenty years ago, you saved my life. I said I like medical skills very much. You also left me a medical book. My current medical skills are all from that medical book. Master Jane, you are my benefactor. " Zhou an was very concerned about Qi Rongyue''s illness. Seeing the man''s excitement, he seemed to have forgotten that he had come to see the queen. He coughed immediately and said in a deep voice: "Luo Yuyi, you need to talk about the past later. Now, it''s urgent to see the queen first. Are you going to go?" Luo Yuyi nodded repeatedly, "yes, I am. I will go now." Luo Yuyi comes to the bed and makes a detailed diagnosis and treatment for Qi Rongyue. The frown is more and more tight. Zhou an sees his face is not very good, in the heart is more anxious: "say, what disease did you get on earth?" Royal doctor Luo hurriedly said: "back to the king, the Queen''s mother was very sick, and she was very sick." Is it really Yu Ji? How could he not have noticed before? "Is there a prescription?" Luo Yuyi shook his head and said, "if it''s just a heart disease, it''s only possible to eliminate the happy knot. But the Queen''s mother, she is not such a simple heart disease now. She has been depressed for a long time and has no medicine to cure." "Unbridled!" Zhou an is furious and roars at the royal doctor Luo. Royal doctor Luo immediately fell to his knees and kowtowed to Zhou an: "Your Majesty, please calm down, your words are true, without any false words." Chapter 773 Jane Yun said with a calm face: "Zhou an, I am a good disciple to marry you. Why don''t you treat her well? Now that you are seriously ill, how useful is it for you to be angry with the doctor? " Zhou an was so worried: "no, no, Rongyue won''t get this disease. I will cure her. I will cure her." Qi Rongyue looked sideways. Zhou an was in a panic. He said sadly, "Your Majesty, I am from the Chu Dynasty. I was born in the Chu Dynasty and grew up in the Chu Dynasty. Now I am very ill. Would you like to send me back to Chu?" Zhou Anli shook his head: "no, you are my wife, the queen of Zhou Dynasty, my life and my soul. I will not allow you to leave, not one step." She closed her eyes, turned her head and stopped looking at him. Her guilt for him disappeared. His words strengthened her intention to leave. He rushed to the couch, reached for her hand and held it tightly, shaking it constantly, as if his most precious treasure was about to leave him: "no, you will not die, this king is not allowed, absolutely not allowed." She took back her hand, turned her back to him, and her cool voice gently penetrated into his ear: "fate is so, what''s the use of you not allowed?" Zhou an is stunned. Destiny? Is her death destiny? Is it destiny not to get her? No, he doesn''t want it. "Jiaozhu, yes, and jiaozhu. I''ll send someone to kill Han Jiao in Funiu Mountain immediately. I''ll get another jiaozhu, so you don''t have to die." Qi Rongyue turned his head and stared at him coldly. He said, "if you dare to do this, I will die in front of you." Jianyun also said: "jiaozhu can bring people back to life, but not everyone who dies can bring jiaozhu back to life." Zhou an doesn''t understand and looks back at her: "what do you mean?" "Don''t you think why jiaozhu hasn''t been used in the Zhou royal family for so many years? Are your ancestors tired of living?" said Jianyun? Or are all princes unjust? These are not the main reasons. The main reason is that Jiao Zhu, who died of old age and died of illness, can''t live. If you want to revive a person with Jiao Zhu, first of all, this person must have a healthy body, be haunted by disease, run out of oil, and use ten Jiao Zhu is useless. " Jane Yun glanced at Zhou an and said coolly, "if you don''t believe me, you can ask your father." Zhou an turned and ran out of the hall of mercy and went to the hall of Supreme Harmony to find his father. As a result, he got the same answer as Jianyun at his father''s place. It''s no wonder that the father said that they couldn''t use the jiaozhu at first. Presumably, if all the dead and old people could use it, would jiaozhu still exist today? Zhou an went back to the hall of compassion, but he didn''t dare to go in. He stood outside the hall for two hours. "Your Majesty, go in and have a rest. If you go on like this, you will be ill." At this time, Jianyun came out from the inside. Zhou an grabbed her and said, "master Jane, aren''t you a miracle doctor? Isn''t a doctor who can''t cure everything and diseases? Why can''t the dissolving moon be cured? " Jianyun shook her head: "I''m just an ordinary doctor. The name of the doctor is given by the world. I''m ashamed to be a doctor. I can''t cure everything. I''m not a doctor. I can''t do it. You''re worried. I''m just as worried as you are. She''s my apprentice, just like my own daughter. If she has something, don''t I feel sad?" Zhou an let go of his hand and said, "really, there is no other way?" Chapter 774 Jianyun sighs and shakes her head away. It wasn''t until sunset that he entered the inner hall, sat in front of the bed, and watched the pale and sleepless dissolving moon all night. From this day on, the dissolving moon becomes more and more haggard day by day. When he came at the beginning, she would open her eyes to see him, say a few words with him, and eat something with him. But slowly, she would no longer get out of bed, nor talk with him, just occasionally look at him with a few sad eyes. Even so, he is still reluctant to let her go, still unwilling to send her back to Chu Dynasty, still unwilling to let her leave the world without regret. "If Zhou an is really stubborn, as you said, he would rather watch you die with regret than send you back to Chu." Qi said with a wry smile, "he used to be different. He has changed. Since he became king of Zhou, he has changed." Power can change a person, can make a warm person, become sharp and cold. "How is Xueer?" She asked. Jane sighed: "she learned that you were seriously ill, almost gave birth in surprise, and her eyes were swollen with tears. In addition, Zhou an didn''t see her once since she was pregnant. She felt sad. It''s hard to say whether this baby can be saved." Qi Rongyue grabs Jianyun''s hand and says in a hurry, "master, you must help her. She is pitiful enough. We will not be here in the future. She is alone in the palace. She can''t be loved. If she doesn''t have a child, how can she live?" Standing at the gate of the hall, Xueer, who was about to come in with ginseng soup, heard this. Her tears immediately fell. At this time, the young lady was still thinking about her and preparing for her. But what about her? She was suffering from illness, but she couldn''t help at all. She turned around, now this appearance, not suitable to appear in front of the young lady. "Cher? Why don''t you go in? " I don''t know when, Zhou an stood behind her, saw her tears, and asked, "what''s wrong with you?" Xueer shakes her head: "I''m ok, I''m ok. Your majesty, go in, and leave." She turned to Zhou Anfu and wanted to leave. Zhou an reaches for Xueer''s arm. She looked back in amazement and saw Zhou an in tears. Zhou an released his hand and whispered, "you should rest more, still have children, don''t be too tired." Xueer was surprised. She didn''t expect Zhou an to say these things to her. She felt a little joy. Maybe it was a good start. Three days later, Qi Rongyue did not wake up after sleeping. Zhou an sat in front of her bed and held her cold hand. He did not close his eyes or say a word. "Don''t forget to promise to dissolve the moon, your majesty," she said to Zhou Three days ago, Rongyue spoke to Zhou an for the last time. She said that she would be cremated after her death and asked her master to take her ashes back to the Chu Dynasty. Zhou an''s painful eyes stare at Qi Rongyue''s face: "even if you are dead, won''t you stay?" "No, I''m not as good as you want, I''m not." Jane Yun stood behind Zhou an and rolled her eyes. She knew that this guy would repent. Fortunately, she was well prepared. "Your Majesty, please leave. I want to change my birthday clothes for the dissolving moon." The eunuch on one side rushed to help Zhou an out of the inner hall. The door was closed, blocking the sight of the outsider. Jianyun hurriedly put a brown pill into Qi Rongyue''s mouth, and then stabbed seven vital points with a silver needle. Qi Rongyue suddenly opened his eyes and breathed heavily. Chapter 775 "Master, have you made it?" Qi Rongyue sat up. Jianyun nodded, "it''s done." two men as like as two peas in a box, they put up a stolen skin from the back chamber, and put on the skin mask that she had prepared for the death. "Master, you have to teach me how to make a human skin mask." Jianyun hands another human skin mask to her: "don''t talk nonsense, put it on quickly. Zhou an will come in and find you. All our efforts will be wasted." They had one hundred ways to leave the Zhou Dynasty, but they chose this one, because she was not only Qi Rongyue, but also Chu Tianyu. On her shoulders, she had the responsibility to protect her family and the country. She could not provoke the war between the two countries because of her own private interests. Since she married Zhou Dynasty in the way of harmony, she could only leave if she died. After changing the clothes of the palace maids, Qi Rongyue hid in the inner hall. When he was waiting for the funeral, he took advantage of the large number of people in the hall and left again. Before leaving, Jianyun gave Xueer a bottle of pills and said to Xueer, who cried and swollen her eyes: "Xueer, I''m going to leave too. Later, you should take care of yourself. This is what your sister asked me to give you. Take one when the fetus is in danger. It can play a wonderful role in protecting the fetus. No matter what, you must give birth to this child. So, your future life in the palace It won''t be too sad. " Xueer wept and fell into Jianyun''s arms. Her heart was broken. She thought that she would stay with the young lady all her life, but she never thought that her life would be so short. Jane Yun left. She did not take away the ashes of Qi Rongyue. She did not force her to leave the palace on her own. Outside the city of Wangdu, Jianyun''s carriage waited for two hours, and the ordinary looking maid appeared. She went straight to the carriage. As soon as a man came in, Jane covered her nose and cried, "why is it so smelly?" Qi Rongyue sighed, "can you stay in the night incense bucket and leave the palace without stinking?" Jane Yun moved her butt and tried to stay away from her. However, it still stinks. She simply escaped to the outside and sat with the coachman. Qi Rongyue is also tired. He takes the blanket prepared by his master and lies down to sleep. Zhu Tianqi sat in the imperial study, holding a volume of Chinese calligraphy sent by Zhou Dynasty. He looked at it word by word, and tears rolled down, blurring his vision, but he still refused to move his eyes away. "What''s the matter with you, emperor?" Min Hengzhi came in from outside. Seeing Chu Tianqi''s appearance, he hurriedly asked. Chu Tianqi''s book of the Ming and Huang kingdoms fell to the ground, raised his face full of tears, and looked at Min Hengzhi, who was anxious: "sister Rongyue, she is gone." Min Hengzhi''s face slightly changed and frowned, "what do you mean when it''s gone?" Chu Tianqi was already sobbing. He couldn''t talk to min Hengzhi normally at all. Min Hengzhi went up to pick up the Guoshu on the ground, looked at it carefully, looked at it and smiled: "it''s impossible, how can it be?" How could the moon die? It''s just a night talk, and it''s still dead. She''s a miracle doctor, and her master is here. How could she die? Min Hengzhi started to cry with a smile. There is no need for Zhou an to cheat them because there is no fake credentials. Maybe something happened to Rong Yue. He suddenly wiped away his tears: "she is the one who has died once. Since she can live again, this time, it must be OK." Chapter 776 Chu Tianqi raised his head abruptly, stared at Min Hengzhi''s face and asked: "what do you say? What did you just say? " Chu Tianqi rushes to min Hengzhi, grabs his collar and stares at him. Min Hengzhi red eyes, looking at the eyes of Tianqi, wry smile: "haven''t you found it yet? How like a person is she? How could there be two people so similar in the world? When you are with her, don''t you feel that her feelings for you are blood thicker than water? " Blood is thicker than water? He has only one elder sister, no other brothers and sisters, only the elder sister Huang. "What do you mean by that? You make it clear to me. " He dare not think, dare not think that kind of possibility. Min Hengzhi said: "don''t you understand? Dissolve the moon she, is your emperor elder sister, she is your close elder sister Chu Tianqi''s hand slowly released, and the scene before her was all the pictures of him and Rongyue together. She knew everything about him and his father and his mother, what he liked to eat, what little hobbies and faults she had at ordinary times, and even where the hidden space of the mother''s treasure ring was. This was a secret that even he didn''t know. How could he be so stupid and so obvious? He never thought it through. He didn''t even recognize his own sister. His heart ached so much that he grabbed the clothes on his chest, only to feel that his breath was not smooth, and then he fell to the ground in the dark. "Come on, come on, the emperor faints, xuanyuyi, xuanyuyi." Min Hengzhi''s panicked voice sounded in his ear, his consciousness gradually weakened, he hoped that all this was just a nightmare. When he woke up, the emperor''s sister was still beside him, the father and the mother were not dead, and their family was still happy with the former one. The government of Zheng. "Madam, something''s wrong." Duke Zheng hurried into the room. Mrs. Zheng looked curious: "what''s the matter? You look so ugly. " Zheng Guogong took his wife''s hand to the table and sat down. He took half of the warm tea on the table and took a SIP to moisten his throat. Then he said, "I just got the news. She''s gone." "What do you mean?" said Mrs. Zheng? What do you mean no more? " The Duke of Zheng sighed, "the Zhou Dynasty sent the letter of the state, melting the moon and homesickness, melancholy became a disease, and eventually died." "What?" said Mrs. Zheng? This, how could this be? Isn''t she a miracle doctor? How can a miracle doctor get this disease? " Zheng Guogong said: "no, I just heard the news, but I thought I had heard it wrong. After several confirmations, I knew it was true. The emperor fell ill and the palace was in chaos." Zheng Guogong looked out of his eyes and sighed, "I''m most worried about Zhongwen. It''s about getting married. Do you think it will happen again?" Mrs. Zheng shook her head: "no, definitely not. Didn''t Zhongwen say it? He doesn''t like huanrongyue at all. He thinks she''s the murderer who killed him. He can''t kill her for revenge." Duke Zheng shook his head and said, "do you believe that? Don''t you see his study full of portraits of the dissolving moon, each of which is painted by himself. If he really doesn''t like her, can he use it like this? " Mrs. Zheng didn''t know these things, but she was surprised: "does he really draw a picture of the dissolving moon every day?" Chapter 777 Zheng Guogong said: "if you don''t believe me, ask Sangui. He knows very well." Mrs. Zheng was also in a hurry: "how can this be good? If Zhongwen knows the news, how can he stand it?" Late at night, Zheng Zhongwen sat in his study for a whole day. He wanted to break his head and couldn''t remember the time when he saw her. What was wrong with her? Why did she die in just three months? Is human life really so fragile? From dawn to night, from night to dawn, and from dawn to night, he locked himself in his study for two days and nights. The people outside did not know how many times he had clapped at the door. He suddenly got up, took out all the paintings in the jar, spread them on the ground one by one, and looked at them carefully, as if to carve the beautiful face into his bones. The pain in his chest was numb, as if he could not feel the pain. When all the pictures had been seen once, he sat all night with his arms in his arms. He didn''t put one of the pictures in his hand into the fire until dawn. Like their fate, with the painting, with the ash, with the wind, no trace. When he opened the door, it was all the people who cared about him. He raised a haggard and pale smile: "I''m ok, the wedding is still the same." The Duke of Zheng hesitated on his face: "or I''ll go to your mother to talk to Lord Xue and Lady Xue. It''s not too late to postpone for a while." He shook his head: "no need. It''s the same for early and late. There''s no need to slow down." After that, he quickly went back to his room and changed into a court uniform. After the emperor woke up, he had not been facing the imperial court. He stayed in the Yuhe palace all day. When he entered the palace, the royal doctor was making a diagnosis and treatment for the emperor. Then he retreated back. It seemed that he did not know what to say when he saw the emperor, but somehow he still came here. After thinking for a long time, he still chose to go back, leave the Imperial Palace, try on the auspicious clothes, prepare for the wedding, pretending to be an innocent person. Only he knew how painful his heart was, which made him unable to breathe. "Wang Ye, if you want to cry, you should cry. Didn''t miss Qi say that? It''s bullshit when a man has tears. When he is sad, he will cry, no matter whether he is a man or a woman. " Zheng Zhongwen squinted at him and said lightly, "do I look sad?" Sangui nodded: "yes, you look very sad." Really? He turned to the bronze mirror, looking at himself in the mirror, expressionless, joyless and pathetic. Where did they see that he was very sad? Sangui sighed: "Miss Qi said that life and death are all destiny, but I don''t think a person like Miss Qi is short-lived." Zheng Zhongwen condenses three expensive: "you left a miss Qi, right a miss Qi, do you know her very well?" Sangui nodded and then shook his head: "it''s not that I know her very well, it''s that you know her very well." "To what extent?" He asked. Three expensive way: "close, although not married, but better than husband and wife." Zheng Zhongwen doesn''t understand: "what is better than a couple even though they haven''t married?"? You say white. " Sangui thought about it and smiled twice: "in fact, I know that you used to sneak into Miss Qi''s room every night when you were in Jincheng." Zheng Zhongwen frowns. He used to spend the night in her room? Last time in the Zhou Dynasty - she was clearly a virgin. Chapter 778 Is his relationship with her so close? Since husband and wife are better than husband and wife, why should she abandon him to marry another? Why, when he is seriously injured, raise a knife to stab him? The heart began to ache again. It was clear that she was dead, and the entanglement between the two people was over completely. But why, when he thought of her, the heart was still so painful. As Sangui said, even if there is no memory, even if she can''t live with him, he still loves her deeply? This kind of love, already deep into the bone marrow, embeds the soul, so when he forgets all, but still remembers her face. Oh - but what about that? She has died, completely disappeared in the world, she lost him, even continue to hate her hate her hate her opportunities are not willing to give. Qi Rongyue, you are really cruel and cruel. He took a deep breath, walked out of the room and looked up at the blue sky. "Lord, what are you thinking?" Sangui follows and asks carefully. Zheng Zhongwen said, "I''m thinking about what to say in the first sentence when I go underground and meet her in the future." Sangui''s tears could not stop any longer. He seemed to be able to see the Lord''s heart full of scars. He had never seen him so depressed. Even when the long Princess died, he was just sad, but he was not so frustrated now, as if all the things in the world were no longer attached. Become a walking corpse, no joy, no sorrow. "Wang Ye, Miss Xue is here, waiting for you in the side hall." Girl Cui Zhu comes to report quickly. She looks like Sangui. She looks curious. Sangui quickly wiped away the tears on his face, stared at Cuizhu and said, "what are you looking at? What''s good? Haven''t you seen a man cry? " Zheng Zhongwen still looked up at the sky and said nothing. Sangui added: "when you go back to miss Xue, you say that the Lord is not well today, and let her have another day - oh no, don''t come another day. The Lord is going to take care of himself." Cui Zhu turns to see Zheng Zhongwen. Seeing that the master is silent, she knows that she has no objection to Sangui''s words. She turns around and leaves. She feels sorry for Miss Xue. She is getting married soon, but her fiance loves to ignore her. Who can stand it? After Cuizhu left, Sangui murmured: "Miss Xue really is. She has moved away. She came to our house in three or five hours. She is not afraid to be told that she has broken the rules." "Miss Xue, the prince is not well. He is keeping it in the room. I hope you won''t come back in the near future, so that you won''t get sick." Cui Zhu''s gentle return. Xue Baozhen frowned, and the girl beside her, Xiaohe, choked at Cuizhu: "you didn''t report it at all, did you? How could the Lord not see my lady? " Cui Zhu turns a big white eye in her heart. The girl is too careless to speak. As a servant, how can she really hide such things from the Lord? Who would do such a stupid thing? What''s more, the other side is still her own mistress in the future. Isn''t that her death seeking? Cui Zhu said with a smile: "sister he is really joking. If you don''t believe it, you can see the Prince later and ask him personally." In the future? To put it bluntly, she''s here today? Xue Baozhen knew about Qi Rongyue''s death in a foreign country. She had long wanted to explore Zheng Zhongwen''s situation, but she didn''t see anyone every time she came. She would see him today anyway. Chapter 779 She smiled and said to Cuizhu, "in fact, I''m here mainly to see my wife. I have something to discuss with her. Why don''t I bother the girl again and pass it on for me?" Of course, Cui Zhu dare not say no. she left immediately. As soon as Cui Zhu left, Xiao he murmured, "Miss, do you believe what she said?" Xue Baozhen sneers: "it doesn''t matter whether I believe or not. What''s important is that I must see the Lord today." As soon as Xiao he heard this, he immediately understood what she meant. It was true to see his wife as a fake and the prince as a crook. After a while, Cuizhu came back and said to Xue Baozhen, "Miss Xue, madam, please come over." Xue Baozhen hooks her lips. There is a trace of pride in her beautiful eyes. You won''t see me. I have my own way to see you. Cui Zhu is leading the way ahead. Xue Baozhen looks at Xiao He. Xiao He knows how to walk quickly. He says to Cui Zhu, "sister Cui Zhu, you look beautiful in this dress." A woman is such a simple creature. If you want to get familiar with her, you can only praise her. "Cui Zhu curved eyebrows and said with a smile:" no, this is the material that the madam appreciates. There is only one Xiao He was envied in his heart. She was not a young officer in Xue''s mansion. When did she get such a reward? "Madam is very kind to you," he added Cuizhu laughed more happily: "that is, the master treats his wife very well. He will bring many good things to his wife if he doesn''t go to work. These clothes and materials were brought back by the master when he went down to the south of the Yangtze River last year. There are seven boxes. The lady is the only hostess in the mansion. She only chooses some she likes to stay, and the rest is awarded to us servants." "Small lotus is envious even more:" no wonder, looking at the girls in your house, all dressed like a young lady When he went back and forth, the chatterbox opened. Xiaohe took the opportunity to ask, "I heard that the emperor has been ill recently. He hasn''t been facing the court for many days. The prince hasn''t been to the palace. Isn''t it boring to stay in the house all day?" Cui Zhu sighed and said, "the Lord shut himself up in his study for two days and two nights a few days ago. No one is allowed to go in. The whole man is so haggard that his wife has cried many times for this matter." Xiao He asked again, "did he get sick when he came out?" Cui Zhu shook her head: "no, I heard that the LORD burned many of the paintings he had painted before. Although they looked haggard after coming out, they looked no different from the usual ones, but they always felt a little different. I can''t tell." Xue Baozhen''s eyebrows were more and more wrinkled and tight. She didn''t expect that Zheng Zhongwen would react so much to Qi Rongyue''s death. Xiaohe looked back at the young lady and saw that her face was not good. Then he whispered to Cuizhu, "sister, how was the relationship between your prince and the princess protector?" Cui Zhu shook her head: "I don''t know that. I only remember that the princess protector once went to the Marquis''s mansion in Yongping. Now, she hasn''t been to the mansion once, but the prince often goes to the palace to see her." "Did the prince lock himself in his study this time because of the death of the princess protector?" Cui Zhu looks at Xiao He and thinks that she has asked too many questions. She is not familiar with her. She has said everything she can. If she goes on, she will make taboos. She dare not. Cui Zhu shook her head: "I''m just a servant. I don''t know what the master thinks. But if you really want to know, you''d better ask Sangui. He knows everything about the Lord." Chapter 780 Seeing her saying goodbye, Xiao He just closed his mouth. Sangui''s mouth was closed too tightly. She used many methods, but she couldn''t pry anything out. While talking, the three have come to the inner court. The girl in Mrs. Zheng''s room came out with a proper smile. She politely led Miss Xue and Xiao He in. Cui Zhu returned to Zheng Zhongwen''s east courtyard. Xue Baozhen also hasn''t seen Mrs. Zheng for many days. At this time, after a look, Mrs. Zheng lost a lot of weight and her eyes were red, as if she had just cried. Mrs. Zheng got up and reluctantly smiled. She took Xue Baozhen''s hand and sat down: "let me see. This little face is a little more handsome than last time." Xue Baozhen bowed his head shyly, blushed, and whispered, "you know how to make fun of Jane." Looking at Xue Baozhen, Mrs. Zheng thought of seeing Qi Rongyue for the first time. She was dressed in plain clothes and had no ornaments on her black hair, but still could not conceal her beautiful demeanor. She had a simple but sincere smile, and was generous and decent. In her elegance, she spoke wittily and modestly. She didn''t speak much, but her sentences were incisive, real and impetuous. I''m afraid such a girl will never find another one. "What are you thinking, aunt?" Seeing Mrs. Zheng staring at her hand, Xue Baozhen asked in a low voice. Mrs. Zheng said with a faint smile, "nothing to think about." "Bil, go and bring me a pot of Dahongpao that my master brought back last time." Xue Baozhen said with a smile, "Auntie, how do you know that I like to drink Dahongpao?" Mrs. Zheng released her hand: "your mother and I are handkerchiefs. We have nothing to talk about. She will naturally tell me what''s strange about your preference." Xue Baozhen took the opportunity to ask, "I don''t know what he likes in ordinary times?" Mrs. Zheng looked at her and asked with a smile, "it seems that you didn''t come to see me specially today, but to inquire about Zhong Wen''s preferences." Xue Baozhen''s face turned red and her head hung down shyly. Looking at her appearance, she was also a very ordinary little act of a lady of great family, but after comparing with the dissolving moon in my mind, I think she looks like a little family. Mrs. Zheng shook her head and threw away these thoughts in her head. Dissolving the moon is dissolving the moon, and Baozhen is Baozhen. It''s unfair for Baozhen to compare Baozhen with dissolving the moon. "Zhong Wen doesn''t pay much attention to tea tasting. He can taste one or two pieces of tea except Longjing, which is a sweet scented osmanthus. There is no difference in his mouth." "Longjing, osmanthus flower?" Xue Baozhen was surprised. Isn''t this kind of tea preferred by Southern women? How can a man like him like Longjing? Mrs. Zheng smiled and nodded: "yes, it''s Longjing with osmanthus, but there is no special hobby." Xue Baozhen deliberated for a while, but she still said: "does Wang Ye like painting very much? Last time I went to his study and saw him drawing, it seems that he drew a lot. " Mrs. Zheng glanced at her and heard the implication of her words. She was a little upset. The smile on her face was cold. "I don''t know much about painting. It depends on his mood." When Xue Baozhen heard what she meant, she knew that she would not speak more, so she stopped asking and said with a smile, "I wanted to ask him to draw a picture for me, but he seems to be very busy recently and hasn''t seen his people." After that, she looked at Mrs. Zheng eagerly, waiting for her response. Chapter 781 After hearing her words, Mrs. Zheng was willing to complete her. She said with a smile, "why is it difficult? I''ll take you to see him. I''ll let him paint. He won''t and dare not refuse." The painting is a pretext. Xue Baozhen''s intention is to see Zhongwen. Now she is happy to kill two birds with one stone. When Mrs. Zheng saw that she was smiling sweetly, she was also happy. Her previous unhappiness also disappeared. She wanted to find a daughter-in-law who was devoted to her son and loved him and respected him: "look at your happy appearance, it seems that you haven''t seen Zhongwen in some days." Xue Baozhen murmured. He didn''t dare to say anything more. He was afraid that Mrs. Zheng would be upset again. After all, it''s not a very familiar relationship. Who knows what can be said in front of her and what can''t be said? They went to the east courtyard together. The third GUI, who was drying books in the courtyard, met Xue Baozhen, who was following his wife. Her heart was thumping. Miss Xue was really hard to deal with. Knowing that the Lord didn''t want to see her, she left the way of his wife and asked her to take her with her. In this way, there was no reason for the Lord not to see him again. Three expensive welcome forward, toward Mrs. Zheng and Xue Baozhen gave a gift: "madam, Miss Xue." Zheng Fu said: "how about the prince?" Sangui said: "the Lord is meeting guests in the study. The governor in charge of repairing the palace is coming. He is reporting the situation at the other end of the palace with the Lord." Mrs. Zheng''s face was light, but Xue Baozhen was overjoyed. She said with a smile: "it seems that the palace is about to be completed, and I don''t know when I can move there." Mrs. Zheng patted her on the back of the hand and said with a smile, "you can rest assured that you will be able to live in when you get married. At that time, you will be the only hostess in the palace side by side." Xue Baozhen blushed and said shyly, "Auntie, what do you say? You are the hostess no matter when you are in the mansion of this country or the palace side by side." Mrs. Zheng shook her head. "I''m old. I can''t manage so many things. It''s not easy to manage the government. I don''t care about the affairs of the government side by side. You can manage it yourself." After that, she led Xue Baozhen to go inside: "let''s go and listen to it. Let''s see how far the Royal Palace has been repaired, and hope to catch up with your marriage." Xue Baozhen can''t get it. She immediately follows Mrs. Zheng. "Lord, everything in the palace has been whitewashed as you asked. You can move in at any time." Director Liu said to Zheng Zhongwen, who was sitting behind his desk. Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "OK, I know. You''ve been working hard these days. I''ll go to the accounting room to get a reward later." Steward Liu thanked him repeatedly and was about to leave when Mrs. Zheng and miss Xue came in. "Chung Wen, who is coming?" Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyes and saw Xue Baozhen, who was following his mother, frowning more and more tightly: "mother, Miss Xue, why are you here? What''s the matter? " Mrs. Zheng said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Can''t I come to see you if I''m ok? I''m your mother. Baozhen is your unseen wife. Can''t you spare some time to accompany us? " Zheng Zhongwen''s face is helpless: "mother, I''m very busy now. I''m not free. Let''s have another day." Since Mrs. Zheng came, she didn''t plan to leave. She took Baozhen''s seat aside and turned to manager Liu and said, "manager Liu, when will the work in the Royal Palace be completed?" "Madam, it''s finished. I''m here to report it to the Lord today," Liu said Chapter 782 Mrs. Zheng nodded: "that''s good. I''m afraid it will affect their wedding date. It seems that I think more about it. You''ve done a good job." Liu Guanshi got praise, heart is also happy: "are small should do, if nothing, small on the first to leave." After Liu Guanshi left, Zheng Zhongwen got up and said to his mother, "I''m going to the patrol camp to have a look, so I''ll go first." Mrs. Zheng took an unhappy look at him and said, "sit down. The patrol camp comes and goes with that idea. Do you need to go twice a day?" "Mother - I really have something to do," said Zheng Mrs. Zheng also got angry: "I don''t care. You have to spare some time today to accompany Baozhen. Look at you. How long has it been since you are so busy and dizzy that you haven''t talked to Baozhen?" Xue Baozhen saw Zheng Zhongwen''s face was full of displeasure, and said: "no, no, let him do something first. I''m very happy to see him safe." Mrs. Zheng did not understand and asked, "what do you mean by that?" Xue Baozhen dry smile: "well, I''ve been here several times, but every time servants say that the Lord is ill, I''m worried, so I went to your place." Madame Zheng suddenly became more and more dissatisfied with Zhongwen: "Zhongwen, you can listen to it. People treasure treasure treasure to you, do you want to go to dessert, too? Anyway, today you must accompany Baozhen for a while. I''ll go back first. I''ll give it to you. If she''s not happy at all, I''ll ask you. " Zheng Zhongwen''s face was upset. Seeing Xue Baozhen''s eyes, she was more and more bad. This woman really had the skill. She said a few words. She didn''t seem to say anything, but she let out what she should have said. He sneered: "are you satisfied now?" Xue Baozhen watched Mrs. Zheng leave, turned slowly, looked at Zheng Zhongwen with clear eyes, and smiled: "what do you mean by that, Wang Ye?" Zheng Zhongwen sneers: "knowing that I don''t want to see you, I''m still desperate to go up. Now I''m happy. Are you happy?" Xue Baozhen nodded: "I''m glad to see you at last. I finally talked to you and finally let you face up to my existence. Of course, I''m happy." Zheng Zhongwen walked out from behind the desk, step by step to her, lowered his voice and said, "I thought you were a smart woman." Xue Baozhen picked up her eyebrows: "do you think I''m not?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "not only are you not smart, but you are also stupid and greedy. What you valued at the beginning is the position of Princess side by side? Well, I have promised to marry you. You should have been waiting in your Xue''s mansion and waiting for the day of marriage. I welcome you personally. But you are so greedy. What you want is not only the princess''s seat, but also my heart? " Xue Baozhen didn''t expect that he would say those secret words to his face in such a naked way, and the freedom on his face immediately became limited: "what do you mean, Wang Ye? You are my future husband. As your fiancee, don''t you want to get your heart? " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "why do you ask me more when you know what I mean?" Xue Baozhen clenched her teeth and tried to keep her dignified and beautiful. At this moment, all of them collapsed. She said in a sharp voice, "can''t you let her go? Even if she has died, completely disappeared in the world. Will you not forget her and accept me? " Chapter 783 Zheng Zhongwen was furious: "you are not allowed to mention her in front of me." Xue Baozhen asked, "why? Why not? " "Because you don''t deserve it, go back. Don''t come to me again. When the time comes, I will go to your house to welcome you." Xue Baozhen''s tears don''t come down: "since you hate me so much, why do you promise to marry me?" Zheng Zhongwen stopped looking at her, walked slowly back to the chair behind the desk and sat down: "it''s always about getting married. Whoever you marry is the same. My mother likes you. According to her, in the future, the hostess of the royal palace can be you or anyone. I don''t care. If you care about my attitude, you have a chance to repent." As long as it''s a woman, as long as it''s a mother''s favorite, as long as it can leave a descendant for Zheng''s family, he can go to find her without any concern. Even in hell, he also needs to find her and ask her why he is so cruel? Penitence? She just doesn''t, she doesn''t believe it. She''s Xue Baozhen, a real lady in the Marquis''s mansion. She can''t fight a dead abandoned daughter? See, one day, your heart will completely belong to me, Xue Baozhen. Her lips are slightly crooked. She turns around with her head held high and leaves the east courtyard quickly. The Sangui, who had been standing outside, saw Xue Baozhen go away and hurried in to pour Zheng Zhongwen a cup of tea: "Wang Ye, drink tea to lower the fire." Zheng Zhongwen gave him a look, but he didn''t have a good airway: "do you think I look like I need to set fire?" Sangui nodded: "yes, it''s too much. Miss Xue is also a smart person. I''ve made it clear before, but she still thinks so." Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "did you speak clearly before? What do you say? " Sangui smiled twice and said, "I said something when Miss Xue asked me about you and miss Qi." He noticed Zheng Zhongwen''s bad eyes and shook his head quickly. "I don''t mean anything else. I just want her to know one thing. The relationship between you and miss Qi is not one that can be provoked by just a few words or two, let alone a relationship that can be inserted by anyone." Zheng Zhongwen looks curious: "Oh? What did you say? What did you say about Qi Rongyue and me? " He has heard a lot about him and Qi Rongyue from the three noble places recently, but he still hasn''t finished every time, which makes him heartache. Although he can''t remember these things, the three noble''s statement makes him feel resonance every time, which makes him have a kind of trance. It turns out that between him and her, he has experienced so many things, he has done so many crazy things for her, and he loved her so much in the past. No wonder it hurts now. It''s hard to be betrayed by the one you love. San GUI scratched his head: "I didn''t say anything special. I mentioned that you fought with bandits to save Miss Qi in Jincheng." Zheng Zhongwen nodded, leaned his back into the chair, looked out of the window at the bright sunshine: "Sangui, do you think she would not die at all?" Sangui shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. She was married to Zhou Dynasty. She was the queen of Zhou Dynasty. She was born in Zhou Dynasty and died in Zhou Dynasty. Zhou an didn''t need to lie like that." Zheng Zhongwen also knows that this kind of thing is impossible, but he still looks forward to such a possibility in his heart. Sangui then said: "isn''t Xueer also going to the Zhou Dynasty? Now miss Qi is gone. If she goes back to the Chu Dynasty, she will surely go to Mr. Wan''s house. At that time, let''s ask her what happened to her and why the decent people are gone when they say no? " Although the Guoshu is dead, can Zheng Zhongwen doubt, can it be another reason? Chapter 784 He also raised this question to the emperor, but the emperor took out another secret letter, which was sent back by the spy who was inserted in the imperial palace of Zhou Dynasty by Chu Chaoan. The letter said that it was roughly the same as the national letter. The emperor also submitted to the Zhou Dynasty the credentials to welcome back the body of the princess, but was rebutted by Zhou an. He refused. Even if he died, he would not let her return to his hometown. But he didn''t even have the right to visit her at her grave. How did the carriage stop, master Qi Rongyue opened his sleepy eyes and asked Jian Yun, who was looking aside. Jane Yun frowned and said in a deep voice, "there is a situation." Qi Rongyue quickly sat up, touched the dagger under the pillow with one hand, and listened carefully to the movement outside. "Go away, go away," cried the coachman outside Then there was a thump. Jianyun pushes open the door of the carriage, and sees the coachman twisting his body and slapping his shoulder and back. "What''s the matter?" Asked Jane Yun. The coachman shouted, "a little white beast has got into my clothes. Come on, help me get it out." When Jane Yun swept his back, he saw that there was a bulge on his back. The bulge was still moving, and the driver could not beat it every time. Her hand was like electricity. She thought she could get a hit, but unexpectedly, it seemed to move slowly, but it was very nimble to avoid her hand. She tried again and failed to hold the little thing several times. Jane Yun simply ripped off the coachman''s clothes, revealing the white little guy under the thin cloth. Qi Rongyue comes forward and stares at the little guy for two times. The little guy is only the size of the palm of his hand. His white fluff is like a snowball. His sharp point is like a pair of cat ears and his black eyes are round and staring at them. Qi Rongyue fell in love with the little guy at a glance and said with a smile, "what kind of animal is this?" Jianyun shakes her head: "I don''t know, I''ve never seen them." she reaches out to catch them again, but she can''t hold the little guy in front of her. Moreover, the little guy has been moving around on the back of the man, so she won''t let Jianyun touch a piece of fluff. Jane Yun is in a hurry. Pull the sleeve: "Hey, I don''t believe it. I can''t hold your little thing." This gate, Qi Rongyue comes forward and reaches out his hand to the little guy. The little guy doesn''t hide. He blinks his round eyes and stares at Qi Rongyue, letting him grasp it in his hand. "How did you do it?" Jane Yun was stunned Qi Rongyue shrugs his shoulders and says, "it''s nothing. Just reach out and get it." Jianyun reaches out to take the little beast in her hand, but the little beast nimbly avoids her again, dodges on Qi Rongyue''s hand, Leng doesn''t let Jianyun. Qi can''t laugh: "master, don''t waste your effort. I don''t think it''s going to let you touch it." Jianyun withdrew his hand and looked curiously, "this little thing is so powerful that he can''t even touch it." Qi Rongyue touched the little guy''s head and said with a smile, "I think it''s very gentle." She turned her head to look at the mountain beside her eyes and said: "it must be hungry, so she ran out of the mountain. We still have something to eat. Take some for it." Jane Yun nodded, "OK, I''ll take it now." Jane Yun went in and came out a moment later, with a piece of dried meat and a corn cake in her hand. She first spread the corn cake in front of the little animal: "eat this?" Chapter 785 The little beast first smelt the smell, then shook his head and looked down on his face. He sniffed hard and stared at Jianyun''s other hand. Jianyun takes out the dried meat in the other hand and hands it to the little beast. This time, the little beast doesn''t even smell it. He directly takes it in his mouth and swallows it in three or five bites. The little beast seems to be not full after eating. He sniffs it with his nose. It seems to smell the food in the carriage. He looks up at Qi Rongyue expectantly. Jane Yun said with a smile, "this little thing, it''s more than enough." "Master, take some more for him. He must be hungry." Qi Rongyue touched the little guy''s fluffy little head and smiled. "It''s not impossible," said Jane She said, stretching out her hand, and said to the little one, "come to me if you want." The little guy''s lovely little face was in a dilemma, wondering whether to give up the principle for a little food. The more Jane Yun looked at it, the more interesting it was. She said with a smile, "how about it? Do you want to eat? Come here if you want to eat, and don''t want to eat again if you don''t come. " The little guy listened to Jianyun''s words and gave her a look of disdain. Then he looked at Qi Rongyue pitifully. Qi Rongyue''s heart was soft. He said to Jian Yun, "master, why do you embarrass him? Give him some food. He is still hungry." "Well, look at your face and give it some more," she said Jianyun takes another large piece of dried meat. The little guy is satisfied after eating it all. Qi Rongyue put it on the shaft and patted its back: "go home quickly." The little guy shook his head and jumped into Qi Rongyue''s arms. He found the most comfortable position to lie down with her. "It seems that the little guy doesn''t want to leave." Jane Yun reached out to touch it. Who knows that although the little guy closed his eyes, he could feel someone''s hand moving it, and immediately moved his body to avoid Jianyun''s hand. Jane Yun''s face was speechless: "how much does this little thing hate me? Even if you fall asleep, avoid me. " "Master, can we take it?" Jane Yun turned a big white eye and said, "I said I can''t. would you agree? Can''t I say it''s willing to go? " Qi Rongyue touched the body of the little guy, smiled and pulled the master into the carriage, and the carriage started again. Jianyun looked out of her eyes at the terrain and said with a smile, "after this mountain, we can drive 30 miles further to Kyoto. We can get to the capital tomorrow morning at the latest. Where do you want to go first?" She smiled and said, "of course, it''s going to the government." Three months pregnant, thin her waist is a little thick, do not look carefully, it does not look like pregnant. "In their eyes, you are dead. What can I do to scare them?" Qi Rongyue chuckles: "in the daytime, can they still think it''s haunted? Well, master, don''t tease me. It''s thanks to you that I can come back. Zhongwen and I, as well as our children, will be filial to you. We will never be separated again. " Jianyun nodded, "this is what you said. You can''t repent. If you can''t do it, hum, see how I can clean you up." Between her eyes, there is broken light, glittering and shining, with the expectation for the future and the yearning for a happy and happy life. In Kyoto, there is a man waiting for her, waiting for her to go back and start a new life together. Chapter 786 Kyoto City is near at hand, master two people all became nervous, one is close to the countryside timid, one is the mood is excited. Although it is autumn, the sun is still bright and warm in the morning, and the carriage enters slowly. The city of Kyoto is still crowded and bustling like the memory. They simply get off the carriage and walk, and take the carriage for many days, but they haven''t been active. Passing by a ready-made clothes shop, Jane Yun looks at the clothes inside and hurries to hold Qi Rongyue''s hand in. "Master, I can''t afford to buy clothes now. Hurry up." Jianyun shakes her head: "what''s the hurry? Look at this kid''s clothes. They are so beautiful. I don''t know whether it''s a boy or a girl. In this way, I''ll buy several sets of clothes for each kind. When they are born, no matter they are boys or girls, they can be used." Jane Yun laughs so hard that she can''t close her mouth. She really wants to have a baby tomorrow. Qi Rongyue can''t beat her, so she can only pick it up and pick it up for a while. While the shopkeeper is packing things, she looks around and finds that the street outside is very busy today. She asks the shopkeeper, "is there anything happy in the city today? Why are so many people on the street? " The shopkeeper laughs: "of course, there are happy events. It''s a great event to marry Wang side by side. The big guys are waiting for a while for the welcoming team to pass here and distribute the reward." Qi Rongyue stayed, and asked again, "you said to be king side by side, but Zheng Zhongwen?" The shopkeeper nodded: "naturally, it''s him. There is no second king in Chu Dynasty." "You''re kidding, boss," she said? How is this possible? How is it possible for the king to marry suddenly at this time? " The shopkeeper said: "what do I lie to you? Listen, the firecrackers are coming. The welcoming team must have come. If you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look." When Jianyun turned and was about to leave, the shopkeeper called out, "Hey, haven''t you paid yet?" When Jane Yun returned, she threw the burden back: "no more." Then she rushed out of the clothing shop and stood in a corner of the side street. "If it''s Zhongwen, I can''t spare him," said Jane Qi Rongyue was silent all the time, just staring at the distance. The man, who was riding a big horse with a high head and a happy suit, was walking step by step. She stood in the corner, the unnoticed corner, the corner almost submerged by the crowd, and he, with the most eye-catching gesture, walked on the broadest and most conspicuous road. The heat in her chest, as he approached, made her almost unsteady. And Zheng Zhongwen, who was holding the reins, suddenly grabbed the clothes on his chest. The pain was dull, and suddenly became violent. With the horse moving forward step by step, the pain became more and more intense. This feeling is not strange to him. In the Zhou Dynasty, Qi Rongyue and Zhou an joined hands to ascend the throne. When she approached him step by step, he tasted this taste. In the East Palace, he also tasted this taste. In the post station, before he held her in his arms, he also tasted this taste, as if only she was by his side, his heart would be so painful. All of a sudden he stopped his horse and looked around in panic. All of a sudden, his eyes were fixed in a corner. He saw the familiar eyes. Although the face was very strange, the eyes, which went back and forth between his brain many times a day and night. It''s her, it must be her. Chapter 787 He turned and dismounted and rushed to the crowd. The people thought that the bridegroom wanted to give them a reward, so they pushed forward and blocked his way. When he finally got to the place where he saw those eyes before, the man was gone. He went crazy and searched around with his chest covered, but there was no trace of her. The pain in his chest gradually weakened. It was her, it must be her. "What''s wrong with you, Lord? The auspicious time is about to be missed. Hurry up and get on the horse. " Zheng Zhongwen was obedient to the horse, but there was no way to meet his family. He tore off the big red flowers, threw them to the ground, turned his horse around and left. "Where are you going, Lord? There''s no time to miss. " Zheng Zhongwen never heard of it. He galloped all the way. Since he woke up, his mood has never been so anxious. He really wants to have a pair of wings and fly to any place he wants to go. Wanzhai "open the door." When the door of the mansion opened, the old man saw Zheng Zhongwen and said with a smile: "Lord? Why are you here? Isn''t this your wedding day? " The old man looked at Zheng Zhongwen with a familiar face and spoke more casually. It was obvious that they had known each other before. Zheng Zhongwen immediately asked, "is master Jane back?" The old man shook his head: "no, master Jane hasn''t come back since he went to the Zhou Dynasty. Do you want to find master Jane, Wang Ye?" Zheng Zhongwen frowned and asked, "is Mr. Wan there?" The old man nodded, "yes, it''s in the South courtyard. Would you like to come in?" He nodded, saw the old man open the door, and immediately strode in. He walked fast all the way, didn''t let his servant lead the way, and didn''t have the impression of the ten thousand houses in his mind, but he just knew where the South courtyard was. Mr. Wan is practicing boxing with the guard in the courtyard. Seeing Zheng Zhongwen coming, he is surprised? Why are you here? Aren''t you married today? " Zhongwen didn''t answer his words, stood in the courtyard and took a deep breath. The chest pain didn''t aggravate. It was only dull as usual. Is she not here? Mr. Wan went to Zheng Zhongwen and clapped him on the shoulder: "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? " Zheng Zhongwen turned his eyes to Mr. Wan and said, "Mr. Wan, if I ask you something, you must answer me truthfully, without any concealment." Mr. Wan nodded: "OK, you ask." "Master Jane will come back?" Mr. Wan shook his head: "no, but I think it should be soon." "Do you have any correspondence with master Jane?" He shook his head again: "no correspondence, she said, she will bring back the dissolving moon, as long as things are done, she will come back." Zheng Zhongwen changed a little excited: "so, what do you mean, Qi Rongyue is not dead at all?" Mr. Wan shrugged: "I don''t know what happened to Rongyue in the Zhou Dynasty, but I believe in Jianyun. She said that she would bring it back, and it would certainly bring it back, so I never believed that Rongyue would die." He raised his eyebrows and looked at Zheng Zhongwen: "are you late to ask these questions now? You are about to become someone else''s husband. Even if you come back from the dissolution of the moon, you have nothing to do with it. " Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes immediately turned red: "nothing to do with it? Hum - don''t let me see her, otherwise I has the final say. I can''t tell what it''s like in his heart, whether it''s happy or sad. He glared at Mr. Wan with red eyes. "Why do you think she would give up her majesty as Queen, or even her identity as a princess protector?" Chapter 788 Mr. Wan turned a white eye and didn''t have a good airway: "because she is Qi Rongyue, in her eyes, there has never been such things as power and fame and wealth. She only does what she wants to do and thinks must be done. Staying in the Zhou Dynasty must be a helpless move. Coming back is the way she must go. You forget everything, I don''t blame you, but I remind you, don''t make any decision that will make you regret in the future Yes. " Zheng Zhongwen didn''t care about this at this time. He just wanted to find the woman quickly. "If she came back, where would she go?" He asked. Mr. Wan said: "with my understanding of her, if she comes back, she will find you first. I hope she doesn''t come back today. If it happens to be today, she knows that you are going to marry another woman -" ZHENG Zhongwen saw that he had broken the line, and was in a hurry. "Go on Mr. Wan sighed and said, "she is a man of love and justice, but also a stubborn and vengeful girl. You are his favorite man. If she learns that you are going to marry another woman, I don''t think she will appear in front of you in this life." Speaking of this, Mr. Wan suddenly realized: "you asked me like this, did you get the news of her return to Beijing?" As like as two peas, Zheng Zhongwen shook his head. "I just saw a man on the street. I never saw that face, not the face of Qi, but those eyes were just like Qi''s moon''s eyes." said. Mr. Wan was also very happy, and hurriedly said: "Jane Yun''s transfiguration skill is very powerful. If she really brings back the dissolving moon, it must be a transfiguration back to Beijing. Otherwise, the identity of dissolving moon will be exposed, and Zhou an will not give up. It seems that they are really back." Zheng Zhongwen grabbed Mr. Wan''s arm and said, "where are they? Do you really have no idea? " Mr. Wan shook his head: "if I knew, could I stay here? Dissolving the moon is your favorite woman, and Jianyun is my lifelong favorite. Every day, I look forward to her coming back earlier and returning to my side. If I know her coming back, can I still sit down? " Zheng Zhongwen let go of his hands in despondency. His eyes were full of anger, and he didn''t know where to vent his anger. This woman, obviously not dead, but also refused to send him news, making him white sad for so long, but also decided to hate the marriage. "Lord, Lord, I''ll know you''re here if I find you." Sangui panted and rushed to his side. Mr. Wan glanced at Zheng Zhongwen and said, "take your prince away soon. If you stay late, you will miss the good time." Sangui chuckled at Mr. Wan: "if you don''t, you don''t know why. All of a sudden, I''ll take him away." Mr. Wan hummed, but there was no sound. Three expensive Dynasty Zheng Zhongwen way: "Lord, madam orders me to chase you to return to welcome, this matter cannot delay again." Zheng Zhongwen frowned, glared at him, directly picked off his clothes and threw them on the ground: "you go to inform them, the wedding is cancelled." Sangui''s eyes are silly, and he stays in place until Zheng Zhongwen is far away. He asks Mr. Wan, "Mr. Wan, what''s wrong with my lord? How can this parent say that he will not be married? " Mr. Wan shrugged: "you ask him, but I don''t know anything." Sangui has no choice but to pursue the steps of his family''s Prince. As soon as he went out, he saw only a quick figure of a horse. He hurried to chase him. He chased him all the way to the gate of the palace, but he could not enter any more. He could only watch his family''s Prince disappear in front of him. What should he do? Do you really want to go back and talk to my wife? Chapter 789 Royal study "the emperor, together with the king, asks for an interview." Chu Tianqi raised his eyes, his face was haggard, and his beautiful eyebrows were raised: "what is he doing now? Isn''t he going on leave to get married today? " "The eunuch shakes his head:" side by side Wang''s face doesn''t look very good "Let him in." Chu Tianqi left the memorial in his hand on the imperial table and took a sip of tea. As soon as Zheng Zhongwen entered the imperial study, he scanned his eyes around. He did not see the man he wanted to see, and the pain in his chest did not change at all. Chu Tianqi said: "what are you looking for?" Zheng Zhongwen stepped forward a few steps and asked Chu Tianqi, "emperor, tell me honestly, has Qi Rongyue returned to the palace?" Chu Tianqi frowned: "what do you mean? White dots. " "Emperor, did you know that Qi Rongyue was not dead at all?" Although Zheng Zhongwen tried to suppress his anger, his tone of voice still revealed strong dissatisfaction. Chu Tianqi Hula stood up together. His thin and tall body quickly walked out from behind the Royal table. He quickly walked to Zheng Zhongwen''s body and asked, "are you serious? My sister is not dead? " Zheng Zhongwen was shocked: "emperor, do you really have no idea?" Chu Tianqi was a little annoyed: "do you think I look like I know? If I knew that sister Huang was not dead, would I acquiesce to marry someone else? " This seems to be very reasonable. Chu Tianqi is devoted to protecting Qi Rongyue. If he had known that she was not dead, how could he have agreed to marry Xue Baozhen. "Tell me, where did you see sister Huang?" Chu Tianqi was very happy, and the haze that had been accumulating in his heart for a long time disappeared at this moment. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I''m not sure if it''s her, but I feel it''s her." Chu Tianqi listened to his details and was disappointed, but at the same time, there was a glimmer of hope rising. As long as sister Huang was not dead, as long as she came back, she would definitely come to see him. Zheng Zhongwen also thought of this. He said to Chu Tianqi, "emperor, I''d like to ask you something." Chu Tianqi nodded, "you say." "If Qi Rongyue comes to see you in the palace, you must leave her behind and send someone to inform me immediately. You can''t let her escape any more." Escape? This is her home, where she was born and grew up. Why does she want to escape? Chu Tianqi saw that he was sincere and could not bear to refuse, so he nodded: "OK, I promise you." "But aren''t you married today? Now I''m afraid I''ve missed the auspicious time. " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "the wedding has been cancelled. I will not marry until I find out the truth." Chu Tianqi nodded and sighed again: "you are too worried. If you see Huang Jie in the street today, she will never see you again with her temper." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t say anything. Chao chutianqi left the palace. Immediately after returning to the palace, some people who could be sent by the police station searched for her and Jianyun in the city of Kyoto. The result is still nothing. Knowing that Zheng Zhongwen had returned to the royal residence, Zheng Xiuwu and his wife rushed to block him in their study. "Zhong Wen, can you tell me what happened? Why did you suddenly cancel the wedding?" Mrs. Zheng was worried all day long, and she had a lot of anger in her stomach. She could see her son''s loss of soul. No matter how serious she was, she couldn''t say anything. Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyes to look at his father and mother, and said in a deep voice, "she''s not dead. She''s back." Both Zheng Xiuwu and Mrs. Zheng have changed their faces: "what do you say? She''s not dead? How is this possible? I have seen the credentials of the Zhou Dynasty with my own eyes. " Chapter 790 Zheng Zhongwen said: "but I saw her in the crowd on my way to meet her today. She had a burden on her body. She should have just returned to the city." Mrs. Zheng trembled in a hurry: "now, what can I do? She''s not dead. She''s back? So, what should you do about this marriage? " If you come back a month earlier, even half a month later, it''s OK to say that you want to quit marriage. But now, all people in Kyoto know that Zhong Wen is going to marry Xue Baozhen. If you repent now, what will Bao Zhen do? She''s been ruined all her life. "Now is not the time to say that. The most urgent thing is to find the moon." Mrs. Zheng shut up, and her worries were also rising. Previously, Zhongwen suddenly ran away, and the welcoming team could only turn back to the house. Her family immediately sent someone to inquire. She had to say that there was something urgent in the palace, which could not be delayed for half a minute. The wedding would be another good day. The other party didn''t embarrass them. But if they refuse to get married again and want to quit the marriage, Baozhen, even the whole Xue family, will become the laughingstock of Kyoto City, and they will certainly not give up. How is that good? Rongyue delivered a letter to Shifu: "Shifu, help me to send this letter to the palace." Jianyun frowned: "why should I send it? Do you go by yourself? " Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I''m not very comfortable. Please run for me. Tianqi has read the letter and will send someone to pick me up. I want to have a rest first." Jane Yun saw her face was tired and she couldn''t bear it. She sighed, "well, you''re good to rest. I''ll go to the city to deliver the letter." They lived in the Posthouse outside the city, far away from the festive bustle of the city. Jianyun left with the letter, Qi Rongyue''s closed eyes immediately opened, she quickly picked up the bundle, and found another letter under the pillow and put it on the table, and she would not go back. As soon as Jane Yun arrived at the gate of the palace, he was stopped by Zheng Zhongwen: "master Jane? It''s really you. " He was surprised and glanced around. He did not find the trace of the dissolving moon. Jane Yun raised her eyebrows: "Oh, isn''t this the bridegroom I met in the street yesterday? What are you doing here when you are not at home with your wife? " Zheng Zhongwen didn''t mean to quarrel with her. He just asked, "what about Qi Rongyue? What about her? " Jianyun shook her head: "she is my apprentice, not my attendant. She can''t be where I am, right?" He was ecstatic. At this moment, he finally determined that she was not dead. She was not dead. "Master Jane, please tell me where she is? I want to see her. I want to see her now. " "See her? Are you qualified? In what capacity did you see him? Xue''s new son-in-law? Lost solution month for you, paid so much, but you, even this short few months can''t wait? Can''t wait to marry another woman? " Zheng Zhongwen can''t be in a hurry: "master, it''s not the time to fight now. Please tell me where she is? Later, I''m afraid that she will run again. Then, where will I go to find her in this vast sky? " Jane Yun''s heart leaped. Zheng Zhongwen''s words reminded her that today''s dissolution of the moon is really abnormal. Why did she suddenly come out to deliver the letter? Send a letter to Tianqi, and then let Tianqi send someone to pick her up. With this skill, won''t she go directly to the palace? It''s broken. This girl has made a plan to turn the tiger away from the mountain. Chapter 791 Jianyun thought of this, and without saying a word, turned around and ran out of the city. Zheng Zhongwen followed, and the two returned to the post station outside the city in the shortest time. However, they were only waiting for a cold letter on the table. Master, I''m leaving. Don''t look for me. I''m sorry. I didn''t make my promise to you. Please tell Zhongwen for me. I don''t blame him. Maybe Miss Xue is the most suitable wife for him. I''ll only bring him endless misfortunes if I stay with him. Leaving me is the most correct choice. The past that he has forgotten should never happen , my situation, do not have to say to him, I wish him happiness, I will be far away in a corner, bless him. Memories are like tombs, thin and plain. Should we forget about the Jianghu? Since we can''t help each other, let''s forget about the Jianghu! The letter floated to the ground. He grabbed the clothes on his chest and resisted the hurt. His throat surged up. A blood mist gushed out and soaked the thin paper through the blood. "How dare you, how dare you --" he almost broke a steel tooth, and once again, she abandoned him again. Why does her heart hate poison so much? Jane Yun is also heartache, thought that the near happiness, even become unreachable. As soon as I read it, the world is very close. Once the thought is gone, you will be far away. Three days later, Xue Fu forced the marriage at the door, and Zheng Zhongwen refused to see him. He was not in the mood to deal with them, nor wanted to deal with them. Xue family doesn''t agree to divorce. A good girl can''t be ruined by him. He must be responsible for it and give them a perfect deal. Just as the war in the western Xinjiang was tight, Zheng Zhongwen simply invited himself to the battlefield on the golden palace, far away from Kyoto, the land of right and wrong, and the sad city. Chu Tianqi agreed and ordered him to come back safely in any case. He always believed that the fate of zhongwenge and huangjie had not come to an end. They had known each other since childhood. It was zhongwenge who gave huangjie another life, and zhongwenge who protected her and accompanied her when huangjie died several times. The red line between them was entangled in each other''s blood, no matter how far apart No matter how long they are apart, they will always meet again. He left, with the resentment of his parents, with the hatred of Xue Baozhen, with the expectation of Chu Tianqi, far away from Kyoto. Time flies, two years in a blink. Under the efforts of Zheng Zhongwen and general Tianhu, the two generals, the successive wars in the western Xinjiang finally settled down, and Chu Tianqi, far away in Kyoto, immediately ordered them to return to Beijing and be granted. After two years of life and death war, the two men have become brothers who have nothing to talk about. They agreed to go back to Beijing and have a good tour to see how beautiful the mountains and rivers they were fighting for. "Big brother Tianhu, what do you want to do when you return to Beijing this time?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. Tianhu haha chuckles: "of course, the most thing I want to do is to marry my daughter-in-law. I had no conditions in the black desert before. Then I went out of the black desert and went to the battlefield immediately. Now I am finally settled. Naturally, I want to find myself a daughter-in-law, give me a litter of babies, and enjoy the happiness of my family." Tianhu looks at Zheng Zhongwen, who is parallel to him. After two years of battlefield training, his white face turns into the same wheat color as his, and his strong body becomes more and more upright, handsome and aggressive. "You are not young, and you have such an identity. Why don''t you get married? I don''t understand. " Chapter 792 Zheng Zhongwen''s brain emerged that beautiful shadow, wry smile way: "I also want to marry, but fiancee ran, what can I do?" Tianhu has been in Xijiang all the time. He didn''t know what happened to him. He said in surprise: "what? Your fiancee''s gone? How is this possible? How many women cry and shout to marry you when a man like you runs away? Are you right? " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and said, "it''s over. Anyway, I must find her. Even if I hide in hell, I will find her." Two years of battlefield life did not make him forget that wonderful feeling. Anyway, he would find her and ask her face to face why he left him again and again. "Zhongwen, Jincheng is ahead of us. It''s said that Jincheng is the largest and most prosperous city in Chu Dynasty besides Kyoto. Let''s stay in Jincheng tonight. How about the style of Jincheng?" Jincheng? Is this Jincheng? Sangui once told him that when he was an official in Jincheng, Qi Rongyue opened a medical clinic in Jincheng. He pursued Rongyue for a long time, and finally agreed to be with him. He was also in Jincheng. He went to see her through the window every night, and also in Jincheng. There seems to be a lot of memories between them, but he can''t remember at all. It''s all based on sanjui''s narration and his imagination. He nodded, "OK, I''ll stay in Jincheng tonight." They raced to the city at sunset. The prosperity of the city was exactly the same as the rumor. Even on the high moon, the streets were still full of pedestrians, and the shops along the street were also lighted to do business. They were as noisy as Kyoto. After finding an inn to stay, the two met each other and walked around the street. Tianhu saw that he was worried and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is there something on your mind? " Zhong Wen nodded, "I want to go to a place." "Go wherever you want, and you need to put on such a serious face." Tianhu smiled and leaned over to his ear and asked, "is it the brothel where you are going?" Zhongwen glared at him, not good airway: "do you see me like that?" Tianhu laughs. "I know you''re not that kind of person. I''m just joking with you. Let''s go. Where do you want to go? I''ll be with you today, brother. " "I want to go to Rongyu hall," said Zhong He wanted to see what it was like where she had lived. "Rongyu hall? Where is it? " Tianhu asked. "Medical center, the best medical center in Jincheng." After that, he walked along without knowing where his destination was. He only felt that he was walking. He believed that if he used to go there often, he would be able to find it by his own feeling this time. Tianhu looks puzzled: "what kind of doctor do you want to go to? It''s strange. " Gradually away from the hustle and bustle of the city, they came to a quiet long street. Tianhu frowned: "what is this place?" Zhong Wen shook his head. "I don''t know." "You didn''t know you''d bring me?" Without a word, Zhongwen stepped into the long street, which was dark and without light. He saw only a few glimmers in the shops at both ends of the long street. From time to time, there are carriages whistling by, but not half a pedestrian. Tianhu went to a medical center and looked up at the plaque above the medical center: "Taihe medical center?" Then there is the Fengyuan medical center. Tianhu yells, "it seems that all the medical centers are opened here. Is the Rongyu hall you said right here?" Chapter 793 Zheng Zhongwen is still silent, walking in the dark road, and stops at the gate of a large medicine hall. Tianhu looks up and says, "Renhetang?" "This is Renhe hall, not Rongyu hall." Heaven tiger way. Zheng Zhongwen slowly turned around and looked at the other end of the long street, opposite the gate of Renhetang. Seeing that he was staring at the opposite side, Tianhu said stupidly, "on the opposite side?" Zheng Zhongwen finally nodded his head and looked a bit trance: "it should be, it should be here." Without hesitation, he strode across the broad street and stood under the shop across the street. They all looked up at the three big words in the dark: "Rongyu hall" "It''s really here. You said you don''t remember the way. Don''t you find it?" "I really don''t remember, I don''t have any impression in my mind, but I can feel a kind of traction in the dark," Zheng said Tianhu said, "come on, don''t be so mysterious. Since you are here, go in." As he said this, he took out the dagger and made a stroke on his arm. Immediately, the blood flowed. Zheng Zhongwen asked, "what are you doing?" Tianhu gave him a look: "you little boy, this is a doctor''s house, not a powder shop. If you don''t get hurt at all, can you call in at night? People thought we were robbing our families. " Tianhu said and clapped at the door. Soon someone inside asked, "who?" Tianhu made a painful look: "ouch, I hurt my arm, open the door quickly." There was a rush of footsteps inside. The door was soon opened. A young man in his early twenties came out and looked at them. He saw that Tianhu''s arm was hurt. He said, "come in, please." They followed him into the inner hall, which was very spacious. After lighting two lamps, they were not very bright and the light was dim. Tianhu asked, "tell your doctor to come out." The young man said, "I can''t help it. The doctor has gone to see you. Maybe he will come back later. I don''t think you are seriously injured. I also learned some bandaging techniques from the doctor. I''ll give you medicine." Tianhu took a look at Zheng Zhongwen and saw that his eyes were elsewhere. He didn''t pay attention to him at all. He nodded to the young man: "OK, please wrap it up first, so that there won''t be too much blood flow for a while. I''ll give you my life." The young man said with a smile, "you worry too much. It''s a small injury. Even if you don''t treat it today, you can''t hurt your life." At this time, a small figure stood at the dark stairway, with a tearful voice and a tearful look down his head and shouted: "mother, mother." The young man quickly turned around and shouted, "young lady, don''t move, don''t move." But before the young man had finished speaking, the little guy had stretched out a leg and stepped down, which scared the young man to death. At that time, Zheng Zhongwen flew up, stepped on the wooden escalator, and jumped forward to catch the little man who fell straight down. The little man''s body was soft and soft. He held it in his arms. The smell of milk came into his nose. A pair of beautiful big eyes stared at him. They were full of curiosity. They were not afraid of him at all. He fell in love with the little girl at a glance. When he looked at her, it seemed that the softness somewhere in his heart had been hit hard, and he hugged her in his arms. He didn''t want to give up. The young man galloped up the stairs and reached for the young lady. Chapter 794 "My little ancestor, didn''t he ask you to stay in the room? Why don''t you listen? If you do fall, how can I tell your mother? " He was in a cold sweat. His legs are still shaking. It''s strange that the young lady refused to let him hold her and refused to come out in the arms of this strange man. It''s really strange. Once upon a time, the young lady hid from strangers and refused to touch her. Zheng Zhongwen went downstairs with the child in his arms, went to the light and looked at her face. He looked at her, and she also looked at him. His eyes were opposite, and the little guy suddenly called out his father. They were so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths. The young man was very embarrassed. He wanted to take the young lady over, but Zheng Zhongwen turned over and refused. He asked the young man, "don''t you even know your father?" The little guy blinked, and suddenly smiled, "you are my father, I know you." The young man was so worried that he said to Zheng Zhongwen, "I can''t help it. My young lady used to be different. I don''t know what happened today. Maybe she was just scared. You''d better give her to me." He put out his hand again. This time, Zheng Zhongwen didn''t dodge, but the little guy held Zheng Zhongwen vigorously and refused to give up: "I don''t want you, you go away, I want my father." Zheng Zhongwen was happy and asked with a smile, "do I look like your father?" The little guy nodded: "like, you are my father. I want to tell my mother that the father in the picture came out." Zheng Zhongwen''s chest suddenly began to ache, which was so intense that he could not breathe smoothly. In those two years, he never felt the pain again. He turned around with the child in his arms, his eyes fixed on the half open door, the soft footsteps, so familiar. That step, every step closer to him, he can feel more intense pain. It''s her. She''s here? Has she been in Jincheng for the past two years? In a blink of an eye, a veiled woman stepped in, followed the girl behind her with a medicine box in her hand. She saw Zheng Zhongwen holding the child, her body was frozen in place and unable to move. He saw surprise in her eyes and she saw surprise in his eyes. "Mother, mother -" the little guy wriggled in Zheng Zhongwen''s arms and struggled to jump down. Zheng Zhongwen had to put her down first. The little guy didn''t walk very steadily, but he ran very fast. He ran to his mother in three steps and two steps. She picked up the child, lowered her eyes, and went upstairs without saying a word. The little guy was in her arms, and the milk voice and milk airway said, "mother, I saw my father. Look, this is my father." She put out her hand to cover the child''s mouth and whispered, "don''t talk nonsense, come back with me." She raised her feet to go upstairs, but Zheng Zhongwen stopped in front of her: "you have nothing to say to me?" She did not look at him, and her eyes fell elsewhere: "this young man is so funny, you and I have never met before, how can I have something to say to you?" Never met? He laughs and is silent. Pressing down the pain, he took a deep breath and said, "Qi Rongyue, do you think we have never met before?" Her eyes are still looking at other places: "you know the wrong person, I''m Chu, not Qi Rongyue you said." "Is it?" He sneered: "so why don''t you look at me? You look at me, look at me and say, "you''re not Qi Rongyue, you don''t know Zheng Zhongwen." Chapter 795 She slowly turned her head and looked at him with clear eyes. There was a flash of complicated emotions in her eyes: "I''m not Qi Rongyue, I don''t know you. Can I get out of the way now?" The young man, who was stunned for a while, stepped forward quickly and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "you must have identified the wrong person. My young lady''s surname is Chu. It''s not miss Qi you said. Please get out of the way." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t let it go. He pointed to the child in her arms and asked, "why does she call me dad?" She frowned: "childlike, you don''t want to be serious with a child, do you? When she meets everyone, she will call for her father. If everyone cares as much as you do, we don''t know how many people like you are going to be in Rongyu hall in one day. " of no avail, he as like as two peas, and the one that pulled off the veil on her face. As he expected, she was easy to be seen, and the same face she saw on the street in two years ago, but her eyes were still the eyes of Qi, and no matter how she disguised herself, how to make a sophistry, he felt no pain in his heart. "Do you know why I firmly believe that you are Qi Rongyue?" He asked. She was silent. He pointed at his chest, where there was a scar, a scar that could not be erased in this life. "Because it hurts here. Every time I think of you, it hurts here. But that kind of pain is different from the current one. The closer you are to me, the more painful I am. It''s like someone stabs me with a knife. You can change your face, you can change your voice. You can even change your surname, but the pain in my chest won''t change, and you can''t cheat people." Just like the mark on her chest now looks like a fire, the closer she gets to him, the more intense the burning sensation becomes. She did not dare to look at him again. She lowered her eyes and pushed him away: "I don''t know what you are talking about." She quickly went upstairs with her child in her arms and slammed herself and the child in the room, refusing to come out again. One side of Tian Hu Leng for a long time, until the girl left, this just toward Zheng Zhongwen: "she won''t be your running fiancee?" Zheng Zhongwen ignored him and went straight to the young man and asked, "how long has she been in Jincheng?" The young man was shocked by the situation just now. At this time, he didn''t know whether to say it or not, so he didn''t hear his question and turned away. "Ah - don''t go, I haven''t healed this arm injury." The tiger shouted at the young man. The young man was helpless and turned back again, leading the tiger into the cubicle. Half an hour later, Tianhu came out, and the wound on his arm had been bandaged. He proudly walked to Zheng Zhongwen, took him to the corner, and whispered: "I''ve made it clear for you. Just now that lengtouqing was the Rongyu hall a year ago, when he came, Miss Chu was already there. At that time, the child was only half a year old, and now she''s one and a half years old, and has never seen her Father has appeared Seeing Zheng Zhongwen''s silence, Tian Hu said mysteriously, "I also asked the name of the child, what do you guess it is?" Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows and looked at him: "what''s his name?" "Read, Chu read. Do you mean the words read by Zheng Zhongwen What did Zheng Zhongwen just say? One and a half years old? Did he not conceive it when he went to the Zhou Dynasty? It''s his kid? His heart leaped madly, and he rushed upstairs. There were five rooms in the upper row. He went straight to the one in the middle, as if he had been familiar with it many times. Chapter 796 He clapped at the door and said, "open the door." There was no response. He continued to shoot the door. "Qi Rongyue, I''ll say it again. Open the door immediately. Don''t force me to break in." He clapped at the door continuously and his high voice made xiaonianwen cry loudly. "You scared the child," Qi said in a deep voice He stopped clapping at the door and listened to the crying of the little Nianwen in the room. His heart was going to break. Across the door, his voice immediately became soft: "Nianwen is good. Dad didn''t mean to be loud. Dad is too worried. You let your mother out. Dad has something to say to your mother." Xiaonianwen stops crying and looks up to see her mother. Her mother doesn''t make a sound. She flattens her mouth and is about to cry again. Qi Rongyue quickly pats her back: "OK, stop crying, little thing. I''ve been raising you for so long. I want to change my mind. I''m tired of the old and the new, right?" Xiaonianwen broke into tears and smiled: "Daddy, daddy, Wener wants daddy." She sighed. With her understanding of Zhongwen, he would not leave easily. If he didn''t have a good talk with him today, he might stand outside the door all night, or even turn the window as before. She put the words in her arms on the bed and got up to open the door. When the door opened, he stepped in. Before he could see the shape of Qi Rongyue in front of him, xiaonianwen on the bed opened his hands to him: "Daddy, daddy hug." Zhongwen hurried forward to pick up Nianwen and hold him tightly in his arms. He saw that the little guy had some similar eyebrows and eyes. When his eyes were hot, the tears rolled down. This is his daughter. His flesh and blood flowed in his body. No wonder he liked it when he saw her. White, white and tender hands touched Zhongwen''s face. They were all wet. Their delicate brows were frowned: "Daddy is crying, daddy is crying." Qi Rongyue, on the other side, was also in tears for a long time. She thought that their father and daughter would never see each other again in their whole life. She didn''t expect to see each other so soon. Zhongwen kissed xiaonianwen''s face and said with a smile, "Daddy doesn''t cry. Daddy is a man and doesn''t cry." Xiaonianwen was chuckled by his stubble, like the most beautiful voice in the world, which pierced his ears and hit his heart. He never thought that the absurdity of that time would bring him such a treasure. "Nian Wen, tell Dad, how do you recognize dad at a glance?" Zhongwen asked with a smile. Xiaonianwen''s body twists twice in his arms to get down to the ground. Although he doesn''t give up, he still puts her down gently and steadily. Xiaonianwen takes his hand and walks to the corner of the room. There is a desk in the corner. Inside the desk is a painting cylinder with many pictures in it. Xiaonianwen pointed to the painting cylinder and said, "Daddy is so many, so many daddy." Zheng Zhongwen seems to understand what''s going on. He used to send Acacia by painting, which is no less than this jar. He reached out to get the painting, but Qi Rongyue rushed forward to block his hand: "don''t look." Zheng Zhongwen Chueh, bent over to pick up xiaonianwen, put her on the bed, turned around and walked to Qi Rongyue''s body, reached out and clasped her wrist: "I want to see, can you stop it?" Qi Rongyue frowned: "how can you stop if you don''t try?" Her other hand had already attacked his handsome face. He didn''t dodge. His clear eyes were fixed on her eyes. His fist stopped in front of his eyes, only half an inch away. Chapter 797 "Why don''t you hide?" she said with anger "Then why don''t you fight?" He clasped her hand, pulled her body forward, and pulled her into his arms. The sharp pain in her chest disappeared when she fell into his arms. It seems that she is not only a poison to him, but also a good medicine to save him! She blushed with shame, trying to break away from his arms, but she was tightly clasped by his hoop like hand, unable to move at all. "Dissolve the moon, don''t move." His voice was very low, but it seemed that he had magic power, which made the struggling body stop all the movements. He hugged her, and the satisfaction in his heart was inexpressible, as if the missing part of his soul had come back at this moment. "Dissolve the moon, Qi dissolve the moon, don''t leave me again, don''t disappear again, don''t let my heart ache again, I can''t bear it again." His lips were in her ears. Though his voice was low, it was still in her ears. Tears rolled down again. His heart hurt, and she was not. If he had a wife, how could she leave him. "Rong Yue, I''m sorry. I made an appointment with someone else before you came back. I thought, I thought - anyway, it''s all my fault. Give me another chance, and I will make up for you. My family will never be separated, OK?" Speaking later, his voice was trembling, afraid to hear her refusal. "Zhong Wen, you already have a wife, and I am the dead identity in Zhou state. No matter when, my identity can''t be made public. I --" he shook his head and smiled bitterly: "fool, don''t you know that I didn''t marry her at all?" She looked up in amazement at the man with the bitter smile: "you didn''t marry her? But that day you are clearly going to meet, ah, I saw it with my own eyes. " "Yes, I was going to meet you that day. At that time, I didn''t know what I wanted to do. I couldn''t tell whether I hated you or loved you. Every time I thought that you were Zhou an''s Queen and that you were the wife of another man, I was jealous and crazy. I couldn''t tell whether I loved you or hated you. My mother cried in front of me every day. I had no choice but to agree to the marriage, Later, the news of your death came from Zhou Dynasty. I was so frustrated that I just wanted to leave a little blood to Zheng family, and then I went to Zhou Dynasty to accompany you. But who knows, on my way to meet you, I saw you. Although you were easy, I still recognized you at a glance. You are still alive. Do you know my mood at that time? " "So you repented?" She raised her eyebrows. He nodded: "I''m sorry for my marriage. I didn''t go to meet you. I searched the whole Kyoto City for you, but I couldn''t find you all the time." Qi Rongyue was a little guilty, and asked, "isn''t miss Xue wasted your time? Can they agree? " Zhongwen sighed again: "they just don''t agree. Every day they go to the government to fight in front of the emperor. The emperor is also in a dilemma. So I just asked for an order to fight in the west of Xinjiang. This just settled the west of Xinjiang, and I''m going back to Beijing to be granted." Qi Rongyue suddenly: "no wonder you are with general Tianhu." Zhongwen''s hand around her waist tightened, and he said in a deep voice, "so, can you blame me?" Qi Rongyue lowered his head and put his forehead on his chest: "I never blame you, never." He grinned, showing two rows of neat big white teeth: "in this case, would you like to come back to Beijing with my reading?" Chapter 798 She fell on his chest and wanted to promise, but she thought it was too rash. After two years, she alone with her children, suffered a lot of yearning and the white eyes of the world. Is it too cheap for him to promise so easily? But when she looked up, she looked at the expectation mixed in his deep feeling, and thought that he had suffered a lot, so she could not bear to say "OK, I promise you, but I can''t go with you until I have dealt with the matter here." Zhongwen pressed down his ecstasy and nodded excitedly, "OK, I''ll wait for you as long as I can." "Dad hugs, Dad hugs." The little guy on the bed raised his hand to him and looked jealous, as if he was blaming him for holding his mother instead of her. He let go of her, walked quickly to Nianwen''s side, held the little guy in his arms, and his face was full of a long lost smile, just like the sunshine and brilliance when he first saw her in Chu palace. Perhaps, from then on, she liked the little boy with the warm smile, but she didn''t know it. She only kept the smile in her heart. , "as like as two peas, I''ll look at this little girl''s mouth. It must be the same as your father when you were little. It looks like your mother," she said. At this time, general Tianhu''s voice came from downstairs: "brother, can you do it? Do you want me to help you? Don''t look at my general appearance. My ability of persuasion is first-class. Do you need my help? " Zhongwen goes out with Nianwen in his arms, and goes to the stairway. Tianhu says, "I''m going to stay with my wife and children today. Go back to the inn yourself." Tianhu almost lost his chin. He just made a joke. Unexpectedly, that kid is really his kind? Thinking of the child''s appearance, he did have some of his appearance, and his name was Nianwen. It seems that this is true. Zheng Zhongwen of Tianhu Dynasty gave a thumbs up: "my brother is fierce, but in the blink of an eye, he has become a family of three, envious and jealous!" Tianhu shakes his head and sighs to leave the Rongyu hall and go back to the inn alone. Qi Rongyue also came out and said to the young man who was standing downstairs, "ah Tuan, go to have a rest, it''s OK." Young man takes an eye to see Zheng Zhongwen. He looks surprised. Is he really miss Wen''s father? Qi Rongyue said with a smile, "he is the father of Nianwen. Our family has no choice but to separate for two years and finally get together. Aren''t you happy for us?" "Of course, I''m glad for you what Miss Chu said. I''ll go to have a rest now, and miss and uncle will have a rest earlier." Tuan quickly walked into the backyard and closed the door. "Zheng Zhongwen laughs:" still calculate sensible They took Nian Wen back to the room. Nian Wen had been sleeping in Zhong Wen''s arms. The little guy was sleeping very sweet, as if he was having a dream, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Qi Rongyue took over the child from his arms, carefully took off her blouse and shoes and socks, and put them in the small shaking bed in the room. Looking at her daughter''s sweet sleeping face, I think Zhongwen is back to her side, her heart is about to melt. Just stand up, a pair of arms from behind to embrace her, his hot body paste up, full of stubble cheek against her face. "What''s on your face?" Next to her face, the touch is not the real skin. Chapter 799 She smiled: "the human skin mask made by my master, I can''t live in my real identity now, and there are many people who know me in Jincheng, I can''t take risks." She is the "late" Queen of Zhou Dynasty. Zhou an is dedicated to her. If she knows that she is still alive and escapes from the Royal Palace in that way, I don''t know what crazy moves Zhou an will make. Zhongwen kissed her fake face wearing a mask and sighed, "it''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you." She shook her head and said, "how can I blame you? How could I stand in front of you now if you had not prevented me from the deadly attack of cold Jiaos? " Speaking of this, he quickly pulled her body over, stared at her eyes, and immediately blurted out the doubts that had been twining in his heart: "dissolve the moon, since I woke up, I can''t remember anything in my mind, just remember the picture of you stabbing me with a knife, is that true?" She nodded: "it''s true that in order to save me, you used your body to block the fatal blow of the cold jiaozhu, and you were seriously injured. Even I can''t save you, so I thought of the jiaozhu of the Zhou royal family. Jiaozhu has the effect of reviving the dead, and you have to pierce your heart when your breath is exhausted, and put jiaozhu into your heart. Jiaozhu is magical Strength makes you come back from the dead. " It turned out to be so. The truth turned out to be so. He was so stupid that he thought she was going to kill him. "So Zhou an forced you to marry him with jiaozhu?" He gritted his teeth. She shook her head: "it''s not Zhou an. It''s Zhou an''s father, the old king of Zhou. Jiaozhu is the treasure of Zhou Dynasty. It''s passed down from generation to generation. If I don''t pay some price, how can he give jiaozhu to me?"? He is a monarch. He wants to have an account with the royal family and the people of the Zhou Dynasty, and he is also a father. He can only leave me in this way in the Zhou Dynasty, beside his son. But I have no choice. I can''t watch you die. I can''t It turned out that everything was a misunderstanding. The deep-rooted betrayal and fickleness in his heart turned out to be nothing at all. No wonder, no wonder she is still a virgin after she married Zhou an. She has never betrayed him, no matter her body or her heart. Just like him, even if he lost his memory, even if he hated her deeply because of misunderstanding, he never forgot her, and even loved her deeply. His love for her never stopped. "In the future, we will never be separated. We will never be separated again." He hangs his head and kisses her lips. The smell of missing day and night makes his mind ripple. "Oh - no, don''t do it, the boy is here." Her face was red with shame. Although she was a mother of a child, she had little experience in such matters. He smiled low and kissed her in the eyes: "take off this mask, I want to see you." She nodded, turned and went to the dressing table. She opened the box on the table. There were many bottles and jars in it. He followed her to the dressing table, looked at the full container of bottles, couldn''t help laughing and said: "others'' boxes are filled with rouge powder, what are you?" She smiled, "why should I be like other people? I''ll do whatever I want. " She took a blue and white bottle out of the box, poured out a white pill from the bottle, turned around and put the pill into the water basin, waited for the pill to melt open, then immersed her face in the basin, after a few breath, she raised her face and rose, a nearly transparent skin floating on the water, she took a dry cloth towel to wipe off the water drops on her face, and the gorgeous face returned to his eyes. Chapter 800 Even though the face was familiar, even though it had been engraved in his blood, he was still excited when he saw it. He put his arms around her, and the hot and humid lips fell on her cheek again: "you are so beautiful." Her hands were against his chest, and her chest muscles were as hard as iron. The hot temperature spread to the palm of her hand through thin cloth materials, and extended to her whole body, and her body became hot. He suddenly picked her up and walked step by step to the bed. "Don''t do that. It will wake the child." She bowed her head in shame, and her little heart leaped violently. He carefully put her on the bed, waving between the blue curtain down, smiling ambiguous: "I will hold you to sleep, do not move." She said in her heart, she believed. He didn''t move in a "random" way, just in a "rhythmic" way. He caressed every inch of her skin and kissed every tender part of her body through the thin fabric. He wished he could swallow her into his stomach. She was ashamed of herself, and her body was as hot as a fire: "didn''t you say not to move?" "I''m going to take a cold bath," he said, gasping for breath and wrapping her in a quilt She held him, her eyes blurred. He leaned over to kiss her, and said hoarsely, "the last time was an accident. It wasn''t the first time between us. I''m going to leave our first time in our wedding night. I''m going to marry you in a big sedan chair, so that you can stay with me in good name and stay with me forever." Give her not only a place, but also a place for their children. She nodded, at the moment when he turned around, tears fell down the corner of his eyes. Although this man has changed a lot, he is still the man who loves her deeply, thinks for her forever, and takes her as the first in everything. Standing in the bathroom and taking a cold shower, he had to flush three buckets to extinguish the fire in his belly. He was stupidly smiling. After a while, his beloved lost and recovered. He also gave a lovely and smart daughter to him. The old man saw that he had suffered too much. Did he finally begin to pity him? "What are you laughing at?" See him come back, hair end still drips water, handsome face grins silly. He laid down on his bed, stretched out his hand to encircle the woman with the thin quilt, and took a deep breath of the faint medicinal fragrance from her body: "it''s so good, it''s like a dream, I won''t wake up and you and Nianwen will be gone, right?" "She chuckled:" then you don''t sleep, open your eyes and stare at the two of us to see if we will disappear He nodded seriously, "OK." She thought he was only joking, but she did not expect that the next morning, when she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of red eyes staring at her straight. Seeing her wake up, he grinned: "it seems that it''s not a dream. It''s dawn, and you''re still there." No one can understand his loneliness when he dreams back at midnight. In the dream, the face is clear and touchable, but when he opens his eyes, she is gone. He didn''t dare to sleep. He was afraid that it would be the same as before, just a dream. She got up and pressed his half supported body down: "you go to sleep for a while, I''ll prepare breakfast." He nodded, looked at the small bed beside his eyes, and said, "bring your daughter here, and I''ll sleep with her." "No, she''ll wake up if you hug her to sleep." "No, my daughter likes me to hold her. If I wake up, I will play with her." Take him no way, she had to sleep on the small bed is sweet to read the text to embrace the big bed. Chapter 801 After washing, she put on her skin mask again, and the pretty girl turned into an ordinary young woman, dressed as usual in plain and elegant manner. During walking, there was a breath of hidden and precious air. Even if someone didn''t take a look at her unmarried son''s behavior, no one dared to criticize her face to face. In her cool eyes, there was always a hint of dignity that could not be despised. She is very familiar with the kitchen work, especially after having a baby, she often makes delicious and healthy food for the baby herself. "Miss Chu, what do you put here? It smells good. " The cook looked at the two bowls of plain noodles just out of the pot and asked. Qi Rongyue sneers: "secret, you help me carry these two bowls of noodles to my room upstairs, tell the Lord, let him eat first, I will come in a moment." The cook was stunned, Lord? Which Prince? King of Jin? The king of Jin is in her room? So they spent the night together last night? With full of doubts, the cook went upstairs with plain face. She opened the door and saw a man lying on Miss Chu''s bed. She was still holding miss Nianwen in her arms. As soon as she went in, the man opened his eyes to see her. She was really beautiful. Although her facial features were not as beautiful as Wang Junmei of Jin Dynasty, her whole body was full of yingwuyang hardness. Not the king of Jin? Which Prince is he? What''s the relationship with Miss Chu? Would he be miss Nianwen''s father? She put down her plain face and said to the man on the bed, "Wang Ye, Miss Chu said she would come in a moment and let you eat first." Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "I see. Go down." A few simple words, however, have the dignity that can not be ignored. The cook hurriedly went down and happened to meet the Tuan who was cleaning the counter. She hurriedly approached him and asked, "Tuan, there is a man in Miss Chu''s room. Do you know who it is?" Tuan looked around and saw no one. Then he whispered, "I saw it last night. It''s not small. It seems that it''s Zheng." He lowered his voice again, reached to the cook''s ear and said: "he should be miss Nianwen''s father. Last night, miss Nianwen called him father when she saw him. It must be true." "Happy in the eyes of the Cook:" so, Miss Nian Wen is really looking forward to her father A Tuan is also happy. They all see how hard Miss Chu is working with her children alone. Although she is not short of money, a woman''s family and a child will cry many times in the night if there is no one around to take care of her. "What are you talking about being so happy?" Heavy voice sounded behind the two men. They hurried back to see the smiling king of Jin. Min Heng saw their faces embarrassed and raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s hard not to say bad things about this king?" "Ah Tuan and the cook quickly waved:" no, we dare not. We are just talking about some common things "Is it?" Min Hengzhi picks eyebrows. Although he doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t ask much. He''s not curious. "Is your lady there?" He carried a food box in his hand: "I brought her her her favorite vegetable pan fried, and the sweet milk that Nian Wen liked." The cook and a Tuan exchanged a look. They were all playing drums in their hearts. The king of Jin had been taking care of Miss Chu for the past two years. The blind could see his heart for Miss Chu, and the king of Jin had never married her. He was as good as his own daughter to miss Nianwen. Unfortunately, it was always Xiangwang who had a dream and the goddess had no heart. Originally, they thought that as long as king Jin was willing to insist, the beauty could be carried back sooner or later. But now that the Lord is back, it seems that the king''s dream will be lost. Chapter 802 "What''s the matter with you? What are you waiting for? " Min Hengzhi frowns. The two people look at him strangely. They always feel that they are looking at him with a little sympathy. "Ah Tuan waved:" no, nothing. I have something else to do. I''ll go and do it first He took the dishcloth and walked away quickly. The cook did not dare to stay any longer: "I still have steamed bread in the kitchen. I''ll see if I''m ok." They ran away with oil on their feet. The more min Hengzhi thought about it, the more strange he thought about it, he went upstairs with a food box and went straight to Qi Rongyue''s door. He reached for the door and knocked: "Chu Yue, it''s me. Are you up?" There was no one to answer him. He knocked again, "are you in Chu Yue?" There was still no response. Just as he was about to knock for the third time, the door was pulled open. Standing in front of him was not Qi Rongyue wearing a human skin mask, but Zheng Zhongwen with a gloomy face. He frowned at once: "it''s you? Why are you here? " Zheng Zhongwen said coldly, "I should ask you, why are you here?" Looking at Zheng Zhongwen''s appearance, I seem to know. In this case, there is nothing to hide. "This is Jincheng, and I am the king of Jin. Am I very strange here? It''s you. The emperor called you and general Tianhu to Beijing to be granted. You are not on your way, but here. Is that right? " "Even if you are the king of Jin, is it appropriate to stand outside someone''s wife''s room and knock?" Min Hengzhi picks eyebrows: "other people''s wives? Is this other person you? " "Who am I not? Don''t pretend to me here. You know what happened to me and Rongyue best. Unexpectedly, you want to take advantage of my absence - "he raised his eyebrows, heard the sound of footsteps coming, and then cut off his head. Needless to say, the other party understood naturally. Min Hengzhi hums: "she is my younger martial sister, abandoned by slag man and living alone with her children. Isn''t it natural for me to take care of her?" Zheng Zhongwen was a little annoyed and said in a deep voice: "it''s not clear that she doesn''t go to Kyoto. Dare you say you haven''t been to Kyoto in the past two years? Do you dare to say that you don''t know that I left Xijiang in order to get out of marriage? " Min Hengzhi tongue, he does know, but did not tell dissolve the moon, he has his private heart. "All right, don''t make any noise." She went to min Hengzhi and said, "go in and say it." Zheng Zhongwen is unwilling to let go. Min Hengzhi carries the food box into the room. He sees two hot bowls of noodles on the table. He sighs again. Three people sat around the table, Qi Rongyue opened his mouth first: "the past is over, I don''t want to talk about it again. Now that Zhongwen and I can meet again, it proves that our fate is endless. I want to give him a chance, and also give myself a chance. I will go back to Beijing with him with Nianwen, Hengzhi, and Rongyu hall will bother you to look after you more." Min Hengzhi is a little worried: "you have a good life here. Why do you want to go to Kyoto? I don''t know how many spies of Zhou state in Kyoto City. If your identity is exposed, Zhou an will not let you go. At that time, it''s uncertain what kind of disturbance will be involved. " Zheng Zhongwen frowns and says nothing. Min Hengzhi is right. Kyoto is no better than Jincheng, where there are many spies from other dynasties, and there will be no shortage of Zhou Dynasty. Once the identity of Rongyue can''t be hidden, Zhou anruo will attack Chu Dynasty with this matter, and then things will be difficult to end. If he wanted people from the Chu Dynasty, he should be. Chapter 803 Qi Rongyue said: "Hengzhi, you know, Kyoto City is my home. The efforts I made in the past are to return to my hometown and the place where I was born. Even if I don''t go back now, I will go back in the future. I will be careful. Besides, Zhongwen and Shifu are here. You can rest assured." She also wanted to see Tianqi. She didn''t see him for two years, and she didn''t know whether he had become a real man. Zheng Zhongwen holds Qi Rongyue''s hand: "don''t worry, no one wants to take you away from me when I''m here." He glanced at one of Min Heng''s eyes, who, of course, also included min Hengzhi. See her mind has been decided, he no longer say what, although not give up, but helpless. She is the most loved woman in his life, and also the woman he hurt. Up to now, he doesn''t expect her to be with him any more. He only wants her and xiaonianwen to have a happy life. Leng Jun''s eyes glared at Zheng Zhongwen: "remember, if you dare to make her sad, if you dare to let her suffer a little hurt, if you dare to make wennian unhappy one day, I will not let you go." Zheng Zhongwen suddenly smiled. He understood that this was a man saying goodbye to a woman who loved but could not. He could see the color of pain in minhengzhi''s eyes. His mood suddenly became very good. He had a feeling of revenge. Minhengzhi, minhengzhi, hurt me in the western Xinjiang for two years. I want you to be alone in Jincheng for the first time. "Dad, Dad holding -" the voice of milk and milk came from the bed. Zheng Zhongwen felt soft and rushed forward to hold his baby daughter in his arms. "Dad is here. Dad will be here later." The little guy hugged Zheng Zhongwen''s neck and giggled. The beautiful little face was full of more brilliant smile than the sunshine. Once upon a time, when he was holding xiaonianwen in his arms, she would laugh, but she had never been so happy now. This may be the so-called flesh and bone feeling. Min Hengzhi thinks that he is an outsider who should not exist now. He got up and pointed to the food box: "I''ll go first. There is plain fried meat and sweet milk on my head. Let''s eat it while it''s still hot." At last, he read the words with his eyes, and turned away with great reluctance. After min Hengzhi left, Zheng Zhongwen sat down at the table with Nianwen in his arms and asked the baby in his arms, "do you like sweet milk?" She nodded, "like, eat, eat." Qi Rongyue opens the food box, takes off the cotton towel used for heat preservation inside, and brings out two delicate small bowls. One small bowl contains half of the bowl of milk, the other small bowl contains several sugar gourds with bamboo sticks removed. The lower layer is a plate of vegetable pan fried and a bowl of soybean milk. She held read text, toward Zhong text way: "you eat noodles first, I come to feed her to eat milk." Zhong Wen nodded, the temperature of the noodles was cool, and it was a lump. He didn''t dislike it at all. He took a big mouthful and raised his eyebrows and asked, "how does this noodles taste cool? So special. " "It''s for you. Fire!" She chuckled, a mischief in her eyes. He also smiled: "then I have to eat well. When I return to Beijing, I''m afraid I can''t even eat." Qi Rongyue doesn''t understand: "why can''t you eat when you go back to Beijing? If you like it, I can make it for you often. " "When we get married back to Beijing, I won''t get angry. Why eat this kind of noodles to let off the fire?" His smiling face is ambiguous, perfect counterattack. Chapter 804 She pretended not to hear, scooped a spoonful of sweet milk with a spoonful to reach the mouth of xiaonianwen: "Nianwen, this is what uncle min bought for you. Is it delicious?" Xiaonianwen swallowed the milk and nodded smilingly, "delicious." Zheng Zhongwen softened her daughter''s soft black hair and said with a smile, "my dear daughter, after returning to Beijing, my father raised several cows in the palace, so that you can have milk every day." Xiaonianwen clapped happily: "raise cattle, raise cattle." After a meal of laughter and laughter, xiaonianwen has a very good appetite today. He has eaten most of the bowl of milk, a vegetable pan fried, and a few noodles. Zheng Zhongwen''s thumb is straight up: "good, my daughter is wonderful." Xiaonianwen clapped his hands: "it''s wonderful!" There are two vegetable fry left in the plate, Qi Rongyue whistled, and a white shadow jumped out of nowhere and jumped directly on the table. She pushed the plate to the white shadow and said with a smile, "Xiaobai, here you are." Xiaobai is still the same as two years ago. She is only the size of an adult''s palm and has not grown up at all. The pink and delicate nose sniffed the vegetable in the dish, frowned and shook his head towards Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue said: "you''ve eaten too much meat recently. You''re on fire. You can''t eat meat any more these days. It''s vegetarian." Xiaobai looks aggrieved, don''t over eat. At this time, xiaonianwen reached for Xiaobai''s tail and dragged it to the plate: "my mother said eat, eat." Xiaobai''s squishy eyes took a look at reading Wen, but he was helpless. He opened his mouth and took a bite of Su Shengjian. He chewed it casually and then swallowed it. He hated it. Every time he took a bite, it was like torture. Qi Rongyue couldn''t bear it. He sighed, after eating this one, I''ll let the kitchen prepare some meat for you at noon. When Xiaobai heard this, he was very happy. He ate the pan-fried bun three times, five times and two times. "Zheng Zhongwen looks surprised:" it can understand people''s words Qi Rongyue nodded: "it can not only understand people''s words, but also is very powerful. Although it is small, its speed is strange, even if the master wants to touch it, he can''t do it." Zheng Zhongwen did not believe that, immediately shot like electricity, to catch the snowball as white as a small thing. It''s strange to say that the little guy is at his hand, but he can''t touch it even though he can change his technique. What''s more, it seems that the little guy hasn''t moved all the time, but it clearly moves, but you can''t see it moving. "Did you take it?" Qi Rongyue asked with a smile. "Zheng Zhongwen nodded:" take it, what is it She shook her head: "I don''t know. Two years ago, I met him on the way back to Chu from Zhou Dynasty. He didn''t let anyone touch him, but he liked to stay with me. With Nianwen, he liked to stick to and protect Nianwen. I can feel more at ease when I go to see a doctor." Zheng Zhongwen is happy. He reaches out to touch the little guy, but the little guy gives him a look of disgust, turns around and walks away, leaving him no hair. Qi Rongyue gets up and says to Zheng Zhongwen, "I have to go out to see a doctor today. I made an appointment yesterday. I can''t accompany you. You take good care of Nian Wen at home. The kitchen will deliver the food on time. The food that Nian Wen eats will also be delivered. The cook will feed her for you. Is that ok?" "He nodded:" no problem, you take so long alone, I just take this day, how not Qi Rongyue chuckles. You don''t know how tormented this little guy is. Chapter 805 As soon as Qi Rongyue left, Xiao Nianwen ordered Zheng Zhongwen to hold her downstairs and walk around Rongyu hall for two times with her little hand, shouting to ride a horse again. Zheng Zhongwen crouches in front of the little guy, and Chunchun teaches: "my dear daughter, you are too young to ride. If you are easy to get hurt, you are the only one who can''t even hold the reins. How can you ride?" Xiaonianwen can''t understand what he''s talking about. She shouts to ride a horse. She refuses to see her father. She starts crying with a flat mouth. At the back of the counter, the drug handling group couldn''t see any more. He went to Zheng Zhongwen and reminded him, "Lord, what Wen said about riding is not riding a real horse, but to ride on your back and let you climb on the ground." The League thought of Zheng Zhongwen''s identity and hurriedly said, "Lord, you let Miss Nianwen ride on me. Just watch her and don''t let her fall." "Said a regiment to lie down on the ground, Zheng Zhongwen waved:" no, my daughter wants me to be a horse, that''s my honor As he spoke, he immediately lifted the robe and tied it in his belt, bent down and lay down in front of xiaonianwen''s body, and asked the League to hold her up. Xiaonianwen is very happy. Riding on Zheng Zhongwen''s back, two short legs are learning the way adults ride horses. They keep kicking and pinching each other. They still shout driving sounds in their mouths. It can be seen that the people who come to buy medicine are not happy. The child is full of energy. He has ridden around and over again, but he is not enough. Zheng Zhongwen is so tired that he sweats all over his head and his knees are almost worn. At this time, a loud laugh sounded behind him: "hahaha, hahaha, isn''t this Zhong Wen''s elder brother? We Chu Dynasty hall side by side king, so that the enemy''s fear of the vanguard, how to become a climbing wild horse? " Hearing the voice of Tianhu, Zheng Zhongwen finally expected to come to the rescue. He shouted: "don''t waste words, come and help me for a while." The regiment protecting him hurriedly took xiaonianwen down from Zheng Zhongwen''s back. Tianhu heard this, and ran away quickly, but was still dragged back by Zheng Zhongwen: "this is your little niece. You can see that she''s almost crying, and you can''t get down quickly." Tianhu refused and shook his head vigorously: "how can I do that? I''m a general of hussars, anyway. How can I do such a thing? No way." Zheng Zhongwen lowered his threat and said, "no, I can''t? Well, then I won''t go back to Beijing. It depends on how you deal with the emperor. Don''t think I''ll help you find your daughter-in-law in Kyoto and let you fight a bachelor all your life. " Tian Huqi can''t: "you, you''re not loyal enough to threaten me, but I just -- eat this set, alas, make friends carelessly, make friends carelessly --" ZHENG Zhongwen is happy: "you come less, my daughter''s buttocks are not all sitting, it''s your honor." Pitiful two big men, have been tossed by xiaonianwen all morning, Tianhu catches the opportunity and runs away, even refuses to stay to eat, who knows if this little guy will come up with any bad ideas. At noon, Zheng Zhongwen was also very tired. She didn''t want to eat the food that the cook sent. He was afraid that she was hungry. He even coaxed her for an hour and a half before feeding a small bowl of minced meat porridge to her stomach. Then he would coax her to take a nap and coax herself to sleep, but she was still full of energy... When I woke up from the nap, the little guy was still sleeping sweet. He kissed her little face, saw the little guy frown, turned over and went to sleep, then he smiled and covered her up and got out of bed. Chapter 806 Xiaobai squats in the corner of the bed, staring at him with black eyes. He has doubts and vigilance. Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "what are you staring at me for? Look at your little master. Don ''t let her fall and touch you. I will beat you. " He raised his fist. When Xiaobai stood up, he turned his white eyes and looked scornful. It seemed that he was saying, "you can''t even touch me, but you still say hit me?"? "Hey, you little guy, you still roll your eyes? See what I can do with you. " As soon as he rolled his sleeve, he rushed forward and reached for Xiaobai. The result was the same as before. No matter how hard he tried, Xiaobai was right in front of him, right at his hand, but he could not touch it, not a hair. "Well, you''re good. I won''t play with you." He took care of his messy hair and clothes, turned around and went out of the room. The sun outside was already on the West. He asked the shop assistant that Rongyue had not come back yet. Would he be as busy as yesterday until dark? He wanted to pick her up, but he didn''t know where she was now, and he was afraid to go away for a while, and miss her. He simply moved a small stool to sit at the door and bask in the sunset, waiting for her to come back, and walked to him step by step. Seeing that the sunset was about to end, the sky became more and more gloomy. A carriage came slowly and stopped outside the Rongyu hall. First, the girl with the medicine box came out from the inside, and then the familiar figure appeared in front of the car. He quickly stood up and grinned. Seeing that she was about to get out of the car, he quickly reached up to her. Her eyes are slightly hot, looking at the man with a bright smile in front of her eyes. Time seems to be back to the past. He is still the Zhongwen, and her Zhongwen is back. Although he forgot some things, he still remembered that she was the favorite of his life, which was enough, wasn''t it? Put the delicate palm into the thick cocooned palm, she smiled, "I''m back." He also smiled: "just come back." Three days later, Qi Rongyue gave the Rongyu hall to a trusted doctor to take care of it. After saying goodbye to the guys in the shop one by one, he returned to Kyoto with Zhongwen. Mother and daughter are sitting in the carriage. Zhongwen and Tianhu are the first two horses to protect their mother and daughter from going to Beijing all the way. Before returning to Beijing, Qi Rongyue wrote a letter to Shifu. She expected that Shifu would come to pick her up outside the city, but she didn''t expect that Tianqi would also come. The young man standing in the wind, indeed, has grown up a lot. He has the demeanor of a man. He is wearing an ordinary Royal robe and stands with his hand in his hand. He is accompanied by a bodyguard and a eunuch. Seeing her carriage coming from afar, he can''t help rushing to the carriage. Her nose is sour and her eyes are moist. The figure of the young man in front of her eyes is blurred in the sight. Her brother has grown up. She walked out of the carriage with Nianwen in her arms, got off the car with Zhongwen''s hand, handed the child to Zhongwen''s arms, and turned to face Tianqi with tears on her face. "Sister Huang -" Tianqi was already sobbing. His sister Huang, who was connected with his blood, had died in front of his eyes. Unexpectedly, she came back to him alive. The surprise of recovery and the excitement of blood recognition were drowned in tears. Tianqi, once only half her head higher than her, is now a whole head higher than her. She needs to look up to meet his vision. "Qi Di, I''m sorry to worry you." Tianqi shook his head, took the handkerchief from the eunuch, wiped all the tears on his face, and squeezed out a smile: "sister Huang, you can come back, you can come back." Chapter 807 Thousands of words can not be said, thousands of words into tears. "Brother Qi, you should remember that both Chu Tianyu and Qi Rongyue are dead people. Now I have a new name, Chu Yue. Remember, my name is Chu Yue. I''m not a princess, and I''m no longer a princess protecting the country. I''m just Chu Yue, an ordinary and ordinary person. Only in this way can I stay here." Chu Tianqi understood that he understood everything. Sister Huang did it for the sake of the Chu Dynasty. She didn''t want the war to come back because of her. "I''m sorry, although I''m an emperor and the leader of the Chu Dynasty, I can''t even protect your name and identity." Tianqi choked and tears fell down again. All the time, it was sister Huang who protected him, but he never did anything for her. She patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "silly brother, what''s the importance of name and identity? What''s important is that I''m still alive, we can often meet each other, and I can hear you call me sister. That''s the most important thing, isn''t it? " He nodded: "my sister is right. It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that our brothers and sisters are finally reunited. After that, I will never let you leave. I will never leave again." She smiled and nodded, tears flashed in her eyes: "well, I will never leave, you and me, Zhongwen, Nianwen, and Shifu, we will never be separated." Tianqi looks curious: "who is Nianwen?" She turned and waved to Zheng Zhongwen and Jian Yun, who were standing in the distance. Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly beckons Jianyun, who is reading the text, to come here. She points to the child in Jianyun''s arms and says with a smile, "she is reading the text, the child of Zhongwen and me, and your niece." Tianqi''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "so, I''m an uncle?" He quickly stepped forward and held out his hand to Nianwen. If it''s true that blood is thicker than water, Nianwen, who would never let strangers touch him at ordinary times, even threw his arm into Tianqi''s arms. "Bad things, I haven''t got enough of them yet. I''ll change my mind when I see something different." Jianyun goes to Qi Rongyue''s body, looks her up and down, sighs: "look, it must be very hard to lose this big circle and take children alone." She glared angrily at Qi Rongyue, who was full of red eyes, and held her hand tightly, sobbing: "you have no conscience, you have agreed to have a baby for me to play, but you run away with the baby when I''m not here. Do you know how I''ve lived these two years? In your heart, is there any master like me She threw herself into the master''s arms and wept. She was as close as her mother. She taught her master all her life skills and the principles of life and work. She used everything she could to protect her master. She was missing her all the time. Zheng Zhongwen looked at Qi Rongyue and cried again and again. He was very distressed. He was very dissatisfied and said, "you have to go to battle in turn. My daughter-in-law has shed so many tears. No more provocation. Hurry back to the city." "Your daughter-in-law?" Jianyun picked up her eyebrows and glanced at Zheng Zhongwen coldly. She said, "your daughter-in-law is waiting for you in the palace side by side. It''s time for you to hurry back." Zheng Zhongwen was stunned. "Master, what do you mean by that?" Qi Rongyue is also confused. When Jane Yun saw that he didn''t really know what was going on, she finally got rid of her anger and said, "who in Kyoto doesn''t know that there is a princess living in the palace side by side, Xue Baozhen?" Chapter 808 Zheng Zhongwen looked surprised: "when did she become my princess? I didn''t marry her. " Jane Yun said: "you just didn''t meet them, but they Xue family didn''t accept the divorce, and they can''t let a pure and white girl be destroyed in your hands. Do you think they will let you go when you flee to Xijiang?" Jianyun glanced at Qi Rongyue, who had the same silly face, and said: "I''ve seen Xue Baozhen once, but she''s soft and weak on the surface. She''s definitely not a good fault. After you''ve been away from the West for a month, she moved to the royal palace with several maids and administrators. She lives as a princess. She said that she would wait for you to come back in the Royal Palace, which is not what ordinary girls can do." "This, this, my parents do not care?" Zheng Zhongwen is a fool. Jane Yun snorted: "your father and mother are expecting to live in a hostess in the palace. How can they manage it?" Zheng Zhongwen looked at Qi Rongyue who frowned and said nothing: "Rongyue, you can rest assured that I will deal with this matter and I will never marry her." Qi Rongyue believed Zhongwen, but the other side didn''t seem to deal with it very well. Jane Yun said, "don''t listen to him. Go back with me first. When will he deal with this mess, and then talk about your marriage?" After that, Jane Yun took the child in Tianqi''s hand, took Qi Rongyue and got on the carriage, but he didn''t return: "Tianqi, we will come to the palace to see you some other day." "Master Jane, I''m going to take my elder sister and read Wen to the palace today." Jian Yun has pulled Qi Rongyue onto the carriage and said with a smile, "no way!" The carriage sped off, leaving behind three stunned men. Zheng Zhongwen of the Tianhu Dynasty gave a thumbs up: "brother, if it''s really powerful, there is still a lady waiting in the mansion before the gate of the capital city has entered." Zheng Zhongwen gave him a white look, and didn''t have a good airway: "you like it when you take it." Tianhu hurriedly waved: "don''t don''t, I can''t bear such a powerful mother-in-law." Chu Tianqi said in a deep voice, "let''s think about what to do." He stares at Zheng Zhongwen and says, "brother Zhongwen, you can''t do anything sorry to my sister, you can''t make her sad, you can''t let others bully her." Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "you don''t say I will do the same. Don''t worry. I''m here." Chu Tianqi nodded. He believed in brother Zhongwen. He always believed. After Chu Tianqi left, Tianhu came forward and asked Zheng Zhongwen, "what are you going to do? It is said that two tigers are not allowed in one mountain, unless one father and one mother, no matter how big your mansion is, you may not be able to accommodate two female tigers. " Zheng Zhongwen pushed him: "go, your daughter-in-law is the tiger, my daughter-in-law is not." Tianhu haha smiled: "is your daughter-in-law Miss Qi or miss Xue?" Zheng Zhongwen''s face was dark: "my daughter-in-law''s surname is Chu, Chu Yue, you remember this name, don''t call it wrong." Tianhu quickly nodded: "I know. I know how bad things are. I''m sure I won''t make trouble for you. Look at your ugly face. It''s frightening." Tianhu pushed him to the horse side: "hurry to the city, and then drag it down. The people in your Palace won''t go on their own. You have to face the things you should face. If you have something to say, as long as your brother can help you, just talk." Zheng Zhongwen nodded and turned over to the horse: "OK, thank you very much." When they entered the city, they separated and went back to their homes. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t go directly to the palace, but first went back to the government. Chapter 809 The government of the state didn''t know that his son was coming back today. At this time, when he saw his son coming back safe and sound, all the complaints in his heart disappeared at this moment. In particular, Mrs. Zheng watched his son again and again, saying that his son was thin, shed a few tears, said that his son was black, and then shed a few tears. The Duke of Zheng sighed, "don''t cry. Now Zhongwen is back. The first thing is to solve the Xue family''s problems. It''s urgent." Mrs. Zheng wiped away her tears and nodded, "your father is right, Zhong Wenna. You don''t know. Baozhen has lived alone in the royal palace for two years. This should have been told to you. But your father said that he was afraid of your distraction from war. He didn''t let it be said. Now that you are back, you''d better find a time to deal with the two of you." Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "mother, what do you mean? What can I do? " Zheng Fu humanely said: "naturally, it''s a marriage. Although Baozhen has lived in the Royal Palace, she has been recognized as a princess side by side. But after all, she didn''t come to our house in a big sedan chair. It would be a pity in her life, and it would also become a story of the world. You can''t do this to others. This wedding, of course, needs to be done again." "Father and mother, to tell you the truth, I have found the dissolving moon. She went back to Kyoto with me, and our children are one and a half years old," said Zheng Zhongwen, with a slightly heavy face The jade bead in Zheng''s hand fell to the ground with a crash, which was both astonishing and joyful: "what do you say? Has the dissolving moon returned to Beijing? And your children? " Mrs. Zheng was too shocked to say anything. When she got back to her senses, she pinched her fingers and said, "is the child one and a half years old? So, when did she get pregnant? Is it yours? " Zheng Zhongwen said: "mother, what do you say? Of course, the child is mine. She and Zhou an have always been fake parents. They have never been real couples. The child was conceived when I went to Zhou Dynasty. It was an accident and a surprise. " The Duke of Zheng is too happy to close his mouth. He thinks that his grandson is going crazy. I didn''t expect that his grandson will be one and a half years old when he comes back. Can you not be happy? "And the child? Did you bring it? " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and said, "jianshifu took them away and said that she would not see me again unless she dealt with Xue''s affairs." Knowing that Kyoto is such a situation, knowing that he will be separated again when he comes back, he would rather stay in Jincheng, rather than be the king side by side, and let Xue Baozhen stay in the palace alone for a lifetime, while he would stay in Rongyue and his children for a lifetime. "Is it a boy or a girl?" Mrs. Zheng asked At the thought of her baby daughter, Zheng Zhongwen''s face immediately began to smile: "girl, read, Chu read." Zheng Guogong rubbed his hands: "OK, girl. If girl looks like dissolving moon, she must be very beautiful." Mrs. Zheng also laughed and couldn''t close her mouth: "it looks like Zhongwen. When we were little, Zhongwen was more painful." Thinking about their granddaughter, they almost stopped talking and asked, "do you know where they live?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I don''t know what to do." "What to do? Thank you for asking. This is the flesh and blood of our Zheng family. You can''t even keep your own children. Don''t you want us to come to see it? Do you know how long we have been waiting for this day? " Zheng Zhongwen scratched his head: "I also want my daughter, but you know Master Jane''s temperament. You can''t say the same thing. I can''t take her in the same way." Chapter 810 Zheng Guogong waved his hand: "that''s your business. The person she hates now is you, not me. I want to see my granddaughter. Will she stop her?" The Duke of Zheng suddenly remembered one thing, and hurriedly called out to Sangui, "Sangui, come in." Sangui rushes in, his eyes are red. He''s happy to see his son come back. "Sangui, how many houses does Mr. Wan have in Kyoto?" Sangui quickly shook his head: "I don''t know, but Mr. Wan''s house is where we have been before." Zheng Guogong is about to go out: "hurry up, lead the way ahead." Zheng Zhongwen stopped them: "Dad, what are you doing? What time is it? You go now. It''s time to disturb them to have a rest. Go again tomorrow. " Looking at the dark sky outside, Duke Zheng sighed: "you don''t know that you came back earlier, but it''s this time. It''s not right to go now." Mrs. Zheng was also worried. Following the words of the Duke of Zheng, she said: "you are a child who has been hurting you for so many years. Why didn''t you write a letter home earlier? We may as well welcome our granddaughter. " "Is it, he, with his wife and children by his side, that there are still two old guys in his heart? No conscience. " The two of you, one by one, scolded Zheng Zhongwen, but they all laughed. The three members of the family seemed to forget Xue Baozhen in the palace at this moment. "What do you say? Is this true? " Xue Baozhen looked at the girl in front of her with joy. The girl nodded: "just now uncle Fu came to report, it''s absolutely true that the prince has entered the city." Xue Baozhen hurriedly stood up, walked quickly to the makeup mirror, and carefully looked at the beautiful eyes in the mirror: "Xiao He, how about this headdress today? Do you want to change your clothes? " Xiaohe said with a smile, "Miss, you look better in everything you wear. It''s more beautiful than before. The Lord will surely regret seeing you." Xue Bao blushed with shame, looked at his beautiful face in the mirror, and murmured, "will he really regret it? Will you really fulfill this unfinished engagement? " Xiao He said: "I will. You have lived in the palace for two years. Who in the capital city knows that you are the princess side by side? Does it work if he doesn''t admit it? We Xue family are not vegetarian Xue Baozhen sighed, "but I don''t want to make it this way." She wants to be a princess, a mistress of the Royal Palace, a woman of Zheng Zhongwen, and a real love from him. She shook her head and put aside all the bad ideas. She said to Xiaohe, "Xiaohe, go to the middle gate and guard it. When you see the prince coming, you can report it." Xiaohe went with a smile, and she was restless in the room. Seeing the sun gradually slanting to the west, the red clouds all over the sky, and the light getting dark, the man still had no news. The more anxious she became, the more bad thoughts began to emerge. After a while, Xiao He came in a hurry. She rushed forward: "he''s here?" Xiao He shook his head and couldn''t catch his breath. "No, no, uncle Fu just came to inform me. He said that the prince didn''t come out after he returned to the government. It seems that he is staying in the government today." She was dispirited at once. She was so happy indeed. After two years, he was still indifferent to her and refused to accept her. Seeing the appearance of Miss, Xiao He was also distressed and said: "Miss, the prince must be entangled by the Duke and his wife. Maybe he will come later." Chapter 811 Will it? Obviously not. She doesn''t have much contact with Zheng Zhongwen, but she knows a lot about his character. He can be very good to the people he cares about, or cruel to the people he doesn''t care about. Obviously she is the latter. But she is not willing to give up. Since she has chosen this difficult road, she will go on seriously. Whether Zheng Zhongwen or Xue Baozhen, tonight will be a sleepless night. In the dark night, there was a black shadow in the government, flying on the roof of the capital. When Jianyun watched the child fall asleep, he reluctantly went back to his room. Qi Rongyue closed the door, sat under the window, dazed, thinking about Zhongwen, Xue Baozhen and xiaonianwen, who were sleeping on the bed. What should they do? Will he come tonight? I don''t think so. There are a lot of bad things waiting for him to deal with in the government of the state or the government side by side. He''s too busy to come here. How can he spare time. She sighed, got up and walked to the lamp. Just after blowing out the lamp, there was a slight sound outside the window. The tightly closed vertical lattice window opened a slit gently, and a pair of bright eyes looked in. She coughed softly, and indicated that she was there. She could not help smiling. He did come. The vigorous figure swept in from the window and landed lightly in front of her. Without waiting for her to speak, he had already embraced her with open arms. "How do you know I sleep in this room?" She asked with a smile. He grabbed her hand and put it on his chest: "I can feel your presence here. The closer I get to you, the stronger the reaction will be." She raised her eyebrows: "what''s the reaction? Is it a pain? " He shook his head: "it doesn''t hurt at all. It''s sweet. The closer you are, the sweeter it will be." Although the front is a lie, the back is a truth. When I hold her, the pain in my chest will disappear immediately, and my heart will be sweet. Since the last time in Jincheng to solve the misunderstanding, when he approached her, although his chest still hurt, it was not as hard to bear as before, just felt, but it was not so strong. He even liked this feeling, which could really feel her presence. She frowned: "if you say it doesn''t hurt, it must hurt. It must be that jiaozhu and your body haven''t completely integrated, and I don''t know if they will get better in the future." He kissed her face: "of course, I''m getting better now. As long as you stay with me, I think my memory will come back sooner or later." She smiled and shook her head: "it doesn''t matter whether the memory can come back. What do you want to know, we can tell you that you can''t write down any more." He shook his head: "that''s not the same. Some memories are a unique feeling in his brain, which will certainly be different from what you retell." She asked, "what if you can never come back?" He smiled and kissed her red lips again: "fool, if you don''t come back, you won''t come back. As long as you are with Wen, nothing matters." When it comes to reading, he hurriedly pulls Qi Rongyue to the bedside and looks at his daughter''s sleeping face. His happiness immediately bursts. He holds Qi Rongyue''s hand tightly and says vaguely, "yue''er, shall we have another one?" There was no light in the room. He could not see her red and hot face. He only saw her nodding gently to him. His smile became more and more bright. With a little effort on his hand, Qi Rongyue sat on his leg. Chapter 812 He slightly raised his head, put one hand around her waist and back, clasped the back of her head with the other hand. The hot lips and tongues were intertwined, which ignited the temperature of the two bodies in an instant, and felt some changes in his body. She hurriedly pushed him away: "don''t be so, the master will come here and bump into him." His silent sigh, long night, soft jade fragrance in the bosom, but he would be against his heart to sit still, this kind of taste is really not good. They talked for a while, but no one mentioned Xue Baozhen. She believed that he could handle it well and trust him, so she didn''t ask. "Go back quickly. You haven''t had a good rest all the way. If you stay up like this, you will be ill." He nodded, reluctantly released the ring in her waist hand, and her time together, always so fast. Seeing that it was still early, after Zheng Zhongwen left, Qi Rongyue also lay down on the bed to rest. He didn''t sleep for a while. Outside, there came a clapping sound: "Miss, Zheng Guogong and his wife are here. They are looking outside." She immediately turned over and called out, "please come in and bring them directly to me." The girl turned and went. She quickly got out of bed, dressed and combed her hair. As soon as she arrived at the gate of the courtyard, she had already come with the Duke of Zheng and his wife. It was just the dawn of the day, and the morning dew was deep. However, their elder brother came here at this time, not for meeting her, but for the baby in the house. She said, "uncle, aunt." The Duke of Zheng waved his hand: "they are all one family, so there is no need to be formal." Mrs. Zheng took her hand and her eyes were slightly red. It was not easy for the child. A girl''s family has gone through so many storms and suffered so much. Now she finally comes back. But at present, ah - she said nothing, only sighed and patted the back of her hand: "just come back, just come back." Mrs. Zheng just wanted to call her to dissolve the moon, and the words just took off his mouth. The Duke of Zheng said, "I''ll call her yue''er later, Chu Yue." Mrs. Zheng smiled awkwardly. "Look at my memory. Zhongwen told me that I forgot my mind as soon as I went out." "Zheng Guogong chuckled:" I think your diary is very good. I''m afraid that you have been thinking about reading small articles in your mind, and you don''t care about anything, right They all laughed. Qi Rongyue hurriedly led them into the courtyard and went straight to their room. I haven''t woke up yet. I can still hear a sound of even snoring. Mrs. Zheng looked at her tears. She cried and smiled: "look at this little face. It''s like Zhongwen when she was a child." Zheng Guo as like as two peas, he really wanted to hug their granddaughter. "It''s more like a little face. You see, this nose and mouth are just the same." The two of them surrounded the bed and stared at the sleeping little guy. Their eyes were reluctant to blink. Sheng Sheng woke the little guy up. As soon as Xiao Nianwen opened his eyes, he saw two strange faces staring at her. He immediately looked for his mother with his eyes turned in panic. He lifted the thin cover on his body. Qi Rongyue brought clothes and put them on with Mrs. Zheng for her children. When I was young, I recognized my life. After all, it was my grandson. Soon, I got acquainted with them and laughed at them, but I broke them. "This child is really popular. Yuer, can you let me take him back for a few days?" Mrs. Zheng''s face was greedy, and she really didn''t want to let go of the sweet and soft reading. Chapter 813 The Duke of Zheng frowned when he saw Qi Rongyue. Afraid of her embarrassment, he said: "what are you talking about? How sad is it that the child is so young and has never left her mother "Mrs. Zheng sighed:" also, it''s my incomplete thinking. Don''t worry about yue''er Dissolving the moon relieved a breath, smile way: "it''s OK, you are her grandfather grandmother, originally also should take to live for a while, but the child is too small, she can''t leave me, afraid you also can''t take, just add annoy." After a while, the girl brought breakfast. Just after putting it on the table, Zheng Zhongwen hurried to see his parents in the room. They were not surprised at all. They thought that their granddaughter was going crazy. This point is not unusual here. "What do you have in your hand, Zhongwen?" said Mrs. Zheng Zheng Zhongwen smilingly put the food box on the table and took out all kinds of things: "this is sweet milk, which Nianwen likes to eat, which is plain fried, which Yueer likes to eat, and soybean milk and bean flowers. I smell the fragrance and bring some." Mrs. Zheng is not in the mood to eat now. She focuses on her granddaughter. She is busy taking over the sweet milk delivered by Zhong Wen: "I''ll feed the baby. You can eat it." Seeing this, the girl said, "madam, let''s feed you after reading the article." Mrs. Zheng, who was willing to, waved her hand and said, "no need, I''m not hungry. I''ll do it." She held her little granddaughter in her arms, reluctant to let go for a moment. As soon as xiaonianwen saw Zheng Zhongwen, he immediately twisted in Mrs. Zheng''s arms and stretched out his hand to Zheng Zhongwen: "Dad hugs, Dad hugs." When Zheng Zhongwen saw this, he couldn''t close his mouth with a smile: "come here, father and dad hold one, my lovely daughter, do you like your father and dad best?" He took his daughter from his mother''s arms, gave her a kiss on her little face, deliberately rubbed her little face with Hu dregs, which made the little guy giggle, and then the room was full of laughter. The Duke of Zheng thought to himself, how nice their family would be without Xue Baozhen. Just after breakfast, Jane Yun came. I saw the whole family of Zheng, and Xiao Nianwen was held in her arms by Mrs. Zheng. Her face sank three points. Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly introduces Jianyun to his parents. After a few simple greetings from both sides, Jianyun directly says: "before you solve the matter of the Royal Palace side by side, you''d better meet Yueer as little as possible, so as to avoid any unpleasant words from people who don''t know the inside situation, and say that Yueer is Zhongwen''s outside room." It''s really possible. There are so many things in Kyoto, especially the people who like to chew their tongue. They can''t say that they can pass on such things without a shadow. They don''t know what to look like even when children are born. Mrs. Zheng''s face was red, and she smiled dryly: "how could it be that Zhongwen didn''t get married? How could it be that there''s no room outside?" "You don''t think he is married, but you go to the street and ask. Who knows that there is a princess living side by side in the palace? That''s the daughter-in-law that your Zheng family''s three mediums and six hires sent eight sedan chairs to enter the door. Everyone is passing on it. If it wasn''t for Zheng Zhongwen who was in a hurry to fight at the beginning, the last ceremony would have been completed, but it''s just a ceremony. " "When Xue Baozhen moved into the palace, did you dare to say that you didn''t know? Dare you say you didn''t acquiesce? " Without the acquiescence of her expectant mother-in-law, Xue Baozhen would be able to bring people into the palace? Chapter 814 Mrs. Zheng was tongue tied. She did know in advance that she didn''t stop or even acquiesce at the beginning, not only because of the pressure of Xue''s family, but also because of her own selfishness. She always hoped that Zhongwen would marry Baozhen. Now she really regretted breaking her heart. She would never allow Xue Baozhen to enter the Lord''s mansion. Naturally, she would not have the embarrassment and trouble of today. When the Duke of Zheng saw his wife''s dilemma, he hurried forward to relieve the siege: "master Jian, you can rest assured that our Zheng family will deal with this matter well and will not cause trouble to Yueer." Jianyun nods, and she doesn''t mean to embarrass them, just to let them know that Rongyue is not a person without his mother''s family. Jianyun is always the backing of Rongyue. When the family of three had just left the Wanfu, the Duke of Zheng said to Zheng Zhongwen, "it''s time for you to go to the Wangfu, too. It''s just a drag. You can meet Miss Xue and have a good talk with her." Zhong Wen nodded, "I''m going to go. Go back. I''ll meet her today and see what she wants." Mrs. Zheng did not make a sound. She glanced at her son and said to her, "what do you want? A girl from other people''s house, seeing that all the people who meet her are at the door of the house, you turn back and become the laughingstock in Kyoto City. If you drive her out of the palace again, will she still live? " Ah, sin! Zheng Guogong took his wife away and comforted her in a low voice: "let them deal with the children''s affairs. We can''t care so much." "Miss, the Lord is coming to our courtyard." Xiaohe excitedly runs into Xue Baozhen''s room, and says to Xue Baozhen, who is dressed in colorful clothes. Xue Baozhen was in a daze. When she heard this, she immediately came to the spirit and looked at herself in the mirror carefully. When she saw that the makeup was exquisite and the clothes were gorgeous, she showed her most charming smile to herself in the mirror. She knew that Zheng Zhongwen liked Qi Rongyue''s elegant temperament, even if she was dressed in plain clothes and faced the sky, she was also beautiful. But she''s not Qi Rongyue. She''s Xue Baozhen. She''s not suitable for plain clothes and plain face. Now she thinks herself as a princess, and she wants to be gorgeous and noble. She wants to be her own, and let Zheng Zhongwen like this. It may be difficult, but she wants to try. "How do I look, Xiao He?" Asked Xue Baozhen. Xiao He nodded excitedly, "it''s beautiful. Everything the lady wears is beautiful." Although it is a compliment, but she still feel very useful, the dark color between the eyes and eyebrows, with the best state to meet the man she has been waiting for for for two years. She stepped out quickly and met Zheng Zhongwen, who had just arrived at the door. Her heart beat very fast, two years gone, he is still handsome, his figure is more upright, his temperament is more heroic, these days will be sealed, he is already King side by side, how will he get the reward? She thinks her vision is very good, such a good man, she fortunately did not miss. She bowed to him and said, "Lord." Zheng Zhongwen glanced at her, his brow slightly wrinkled, and a thick smell of fragrant powder came into his nose. He sneezed with his mouth covered and said nothing. He turned around and went to the stone table in the courtyard to sit down. Xue Baozhen hurriedly followed him and turned to Xiao He and said, "go quickly and cook a pot of Chongshan Dahongpao from my mother." Chapter 815 Zheng Zhongwen waved his hand: "no, I''ll leave after I finish speaking." Xue Baozhen frowned slightly, and the smile on his face froze: "what''s what the LORD said? This is your home. Where are you going if you don''t stay? " He finally raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a cold face: "since you know this is my palace and my home, why are you here?" Xue Baozhen almost couldn''t stop laughing on his face, and he was embarrassed: "the Lord joked, I''m not here, where can I be? This is your home and mine. " He raised his eyebrows: "but Ben Wang remembered that he didn''t seem to have married you, and he sent someone to inform you that Xue''s family had to withdraw from marriage. Although it''s my fault, I made a mistake first, which delayed your reputation as a girl''s family. I''m really sorry for you, and I''m sorry for your Xue''s family." "But it''s your fault that you took advantage of my absence from Kyoto to take charge of my palace and live as a princess. Now the whole Kyoto City thinks that we are real couples, but you know the most about it." Xue Baozhen''s handkerchief was about to be worn out. He kept telling himself: "don''t get angry. Don''t get angry. He just wants to get angry and walk away from you. You should not be fooled by him. Absolutely not." She continued to smile softly: "Lord, although you didn''t welcome me into the door with eight big sedans, you have walked through most of the Kyoto City in your wedding clothes, and Xue Baozhen''s dowry has been carried into the palace with all of it. I am your wife, and it''s a certainty. I don''t care about eight big sedans. I don''t care about these empty moves. As long as you can come back, I will wait for you Two years is worth it. " To be sure? Ah, Zheng Zhongwen''s favorite thing is to remove nails on the board. "By saying so much, do you mean to depend on me?" Xue Baozhen laughs: "the LORD said, I''m your princess. I''ll depend on you in my life." When Zheng Zhongwen saw her like this, he didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly: "to be honest with you, I''ve been interested in her. In the past two years, I''ve been with her. She accompanied me to fight in Xijiang. We''ve worshipped in Xijiang. She''s my rightful wife. When I return to Kyoto this time, I''ll make up a wedding with her. And you, I hope you can leave as soon as possible The palace. " Xue Baozhen''s face finally changed. She always thought that her enemy was only Qi Rongyue, who had died. There would be no more people, but unexpectedly, another love enemy appeared. "Who is she?" She asked. Zheng Zhongwen shakes his head: "it doesn''t matter who she is. What''s important is that she is my most beloved woman and my married wife. She is the only one in my heart who will accompany me all my life, and no other woman can be tolerated." She shook her head. "No way, no way." Zheng Zhongwen said: "I''ve come to this point. You can do it by yourself. Give you three days to take all your dowries and move out of the palace. Whatever you want to make up for, just open your mouth. As long as I can meet your needs, there is no difference." Her tears couldn''t stop, and her peaceful face collapsed: "what compensation do I need? What compensation can you give me? I don''t want anything, I just want you, as long as you are the person, can you give it? " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I can''t give it to you. I belong to another woman, and I can''t bear another woman any more." Seeing that she was more and more excited, he simply stood up and said, "now that I have said nothing more, it should not be difficult for you Xue family to move away in three days." Chapter 816 After that, he quickly turned around and left. There was no half of the drag. Her tears and her sad eyes could not soften his hard heart. If his heart was soft for one woman, he would hurt another woman. He would not let Rongyue sad again. Zheng Zhongwen strides away, Xue Baozhen rushes back to the room crying and locks herself in the room. No one will see him. Xiao He has patted the door for half a day outside. Seeing that the Miss refuses to open the door, he hurriedly asks for Mrs. Xue to come to the other garden of Xue''s house in Kyoto. She was standing at the door of the room. Suddenly, there was a sound that the chair was kicked over. She was shocked and rushed to break the window paper to look in. She just saw the young lady hanging in the room. She screamed in surprise. When the gardener heard this, Qi Li knocked the door open and rushed in to save Miss Xue. "Come on, call the doctor." Xiao he held Xue Baozhen, who was unconscious, and called out to the stunned servant in the room. The doctor came quickly to give Xue Baozhen a diagnosis and treatment to make sure that she was OK. After a rest, she would wake up without too much worry. Xiaohe still has a white face. "Are you ok? Is it really OK? It''s a hanging thing. How can it be ok? " She kept asking questions. The doctor said: "although it''s hanging, but this young lady''s life is big and she''s rescued in time, so it''s not a big problem. She''ll be fine when she wakes up, and the bruises on her neck will gradually disappear by herself, so don''t care too much." As soon as the doctor left, Mrs. Xue hurried to see that her good daughter had become like this, both anxious and angry. After listening to Xiaohe''s retelling, Xue Fu was so popular that he threw a whole set of good tea sets. Her family treasure, the Houfu treasure, even in Kyoto, belongs to gaomen noble girl. What can''t treasure match his Zheng Zhongwen? Pingbai stayed in the palace for two years. He didn''t say that he would blow her away as soon as he came back. It''s no wonder that Baozhen would do such a stupid thing in a rage. If she was to be replaced, it would be the same. "I''ll go to him, but I''ll see what he wants and what my Jane wants to do before he''s willing to accept it? How dare you compete with my family zhen''er for the position of princess? Funny! " Xue Baozhen''s eyes opened just after Mrs. Xue left. She woke up long ago, but she didn''t really wake up until her mother left. She just wanted her mother to look at her poor appearance and show her head in anger. In this situation, soft words have no effect, and it''s time to put more pressure on them. When Mrs. Xue came to the government of the state, she did not find Zheng Zhongwen first, but met with Zheng Guogong and Mrs. Zheng first. Mrs. Zheng and she are handkerchiefs. The relationship is extraordinary. I saw each other in the past. It''s called intimacy. But today, I can feel the chill of each other without speaking. "Wang Yun, what''s the matter with you?" Mrs. Zheng asked me knowingly. Wang Yun stared at her coldly, but did not return her words. He turned his eyes to the Duke of Zheng and said, "your good son, taught by the family of Zheng, even raised a woman outside with his newly married wife on his back. Don''t say you don''t know about this." The Duke of Zheng frowned and said, "Mrs. Xue, you should pay more attention to what you say. Not everything can be said casually. Although Zhongwen didn''t have a family in Kyoto, he met a girl who agreed with him when he was in western Xinjiang. They were also serious worshipers of the hall, and there was a wedding feast in the local area. How is the outer room?" Chapter 817 Xue Fu was very popular: "listen to you, you only recognize that you are the daughter-in-law of the wild woman who is fooling with your son outside, and you will not admit that the daughter-in-law of our Xue family is your daughter-in-law?" Zheng Guogong said: "it''s not something I don''t recognize. Although Baozhen and Zhongwen are engaged to each other, the marriage didn''t work out. At that time, you didn''t know that Zhongwen was bent on quitting marriage. You disagreed unilaterally. But for Zhongwen, his marriage with Baozhen doesn''t exist at all." "Does not exist? Do you say no now? My daughter has lived in the palace for two years. She came to the State Council to say hello to you in three to five. Why didn''t you say that it didn''t exist? Now that my son has come back and brought another daughter-in-law, you say there is no such thing? You can also say such a thing. " Mrs. Zheng looked worried: "Wang Yun, if you have something to say, don''t worry." Zheng Fu claps the table in a popular way: "how are you? Can I speak well now? My daughter, Baozhen, was just humiliated by your good son in the palace. She was so angry that she was hanged. Could you speak well if you were me? " The couple''s faces changed a lot: "what, Baozhen has been hanged? This, how can it be like this? " Mrs. Xue sneered: "how could this happen? You go to ask your baby son, why is it like this? It''s not because he''s just and cold. " Zheng Guogong asked: "how is Baozhen now? What can I do for you? " "Thanks to the timely rescue, she is not in danger of life. Now she is still unconscious in bed. I will tell you that if my treasure has three advantages and two disadvantages, I will never let go of your precious son even if I die hard." Mrs. Zheng was so worried that she could not stand on pins. "What should I do?" she said Xue Fu said: "we Xue''s family are not unreasonable people. Since Zheng Zhongwen brought a woman back, it''s not right to drive her away like this. In this way, we will suffer some losses and let her enter the palace to carry an aunt." The Duke of Zheng hurriedly waved his hand: "you can''t make it, you can''t make it. This girl is Zhong Wen''s favorite. She won''t accept any grievances. Don''t say auntie, you are a concubine. Zhong Wen won''t either." Mrs. Xue was furious: "what''s the matter? Is it difficult to ask my treasure treasure to give up the position of princess, and she will come to sit? " At this time, a tall and straight figure came in from the outside and said in a high voice: "the position of the princess is originally empty hanging. How can she let it?" Mrs. Xue turned her head and saw Zheng Zhongwen coming. She was angry and didn''t fight at all. She stood up and pointed at Zheng Zhongwen and scolded: "you heartless man, you still have the face to see me?" Zheng Zhongwen frowned and said, "you say I''m a heartbreaker? Whose heart did I take? Why don''t you have the face to see you? " Mrs. Xue wished she could pour the hot tea directly on his face, and said angrily, "who''s down? Do you still need to ask? Of course, it''s my daughter Baozhen''s heart. You hurt her. You hurt her so hard. " "I hurt her? Mrs. Xue, please make sure that I didn''t invite her into the royal palace. The engagement I made two years ago has been cancelled. It''s your Xue family. I''m really wrong, and I''m willing to make up for it. But on the side of my bed, no one can think about it except the one I identified. " Chapter 818 Xue Fu was so popular that she almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. Her baby daughter grew up in her daughter''s childhood. She raised her daughter to the age of 16 and gave her daughter to Zheng''s family. On the day of greeting, she was tragically divorced for no reason. How could a good and famous girl ruin her life like this? Of course, they can''t agree. Baozhen is also a man of integrity. She determined Zheng Zhongwen, insisted on not quitting his marriage, and insisted on staying in the palace until he came back. That was two years. Two years may not be much for a man or a woman in a deep house, but for a young girl in a flower season, it''s a precious age for her life. She lived to this day and today. Now all the people in the capital know that Xue Baozhen is Zheng Zhongwen''s wife and the mistress of the Royal Palace side by side. He says no? Isn''t it obvious to force Baozhen to die? Mrs. Xue stood up, her eyes red, stared at the three people in the hall one by one, and said in a deep voice, "if you don''t mind, I''ll go to the emperor and tell him whether he wants to favor your Zheng family or return my daughter justice." Mrs. Xue put down her cruel words, turned around and left. She immediately went back to the palace to put on the clothes of Gao Ming, and reported to the saint at the gate of the palace. Unfortunately, the emperor was too busy to see her... Mrs. Xue just left, and Mrs. Zheng couldn''t sit still. She took Zheng Zhongwen and said, "she said that Baozhen had committed suicide. Although there was no big deal, it''s because of you. If it''s spread out, it''s not a good reputation. You''d better go to the palace to have a look, so as not to make a bigger deal later." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I won''t go. It''s very difficult to live alone, but it''s very easy to die. If she was such a fragile woman, she would die as early as two years ago when I fell out of marriage in the street. Would she live to this day and still live side by side in the royal palace as a princess for two years? This woman''s city is very deep, not so difficult." Zheng Guogong also nodded: "Zhongwen is right. Her move is clearly a bitter meat plan. But it''s our Zheng family who can''t deal with her first. It''s really not kind of you to withdraw from marriage in the street. Now her good reputation has been ruined by you. It''s hard to get married again." He shook his head and sighed. Zheng Zhongwen also thought about it, but it''s no use saying it. What he can do is to compensate her and Xue''s family from other aspects. Zheng Zhongwen said, "Dad, I remember Xue Baozhen had a brother who also worked in Kyoto." "Zheng Guogong nodded:" yes, his brother Xue Lin, in the Hanlin academy as a writer Zheng Zhongwen said: "it''s not so easy for the academy to build from the six grades. If we allow him to make up for the shortage of the Academy''s attendants, maybe we can do it?" Zheng Guogong''s eyes brightened, and he said with a smile: "although there are only two steps from the Imperial Academy to the Imperial Academy, they are the two most important steps. Some people, who have suffered a white head in the Imperial Academy, can only survive to the position of the Imperial Academy. Xue Lin is still young. If he is allowed to do so, his career will be more smooth in the future. It is impossible for the Xue family not to understand this. ¡±"What do you mean by your father and son is to allow their son an official position and let them give up their daughter?" Mrs. Zheng asked The Duke of Zheng nodded: "it depends on whether they value more sons or more daughters." Chapter 819 Mrs. Xue glared at her son angrily and said, "what do you mean, Xue Lin? Do you want to trade your sister''s life for a future? " Xue Lin plops to kneel in front of his mother and says, "mother, son doesn''t mean that." "No such meaning? So what were you talking about? Are you sure you don''t mean that? " Xue Lin hurriedly said: "mother, listen to me, I''m very sad about Baozhen''s situation now. I also hope that she can marry Ruyi Langjun. It''s very good to be with Wang side by side. It can be said that he is the man that all women dream of. But no matter how excellent he is, he is not our Baozhen''s lover. He never has Baozhen in his heart. You know that, even if he is reluctant to do so Let Baozhen stay in the palace. If Baozhen doesn''t get his green eyes in her life, the life will be more difficult. " Mrs. Xue snorted coldly: "it''s said that you are a purpose now. You want to take Baozhen away and return it to the Zheng family. Let the Zheng family inherit your love and pave the way for your career. But you need to know that Baozhen has reached this point. If she can''t stay in the Lord, it''s a dead road for her. Do you really want to watch your sister die in front of you ? You are the only sister. " No, he has more than one sister. He also has many. It''s just this sister, the sister of one of his mother''s compatriots. Xue Lin said: "mother, I don''t want to. But if we continue to fight like this, the consequences will only be worse. Our whole Xue family may be implicated. Haven''t you seen clearly the current situation? Don''t you know the position of Zheng family in Kyoto? Have you ever thought about the consequences of forcing them like this? " "Are you going to let the whole Xue family pay for your sister? She is your daughter and I am your son! " Why is Mrs Xue so persistent? That''s because she has experienced a failed marriage. She thinks Zheng Zhongwen and her husband are fundamentally different. If her daughter can marry him, she will be happy in the second half of her life and will not have to live like her. is as like as two peas, but the wife of his son is the same as his father. The wife of the married woman is dignified and virtuous, and is also a great lady. But he, like his father, is also carrying his wife''s room in a room. He has two external rooms outside, and he will be ill with a good daughter-in-law. This disease is three years old, and I don''t know how long it will last. FLOWER. Her daughter, she can''t go this way. "You go back, I''ve made up my mind." Mrs. Xue plans to do a great job. If she succeeds, her daughter can stay in the Royal Palace side by side. That''s what she wants. She also gives her a chance to strive for her own happiness. However, Xue''s family and Zheng''s family are related to each other, and they can also enjoy their blessings in the official arena in the future. If not, she and her daughter will die together. After all, Zheng''s family will never feel at ease. In a moment, the housekeeper in the house rushed in. "How''s it going?" Asked Mrs Xue. The housekeeper hurriedly said: "I saw with my own eyes that side by side Wang went to Wanzhai in Xining street, three times a day." Mrs. Xue sneered: "it seems that it''s right. Prepare the car and go to the mansion." As soon as zhengzhongwen left, Jianyun suggested that he take Rongyue and xiaonianwen to go shopping and buy some gadgets and clothes for Nianwen. Dissolving the moon is hesitating whether to go, a wench comes to report. Chapter 820 "Miss Chu, there is a lady Xue asking for an interview outside." Jianyun frowned: "Mrs. Xue? Is Xue Baozhen''s mother? What does she come to do? " Qi Rongyue sighed: "poor parents, she came, must be for her daughter, what else can I do?" Jianyun raises her eyebrows: "do you see or not?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "see you." After a while, Mrs. Xue was led to the courtyard where Qi Rongyue and Jane Yun were. Nianwen was taken to the back by the girl to play. As soon as Mrs. Xue entered the courtyard, she saw two women sitting in front of the stone table in the courtyard. One looked like herself, but she was very beautiful, and her temperament was very outstanding. The other young girl, with a very ordinary appearance, sat upright at the table, and her eyes were staring at her. She was very reckless. She was slightly annoyed and didn''t understand the rules Girl, the closer she gets, the more she can feel the reckless look on her. Seeing her approaching, Qi Rongyue got up slowly and nodded to Mrs. Xue, "Mrs. Xue." She is a young generation. She can''t even curtsey in front of her elder generation. It''s really an unruly one. I think it''s the same. If someone has rules, how can he marry Zheng Zhongwen so hastily in western Xinjiang? She looks up and down Qi Rongyue with a disdainful and disrespectful look at the outer room. She can''t see what''s good about her. It will make a man like Zheng Zhongwen ignore her. "Mrs. Xue is here now. What can I do for you?" she chuckled Mrs. Xue was not polite either. She straightened up her words and said, "I''m just here to see what kind of woman my uncle''s soul is born." Such a woman can''t be ordinary any more. How can she be a match for Baozhen if she wants to have no appearance and no family background? Zheng Zhongwen is really blind. Jianyun also looked at Mrs. Xue and said with a smile, "I''ve always wanted to see what the mother of Xue Baozhen''s cheeky daughter looks like. It''s better to meet her than to be famous." "You, what are you talking about?" When was Mrs. Xue so ridiculed? She was furious for a while. Jane Yun sneers: "I''m nuts? You don''t go to the streets to inquire about the reputation of Xue''s family. What is it like in this Kyoto City? It''s my language to say that she is cheeky. If you meet those sharp tongues, you don''t know what to say. " Qi Rongyue chuckles. Unexpectedly, there is a way for Shifu to quarrel with others. She thought Shifu would not quarrel. Xue Fu''s face was so green that he wanted to slap the two rude women in the face and scold them again. She took a deep breath and tried to calm her mood. She said in a deep voice, "I''m not here to quarrel with you today. I just want to ask this girl how can you let go?" Qi Rongyue eyebrows: "let go? What hand? " She asked knowingly. Mrs. Xue snorted, "you are not worthy to stand beside the king. He likes you now, but he wants to be fresh for a while. You have never tasted this kind of taste before." Qi Rong''s face was expressionless and asked again, "so what?" Mrs. Xue sneered: "so, I advise you to see the situation clearly. Not everyone can sit side by side with the princess. If you can stay in the Royal Palace and be a concubine in peace, our Xue family is not unacceptable. If you don''t want to leave Kyoto, our Xue family will allow you to have a glorious life." Chapter 821 This is definitely the funniest joke Jane Yun has ever heard in her life. She asked with a smile, "Mrs. Xue, where are you confident? Who gives you that confidence? Do you think it belongs to your Xue family? Or is it all your Xue family''s? Is that how you talk? " Xue Fu''s popular trembling: "you woman, how can you talk so indecisively, how dare you say anything so rebellious?" Jian Yun sneers: "I dare naturally, even if the emperor is in front of me now, I dare, but do you dare?" Mrs. Xue doesn''t know Jianyun. She doesn''t know her relationship with the emperor. She knows the boundary of wanwutang. It''s said that Mr. Wan married a woman named Jane last year. Isn''t it her? Mrs. Xue also sneered: "a businesswoman, with a few stinking money, dare to be so arrogant. I don''t know if this is delivered to the emperor, in your wanwutang - hum!" Threat? It''s ridiculous. Is she afraid of such a threat from pediatrics? "If you have the ability, you will go to the imperial court. If you have any consequence, you will know it naturally. Go ahead and walk slowly." Mrs. Xue stared at Qi Rongyue and snapped, "it seems that you are going to toast rather than take the penalty wine." Qi Rongyue shrugged: "I''m sorry, I don''t like drinking very much. If you have to ask me to drink, I can drink anything." Mrs. Xue almost fainted when the two of them sang harmoniously. The servant helped her out of the house. As soon as she got on the carriage, she bit her teeth and said, "enter the palace, I will meet the emperor. I will see the Emperor today anyway." The hall of the emperor of Chu was sealed as the Marquis of Dingxi by general Tianhu, but he didn''t rush to seal it for Zheng Zhongwen. He asked, "Zheng Aiqing, you have made many miraculous achievements, saved my life several times, and pacified the wars in the western Xinjiang for many years. Now you are the king side by side. Even I don''t know what I should give you. Why don''t you tell me what you want?" Zheng Zhongwen was not polite either. He stepped forward and said to Chu Tianqi on the throne of Jinluan, "emperor, I want to ask for a reward for my wife and children." Chu Tianqi looked at Zheng Zhongwen seriously and pretended to be surprised: "when did Ai Qing get married? And the children? " Zheng Zhongwen ignored the smiling Tianhu and said: "emperor, I met a girl in the west of Xinjiang. She lived and died with me. Under the leadership of general Tianhu, we married and gave birth to a daughter. Now they have come back to Kyoto with me." Chu Tianqi said with a smile, "well, I''ll give her a gift and give your daughter the title of Sheriff of Changle. I''ll have a wedding in Kyoto on a good day and give her ten li of red makeup. I''ll marry her myself." "Thank you, Emperor!" Zheng Zhongwen saluted himself with great joy, which was the result he expected, but he could not help feeling excited. Finally, this moment! No one knows that there is a Xue Baozhen who lives in the palace side by side. In front of the saint, they naturally dare not speak more than half a sentence, but they all talk about it in private. Today, it is clear that the emperor and Zheng Zhongwen have discussed this situation in private. This time, the Yongle Houfu was decided. The emperor married himself, and he didn''t mention a word about Yongle Houfu. He obviously pretended to be deaf and wouldn''t admit Xue Baozhen. Everyone is waiting to see how to deal with this time and whether Xue Baozhen will finally be swept out. To watch the bustle is to see a joke! Chapter 822 Before the three-day time limit given by Zheng Zhongwen to Xue Baozhen arrived, the holy will arrived at the Palace first. Xue Baozhen was so angry that she fainted on the spot after hearing the order. When she woke up, she found a good way to find life and death. Mrs. Xue''s several visits to the holy master were blocked outside the Palace door. With her strength, she could not step into the Palace door at all. Her husband agreed with her son''s idea and did not offer any help to her. She was preparing to send someone to pick up Bao Zhen. Now the situation is all the same Not good. "Baozhen, tell your mother the truth. What do you think now?" Her daughter knows that Baozhen is not a person who will go to seek short-term views. She just wants to attract the attention of Zheng family. Xue Baozhen sat for a long time. When her mother asked, she was distracted, and her eyes were confused: "Mom, didn''t you say you saw Miss Chu? Is she beautiful? " Mrs. Xue shook her head: "it''s not beautiful. It''s an ordinary face, and it''s not cultured. I don''t know what Zheng Zhongwen thinks of her." Xue Baozhen felt at ease and said, "if I leave here, my life will be ruined. If I stay, I may have a chance to turn over." "What do you mean?" Mrs. Xue asked "A man is good to a woman, but he always wants to be fresh. You say that Miss Chu looks ordinary and vulgar. Such a woman must be fresh for a while. As long as I stay with him, he will always find my benefits. As long as he can grasp his heart, he is afraid that the imperial concubine will not come back." Mrs. Xue frowned: "you mean you want to stay as a concubine?" Xue Baozhen frowned, and obviously didn''t like the word concubine: "it''s the side concubine, not the concubine." Mrs. Xue said in her heart: it''s the side concubine who speaks well. It''s the concubine who doesn''t speak well. After all, it''s a precious daughter, so it''s not natural to say such things to her. "Do you think clearly?" Xue Baozhen nodded: "I can''t leave the palace. If I leave, it will be a joke all my life. Only by staying can I turn over." Mrs. Xue loves her daughter, but there is no other way. Her husband and son are afraid to fight against Zheng family, or to make trouble in front of the holy master. She has made up her mind to sacrifice Baozhen. Instead of following them back to Liangzhou and finding a man to marry, she might as well stay in the palace to do a blog. Maybe there will be a way out. Xue Fu said: "since you are going to stay, you have to plan for the worst." Xue Baozhen sneers: "the worst plan is to be treated coldly for a lifetime. I believe that I will never end up here." Mrs. Xue nodded: "well, since I think about it, I''ll go to Zheng''s house now. I can''t win the position of imperial concubine for you. My mother will not let you down." Xue Baozhen nodded: "thank you mother." However, if the Zheng family has a little conscience, they will not refuse or should not refuse this request. It''s not all their Zheng family''s fault to become a concubine. If they don''t even agree to this request, she will crash in front of the gate of the Royal Palace and let the world have a good look at their innocent faces. Mrs. Xue hurried to Zheng''s mansion. Zheng Guogong and Mrs. Zheng were trying to discuss Xue Baozhen''s move with her. They were afraid that it would be too embarrassing. It would be the best to solve it simply. After hearing Mrs. Xue''s request, the Duke of Zheng and Mrs. Zheng made a mistake. They knew that their son was bent on Rongyue, and there was no room for other women in their eyes and hearts. If Xue Baozhen stayed in the royal palace as a side concubine, Zhongwen would not agree if Rongyue was willing or not. Chapter 823 Seeing that they were not allowed to be silent, Mrs. Xue immediately became angry and said in a sharp voice: "what''s the matter? Do you want my good daughter to make a house for your son? " Mrs. Zheng said hurriedly, "it''s not unwillingness. It''s not fair to her that I don''t want to aggrieve Baozhen." Mrs. Xue said coldly, "what''s the use of saying these things now? Her reputation has been ruined by your Zheng family for a long time. Who can she marry if she doesn''t stay? " In a word, Mrs. Xue''s request is not too much, but Zhongwen''s temperament is different from that of ordinary men, and they can''t be the master of Zhongwen. Seeing that the two of them refused to give an exact answer, Mrs. Xue became angry and said angrily, "I''ll leave it down for you now. If I don''t even agree to this request, I''ll run into your Zheng''s gate with my daughter." After that, Mrs. Xue got up and left. Her anger was hard to calm. Mrs. Zheng was so anxious that she trembled. She took her husband''s sleeve and said, "what should I do now? What can I do about it? " The Duke of Zheng sighed: "I knew she would not give up. Anyway, this matter is to be solved. Zhongwen will not agree. Let''s go to Wanfu, discuss with Yueer directly, and see our granddaughter by the way." They agreed that when they went to Wanfu. Listen to the two people''s intention, Qi Rongyue did not speak, and Jane Yun fried the pot first. "Since you two came to discuss with Yueer, it seems that they have decided to let Baozhen stay. You are not discussing, are you informing?" Jane Yun has a stomach of fire. Before the main room enters, she makes a side room first. Who is disgusted? The Duke of Zheng knew the reason for his mistake and smiled: "master Jian, you know how much we like Yueer. We are eager to give Yueer a quiet and comfortable palace. But now that we have reached this point, we refuse to give it. They threatened to crash in front of Zheng''s house. Alas - we have no other way, so we came to discuss with Yueer." Mrs. Zheng also said: "in the end, it''s our Zheng family who first apologizes to their Xue family. Otherwise, how can we allow her to threaten like this? Yue''er, anyway, we all listen to you. You promise, this will be done. You don''t promise. We will try other ways to let them leave Kyoto." The problem was thrown into Qi Rongyue''s hands. She didn''t have words all the time. She couldn''t see the happiness and anger on her face. It seemed that she was seriously thinking about something. "Yue''er, this can''t be agreed. If you agree, she will become a cancer between you and Zhong Wen, a thorn in the heart, which will make you uneasy every day." She didn''t say a word, and finally nodded her head: "I promise that since she will torture me and Zhongwen in this way of destroying herself, I will complete her, and I believe in Zhongwen. Even if she is there, even if she shakes in front of Zhongwen every day, Zhongwen will not give birth to her thoughts." A woman, if she doesn''t have the confidence, don''t mention to tie a man''s heart. Since it can''t be tied, why should she force it? She believes in herself and Zhongwen. Zheng Guogong is very happy: "well, you can think like this, it''s really good, thank you for your generosity." Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I''m not magnanimous. I''m just weighing the advantages and disadvantages and choosing a good result for everyone. I don''t want to embarrass you or the emperor." Chapter 824 Jianyun grabs Qi Rongyue''s arm and says, "do you think about it?" She nodded: "well, if she wants to stay, then stay. If she can live in her own way, I won''t embarrass her. If she has nothing wrong, I''m not a soft hearted person." When Jane Yun saw that she had made up her mind, she stopped trying to persuade her. She said, "when you get married, I will often go to the palace to stay and see what she wants to do." The protagonist of the incident is Zhong Wen, who is the last one to know about it. "No, I don''t agree." He frowned and glared at his parents with great displeasure. "You should consult me first about this kind of thing. How can you find Yuer? Isn''t that embarrassing for her? " Mrs. Zheng''s face was also cold: "you know that the moon will be in trouble. Have you ever thought about whether we will be in trouble? It''s not easy for Xue family to make such a concession. Do you really want to force their wives to die before you are satisfied? " Zhongwen''s eyes were silent, and he was fed up with the thought that Xue Baozhen would appear in front of him and Rongyue from time to time in the future. The Duke of Zheng also said: "your mother is right. If they don''t agree with this, they will probably meet each other for a short time. How can they end up at that time? Yue''er agreed after weighing for a long time. She also said that she believed you. Isn''t that enough? " Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyes and looked at his father: "she really said that?" Zheng Guogong nodded: "she said to believe you. Even if Xue Baozhen wanders in front of you all day, you will not be moved by her. Yue''er is a good girl. Do not do anything sorry to her. You will regret it for life." Zheng Zhongwen said: "in my whole life, nobody but the moon." This is not a well thought out oath, but his nature. After that, he got up and went out. Mrs. Zheng shouted, "it''s going to be dark this day. Where are you going? It''s going to be dinner. " He also did not return: "you eat, do not wait for me." He strode away and rode alone to the mansions. Just entering the east courtyard, I heard Jane Yun''s smile: "look at this figure. There is no extra meat in this thin place, and there are not many in this plump place. If you don''t need to change your looks, I''m a man who has to be hooked by you." "If your soul is hooked by me, Mr. Wan can''t kill me!" said Rong Yue with a smile "Don''t mention him. I''ve been busy all day. I''ve told him many times, but I haven''t put a word in my heart. If I had known today, I shouldn''t have married him. I''m more at ease. I can do whatever I want and go wherever I want." "Master, where do you want to go?" He pushed the door in and smiled brightly. He asked Jianyun, but his eyes were fixed on the melting moon in a happy suit. Now she has no easy face. Her black hair is long and slim, her snow skin is bright and her eyes are bright. The embroidered group flower waist cover makes her slim waist full. The thin cloth tightly wraps the plump and soft front of her chest. The slender jade legs are hidden under the long skirt, sending out the subtle and deep temptation. His throat is one Tight, the heart can not help but speed up. Jane Yun glared at Zheng Zhongwen, not good airway: "you men are a virtue, do not get before the death of the chase, get do not know how to cherish." Zhongwen smiled and moved his eyes from Rongyue to Jianyun: "Shifu, are you talking about Mr. Wan?" "I say it''s your man, including him and you naturally," she said Chapter 825 Zhong Wen shrugged: "master, don''t knock over a boat of people with one pole. Your man''s morality is not good. It has nothing to do with me. I''m different from them." "Who says I have bad morals?" Mr. Wan stood outside shouting, but did not come in, and said: "Jane Yun, you come out for a while, I have something to say." "Jane Yun just stepped out of the foot and shrank back, hum:" there is fart in that put, let me out to do what Mr. Wan was in some difficulties and hesitated. Zhongwen is eager for Jianyun to disappear with Mr. Wan. He quickly steps forward and grabs Jianyun''s arm. He drags her out of the room. He pushes her to Mr. Wan and says with a smile, "if you have something to say, go back to the room." Jane Yun gave Mr. Wan and Zheng Zhongwen a cold look, turned out of the east courtyard and went to the South courtyard. Mr. Wan hurried to catch up with him. Even though he practiced every day for two years, he couldn''t catch up with Jianyun. Jane Yun saw that he was hard to catch up with, and he was a little impatient. He slowed down again, and they went into the South courtyard. As soon as Mr. Wan entered the room, he closed the door behind him and approached Jianyun. He said with a smile, "are you still angry?" Jane Yun ignored him and took a sip of tea. Mr. Wan sat down next to her at the table and wryly smiled: "Jane Yun, it was my fault yesterday. I was wrong. I should not have listened to you. I promise that I will not stay up late any more, and I will eat on time every day. I will never get sick, OK?" Jianyun looks at him from the side: "you promise? How many guarantees is this? How many do you know? " Mr. Wan put his arm around her and said with a smile, "I''m wrong. I will do it this time. Don''t be angry." When Jianyun pushed him, he just wanted to push him away, but he didn''t know whether he was too strong or the man was too weak, so he overthrew him and fell to the ground. In a hurry, she squatted down to help him: "you are so weak as a woman." Seeing her in such a hurry and with no defense, he suddenly grinned, reached out to hold her, turned over and pressed her under him. She didn''t know she had been fooled by him until his passionate kisses came. He kissed her tender red lip, kissed her beautiful eyebrows and eyes, and held the plump softness in his hand. His eyes were gradually blurred. His deep voice echoed in her ear: "Jianyun, Jianyun..." The South courtyard is full of passion, and the east courtyard is not willing to show weakness. "Don''t do that. I only ironed it today. It''ll wrinkle later." She was so ashamed that she fell on his chest, her cheek against his chest, and his heavy and rapid heartbeat came from her ear. His voice was thick and dumb, his head bowed to her red lips, and his breath became more and more disordered: "I don''t care, I want you." She didn''t want to turn him down, but it didn''t seem right now. "I''ll come here after reading Wen and taking a bath. Come on, we''ll get married in a few days. Didn''t you say you''d like to stay in our bridal chamber for the night?" She chuckled, and her naughty fingers slid from his bruised neck to his chest, where there was a scar, the most painful place for him and the most sensitive place for him. He bit her delicate earlobe and said with a smile: "bad girl, she said no, but her body teased me. Don''t forget, I''m a normal man." He put her gently on the bed, then covered her tight body, and the hot lips were intertwined. Just as his hand moved to her waist, he was about to tear off the waist cover that was in the way, when the voice of the nurse came from outside: "Miss Chu, miss Nianwen is here." Chapter 826 "Qi Rongyue chuckles:" well, go to read the text to bring in, I have no easy face, inconvenient appearance Zhongwen sighed deeply. He turned over and got out of bed reluctantly. He took care of his messy clothes. He waved off the curtain and hid the face of the world. Open the door, read a text to see Zhongwen that was originally held in the bosom by the nursing mother, immediately stretched out his arms, small body in the bosom of the nursing mother straight to drill out: "Daddy hug, daddy hug!" Zhongwen''s heart was warm. He quickly stepped forward and held his daughter in his arms. "My lovely daughter, show my father. Is she tall?" "The mistress said with a smile," the Lord joked, but I haven''t seen him for a day. Even if he grows tall, I''m afraid he can''t see him Zhong wenle''s mouth is almost behind his ears. He kisses his daughter''s face hard and says to the nurse, "go down, it''s hard." After his mother left, he went back to the room with Wen in his arms. Nianwen saw that the mother who didn''t change face was not strange either. He smiled and bent a pair of beautiful eyes: "the mother is good-looking, the mother is good-looking." After teasing the child for a while, Zhongwen asked her, "what do you think about Xue Baozhen?" She shrugged: "I don''t think so. Since she is determined to stay, she should stay. No matter what she is planning, as long as you are determined, nothing will happen." Zheng Zhongwen saw that her face was light, and he was determined that he would not change his mind. He was very comfortable in his heart. This was the feeling he wanted. He was in love with each other and did not doubt each other. "Yue''er, thank you for coming back to me. Since I woke up, what I have lost is not only my memory, but also my soul. In those days, I live like a walking corpse, relying on the hatred for you, until I see you again in Zhou Dynasty." He sighed: "no, it''s all over. From now on, I won''t let you two leave me again. You can''t take half a step." She read the text in her arms and leaned on his chest. I hope the time is quiet and good. This is what it will be like all the time. Three days later, the dowry that Chu Tianqi ordered people to prepare was carried into the palace side by side, and the storehouse was full. The welcoming team is also very spectacular. It''s several times larger than the rehearsal when I went to Xuefu two years ago. And because the emperor is here to marry him, all the officials in the city, whether they can be called or not, come to join the party with joy. The voice of singing is heard all the time. I don''t know how many more tables were added to the original 99 table banquet. Not only the Zheng family sent red envelopes in the street, but also in the palace and the Wanjia family. On this day, just because the Zheng family was very happy to send red envelopes, the whole Kyoto City seemed to be boiling. Even if the princess married, it was just such a grand scene! On this day, it is destined to be recorded in history and proclaimed by the world. Xue Baozhen listened to the story of Xiao He in the room. Her face was blue and white. She has become a side room from a royal concubine recognized by the public. However, she is an unknown daughter who is treated with such honor. It''s unfair. It''s too unfair. Xiao He was dissatisfied. "Isn''t it the princess who got married? Does the emperor need to give her such a big face? It''s dowry, it''s paihong, and she''s married herself. Why is she? What is she? " Xue Baozhen snorted coldly: "she is nothing, but now she is the king''s heart, and the king is the most important person of the emperor. To give her face is to give the king face." Chapter 827 Frankly speaking, she just got all these benefits because the Lord is good to her now. If one day, the favor is no longer, what will happen to her? Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, it''s nothing to laugh for a while. Who can laugh to the end is the real ability. "Don''t go out today. Let''s have a rest." It''s also a trouble for her to go back to inquire about any news. Now she doesn''t want to know how beautiful that woman is. "Miss, the prince and the woman''s child, I heard they are one and a half years old," he added Xue Baozhen suddenly looked up and asked, "what do you say? One and a half years old? Didn''t he say before the emperor that he and the woman met in Xijiang? " Xiaohe nodded: "yes, the LORD did say that before the emperor, but according to this calculation, he would never be one and a half years old unless he was with this woman as soon as he arrived in Xijiang and the baby was still premature." Xue Baozhen shakes her head: "no, with his temperament, how could he be fooled with a woman he just knew and have children, No." Xiao He said: "so, is Wang Ye lying? He didn''t know the woman in Xijiang at all. They had something to do before he went to Xijiang? Maybe even before he went to Xijiang, he was pregnant with his children? " Xue Baozhen concentrated for a while and suddenly smiled: "it''s interesting. It''s so interesting. It turns out that everything is a lie. It''s no wonder that at the beginning, he would suddenly give up greeting and resolutely withdraw from marriage. When he wanted to come, he would have children. If he left Xijiang, it was clearly elopement. Now that the child is old and can''t hide it, he brought it back." Xiaohe is more and more in love with her. She used to be a famous lady, but now she is at this stage. If she can''t pull back a city in the end, her life will be ruined. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Jiamei and Tiancheng worship the jade hall. They fight to see the charming girl and xianlang. They worship the parrot and play the flute on the stage to lead the Phoenix. The moon rises high. After a busy day, they stand side by side in the palace. Finally, they are quiet. Sangui takes Zheng Zhongwen, who is slightly intoxicated, to the main courtyard to hold the moon. Zheng Zhongwen is very happy today. After drinking a lot of wine, he is drunk but not drunk. He is very clear-minded. At this time, he wants to talk with you. He turns his head and wants to talk with you. But he sees your eyes shining with tears. He asks, "you are crying?" Sangui quickly wiped away his tears and said with a smile, "I''m glad that you and Qi, you and miss Chu, can finally get married with a lover. How difficult it is to experience so many hardships all the way. I see it with my own eyes. I''m happy." He patted Sangui on the shoulder and smiled: "do you know how happy I am? In the past two years, I''ve been fighting for blood in Xijiang. How many times I''ve been in danger, I''ve almost lost my life. I can survive because I want to see her again. If I don''t want to lose her like this, do you know how I felt when I met her in Jincheng? I can''t describe how happy I was then, and my daughter, when I saw her and knew she was my daughter, that kind of mood was like a dream, as if the whole person had gone to the clouds, it was so wonderful, it was such a wonderful thing to be with the person I love. " Sangui can not feel the same, but also for his sincere joy. Speaking, the two have come to Baoyue house. Sangui pushes the door open for him and asks him in with a smile. Chapter 828 The servants in the room saw that the king returned to the room, and they all hid their mouths and smiled and retreated. After sanjui gave each of them a reward, they sent all the servants out of baoyueju, leaving a quiet place for the couple. The red candle flickers. The person sitting by the bed with the red cap on his head is waiting for him quietly. From now on, she will be here every day waiting for him to come back. From now on, every day he opened his eyes, he could see her. From now on, he will be as happy every day as he is today. Step by step, open the cover of the embroidered golden phoenix flowers, the beautiful suffocating face rises slowly, the snow skin is bright, the cherry lips are smiling. "You''re here. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you He sat down next to her, threw down the cover in his hand, and then put it around her waist: "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time, but I didn''t expect my wife to be as impatient as my husband." He kissed her cheek and said with a deep smile, "in that case, let''s not waste spring night." She hurriedly put her hand on his chest and said with shame, "what are you talking about? Don''t make any noise. You haven''t drunk a glass of wine yet." He took off the Phoenix crown for her, spread the dish of hair, and caught her restless hand: "I can''t wait, I can drink a glass of wine every day, I just want to marry you now." He overpowered her, his movements were so skillful that he waved his hand to settle the account, and his breath was as heavy as an ox. His kiss is as close as rain and deep as love. All the way down her eyebrows and eyes, on her white neck, her slender collarbone, and her plump chest are all traces left by him. He has waited for this day for too long. Such a scene has appeared in his dream for many times. Today, his dream comes true. He stretched out his arms in front of her, breathed like an ox, and was as strong as iron: "moon, I am here." Her eyes are like silk, her voice is charming, her white legs are around his waist, and his body is constantly bowing forward. Seeing her like this, his only restraint is completely broken at this moment. It turned out that what he did and loved to do together with her was so wonderful, how many times more wonderful than what he dreamed in his dream. Although the two are the parents of a child, they are also the first to experience human affairs. One is as strong as a cow, and the passion is like fire. In the early morning, he watched the man in his arms fall asleep, but the passion on his body had not gone away, but he could not bear to wake her up again, so he had to bear the pain and hold her for a while, and thought that she had waited for him all day and night yesterday, fearing that he had not eaten anything, so he got up and got out of bed, put on his clothes and went out. When he saw the girls waiting outside to wait for the master to get up, they were about to salute and say hello Compared with a Shhh gesture, let them not disturb the princess''s good dream. "Where is the kitchen?" He asked a maid. The maid hung her face, pink, and whispered, "there is a small kitchen where the moon is in your arms." Zhongwen didn''t see her at all. He shook his hand and said, "lead the way ahead." The maid hurriedly led the prince to the small kitchen, and the two maids waiting on the other side looked enviously at her back. When she was far away, one of the maids whispered: "Xiaohuan is so lucky. The first day, she can talk to the Lord." Another maid looked up at the woman beside her eyes, silent and silent. The woman stared at the maid and said in a deep voice, "what do you envy? Just say a word, but also because said this word to be a concubine Chapter 829 That wench listens to this words, complexion changes slightly, hurriedly discern: "I am not this meaning, cow mother you can not say nonsense." The cow mother glared at her again, and then turned to the direction of the small kitchen. When the cow''s mother left, the green maid just pulled the disheartened maid on her side and said: "little Ding, you just shouldn''t have said such a thing in front of the cow''s mother. Don''t you know who the cow''s mother used to serve?" Xiaoding shook his head: "I don''t know. Who did she serve before? Little green sister, you came earlier than me. Tell me quickly. " Little green thought that Xiaoding had just come to the royal palace for a few days, and it was normal for her to have some things unknown. In the future, they would have to serve the master together for a long time, so she said in a low voice: "the cow mother is the one brought by the side concubine from Xue''s family. When the princess had not entered, the Royal Palace was in the charge of the side concubine. The cow mother was very powerful, and she had no eyes for people, like the maid I don''t think the side concubine is wide. You should be careful when you are in front of the cow mother. " Small Ding suddenly, and asked: "since it is the side of the princess, the princess can accommodate her?" Little green shakes his head: "it''s hard to say. It depends on what kind of person the princess is and how the cow mother will do it." Soon, mom Niu came back in a hurry, stood in the original position and waited. Her eyebrows and eyes were low, and the figure of Wang Ye and Xiao Huan came quickly in the distance. Xiaohuan carries something in her hand and follows him behind. Sometimes she looks up and peeps at him. When he arrived at the door, the LORD turned around and took over the tray that Xiaohuan was holding: "you can send some hot water to the second room, and nothing else needs to be done." Xiaohuan hurries to the crisp sound, the Lord pushes the door and then closes it. Xiaoding hurried to Xiaohuan''s side, took her to Xiaolv and niuma''s side, and asked, "what does the Lord take you to the kitchen?" Little green raised her eyes to see Xiaohuan, and mother Niu also raised her ears. Just now, she had been wandering outside the small kitchen, and because the door was closed, she saw nothing. Xiaohuan blushed and whispered, "the Lord cooked two bowls of noodles in the small kitchen." Little Ding and little green all stare round their eyes: "the Lord cooks noodles himself? Do it yourself? " Xiaohuan nodded: "well, I only beat the Lord. The noodles are cooked by the Lord himself." Little Ding and little green were surprised. She felt the same. She was also surprised at that time. He was the Lord. How could he handle the work in the kitchen? Xiaoding''s face was excited: "our Lord is really a good man. I will give the princess the following note. If I can marry such a good man, I will die." Small green sees her to say such nonsense again, hurriedly coughed cough, with the eye sign she converges some, after all, in their face, there is a special identity cow mother. Xiaoding quickly closed his mouth and said with a dry smile, "I''ll make a joke. Let''s go and fetch water." Mom Niu didn''t say anything. After seeing some girls go, she didn''t stay. She left baoyueju in a hurry and went to Zhenyuan in the East. Xiaohe sees that it''s the cow''s mother. Without saying anything, she immediately lets her into the inner room. Xue Baozhen, who was already in the dressing room, was carefully tracing her makeup in front of the dressing table. It was not surprising that she saw Niu''s mother in the mirror. She just put down her Dai pen and looked at her delicate self in the mirror. She said casually, "what''s the news?" "Miss," said the cow mother, "just after the prince got up, he went directly to the kitchen and personally sent the noodles to the princess. Now he is still in the room and has not sent anyone in to wait on him." Chapter 830 Xue Baozhen''s eyebrows slightly frowned, which was not good news. "And what else?" She asked. The cow mother thought for a moment, and said, "those girls in the house holding the moon are not very secure. Seeing the young and handsome Wang Ye, they are all in a good mood, and they are fighting for the chance to squeeze into him." Xue Baozhen snorted coldly: "with them? If the Lord is such a casual person, will Xue Baozhen have the trouble today? " "Xiaohe, please." She slowly turned around and watched mom Niu put her purse into her sleeve, with a satisfied smile on her face. She was despised in her heart. Such a person can be bought with money. She can and the one who holds the moon must be able to. It seems that she can''t trust her too much in the future. "Keep staring. I''ll go to baoyueju later. Try to avoid it." "I understand. Don''t worry, miss." After that, mother Niu turned back. Baoyueju is waiting for the maids to put away the hot water. He locks the door when he enters the secondary room, so he takes a bath with the moon sleeping in a daze. Until the body fell into the water, she woke up and looked at him with beautiful eyes: "what are you doing?" "Take a bath for you!" He is upright and vigorous. "Take a bath for me. What are you doing undressing?" "I''m afraid your bath water will splash my clothes!" He did not change his face. The flames in his eyes had betrayed his lies. When she saw that he had taken off his essence, she immediately blindfolded her eyes and said with shame, "I can wash myself. You don''t need to help me. You go away." "No, Madame worked hard last night. I''ll take care of you." As he spoke, his body had sunk into a large tub. Touching her body in the water seemed to be more smooth and tender, which made his heart itch. Her feeble hand was against his chest: "come on, there''s someone out there." He smiled and was bewildered: "what are you afraid of? You''re my wife now, and we''re doing everything right. " This is the benefit of marriage. She was finally pushed by his soft fall in his arms, let him take whatever he wants, no resistance. When Xue Baozhen arrived, he saw Mother Niu and some maids waiting in the yard. He asked, "what are you doing here when you are not waiting for the princess and the prince?" The cow mother looked at her, but didn''t speak. The little ring on the side of the cow mother''s body blushed and said: "the prince and the princess are at the same time -" Xue Baozhen picked up her eyebrows and waited for her to finish. Xiaohuan closed her eyes and clenched her teeth. "The prince and the princess are bathing in it, so we don''t have to go in to wait on them." What has been said is so clear and can''t be understood. Isn''t that a fool? Although Xue Baozhen has no experience in human affairs, she knows what it''s like to have a bath with men and women. She blushed immediately and was very unhappy. She secretly said that this woman surnamed Chu must be a foxy girl. She didn''t come out of her house at this time. What''s foxy? However, she is not afraid of men''s lust, just afraid that men don''t love lust. Once she doubted whether the Lord didn''t love lust, so she was indifferent to her. Now it seems that she thought wrong, but she didn''t use the right way. Thinking about this, her anger calmed down a lot, and she didn''t let people call for the door, just waiting in the yard. This is an hour. After washing the mandarin duck bath, the little couple in the room ate breakfast again. After waiting for the moon to melt, Zheng Zhongwen went out. As soon as he stepped out, he saw Xue Baozhen standing in the courtyard. He frowned: "what are you doing?" Chapter 831 Xue Baozhen said to the Prince: "congratulations to the prince, congratulations to the prince. As a side concubine, I should come to pay tea to the princess and call her sister." Zheng Zhongwen looks back at the dissolving moon in the room. Dissolving moon nods to her. He doesn''t say much. He turns to the room where his daughter lives. "Come in!" A cool voice fell into the ears of several people in the hospital. Xue Baozhen took a deep breath, took back his eyes on the Lord''s back, and walked into the house with her skirt. Qi Rongyue sat at the table, dressed in a plain long skirt, with long black hair tied behind her head, without any ornaments or colorful clothes. Her back is very straight, and her chin is slightly raised, which naturally reveals a sense of noble spirit. Even if there is no precious ornament on her, it does not affect the subtle noble spirit emanating from the inside out. Xue Baozhen was surprised, not to see why the woman who was already the princess dressed so plainly, nor to see how her temperament was outstanding. She just didn''t expect that the face that fascinated the prince was so ordinary. Ordinary to her side, even the maid is not as good. Not only Xue Baozhen was surprised, but the maid and the cow mother who came in with Xue Baozhen were all full of surprise. It''s said that the prince''s former fiancee was a princess who protected the country. She was born with great beauty. It''s impossible to describe her as a fairy. Even Xue Baozhen, the concubine on this side, is one in a hundred, but the prince would rather not Xue Baozhen. The woman he wanted to marry was so ordinary. Qi Rongyue raised his eyebrows, looked sideways at Xue Baozhen and smiled: "is Miss Xue disappointed?" Xue Baozhen returns to his senses and rushes to Qi rongyuefu''s body: "my sister is disrespectful. Don''t blame me." Sister? Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly, way: "Miss Xue calls me princess good." Seeing Xue Baozhen''s face slightly changed, she added, "I''ve been waiting outside for a long time, haven''t I?" Xue Baozhen also smiled and looked embarrassed: "princess, my sister is also a woman of the prince. You can call my sister miss again, which is not suitable!" Qi Rongyue picked up his eyebrows and said, "if I don''t call you miss, would I call you madam?" Xue Baozhen didn''t expect that she would fight with her so quickly. Shouldn''t she pretend to be friendly first? "You are joking, princess." Dissolving the moon also didn''t continue to say, only light voice way: "sit." Xue Baozhen''s eyes fell on her neck under the table on her side. Although the collar of her dress was a vertical collar, covering most of her neck, the traces after the jouissance still could not be covered, fell into her eyes, and hurt her heart severely. Why? Zheng Zhongwen would rather like such an ordinary woman than look at her more. "I heard that you have lived in this palace for two years?" Dissolve the moon to smile to ask. Xue Baozhen forced out a smile: "yes, the princess laughed." Qi Rongyue said again: "I know your business very well. It''s not your fault at the beginning. The Lord is too impulsive. He didn''t think about the consequences and missed your reputation. But you moved into the palace like this to be the hostess. It''s not honorable. Do you think so?" Xue Baozhen''s face was ugly. She thought that even if the princess didn''t like her, she wouldn''t embarrass her. It seemed that she was mistaken. The princess was more difficult to deal with than she imagined. "What the princess taught me." Now she is the prince''s good heart. It''s obviously not a good way to work against her. She should be soft first, stay later and settle accounts. Chapter 832 On the face of meekness, there was a flash of cold, and the melting moon didn''t miss it. She said with a smile: "since you have chosen this road yourself, no matter what the result will be in the future, you should not complain about the nature and the people. You should remember the thoughts in today''s mind. If there is a reason, there will be a result." Xue Baozhen is still smiling. No matter what the other side says, she always looks like she can''t get a shot. Qi Rongyue didn''t bother to talk with her any more. He waved and said, "you can quit. I''m tired." Xue Baozhen stood up and left. As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw the Lord coming here with a child in his arms. He smiled softly, and his mouth seemed to be talking to the child. The child laughed like a silver bell from time to time, which made the Lord couldn''t close his mouth, and his eyes seemed to drip out of the water. Is it because of this child? Because of this child, so we resolutely want to divorce, because of this child, so we must give her and her mother a place? The Lord has come near. The child in his arms turns his head. Her chest is choking. What a beautiful girl. Although only one and a half years old, she is already a little beauty. Although there is some shadow of the Lord on her face, it is not quite like her mother? No, not at all, except for the eyes. On the eyes, she always felt that the eyes of the princess gave her a familiar feeling, as if she had seen it somewhere, but this face was clearly so strange. Zheng Zhongwen ignored her and didn''t even look at her directly. He went into the inner room with the child in his arms. The door was not closed. The voice of his intimate name was Princess yue''er, and the voice of his coaxing the child like an ordinary man, which was the gentleness he never had for her. These, should belong to her, all belong to her! It will come back. One day, all these things will come back. "What did you all say?" After confirming Xue Baozhen''s departure, Zheng Zhongwen asked Qi Rongyue. She shrugged: "nothing to say. She came here prepared. No matter what I said, she didn''t care. It seems that she is determined to live here and wait for the opportunity." Zheng Zhongwen laughed: "are you worried?" She did not understand: "what are you worried about?" "I''m afraid I''ll be ticked off by her one day." She also smiled: "if you can be easily hooked by a woman, what''s the use of my worry? It can only prove that I have no eyes and I don''t know people clearly. " He reached out his hand and pinched her cheek. He didn''t have a good airway. "Do you worry about losing meat? It makes me feel sour and sour She kneaded her face and gave him a white look: "if I take you, how can anyone force his wife to be jealous like you?" Zhongwen looked around his eyes and said, "what about Xiaobai? I haven''t seen it since yesterday. " Dissolving the moon shrugs: "I don''t know where to sleep. Xiaobai likes to be quiet. Yesterday, the palace was too noisy. It may be bored. Go to some place to hide." Zhongwen shook his head: "it seems that we can''t count on it to protect our daughter. It''s up to my father to protect herself." "As if your daughter had been stared at by robbers." She smiled and shook her head. "It''s not just robbers -" he got excited, pointed to his daughter''s face, boasted: "look at our daughter, this look, this look, combined with the advantages of both of us. When we grow up in the future, we must be a gorgeous beauty. I have to take good care of her. We can''t let those bad hearted men deceive us." Chapter 833 "Boring, how old is your daughter, worrying about nothing!" She gave him a white look, turned around and went to the bed and lay down: "I''m too tired, you take her out to play, I want to sleep." Zhongwen thought of last night''s madness, and knew that she must be exhausted. He quickly picked up his daughter: "I will take her to play in the garden. You have a good sleep, have lunch together, and I will go to the palace in the afternoon." Dissolving the moon tired eyes all cannot open, curious way: "you are not sleepy?"? You don''t seem to sleep all night. " "He smiled and shook his head:" not sleepy, there is no problem to fight another night tonight She pretended not to hear and turned over to sleep. Wangfu garden is very large, rockery, stone bridge, lotus pond garden, everything, wide and fragrant. He ordered someone to plant a crooked neck tree in the garden a few days ago, and tied a swing on it. It''s just in use today. It''s a pity that the little guy doesn''t seem to be interested in swing. He feels bored. He just lies on the grass and looks at ants. At this time, there was a visitor. It was Tianhu, his best friend. Now he is Dingxi marquis. Two men were talking in the garden. No one noticed that xiaonianwen was chasing the ants to the lotus pond. All the servants around him were sent away, but none of them cared. He thought that the child was still watching the ants at his feet. At the other end of the garden, Xue Baozhen and Xiao He are standing by the lotus pond. They clearly see that the little princess is walking to the lotus pond step by step. She is the only one who falls into the lotus pond. Three or two times, she will die. Seeing this, Xiao he subconsciously went to save people, but Xue Baozhen stopped him: "what are you doing?" "Small lotus is urgent way:" small county main fall into water Xue Baozhen quickly covers her mouth: "shut up, you don''t see anything, remember." The little guy is one and a half years old, but he doesn''t walk very steadily. He moves to the lotus pond step by step. She doesn''t know that there is a dangerous place in front of her. She just stares at the ants on the grass. The ants go forward to her. The ants go left. She also goes left. When she stepped on the air and found that there was no land in front of her, it was too late. Xiao He tightly covers his mouth and doesn''t let the scream rush out of his throat. After all, it''s a child. When does Miss''s heart become so cold? Just when the servants and the master thought that the little princess was going to fall into the water, a white shadow suddenly appeared. The white shadow was as fast as lightning and hit the little princess''s foot with her body. Then the little princess''s body was hit to fly and fell on the grass behind her. Seeing that the back of her head was about to land, the white shadow was under her brain again, making her head hit her soft body. Even so, the ass of the little guy also fell and hurt, and he cried immediately, which woke up two men who were talking about things under the swing frame. When Zhongwen saw his daughter''s voice coming from the lotus pond, he was scared out of his wits. He always thought that the obedient daughter was playing beside him, and he didn''t go far at all. When he rushed to his daughter''s side, he saw that her daughter was not hurt. Xiaobai was glaring at him, and he saw that the little footprints extended to the pond. He knew what happened immediately. He quickly picked up his daughter and coaxed her to stop crying. Then he said to Xiaobai, "don''t stare at me. I know it''s wrong. Next time, bah bah bah, no next time, absolutely not." He was also terrified. A moment''s carelessness is likely to lead to irreparable disaster. It seems that he can''t be brave enough to take his children out to play. Chapter 834 Tianhu said: "it''s all my fault. I''ll talk to you at this time. If something happens to the child, I''m really -" Zhongwen said: "how can I blame you? I''m too careless. I haven''t had the experience of taking the child. It''s also a lesson. I''ll pay more attention to it later. Don''t blame yourself. It''s really not your fault." They turned around and saw two backs in the distance. They murmured, "aren''t those two girls servants in your mansion? Just now, since they were in the garden, didn''t they see Nian Wen in danger? " Zhongwen followed his eyes and saw two back figures in a hurry. It wasn''t others. It was Xue Baozhen and her maid Xiaohe. So, they were just in the garden? Did you see Nian Wen in distress without calling for help? He frowned and his eyes grew colder. It seemed that he underestimated her. After all, it''s his side concubine in name. He didn''t say much. He took Tianhu back to his yard. "I said brother, you won''t forget to promise me?" Tianhu glanced at Zhongwen and was very dissatisfied. Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "what did I promise you?" Tianhu got excited and pointed to Zhongwen and said, "Hey, you little boy, I''m still alone when I have a wife and children, right?" Zhong Wen said with a smile, "isn''t it easy for you to find a daughter-in-law? Mention to the emperor that the expensive daughter of the capital city is not too busy to choose for you? " Tianhu shook his head: "I can''t afford to serve those girls who are as delicate as flowers. I only know how to put on airs all day. I don''t like this style. You know I''m used to it, and I don''t like the empty Baqiao style. What I want is a real girl. You have a good eye and are a native of Kyoto City. I can count on you." Zhongwen''s face was puzzled: "it''s more difficult for you to ask for your identity and find a girl who suits your heart within the right range than to go to heaven." Tianhu waved his hand: "I said, I don''t care about those empty sets of Baqiao. I don''t care about what''s right, as long as it suits my heart." They had already walked into baoyueju. Qi Rongyue had already got up and was drying herbs in the hospital. The herbs that had been refined a while ago were all left in the Rongyu Hall of Jincheng. There was not much left. Taking advantage of this time''s leisure, they planned to make several more heats, and heard their conversation from afar. She smiled and said, "I have a candidate. It''s up to you." Both of them looked at her at the first light of the day, and she said with a smile: "brother Tianhu, have you forgotten? The girl who followed you out of the black desert, Dina, I heard she hasn''t married yet. " When it comes to Dina, Tianhu''s face immediately brightens: "is that true? She really hasn''t married yet? " He was very impressed by Dina. She was a very nice girl. She was also very beautiful. She was not the same as those girls in Kyoto who were soft and weak on the surface and full of crooked hearts. She had a crisp disposition, dared to love and hate, and could take it up and put it down. He knew that Dina used to like Zhongwen, and then she left. She lived in a small house with her brother. He didn''t see her for such a long time. He thought she must have married. Rong Yue said: "Miss Dina is twenty this year. Her younger brother is worried about her marriage. But she has the same temperament as you. She is unwilling to settle for grievances. She just wants to find a satisfactory one, so she has been delayed. If you really want to, I can ask the master to come out and say yes or no for you. It depends on whether your sincerity can move her heart." Chapter 835 Tianhu is thirty-three years old. Although she is a little older, she is also the most attractive time for men. If Dina had really put down Zhongwen, she might have a good marriage with him. Tianhu rubbed his hands excitedly: "if this can be done, I will thank you very much." Qi Rongyue said with a smile: "thank you. You treat her well is the best thanks to us. Dina is a good girl. You and she know each other. I don''t need to say more about her temperament. If she does, you can''t despise her because of her life experience, let alone let your family bully her. Otherwise, I won''t agree." Tianhu laughs: "sister in law, Tianhu is not such a person. Zhongwen knows my temperament best. Besides, the Emperor gave me the Houfu. My mother is far away in Jinling. I''m afraid she won''t go to Beijing. As soon as she enters the Houfu, she is the hostess. Who dares to humiliate her?" After hearing this, Qi Rongyue let go and nodded: "since that''s the case, I will talk about it with my master today. She will come later." The heavenly tiger Dynasty dissolves the moon bows and bows: "the old brother''s lifelong happiness may depend on you." After a while of gossiping, Tianhu left, and soon Jianyun came. When she came, no one would look at her. She snatched from Zhongwen''s arms and hugged him. "Do you think of grandma, little guy? Grandma thought you didn''t sleep all night. Look at this beautiful little face. Why are there tears on this little face? Have you just cried? " Qi Rongyue takes an eye to see Zheng Zhongwen: "she just cried?" Zheng Zhongwen was a little guilty and laughed, "I just fell in the garden and cried a few times." Jane Yun glared at him: "you are such a big man, with a child can let her fall?" Zheng Zhongwen is playing haha and refuses to tell the truth. If he tells the truth, he can''t be told what to expect from his master. He is very grateful to Xiaobai in his heart. If there were not Xiaobai today... He dare not think. "What''s the matter with a little child falling down?" Rong Yue said with a smile. "Every child grows up falling down. It''s OK. It''s ok if he''s not hurt." She took Jane Yun to the table and sat down, saying, "master, I have something to discuss with you." After hearing this, Jianyun was also happy: "it''s a good thing. After my long-term observation, that girl Dina is really good. She is not a vain girl. She has a strong temperament and backbone. She is much better than her disheartened sister." "Thank you for this. General Dina Tianhu also knows her. If she wants to, you can arrange for them to meet. It has been several years since then. Each other''s temper and appearance will change a little. Let''s talk about other things first." Jane Yun nodded: "OK, it''s wrapped in me. It can solve her life, and it''s also a worry for me. After all, Dina''s parents died because of us. It''s really not easy for her to come to Kyoto these years. It''s time to find a good man to enjoy her life." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "there is no pure happiness to find a man. If she really married big brother Tianhu, she will be the wife of Dingxi Hou in the future. She is the head mother of the Houfu. How can there be a pure happiness in a stall?" Jianyun thinks about it. Houmen is as deep as the sea. Looking at the boundless scenery, she only knows how much bitterness there is. Fortunately, the man she married is not like this, otherwise, with her nature, she will definitely escape. Dissolving month stared at the master for a few eyes, suddenly said: "master, I will give you a pulse." Chapter 836 Jane Yun glanced at her: "what kind of pulse do you give me?" Dissolving the month one grasps her hand, smile way: "I see your complexion empty MI, seem to have pregnant phase." Jane Yun blushed a little, and poohed her: "Stinky girl, I dare to play master''s joke. How old am I? How can I --" before she finished speaking, she suddenly remembered that her monthly letter seemed to have not come this month. It was half a month late. It was something that never happened before. Her monthly letter was always on time. Dissolves the moon''s finger to have already buckled her pulse, after a moment raises the MOU, between Mou has the color of surprise. Jianyun''s heart was pounding. She handed the baby in her arms to Rongyue and gave herself a pulse. The pulse was round and smooth like a ball. This was clearly the happy pulse! Jane Yun is stupefied again and again. Her expression is both surprised and happy. She and Mr. Wan have been married for a year and a half. At the beginning of their marriage, she also dreamed that she could have a baby. But it''s just that she can''t. There''s no problem with her body. Mr. Wan''s body is also no problem. The two people are harmonious. Everything is perfect, but it''s just that she can''t have a baby. She has given up, only that she has nothing to do with her son in this life Yuan, his love for children and expectations, all on the body of xiaonianwen, but did not expect that she was pregnant at this time. "Mr. Wan will go mad with joy. I''ll tell him to come to the palace to meet you in person." Zheng Zhongwen turns around happily and leaves. Jianyun pinches her face and asks chaorongyue, "yue''er, am I not dreaming?" Dissolving the moon to hold her hand, eyes suffused with tears: "master, Congratulations!" If a woman doesn''t give birth to her own child in her life, the woman is incomplete. She always hopes that the master can lead a normal life as an ordinary woman, no longer bumping around the world, and the only one who can hold her, I''m afraid, is only a child. The master can bear a child, and she is really happy for her. Zheng Zhongwen soon brought Mr. Wan. Mr. Wan didn''t close his mouth all the way. When he saw Jianyun, he was shaking his hands. He wanted to touch Jianyun''s stomach, but he didn''t think it was proper. Instead, he held Jianyun''s arm: "walk, go home, come here less later, no, go out less later." Jianyun is both happy and dissatisfied. She glared at Mr. Wan and said angrily, "what''s the matter? From now on, are you going to raise me as a sow? Shut up and have a baby for you? " Mr. Wan, holding her arm, admonished her to step carefully, while explaining: "how can this be a sow? You are my queen, my everything. " - Sifang street, Dijia. Taking advantage of Mr. Wan''s going out to do business, Jianyun sneaks out and comes to the yard where Dina and Diwu live. Dina is doing needlework at home alone. It''s amazing and joyful to see Jianyun come here. Since she moved out of the mansion, master Jianyun has never been here. She really thinks about her. After a while of greetings, Jane Yun said so. "Dina, are you twenty this year?" Dina nodded, "yes, it''s just twenty." She doesn''t care. What about twenty? How about not getting married? She''ll be at ease. "You know I''m only married in my forties, so I don''t agree with the gossip in the market. I can''t find a good man when I''m old. I can only make do with marrying a widower or being a concubine." Dina said with a smile, "I''m the same as you think. Although I''m humble, I will never compromise. I''d rather live alone and never bow down." Chapter 837 Jane Yun nodded, "well, I like your temperament." "I don''t like turning when I speak, just say it. Do you remember Tianhu?" Dina nodded: "remember, he saved Woody''s life. He is our help benefactor." "What do you think of him?" she asked Dina thought for a moment and said, "I''m straightforward, brave and resourceful. I''m a good general." "Who asked you this? I asked you how is he?" Dina shook her head: "I can''t say that. I don''t know much about him, and I don''t know much about him." Jane Yun thought that she was all in Zheng Zhongwen''s body at that time. She didn''t notice that it was normal for Tianhu, so she stopped asking and said: "Tianhu is now granted a marquis in Dingxi by the Holy Lord, and is granted the Marquis''s office in Kyoto. The Marquis''s office is hereditary." "That''s great," Dina said with a smile "He is thirty-three years old. He has not married yet. Now Chu Dynasty is stable. He does not have to go to war anymore. Finally, he can stop fighting and enjoy a happy time in Kyoto. He can marry and have children." Dina suddenly understood Jane Yun''s intention to come here today, and her pretty face was suffused with rosy clouds. "Master Jane, you don''t want me to be the concubine of Dingxi Marquis, do you?" She asked. Jane Yun shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m here to find madam Ding Xi, not to choose a concubine." Dina looked surprised: "master Jane, you are not laughing, are you? How can I rise to the position of Madame Dingxi as a person of my status? " Jane Yun said: "if Tianhu is a powerful man, I will never come this time. I''ve asked him what he means. The lady he''s looking for is just like you. He doesn''t care about the difference between his disciples, as long as they get along well." Dina shakes her head: "no matter whether he cares or not, this brother''s parting is always between us, and no one can erase it. Such days are just superficial scenery, I don''t want to." Jianyun said: "that''s because you don''t really know Tianhu. He''s a very good man. Zhongwen and he have been fighting together for two years in the west of Xinjiang. They have become good friends. You don''t know Tianhu. Don''t you know Zhongwen? If he is not a man of high moral character, how can he make friends? " Dina hung her head in silence and thought a lot. She always felt that her identity was so low that she didn''t match it. Under the persuasion of Jianyun, she finally nodded her head and agreed to meet with Tianhu. No matter what else, she only had a face to drink tea and gossip. Jianyun transferred his words to Tianhu and told him that if he met Dina, he would have to work hard to pursue it. Just sit at home and wait, and the lady who agreed would not run to the door by herself. After thanking Jianyun, Tianhu went directly to the patrol camp, first met his brother, then saw Diwu, talked with Diwu, and gave him some words, but didn''t make it clear, so as to avoid future failure and embarrassment. Diwu is a smart kid. He knows everything at once. He immediately goes home to discuss with Dina and praises Tianhu in front of Dina. This man hasn''t seen him yet, but his impression is better. On the day when she returned home on the third day of her new marriage, Mrs. Xue saw Zheng Zhongwen leaving the palace with Chu Yue and her child, and immediately delivered her name to the palace. Although Xue Baozhen has now become a side concubine, she has been in the palace for two years. There are many people in the palace. The princess has just arrived, but she hasn''t started to rectify. These servants will naturally sell Xue Baozhen''s face. It''s very easy for Mrs. Xue to enter the palace. Chapter 838 "Mother!" Xue Baozhen saw her mother''s figure in a hurry, her eyes were slightly red, and she stepped up quickly. "Jane." Mrs. Xue grabbed her daughter''s hand and didn''t see her for a few days. Her daughter seemed to be worn away. "How is he treating you? Is it difficult for you? " Mrs. Xue took her daughter into the room and sent them back. Xue Baozhen smiled bitterly and sighed, "he didn''t even look at me. He said something good or bad." Mrs. Xue also expected that this would be the case. She patted her daughter on the back of the hand and said softly, "don''t worry. There are few men in the world who can only guard a woman for a lifetime. Besides, they are ugly women with ordinary faces." "Besides, the newly married man is in a good mood. As soon as her monthly letter comes or she is pregnant with a child, your chance will come. At that time, you will come to him from time to time and dress up a little better." She never thought that such words would come out of her mouth. These things should not be done by women of their status. But now, if they want to be superior, they can only get what they want by the way of inferior work. Xue Baozhen nodded and asked his mother, "Mom, have you brought what I asked you to prepare?" Mrs. Xue nodded, and reached for a small porcelain bottle from her bosom and handed it to her: "this is the fragrances bought from merchants in the western regions. Only one of them needs to be put into the censer, and no man can withstand it." Xue Baozhen blushed and asked, "what about me? Will I lose my mind too? " Mrs. Xue shook her head: "no, this fragrance is only useful for men, but not for women." Xue Baozhen put away the things and said to her mother, "I will use them well, thank you mother." Mrs. Xue clapped Baozhen''s hand and sighed, "these means are often used by those humble aunts in the mansion. I always despise them, but I didn''t expect that one day, I would give them to you personally. I only wish you good intentions!" Mother and daughter are both sentimental, Xue Baozhen forced to smile: "the process is not important, the important thing is the end, I just want to get back what belongs to me, do not pay some price, how can I?" "Niang, do you try to help me find out who Chu Yue is? Did she really know Wang Ye in Xijiang? Before they said all sorts of flaws, only because of their identity, no one dared to question. I want to find out whether the prince resolutely withdrew from marriage in those years, and whether it has anything to do with this Chu month. " Mrs. Xue nodded, "don''t worry. I''ll check it as soon as possible. I''ll send someone I can trust to send you a letter." Xue Baozhen nodded: "Niang, I''m not around you. You need to take good care of yourself. If you can''t, just move to big brother''s house." Mrs. Xue immediately shook her head: "no, I can''t. I want to take your life to make a future. I don''t want to see him again." Xue Baozhen also resents his brother in his heart, but it can be blamed. After all, his brother is his mother''s family. He is the one who will inherit yonglehou in the future. He will also be his only support in his mother''s family. It''s obviously not a wise move to make friends with his brother or break off contact with him. She said softly, "Niang, my brother is also for the sake of our Xue family. I don''t blame him. Don''t blame him either. It''s no use saying more now. Let''s go ahead and plan for the future." Mrs. Xue is not a fool either. She said something bad about her son in front of her daughter. She just wanted her daughter to feel better and let her know that her mother was standing at her end. Chapter 839 She was surprised that her daughter could say such a thing. Zhen''er really grew up. "Well, I''ll listen to you. As long as you''re good in this palace, I''ll depend on you for everything. Remember, I''ll always be on your side. If the life in the palace is really hard, you want to get away. Just tell my mother that I''ll try to take you away, OK?" Xue Baozhen sobbed and nodded, reluctantly seeing her mother off. Three times back to the gate, Qi Rongyue first went to Wanzhai, then Jianyun and Mr. Wan, and then went to the palace to have a banquet. Today, Tianqi held a banquet in the palace. For outsiders, it was just an ordinary banquet for monarchs and ministers. Only they knew that it was a banquet for their elder sister and brother-in-law. For the first time, Mr. Wan entered the palace and was curious about all the sights and objects of the Chu palace. The layout of the houses in the palace was different from that of the ordinary people. They were tall, broad and luxurious. Suddenly, he had an idea, a bold idea. Seeing his thoughtful appearance, Jane Yun asked, "what are you thinking?" Mr. Wan said with a smile, "I''m thinking that maybe there is another way to develop wanwutang." "Oh? Talk about it. " Mr. Wan said: "in the past ten years, the business of wanwutang has been dominated by intermediary sales of houses. Now there are many competitors in the market. Although their strength is not enough to defeat wanwutang, it also brings a big impact to wanwutang. Therefore, we must take advantage of the blood is still hot, and think of a new way." "Do you think of it now?" Asked Jane Yun. Mr. Wan nodded, his face excited: "before today, I had no clue. Just now, just now, I suddenly came up with an idea." Don''t say that Jane has interest, that is, Rongyue and Zhongwen are also attracted by his words. Mr. Wan said: "today, when I came to the Chu palace and saw these beautiful high and wide temples, I came up with an idea. Maybe we can build some unique houses and sell them by ourselves. We can buy land at a low price in a remote place, and then build a large area of exquisite houses and sell them to those who are in urgent need of settling down in the local place, but can''t find a suitable place to live in for a while." He has been engaged in the business of buying and selling houses for a long time. He knows how much it costs to build a house, and how much it can sell when the house is built. The profit is very considerable. Jianyun has never known or interested in doing business. After Mr. Wan finished, she didn''t feel anything special, but she was excited to see Rongyue. "What do you think?" Jian Yun asked about dissolving the moon and Zhong Wen. Zhong Wen nodded with a smile: "it''s really a good idea, even I''m a little moved." No amount of money is too much. "I have another idea for you to implement as soon as possible," said Mr. Wan Mr. Wan asked, "tell me." Qi said with a smile: "with the strength of your ten thousand houses, if you want to buy a lot of land to build houses, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy, but if you can cooperate with the emperor, it will be a lot easier." Mr. Wan''s eyebrows brightened, and he immediately understood. He said with a smile, "this is a good idea. I understand." Dissolving the Moon said: "in the years of war and chaos in the west of Xinjiang, the State Treasury has allocated countless silver. It''s just the time of emptiness. If you can share your worries for Tianqi and want to come to wanwutang in the future, it will develop more smoothly." Mr. Wan said with a smile, "if you can share your worries with the emperor and seek happiness for yourself, it would be better." After the back door banquet, Mr. Wan and Tianqi raised this matter, and they immediately began to work out the plan and implement it. Chapter 840 Tianqi has been on the throne for more than two years. He has deeply realized how difficult it is to rely on people''s taxes to maintain the national treasury expenditure. If he can earn money by himself, it is the best thing. "Brother Qi, you are 14 this year, and you have reached the age of choosing a concubine. Do you have a favorite?" Dissolving the moon while everyone is teasing to read the text, quietly sat beside Tianqi and asked. Tianqi Jun''s face is slightly red, shaking his head: "elder sister, I''m either criticizing origami or going to court every day. I don''t even have enough time to sleep. Where is my sweetheart from?" Dissolve the moon to smile: "also, you this busy person, the heart is family world, really have no spare time to think about these, think to have a lot of speech minister to urge this recently?" Tianqi nodded and sighed: "these old guys, who are full all day and have nothing to do, just stare at these useless things." "They really have enough to eat and nothing to do, but it''s not useless. Now you have a stable throne. It''s also time to choose some concubines to enter the palace. They like it, have a dignified character, have a proper family background, and it''s just to be queen. They gave birth to the emperor''s heirs for our Chu family earlier, and established themselves as a reserve monarch." Tianqi also knows this truth, but he doesn''t want to give his life events to those internal officials who are full of stomach and intestines. "If you believe me, I''ll take care of it. We Chu family have only one blood line now. You can''t make any more mistakes. Your queen must be gentle and intelligent, so that she can stand on her feet in the harem and give the emperor the best education." Tianqi said with a smile: "sister, this is exactly what I think in my heart. I haven''t spoken all the time. I''m afraid it will cause you trouble. After all, you are just newly married. Brother Zhongwen will love you again if he knows it." Dissolving the moon horizontal he one eye, do not have good airway: "what do you see with elder sister outside?"? Your business is my business. Don''t worry, I have a sense of proportion. " "What are you two muttering about?" Zhongwen came over with xiaonianwen in his arms, looking jealous: "are you stealing bad things about me?" Tianqi asked with a smile, "are you not good to my sister? There''s still a chance for her to come and speak ill of me? " Zhongwen haha smiled: "if you ask her whether it''s good or not, I almost didn''t take root in her room." Qi Rongyue''s face is slightly red and Jiao Chen: "what are you talking about in front of Tianqi and children?" Tianqi is not a child either. He knows everything about men and women. The affection between their eyes and eyebrows makes him envious. He still remembers that the father and the mother loved each other so much. I wish I could find a girl I really like. I will be with her all my life. But as an emperor, it seems impossible to have such a pure feeling. It can only be extravagance. He looked at xiaonianwen and said with a smile, "our xiaonianwen will surely find a good husband in the future. Like your father and mother, we can do everything together and never leave each other." At the end of the banquet, it was evening, and Tianqi left them to stay in the palace. Now it is the time when there are no imperial concubines in the six palaces. There is nothing wrong with Zhongwen and Mr. Wan''s two men staying, and the people have not refused. Late at night, Nianwen falls asleep and is watched by the palace maid. Zhongwen takes Qi Rongyue to the imperial garden to enjoy the moon. "I feel familiar here. I must have been here before." He walked through a rockery and looked around at the scenery, with a strong sense of familiarity in his heart. She thought of the situation when they met for the first time, when she was five years old and he was six years old. He put a blooming Begonia on her head and praised her for her good looks and grinning, which she still remembered. Chapter 841 With her mother''s acquiescence, she ran into the garden with him, took off the princess''s gorgeous coat, and ran in the garden with him crazily. Just before the rockery, he hung his heirloom jade on her neck. "She smiled:" of course, you were a crazy kid, and you knew silly music all day He raised his eyebrows: "how do you know? Didn''t we know each other in Pengcheng? " "She shrugged:" I listen to you, you forget yourself Just bully him and forget. "Is it?" He had some doubts about her statement, but he could not say why he doubted it. It was just that Mo Ming had this kind of mood. He shook his head and shook off this strange mood. He laughed and said, "let''s go there and have a look." Together, they strolled around the garden under the moon, repeating the road they had walked when they were young. When he hung the Heirloom Baoyu on her neck, the fate between them was doomed. You hold the other end of the red line, and I, no matter where I go, the ends of the earth, or the corners of the sea, will meet one day. This life only wish, time is quiet and good, and Jun language; fine water year, and Jun together; prosperous fall, and Jun old. It was the evening of the next day when I returned to the palace side by side. Xue Baozhen led a group of people in the palace to meet him at the door. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t look at her either. After he got out of the car, he said in a low voice, "there are some things to be dealt with in the cabinet today. I''ll go there and come back later. You prepare a night snack for me." Rong Yue nods and tells him to be careful when riding at night. He doesn''t have to hurry. No matter how late he is, he will wait for the clouds and clouds like him. Xue Baozhen''s face changes again and again. Do they show their love in front of her on purpose? After Zheng Zhongwen left, Rongyue slowly turned around. On the ordinary face, there are a pair of attractive eyes, which are light and cool, mixed with a few sharp points. It seems that you can directly enter the heart and see the most real ideas in your heart. In the hearts of all the people, the slightness of her appearance and low status disappeared at this moment. Her pale eyes swept through the crowd one by one, and finally her eyes fell on Xue Baozhen''s face. Her lips were slightly hooked, and she provoked a faint smile: "get up, all of you." After that, she walked into the mansion step by step slowly and naturally. Her noble spirit was not that of being a princess, but that of being noble. Xue Baozhen holds her hand tightly in the sleeve and looks at her back with fierce eyes. She follows her step by step and goes to embrace the moon. Holding the mistress of the little princess and walking behind Xue Baozhen, Xue Baozhen hears the news, looks back and sees xiaonianwen playing with a jade plate in his hand. She was born in the Marquis''s mansion and used to see good things. The jade on this side is of high quality and the carving is very exquisite. It''s not a craftsmanship that ordinary jade craftsmen can make. It should be something in the palace. Such a good object must have been awarded by the emperor, but she was free to give it to the children. If she fell - she sneered, slowed down, saw the right time, and suddenly turned sideways, that is, "Qiao" hit the mistress, and her hand also "Qiao" touched the jade pendant in the little princess''s hand. She fell on the stone road herself. The nurse took a few steps back with her baby. Fortunately, she didn''t fall down. She only heard a crash. The beautiful jade pendant fell to the ground and was immediately torn apart. Chapter 842 Qi Rongyue hears the sound and turns around. First, he sees Xue Baozhen who falls to the ground. His eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Then he glances at the broken jade plate on the ground and asks, "what''s the matter?" Xue Baozhen was picked up by Xiao He and said uneasily, "it''s my fault. I just sprained my ankle." "Are you ok?" Qi asked Xue Baozhen quickly shook his head: "it''s OK. I''m ok. It''s just this jade pendant. It''s a pity that it''s a good jade." "She one face regrets:" all blame I just scared princess, otherwise this jade also won''t break Qi Rongyue glanced at the jade again, and said in a light voice: "it''s OK for people to have nothing but a piece of jade. It''s broken when it''s broken." A piece of jade? Broken, broken? This is the reward of the emperor. It''s a great sin of disrespect to damage the reward of the emperor. Xue Baozhen thought, too, how could she, a village girl from Xijiang, know all this? It must be thought that these things can be disposed of at will by her when they enter the palace? It''s OK to deal with it, but to break it is a crime of disrespect. She wrote it down first, and it will be a long time. Xue Baozhen follows Rong Yue into Baoyue house, pours tea for her and brings it to Rong Yue. "Miss Xue, you don''t have to do these things. There are servants who do all these things," she said with a smile Xue Baozhen said with a smile, "it''s my sister''s pleasure to serve tea to the princess." Everyone likes the beautiful words and the beautiful high hat, especially such an ordinary woman from a foreign country. She must be laughing in the heart if she can get the compliments from her grand mansion. Dissolving the moon lightly swept her an eye, raise a hand: "sit." Xue Baozhen sat down "obediently" and saw her thin white hand, which really didn''t match her face. "I heard that the princess is from Xijiang?" Dissolving the moon shakes her head: "listen to who? I''m not from Xijiang. " Xue Baozhen is shocked. She is not from Xijiang? "Didn''t the LORD say that he and you met in Xijiang?" She asked. "It doesn''t matter where I met him, it''s important that I am with him now," said Rong Yue with a smile She asked, "Miss Xue was originally from Liangzhou. She has lived in Kyoto for two years, but she is still used to it?" Xue Baozhen nodded: "habit, Liangzhou is not far away from here, many habits are the same, and my mother has been in Kyoto with me, but also smooth." "In the future, the days in the palace will be more and more boring. If you don''t want to stay here, just tell me, don''t be polite." Xue Baozhen laughed: "the princess joked. This is my home. I am the Lord''s woman. Life is his person and death is his soul. I can''t leave in my life." Oh? This is the declaration of war. Good. She smiled: "a lifetime can be very short, can also be very long, I hope you remember what you said today." Xue Baozhen chuckled: "we should remember that where the prince is, I will be." Qi Rongyue shrugged: "OK, then you can stay, but one thing I said in advance, don''t make my taboo at that time, offend me, but you are ignorant." "Princess, please." "In your eyes, you may have been the Lord''s woman, but in my eyes, you are nothing. This house holding the moon is the residence of me and the Lord. I hope that you can''t appear in the house holding the moon again, and your servant girls can''t come in and go out here without my orders. If there is anything, you can let the steward report it. I will consider it." Chapter 843 "What''s more, the Lord doesn''t like people coming into his study or the so-called" chance encounter "in the garden. You are a wise man. You should know what I''m talking about. If you can do the above two points, you and I will be safe and sound in the palace. If you can''t do them, you will bear the consequences." Xue Baozhen''s face was ugly, green and red, but she had to accept it. Now, she is not allowed to play roughshod. As long as she gets the favor of the Lord, today''s humiliation will be reported in the future. "My sister understands. I can rest assured." She stood up smilingly and left. After Xue Baozhen left, Qi Rongyue asked liang''er, the maid beside him, "send someone to stare at her residence. If there is any change, report it immediately." This woman''s city is very deep, and she can bend and endure. What must she be planning? How can she be willing to be a widow when she is young and beautiful? It will be a disaster for her to stay here. Just now, it''s not the time to let her go. At Qi Rongyue''s suggestion, Zheng Zhongwen deliberately said that Chu Yue promised to choose a concubine for the emperor. For a time, people of the right age in the powerful family of Kyoto were boiling. The 14th and 6th palaces of the last year had no concubines. Now, as long as you enter the eyes of the emperor, you are likely to be canonized. This is a great opportunity for the future generations to be blessed. And because the emperor is young, if you get married with him, the love of the young couple is heavy, which is many times stronger than the concubines who enter the palace halfway. Side by side, the palace became the most bustling residence in Kyoto. "Princess, it''s lady Yan and her little daughter who are going to visit us today." Qi Rongyue rubs his brow and his heart. These days, he has met many people. None of them agree with him. He is either too strong or too weak, or he looks not right. In a word, he can''t find one. "About when?" "It''s time to come," she asked the maid She nodded, got up and went back to the bed to lie down. "I''ll have a rest first. You can call me when she comes." Last night, Zhong Wen, a guy who has a weak back and legs, woke up in the morning with a heavy head. Zhenyuan "Miss, these days, the princess has been in the limelight. She has seen a famous lady in the city of Kyoto. She is respectful and courteous to her. She is very flattering." Xue Baozhen couldn''t help but wonder: "this is the matter of imperial concubine selection. Shouldn''t it be the matter of inner palace? Why leave it to her? What is she? " Xiaohe should nod with his head: "that is to say, although she is a princess, she doesn''t care about the princess selection of the emperor? This is a big thing. How can I leave it to her? What can she understand? " Xue Baozhen shook his head: "it must not be so simple. If the emperor only looks at the face of the Lord, he can''t leave such an important thing to her. There must be something we don''t know." "What''s the matter?" he frowned Xue Baozhen asked, "what''s the latest news from my mother?" "Xiao He shook his head:" not yet. Madam hasn''t sent a messenger recently As they were talking, the girl from the outside came into the room and said, "Miss, madam, I sent someone to ask Xiaohe to go to the side door to get the letter." Xue Baozhen was very happy. She turned her head and gave Xiao He a look. Xiao He hurried away. Soon she came back with the letter in her hand. Xue Baozhen can''t wait to open it. It''s full of three pages, one by one. She''s stunned. Chapter 844 As she expected, Zheng Zhongwen told lies in front of the emperor. When he was fighting in Xijiang, there were no women around him. He had been eating and living with the soldiers in the military camp. Where could he know Chu Yue? It is believed that when the prince left Xijiang, he left with the Marquis Dingxi. They didn''t even take guards, let alone women and children. So Chu Yue may have been in Kyoto all the time, and this child was conceived long before the prince went to Xijiang, and the prince''s withdrawal must have something to do with this child. The letter also said that after all efforts, the identity of Chu Yue could not be found out. The man seemed to come down from the sky without any information about her identity. Her name is also likely to be a pseudonym. This is really a nameless girl. Then how did she get on with Mr. and Mrs. Wan? Is all this arranged by the Lord? For such a strange woman, he really did his best. "Xiao He, you go and ask Mom Niu to come over." Xiao He came back soon after he left. He followed his mother. Xue Baozhen asked, "if you haven''t come in these days, what can I do to report?" cow mother shook her head: "Miss, not slave, but this Huai moon is not the servant has the final say, the princess does not know where to get the very powerful girl, the leader in the inside and outside, the servant girl these days, even the princess''s house did not step in, the girls were also sent away far away, and they could not get near." Xue Baozhen frowned: "there''s really a way. It doesn''t matter. You just need to ask me when she will come to Yuexin. You don''t have to worry about anything else." As soon as Xue Baozhen''s words came out, she knew what she was going to do. She immediately replied, "the maid understands, and she will not live up to the lady''s expectations." She also hopes that the young lady can regain her power. In this way, her life will be better. Now she is crushed to death by the two big servant girls living in Baoyue. He can''t get any oil or water. He is depressed and suffocating to death. Three days later, mom Niu had time to sneak to Zhenyuan, secretly deliver a message to Xiao He, and sneak back to Baoyue house when no one saw him. Half an hour later, Xue Baozhen went out, wearing a thin gauze skirt, with black hair half hanging over her waist, her body swaying like a willow, and she was graceful. Xiao he held a piano beside her. The master and the servant secretly went to the garden to drill. She has learned piano since she was a child, and she knows how to play it. Her mother said in her letter that Zheng Zhongwen has no special hobby, only likes listening to piano music. It''s really a heavenly beauty. Her strengths can be put to good use. Mother Niu said that today''s son Wang ye would have a dinner party outside and then go back to the mansion. According to Wang Ye''s daily habits, it is estimated that he would return to the mansion around the time of Xu. The master and the servant are counting the time, and they have chosen the boundary in advance. It is under a Qionghua tree. It''s very close to the only way for the Lord, but it''s two different ways, but they can hear her piano. In this way, she neither ran into the prince in the garden against the will of the princess, nor went to live with the moon. She just played a piano in the garden to express her depression. If the prince happened to see her, it would be her "fate" with the prince. As expected by mother Niu, the tall figure of the king entered the inner courtyard before the end of Xu''s reign. He walked the only way to go home every day and went to Baoyue. Chapter 845 At the same time, Liang Er also sent the letter to Qi Rongyue''s room. "Princess, the side princess took her girl to the garden. She was dressed in gorgeous clothes and also took a piano." Qi Rongyue put down the scroll in his hand, looked up at the sky outside his window, and smiled: "it''s the time when the Lord returns to the mansion, it seems that they just calculated well." Cool son way: "princess, previously cow mother went to treasure garden." The smile on her face was even worse: "it''s only a long time before the fox''s tail can''t be hidden." Put down the book, she got up and put on a coat. She said to liang''er, "let''s see how the play is going, too." Liang Er is worried: "princess, if the prince is really led by the side princess --" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "if the prince is a man who can easily be seduced by anyone, how can he be my man?" Liang''er immediately understands that his heart is open, which is the real sincerity to treat each other. Suddenly, the fast-moving steps slowed down, and a series of melodies fell into his ears. He frowned and asked Sangui, "who is playing the piano?" Sangui shook his head: "I don''t know. It seems that the voice came from the garden." He thought that the prince used to love listening to piano music, so he asked: "you used to love listening to this kind of music. It''s better to see who is playing the piano, maybe it''s the princess." Zhongwen looked surprised: "I used to like listening to piano music?" He remembers it at all, and now he hears it. It''s low and gentle. It''s like crying. It''s not good at all. Did he really like it before? Sangui nodded: "yes, you once heard that the long princess was very good at playing the piano, so you began to listen to the music. You''ve heard all kinds of music. Although you play it generally, you can taste it very well." "Is it?" He was not impressed at all, nor did he revive that interest. Sangui asked, "do you want to see who it is?" Zhong Wen shook his head: "I''m in a hurry to go back. I promised to bring sugar gourd to Nian Wen when I went out this morning. I didn''t remember at all. I have to apologize to my daughter. Go in and have a look. No matter who they are, let them play the piano in the house later. Don''t disturb people in the garden." Zhongwen is not stupid. How could someone play the piano on his way back? Sooner or later, but at this time? He didn''t want to see the face full of bitterness if he wanted to know who it was with his toes. Zhongwen strides away. Standing far behind the flowers, he orders liang''er to leave. Sangui went into the garden in the dark and saw two red lanterns hanging from the tall Qionghua tree. The woman under the red light was playing the piano hard. Her slender fingers were playing back and forth on the strings, and a string of melodious and melodious notes jumped into her ears. Sangui didn''t know the melody, but he also thought it was very pleasant. He walked slowly step by step, just wanted to listen to a piece of music. Standing at Xue Baozhen''s side, Xiao he saw a figure approaching from afar and said excitedly, "Miss, here comes Wang man." Xue Baozhen was in a mood for a while. She tried to stabilize her movements, pretended not to know, and continued to play the piano. When Sangui comes near, Xiaohe just sees Sangui''s face. But after Sangui, there is no one else. She exclaims, "how are you?" Three expensive pick eyebrow: "who is not I?" "How about the prince?" he asked Xue Baozhen stopped playing the piano and looked at Sangui in surprise. How could it be him? Chapter 846 Xiaohe''s already asked. Xue Baozhen has no time to stop it. Sangui asked with a smile, "are you waiting for the king?" Xue Baozhen glared at Xiao He and motioned for her to shut up. She said, "Xiao He doesn''t mean anything else. She just saw you with the LORD all day. I haven''t seen you today. It''s strange." As she said that, her eyes also fell behind Sangui, even farther away, hoping to see the figure of the tall and great bank. Unfortunately, there was nothing. Sangui shrugs her shoulders and doesn''t want to break through her lies. She says in a low voice: "the LORD said, let you go back to your room and play the piano. Don''t disturb others'' peace here. Don''t come back later." Xue Baozhen bit his lips and turned his head to give Xiao He a look. Xiao He knew what he wanted. He felt a heavy pouch in his arms and put it into the hands of San GUI. Three expensive heft heft the weight of the bag, smile and ask: "what is this?" Xue Baozhen said with a smile, "be careful. Take it to tea." Sangui is not polite either. He tucks it into his arms and smiles and bows his hand: "thank you for the side concubine." Xue Baozhen didn''t expect that he would accept it so happily. He asked: "it''s true that the king likes listening to music." Sangui nodded: "I used to like it, but now I can''t tell." Since the Lord lost his memory, he has forgotten many things, including listening to music. Maybe the prince never really likes to listen to music. He just likes it for the sake of the long princess. The long princess is gone, and there is another woman beside him. Naturally, he can''t remember those hobbies. Xue Baozhen asked again, "is there any other hobby besides listening to music?" Sangui nodded: "yes, the prince likes to train horses. The stronger the horse is, the more he likes it." "And what else?" Sangui''s lips are slightly crooked, and his smile is strange: "what the Lord likes to do most now is to take the children with him. The little princess is his heart and soul. I wish I could hold it in my hand every day." Seeing Xue Baozhen''s face becoming more and more ugly, Sangui became more and more happy: "it''s not early, you should go back to rest earlier. I will take a step first. Remember just that, don''t come here to play the piano again. The king is not happy." Three expensive finish saying, turn round the head also not to return to walk. After a long time, the master and the servant came back to their senses: "Miss, we seem to be fooled." Xue Baozhen''s face was gloomy: "it seems that this Sangui is really a loyal servant." "What shall we do now, miss?" Xiao he scolds these three expensive people. Since he doesn''t want to tell them, why should he collect money? Xue Baozhen said in a deep voice, "pack up your things and go back. Is it disgraceful to stay here?" She got up and rubbed her sore legs. Seeing that Xiao he had put away his harp and lantern, she raised her steps and planned to leave. Suddenly, a sharp instrument burst into the wind and came from afar. It seemed that something was stuck in the trunk. Then, a big black pimple fell from the trunk of the tree and hit them right in front of them. Xiao He looks at the light. It''s a beehive. A big bee flies out with Xiao He''s light. Xiaohe was scared to death. He lost his lantern, but he was still stung by a wasp. Xue Baozhen''s fate is better than Xiaohe''s. she has no lantern in her hand, and because she escaped in time, she was stung on her face with two big bags and three on her body. Xiaohe was miserable. She was stung on her face like a pig''s head and at least a dozen big bags on her body. Chapter 847 Embrace the moon to live cool son put away the bow and arrow, return to the Royal concubine''s house to restore life. "How is it?" Qi asked with a smile Liang''er thought of the appearance of the master and the servant, and smiled: "there is nothing serious about the side concubine. Her servant girl is not hurt lightly." Qi Rongyue nodded: "give them a lesson, and then take my words to the ear, it will be worse." "Whose fate will be worse?" Zheng Zhongwen came into the room with a little Nianwen who had just cried. Cool son retreats, Qi dissolves the moon to smile a way "nothing, read article how to cry?" Read a face grievance, Zhang arm to dissolve the moon hug: "mother, mother hug." "What''s the matter? Who bullied you? " Nianwen looks back at his father and chokes: "sugar gourd, no sugar gourd." Qi Rongyue immediately understood that it must be Zhong Wen who promised to bring sugar gourd to Nian Wen, but he broke his promise. "Nianwen, my mother will make you a bunch of sugar gourds now, OK?" When reading, he smiled and clapped his little hands: "well, my mother is great, my mother is great." Zhong Wen asked with a smile, "aren''t you bragging? Can you make sugar gourd, too Of course, she can do it. She was the princess of Chu palace, and Tianqi was the prince. They were born extraordinary, and naturally could not enjoy the happiness of ordinary people. Once, Hengzhi bought several strings of candied haws for Tianqi from outside. He was still young at that time. He ate candied haws for the first time. He was very happy. He wanted to eat them, but Hengzhi had already left. It was also night. Even if someone sent out to buy them, he might not be able to buy them. Tianqi can''t make it. The queen mother asked the imperial chef to do it. It''s just a coincidence that there is one in the imperial chef who can do it. She was watching it at that time, but it''s very simple, so she learned it naturally. She went to the small kitchen to work for a while. When she came back, she was carrying two strings of delicate candied haws. Seeing his daughter''s delicious food, Zhong Wen couldn''t help asking, "how can you do anything?"? Is there anything in the world you don''t know? " Dissolving the moon shrugs: "I''m afraid not." They laughed together, as if they were ordinary couples. "What''s the matter with choosing a concubine?" Zhongwen asked. She shook her head: "there are many expensive women in Kyoto, but there are few of them who are really decent and well-educated. In a word, they are not satisfied at present. If you look at them again, it will not be urgent." Zhongwen said: "not in a hurry, but also in a hurry. The king of Liao in the western Xinjiang also learned that the emperor wanted to choose a concubine. I heard that he has brought his daughter to our Kyoto, and will be able to arrive in Beijing in a few days." Qi Rongyue frowned: "king of Liao? Is that the city of Luoxiu who married the princess of Xibo? " In his father''s reign, only one king with a different surname was granted, min Hengzhi. After Tianqi ascended the throne, he also granted a king with a different surname, Zheng Zhongwen. The king of Liao was the official who was granted by his grandfather. Now, the king of Liao, Luoxiu City, inherited the throne of the old king of Liao ten years ago. His name is not very good in the western Xinjiang. At the beginning, the father took into account the father of Luoxiu city''s great military achievements, and did not blame him too much, but also He was taught some lessons. Since then, the name of the king of Liao has rarely been mentioned. If it wasn''t for today''s Zhongwen to talk about him, she really forgot about him. Zhongwen nodded, "it was him. When we were fighting in Xijiang, big brother Tianhu and I were in danger several times. We asked for help from Luoxiu city many times. Not only he didn''t help us, but he was still tripping us in the dark. We suspected that he was colluding with Xibo at home and abroad and wanted to mess with our Chu Dynasty. We investigated him afterwards. He was very cunning and could not find any evidence about his collusion with Xibo ¡£¡± Chapter 848 Qi Rongyue''s heart sank slightly: "the Xibo state and the western border of Chu state are adjacent. They have always been at peace. The real war began when the king of Liao married the princess of Xibo state. Since then, the war in the western border has never stopped. The imperial court sent food and silver every year and sent a large number of troops. The king of Liao led the army to calm the war, but the war never stopped." When Zhongwen and Tianhu returned to Beijing this time, they reported the matter to the emperor. They suspected that the king of Liao wanted money and food from the court in the name of war and chaos, so as to fulfill his purpose of enriching his own pocket. Moreover, the relationship between the king of Liao and Xibo is not the same, and he also dotes on the princess of Liao who is the princess of Xibo. "When you were in Xijiang, did you hear of his daughter?" Zhongwen frowned deeply and said, "I heard that his daughter, Princess Luoji, was the 14th year of nianfang. I heard that she was the first beauty in the west of Xinjiang. She played a good piano, and was a disciple of the Yuandao Qin player in the west of Xinjiang." Yuandao zither player? Dissolving the moon''s face suddenly changed: "this yuan Dao is not a good man. He is good at absorbing people''s hearts and souls with strange zither skills and achieving his goals. How could this Liao king let his daughter worship yuan Dao as a teacher?" Zhongwen knew little about yuan Dao. At this time, he was also in a cold sweat: "so, the king of Liao brought his daughter to Beijing this time. It''s not good for him!" Qi Rongyue nodded: "it must be a bad idea. I''ll follow you to the Palace tomorrow." "It''s not convenient for you these days," said Zhong. "It''s better to go a few days later than to rush for the moment." Dissolving the moon to shake his head: "no, who knows that the king of Liao will come to Beijing one day, maybe tomorrow, maybe the next day, can''t delay any more." " TongZhou " father, I don''t want to be a queen, I don''t want to go to Kyoto, let me go back, OK? " Luoji knelt in front of the Liao king, holding his arms tightly, her eyes misty with tears. The king of Liao shook off her hand coldly and said in a deep voice, "if you do what the king told you, your mother''s life will be guaranteed. If you don''t do it well, you will be waiting for your mother to collect the body." Luoji cried and fell to the ground, her eyes full of sorrow: "father, I am your daughter. Although my mother''s status is low, she used to be your woman. She gave birth to children for you. How can you hate her so much?" Liao Wang sneers: "she should be glad to have a daughter like you. Otherwise, how can she live to this day?" The world only says that Luoji is the child he and the princess gave birth to. In fact, Luoji is the daughter of his next wife. "Father, daughter, please. Mother is ill. She can''t live without my care. She will die. Father --" King Liao said: "you can rest assured that she will not die until your task is completed. If you can get the love of the little emperor and stay in the palace, I will cure your mother''s illness, send her to Beijing as soon as possible, and join your regiment Get together. " Luoji slumped on the ground, knowing that it was a lie, but gave birth to a glimmer of hope in her heart, hoping that the father would be able to speak and count this time. "Well, I promise you, please don''t forget today''s agreement." She fell down and kowtowed heavily. Seeing this, the king of Liao hurriedly pulled her up: "what are you doing? Don''t you know that your face is the key to approaching the emperor? " Luoji broke the Liao King''s hand, stopped looking at him, and turned back to her room. "You cry, princess?" Girl rouer hurried forward to hold it. Luoji hugged rouer and fell over her shoulder crying. Chapter 849 Rouer gently patted Luoji''s back: "princess, don''t be sad, your eyes will turn ugly when you cry, and the Lord will scold you when you see it." Luoji stood up straight, took the handkerchief from rouer, wiped away the tears on her face, and nodded with a lump: "I don''t cry, crying can''t solve any problem, I want to listen to my mother, be strong." "What did aunt Fang tell you?" asked rouer "Miss, do you need hot water?" cried the waiter Luoji nods to rouer: "I want to bathe and ask him to send more." Ruoer was disappointed, but he didn''t ask much. He turned to the door. Qi Rongyue described his worries to Tianqi. Although Tianqi is a king, he is young after all. He has never experienced love. I don''t know the power of enchantment. It seems that she hasn''t paid attention to it. She says that she is too old to think. She is only a 14-year-old girl. What kind of waves can be found in this Kyoto City? "I don''t know the skill of Luo Ji, but yuan Dao is really powerful. I have seen him once," said Rong Yue Zhongwen was surprised: "this yuan Dao has been living in Xijiang. When did you see him?" Rongyue forgets that Zhongwen is also there. She is in a hurry to say something wrong. In those days, she and her master traveled around the country for nearly half of the Chu Dynasty, including the western Xinjiang. Yuecheng, the hometown of Yuandao, in the west of Xinjiang, when she first met Yuandao, Yuandao was still a young man in her early twenties. Because of his excellent piano skills, he was well-known in the local area and collected fame and wealth, and also laid a disaster for herself. She and her master passed through Yuecheng. They ran across Yuandao and were chased by enemies. They were forced to leave the cliff by Sheng Sheng. The master was just picking medicine at the cliff. This guy fell on a crooked neck tree growing from the cliff. Shifu Xinren, seeing that he still has breath, he rescued him and took him back to the inn to heal. Who knows that this guy, after waking up, not only doesn''t feel the help of Shifu, but also covets her beauty, pesters her for many times, even sneaks into her room while Shifu is away, and wants to capture her soul and mind with the piano sound. Fortunately, she has a deep knowledge of phonology and a firm mind. She is not confused by his piano sound. Seeing that the soul absorption is ineffective, he wants to forcibly take her away. She can''t beat him, so she escapes with the golden cicada step. When the master learns about this, she goes to find him to settle accounts, and he disappears without any trace. Later, until they left Yuecheng, there was no news of this guy. Unexpectedly, after many years, I heard his name again. Although over the years, she can still clearly remember the scene when he used the magic sound of soul taking. The magic sound is really powerful. She was also lucky not to be controlled by the magic sound for a while. Maybe he was too young at the beginning and his piano skills were not perfect. In the past few years, his magic sound will have a great success. Zhongwen stared at the embarrassed face of Rongyue, waiting for her answer. "Dissolve the moon way:" be like this, the master once saved his life, I once had a meeting with him Seeing that sister Huang was embarrassed, Tianqi hurriedly asked for help: "no matter how powerful yuan Dao or Luoji is, I''m not afraid. The son of heaven is righteous and mighty, and I''m afraid of the Dementor sound?" Dissolving the moon took a bottle of pill from his arms and handed it to Tianqi. He said, "this is Qingxin pill. If King Liao insists on Luoji presenting a song, you can take one to help clear your mind. However, this medicine can only play an auxiliary role. The most important thing is your self-control. Don''t be controlled by meizhuyin. Remember." Chapter 850 Tianqi nodded, "don''t worry, I''ve written it down." Seeing that sister Huang is so serious, he doesn''t dare to be careless any more. Take good care of the Qingxin pill. On the way back to the palace, Zhong Wen asked: "just in the palace, when you mentioned yuan Dao, the expression was very unnatural. You and him really just met each other?" Think of what yuan Dao saw before is Chu Tianyu, and now her face is Qi Rongyue, even in Qi Rongyue '' He hehe smiled, stretched out his arms and put her in his arms, and bowed his head to kiss her red lips She laughs, reaches out and pinches a handful at his waist: "I can''t deal with you alone. How can I bear others?" He encircled her slender hand and asked with a smile, "has the annoying Yuexin gone?" She shook her head: "of course not. It''s only a few days, and you can''t stand it?" He grabbed the uneasy little hand at his waist and sighed, "I don''t know who took the opportunity to stir me up and hurt me. Please wait and clean up sooner or later." All the way back to the palace, laughing and joking, I just got off the carriage and saw a maid leading a doctor in a hurry. "Who''s the doctor?" she asked bing''er, who was waiting Bing''er took the princess out of the carriage and said with a smile, "the one in the garden, please, heard yesterday that he went to play the piano in the garden and disturbed the hornet. He was stung." Zheng Zhongwen looks at Qi Rongyue with a slight eyebrow. Seeing her pale face and a clear face, he knows that she has a smile on her lips. Xue Baozhen should teach her some lessons, otherwise, something will happen. Looking at herself in the mirror, Xue Baozhen was stung by two wasps on the skin that could be broken by blowing bullets. It was itchy and painful, but she did not dare to scratch. She was afraid that this scratch would break her face. "Chu Yue, I can''t finish with you." Others only said that the horse honeycomb was dropped by herself, but she knew clearly that the horse honeycomb was shot by someone with an arrow. There''s no such thing in the world. The arrow that didn''t open for a long time fell on the Qionghua tree and hit the horse honeycomb. It must be Chu Yue. There is no one but her. Fortunately, the doctor said that she was not in serious trouble. After applying the medicine, she will be fine in a few days. Otherwise, her face will be destroyed, and she will find Chu Yue desperately. "How is Xiao He?" she asked the maid The maid shook her head and grimaced, "Miss, it seems that Sister Lotus is not very good. She has a high fever and talks nonsense. Her face is not swollen." Xue Baozhen frowned: "what does the big lady say?" "The doctor has given her medicine and prescribed a prescription. He said that she would be ok if she took the medicine on time. Don''t worry too much." Thinking of the tragedy of Xiao He and the ulterior motives of the man who put the dark arrow last night, she must come out. She turned to the maid and said, "bring the veil." Xue Baozhen put on the gauze and ordered people to lift Xiao He out. Before the doctor left, he was packing. When he saw someone coming to pick up Xiao He, he hurriedly stopped him: "don''t move her. She can''t stand the wind now. She can''t go out." Xue Baozhen stepped in, stared at the doctor with cold eyes, and said in a deep voice, "didn''t you say that she would be ok as long as she had a rest?" Chapter 851 The doctor hurriedly said: "back to Princess Zhen, it''s true, but this girl is seriously injured. She can only rest in the house and never go outside to pass the wind. Otherwise, the injury will only get worse." Xue Baozhen hums: "don''t be alarmist here, just take it out for a walk, can you kill her?" The doctor is about to argue that Xue Baozhen immediately raised his hand to stop: "no need to say more, please go back when you have opened the prescription." Xue Baozhen winked at several servants. When Xiaohe stood up, he was carried on a simple stretcher and followed Xue Baozhen out of the garden. Xue Baozhen, who was wearing a veil to show people, went straight to baoyueju instead of going anywhere else. Dissolving the moon and Zhong Wen in the room are about to have a lunch break. After hearing the servant''s report, Zhong Wen immediately waves: "say we have a rest and let her go back." But Qi Rongyue said, "this meeting will come. There must be something important. Let her in." Dissolving the moon, Zhongwen naturally didn''t say much. He got up and took his coat from the screen frame and put it on. Xue Baozhen led the servants into the room and ordered them to put Xiao He''s single frame in the room. Qi Rongyue was a doctor. When he saw Xiaohe''s face, he immediately knew something was wrong. He said in a deep voice, "she looks like this. How can you take her out to get wind? Didn''t the doctor tell you that she needs to rest in the house now? " Xue Baozhen didn''t expect Chu Yue to strike first. She hasn''t started to talk yet. Chu Yue said that she was not. Xue Baozhen turned her eyes to Zheng Zhongwen. Her eyes turned red and she fell on her knees on the cold floor of the room Zheng Zhongwen knew her intention, but he didn''t break it. He asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" Xue Baozhen added to last night''s story and cried again. He did everything he could to scare people. It seemed that there was a murderer in the palace, waiting every day to kill her. Qi Rongyue asked, "it''s autumn. It''s cold at night. Your master and your servant are not in the house. What are you going to do in the garden?" Xue Baozhen''s Yingying eyes look at the Lord, but the Lord''s eyes are always squinting at Chu Yue around him. I don''t understand. Chu Yue''s ordinary face and skin look very rough. Doesn''t the LORD look at her in such a close and affectionate way? What does he really like about her? "I ask you, what do you think the Lord is doing? Is there an answer on his face? " Dissolve the moon. Zheng Zhongwen frowned slightly, glanced at Xue Baozhen with cool eyes, and said, "if you can''t answer, you can''t answer. What are you doing? Is your going to the garden related to my king? " About, of course, I went to wait for you! It''s a pity that she can''t say or say anything like that. "Back to the Lord, I was upset last night, so I went to the garden with Xiao He. It was autumn, and the moon was clear. Suddenly, I was interested, so I asked Xiao He to take the piano to play a song. Unexpectedly, I was secretly calculated and almost lost my life. If Xiao He didn''t try to protect me, I was afraid to lie here like Xiao He." "Lord, please make up your mind for me." Zheng Zhongwen asked, "when you say that you have been calculated by someone, do you see the appearance of the person who calculated you?" Xue Baozhen shakes her head: "the night is dark, I didn''t see it clearly." "Men or women don''t see it clearly?" Xue Baozhen shook her head again: "I didn''t see clearly." "But where did you see the figure go?" Chapter 852 Xue Baozhen''s face is embarrassed. She just wanted to say that she didn''t see it, but she thought that when she said this, it would be over. She looked up at Chu Yue and said that this might be a good opportunity. "I saw a shadow of people coming to embrace the moon, and I didn''t know what happened afterwards." Qi Rong does not change the color of the moon and asks with a smile, "why don''t you come to know me since you see the figure of people coming to embrace the moon?"? Do you want that assassin to come and hold the moon and hurt me? " Shameless, I''ve never seen such a person who is willing to fight back. It was Zheng Zhongwen who also chuckled. He said seriously: "yes, since you see the assassin coming to Baoyue residence, why don''t you give a notice? You have no intention. " Xue Baozhen almost fainted. She came to plead, but they framed her as evil. Is there any reason? The most exasperating thing is the prince. If you don''t look at her, it''s enough. Every word is to protect the princess. Even this kind of groundless and obviously unreasonable words can be said. "Prince, I got the order from the princess before I went in and out of Baoyue house. So I saw the figure enter Baoyue house last night, and I dare not come to disturb me, so as to avoid the princess misunderstanding my body." Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "you didn''t dare to disturb yesterday. Why are you here again today?" Xue Baozhen looks at Zheng Zhongwen inconceivably. Is this the man she knows? What is he saying? Can''t you really understand the point of her words? Or is it a deliberate misinterpretation? "Prince, I saw that Xiao He''s life is in danger. I wanted to be vicious with the assassin''s mind. After many times of weighing, I just came to Baoyue house. I hope that prince will make the decision for me." Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyebrows: "Oh? How do you think Ben Wang will decide for you? " Xue Baozhen hurriedly said, "please find out the murderer, so that the murderer will not do evil again." Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "OK." OK? He said yes? So refreshing? Xue Baozhen was a bit foolish. She thought the prince would refuse her because he wanted to protect the princess. "Thank you, Lord!" She kowtowed, her eyes glistening with tears. The veil covered the big bag on her face, only showing a pair of beautiful eyes. Zheng Zhongwen ignored her frequent autumn waves and waved: "leave me, I and the princess are going to have a rest." Xue Baozhen''s heart ached a little, and she bit her teeth to resist jealousy and didn''t show it on her face. The maid helps Xue Baozhen to get up and sees her turning around to leave. Qi Rongyue looks at Xiao He who is dying again and says: "Xiao he stays first, you go back to Zhen Garden first, and I will send someone to send her back when the injury of Xiao he gets better." Xue Baozhen is very surprised. She doesn''t understand why the princess wants to do this. Xiao He is just a servant. Is it necessary for her to care about her life and death? Or did she deliberately show her kindness and magnanimity in front of the Lord? Acting? "Don''t bother the princess, my sister will ask someone to look after her carefully. The doctor also said that as long as she has a good rest, she will be better." Qi Rongyue asked, "did the doctor say that if she went out to see the wind today, she would not be alive?" Xue Baozhen was shocked. The doctor did say that, but she thought that the doctor was alarmist, so she didn''t pay attention to it. Now the princess has already known what the doctor said? Is there a princess''s eye liner in Jane garden? Qi Rongyue said in a cold voice: "knowing that she is in danger, you still take her out. If she is really dead, remember that she was not stung by a wasp, but killed by your ignorance and stupidity." Chapter 853 Xue Baozhen can''t move when she is in the same place. Is that what she means? "Step back!" She waved. Liang''er and bing''er quickly went to Xue Baozhen''s face and said coldly, "please come back!" Xue Baozhen looked down at Xiao He, and saw that her face was dark and her breath was weak. If it wasn''t for the slight fluctuation of her chest, it would be no different from a dead man. Is Xiaohe really going to die? "Please come back!" Liang''er then reaches out and holds Xue Baozhen''s arm. With a little effort, she pulls her out of the room. She is embarrassed and has no polite face. Looking at the tightly closed door, Xue Baozhen trembled with rage. She thought that Chu Yue would be merciful to her when he faced her with all sorts of difficulties in front of the Lord, and he would be dissatisfied with Chu Yue''s acerbity. Who would have thought that the prince was more mean than Chu Yue... At the moment when the door closed, the dissolving moon in the room had taken out the needle bag and treated the dying lotus himself. Wasps are poisonous. It''s not a big problem to be stung by one or two. If they are stung by a large number of wasps, if they can''t be treated in time, they may even have life danger. Two adults, again at night, the wasps seldom attack people desperately at night, and should not have been so seriously injured. Is it true that Xiao He was stung like this by a wasp to protect her, as Xue Baozhen said? Always think things are not so simple. The doctor has given her medicine, using ordinary poison clearing ointment, and the effect is also there. But now Xiaohe has gone through the wind, and using these ordinary ointment will not help at all. First, she fixed the acupoints with a silver needle, stabilized the breath of lotus, cut off the spread of the toxin, and then took a good detoxification pill and put it in the water, half of which was applied externally and half of which was taken internally. And every three hours, they need to take medicine. Liang''er and bing''er learn how to apply the medicine, then they move the small lotus to the next time, and they take turns to take care of the small lotus. At night, Xiao he woke up to see that the man who was guarding his bed was bing''er who was holding the moon. Her mouth was so dry that she struggled to get up, but almost fell out of bed because of her weakness. The dozing ice son woke up and hurriedly pressed Xiao He: "you are seriously injured. Now you can''t move around. What do you want to tell me?" "Water, I''m thirsty." Xiao He said hoarsely. Not to quench thirst, the mouth is still full of bitterness, just like having just drunk medicine, there are still liquid residues in the mouth. Ice son brought warm tea, one hand held her back, one hand put the cup close to her mouth, and fed her half. After drinking water, Xiao he slowed down. When he saw the strangeness of the inner room, he asked: "binger girl, where is this? It doesn''t seem to be Jane''s garden. " Bing''er said with a smile: "this is baoyueju. Your master brought you to the princess to ask her for help. Seeing that you were dying, the princess forced you to stay and heal yourself. Otherwise, you may be dead now." Xiaohe is surprised. Does the princess heal her? She''s living with the moon now? Why does the princess do this? She is just a servant girl. Even a young lady may not really put her life in her eyes. How can a princess do such a thing? At this time, liang''er came in with a bowl of hot plain noodles, and saw Xiao he woke up. He smiled and said, "the princess is really expecting things. She said that you should wake up now. Let me send some food. You are indeed awake." Chapter 854 Liang''er put the plain noodles on several cases beside the bed and said to bing''er, "let''s feed her some, and I will report to the princess." Ice son nods: "you go, here give me." After liang''er left, Xiao He Fang was shocked. She asked bing''er, "binger girl, princess, why does she want to save me?" Is there any other purpose? Bing''er said with a smile, "actually, I asked the princess why she wanted to save you. After all, you are the person of the side princess, and you also need to save the side princess." Xiaohe nods. Yes, it''s her family''s miss who saves her. Princess doesn''t need to. Bing''er said again, "guess what the princess said?" "What do you say?" Xiaohe looks curious. "The princess said that because you need to be treated immediately, or you will lose your life, so no matter who you are, the princess is just saving people, no matter what else, that''s all." Xiao he stares round his eyes and can''t believe his ears. Is it just like this? Is it really just like this? Bing''er fed her noodles and said nothing more. She didn''t take the opportunity to ask her about the side imperial concubine until the second day after the princess saw her injury in person, she was allowed to return to Zhenyuan. Xiao He can''t believe it. She just picked up a life like this, but the people who saved her didn''t want any reward. This princess is really strange. Three days later, the king of Liao came to Beijing, and on that day he went to the palace to see him. Above the Golden Temple, in front of all the officials, he took his daughter and went to the temple to be holy. Luoji, behind her big father, was slim and slim, covered with a veil, wearing the unique clothes of Xijiang, and seemed to be able to show her charming eyes beyond the veil. Just looking at these eyes, she could imagine how beautiful the face under the veil was. Tianqi looks at those eyes, which are very similar to those of sister Huang. It''s not Qi Rongyue''s eyes now, but chutianyu''s eyes that have completely disappeared. The king of Liao saluted respectfully, but he did not see the emperor call up for a long time. He raised his eyes and peeped. He saw the little emperor staring at his daughter directly, and his heart was happy. The eunuch beside coughed softly, reminding the emperor that it was time to start. Tianqi then came back to his senses. The king of Liao and Luoji said, "Aiqing is in peace." Zheng Zhongwen, who was at the head of the group of ministers, noticed Tianqi''s gaffe and wondered. According to his understanding of Tianqi, he was not a very beautiful person. He was all concerned about state affairs and never paid too much attention to women. How could he lose his attitude in front of the group of ministers in this golden palace today? According to yue''er, Luoji is a disciple of Yuandao. She is good at confusing people''s minds with the sound of zither. But before Luoji plays the zither, can she confuse men''s minds? After retiring from the dynasty, Zhongwen hurried back to the palace, and described the things in the palace today and dissolved the moon. After hearing this, Rongyue was also worried. He immediately wrote a letter to Zhongwen to send him to the palace. The next day, Tianqi proposed to the king of Liao on the golden palace to send Princess Luoji to live in the palace side by side. After entering the capital, the king of Liao also inquired about the selection of imperial concubines by the emperor. He knew that the selection of imperial concubines by the emperor was given to the concubines side by side. The emperor wanted Luoji to look at the concubines, but it was reasonable, so he didn''t refuse, so he immediately responded. On that day, Luoji left her father''s surveillance and took only her maid to enter the palace. Dissolving the moon arranged her in the pine garden next to holding the moon. Ruoer is making the bed for Luoji, peeping to see Luoji sitting under the window and asking, "what are you thinking, princess?" Chapter 855 Luoji sighed: "I''m thinking about how my mother is now. Princess Lian has made a promise to me." She can''t help shaking her head: "she has always been sweet-natured and vicious. She has long hated my mother to die. How could she be kind to her mother?" "Princess, you are so worried. Since Princess Lian promised that you would treat your wife well, she would not back her promise. If you become a queen in the future, it is too late for her to flatter you." Queen? Luoji smiled bitterly, thinking of the emperor she saw on the golden palace yesterday. She was handsome and noble. There was no ordinary man between her eyes and eyebrows who saw her in a grotesque way. She came to the position of queen, but her father came to the Chu Dynasty. Her daughter is destined to be the stepping stone for him to achieve his goal. It''s a pity that this handsome young emperor, I hope, will not be as obsessed with color as ordinary men. A maid came in and said to Luoji, "princess, princess, here comes the princess." Luoji hurriedly got up, put on the veil hanging over her chest, covered her gorgeous face, and walked out of the room quickly. Luo Ji greets to the courtyard, bows to the princess and salutes: "see the princess." Qi Rongyue quickly walked a few steps, reached out to hold Luoji''s arm, smiled: "the princess is more polite, please get up quickly." Luoji raised her eyes and looked at the face of the woman in front of her eyes. She was very surprised that she had such an ordinary face. Qi and moon as like as two peas in the heart, shocked by her heart. Now, Luo Ji, who had exactly the same eyes as she was before, looked at her eyes as if she had seen herself. She quickly concealed the shock in her heart, and led Luoji to the room: "the sun is strong, let''s talk in the room." As soon as he sat down, he asked with a smile, "I heard that the princess is the first beauty in the west of Xinjiang. Although I don''t see the real face today, these eyes are very amazing." Luoji understood her meaning, then took off the veil and said with a smile: "the princess is too famous, the first beauty is not worthy of being." The face under the veil is very beautiful, and Rongyue feels relieved. It''s really beautiful. Fortunately, only these eyes are like her. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know how to face Luoji. "I heard that your zither skills are very good. Who is the master?" Dissolve the moon. Luoji looked at the princess doubtfully, and then said: "I have learned some roughly. My master is a native of Xijiang, whose name is Yuandao. The princess has lived in Kyoto for a long time, and may not have heard his name." As expected, it''s Yuandao! She nodded and smiled, "I haven''t heard it. I''ve also learned the melody. Although I''m not proficient, I can play some ditties. I''ll ask you for advice some day if I''m free." Luoji only said that she said it casually, and immediately responded: "if the princess has this interest, I will accompany her." Qi Rongyue poured a cup of tea for Luo Ji and asked with a smile, "I heard that Liao princess is the princess of Xibo state?" When it comes to Princess Liao, Luoji''s smile suddenly froze and her face became very unnatural. After all, she was only a 14-year-old girl and had not yet learned how to hide her sudden outburst of emotion. Qi Rongyue is curious. Isn''t Liao Princess Luoji''s birth mother? How could she have such a strange expression when she mentioned Liao princess? It seems that she realized that her face was broken, and Luoji giggled twice: "yes, she is indeed the princess of Xibo." Qi Rongyue then asked, "it''s said that Xibo is rich in sapphire. It''s a ring pendant carved from sapphire. It''s cold to touch. It can be worn in summer, but it''s hot." Chapter 856 Luoji is embarrassed. She doesn''t know what the sapphire is. She doesn''t have much contact with Princess Lian on weekdays. Few servants in the Royal Palace are willing to be close to her. Her father keeps her from going out. Most of the things in the world are heard from master Yuandao. This sapphire is really unheard of. Thinking of master Yuandao, she felt a pain in her heart. She had been a teacher for three years. He was very good to her. He carefully taught her piano skills, often brought her some delicious food, and told her about the wonderful world outside. Occasionally, she looked at her with very gentle eyes. She thought that his heart was the same as hers. She thought he liked her, too. But when the father proposed to bring her to Kyoto to choose a concubine, she asked him for help, but he told her expressionless, the road is her own, life is her own, how to go, want to go, all should be left by her, he can''t help her. It turns out that in the past three years, she''s been flirting with her all the time, and he didn''t like her at all. She asked him why he was so kind to her since he didn''t like her. He said, because she looks like a person, a person he desperately forgets and can''t forget. It turned out that the gentle smile he once showed to her was actually in memory of another person. It turns out that he used to be so kind to her, in fact, he was thinking of another person. Funny and sad. On the way to Beijing, she had to go. The father threatened her mother with her sexuality. She had to, and dared not. Seeing that she hadn''t answered for a long time, Qi Rongyue seemed to go away and asked, "it seems that the princess doesn''t know much about this jade." Luoji''s smile was awkward: "the princess smiled. I really don''t know much about sapphire." Dissolving the moon and smiling, the eyes are full of sharp insight into people''s hearts. It seems that her relationship with the Liao princess is not as well as it is said. It is even possible that she was not born by the Liao princess. Otherwise, as the daughter of the Liao princess, how could she not even know the most famous sapphire in the Xibo state? Moreover, Xijiang is adjacent to Xibo state. It is impossible for Princess Liao not to go back to her mother''s home since she was married. If she goes back, she will take her children with her. Luoji doesn''t know about Qingyu, so she has never been to Xibo state. "I think the princess is tired. You can rest. I''ll go back first. I''ll come back tomorrow to ask you for piano skill." She got up. Luoji was relieved and hurried to see off. For some reason, she talked with the princess side by side. She was very kind to her, but she felt invisible pressure, which made her breathless. After the princess left, ruoer took Princess Luoji back to the room. She asked in a low voice, "princess, do you think this princess is strange?" Logie looked at her. "What''s wrong?" "The maidservant always feels that she has come to talk in a conventional way. Don''t you hear that?" Routine? Luoji thought about it carefully. Although the princess asked several questions, they were not important questions. No matter whether she could answer them or not, she did not ask them or stabbed her in embarrassment. It''s not like a formula. Besides, since she is also one of the candidates, it''s not a bad thing to talk to her. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. "I think it''s nice to be with the princess side by side," she said to judo. "It''s just that you think more about it." When ruoer saw that she didn''t care, she didn''t say much. She just wrote down all the questions asked by the princess side by side and then reported them to her real master. Chapter 857 Back to baoyueju, Zheng Zhongwen is teasing the child. Seeing her coming back, he asks bing''er to take the child out and pulls Qi Rongyue to sit down: "how about that? What do you detect? " "When you were in the west of Xinjiang, did you see the Liao princess with your own eyes?" Zhong Wen shook his head: "no, the king of Liao has never seen it. How could he have seen the princess of Liao? What''s the matter? " "I doubt that Luoji is not the daughter of the Liao princess. The Liao princess is the princess of Xibo. If she marries the Liao king, the dowry must be very rich. But the most abundant thing in Xibo is sapphire. There is no other country. How can the princess get less sapphire when she gets married?" "But Princess Luoji, she doesn''t know why jade is. Even if she hasn''t seen it, hasn''t she heard of it?" Zhongwen nodded: "it''s true. It''s said that Xibo people are very different from our Chu people. Their skin is very white, their nose is very high, their eyes are different from ours, and their hair color is also different. If Princess Luoji is the daughter of Xibo princess, how much should she be similar to her mother?" Rong Yue shook his head: "I have just seen her face, which is no different from ours. She has no characteristics of Xibo country, and when I mentioned Princess Liao, her expression is extremely unnatural." Zhongwen said, "I will send someone to send a letter to the west of Xinjiang immediately, and order the person who can trust to check the situation in the palace of the king of Liao." Dissolving the moon to nod: "this matter must hurry up to do, and cannot let Liao king have to realize." Zhongwen got up and said, "I''ll go now. Don''t worry. She will stay in our house for a while. She has time." Xue Baozhen heard that there was a princess Luoji living in the mansion. He also heard that she was the first beauty in the west of Xinjiang, and she was very good at zither skills. She couldn''t sit down immediately. She immediately took Xiaohe who had just recovered to the pine garden. The princess won''t let her go to baoyueju. Is it OK for her to go to Songyuan. Besides, as a side concubine, she is also right to greet guests in the mansion. Shortly after Qi Rongyue left the pine garden, Xue Baozhen entered it. Luoji was tired. She was going to have a rest. After hearing the servant''s report, she had to fight hard to go out and welcome the concubine in. Luoji didn''t wear a veil, and Xue Baozhen was envious of her beautiful face. It''s not fair to be naive, but to gather all the good things in the world on this face. When the servant served the tea, Xue Baozhen said with a smile: "the princess really deserves to be the first beauty in the west of Xinjiang. This small face, even as a woman, makes me feel very moved." This praise of her beauty, Luoji heard countless times, already tired of it, she just smiled: "the princess is too famous, the name of the first beauty is not worthy." Xue Baozhen looked at the furnishings in the eye room and sighed, "how can sister princess put you in this pine garden? There is a more suitable garden for the princess in Mingming mansion." Luoji glanced at Xue Baozhen and said in a low voice, "it''s very good here. I like it very much." Xue Baozhen dry smile: "yes, you like it." She paused and said, "I heard that the Emperor himself asked you to come to the palace to stay?" "Yes," she nodded "So the princess also came to choose a concubine?" Luoji blushed and nodded softly: "MMM!" Ruoer gave Xue Baozhen a look of displeasure, saying that the concubine had no eyesight and spoke too straight. Xue Baozhen is relieved that it would be better if she came here to choose a concubine. She doesn''t want to have another rival in the mansion. She is so beautiful that any man will be moved by her. The prince is afraid that it''s no exception. Chapter 858 However, since she is the candidate of the imperial concubine, the prince will not take it for granted, so she is relieved. "I''ve heard that the princess is very good at piano. I''ve studied it for several years. I don''t know if I have the honor to ask for advice." She would like to see how the zither skill of the first beauty in western Xinjiang is better than her own? Of course, her purpose is not simply to ask for advice, she is to let the Lord know how well her piano skill is, even the first beauty in western Xinjiang, is also her defeat. Luoji sneers: "tomorrow, I have made an appointment with the princess to play the piano together. Why don''t you come?" Xue Baozhen''s eyes brightened. It''s a good chance to crush the first beauty in the west of Xinjiang with zither skills. At the same time, he can let Chu Yue know what kind of talent to take the position of princess. He must be a person who is good at zither, chess, calligraphy and painting, and has a noble identity, rather than a person like Chu Yue, who has an ordinary face, an unknown identity and is pregnant before marriage. He''s useless. "Well, that''s settled." Xue Baozhen came here uneasily and left happily. On the way back to Zhenyuan, Xiao He asked Xue Baozhen, "Miss, does the princess know the piano?" Xue Baozhen snorted coldly: "how can an ordinary person like her understand Qin?" In the Chu Dynasty, the Qin was a very elegant leisure, and the Qin itself was very expensive, especially a good one, which was more expensive than gold. Ordinary people would not go to school at all, and it took time and money. Only the young ladies in the gaomen expensive courtyard would have this elegant interest. "Even if you understand, can you understand better than me?" She has studied piano since she was a child, practiced hard day and night, recognized that she knew the rhyme well, and people who had heard her playing said that she was excellent. The next day, hold the moon. Liang''er wipes the piano she just bought on the street. She tries two sounds at will and frowns, "Miss, the quality of the piano is too common." Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly: "common just good, do I want to take a peerless good Qin to rob the limelight with princess?" Liang''er thinks about it. It''s also true that the princess is not going to have a competition with Princess Luoji today. She just wants to listen to Princess Luoji talk about playing, and try to find out if there is anything wrong with her piano skills. "Will the prince go back to the mansion today?" Liang''er shook his head: "the LORD said yesterday that he will discuss important matters with the emperor later today, and will come back at noon." Qi Rongyue nodded, "OK, let''s go to the pine garden." Since she came to life as Qi Rongyue, she has never touched the Qin again, because Qi Rongyue did not learn the Qin in Qi mansion before, and her master is not good at it. She has never touched the Qin in order to hide her identity. Now Zhongwen loses memory, forgets a lot of things, and I don''t think she will care too much about whether she will play the Qin or not. The master and the servant went to the pine garden one before and one after another. Just entering the pine garden, they saw Xue Baozhen and Xiao he talking with Princess Luoji in the yard. One was as bright as a flower, the other was as shy as a prude, and the smile was perfunctory. Standing beside Princess Luoji, rouer saw that the princess had entered the yard, and hurriedly said to the LORD: "princess, princess is here." Luoji hurriedly turns away from Xue Baozhen, and takes a few steps to meet the princess. Xue Baozhen is also reluctant to welcome him. "Princess!" Luo Ji half curtsey salute, the smile on the face is light and appropriate, the manner is correct. On the other hand, Xue Baozhen''s manners are a little perfunctory. Qi Rongyue reached out to hold tologie''s wrist and said softly, "you don''t need to be polite, princess." Chapter 859 There are three short and long cases in the courtyard, one master and two guests. At the request of the princess, Luoji sat in the opposite position, while the princess sat in the first place and Xue Baozhen sat in the second place. As soon as the three of them sat down, some girls put their harps on the table. Luoji''s piano is very gorgeous. It is inlaid with jewels and jade. Its body is dark brown. The pattern is very special. The strings are also different from the common ones, slightly thick. Qi Rongyue raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, "the Qin of the princess is made of sandalwood?" Luoji nodded and said with a smile, "the princess has good eyesight. It''s really made by chenshui sandalwood." The Qin was given to her by Yuan Dao, the master. It is said that he made it by himself. Originally, the appearance of the Qin was very common. Before he came to Kyoto, the father specially found a craftsman to decorate the Qin with jewels and pearls, which was particularly gorgeous. Qi Rongyue got up and went to the piano. He studied it carefully, tried several more notes, and then sighed, "it''s a pity." She went back to her seat and sat down. She saw that Princess Luoji was looking at her. She said, "this sunken sandalwood is very precious. It has been deposited for hundreds of years before it was discovered by the world. This wood is extremely rare and precious. The texture of the wood is very special. It can produce the wonderful sound of the ordinary piano, and the sound quality is more delicate. But now, on your piano In order to inlay jewels and pearls, several wood patterns were cut off. In this way, the skillful sound that could have been normally emitted was also cut off. " Luoji''s complexion is slightly changed. This instrument can indeed play several more skillful sounds than ordinary instruments. Because of these skillful sounds, her music can be more perfect and different. Since her father took the Qin to inlay the treasure, she has never played it, and she does not understand the texture of the broken tone. At this time, after listening to the princess''s words, she immediately reached out to test the tone, tried again and again, and her eyebrows were more and more wrinkled. Xue Baozhen''s face is muddled. She can''t understand Qi Rongyue''s words at all. She only feels that she is making a fool of herself. A good Qin, of course, needs to be inlaid with gorgeous and exquisite. It should be seen and remembered at a glance. This is what a good Qin should look like, just like the one in the hands of Princess Luoji. Unwilling to be ignored, she got up and went to the front of the Lord. When the Lord stopped her voice test hand, she also played several sounds like a show off. She smiled and said, "this is really a good piano. The tone is mellow and transparent, and it''s so gorgeous and delicate. I''m very excited." Luo Ji ignores Xue Baozhen and only says to Qi Rongyue, "princess, can this Qin still have the ability of rebirth?" Qi Rongyue said: "ordinary craftsmen can''t do it. I think the people who can make this instrument can also repair it." Luoji was relieved that it would be better if she didn''t become a broken piano, and there was a possibility of repairing it. However, she went to Beijing this time, even if the day of returning to Xijiang is far away, where can I see her master again? Does her piano really have a day to repair? Xue Baozhen said: "princess, today, my sister and I are here to ask you for advice on piano art, not to compare instruments." Luoji settled her mind, covered her loss and smiled: "in that case, the little girl will make a fool of herself." A cloud covers the moon, and the melody is low and euphemistic. For example, a daughter complains that she is telling her lover whom she hasn''t met for a long time. Sometimes she sobs, sometimes she is happy and melodious. The melody has a sense of hierarchy, which makes her intoxicated. Chapter 860 After a song, the aftertone is not broken and the mind is not awakened. Qi Rongyue, who has been listening carefully to the music, opens her eyes slowly. Her eyes are still clear and cold, and her smile is cool. She really has some skills. She did not exert all her strength or use yuan Dao''s skill to capture the soul. In this way, it''s enough to make your mind ripple. Xue Baozhen didn''t close her eyes all the time. She stared straight at Luoji, her gorgeous face, her delicate white and soft fingers, her exquisite piano, her charming voice, as if she were the girl in Luoji''s piano music, her hatred for lover, her unfair fate, and her enemies When the music is broken, a sense of sadness comes from her heart, and her face is filled with tears and choked with sobs. Xiao he saw that the young lady was out of shape. He quickly took the veil and handed it to her. He gave her a little push and asked in a low voice, "Miss, they are all watching. Don''t cry any more." Xue Baozhen knew that she was out of shape, so she wiped away her tears with her Pa. she smiled dryly and said, "I''ll show you how to laugh. I just had a gust of wind. I''m facing the wind." No one cared for her, no one comforted her. Qi Rongyue took a deep look at Luo Ji and said in a slow voice: "it''s dull and tasteless in the ear. It''s pleasant to be in love. Good piano, good music, good art. " Three good words in a row show her appreciation for Logie. Luoji smiled: "I''m sorry to say that the princess can see the origin of the little sister''s piano at a glance. She wants to be proficient in one of the piano skills, so she can''t play a song as well." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "if you want to keep your body and mind still, you can''t listen to me. I''m clumsy and clumsy. Why don''t you let Princess Zhen play a song?" Luo Ji raised her eyebrows to see Xue Baozhen and asked with a smile, "how are you?" Xue Baozhen and so on is this opportunity, how can they not say well? "That sister will make a fool of herself." She had a bright smile, like the one who just cried, not her. Ten fingers of fiber are placed on the strings. The good ancient Tongmu Qin is matched with the good silk strings. Everything looks so perfect. The fingertips are gently plucked. The heavy sound starts first, and the residual sound is continuous. For those who understand the piano, only this single tone can tell what music she wants to play. The lower seven sections of the high mountains and flowing water. The melody is soft and soft, like the source of water flow. The tone is clear and natural, and the pause is appropriate. After listening to several sounds, Qi Rongyue raises her eyes and looks at Luoji. Luoji''s eyes also look at her. They smile. Xue Baozhen is skilled, but unfortunately, he doesn''t really understand the music. She didn''t really play the charm of "running water". It was similar in shape but not in spirit. After a song, Xue Baozhen is quite satisfied. The running water is difficult to be famous. However, she can make it in one go without a meal. "Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly:" good "Nice to hear," she said Xue Baozhen''s smile froze at once. These two people were praising her, but how could they boast so insincerely and reluctantly? Luoji is just like that. The piano skill is really above her. She has nothing to say. But Chu Yue, why is she? She didn''t even have a good piano. At first sight, it was the common instrument that had just been bought by the servants on the street. What kind of music could she play with such instrument? Since you don''t even have a good piano, what kind of skills do you really know? Why does she despise her? Xue Baozhen took a deep breath and said with a smile: "sister Wang has just commented on the princess''s piano skill. I think she is also very proficient in it." Chapter 861 She shook her head: "master is not worthy, just a little knowledge." Xue Baozhen suppressed her unhappiness and forced a forced smile on her face: "sister Wang is so modest. She can see at a glance that the princess''s Qin is made of sandalwood, and she can hear the defects of the Qin with only a few single tones. I think she is very proficient in the melody. Why don''t you ask her to comment on the impropriety of the music she just played and let her sister grow up See. " Dissolving the moon''s smile, he reached out his hand and gently played two notes on the piano in front of him, saying: "mountains and rivers, eight of them are mountains, seven of them are rivers. Some people like to play 15 passages in combination, while others like to separate them, each of them has its own rhyme. The melody of the song is bright and beautiful, and the rhyme is similar to that of the stream, flowing slowly and softly, which is the essence of the water." She raised her eyes to look at Luoji, and then said, "you can hear it. You have practiced it many times. You are familiar with it. You can skillfully pop up every syllable. It''s as smooth as clouds and flowing water." Xue Baozhen thought that this was her praise and began to smile. But listen to the princess again: "unfortunately, your grasp of this music is only limited to proficiency, and you don''t play the real charm of water. You know the piano, but you don''t understand the piano. A piece of water, neat but lost its soul, sweet, but lost its meaning." Xue Baozhen doesn''t agree. How can she take it? She has practiced this song many times, but she almost didn''t polish her fingers. She practiced so hard for so long, but she was criticized by Chu Yue for nothing. She raised her eyes to see Princess Luoji and asked with a smile, "what does the princess think?" Luoji looked at the princess with approval, and her beautiful face was full of dazzling brilliance: "the princess really knows the rhyme, every sentence is above the point, it is true." Xue Baozhen was angry and almost didn''t spit blood. What''s the situation of these two people? She was embarrassed by singing and drinking. Xue Baozhen, with a stiff smile, said to the princess, "since my sister is so proficient in the music of mountains and rivers, it''s better to take advantage of this time to caress the song and open the eyes of the princess and her sister." When Princess Luoji heard this, she was also very excited. It was just the so-called confidant that was hard to find. She knew Qin well and had excellent talent. In order to make her master this way, the father invited many zither players to her before Yuan Dao. Only a few days later, she would ask his father to leave. She admitted that she did not have the qualification to teach her. Until yuan Dao was invited, she knew that there was someone in the world who could master one of the zither skills. In addition to Yuan Dao, Princess Chu Yue is the one who knows the most about Qin. At least she understands the rhyme of Qin very well. So she is also looking forward to whether Princess Chu can really make an amazing song. Qi Rongyue is also skilled in itching. She was good at this. In the past few years, she didn''t want to express this feeling for various reasons. She didn''t plan to show her hand before she came here. But after listening to the princess''s song, her hand is even more itchy. She also wants to try her hand who hasn''t touched the piano in these years, and whether she can play a good song. "Well, I''ll be more deferential than obedient." She smiled and pulled up her sleeves to show her delicate white wrists. Not only Xue Baozhen, but also Princess Luoji thinks that the color of the princess''s hand and face is very different. Looking at this hand alone, the jade finger is thin, soft, white, delicate and standard. But her face is... She sits cross legged at the back of the piano, with her back straight and her neck slightly bent, her fingers clasped on the strings, her fingertips gently plucked, and her melody is long. Chapter 862 Luoji raises eyebrows. She''s playing high mountains and flowing water, too? The mountains and rivers are quiet, but the spring water is gurgling, which is believed to be 18000 miles away. Chang''e of the Moon Palace plays the piano and builds it. The melody pauses properly, and the aura is formed by itself. It''s leisurely and deep. It''s clear like splashing jade and trembling like a dragon chanting. Luoji closed her eyes and recalled the scene when she first saw Yuandao. The first song he asked her to play was the mountain and the water. When she played, he read an old poem on one side, which is still fresh in his memory. A few times, the end of the music, calendar mountain side, still from the fumigating wind. The guests outside the gate bring their harps and meet again. High and low, falling wild geese startle the goose. Afraid of pining, wake up the beauty to sleep, the guest son spring thick. Any leisure worry thousands of wisps, also do not understand the languid. Jiao Tong, who is not a young man in the middle of China, is only buried under the sun. Stop worrying about it, raise the level of peace and widowhood, and transfer to another palace. A curtain of water dissolves in autumn and a bottle of wine is empty. Lazy listening to Pipa River, tears wet lotus. I''m looking forward to meeting you again in yehang. (excerpted from "Lyric exercise") She meditates in her heart, the past is repeated, the clear tears drop down, and the bitterness is hard to say. At the end of the song, Luoji opened her eyes. There was no trace of tears in her eyes. She covered her worries and smiled. She stood up and bowed to qirongyue. "Miaoyin Tiancheng, a song in the ear, has a lot of experience. Luoji thanked the princess here." Dissolve the moon to rise, toward Luo Ji to return a gift: "the princess is too much praise, do not dare to be." Luoji looks very excited, as if a long-term friend suddenly appears in front of her, and she is very surprised. "It''s a song of princess. It''s amazing that the voice of heaven falls everywhere. The original high mountains and flowing water can be played in such a way and have such a unique charm. It can be seen that the princess understands the rhyme." Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "I just use the direction that I like to play a favorite song, still have the inadequacy, also can''t talk about the very understanding of the melody, just pure like it, haven''t played for many years, unfamiliar a lot." When you come to me, it seems that you have completely forgotten Xue Baozhen''s existence. Xue Baozhen is embarrassed to find a crack to drill in. She didn''t expect that Chu Yue could play a whole piece of high mountains and flowing water with a broken piano. Even she just couldn''t help shouting good words. Not only Luoji''s zither skill is above her, but also Chu Yue''s zither skill reaches the height that she can''t forget her nape. What does it mean to have someone out of the world? She knows it today. But she didn''t want to. She was the only one who could get a hand. She had practiced her skills for many years. She thought that she could rely on this skill to trample Chu Yue on the bottom of her feet and humiliate her with her superb piano skills. However, she didn''t expect that she was the one who was finally humiliated. See two people talk very happy, but she can not insert a word, can only quietly out of the pine garden. When Zheng Zhongwen went back to the mansion, it seemed that he was in a good mood when he saw the dissolving moon. The worries that had been dyed between his eyebrows and eyes had disappeared without trace, so he said: "what''s the matter with you? Is anything good going on? " Dissolve the moon to pull him to sit down in front of the table, already put the cool warm tea to push in front of him, smile way: "listen to the Lord Luo Ji to talk about Qin today." Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyebrows: "Oh? So, you are confused by her piano sound? " She glanced at him and said, "what are you talking about? Am I so easily confused? " "What''s your pleasure then?" He asked. She was happy, of course, because she found a confidant, which was not easy. Chapter 863 In terms of medical skills, she has never met a person who can have in-depth discussion with her in terms of medical skills, except the master. Fortunately, there are still masters. In Qin technique, except yuan Dao, who she had seen in western Xinjiang, she never met a person who had such a profound understanding of musical technique. The excitement of meeting a confidant cannot be expressed in words. She said with a smile, "hearing the sound and knowing the nature, I listened to Princess Logie''s Qin today and talked with her for a long time. I found that she was a very simple girl, and I found a very interesting thing under my intentional and unintentional temptation." Zheng Zhongwen did not understand: "what?" "I just doubted that she was not the daughter of Liao princess. Now I can be sure that she is not the daughter of Liao princess." Zhongwen picks eyebrows. "How to make sure?" Rong Yue said: "it''s very simple that Liao princess is the princess of Xibo. In the Royal Palace and Chu Dynasty, she has the name of Chu Dynasty, Bailian. But she also has the name of Xibo country, duonenasulian. It''s a custom in Xibo country. The married woman will change her name when she arrives at her husband''s house. After giving birth to her child, the child''s nickname will be the name of the woman before marriage." "Zheng Zhongwen clearly smiled:" so, you use the name of that Sulian to test the princess Luoji Dissolving the moon smile is brilliant: "yes, I use the Xibo language to call the name of duo''e''sulian, she didn''t respond at all, but looked at me stupidly, with an unidentified face." If it''s really a mother and daughter, how could she have never heard Siberian? How could you not even know your mother''s name? Zheng Zhongwen leaned forward, stretched his arms around her waist, and stared at her eyes seriously: "how can you speak Xibo? Have you been to Xijiang? " Last time she said that she had a chance to meet yuan Dao, was it in Xijiang? Dissolve the moon to stagger his line of sight, light hum hum hum: "how? I haven''t been to Xijiang, can''t I speak Xibo? Besides, I don''t really know Siberian, just a few words. It''s taught by Shifu. If you don''t believe me, ask Shifu. " She was a little guilty of looking into his eyes. He pinched his hand at her waist and said with a smile, "I''m afraid there''s nothing you won''t do in the world." She raised her eyebrows and looked at him: "what? You are not happy that your wife is so fierce? " "Happy, happy hate can not day and night will you -" he smiled ambiguous, cut off the words behind. "What about me?" she asked He smiled, picked her up horizontally, strode to the bed, put her down gently, and then quickly covered himself: "hold you in your arms, and press you under your body." Red as fire, she reached out and pushed him: "in the daytime, you are really -- stop it." She refused to let him catch her hands. She leaned to her mouth and kissed him hard. "Goblin, do you know how I live every night after all these days?" A woman''s moon letter is really a disgusting thing. The beauty is in her arms, but she can''t love her wantonly. After a few days of restraint and forbearance, she almost torments him crazy. I don''t know how he endured when he went in and out of the boudoir at night in Jincheng. Maybe I haven''t tasted the taste of meat. I don''t know how wonderful it is. Now I have tasted such a fascinating taste. Meat is on the side of my mouth and can''t be swallowed into my stomach. That kind of torture is inhuman. She bit her lips and looked innocent: "I didn''t mean to torture you. What can I do when the letter comes?" She was held in his arms all night, and she was not well. Chapter 864 He lowered his head, kissed her lips, and whispered his hoarse love words: "yue''er, yue''er, I want you --" her originally rigid body gradually became soft, and the rejected hand did not know when to wrap around his neck, the man''s burning body temperature almost ignited her, and her unconscious wriggling and response almost made him crazy. Every breath and every moment with her is so wonderful. Not only can he get the satisfaction he never had, but also his soul and soul reach a kind of unprecedented perfection. On the other side of the garden, xiaonianwen and binger are chasing the little rabbit to play. "Are you not happy, miss?" Xiao He carefully looked at the young lady. She was worried. Since she entered the palace, she has become more and more eccentric. She used to know what she was thinking. Now she is not sure what she was thinking. Xue Baozhen stares at Xiao He, but she doesn''t have a good way of thinking: "I can be happy to lose such a big face?" Xiao he hurriedly comforted: "don''t be angry, miss. You can''t play worse than the princess. Besides, the princess doesn''t say you can''t play better than her!" Xue Baozhen stopped and stared at Xiao He: "what do you know? Who plays well, who plays poorly, can I not be clear in my heart? You need her to talk about it? " Her eyes gradually became strange: "is Chu Yue saving your life, and you are grateful to her. Now you are going to face her everywhere?" When Xiao he heard this, he was scared out of his wits. He immediately knelt down in front of Xue Baozhen. "Miss, you have wronged your servant. The princess has saved his servant''s life. The servant has thanked the princess. You are the master of the servant. How can the servant and how can they --" seeing Xiao He''s in a hurry, Xue Baozhen was upset and waved: "that''s all. I''m just the master of the servant Do you need to be so serious for a joke? " She doesn''t really doubt Xiaohe. After all, Xiaohe is serving her in Xue''s mansion when she urinates. Although they are masters and servants, they are more intimate than ordinary masters and servants. Xiaohe is the only one she can trust wholeheartedly in this mansion. Xiaohe wipes his tears and gets up. He sees a white shadow running from far to near. A small shadow is running after the white shadow in the distance. Xue Baozhen looks up and says to Xiaohe: "catch the rabbit." Xiaohe dare not disobey the wishes of the young lady. He immediately ran forward and grabbed the rabbit in his hand. Then he turned around and followed the young lady back to Zhenyuan. Xiaonianwen chases after the rabbit and suddenly it''s gone. After all, it''s still small. He just feels that his beloved toy has been taken away by someone, and then he starts crying. Bing''er asks people to look around. There is no sign of a rabbit at all. "Hey - this little thing is just here. How can it be gone in a blink of an eye? Do you have a good look? " Asked bing''er, looking aside. One of the waitresses succeeded in attracting bing''er''s attention. She pointed to the waitress and asked, "do you see the rabbit?" The maid glanced sideways at the end of the garden, and the figure disappeared long ago. She whispered: "if I go back to sister Bing, I just saw the side princess in the garden, and her girl seems to hold a rabbit in her hand." When bing''er heard this, he immediately got angry: "I said that the rabbit was gone without any reason. It was taken away by her. She must have done it on purpose." Chapter 865 "Go, find her." Bing''er has a straightforward temper. When he says something, he feels that he is upright and strong. Then he has nothing to fear. Besides, what is he afraid of with the princess? Bing''er picked up the crying text and said: "the princess is lovely. The maid will take the princess to find the little rabbit now, OK?" Read the text to listen to this words just stopped crying, choking to nod: "look for rabbit, look for rabbit." Bing''er holds the princess and greets several girls. She goes to the treasure garden with her. When Xiaohe looked at the white rabbit in his arms, he saw that the young lady was full of sharp eyes. She had a bad premonition. Instead of holding the rabbit to the young lady, she deliberately kept a distance from the young lady and asked carefully, "what should I do with this rabbit, miss?" What to do? She sneered and walked closer to Xiao He: "I heard that the Lord likes to eat roast rabbit. I''ll send it to the kitchen later, so that they can send it to the Lord to have a taste." Xiao He tightly hugged the rabbit and smiled and stepped back: "Miss, the rabbit is so lovely. Why don''t you stay? Besides, the Lord may not be eating in the house today." Xue Baozhen glared at Xiao He and said angrily, "you can do whatever I ask you to do. Since when have you become so much nonsense?" Xiao He bit his lips and hung his head down, afraid to return. Xue Baozhen looked at the white rabbit in her arms. The more she looked at it, the more she looked at it, as if she saw the prince holding the little princess carefully. She was so angry that she rushed to grab the rabbit''s ear and snatched it out of Xiao He''s arms. She raised it high and fell down. Xiao he screamed in fright, then covered his mouth again. He didn''t dare to make the shrill cry again. The poor little white rabbit was seriously hurt by this heavy fall. He struggled several times to get up, but failed. He wriggled and twitched on the ground pitifully. At the gate of the hospital, there was a lot of crying. Xue Baozhen turned her eyes and saw bing''er holding the little princess and staring at her. It was obvious that bing''er and the little princess saw the scene of her falling rabbit. She smiled coolly: "I don''t know who raised this rabbit. It can bite people. My finger almost didn''t let it bite off. It''s so painful." After that, she did not look at bing''er and little princess again, and turned back to the house. Xiao He also can''t bear to stay to see the dying struggle of the little rabbit again. He follows the young lady into the room with tears in his eyes. Nian Wen struggles to get down. Bing''er can only put her down and persuade her to go back. Xiaonianwen doesn''t listen. He stumbles to the little rabbit''s side. The white fat little hand picks up the little white rabbit and holds it in his arms. He cries sadly and tears fall on the little white rabbit in series. At this time, bing''er intended to take the little white rabbit out of the princess''s arms, but was surprised to find that the princess''s hand holding the little white rabbit was shining, just like the soft light reflected by mercury in the sun. After a while, the light dissipated. The little white rabbit, who was dying at first, earned off the princess''s little hand again, jumped to the ground, and ran back and forth in the yard grass happily. There was no sign that it had just been badly hurt. When the princess saw it, she finally stopped crying, dried her tears and ran happily after the rabbit. Bing''er is too scared to close her mouth. What just happened? It''s a rabbit about to die. Why is it jumping around all of a sudden? She hurriedly took the princess and the rabbit back to Baoyue house. Chapter 866 Bing''er is too scared to close her mouth. What just happened? It''s a rabbit about to die. Why is it jumping around all of a sudden? She hurriedly took the princess and the rabbit back to Baoyue house. Back to Baoyue house, the prince and the princess are talking in the room. Bing''er puts the princess in a small bed, and then quickly narrates the story with the princess and the prince. They were also surprised. They took the rabbit in bing''er''s hand and examined it carefully. The white fluff under the rabbit''s mouth was stained with half dry blood, but their spirit was very good, and they didn''t look like they had been hurt at all. "Are you sure you didn''t see the eye? Does the princess''s hand really shine? " Qi Rongyue asks bing''er again. Ice son nods: "the maidservant absolutely did not read wrong, strange is, after the rabbit comes alive, the princess suddenly made sleepy, just hugged her to already fall asleep, this can never have before matter." The spirit of the princess has always been very good. You can stay up all day playing, but it''s obviously abnormal today. Dissolve the moon to check the body of the daughter hurriedly, see to have no unusual appearance, and breath is even calm, the heart is a little calm, ask again: "who knows this?" Bing''er thought for a moment and shook his head: "no one knows. At that time, only the maidservant stood close, while the others stood far away. They certainly didn''t see it." Dissolving the moon nods: "the one in Zhenyuan doesn''t see either?" Bing''er said, "no, she and the maid have already entered the house. At that time, we were the only ones in the yard. There was no one else." "Well, it must be recorded. No one else can know it. Your family can''t say it." Dissolve the moon to tell earnestly. Ice son hurriedly nods: "princess is at ease, maidservant understood." Liang''er and bing''er were sent by the master. After the master and Mr. Wan got married, they bought some clever girls to teach them around. Liang''er and bing''er are two of them. They can not only know kung fu, but also play, calligraphy, painting and even medical skills. It can be seen that the master has made great efforts on them. The two girls are also very loyal to her. She feels relieved. "Bing''er, go to lie down in Wanfu, and ask the master to come." It''s so weird that she can''t figure it out by herself. Shifu is well-known and widely seen. Maybe she can solve the problem. After bing''er left, Zhong Wen reached out to hold the rabbit. Just after his hand touched the rabbit''s fur, he felt a pain in his chest. This feeling has not been tasted for a long time. Since he got married with Rong Yue, with their relationship getting closer, the pain in his chest has been very weak. Only occasionally when he missed Rong Yue very much, but she was not around him, would she have acupuncture like The pain. But now, the familiar pain came back, just like when he hated the dissolving moon in the Zhou Dynasty in Kyoto. "What''s the matter with you?" Dissolve the moon. He drew back to grab the rabbit''s hand, rubbed his chest, the pain was fleeting, there was no lasting pain, he wryly smiled: "it seems that someone bit here." Dissolve the moon also involuntarily to press own chest, just, just, when she took the rabbit from ice son''s hand, the chest''s long sleeping flame mark suddenly changed to burn. Why is that? Why did she and Zhongwen react to the rabbit at the same time? She looked back at her daughter in the small bed and thought of something six months ago. At that time, they were still in Jincheng. When she came back from a visit one day, she met a abandoned puppy on the road. The puppy was very small. It should have been just a few days since she was born, and her eyes were not fully opened. Chapter 867 When she saw the pity, she took the puppy back to the Rongyu hall. At that time, Nianwen had just learned how to walk. She was curious about all the new things. She especially liked the puppy she brought back. Although she took good care of the puppy, it was too small. It was winter. She didn''t know how long she had been abandoned in the street. She was ill and died in a few days. She had no way of holding it. She was about to leave that day When she was diagnosed, she asked the League to look after and read Wen. Before she left, she saw the dog. She was sure that she couldn''t live for two hours. When she came back, the dog didn''t jump around. There was no sign of illness at all. However, Nian Wen slept in bed. She woke up after two days and two nights, which scared her. Nianwen wakes up and asks for the dog. When Tuan brings the dog, she touches it. At that moment, the mark on her chest is burning like fire. She didn''t care much at that time, but thought it was just an accident. But now it seems that things are not so simple. The dog and the rabbit were both on the verge of death when they came into contact with Wen and then came back to life. It''s not an accident. How could it be an accident. "What do you think of?" Zheng Zhongwen asked when he saw her face changing. She shook her head: "I haven''t thought of anything, but I can conclude that the rabbit suddenly gets better. It must have something to do with reading, but I don''t know why." One hour later, Jane Yun came in a hurry. She had heard bing''er''s story on the road, and she was worried. The three men closed the door and talked to each other. They asked bing''er and liang''er to stay outside. No one was allowed to approach. Qi Rongyue told the story of the previous puppy once, and combined with the little rabbit in front of him, we can be sure that there is a mysterious power in the body of Nianwen, a power to turn corruption into magic. Jane Yun seemed a little excited. She rushed to dissolve the moon''s body, opened her neckline and revealed the flame mark on her white chest. She said, "yue''er, do you remember what you said to me in the Zhou Dynasty?" Qi dissolves the moon not to understand: "what words?" Jian Yun said: "you said at that time, when you first entered the king''s palace of Zhou, you borrowed the treasure of Fu Jiao from the old king of Zhou. The old king of Zhou told you about Fu Jiao, the warrior of that year. Han Jiao was covered with treasure. The skin of the Jiao was not invaded by fire and water. Jiao Zhu had the effect of bringing back the dead. There was also Jiao Dan, but he didn''t say the effect of Jiao Dan. He didn''t know how it would work. Later, because of the jade plate inlaid with Jiao Dan, he lost the secret No one knows. " Qi Rongyue suddenly realized that she was covering her chest and asked with surprise, "is this mark left by jiaodan?" Jianyun nodded: "it''s very possible. Why didn''t hanjiao attack you when you were in danger in the cold pool? That''s because there is something familiar with it in you, so it doesn''t attack you, and even is willing to be close to you. It is likely that the jiaodan in you is the Yuandan of a relative of Xiaohan Jiao. " Zheng Zhongwen looks puzzled: "how can there be jiaodan on yue''er?" Jianyun said: "in the future, the key now is to read Wen. She is your two children. One lives because of jiaodan and the other lives because of jiaozhu. These two treasures are related to life and healing. Therefore, your two children have this ability in their lifetime." So it seems to make sense. Is it true? Is their small reading because of her parents'' extraordinary life, which leads to her extraordinary? Chapter 868 "What now?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. Jianyun shakes her head, his eyes are mixed with joy and sorrow: "the only thing we can do now is to protect her and not let anyone know her ability. Such a powerful and magical ability is good and bad for her. You should know that everyone is innocent and bears his guilt!" Jianyun read the words again, and said: "and this rebirth and healing technique is obviously extremely damaging to the spirit and spirit. Look at this child, when he should be happy to take off, he is still sleeping here. The last time he saved a young dog from sleeping for two days, how long will he sleep again to save this rabbit? In the future, if it is not a last resort, she must not be allowed to use this skill. She lives and dies. Depending on this skill, she will change her life against the sky. Eventually, it is likely to bring disaster to her. You must not be careless. " Both of them have a dignified face and no joy in their hearts. Their daughter should have enjoyed an ordinary and happy childhood, but now, because of her extraordinary, it is doomed that this childhood will not be ordinary. Dissolving the moon suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly said to the master, "master, have you eaten the cold jiaoxu, will it also have an impact on your children?" Jian Yun shook his head: "cold jiaoxu is really a very rare medicine, but it is different from jiaozhu jiaodan and other Juyuan things, it should not have any impact." She sighed again: "it''s your child who recites the text. Now with this ability, I don''t know what your body will look like in the future, and whether there will be any unknown special ability?" Dissolve the moon to shake his head: "no, at least I didn''t feel." Zheng Zhongwen also shook his head: "in the past, apart from the pain in the chest wound, there was no other abnormality. Now, even the chest is not hurt, so there should be no special ability." Jianyun nodded: "it''s no good. You are all people who have changed their lives for once. You can''t change them for the second time. Otherwise, you will be condemned by heaven if you go against the sky." After seeing off the master, they sat in the room, speechless. After a long silence, Zhong Wen finally asked, "can you tell me about this jiaodan?" She looked at him, and the face she had given her jade plate when she was a child had become the same, bright and dignified. She smiled: "when I was little, a boy gave me a jade pendant, saying it was his heirloom, which could protect his life. I was young at that time, I saw that the jade was beautiful, and I didn''t care that it was his heirloom, so I took it recklessly. Later, I fell down from the rockery, seriously injured and comatose. Even the doctor said I was dead, but who knows, I just survived without any damage, but from that time on, the jade plate disappeared. Until later, I was killed by my enemies, and died, but I survived again. After I woke up, I had this flame mark on my body, so Shifu guessed that I might live because of jiaodan. " "Who is that boy?" His eyebrows are closed tightly, and he can clearly feel that when Yueer mentions the boy, his eyes are particularly gentle, and his words reveal a continuous feeling that he cannot ignore. She smiled mysteriously: "if you can remember the memories you lost, you will know who the boy is." It''s not that he didn''t want to say it, but he didn''t know where to start. He had forgotten the green feelings. Chapter 869 "What if I can''t remember it all my life?" He asked. "It doesn''t matter who the boy is." She believed that one day, he would think of the girl he liked when he was a child and the girl who had to live for a lifetime because of his impulsive gift of jade. - three days later, a banquet will be held in the palace to entertain all the officials and their relatives. The big guy knows in his heart that this is where ordinary officials of the holy feast are. It''s clear that the emperor wants to select the imperial concubine himself. So the families of girls of the right age in each mansion have made great efforts to wait for their daughters to make a splash at the palace feast. Before the Palace Banquet, Rongyue first handed Chu Tianqi a list of women''s taboo backgrounds, as well as their personality characteristics. This is the person she thinks is more suitable. Let him look at himself again. If he likes it, he will stay. If he doesn''t like it, he will talk about it. The Palace Banquet is located in the Yonghe palace, which is specially used for entertaining officials. The palace is gorgeous and wide enough to hold more than 100 single tables. Originally, men and women should not sit at the same table, but because of today''s special banquet, there is no other table hall for the women''s families, all of which are arranged in the Yonghe hall. The seats are ranked according to the rank and rank. The official rank is closer to the emperor, and the chance for his daughter to enter the holy place is greater. Those with lower rank are in the rear end. Unless the emperor descends to the end, even if the daughter''s color is no better, it can''t be seen by the emperor. After three cups, Zhong Wen of the sun Dynasty gave a wink. Zhong Wen got up and said to the heaven: "emperor, I heard that the precious women in Kyoto City are good at learning a skill at home. Some people even know everything about Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting. I don''t know if the precious women here would like to contribute their art to the emperor?" As soon as I said this, those precious girls who have been struggling to make the emperor remember themselves are eager to try. This is a great opportunity. Sitting in the first place on the left, the king of Liao immediately glanced at Luoji, who was in the company. Luoji''s eyes fell silent and her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. "My daughter is willing to dance for the emperor." Speaking of Lin jiao''e, the daughter of Officer Lin, the right deputy governor of the ducha. Chu Tianqi''s eyes fell on Lin jiao''e, with a beautiful face, a good figure and a 14-5-year-old appearance, which is the most delicate time in a girl''s life. He thought for a moment. Lin jiao''e didn''t seem to be on the list that Huang had drawn up. Chu Tianqi''s smile was light, and the noble bearing of the son of heaven was faint and scattered. Although he was only 14 years old, his face was young but was covered by the majestic bearing. The young girls got to see the smile of the young man, and all of them were moved. They regretted that they had just slowed down a step, which made Lin jiao''e seize the opportunity. Chu Tianqi''s eyes moved away from Lin jiao''e. although Lin jiao''e was beautiful, she couldn''t catch his eyes. He grew up beside his mother when he was a child. She was a beautiful woman who had lost her country. Huang''s sister was also a beautiful woman who could close the moon. She was ashamed of her appearance. Compared with Lin jiao''e, she didn''t know how many times more beautiful she was. Moreover, he is not a superficial person who judges people by their appearance. He pays more attention to the match of the door, the harmony of personality, and whether his virtue has the talent of the imperial six palaces. Of course, he is also looking forward to meeting a person who can make his eyes move. In this way, the long years in this palace will not be lonely and boring. The music starts, the beauty waves the water cloud sleeve, waist if the willow entangles the branch. Chapter 870 It''s undeniable that Lin jiao''e''s dancing is very beautiful. It can be seen that she has made great efforts to learn. If an ordinary man saw such a beautiful woman''s dancing, he would be afraid that her soul would be taken away. But Chu Tianqi is not an ordinary man. She was born in the palace since she was young, and there are many dancers in the palace. He has seen better dancing, which is nothing rare. As soon as he was born, he was the prince. Now he is the emperor. What he wants is the best. Lin jiao''e is obviously not the best. It''s no wonder that there is no name for her on the list of Huang Jie. Chu Tianqi chuckled: "very good, reward." Lin jiao''e''s face was red, her breath was unsteady because of the dance, her chest was rapidly undulating, and even Shane''s voice was trembling. Zhongwen took a piece of mung bean cake and put it into the dish in front of Rongyue''s body. In a low voice, Zhongwen said, "eat some. It''s time to be hungry." He poured another cup of tea for her and changed the glass in front of her. She smiled like a flower and reached out to grab the glass in his hand: "I''m happy today. I want to have a drink." He can''t help it. He pinched her hand under the table and whispered, "don''t get drunk and go crazy." Her eyes were light and horizontal, she looked up and drank up the wine in the cup. Tears and mellow wine slipped into her throat. It''s a happy day. She buried all her sorrows in her heart. Her brother has finally grown up and is going to get married. Father, mother, have you seen it? The two brothers and sisters seem to have feelings. Their eyes collide in the air, and they see the sadness hidden in their eyes. "My daughter is willing to dance for the emperor." He was talking about AI Qianxun, the youngest daughter of adult AI, the left servant of the Ministry of punishment. In the fourteenth year of the year, he was tall and tall, with a beautiful face and a vigorous brow. AI Qianxun, it seems that he is not in the list, he smiles and nods: "yes!" The sword dance is different from the ordinary dance in that it has higher requirements on the body toughness. It needs the combination of hardness and softness. The graceful dance posture, as well as the heroic and cool posture. After all, it''s a woman who has less taste when dancing. Tianqi looks bored, and her eyes naturally fall to other places. The most striking thing in the palace is Princess Luoji. each one has its own merits. One eye as like as two peas eyes and the other''s eyes, are different from each other. They are different from the beauty of the Queen''s sister. They only look at such eyes, and face is such a face. Beauty is beautiful, but it looks very strange to him. The king of Liao around the Lord Luoji has been paying attention to the emperor. Seeing the emperor staring at his daughter, he is in a good mood. It is the so-called hero sad beauty pass, and the emperor is no exception. His daughter, the first beauty in western Xinjiang, is not called in vain. It seems that this has become a half. In a moment, as long as Luoji exerts some strength in playing the piano, it will be a steady success. Thinking of this, he saw that the emperor had strayed his sight, and then he lowered his voice and said: "I''ll do well in a moment, and make sure that the little emperor is haunted by you." She didn''t say anything, and she shouldn''t and didn''t refuse. Luoxiu was a little annoyed and said in a deep voice, "you''d better be obedient, otherwise, it''s hard to say whether your mother''s life can be saved." Luoji immediately red eyes, staring at the father around him, he said such words, do you still deserve to be a father? Although she has learned master Yuandao''s enchanting sound, she never exerts it on anyone. She doesn''t want to but can''t. At the beginning of learning this skill, she didn''t know that this sound could captivate the soul. Otherwise, she wouldn''t learn it. Chapter 871 Nowadays, the father and the king coerce her with their mother''s sexual fate and force her to seduce the emperor with the piano sound. If she does it, she will be immoral and unrighteous. If she doesn''t, she will be unfilial and unrighteous. What should she do in this dilemma? She raised her eyes, and her eyes were facing Princess Chu Yue. Her smile was clear and gentle. As always, she nodded to her and blinked again, as if promising her something. But she didn''t understand what she wanted to say to her? After a while, she saw Princess Chu Yue get up, accompanied by her maid liang''er, she turned and entered the side hall. She thought about it and got up. The king of Liao grabbed her and said, "where are you going?" Luo Ji looks up: "father, people have three anxieties. Don''t worry, father. I won''t let my mother go." After hearing this, the king of Liao was relieved and said with a smile, "go, come back soon. The emperor is still waiting for you to play." Luoji blessed her father and turned to the side hall. Rouer, who was following her, was about to enter the side hall when lenger came out of nowhere. He grabbed her and asked with a smile, "sister rouer, you are here, too?" Ruoer wants to break away, but finds that lenger''s strength is so great that she can''t break away at all. She smiles and says, "yes, I came with the princess. Can you let me go, sister?" Cool son just don''t let go, smile a face to be mysterious, probe a way: "hear a while emperor wants to give all the people that attend a banquet reward, we also have." Hearing this, rouer immediately became interested: "really? I will have it, too? " "Of course, everyone will, and you are no exception." "What''s the reward?" After all, ruoer is just a maid, and follows the master who can''t be spoiled. There is little oil and water. When hearing the emperor''s reward, how can she calm down. Liang''er said with a smile: "nature is a good thing. I don''t know what it is. Why don''t we go to find an older sister?" Ruoer hesitates a little. It''s convenient for the princess to enter the side hall. She should have been on the side: "but Princess she --" liang''er laughs: "you don''t have to worry about it. There are palace maids in the cottage of the side hall. You can''t use it. I''ll wait for her after I ask." Hearing this, rou''er has no scruples any more, and immediately follows liang''er happily. In the side hall, when Rongyue saw Luoji come in, he immediately grabbed her hand and pulled her to the garden outside the hall. "What do you mean, princess?" Though she was full of doubts, Luoji did not struggle to shout. She obediently led her to the garden. After checking around, Qi Rongyue was sure that no one was there. Then he said with a smile: "pull you to talk. Don''t be nervous. I have no malice." Naturally, Luoji knew that she had no malice, or she would not let her drag her here. Although she met with the princess only a few times, they fell in love with each other very much. She had an unspeakable trust in the princess. "I know you don''t really want to attend such a party, and that your father is forcing you to do something you don''t want to do," said Rong Luoji looks surprised. How could she know? Did she do it clearly? "How do you know? Who told you that? " Asked Logie. "No one told me, I guessed it myself," said Rong Yue with a smile. "Sister Logie, I''ve heard your piano, and I know you''re a pure person. You''re different from your father. I know you''ll do it." Luoji was even more surprised: "do you know the sound of the Dementor?" There are not many people in the world who know the sound of the soul taking demon. There are only a few people in Xijiang. She has lived in Kyoto for a long time. How can she know the sound of the soul taking demon? Chapter 872 Dissolving the moon nods: "the soul taking magic sound is a unique skill of your master Yuandao. It''s said that it''s very powerful. With your zither skill, I think it has at least eight points of his skill." Luoji didn''t speak. She looked at her in shock. She not only knew the magic sound of soul taking, but also knew that her master was Yuandao. "I''m here to ask you something, Logie." She took a deep breath and said, "what do you want to ask?" "May I help you?" Luo Ji tiny Leng: "why?" "Because I want to help you. You are a good girl. You should live a happy life instead of being manipulated like a marionette." "Do you know what kind of help I need?" she asked "I don''t know, so I want to ask you." Luoji thought of her mother who was far away in the west, the young man who had just sat on the Dragon seat and had gentle eyes, and the fate she had never been able to fight for. The heart that had already confessed her life suddenly gave birth to a trace of rebellion. She wanted to do a lot of work. If she did, she would leave the palace with her mother and fly away. If she didn''t, she would not die. She was also worthy of her heart. "Well, I need your help." Under the cold moon, Qi Rongyue grins. It''s a very common face. In Luoji''s eyes, it''s so beautiful that people can''t open their eyes. After a close talk, they went back to the side hall and went out successively, pretending that they had never met or talked. At this time, two young ladies in the palace offered their skills, but they failed to capture the attention of the emperor. Seeing his daughter coming back, the king of Liao hurriedly got up and said to the emperor, "the emperor, the little girl has a talent for playing Qin since she was a child. After meeting a famous teacher, she has great skills. It''s better to ask the young lady to play for the emperor." Tianqi hands her eyes to see Qi Rongyue, and she nods slightly and imperceptibly, and takes a piece of cake with her hand and puts it on her mouth. The emperor of the Liao Dynasty said, "yes!" While he was lifting his glass to drink, he secretly put a Qingxin pill given by Huang Jie into his mouth. The entrance of danwan is just like the entrance of danwan. It''s cool and direct to the brain. And the coolness has been continuous. The annoyance and depression just in my heart are all cleared at this moment, and my heart is clear and pure. The palace maid placed a low table and a cushion in the center of the palace. Ruoer hurriedly put the hard-earned Baoqin on the low table. As soon as the piano came out, it attracted all the people''s attention. The jewels inlaid in the body of the piano were shining brightly under the palace lamp. Luoji got up and went to the center of the hall. The gorgeous face made the women present envious and envious. She sat down a few times before the case, with her slender jade fingers clasped on the strings, and a phoenix courted her mate, and then she pointed out. The melody is clear and elegant, just like a phoenix looking for the Phoenix in the sky, across the mountains and wide seas, from the ends of the earth to the corners of the sea, looking for the trace of the Lang, the mood of love but not love, the bitterness rejected by the beloved, and all kinds of mood are vividly displayed in this ethereal piano sound. However, because of the different mood, the people who hear the sound think and think differently. But the sad mood spreads to everyone without exception. Of course, we need to remove Chu Tianqi and Qi Rongyue, as well as Luoxiu City, which is used to hearing magic sounds. Except for the four of them, all the people in the room were in tears. They were extremely sad. What''s more, they were already crying. Chu Tianqi looked at the scene in surprise, and finally understood the previous worry of sister Huang. As expected, this magical sound of soul taking was very good. Chapter 873 If he had not taken the Qingxin pill, he might have lost his temper just like the officials. Tianqi looks at Rongyue and inquires with her eyes. She shakes her head and nods. She blinks at him to show him a little peace. Tianqi is relieved. Sister Huang is there. She says it''s OK. Then it must be OK. The king of Liao has been paying attention to Chu Tianqi''s response, seeing that he has always been thinking clearly, not confused at all by the piano sound, and in his heart he is very confused. Later, he saw that the king and the princess side by side were not confused by the piano sound, and even more confused. How could these three people not respond to the piano sound at all? It is difficult that they have no heart, no sad memories? It''s impossible. How can a person live to this age without any sad experience? Especially Chu Tianqi, who experienced the tragic death of his father, his mother and his sister, was the most easily lost in the music, but he did not. When the song was finished, all the people in the palace couldn''t get back to their senses for a long time. When they woke up and found their faces wet and cool, they were shocked and lost their state of mind. They praised the superb zither skills of Lord Logie. Princess Luoji is not only gorgeous, but also amazing. No one dares to offer his zither skills. No doubt she wants to fight. Until the end of the banquet, Chu Tianqi didn''t remember the appearance of a girl. She just wanted to ask her sister carefully about Luo Ji''s magical voice. Luoji still lived in the palace side by side. When the banquet was over, Rongyue proposed to go to the Royal Garden and go back to the palace in front of the king of Liao. Luoji made a face of embarrassment and looked at the king of Liao. The king of Liao hurriedly said, "the princess wants you to see the scenery of the Chu palace. Haven''t you thanked the princess?" Luoji said thank you to Rongyue, but it was not until the figure of the king of Liao disappeared in front of her. She turned around and grasped Rongyue''s hand. She was about to speak, but she saw Rongyue shaking her head, indicating that she would not forget her shape. Luoji choked her stomach full words back and said with a smile: "sister princess is really elegant. She has to go to the garden so late." Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "the imperial garden can not compare with the general garden, the creation inside is very refined, I also not easy to go into the palace, naturally can''t miss." She turned to liang''er and said, "liang''er, take rou''er to have some food and rest. You''ve been tired for most of the day. Maybe you''re still hungry." Liang''er understood and said with a smile, "thank you for the princess''s consideration. The maid didn''t eat two meals. She is starving. It''s the same with her sister who wants to come to rouer." Ruoer was still thinking about the emperor''s reward. When he had just left the banquet, the Emperor didn''t mention the reward. He also said that he forgot it. He was depressed and hungry. Now he heard that he had something to eat, so he couldn''t miss it any more. He quickly smiled and said, "I''m hungry for two times. Now I can eat an elephant." After liang''er and rouer left, Rong Yue led Luo Ji directly to the Royal study. Chu Tianqi and Zheng Zhongwen had been sitting in the Royal study for a while. Luoji saluted the emperor. The emperor called quietly and gave her a seat. She never looked at her face like an ordinary man. She felt at ease. Rong Yue said: "princess, when I was in Yonghe hall, I was in a hurry. I didn''t have time to explain a lot of things. Now, I might as well explain things clearly in front of the emperor. In this way, the emperor can help you." Luoji got up and was about to kneel. Chu Tianqi said, "don''t kneel. I don''t like this. Sit down and talk." Chapter 874 Luoji nodded, thinking of the sufferings she had suffered since she was a child, and thinking of her mother far away in the west, her eyes immediately turned red. "The emperor and his daughter '' "Princess Lian is very insidious. She did one thing in front of her face and the other behind her. My mother and I didn''t know how much we had suffered under her. My father never cared about our life or death. Until that year, when he found out that I was very talented in music, he suddenly changed his attitude and invited a zither player to teach me how to play. In order to make my mother suffer less, I worked hard to learn ¡£¡± "Three years ago, my father knew Yuandao from nowhere and invited him into the house. Yuandao''s zither skills were very good. He taught me a very special way to play the zither. At the beginning, I only thought it was another very powerful zither skill, but I didn''t realize that the music played by this kind of zither skill has the effect of attracting people''s soul." "The music you just played in Yonghe hall?" Chu Tianqi asked. Luoji nodded: "exactly, my father ordered me to confuse the emperor''s mind with the sound of zither, to get the emperor''s favor, so as to make me stay in the palace." Chu Tianqi naturally guessed the intention of the king of Liao and asked, "did he tell you what his purpose was to keep you in the palace?" Luoji shook her head: "he didn''t say it, but there must be some secret, just these things, he never told me." Zheng Zhongwen asked Luo Ji, "when he was in the mansion, who had the most contact with? Who often goes in and out of the palace? " Luoji shook her head again: "I don''t know. I was detained in the yard by my father and never allowed to go out. When I came to Beijing this time, Chu Tianqi nodded his head and said:" I just discussed with the king side by side, and immediately sent a secret person to Xijiang, secretly rescued your mother from the palace, and then found a safe place for your mother and daughter to get together. But you can''t leave now. You need to We need to finish the play. " Luoji is very happy and grateful. She says "thank you, Emperor!" The three of them discussed the plan again. They didn''t make an agreement until late at night. Chu Tianqi left them to live in the palace, but Rong Yue shook his head. "Today, I can''t. The King of Liao is waiting outside the palace. We can''t let him hold the handle." Zhong Wen nodded: "yue''er is right. The king of Liao would like you to have something to do with the princess at this time. He can hold on to this and force you to leave the princess to carry out his next plan." Chu Tianqi said with a smile, "that''s right. I''m too careless. In this case, I won''t keep you." Chapter 875 "Miss, we can''t do this kind of thing. At the end of the day, it''s between adults. Besides, the Zheng family admits that they''re sorry for you, so they let you take the position of the concubine on this side, and let the eldest son make up for the lack of the Imperial Academy. In the end, what they owe you has already been paid. If you hurt the little princess with this hatred, even the master won''t protect you if something happens You can never do such a thing. " Xiaohe kneels in front of the young lady and pleads bitterly. She has seen through these days when she entered the royal palace. Her previous high spirits and determination have disappeared now. The prince''s favorite princess almost wants to spoil the heaven. He is even more fond of the little princess. If there is a flash in the Princess''s eyes, the consequences will be unimaginable once the young lady is found out. Xue Baozhen glared at Xiao He with cold eyes and said angrily, "useless things, I dare not let you do such a thing. Do you dare to say that you are not focused on Chu Yue now?" Xiaohe cried: "Miss, you are all for your own good. You are still young and have a long life. As long as you are rooted in the Royal Palace, are you afraid that you will not make an appearance in the future? Why is it so dangerous to be eager for success? " Xue Baozhen said coldly, "it''s a long time, but I can''t wait." Seeing that the LORD put Chu yuechong in heaven, she was going mad with jealousy. Why could Chu Yue win the favor of the LORD alone, and why couldn''t Xue Baozhen? She hated Chu Yue and envied that she had a daughter who could help her catch the Lord''s heart. If she didn''t have this daughter, Chu Yue would be crazy. At that time, where would she have the heart to serve the Lord? Wang Ye is just the age of blood, how can he stand loneliness? Is her chance coming? She can''t wait. She can''t wait a day. "Miss, in any case, the little princess is only a child. It has nothing to do with her between adults." Cried Xiao He. Xue Baozhen was so angry that she slapped Xiao He in the face and beat her to the point of her lips with blood: "useless things, come here, pull Xiao He down and shut her up in the woodshed. Without my permission, she is not allowed to go out of the woodshed for one step." Xiao He was soon dragged down, and there was no one she could trust with all her heart, so she decided to do it herself. Two days later, Wangfu garden. It''s very cold in Kyoto in the late autumn, and it''s not much different from the deep winter in the south. Read text together bed will be noisy to go to the garden to play, dissolve the moon to see the outside sun is good, then simply put down the medicine in hand, and cool son ice son together, take the little guy to the garden for a walk. Even in the cold late autumn, there are still seasonal flowers blooming in the garden. If there are flowers, there will be butterflies. I will catch butterflies, catch rabbits, and sit on the swing when I am tired. Let liang''er and bing''er push her in turn. Qi Rongyue is sitting in a nearby Pavilion reading a book. From time to time, she looks up at her daughter and feels sweet as honey. This is the life she wants, calm and free. "Moon." Zhongwen, with a food box in his hand, walked quickly from far to near. She looked back and looked at the man tenderly. There was only her man in the eyes. "What are you holding?" She asked with a smile. He opened his mouth to answer, and his eyes fell on his daughter who was swinging in the distance. His smile suddenly froze, and his food box suddenly fell, hitting the bluestone path under his feet. Chapter 876 The sweet smell of milk spread with the wind, splashing Zhongwen''s full boots of milk. Rongyue looks back from his sight and sees xiaonianwen''s body flying out of the swing and falling heavily to the ground in the distance, which is the path paved with bluestone. If he falls, he will be seriously injured. She got up quickly with fright and used the golden cicada''s footwork, but it was a moment after all. Her speed could not slide to her daughter''s side to hold her in the blink of an eye. Zhongwen also rushed forward recklessly. No matter how fast they were, there was no white shadow. The white shadow was as fast as lightning. At the moment when the tragedy was about to happen, Xiaobai held xiaonianwen with her small body. At this time, her body was only a fist away from the ground. I don''t know how thrilling my experience is, but I think it''s very novel and fun. I giggle all the time. Zhongwen rushed forward and carried the child into his arms. His heart pounded and his arm trembled slightly. Dissolving the moon also to Zhongwen''s side, saw reads the article to be free, long relieved a breath: "thank God." Zhong Wen turned to liang''er and asked, "what''s the matter? How could the princess fall off the swing? " Liang''er is so scared that she can''t even speak, and her legs are limp on the tree trunk beside the swing frame. She recalled the dangerous situation just now. Binger was sitting on the swing with the little princess in her arms, and she was responsible for pushing them. The swing was in a hurry. The rope connecting the shelf suddenly broke, binger flew out, and binger''s hand was also detached at that time... Bing''er has fainted. Her eyes fall on the rope. Suddenly, she seems to find something secret. She points to the rope and says, "prince, princess, look at the rope." Zhongwen and Rongyue rush to check the broken rope. Half of the broken rope is full of burrs and half of the broken rope is neat. What does that mean? Zhongwen and Rongyue exchanged a look, which was not only astonished, but also angry. This swing frame was specially made for Zhongwen''s daughter. The whole palace knows that it''s the property of little princess. The person who does this kind of thing is obviously coming to read it. Who is it? Liang''er said in the middle of the Zhongwen Dynasty, "go and find out who is going to murder the king''s daughter." He said these words, almost biting his teeth. Although the palace is large, there are not many people, especially the master who is entitled to visit the garden at any time, and only a few of them. Liang''er soon found out about Xue Baozhen. She didn''t act rashly. She first reported it to Baoyue house. At this time, bing''er woke up and didn''t hurt much. Hearing this, he immediately thought of Xue Baozhen''s earlier scene of breaking the white rabbit in anger, which was just insane. Zheng Zhongwen was so angry that he drew his sword and went to Zhenyuan. This woman must be crazy. How many lives did she dare to move her daughter? Dissolve the moon to stop him: "first don''t impulse, I have a one stone two birds plan." Zheng Zhongwen said angrily, "I don''t want to see her for a moment, let alone continue to live in our house. I must let her disappear completely." As long as the plan succeeds, she will disappear completely It seemed that she could not stay for a while longer. She had warned her that she had to drill in the dead end. Since she wanted to make trouble, she would complete her life and kill herself without complaining. Chapter 877 The so-called impulse is the devil, women''s jealousy will make people crazy. Xue Baozhen was restless all night, and her mind was gradually returned to her. She was shocked that she had done a stupid thing. She shouldn''t have done it herself. There are only a few masters in the mansion. Her every move may be under someone''s eyes. Once the incident happened, with Zheng Zhongwen''s love for her daughter''s heart, she must thoroughly investigate it. It''s hard to say that she won''t find out On myself. No man would want to be with a man who murdered his own daughter. She really shouldn''t do it by herself. If she sends a girl to do it casually, it may not be exposed. Even if it is exposed, as long as she is good enough, she can pick herself up after the incident, so as not to be found out afterwards. What should I do? Until then, she thought that there was no one in the palace to discuss this matter except Xiaohe. And Xiaohe has been locked in the wood house for two days. When she arrived at the woodshed, Xiao He was haggard and huddled in the corner. It was cold in the late autumn night. Her clothes were thin. There were no clothes or quilts to keep warm in the room. She could only hold her body tightly for warmth. In addition, he did not eat for two days, his face was very pale, his lips were even dry and peeling, and he suffered from severe water shortage. Xue Baozhen asked the gatekeeper, "what''s the matter with you? Who told you to do this to her? " The mother-in-law is full of grievances. She was brought by the young lady from Xue''s house. She knows the way she behaves. As long as the people who have been locked in the wood house, they will not end well. They will either sell the house or send out with a young man. In that case, why should she be good to Xiaohe? But at this time, the young lady asked, she had nothing to say. After all, the young lady didn''t tell them how to do it, just locked it up. Xue Baozhen stood up with Xiao He''s arm in his hand and sobbed, "you''ve suffered, it''s all my fault." Xiao He didn''t care to rub his numb and aching legs, and hurriedly waved his hand: "Miss, what do you say? I didn''t do it well, and I should be punished if I offended her." Xue Baozhen wipes away a tear from the corner of her eyes and returns to the upper room with Xiao He. He also brought up all the delicious and delicious food and a brand-new winter clothes. He didn''t ask until he had enough to eat and drink. "Xiao He, I''ve already moved the swing. Once it happened, it''s likely to find out about me. What do you say now?" Xiaohe''s in a hurry, and the young lady did it. Now she comes to ask her about it. Obviously, she has an idea. No wonder she will go to the woodshed and bring her up in person. It was purposeful. She smiled bitterly. Since she was a child, she swore in front of her wife and miss. She would stand in front of her and share her worries and difficulties. Even if she gave her life, she would not hesitate to do so. Today, it seems that it''s time for her to keep her promise. She wiped the oil stains on the corners of her mouth and smiled at the young lady reluctantly. "Young lady, I do everything. You are the daughter of Xuefu. How can you do anything that is harmful to your life in secret? I do everything alone. I feel resentful and angry. I made such a big mistake on impulse. Everything has nothing to do with the young lady." Xue Baozhen and so on are these words. She immediately feels relieved. She knows that Xiao He can help her in case of anything. Chapter 878 After all, Xiao He has been with her master and servant for many years, and his feelings are also there. Although he can''t bear it, he only choked: "Xiao He, don''t worry. After this, if the little princess is gone, I will have a chance to turn over. As long as I sit back in the princess''s seat, I will bring all your family to the palace for a good time." What can Xiaohe say, can only be full of bitter thanks, Miss Xie may not be able to fulfill the promise. The next day, the master and the servant went to the garden secretly. They saw the little princess playing on the swing from afar. They did not dare to continue to watch. They came and left quietly. In the garden, they were restless and waiting for the storm. However, they waited all afternoon and all night, and the storm did not appear. Xue Baozhen sent someone to inquire about it, and learned that there was a problem with the swing frame in the garden when the little princess was playing, but because the little princess was protected by a girl and was not injured, the prince and the princess didn''t go deep into this matter, so they randomly sent someone to repair the swing frame. Xue Baozhen listened to the news and was in a daze for a long time. Did her efforts in vain? Xiao He has a long breath. Although he has made up his mind to bear the responsibility for his master, after all, no one is willing to die, and even ants live secretly, let alone people. Seeing the depressed appearance of Miss, Xiao he hurriedly comforted: "Miss, our days are still long, and there will always be opportunities." Xue Baozhen glanced at Xiao He and said with a smile: "you must be very happy now?" Xiao He quickly knelt down: "I dare not." Xue Baozhen looked at the frightened Xiao He for a long time, and finally reached out to help her up. He forced a smile and said, "I''m glad to be happy, too. It''s a blessing that you can stay with me." Xiao he got up with the help of the young lady, playing a drum in his heart, and dared not answer. Xue Baozhen added: "I thought that the prince would investigate this matter thoroughly. It seems that he really loves this daughter. I think so. The prince is the only son of the Zheng family. He must want a son. Now he likes this daughter, but because he has no other children. Once he has other children, will he like a little girl movie again?" Xiaohe looked at the mysterious young lady and asked, "what do you want to do, miss?" She smiled, and in her desolation she refused. "You go to Xue Fu and send letters to my mother." She turned around and went to the book case. She wrote a letter quickly and asked Xiao He to send it away immediately. When Xiao He came back, he took a woman with him and said that Mrs. Xue had sent her to recuperate her body. Xue Baozhen sent Xiao He to watch the door outside and had a close talk with the woman doctor in the room. "You are the woman who is often mentioned by her mother?" The woman smiles and shakes her head: "the holy hand is not worthy of being, just a little aware of one or two, willing to share the worries for the princess." The more humble people are, the more likely they are to be hidden. Xue Baozhen didn''t turn a corner either. He went straight to the point and said, "doctor Fu, do you have any way to make a woman pregnant after having sex?" Doctor Fu raised her eyebrows slightly. She didn''t expect that the princess would be so straightforward. "Of course, but I don''t recommend it." Xue Baozhen did not understand: "why?" Doctor Fu said: "if you are eager for success, it will be detrimental to your interests. When a woman is pregnant, it means a chance. If you turn this chance into a necessity, you must take medicine. It''s the third poison of medicine. It''s bad for the body and even for the future baby." Chapter 879 Xue Baozhen''s eyes are red. She wants to win the favor of Bo Jun. how can she manage the future? If she can''t even step out, what else can she talk about? At Xue Baozhen''s strong request, doctor Fu had to leave a prescription, and then the reward was confiscated, and he left the palace in a hurry. It was difficult to calculate after the event, and she dared not accept such money. Three days later, the king of Liao, Luoxiu City, delivered a post to enter the palace and Zheng Zhongwen gave a banquet. When the king of Liao entered the mansion, it quickly spread to Xue Baozhen''s ears. She was very excited and thought that the opportunity came. Xue Baozhen dressed up carefully and sneaked into the pine garden. Liang''er, who was holding the moon in his arms, saw Xue Baozhen''s furtive figure from afar and reported it to the princess. Qi Rongyue''s eyes are always on the scroll in his hand, with a light complexion: "she wants to toss and toss with her. It''s her own death. She can''t blame anyone." Xue Baozhen sells well in front of Luoji. She stays in the pine garden and refuses to leave. When the servants come to invite Luoji to the banquet hall, she naturally follows Luoji. After all, Luoji is only a guest, and Xue Baozhen is the majority of the owners. She doesn''t say much. When the two men came to the banquet hall, the king of Liao and the king side by side had already sat down, and the princess had just arrived. When they saw Xue Baozhen coming with Luo Ji, they didn''t look surprised at all. They only asked them to sit down in a low voice. Xue Baozhen''s heart beats a little drum instead. What''s the situation? Qi Rongyue didn''t take the opportunity to humiliate her. She didn''t even have the chance to act pitifully. Luoxiu city saw little interaction between his daughter and the princess. It seemed that he didn''t get along very well. Instead, he was happy. He was afraid that Luoji would get along with others too well and miss his background, so he couldn''t help coming here to find out. Luoji was so drunk that after drinking a small glass of wine, she left the table. Dissolving the moon glanced at Xue Baozhen lightly, but also got up and left the table. Xue Baozhen pretended not to hear, and she continued to sit in the room with a thick face until the princess and Princess Luoji left. She then held out her delicate jade hand and poured wine for the king of Liao and Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen''s face is light all the time. She seems to have no antipathy to her existence. She is more and more happy. It seems that Wang Ye is enlightened. How can Chu Yue''s mediocre appearance fit him? It''s only for you. After a few drinks in Luoxiu City, Zhongwen asked someone to take him there. He still sat at the table and drank the wine Xue Baozhen had just filled up. Xue Baozhen''s heart was about to jump out. After waiting for such a long time, she finally got the chance. She looked sideways at Xiao He and signaled her to start. Xiao he understands that although she has no choice but to do so, she is born a servant girl. A bony fragrance is put into the censer, and the charming fragrance will soon spread to every corner of the hall. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t know medicine or medicine, but he had a good self-control and a keen sense of smell. As soon as the fragrance entered his nose, he immediately noticed something was wrong and the taste was not right. When he smelled the fragrance, a stream of hot water rushed from his stomach, just like the reaction he had made when he mistakenly drunk tea mixed with poison in the Zhou Dynasty. This woman, if she can''t figure it out, she must start again. While Xue Baozhen didn''t pay attention, he put a heart clearing pill into his mouth. The cool feeling slipped into his throat, and the hot and dry feeling was immediately pressed down most of the time. Chapter 880 Xue Baozhen came to him and pretended to fall into his arms. Zhongwen''s body slipped quickly to avoid her fake fall. Xue Baozhen fell to the ground and bared his teeth with pain. Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "what''s the matter? Can such a big man not even stand stably? " Xue Baozhen propped up half of her body with tears in her eyes. She looked at Zheng Zhongwen pitifully, her voice was charming and could melt her bones: "Lord, help me --" Zhongwen had goose bumps all over her body. She said that he didn''t want to see the woman at a glance. At this time, the footsteps of Luoxiu city came from the door. He immediately made a half drunk appearance and said to Sangui who led Luoxiu city back: "Sangui, my king is dizzy. It''s convenient for you to take my king." Said, his hand has grasped three expensive''s arm. Sangui said with a smile, "it seems that you are really drunk. You need to be taken even if it is convenient." Zhongwen waved his hand: "I''m not drunk. I''m going to fight with the king of Liao. Don''t talk nonsense." Luoxiu City roared with laughter: "OK, let''s say that we will not be drunk today." Zhongwen replied, "well, if you don''t get drunk, don''t go back. Drink first, and I''ll come." Luoxiu city entered the hall, and saw Xue Baozhen climb up from the ground in a panic, and a few tears fell from her pink cheek, which was extremely lovable. He quickly stepped forward to help her, but Xue Baozhen took a big step back and refused to let Luoxiu City touch him. Luoxiu city is thirty-two years old. It''s the most attractive time for a man. Seeing Xue Baozhen avoid him like a snake or a scorpion, he has an idea of conquering. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter with Princess Zhen? Did the king get you angry? " She avoids him like a snake or a scorpion. He just takes a step forward and looks at the woman''s frightened eyes. Suddenly there is a stir in her heart. The heat flows from her abdomen. A single male impulse begins to occupy his body. Xue Baozhen seemed to feel that the breath of the king of Liao was not right. She hurriedly said, "I have something else to do. Go ahead and leave." From the nature of Luoxiu City, how can we let her go? We strode forward to grasp her wrist and pulled her into our arms. The soft body hit his hard chest. The touch was wonderful. "It''s obvious that side by side Wang doesn''t know how to pity her. How can such a beauty make her cry?" He held her chin in his hand and forced her to look up at herself. Xue Baozhen desperately wants to break away, but where is the opponent of Luoxiu City, she begged: "Lord, I am the side concubine of the king side by side, you can''t do this to me." Luoxiu city''s eyes have begun to blur, and his body is controlled by the unbearable desire. He gasped heavily: "if your man really loves you, how can he leave you here alone with another man?" His hands touched her waist and pulled the blinding belt away. He didn''t wear much. The silky Satin slipped off his shoulders, and the white and tender skin fell in front of his eyes. His eyes were even hotter. "Let go, let go of me. If you don''t let go, I''ll call for someone." Xue Baozhen threatened. Luoxiu City smile evil spirit: "you shout ah, will call people, let the people of the whole palace see how beautiful you are now." Chapter 881 She had never tasted this kind of taste before. I don''t know if she was also influenced by Melanie. The previous humiliation and sobbing gradually turned into moaning and blurting out. She wanted to push him away, but her arm finally encircled his neck, and her delicate body clinged to the body of Luoxiu city. Luoxiu City picked her up and went to the tea room on the side of the hall. There was a small empty table in it. He put her on the table and stretched out his hand to remove her last pants. She said no or no, but she was very honest to meet him. Looking at the young body in front of us, the impulse of the body can no longer be restrained: "let me have a taste of this king today. What is the taste of the women who stand beside him?" Until this sentence fell to Xue Baozhen''s ear, Xue Baozhen just woke up. She is Zheng Zhongwen''s woman, but now she is naked in front of another man. At this moment, her desire disappeared. She struggled to escape, but was rudely dragged back by Luoxiu city. Her back fell on the cold hardwood table, and she was in tears. But the man, who had no interest in touching her, held her down. In this case, the pain was certain. She cried and begged the city to stop, but the city had lost its sense completely, and could not hear any other voice except the animal like movement. The cry of pain didn''t last long. She felt a kind of unprecedented stimulation and satisfaction. The enchanted groan overflowed from her throat. The white legs also wrapped around his waist unconsciously. There was no rain and dew for a long time. The long empty and lonely body was finally moistened by a spring. This taste was a beauty she never thought of. When Luo Yue and Zhongwen turn back to the dining room, just as they step into the dining room, they hear the high and low gasping sound from the tea room. Even the woman who has had a baby like Rongyue cannot help but blush. She glances at the censer and says to liang''er, "go and put out the things in the censer." Outside the door, Xiao He looked inside, his face pale and nervous. Dissolve the moon to turn round, toward small lotus way: "come in." Xiaohe came to the front of Rongyue with a frightened face and knelt down in front of her, kowtowing: "princess, this is the idea of the maidservant. It was meant to be, it was meant to be --" she looked up at the prince beside, but she didn''t say it after all. Some words don''t need to be said. Everyone knows. Rong Yue sighed: "you really have the responsibility to be the dowry maid of your young lady, to do what you should, what you should not, what you can do, what you can''t do. You should be very numerous in your mind. When your young lady makes a mistake, you should stop her, persuade her, not just be her accomplice. After the accident, you should help her to answer the crime. You are not helping her You''re hurting her. " Xiao he cried not only for her daughter, but also for herself. The young lady is now soiled by the king of Liao. This side-by-side royal residence must not be able to stay any longer. What should I do in the future? When the movement in the tea room stopped, Zhongwen just winked at Sangui. Sangui hurried to the outside of the tea room and said to the inside, "the prince, the princess, the prince and the princess of my family are waiting outside. Come out after you wear them." Chapter 882 Luoxiu city is still in a state of indecision. The fire has not been completely extinguished. However, Qingming in his brain has come back a lot. He knows that things have become complicated. He sleeps in the palace side by side with the king''s woman. Who can bear such a big green hat? When the passion dissipated, he was a little annoyed. He was not such an impulsive person before. How could he have a few cups of yellow soup to eat today, and he was interested in this woman? He put on his pants and looked back at the white and attractive carcass. Was it because he hadn''t touched a woman for a long time? Xue Baozhen was weak and weak. Hearing Sangui''s words, she was as frightened as a rabbit, and her cheeks, still dyed with red, began to turn pale. Luoxiu city said nothing and turned out of the tea room. "To invite your miss to come out," said the weeping lotus Xiao he obeyed, picked up the young lady''s clothes all the way into the house, and quickly helped her put them on. Xue Baozhen is now helpless. She grabs Xiaohe''s hand: "what can I do? What should I do now? " What does it mean to lift a stone and hit your own foot? It''s called carrying stones, smashing your feet and hurting your heart. Xiao He shook his head: "Miss, it''s over now. It''s useless to say anything. Let''s take our lives." Give in? What''s your life? Zheng Zhongwen stared at Luoxiu city with cold eyes, dark face, and said angrily, "King Liao, how do you explain this?" Luoxiu city is also a little confused, how did he do this? But it''s actually done, and it''s ready-made. What else can he say? "I didn''t do it right. I don''t know why. I may have drunk too much and had sex after drinking. Don''t blame me, brother. This woman is better to give it to me. I''ll find another gorgeous beauty to bring to your house." This kind of thing really happened in gaomengui courtyard. Many concubines are of low status. It''s nothing new that they are sent or exchanged by their husband''s family. But Xue Baozhen is different. She is not an ordinary concubine. She is the daughter of Yongle mansion. She is the side concubine of the palace side by side. Zhong Wen Leng hum: "the king of Liao said it''s light. Do you want a girl in my mansion to be so simple? She is the treasure of Yongle Houfu. I can see it in the face of the emperor. I don''t care about it with you, but you can take her away, but it''s not a matter for me to decide. " Luoxiu City understood what he meant. It was only to let him go to the Marquis of Yongle and make it clear. It was not that Zheng Zhongwen had banished people without any reason, but that he had an affair with the money of the Marquis of Yongle. He didn''t have to ask for this woman, but this woman''s identity was also special. If he didn''t deal with it properly, the matter that he wanted his daughter to stay in the palace would be ruined. Weighing the two sides, he nodded at Zhongwen: "OK, I know what to do. I''ll take this woman away today. I''ll officially apologize another day. I''ll deal with yonglehou properly. Wang can rest assured." He can see that Zheng Zhongwen, the woman, doesn''t care at all. I wish he could take it away quickly. Xue Baozhen came out with Xiao He. When she heard this, her heart was very sad. She was originally a treasure of the Marquis, but she came to such a stage. She was pushed by a man. Her noble coat was completely torn. Now she is as humble as mud. Her sad eyes fell on Zheng Zhongwen, and her tears kept falling. I still remember that when I saw him for the first time, he was frowning and bothering just like now. Chapter 883 At that time, she was arrogant and determined that the man would finally fall under her pomegranate skirt. But now she was not even a broken shoe in front of him. If Luoxiu city wants to take her, she has to follow it. Now there are only two roads in front of her. Walk with Luoxiu City, be his concubine, stay in the palace side by side, and find a rope to hang. She found a death and knew the taste of hanging. She didn''t want to taste it again. She didn''t want to die. Luoxiu city took Xue Baozhen away from the palace side by side. Instead of returning to his residence, he went directly to the palace. Mrs. Xue and her son''s daughter-in-law were having tea in the courtyard. The servant came to report that the king of Liao came back with the eldest daughter and was waiting at the gate. Mrs. Xue was stunned: "why does the eldest lady come back with the king of Liao? Are you right? " The servant replied, "madam, you are joking. I still know you. How could you be wrong?" "Hurry up, please come in," said Xue Lin He was also puzzled, but the king of Liao had a different identity, so he could not let others wait at the door for a long time. In a short time, Liao Wang''s tall figure appeared in the garden. He strode in front, Xue Baozhen and Xiao He walked slowly in the back. Far away, Xue Baozhen saw her mother''s concern in the eyes, immediately red eyes, desperately biting the lip, want to control their emotions, do not let that shame and anger and sadness overflow. Xue Lin quickly stepped forward and bowed to the king of Liao. Luoxiu City waved: "there is no need to be polite. We will be one family in the future. We don''t need to be so rude." He sat down at the stone table and asked Xue Lin to sit together. Just a few steps out, Mrs. Xue, who wanted to meet her daughter, stopped and looked back at Luoxiu City: "what do you mean by that? Why do we Xue''s family become a family with you? " Luoxiu City glanced at Xue Baozhen and said in a low voice: "I have brought Bao Zhen out of the palace side by side. She will be my concubine in the future. I and your Xue family will be one family." Mrs. Xue''s face is muddled, and Xue Lin''s eyes are full of wonder. "What do you mean, Lord? Can you make it clear? " Asked Xue Lin. Luoxiu opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say about it. He couldn''t say in front of his mother that he had drunk more wine in the palace side by side. As a result, when it was convenient for him to go to the palace side by side, he forced her daughter to sleep. When the king side by side knew about it, he gave the man to him. If he said so, Mrs. Xue would chase him with a knife. "Let Baozhen speak." Baozhen bit her lips, and a row of neat tooth marks appeared on the pale lips. Mrs. Xue was so worried that she grabbed her daughter''s hand and asked, "what happened? You speak! " Xue Baozhen refused to say. Mrs. Xue said angrily, "did Chu Yue bully you and force you to leave the palace?" Xue Baozhen shook his head: "no, no one forced me, I would like to." Her daughter knew that she had paid so much to stay in the palace side by side, how could she be willing to leave the palace, which must have some reasons. She stares at Xiao He: "she won''t say, you say." Xiao He fell on his knees with a plop and dropped his head. "You are going to kill me!" Mrs. Xue only felt her Qi and blood surging up and fainting for the first time. Xue Baozhen saw her mother like this, hurriedly helped her to sit down at the table and choked: "Mom, don''t ask, just think I''ve never been to the palace side by side, just think I was married to the king of Liao." How can we do such a thing by saying "as"? Chapter 884 Mrs. Xue said, "today you must make it clear to me." It doesn''t matter to the king of Liao. Things have already happened. Sooner or later, they will know the truth. It''s better to tell the truth now. Otherwise, something else will happen. The king of Liao stood up and said to Xue Fu, "well, today, I went to visit my daughter in the Royal Palace side by side, and I was very happy for a while. I had a few more drinks. As you know, men sometimes have sex after drinking. I don''t know why. When the king was away, something happened to me and Baozhen, and I happened to be caught by the king side by side, So -- "I don''t need to elaborate on what I said later, and I understand it in my heart. Xue Fu''s popularity almost failed. Her daughter, her baby daughter, who was carefully raised, even had an improper relationship with other men in her husband''s house, and her husband ran into her with his own eyes. If it was passed on, they would not be human beings. Xue Baozhen''s face was filled with tears. The king of Liao did force her to have a relationship with her, but this force was based on the fact that she had used Melanie. She was also an unreasonable party. The king of Liao did not study this matter carefully. If the king of Liao did not want her, she would not be able to say. Now, from the side of the king side by side, she became the side of the king of Liao. If things could be concealed, she would not be able to tell Down, also can keep Xue''s face. If she can''t hide it, she will die. Seeing her daughter''s pitiful eyes, what else can Mrs. Xue say? With her toes, she could figure out what happened. It must be the girl who used Melanie. As a result, the king of Liao got the wrong way and hurt herself. Xue Lin''s face was blue, and his fists folded between his sleeves were shaking. He wished he could rush forward and beat Liao Wang, who had polluted his sister''s body. When the king of Liao saw that all he had to say had been said, he said, "I will go back first, and your family will talk about self-respect. Later, I will send someone to pick up Baozhen." After that, he would not go back. Xue Lin rushed to the front of Baozhen, pulled her from her mother''s side, and angrily asked, "what''s the matter? How could you get involved with the Liao king? " Xue Baozhen shakes her head desperately. Her tears are falling down. She is also sad. She is also sad. But what can she say? It''s all self inflicted. Mrs. Xue pulled her daughter back to her side and said in a deep voice, "now that it''s over, it''s useless to pursue responsibility. Let''s think about how to block the leisurely people in the palace side by side." As long as the people in the Royal Palace side by side don''t spread this out, their Xue family will be able to keep their reputation, and Xue Lin will continue to stay in the Imperial Academy, otherwise, the day when they were stabbed in the back will not last. Moreover, the king side by side is the closest and most trusted person of the emperor. If this happened to the emperor and the emperor was angry, what would happen to Xue''s family? It''s hard to say. Xue Lin said, "why should we stop the king''s mouth? This is what the Xue family should have done. " Mrs. Xue said, "you are so stupid. Who said that the responsibility belongs to the Xue family? It is clear that the king of Liao was disorderly after drinking and had bad conduct, which forced my daughter to suffer, and Zheng Zhongwen, who could not even protect his own woman, was it not his fault? " Chapter 885 It seems reasonable to say so. Xue Lin nodded to his mother: "OK, I''ll go to the side by side palace to explore the side by side King''s voice." Xue Lin did not dare to delay for a moment, so he hurried out of the hospital. Mrs. Xue''s cold and fierce eyes cast at her daughter-in-law. The daughter-in-law hurriedly looked down to avoid her eyes. Her face was expressionless. Mrs. Xue hummed, glancing at several servants in the courtyard one by one, and said in a deep voice: "you are the only ones who know about this matter, and I have remembered it. This matter will rot in my stomach until I die. If there''s a little rumor outside, I''m the only one asking No less. " After that, he took his daughter back to the house to talk. The people in the courtyard looked at Li. Li sighed and waved: "remember madam Tai''s words. It can''t be spread out, and you can''t chew your tongue in private. If you never know about it, otherwise, when Xue''s family is finished, you won''t have a good life. Do you remember?" Several of the servants were close to Li''s family, and all of them were smart people. They had clear interests. "It''s all gone." Li''s hand was waving, and his temple was jumping suddenly. It hurt very much. The girls who are close to you are all separated. They help the master back to the house in a hurry. "Madam, the eldest lady doesn''t look like this kind of person, how can she --" Li Shi shakes his head: "people will change. When she was in the mansion, she was Miss Qianjin. She was carrying a shelf all day long. She looked pure and pure. That''s because she didn''t marry. This woman, once she married, any shelf would be worn away, especially if she married a No The man who put himself in his heart, that''s more - cough - cough, "Li coughed up, her white face turned red instantly, and her face covered her mouth with blood. She wryly smiled and said something about the shelf. She was tortured by a man who didn''t love himself, and even died. "Baozhen, what''s going on? Tell your mother the truth." Mrs. Xue led her daughter into the room and asked people to watch the door outside. Only the mother and daughter talked in the room. Xue Baozhen sobbed, shook her head and refused to say. How could she say such shameful words? She can say that she did not want to, but later it became half pushed? If not, how could she have been occupied by the king of Liao. Seeing her like this, Mrs. Xue patted her on the back: "don''t cry, son. My mother doesn''t ask about it. Then tell my mother what do you think now? Do you really want to go with Los Angeles? " Xue Baozhen stopped crying and looked up at her mother with tears: "Mom, do I have any other choice? I am his man now. What can I do without her? " Mrs. Xue shook her head and said, "as long as you don''t want to, my mother will quit him. I think he won''t embarrass you. After all, he is unreasonable." Xue Baozhen thought of the king of Liao who had just been with her in the royal palace. She was handsome and powerful, mature and domineering. When she was with him, she felt the most wonderful taste of being a woman. Don''t taste meat. Don''t eat meat. It''s delicious. After one taste, how can you stop eating meat? In the palace side by side, she lived in the empty boudoir day and night. She didn''t want to live such a day. "I will." She blushed and had a bump on her chest. It turns out that it''s such a simple thing to empathize with others. Chapter 886 Mrs. Xue is from the past. Seeing her daughter like this, she suddenly drew a light in her heart: "it''s my fault. If I could persuade you at the beginning, if you didn''t get angry for a while, even if you were divorced, with the relationship of our Xue family, we can always find a suitable wife''s family. Now I''m guilty of ending like this!" Xue Baozhen quickly grabbed her mother''s hand and cried, "Mom, it''s not your fault. I''m too headstrong. It''s no use saying anything now. Mom, you can rely on me." Mrs. Xue wiped her tears and held her daughter''s hand tightly. She choked: "son, you have to think clearly. This Liao palace is far away from Xijiang. If you follow him, you have to follow him to Xijiang. It''s said that Princess Liao is not easy to get along with. She''s ruthless. You''re a side princess. She''s a regular princess. I don''t know how to hurt you." And their hands no longer grow to Xijiang. At that time, she really calls the earth dead. Xue Baozhen thought of the appearance of the Liao king just now. When he looked at her, his eyes flashed gently occasionally. He should protect her. With him, what is she afraid of? "Niang, I will take care of myself. The Liao princess, who has been married to the Liao king for ten years, must have been old and faded. I will surely get the Liao King''s favor when I go back with the Liao king. Niang, didn''t you say that for a woman, finding a man who likes to love herself is the most glorious thing in her life." Mrs. Xue nodded. She did say, but will this city of Luoxiu really be the man? The man who loves her and protects her all her life? How could she be so uneasy? I wish I had gone to Xijiang with my daughter. The time of meeting like this always passes quickly. The people sent by the king of Liao to pick up Xue Baozhen have already come to Xue''s house, and the palace side by side has also sent people to carry her dowry into Xue''s house. These dowries belong to Xue Baozhen. Now it''s inconvenient for the king of Liao to put these things in the place where he lives temporarily in Kyoto, so he asked her to put them in Xue Fu first and take them to Xijiang when leaving Kyoto. That night, Xue Baozhen was lying on the bed in Luoxiu city. She was full of coyness, wearing tulle and covered with thin brocade quilt, and her eyes were shy to see Luoxiu city walking towards her step by step. Luoxiu city held her chin, looked at her for a long time, and suddenly smiled: "it''s really generous to be with Wang side by side. A beauty like you, he gave it to me without blinking an eye." He squinted his eyes shrewdly. He didn''t think about it in the palace side by side. Now he thinks about it. It seems that this absurd drunken disorder is not so simple. He is not a 15-6-year-old hot-blooded youth. His daughter is 14 years old. There are countless women who have slept in these years, and many more beautiful than Xue Baozhen. How could he suddenly lose control of her? It''s so incredible. It''s amazing. Don''t say that he was not drunk at that time. Even if he was really drunk, he would not do such things to other''s wives and concubines in other people''s houses. Xue Baozhen''s heart ached. Zheng Zhongwen was very generous indeed. When Luoxiu city said to take her away, he didn''t give up at all. Even if she did such a thing with other men, she could not see a trace of anger in Zheng Zhongwen''s face. She might not be as good as a servant girl as Zheng Zhongwen. From her face, the eyes of Los Angeles fell on her delicate white neck, on her hazy skin under the gauze. Chapter 887 At this time, seeing her like this, in this ambiguous atmosphere, don''t you also have the impulse of hot and dry? "Lord, you hurt me." Her as like as two peas, the eyes of the jade fingers were all in the autumn, and the voice was so charming that she could not think of such a charming voice, which was exactly the same as those of her father''s Hou in the Hou''s house. Luoxiu City chuckled, released the hand holding her chin, grasped the brocade quilt covering her body with a big hand, and lifted it heavily. The beautiful and graceful figure of brocade quilt appeared in front of him. Thinking of the enchanting taste in the palace side by side, the primitive male impulse in the body began to stir. At the end of the day, when the gasp died out, he suddenly got up and began to dress. Xue Baozhen looked surprised: "where is the prince going?" Luoxiu city didn''t look at her. She got out of bed and picked up the robe thrown on the ground. She put it on. In a low voice, she said, "my king''s room is next door." Xue Baozhen does not understand: "the Lord does not rest here?" At this time, Luoxiu city has neatly tied the belt, looked back at her and said with a smile: "not all the women who have slept with the king are qualified to sleep beside the king''s pillow." After that, he strode away and left the stunned Xue Baozhen. What does he mean by that? Doesn''t she deserve to sleep next to his pillow? So what does he think she is? A tool for catharsis? A prostitute who comes at once and goes at once? Prostitutes still have money to earn. What about her? To warm his bed with a big dowry? It seems that something is broken. There is a sound. The sound is crisp. The tears are wet all over my face and I don''t know. Xue Lin came to see Zheng Zhongwen in the palace side by side, and Zheng Zhongwen didn''t refuse him, so he was invited to the hall. Xue Lin thought of his mother''s words. At the beginning of the day, he asked Zheng Zhongwen, "king by side, good for you. My sister married to you. How long has it been since such a scandal happened?" Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "I didn''t ask you Xue''s family for a crime in such a scandal, but you will strike first." Xue Lin said, "you want to ask our Xue family for help? Why are you? My sister is a victim. As her husband, you can''t even protect her own woman, and you let her be protected by other men in your own house. "He couldn''t say it. He stared round and glared at Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen sneered: "I saw her sleeping with that man with my own eyes. It''s not forced. Though something like this happened in my palace, although I''m the leader of this house, I can''t prevent a red apricot with one heart out of the wall." "I had a drink with the king of Liao, but she didn''t invite her to come. She didn''t ask herself to come. The princess and the princess took advantage of this, but she refused to go. She even took advantage of my short time to go to the toilet to hook up with the king of Liao. People like her should be soaked in the pigsty, but I see in your Xue family''s face, and in the grievances she suffered, I don''t care It''s her own choice to leave with the Liao king. " Chapter 888 He glanced at Xue Lin, who was very white on his face, and said, "since you are here, it''s just right. Tell me, what''s the sin of this king?" Xue Lin was speechless and didn''t know how to answer. Zhongwen got up and gave Xue Lin a squint. He said in a low voice, "I understand what you are coming for today. Don''t worry. It''s not good for me to be with the royal family. I won''t spread it outside. Just shut your mouth." Xue Lin''s heart was grateful. Zheng Zhongwen bowed to him and said, "thank you very much, Lord." Zheng Zhongwen said nothing more and strode out of the hall. Baoyueju "Xue Lin sent away?" Dissolve the moon. Zhongwen sat down beside her, took the cup of tea she had just drunk, fell asleep, took a sip of warm tea, and said with a smile, "go." Dissolves the moon horizontal he one eye, does not have the good airway: "how do you drink what I have left every time, is our king''s mansion lack cup few?" Zhongwen turns his head and steals a fragrance on her cheek: "it is the tea you have drunk that is more sweet." She gave him a thump and smiled brightly: "there is no right shape." He put his arm around her and said, "are you happy?" She didn''t understand: "what are you happy about?" "The man in the middle of us finally left." He said. "She chuckles:" I never know that we are still horizontal among individuals, who is it Suddenly, he patted his forehead: "it''s my fault. I should be punished." "It should be punished. How?" "I''ll take care of you today." "No, daytime --" "what''s the matter with daytime? Not without it. " The cool wind of late autumn comes from the window, which is cool, but it can''t disperse the enthusiasm inside. - Chu palace, golden palace. "I heard a strange news recently. Someone went to a friend''s house to drink wine. After drinking a few glasses of wine, he had evil thoughts on his friend''s wife. When his friend left the table, he forced his friend''s wife to do the things about animals. It''s disgusting!" The son of heaven said that all the officials agreed with him, and all of them scolded him for his bad behavior and inferior to animals. Luoxiu city is iron faced and stands at the head of all officials. Its heart is like a mirror. I know that the little emperor is curving and scolding him, but I can''t argue with him. After all, it''s true. Chu Tianqi was very satisfied with the performance of the ministers today, and his eyes fell on Luoxiu City: "the king of Liao''s face doesn''t look very good, but his body is not comfortable?" In Luoxiu City, Zheng Zhongwen said: "emperor, I heard that King Liao and his concubine Jian plaice are very fond of each other. They are a pair of enviable couple. They want to come to King Liao so haggard. It must be because they miss his concubine. It''s better for the emperor to allow King Liao to return to the west, so as to avoid their separation and long-term hurt." Chu Tian nodded at the same time: "OK, yes." Luoxiu city is not stupid. The two of them sing one song at a time. They obviously want to get rid of him. It seems that Kyoto can''t stay. Even if we can avoid it today, there will be tomorrow and tomorrow. It''s not the way to go. Since the emperor wants him to go, he will go. When he made up his mind, the face of Luoxiu city looked much better. He said to the emperor, "the emperor is very nice. I thank you here, but I can''t rest assured that my daughter will stay in Kyoto alone. Here..." Chu Tianqi said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. I''ll let her live in the palace side by side until the election is over. You can rest assured that she has the care of the princess side by side." Luoxiu City nodded: "it''s so good. Emperor, can you allow Weichen and Jill to see each other before they leave?" Chapter 889 Chu Tianqi nodded: "naturally, I''m considerate of Aiqing''s homesickness. I''m not driving Aiqing back to the West. If Aiqing doesn''t give up her daughter, it''s OK to stay." Luoxiu City knew that it was just the emperor''s polite words. He wanted to go back to the West and make a good arrangement. Now Xue Baozhen''s affair happened again. He really should avoid the storm. He smiled: "thank you for your kindness, my Lord. I will go to say goodbye to Jill after the court. I will leave tomorrow." - side by side with Wang Fu and Songyuan. "Jill, my father is going back to Xijiang. What he told you has been remembered?" Asked lothia with a straight face. Luigi looked up and nodded softly, "I remember." Luoxiu City snorted: "you''d better not play tricks on our king. Don''t forget your mother far away in the West. If you don''t do well enough, your mother''s life will not be guaranteed." Luoji''s hands on her legs clenched into fists, and the silver teeth in her mouth clenched. She almost wanted to rush forward and bite him. She felt more and more that she had made the right choice. What''s the difference between making a deal with such a person and joining hands with the devil? Even if she died, she could not be at his mercy and became the springboard for him to seek power and usurp the throne. "My daughter knows that she will not let her father down. I hope he will keep his promise and treat her well." She took a deep breath and tried to calm her anger. Luoxiu City nodded with satisfaction. His daughter never let him down. As long as she pinched her useless mother, she would be obedient. "So good," said the city, "that king will go back first." Looking at the back of Luoxiu City, she heard his admonition to her: "we must stay with the little emperor, win his trust, get his favor, make him not think about the government, and be absorbed in beauty." If he wants her to bewitch the king''s heart with her beauty and eventually bring disaster to the country and the people, he will take advantage of the situation and achieve his unknown goal. Dream! The front foot of Luoxiu city just left, Qi Rongyue came to the pine garden. "How are you? How are you? " When she saw that Logie was pale, she asked in a warm voice. Rocky shook her head. "I''m fine." She looked out of her eyes, and had no shadow of Luoxiu city. Until then, she had a sense of freedom from his claws. For the first time in ten years, she dreamed of leaving the palace and his side one day. Now that she has finally realized her wish, she is very happy. Rong Yue took her hand and didn''t miss the worry in her eyes. She smiled and said, "don''t worry. Our people have started the rescue plan in Xijiang. I believe that your mother will be rescued soon." She nodded, her eyes full of gratitude: "I don''t know how to thank you, Logie didn''t think it was in return." Rong Yue patted the back of her hand: "silly girl, you are willing to go against your father''s will, which is the best reward for us. You can rest assured that when your mother is sent to Kyoto, I will find a secret and safe place, and I will never let you fall into the hands of Luoxiu city again." Luoji said: "he must have other plans to go back this time. You''d better keep an eye on him. He is a cunning man. He will never put all his hopes on me. There must be other ways, but I can''t help you." Luoji thought, just as Rongyue thought, that Luoxiu city was willing to leave Beijing so happily, it must not only be Xue Baozhen, there must be something else waiting for him to do. Chapter 890 "As I thought, there must be another plot. But don''t worry, Zhongwen has sent someone to follow him secretly. If there is any change, a letter will come to Beijing immediately." "It''s so good. I wish everything would go well," she said with a sigh of relief She has been completely disappointed in her father. After ten years of hard work, all her respect and love for her father have been completely polished, leaving only resentment and hatred. She patted Luoji on the back of her hand and said with a smile, "tomorrow he will leave. Tomorrow I will take you out for a walk. After so many days in Kyoto, you haven''t been out. It''s flourishing in Kyoto, which is far better than Xijiang." Luoji wryly smiled: "I have never seen it with my own eyes, even though it is flourishing in the West. All I know and think are described by my master." Referring to her master, Rong Yue asked, "I always hear that you mention master. He seems to be good to you. Have you ever thought of asking him for help?" Luoji sighed: "I didn''t think about it. I thought that his heart was the same as mine, but who knows, I was in love with everything. He never saw me in his eyes. The occasional tenderness and blindness are all reminiscent of another girl. He doesn''t care about my life and death, not to mention who I will marry and what kind of life I will live." as like as two peas in the moon, she looked at what she looked like almost the same as her predecessor. She said that Yuan Dao was good to her, just to remember another girl. Is it ? This is not a good thing. The yuan Dao is very deep in the city and is unreasonable and overbearing. If he knows she is still alive, I am afraid she will not let her go. Fortunately, she is now Chu Yue. She lives in this world with another identity and another face. He will never know that she is Chu Tianyu. "What is the relationship between your master and the king of Liao?" Dissolve the moon. Luoji shook her head: "I don''t know. Shifu always treats people coldly and never smiles on his face. They occasionally meet in my yard, and they don''t have too much communication. They can''t see the relationship. But I don''t know anything about the outside." Dissolving the Moon said: "well, since I don''t know, then don''t think about it." Xue Baozhen was woken up by the noise outside the door just after dawn. She narrowed her eyes and shouted, "Xiaohe, when is it?" Lying at the end of the bed, Xiao he got up, went to the window and looked out. Looking back, he said to Xue Baozhen, "Miss, it''s time." At this time, a rude man came to the door of their room and shouted inside: "princess, the prince asked me to let you know. The prince has something important to do. You have taken a step ahead. You are now leaving with the little ones and returning to the West." Xue Baozhen immediately sat up and said, "he''s gone? He left by himself? Leave me alone? " The man outside said: "don''t be surprised, princess. The prince has something important to do. He has to go first. I''ll leave a few people to escort you back to Xijiang." Xue Baozhen''s heart was desolate. It was clear that Luoxiu city would not like to go with her. If he had a little love for her, he would not leave her like this. She and Xiao He, two women, only a few escorts, traveled thousands of miles in the west, could they really arrive safely? However, the world is so helpless, since the bow has been opened, where is the arrow back? I choose the way, kneeling also need to step by step. - side by side with Wang Fu and Songyuan. Ruoer opened a pair of eyes to look at the present Princess Luoji: "side by side princess want to take you out to play?" Chapter 891 Luoji smiled and nodded, "yes, she said that we have never visited the capital city. Would you like to show us around?" Ruoer''s face was a little embarrassed, and he said with a dry smile: "Gao, happy, very happy." "Let''s go if you like." Luoji doesn''t notice rouer''s strange reaction and turns away. Ruoer hurried to catch up with her and murmured in her heart. She didn''t see that she had a good relationship with the princess side by side. The time they talked most was the time when the princess side by side asked for piano skills from the princess. The next two met, but they didn''t see any special intimacy. As soon as the prince left, they had an appointment to play. This kind of change is too fast. Look at the appearance of the princess. It''s obviously very happy. It''s different from the past. She saw the prince the day before yesterday, and told him that the relationship between the princess and the princess side by side was ordinary, which was nothing special. Now, if the prince knew it, she would be punished. Thinking of this, rouer hurried to catch up with her and said to Luoji, "princess, we are not familiar with the princess, so it''s not good to go out with her like this? Besides, it''s said that the people in Kyoto are very savage. If you are being stared at by some tramp outside, how can you live well? " Luoji said with a smile: "silly girl, although we are not familiar with each other in our life, we are not together. Can she go out without a bodyguard? What else to worry about with her? " I''m worried about you trusting her so much. She also advised: "princess, after all, the princess is not familiar with us. The prince has left Beijing again. We should be careful here. Don''t damage the Lord''s affairs because of some small things." Luo Ji suddenly frowns, beautiful eyes flow, there is a cold flash between the eyes, she stares at rouer and asks in a deep voice, "what is the big thing you said?" She only told rou''er that her father asked her to choose a concubine. She never said anything else. What is the big thing in her mouth? Knowing that she was speechless, rouer hurriedly said, "the prince asked the princess to stay in Beijing and choose a concubine. This is a big deal." Luo Ji raises eyebrows, the doubt in the heart rises abruptly, can''t break up completely, she stared at rouer for several times, and finally didn''t say anything more, she said in a low voice: "there is no conflict between playing and choosing a concubine, if you don''t want to go, just stay." How dare rouer stay? She dare not leave the princess one step now. "What are you talking about?" The dissolving moon, which had stopped behind the trees, came out slowly. She asked Luo Ji with a smile. Her cool eyes swept over rouer''s face, which was like a smile. Soft son heart empty, hurriedly hang eyes to avoid. "No, sister, let''s go," laughs Logie They left the palace together and sat in the carriage waiting at the gate of the palace. Liang''er and rouer sat in the carriage behind. Cool son saw an eye a face to restrain soft son, smile to ask: "younger sister is the first time to come to Kyoto?" Ruoer smiled and nodded, "yes, it''s the first time for me and the princess to come to Kyoto." "What''s the difference between Kyoto and Xijiang?" Cool son asked, making a face of curiosity. Ruoer smiled and shook his head: "I have been a servant since I was a child. I have been waiting for the princess since I was seven years old. The princess is a lady of great wealth. She is pampered by the prince. She can''t leave the gate. She can''t walk in the gate. She is a close girl of the princess. She hasn''t left the gate. I''m the same." Liang er''s eyes showed some sympathy. She asked again, "but there are relatives?" Chapter 892 Rouer''s face slightly changed, and she nodded: "yes, my mother is also on duty in the palace, and there is a big brother, who is a small steward in the palace." "You are more lucky than me," liang''er said with a smile. "I killed my parents by urinating. My eldest brother sold me to the dentist. I was a slave when I was five years old. I didn''t even know where my family was." Ruo''er looks up at liang''er. Unexpectedly, she looks so proud. She has such a poor life experience. Want to come also, if not life experience helpless, who will do wench? It''s ridiculous that she shakes her head and throws away the pity just born in her heart. She is also a poor person. What''s her right to pity others? "I just heard your conversation with jour." Dissolve the moon to look at the Luo Ji way that brow locks tightly. Luoji raised her eyes and worried: "how could rouer serve me when she urinated?" she smiled quietly and her eyes were clear: "what''s strange about this? Everything you have is given by Luoxiu City, including your girl. He is the real master of Liaowang mansion, all servants, only his life is from. What''s strange about this?" She suddenly thought of Xiaolan, the girl who killed Qi Rongyue. Isn''t she also serving Qi Rongyue by urinating? But her heart is always toward other masters in the mansion. She doesn''t resent Xiao Lan because she chose the path that most people would choose. Because her master was not strong enough, at least she did not have the ability to protect her, so she had to obey a person with greater ability, because that person was the one who was in charge of her life and death. "Does ruoer know about us?" asked Rong Yue Luoji shakes her head: "I don''t know. We''ve been avoiding her these days. She didn''t hear us or see us. Fortunately, you left an extra eye at the beginning. Otherwise, she would have asked me, and I can''t hide anything. When she asked, I would have told her the truth." "Dissolve the moon to nod:" also calculate lucky, later more should pay attention to asked Luo Ji, "if she is the eyelid left by me, she will be doubtful today. What should we do?" Dissolve the moon to smile lightly to shake head: "do not be anxious, look at to say first." The carriage stopped at the corner of Changyuan street. The broad streets here are full of carriages. The coachman gathered together to chat, and everyone was smiling. Standing at the street corner, looking inside, I saw all people, coming and going, very lively. Luoji had never seen such a busy street before. Excitedly, she said, "this is Changyuan street in the mouth of Shifu?" Dissolve the moon to pick eyebrows: "your Shifu yuan Dao is not always in the west Xinjiang?"? How does he know Changyuan street? " Luoji said: "master Yuandao said that he once came to Kyoto to look for someone, but he still couldn''t find the person he was looking for. After a lot of twists and turns, he heard that the person was in a place where he would never enter. He thought about many ways, and he was about to succeed. He was about to see the person he was looking for, but because of a sudden incident The man died in the accident. He will never see her again. " Dissolving the moon''s heart is slightly frightened. Is that the person Yuan Dao is looking for? So he came to Kyoto, so he came to Kyoto to find her, she did not know. It seems that it was the year of her death, when she had not been in Kyoto City, and had been traveling with her master. It was by chance that she went back to Laiwu mountain. It was by chance that she had the chance to see the letter sent by Chu Tianxin. Chapter 893 She shook her head, put aside all kinds of bad emotions, and held Luoji''s hand: "let''s go, take you to the most bustling Changyuan street in the capital city, and buy whatever you like. You''re welcome." This is Luoji''s first time shopping. She is gentle and steady. After all, she is a 14-year-old girl. She is happy to see the novelty in the street like a child. "What is this?" She took the things from the princess and looked at them curiously. "This is Tanghulu. It''s delicious. Try it." As she said this, she bit one in her mouth first. Luoji also learns her appearance, bites off a sugar gourd to contain in the mouth, sour and sweet, the taste is really good. "Is it delicious?" "Delicious!" She nodded heavily, her eyes bent. "If you like, I can do it for you at any time when you come back to the palace." Ruoer stood behind the princess. Seeing the two get along so well, she was very nervous. When did they become so close? She had no idea at all. On the other hand, a young woman in a light blue thin cotton silk dress and a sapphire blue pleated skirt walked on the street, followed by two girls, both of whom were carrying things in their hands and returning with full load. "Second young grandma, it''s getting late. Let''s go back. If it''s late, madam will scold us again." A girl whispered to the young woman. The young woman glared at her, but she didn''t have a good way to breathe: "I''m very happy. Don''t be a wet blanket. It''s still early." Looking back, she saw a figure in front of her. The man wore a simple bun and a few Beautiful Beaded Flowers. There was no other ornament. She was wearing a long dress with a plain color girdle. The body was as thin as a willow. Although the dress was simple, it was only the figure, but there was a kind of hidden noble spirit coming towards her. So familiar, so annoying. She paused and shouted to the man, "Qi Rongyue?" Dissolves the moon subconsciously to turn around, saw that to make the heart grow disgusting face, immediately frowned, quickly turned back to Luo Ji way: "go, go ahead to have a look." Qi Rongxue was stunned at the spot. The woman, her figure, temperament and even her eyes were clearly Qi Rongyue. But the face was a strange face, a face she had never seen before. What''s the matter? Is it her eyes? But her name is Qi Rongyue. She looks back clearly! If it wasn''t for her, why would she turn around? Luo Ji saw dissolves the moon to sink the facial expression, uneasily asked "what''s the matter? Who was that man just now? " Rong Yue shook his head: "no one, I don''t know her." Luoji didn''t hear Qi Rongxue''s voice. In this noisy street, her ears can be filled with many voices at any time. Except for the one she wants to hear, or the one she is familiar with, other voices don''t care. Qi Rongxue is stunned for a while, then she quickly catches up with her. She reaches out to clasp the arm of Rongyue, but is stopped by Liang Er: "madam, please respect yourself." Qi Rongxue saw the woman walking fast, but she didn''t even return her head. She called out, "Qi Rongyue, is that you? I know it''s you. Why don''t you recognize me? Why do you pretend to be dead since you are not dead? " Dissolving the moon doesn''t want to tangle with her in the street market, so she pulls Luoji to use the golden cicada step to shuttle in the street market, and disappears in a blink of an eye. Liang''er said to Qi Rongxue, "this lady must have identified the wrong person. My wife is not Qi." Chapter 894 Qi Rongxue hums: "I will recognize anyone, but she and I will not. Even if she turns into ashes, I also recognize her." Cool son instantly cold face, angry way: "this madam speak please pay more attention, not everybody you offend from." Qi Rongxue retorted: "who can''t offend me? Tell me, who is the lady I can''t afford to offend in your mouth? " Cool son is not silly, how can not hear her deliberate formula, sneer way: "you will soon know." She turned around and left. In a blink of an eye, she disappeared in front of Qi Rongxue. She wanted to catch up, but she couldn''t catch up at all. Instead, she was so tired that she was out of breath. Later, the girl with a big push came up: "madam, do you really know the lady just now?" Qi Rongxue was not sure at the beginning, but the woman left suddenly and quickly. She was very familiar with that feeling. Once Qi Rongyue disappeared like this in order to get rid of her. It seems that this is a special footwork, and I don''t know where she learned it. In a word, she is now quite sure that the man just now is Qi Rongyue. Only hateful, she disappeared in the blink of an eye, not even knowing where she lives now. The girl on one side said to Qi Rongxue, "madam, the girl just dressed is obviously not the girl in the ordinary family. She has a good brocade silk dress, and the hairpin on her head looks ordinary. In fact, it''s not something that can be bought in the ordinary silver building, like something in the palace." Qi Rongxue turned to look at the girl, half narrowed his eyes: "you know a lot, only this one can see that the hairpin is something in the palace?" the girl said as like as two peas: "Mrs. Hui, not a slave girl, but a servant girl who used to serve madam Tai, had seen this style of hairpin, though not exactly the same, but the pattern was very similar. Mrs. Tai was very fond of it, saying it was a reward from the annual banquet in the palace." The girl looked up at Qi Rongxue and said, "Madam Tai said that this hairpin with bird feather pattern can''t be made by anyone. Only the skilled craftsman in the palace can make it so lifelike." Qi Rongxue frowned: "are you serious?" "How can I deceive my wife? What I said is true." Said the girl. Qi Rongxue believes this girl. She doesn''t need to cheat herself. Besides, she did serve Mrs. Tai before. Mrs. Tai is a senior official, and she is qualified to attend the annual banquet held in the palace. "But that girl just now, she is just a maid, how can she wear the hairpin in the palace?" She thought of Qi Rongyue''s previous identity, and was granted the title of Princess protector by the first book of the emperor. She was allowed to live in the palace for a long time. It''s not surprising that her girl got some rewards from the palace. But later, she married the Zhou Dynasty and died in the Zhou Dynasty? How can it appear in Chu Dynasty now? What''s the matter? Seeing her frown, the girl asked again, "grandma Er Shao, do you really know that lady just now? She doesn''t seem to know you. " Qi Rongxue snorted coldly, "there must be a reason why she refuses to recognize me. I''d like to see what medicine she sells in this gourd." Qi Rongyue, Qi Rongyue, you didn''t think of it. Now I''m married to the Houfu of Wuchang. I''m the second youngest grandmother in the Houfu. It''s fair to say that in the city of Kyoto. If that person is you, I, Qi Rongxue, will find you even if I dig three feet. Chapter 895 She was suddenly excited. Qi Rongyue went back to the dynasty, but she didn''t dare to show her true face. She must have been shut down by the king of Zhou. She didn''t have the face to see anyone, so the news of her death in a foreign country came out to cover the scandal. Ah - she will dig her out, stand in front of her, humiliate her, and repay her hatred. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Asked Logie, seeing that she had never looked right. Dissolve the moon to smile bitterly, sighed: "unexpectedly, will meet the person that I don''t want to see most here." "You really know that lady just now?" She nodded: "yes, it''s an old acquaintance. There was some unhappiness between us. I didn''t like her, and she didn''t like me. It can be said that she was very disgusted, even hated me. I thought I would never see her again in my life." Qi Yongchun has been demoted back to Wuyuan by Tianqi. As a former county magistrate, she thought that their family had gone and left Kyoto forever, but she didn''t think that there was a fish that missed the net. Luoji smiled softly: "since I don''t like her, I will ignore her. My sister is hungry. Take me to eat delicious food." Rong Yue doesn''t want to stay in Changyuan street, so she leads her to the crane tower. Maybe she is used to it. She takes her directly to the top floor. Xiaoer said with a smile, "today''s lady is so lucky. This is the only room left." There are two private rooms on the top floor, one with the door open and the other with the door closed. Small two walk in front, make the gesture of please, two people are about to enter, but listen to the door next door creak open. From the inside out of a tall figure, he saw at a glance and Luoji stood together in the dissolution of the moon, immediately full of surprise: "the moon?" Dissolving the moon and looking back at the man walking towards him, he was surprised: "Hengzhi? Why are you here? " Min Hengzhi''s heart is pounding. He has been in Beijing for three days. Every day, he will meet Zheng Zhongwen. As expected, Zheng Zhongwen didn''t tell her that he came to Kyoto. He smiled, and his beautiful face was brilliant in the afternoon sun: "I come to Kyoto for three days, and I will sit here for two hours every day, hoping that you will suddenly appear in front of me like before, and you did come." The deep feeling in his eyes, so hot and strong, since she left Jincheng, he also tried to forget, forget her, forget that unforgettable love. But he can''t do it. His love for her has been deeply rooted in his soul. The meaning of his life seems to be her. Without her, he seems to have no reason to live in this world. Although she is Zheng Zhongwen''s wife, he can only look at her from afar, or as close as at this moment, and say two unimportant words. He is also satisfied. She taught him to let go and love someone, not just to possess, to get, to be together. The highest level of love for a person is to let go and let the person he loves do whatever she wants, as long as she is happy, as long as her life is safe, he will be happy. Rong Yue is embarrassed. She is Zhong Wen''s wife. She shouldn''t have had more contacts with men who have an admiring heart. But he is min Hengzhi. She said to the waiter, "don''t wait here. Go down." Liang''er stuffed a ingot of silver into Xiao''er''s hand. Xiao''er immediately retreated wisely. Three people enter the private room, the door is closed, and min Heng of the dissolving moon Dynasty introduces: "this is the Lord of Luoji in the prince''s mansion of Liao Dynasty." Chapter 896 Until then, min Hengzhi realized that there were other women beside the dissolving moon. as like as two peas, he turned to see the first beauty in the western Xinjiang, and his eyes were identical. When she saw him staring at herself, she blushed and looked away. Dissolving the moon coughed, and Chao Heng said, "what''s the matter with you coming to Beijing this time?" Min Hengzhi regained consciousness and realized that although the girl''s eyes were very similar to Tianyu, her face and temperament were not at all similar. Min Hengzhi said, "yue''er, I''m going back to Jincheng tomorrow. I''ve done what I have to do. I''m glad to see you." He deliberately delayed for three days what he could do in one day. He once proposed to Zheng Zhongwen to visit her in the palace, but he was mercilessly rejected by Zheng Zhongwen. Fortunately, I met you today. Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "on the road careful, about also have no matter, do not be too anxious to rush on the way." "Good." He has a warm smile, just like he did when he first brought her here years ago. He is still min Hengzhi, and she is not Chu Tianyu. It''s very uncomfortable to eat a meal that dissolves the moon and Luoji. It''s too much to eat. Min Hengzhi offered to send them back, and she couldn''t refuse. After all, he was kind. However, I met Zhongwen who just came back from the palace at the gate of the mansion. Zhongwen half narrowed his eyes, turned over and dismounted, walked quickly to the front of the carriage, reached out his hand to help Rongyue get off the car, and waited for Rongyue to stand, then turned to minheng''s way: "thank you king Jin for escorting ''my wife'' back to the house." He bit his wife so hard that he seemed to remind him that Rongyue was his wife, and that such an irrelevant person should stay away from him. Min Hengzhi sneers and doesn''t care about his hostility: "if you happen to meet them in the street, you should send them back to the government. You don''t need to be polite." "Zhong Wen Dynasty dissolves the moon to say:" you and Princess go in, I still have words with Jin king "Don''t overdo it, we just met by chance," said the moon Zhongwen smiled and pinched her hand. In a soft voice, he said, "go in and wait for me, darling." She could only shake her head and sigh. Each time they met, they seemed to be natural enemies. With their temperament, they should have become excellent friends. The two men entered the gate of the mansion, crossed the front hall, and walked on the plagiarism corridor. Luo Ji saw that no one was around, and pulled the hand of Rong Yue and said, "this king of Jin is strange." Dissolving the moon does not understand: "how strange?" as like as two peas, he heard the same voice in my eyes. He looked at me in the crane house. He looked at me like he had seen me for the first time. Is it because I look like the man he knows? " In fact, she wanted to ask if the person Yuan Dao knew would be the same person Jin Wang knew, otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence in the world? Dissolving the moon dry smile: "you think more, King Jin is a man, which man will not lose his mind when he sees such a beautiful girl like you? Don''t say that these men, even me, will occasionally be confused by your beauty. " Luoji blushed and looked at Rongyue: "my sister will be happy with me." Is it true that she thinks too much? Because she missed yuan Dao too much, she mistakenly thought that the king of Jin looked at her in the eyes and thought it was yuan Dao? Is that really the case? "You see that butterfly, it''s beautiful," said the moon, pointing to the dancing butterfly not far away Chapter 897 Loggie followed her gestures and saw nothing. "Where is the butterfly?" Dissolving the moon chuckles: "don''t you see? Maybe it''s flying away. Let''s go. " Luoji suddenly realized that she was deliberately changing the topic. It seems that she doesn''t want to talk about it any more. Then she won''t ask again. After all, everyone''s heart will have secrets and things they don''t want others to know. Back to the pine garden, just into the room, rouer put a live in the hands of Luoji: "princess, are you happy today?" Luoji glanced at her, her eyes were cold and her face was smiling: "happy, what''s the matter?" "Princess, when did your relationship with the princess become so good? Why didn''t the maid find out? " Luoji sat down at the table and took an empty cup of tea and looked at it. The rouer looked at her face as if she didn''t see her movements. She didn''t mean to pour tea for her. This scene is not strange. Rouer doesn''t seem to be a competent girl. What she does for her is not much. The most is to talk, ask her questions, and completely expose her inner world in front of her. She didn''t know that before, she thought it was rouer''s kindness to her. She thought that rouer always talked in front of her because she was lonely. Now it''s clear that this is the purpose of the existence of jour. Jour has never taken her as the master. She has no awe in her natural heart. She has neglected her daily life in all ways, but she has never awakened. This is the special way for them to get along with each other. She suddenly remembered what her mother had said to her when she was not so seriously ill the year before last. The mother said that the girl, rouer, was a little strange, she looked very smart, but she was not so quick at her work. There seemed to be something hidden in her smart eyes. At that time, she didn''t take it seriously. She only said that her mother was worried. "What are you thinking, princess?" When rouer saw that she didn''t answer, she was dazed with an empty cup. Luoji smiled and put down the empty cup: "I was thinking, is there any tea in this teapot?" The soft son is one Leng, take off a mouthful and convenient way: "there is tea in teapot, try not to know?" That said, but she didn''t move. She thought that the princess would try it on her own as usual. If there was water, she would pour it on her own. If there was no water, she would call the rude maid in the hospital to make another pot. However, Princess Logie did not move this time. She sat quietly and seemed to be waiting for something. Ruoer was a little confused, but she didn''t hesitate any more. On the premise of that, the teapot poured a cup of tea for the princess. Luoji looked at the clear tea in front of her body. She was not hot at all. She shook her head and sighed, "it''s not that the servants in the Royal Palace are deliberately neglecting me. Because of some things, we don''t care about ourselves, how can we let others pay attention to it?" In the master''s room, hot tea and hot water are ready at any time. How can I keep a pot of herbal tea here? Ruoer did not know so: "princess, what''s the matter with you?" Luoji looks up at her, her face is still that face, but it doesn''t seem to be what it used to be. "How long haven''t you made tea for me, rouge?" she said How long? Ruoer doesn''t know, nor does Logie. It seems like a long time. Ruoer hurriedly picked up the pot of herbal tea and said with a dry smile, "it''s my maid who has neglected, so I''m going to make tea." She had some hair in her heart, and the princess''s eyes were not right. Chapter 898 Looking at the back of rouer''s hurried away, her heart becomes more and more bright as a mirror. When something is not punctured, it can''t be seen through. Once it is broken, many of the past, of course, has become a lot of doubts. Rongyue sat under the window reading a book. The hot tea just made on the table was light and fragrant. Her eyes were on the book, but she didn''t move a minute for a while. So there was a person standing behind her that she could not find out. The palm of her hand held her shoulder, and the warmth of the clothing came into her body. She looked back at him and said, "come back! Has Heng Zhi left? " Zhongwen Chueh, sat down with her body, and grasped her slight cold hand: "yue''er, didn''t I say that? Don''t meet him alone again. He has a bad heart for you. " She smiled and shook her head. She reached out and pinched his nose. She didn''t have a good way to breathe. "According to you, I shouldn''t have let Xue Baozhen enter the gate of the royal palace. Everyone knows her unfairness to you." There seemed to be nothing wrong with this, but he thought it was not proper. He asked, "since you know that she has a bad heart for me, why do you agree?" She held his hand and smiled, "fool, because you are Zhongwen, my Zhongwen. Don''t say that one Xue Baozhen is ten and one hundred Xue Baozhen. I dare to let them enter the palace." He suddenly realized that she believed him, so she was not afraid of any external temptation and pressure. She believed, so she did not doubt. Just like, he also believed her, so when he met her and min Hengzhi together at the gate of the palace, he was jealous, but he was not angry, because he knew that she was his moon all the time, would not change, would never change. Liang''er comes in with a snack, and sees the two people looking at each other affectionately. He laughs and coughs: "the princess is coming, arguing for candied fruit." When it comes to sugar gourd, Rongyue remembers Qi Rongxue who met in Changyuan street. Seeing her face slightly changed, Zhong Wen asked, "what''s the matter?" She frowned and sighed, "I really shouldn''t go out today. Who would have thought of meeting her?" "Who?" "Qi Rongxue, she seems to recognize me, afraid it''s not good." Zhongwen has forgotten the past. He doesn''t know who Qi Rongxue is at all. But hearing the name, it''s only one word away from yue''er''s name. He should have been close to him before. Seeing Zhongwen''s silence, Rongyue thought of his amnesia and said, "she is Qi Yongchun''s second daughter, and she is very bad to me. Now that she knows my identity, she will not pretend not to know. With her temper, she will not easily expose this matter." Zhong Wen said with a smile, "what else should it be? Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." He immediately got up and went out. He sent someone to find out where Qi Rongxue is now. The Houfu of Wuchang is also a big family. It''s also a big house in Kyoto City. Qi Rongxue was pregnant before marriage, married into the Houfu with a stomach, and was soon picked out. Zhongwen tells Rongyue about Qi Rongxue''s presence in the Houfu of Wuchang. Rongyue is surprised: "she married into the Houfu of Wuchang with a big stomach? How is this possible? " Qi Rongxue was defiled by people in Pengcheng in the early years, and then she was pregnant. She lost too much blood when giving birth, and her body suffered a great loss. Although her life was saved, her body suffered a great loss, but she could not come back. With her body, it was impossible to conceive at all. She asked, "is the baby coming?" Chapter 899 Zhong Wen shook his head: "I heard that she was married to the Marquis''s mansion in Wuchang as a concubine. After a month''s marriage, she was pushed into the water by the main office, resulting in a small birth. According to the doctor, she was a boy. The Marquis''s wife in Wuchang was very angry. When she ordered her second son to divorce his wife, two months later, the second childe righted her." "It''s really a good way, just as powerful as her mother." She smiled lightly and said to Chao Zhongwen, "please arrange for me. I want to meet her alone." The next day, Wang and his concubine went to the mansion of the Marquis of Wuchang. The Marquis of Wuchang was flattered and greeted him outside the mansion. After entering the Houfu of Wuchang, Zhongwen stayed in the front hall to talk with the hous of Wuchang, while Rongyue went to the garden to talk with the hous of Wuchang. Several young grannies in the mansion heard that side by side princess came. They all dressed up carefully and went to the garden one after another. Who knows that side by side king is a great celebrity of the emperor, who has the power to fall into the court and field and can tie up with side by side princess. It will be greatly beneficial to the career of their husband in the future. Qi Rongxue is now the second young grandmother, naturally unwilling to fall behind others. After finishing up, she hurried to the garden with her maid. At this time, the eldest sister-in-law had already stepped into the garden first, and was following her mother''s side. She flattered the plain clothes girl. The woman in plain clothes stands straight with her back to her. Although her back is thin, it gives a sense of stability. When she got closer, she found that the figure was familiar. At a glance, madam Hou of Wuchang saw Qi Rongxue walking slowly. Her face changed a little. Although she was still smiling, the unhappiness in her eyes could not be hidden. When Qi Rongxue came near, madam Hou of Wuchang introduced to him: "this is my second daughter-in-law, Rongxue. I haven''t seen her side by side." At this time, Qi Rongxue has seen the face of the princess side by side. It is clear that the face she saw yesterday in Changyuan street is Qi Rongyue. She has become the princess side by side. I think it''s also true that Wang Jianwang is Zheng Zhongwen. She and Zheng Zhongwen have an affair in this book. It''s no surprise that she has become a princess together. "What are you still doing?" Madam Hou of Wuchang sinks her eyebrows and faces Qi Rongxue. Don''t wait for Qi Rongxue to react, Rongyue holds Qi Rongxue''s hand and says with a smile: "isn''t this his sister? I didn''t expect you to marry into the Houfu of Wuchang. " Qi Rongxue''s face is covered and she looks at Qi Rongyue stupidly. She doesn''t know which one she is singing. Wu Chang Hou madam is surprised to say: "does Princess know dissolve snow?" "Of course, I know her sister and I are friends. I met her once, but after a long time, it seems that she doesn''t remember me." As for the relationship between Qi Rongxue and the princess protector, madam Hou of Wuchang naturally knew and understood who was the elder sister in the mouth of the princess. She was even more annoyed, but she had to smile and say: "let the princess laugh." "Madam, I have something to ask sister Rongxue, can you two avoid?" said the Houfu in Wuchang of Rongyue Dynasty Madam Hou of Wuchang nodded hurriedly, and without saying anything, she took the eldest daughter-in-law out of the garden. Treat people all to leave, dissolve snow just then return to God, sneer way: "it seems that you come to me specially today." Dissolving the moon nods: "yes, I specially came to see you today. I haven''t seen you for several years. You have become smart." Qi Rongxue is walking around the dissolving moon, looking at her face full of sarcasm: "how? Is Zheng Zhongwen so good? Even the queen of Zhou didn''t want to be a little princess? I dare not show my true face? " Chapter 900 Dissolving the moon to smile lightly, "I am not here to reminisce with you, nor to talk with you. I just want to tell you, close your mouth, don''t let out a word if you shouldn''t say it, otherwise, you were polluted in Pengcheng, and you had an abortion, which will soon spread to your husband''s ears." Seeing Qi Rongxue''s face changed a lot, she stepped forward two more steps and lowered her voice: "I also know that you had infertility after abortion in that year. I don''t know whether your stomach was true or false when you married into the Houfu of Wuchang?" Qi Rongxue''s face was as white as snow, and she snapped, "you threaten me?" Dissolving the moon serious nod: "yes, I am to threaten you, you dare you to do as you like, see what the consequences will be." Qi Rongxue said: "you are not afraid that I will put all my life into you?" Rong Yue shrugs, "then fight, your end is nothing more than being driven out of the house by the Marquis of Wuchang and being a bereaved dog. But I am protected by the emperor and Zhongwen. What''s terrible about me?" Dissolve snow cold hum: "since you are not afraid of anything, why do you want to see me?" "Because I want to leave you a way to live. Don''t even know how to die. It''s up to you to decide what to do." Her cold eyes swept over her eyes, just like thousands of years of cold blade stabbing at her, making her shiver. After that, Qi Rongyue turns around and goes away. Looking at Qi Rongyue''s back, the cold on her becomes more and more heavy. Of course, she wanted to revenge. She wanted to revenge in her dreams. She wanted to see Qi Rongyue become unhappy, suffer and suffer, and suffer to death. But she wants to keep everything she has now, which is hard won. Believable has been sent to Wuyuan. I''m afraid that in a short time, this letter will reach my father''s hand. At that time, how will my father do it and how can she manage it? What to do? She hurried back to the room, closed the door and wrote a secret letter. She sent credible people to Wuyuan in person, so that her father would not act rashly. How her father hated Qi Rongyue? She knew better than anyone. She was demoted to be a seven grade sesame official. Thanks to Qi Rongyue, her father wished he could not have raw meat. Father is barefoot now, but she is still wearing shoes. Don''t destroy everything she has because of the impulse. Seven days later, a humble carriage stopped at the side door of the palace side by side, and a haggard woman came out of the carriage. "Madam, please come inside." The black guard said respectfully to the woman. The woman nodded and walked into the backyard with the black guard. Dissolving the moon got the news first step, took Luoji to meet at the second gate. Far away, Luoji saw her mother walking towards her step by step with the help of others. She immediately red eyes and rushed to her mother with the skirt. The mother and daughter hugged their heads in pain, and all the people around her moved. "It''s cold outside, please go back to my aunt''s house quickly," said Rongyue This time, Luoji stopped crying and helped her mother to walk to the pine garden. After entering the upper room of the pine garden, liang''er and bing''er are busy greeting Mrs. Luo to sit down. They are serving tea and delivering thin fluffy blankets to the cold Luofu people to keep warm. On the contrary, ruer always stands aside and looks on coldly, as if she is not a girl. These things should not have been done by her. She even forgets her identity as a girl. Chapter 901 Mrs. Luo said with a smile, "don''t be busy. I''m fine. I''m comfortable to see Jill." I''ve been so worried for a long time that I finally arrived at the day when the boulder landed. Luoji choked: "Mom, you have suffered." Mrs. Luo shook her head and patted her on the back of her hand: "silly child, what can I suffer? It''s you. For me, I''d like to die at once, so that you won''t be dragged by me." Luoji covers her mother''s mouth: "Mom, what are you talking about? If you don''t, how can I live alone? " The Loveman sighed, "I knew you''d think that, so I didn''t dare to die, son. You''re so stupid." "Sister rouer, where are you going?" Lenger''s voice interrupts the mother and daughter who are telling each other their heartfelt feelings. Luoji''s gentle eyes fall on ruer''s body and gradually become cold and fierce. "Jou''er, are you going to send a letter to my father again?" Hearing this, rouer turned pale and knelt down in front of Luoji: "what do you mean, princess? Rouer follows you when you are young, but your life is from taking care of you with all your heart. You can''t doubt rouer for no reason. " Luo Ji sneers: "only my life is from? Take care of me with all my heart? Are you sure you''re talking about this person, is that you? " Ruoer did not know, so she looked at Luoji with a white face. Luoji added: "you are my close servant girl, but you can''t even drink a glass of water. What else have you done besides making a bed for me occasionally? How many things have you done for a servant girl? I didn''t know anything before, but the girls who were close to my master were like this. My mother reminded me that I didn''t take it to heart and believed you wholeheartedly. I told you everything in my heart, but you? " Her voice grew louder and her soft body could not help shaking. "But you have been unfaithful to me, loyal to me in the open, and obedient to my father''s orders in the dark. Dare you say so?" Ruoer was so scared that she kowtowed: "you are wronged, princess. Your servant has never been two hearted. How can you only follow the Lord''s life in the dark?" "You don''t admit it?" Luoji sneers, takes out a letter from the sleeve, flings it in front of her: "what is this?" She recognized the writing of rouer. It was clearly written by rouer himself. Rouer''s face is more and more white, and her body is shaking involuntarily. Here, however, she lives side by side with the prince''s mansion, not the prince''s mansion of Liao. Things are exposed. If the princess wants to kill her, it''s as easy as the back of her hand. "This is not a servant''s thing. Don''t be provoked by the adulterer, princess. How can a servant betray you, let alone send a letter to the king secretly?" Qi Rongyue looked at the letter, which had not been opened, and said in a low voice: "since this is not yours, you have never seen it before, how do you know that this letter is for the Lord?" Ruo''er is stupid at once. She is so eloquent that she doesn''t take action. She raised her eyes and glared at Qi Rongyue: "it''s you. It must be you who instigate right and wrong between me and the princess. Now I''m the only one you can trust around the princess. Obviously, there are other attempts when you do this. Princess, don''t believe her ghost words. She''s lying to you." "What''s the benefit of her lying to me?" she snorted? If she lied to me, why should she help me to save my mother? Do you think I''m a three-year-old? What can I do to you, rou''er? " Chapter 902 Luo Ji red eyes: "all things, I divide half to give you, take you to treat as close sister, but you? Do you mean it to me one day? " Ruoer is very flustered, but she doesn''t know how to argue for herself. Her teeth are sharp and sharp. At this moment, they are all invalid. They don''t occupy the reason, and they don''t step on the potential. How to argue? Dissolve the moon light voice way: "cool son ice son, take her down, shut into firewood room, wait for disposition." Mrs. Luo sighed: "I''ve seen this girl''s eccentricity for a long time. If so, she coughed - coughed - coughed - coughed." Mrs. Luo suddenly began to cough, and her pale face turned red with a violent cough. Luoji hurriedly stroked her mother''s back and sent warm tea to her mother''s mouth. "How are you, mother?" The Loveman took a deep breath and finally stopped coughing. He smiled and said, "I''m ok. I''m ok. I''m old. It''s OK." Luoji is in a hurry and tears straight. She looks like her mother. She is haggard and weak. She says it''s OK. Who can believe it? Dissolve the moon way: "Madam Luo, I know some medical skill, how about let me show you?" Mrs. Luo waved her hand: "no, my body is clear. It''s just an old problem. It''s OK." How can Luoji be willing? She quickly grabbed her mother''s hand and handed it to Rongyue: "elder sister, show her how she looks. I can''t rest assured." Dissolving the moon nodded, reached out and clasped Mrs. Luo''s right wrist, the pulse was deep and tight, her eyebrow was slightly wrinkled, and she pulled Luo Fu''s left wrist to listen, the pulse was floating and late, she asked, "does madam have lumbago in normal times?" Mrs. Luo nodded, "I have an old problem. I often do it." "Is it more painful in winter?" She asked. Mrs. Luo nodded again: "it''s true that the capital city is much colder than the west Xinjiang. I have this back pain disease and I have committed it again." Luo Ji sees her eyebrows close tightly, in the heart is also anxious: "elder sister, my mother this disease may cure?" Dissolving the moon sighed, and said to Luo Ji, "madam, this disease was not serious at first. If you take good care of it at the beginning, it will surely be cured. Unfortunately, it''s a long time since you''ve been tired of it, and your health has dragged you down. If you want to cure it now, I''m afraid it''s hopeless." See Luo Ji complexion is white, she says again: "younger sister Mo panic, although can''t make madam''s illness recover now, but if recuperate well, the illness also can alleviate somewhat, also can live for another ten years at least, but if not recuperate well, afraid is a year also can''t support." Mrs. Luo''s face beamed: "can you really live another ten years?" Dissolve the month to nod: "as long as according to my prescription recuperate, keep at ease, still have 10 years Yang Shou at least." Mrs. Luo held her hand tightly and said excitedly: "Jill, don''t you think these ten years are too few. When she was in the west of Xinjiang, Princess Lian asked a doctor for me. The doctor said that my life expectancy is at most half a year. Now it can change from half a year to ten years. Do you know how happy I am? In this way, I will be able to personally send you to marry and see your child born, which is my regret in this life. " Luoji shook her head: "no, it shouldn''t have been only ten years. If it wasn''t for him to treat you with such hatred and righteousness, how could your illness become so serious?" Luofu man sighed and said astringently, "anyway, he is also your father. I --" Luoji interrupted her: "no, from now on, he is no longer my father. My Luoji does not have such a father. From now on, I am no longer the princess of the Liao palace. I am just your daughter. I have nothing to do with his Luoxiu city." She knew in her heart that if she had not been of some use to the city of Los Angeles, would her little life have survived to this day? Chapter 903 Mrs. Luo''s face was slightly frightened: "do you mean that you are not going to choose a princess?" Luoji nodded: "yes, I don''t want to be the stepping stone of Luoxiu City, and I don''t want to be trapped in the Chu palace for the rest of my life. Mom, shall we go to the ordinary life of ordinary people?" Lovey was so excited that he couldn''t speak for a moment, but nodded desperately. Yes, of course. She dreams about the life of ordinary people. Marrying into the Royal Palace is the most wrong decision she has made in her life. What about the royal palace? She didn''t want her daughter to go her way again. Looking at Luofu people, Rongyue always has a kind of cordiality, as if their relationship should not be so simple. Although the Luofu people are haggard and emaciated, they still can''t hide the splendor of those days, especially the eyes, which are very similar to the eyes of the mother, really. Luoji''s eyes are like hers, so she is like herself in the past. "Mrs. law, do you have sisters?" When she asked coldly, both Luoji and Luofu were stunned. "I''m abrupt," said Rong Yue with a smile. "It''s only because I think Mrs. Luo looks like an old man. That''s why I asked." Mrs. Luo shook her head: "I don''t know if I have any sisters. I''m an orphan daughter. I was adopted by a rich businessman in Xijiang since I was a child. My adoptive father said that I was abandoned at his door. At that time, I was only one year old. When they saw that I was poor, they left me as their daughter-in-law. Who knew that in my and Jiji years, they were caught by Luoxiu city in the government. He immediately sent someone to the government to propose marriage." Thinking of what happened in those days, I also blamed myself for being young and absurd. Seeing that Luoxiu city was born into a tall and handsome prince with a distinguished identity, I immediately left my excellent brother Wu behind and wanted to marry Luoxiu city. Retribution. It''s all retribution. Rong Yue is not interested in the past of her and Luoxiu City, just want to know if her identity is related to her. "When you were adopted as a child, what Keepsake did you have?" she asked The Loveman was stunned and nodded: "yes, yes." Her hand stretched out to her neck, touched a red rope, and gently pulled it out. On the red rope was a piece of jade, no, half of it. The surface of the moon is startled, and the waves in my heart are surging: "can I have a look?" Mrs. Luo nodded and turned her head to Luo Ji and said, "help me out." Without hesitation, Luoji quickly released the jade and handed it to Rongyue. Seeing that her face was discolored, she couldn''t help asking, "have you seen such a jade?" has seen her as like as two peas. This is a lock shaped jade of ordinary quality. Nine gorgeous Phoenix tails are carved on the jade, while the half piece of the mother''s back is carved with a colorful Phoenix half body. If it matches the jade in hand, it is a complete Nine Tailed colorful Phoenix. Love humanity: "this jade has been worn on me since I remember. It has never been taken down. My adoptive father told me that when I was found at the door, I wore it on my body." "Sister, have you ever seen such a jade?" Logie is a little worried. Dissolving the moon, he took a deep breath and shook his head: "I haven''t seen it. I just saw the lines on the jade are very exquisite and special. I''ve been greedy for the God." She handed the jade back, her eyes fell on the Luofu people, and her heart ached like a needle. This was her aunt, her mother''s only sister. In the past, her grandfather''s family suffered a massacre, and her mother was not the only one who was saved. Chapter 904 Now she and Logie are going to live a normal life. She doesn''t want to add any more troubles to them. She still doesn''t know what to do. Mrs. Luo and Logie are both disappointed: "is that right? What a pity. " Zhongwen delivered several letters to Rongyue''s hand: "these are all the letters sent back by the people we sent to Xijiang. See if there is anything wrong with them." Rongyue unfolded the letters one by one and read them one by one. The handwriting and content of each letter were different, but there was a strange image. The wording and grammar in the letter seemed to come from one person, and these letters all had one thing in common. It briefly stated that all was normal for the king of Liao, and there was no unusual move. Even one of the letters mentioned that the king of Liao drank and enjoyed with the princess after he returned to the mansion. But according to Mrs. Luo, Luoxiu city has never been a person who is greedy for wine and lust, and has never openly enjoyed with concubines in the palace. If what is said in the letter is not true, it is likely that the letters were not sent by one''s own person. The husband and wife suddenly look at each other''s eyes and see the color of horror. These letters are written every five days. At present, there are seven or eight letters. It''s more than a month since Luoxiu city left Kyoto. If their people were captured or even killed by him early, they would be blind in this more than a month. In more than one month, there are many things that can be done. With the Liao King''s business in Xijiang and even in the court for so many years, it shouldn''t be too difficult for him to do anything with the eyes of the emperor on his back. Especially when he knew that Luoji had failed in choosing a concubine, he would not hold still. Zhongwen said: "half a month ago, Luoxiu city sent someone to pick up Luoji and go back to Xijiang. We sent two sentences at will. The entourage went back directly without any difficulty. It seems that Luoxiu city didn''t really want to pick up the daughter. He knew that Luoji''s mother had been rescued. She had little hope to go back. This time, he sent someone to find out Our words. " "What on earth does he want to do?" The heart of dissolving the moon rises with ominous foreboding. Zhongwen frowned: "it''s just that he wants to set up the land of Chu Dynasty, but I don''t know what kind of arrangement he is doing now. I''ve discussed with brother Tianhu. We went to Xijiang in person three days later, but I don''t believe it. He is a Luoxiu City, and can cover the sky with only one hand in Xijiang?" "Do you want to go in person?" Zhong Wen nodded: "now the situation in the western Xinjiang is unclear. Three groups of people have been sent out and everything has gone wrong. If we don''t go out in person, we can''t point out how much action this Luoxiu city will make." Dissolving the moon''s heart is very flustered. He grabs his sleeve with one hand: "can''t you send someone else? You have to go. " He knew that she would not let him go, and he was willing to leave her, but now the situation is unclear. If he can''t find out the truth earlier, it will be too late when the great things come out in Luoxiu city. If he can''t share his worries for the emperor, if he can''t take care of the people all over the world, how can he have the face to sit in this king''s seat? "Yue''er, don''t worry. I will be more careful. I will be back safely." He solemnly promised to hold her hand, hoping to give her a little peace of mind. However, her heart, but how can be safe, all kinds of restless and fretful mood swept, the mind panic. Chapter 905 "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Tianqi looks at her dazed sister and puts down the memorial in her hand. Dissolve the moon to shake his head, wry smile: "in the heart always uneasy, did not know is I thought more." "Elder sister, my brother-in-law has only been away for a few days, and you are so restless. If one day he wants to go to the battlefield to fight, it will be a year and a half since he went, then you are covered with green silk, and you can''t go white overnight." Dissolve the moon to cross the sky one eye, angry strange way: "you son of a bitch, what nonsense, we Chu Dynasty so everywhere, the people live and work in peace and contentment, the country is rich and the people are strong, who will come to invade like this? Isn''t that boring? " Tianqi sighed: "it''s too early to talk about this. After years of war in western Xinjiang, although the war has been put down temporarily, who knows that the Xibo Congress will not come back again. In addition to the Liao king, I''m really upset." "This time Zhongwen and big brother Tianhu go to Xijiang to collect the evidence of the crime of Luoxiu city. Once they succeed, you make an order to take the title of his Lord, copy his palace, and cut it to the sword, so as to avoid future troubles." Tianqi nodded: "I hope my brother-in-law and Tianhu can have a smooth trip to the West." As they were talking, a eunuch rushed to them. "Emperor, it''s not good. It''s not good. The prison is on fire." Chu Tian raised his eyebrows and hurriedly said to the eunuch, "put out the fire." The eunuch wiped a handful of sweat: "back to the emperor, the fire is already being put out. The fire is too big. I''m afraid the prisoners inside --" Chu Tianqi hurriedly said: "now what''s the use of these words? Hurry to use all the strength to put out the fire." The eunuch took the order and Chu Tianqi and Qi Rongyue got up one after another and rushed to the prison together to check the situation. There are many ways between the prison and the palace. When they arrive, the open fire in the prison has been extinguished, and the thick black smoke keeps rushing up. The governor of the prison saw the emperor in person and rushed to the emperor to plead guilty. Chu Tianqi said, "it''s not urgent to convict. You can bring someone in to save someone." Although most of the people in the prison are waiting for death, there are some people whose crimes are not fatal, but the case has not been investigated and understood, so we can''t just die unjustly. The emperor said, the cell head dare not neglect, turned around and led a few jailers into the still smoke rolling prison. Half an hour later, the prison leader rushed out again. His face was covered with black ash. He could not wipe it. He rushed to the emperor and knelt down. He handed over a booklet: "emperor, this time, five people were killed by fire, three people died of smoke, six people were in a coma, and one person was missing." Chu Tianqi took over the booklet, frowning more and more tightly: "Chu Lian is dead?" The castellan nodded quickly: "if you go back to the emperor, Chu Lian''s cell is on fire, and Chu Lian and Chu Tian''s heart are all killed by the fire." Standing beside Tianqi, Rongyue asked, "who is the missing man?" The jailer said: "it''s a maid who was put in prison last month because she had an affair with the bodyguard and had an abortion in the inner palace. She made a big taboo. That''s why she was put in prison." How could a little maid escape from the prison? It''s impossible. Dissolving the Moon said, "lift Chu Tianxin and Chu Lian''s body out." Firm head raises an eye to see the emperor, after all the emperor is the master son in this palace, what is the princess side by side? Chu Tianqi stared at him coldly: "didn''t you hear what the princess said? Her words are mine. " Chapter 906 The cell leader dared not to be slighted. He immediately sent someone in to carry the corpse. In a short time, he carried out the two corpses that were burned beyond recognition. Dissolving the moon immediately pulled his sleeve and looked up. Although the two corpses were totally different from each other, they could easily distinguish men and women from the body shape of the corpse. The body shape of the man was tall and straight, which was in sharp contrast to another body bent. "Is it him?" Tianqi asked. Dissolving the moon nods: "it''s him. Because he has no sense of body, and the fire doesn''t know how to hurt, he can''t move, so he burns straightly. Other people can''t learn even if they want to learn, unless they get a dead man to burn, but Chu Lian has his own characteristics. This corpse is really his right." Her eyes fell on another corpse, which was more severely burned than Chu Lian. Her body was curled up in one piece, and the skin and the inside were stuck together because of the fire. It was difficult to separate them completely. After careful examination, she stood up and said to the sky, "this is because it''s the missing maid, not Chu Tianxin." One side of the cell heard this, immediately pale, urgent way: "princess, this body is from Chu Lian and Chu Tianxin cell out." Dissolving the moon nods: "just tired, she is more unlikely to be chutianxin, chutianxin is different from Chulian, she moves freely, how can she be burned more seriously than Chulian." Chu Tianqi frowned and said, "I''m afraid that''s not the only way to decide." "It''s true that it''s not conclusive, but I have found other evidence that the body has multiple injuries, including neck, back, and knee, which are completely in line with the characteristics of the palace maid," said Rong Yue Chu Tianxin was born with golden branches and jade leaves. She grew up pampered. Even if she was sent to prison after the general trend, she was just locked in the prison. How could there be years of work and kneeling on her body. Chu Tian immediately realized it with all his heart. Turning his face, he said to the prison leader, "who made the bag?" The jailer was silent, but his body was shaking. Chu Tianqi stared at the jailer beside the jailer and said, "you say." The jailer looked at the cell next to his eyes, bit his teeth, and said: "back to the emperor, the leader asked us to do it. The leader said that Chu Tianxin was a felony, and if he lost the felony, he would be a felony. If only a palace maid lost it, the emperor might not hold us responsible." When the castellan heard this, his body trembled more and more. He kowtowed to the emperor constantly and called for mercy. Chu Tianqi hums: "I know it''s a recidivist lost, don''t you hurry to find it? If you can''t find it, just ask. " The cell leader hurriedly thanked, got up and shouted to the jailers and hurried away. When the two brothers and sisters returned to the Yuhe palace, Qi Rongyue said to Chu Tianqi, "Chu Tianxin is a weak woman. Without the help of an expert, she would never escape from the prison, or even avoid the eyes and ears of so many people." Chu Tian smashed his fist on the imperial table and said angrily: "it seems that the fire in the prison is not accidental. Who is helping Chu Tian''s heart secretly? What is the purpose of this person? " Rong Yue shakes his head: "it''s not easy to say now, there is no sign at all, but since she escaped, she will definitely retaliate against us. Although the imperial palace is heavily guarded, we are aware that she is in the dark, and there are experts to help us. We should be more careful in everything. Don''t be careless." Chu Tianqi nodded: "I know. Elder sister, you should pay more attention to it. Don''t let people get into the hole." Chapter 907 Xuanyi palace has no imperial concubines in six palaces. Many palaces are empty. Some palaces still have several eunuchs to clean and protect the palace. Some palaces in remote areas have no personal pictures. Xuanyi hall is the most remote corner of the Chu palace. Both the front and the back of the hall are overgrown with weeds. There is a man tall enough. The hall has been damaged for a long time, and no one has come to repair it. It should be left unused. At this time, there were several high and low coughs. "Who are you? Why save me? " It was late at night, although there was no light in the palace, but because of the leakage of the roof, it poured into the moon, and the house was not very dark. Chu Tian''s heart was curled up on one side of the couch. His body was shivering with cold. He pulled aside the moldy quilt and wrapped himself in it. If it had been such a quilt, she would never touch it, but now it is different. Even such a quilt is a precious treasure for her. The tall figure standing in the corner took two steps outside after she asked. He exposed his body under the moon. He was wearing a black suit, a mask, and looked at the curled and trembling body coldly. He said: "I''m at the master''s command to help you escape from life." "Who is your master?" Chu Tian''s heart forgets those cold eyes, and there is no fear in his heart. When a person lives in prison for several years, he will become fearless. Even if he dies, he is not afraid. A person is not afraid of death. What''s so terrible? She wanted to die all the time, but she survived because of that obsession. Because she always believed that as long as she was alive, she would have a chance to escape. As long as she escaped, she could retaliate against Chu Tianyu. She must retaliate for her father and herself. The man''s cold eyes always stare at Chu Tianxin: "you don''t need to know who the master is. You need to know. The master rescued you to give you a chance." "What chance?" Chu Tianxin asked. "To give you a chance to avenge yourself depends on whether you can grasp it." Chutian''s heart was very happy. She guessed it well. This man was indeed against Chutian Yu. "I wish I could tear her up at once. If I had the chance, I would have killed her without any burial place." Her hatred of Chu Tianyu is not appropriate to describe it with a deep hatred. She would like to eat raw meat and dig raw heart. All of her was destroyed in the hands of that woman. She died, but she appeared in front of her eyes, taking away all of her, including her father''s original healthy body, including her life''s favorite min Hengzhi, even her face, her status, and everything. The man left a bag of things in front of Chutian''s bed and whispered, "try to get these things to chutianqi''s side." She opened the quilt and got out of the bed. She untied the burden. There were some small things inside: "what are these?" The man said: "you don''t have to worry about what it is, just do it. Based on your understanding of Chu Tianqi, find something that he will touch personally, try to get around him, so that he can see it and take the initiative to touch it, so that your task will be completed." Chu Tian was puzzled: "your martial arts are so high. Isn''t it more convenient and direct for you to do such a thing?" The man hummed: "can you get close to Chu Tianqi''s body with high martial arts? Your father was also an emperor. How many Ming Wei and dark Wei were around him? Don''t you know? " Chapter 908 "At this time, we can''t beat the grass and frighten the snake. We must put things beside Chu Tianqi without knowing the ghost, and make sure that he will touch them by himself." Chu Tianxin is eager to find Chu Tianyu for revenge. He is not too keen to do this, and he is too lazy to think about how to do it. He complains: "since you can save me from the prison, it is obvious that there are hidden lines in this palace. In this case, why not let your hidden lines do it? The chance of success will be greater. I look like this now. Don''t say to do what you said. If I get out of the palace, I will be caught immediately. You''d better take me out of the palace. " The man''s eyes were cold and abnormal. He stared at Chu Tianxin coldly. Suddenly he asked, "what do you want to do out of the palace?" Chu Tian said coldly, "what are you doing? Of course, it''s to find Qi Rongyue for revenge. She''s done me such a lot of harm, and I can''t make her feel better. " "But as far as I know, Qi Rongyue died in Zhou Dynasty more than two years ago. Do you want to find her ghost for revenge?" Chu Tian''s heart was shocked, and her eyes were full of disbelief. Her ugly face was pale and colorless under the moon. Her mood suddenly became excited: "what do you say? You say it again. " "I said that Qi Rongyue died in the Zhou Dynasty more than two years ago. The whole country knows about it. How? You haven''t heard of it in jail? " Men pick their eyebrows. Chu Tianxin''s body stumbled back to the couch and sat down, crying and laughing on his face: "she''s dead? She died? Didn''t she say she wanted to live long and watch me suffer all my life? How could she have died so soon? I haven''t done anything to her by myself, how can she die like this? " The man said, "isn''t it right for you that she died? Don''t forget, when she is alive, who is the closest person and who wants to protect the most? " Chu Tianqi wakes up: "her closest person is Chu Tianqi. She lurked in my father''s side and hurt us like this. She is just to help Chu Tianqi regain the throne. The person she is most worried about must be Chu Tianqi." "Yes, the person she most wants to protect is Chu Tianqi, and you can pass on the hatred to Chu Tianqi. This is your last chance, your last chance to retaliate against her. If you miss this time, you will never have another chance to retaliate against her." The man turned around, walked to the door a few steps and stopped, he turned back to Chu Tian and said, "remember, from now on, no one will help you, everything has to be done by yourself." There are some people in the palace, but these people will be of great use in the future. They can''t be exposed at this moment. Chu Tianxin hates Qi Rongyue deeply. With this hatred, she will think of a way. People''s potential is infinite and huge. Under pressure and anger, this potential will be greatly stimulated. - seven days later live side by side in the Royal Palace, holding the moon. Qi Rongyue frowned and asked the housekeeper, "haven''t you heard from the LORD yet?" The housekeeper shook his head. "No." "Dingxi Houfu? What do you say over there? " The housekeeper shook his head again: "Dingxi Hou''s wife also said that there was no news of Dingxi Hou." Thinking of Dina who just married Tianhu, Rongyue sighed again. It''s said that she was just pregnant. This time, brother Tianhu has traveled far to the West. There is no news at all. I must be very worried. Chapter 909 Thinking of this, she got up and said, "prepare the car, I will go to Dingxi Houfu to have a look." She only took liang''er out of the house, leaving bing''er to read the memorial. She was not relieved by others, but only by bing''er and liang''er. The carriage stopped in Dingxi Houfu. The gatekeeper had just received a message from his wife. He ordered him to invite the princess to enter the mansion. This is her first time to see Dina since she returned to Beijing in Jincheng. Dina thought that the girl Zhongwen fell in love with at first sight in Xijiang must be very beautiful, at least not worse than Miss Qi. But when she saw the princess at this time, she was surprised for the first time. Her appearance was so ordinary, ordinary beyond her expectation. After the ceremony, Dina asked the princess to take a seat, and she sat at the bottom right. Qi Rongyue and Dina have seen each other and talked to each other. Their voices were familiar. They had to talk to her in their voices: "I heard that my wife is pregnant, and big brother Tianhu asked me to take care of you before leaving Kyoto. When I was free, I came to sit here. I didn''t know how to disturb my sister-in-law''s quiet?" It was originally entrusted by her husband. Dina''s face was slightly red, and her heart had a flow of honey. Her husband treated her very well. She never thought that her life would be so comfortable and comfortable after marriage. Her husband loved her with all his heart. She was just moved before, and then gradually fell in love with her husband, thinking only of him. Now he suddenly went to Xijiang, so big that he was only one person missing, but it seemed that he had lost a day, and the days had no taste. "Thank you, princess. I''m all right." Dissolving the moon to see her complexion is not too good, sighs: "you have the pregnancy in the body, must not worry too much, in yourself, even in the abdomen foetus are all disadvantageous." Dina touched her face, she also knew that her face was not good recently, mostly because she couldn''t sleep at night. She woke up at midnight several times. She dreamed that her husband was standing in the distance with blood and looked at her. She was full of guilt. She was scared to wake up every time and couldn''t sleep again after waking up. Because of this, she couldn''t sleep for several days. She was afraid of falling asleep and saw again Like my husband. Dina touched her belly and sighed, "my husband has been away from home for a long time, but I haven''t heard from him. I have nothing to do all day. My mind is full of bad ideas. I can''t get rid of them. I can''t eat well. I can''t sleep at night. How can I have a good baby?" In such a day, rongyuexin has realized that when she saw Zheng Zhongwen going to marry another woman, she was very sad. She left Kyoto in a fit of anger. But if she could leave, she would not forget her missing Zhongwen. She had not stopped living for a day, and had the same day as Dina. She sneered: "human feelings are born from the heart, and the thoughts of the heart are born from the mind, which can''t be restricted or controlled. It''s all right. However, for the sake of our children, we need to learn to be patient, to think about everything in a good way, and to look at things in a long distance. First of all, you need to ensure that your body can be healthy, so that your children can be born safely, and you can also accompany your husband and children with a healthy attitude. " Dina suddenly understood. She said with a smile, "I understand. My husband has no choice but to travel far away. I can''t help her. The only thing I can do is to take good care of myself and her children, stay in the house peacefully, and wait for him to return triumphantly." It''s easy to talk with smart people. It''s a little transparent. Chapter 910 When he came back from the Marquis''s mansion, the housekeeper hurriedly greeted him and said to Qi Rongyue, "princess, it''s not good. The palace sent someone to tell him that the emperor is ill." Qi Rongyue''s face slightly changed: "what do you say? Did the emperor fall ill? Who''s going to deliver that? " The steward said: "it''s a Gonggong of the internal service bureau. He said that not only the emperor was ill, but also several eunuchs and guards around the emperor were all ill." Dissolving the moon''s complexion is a big change. He hurriedly says to the cool child beside him, "hurry up, get my medicine chest." Cool son turned to go, dissolve the moon to manage the family way again: "the father-in-law that serves bureau inside is to whom pass word? Where did it go? " The housekeeper hurriedly said: "I was not there at that time, and Xiao Gonggong also came in a hurry. He only delivered a message to the old Wang who was looking out at the side door. Before the door came in, he went back. He said that the people in the palace are looking up to him now. He would hurry back to be the official and let the old Wang deliver the message. He would go with him." Dissolving the Moon said: "you immediately find out who Lao Wang has contacted after grandpa Xiao left. Anyone who has contacted will find a room in the remote corner of the palace alone, and don''t walk around and contact people, including yourself." When the housekeeper heard this, he immediately understood that it seemed that the princess doubted that there was any bad infectious disease in the palace. When Grandpa Xiao came out of the palace, he might have taken the disease with him. This kind of disease, one spread ten, ten spread one hundred, was very frightening. He did not dare to neglect, immediately back away a few steps, toward the dissolution of the Moon said: "please rest assured that the small will be done." At this time, liang''er took the medicine box. She felt uneasy about what she thought, so she and liang''er went to take nian''wen and bing''er with her and went out of the palace together. First, they sent bing''er and nian''wen to the master and asked him to take care of them. When Jane Yun heard this, she also cried to follow up the palace, but she was strongly opposed by Rongyue and Mr. Wan. "Master, look at your stomach now. What can you do when you go? Just stay at home and have a baby. Don''t think about anything. I''ll deal with everything. If it''s really an infectious disease, I can''t come back for a while. It''s good for you to read. " It seems that there are thousands of ants crawling in Jianyun''s heart. She is so anxious that she can''t do anything. "I wish I had this baby now, with a belly every day." She is still worried about dissolving the moon. She goes into the palace alone. If there is any serious infectious disease, how can she cope with it alone? Mr. Wan said: "Jianyun, Yueer is right. It''s useless for you to be like this now, or to stay at home and raise a baby. Yueer has your true story. She can do everything you can, even if she is blue. What else can you worry about?" Jane Yun took a look at him and said angrily, "what do you know? Get out of the way. " Mr. Wan got in the way of Jianyun today. Now he interfered with her and Rongyue. He was hit hard at once, but he was not upset at all. He said with a smile, "I''m not rolling away, and I don''t have a round stomach like you." Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "master, read the text to please you, I am anxious to enter the palace now, can''t stay again." Jane Yun was full of heart to send her away, sighed endlessly, turned her head and gave Mr. Wan another look: "it''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you, could I be pregnant? Can I Jane Yun be trapped in the place of the frog? I can''t do anything but stare all day. " Chapter 911 Mr. Wan seems to have been used to this kind of complaint, but he doesn''t care at all. He can understand Jane Yun''s mood. A proud woman like that has become a common little woman. The gap in her mind will be unacceptable for a while, but he believes that one day, Jane Yun will find such a day and the beauty of such a day OK. Chu palace rushed to Yuhe palace in a hurry. Outside the palace stood several royal doctors who were talking with each other. Seeing her coming, they were curious to see her. They had seen Qi''s true appearance and Qi''s superb medical skills, but they had not seen Chu Yue. The eunuch who led the way said: "this is the princess side by side." The three Royal doctors saluted Qi Rongyue one after another, and he also saluted him. The burnt color on his face was very obvious: "how is the emperor?" Zhang Yu, the leader of the doctor, said: "back to the princess, the emperor coughed three days ago. After showing the emperor Weichen, he was diagnosed as suffering from wind chill. However, he prescribed the medicine to remove the wind chill. Who knows that the wind chill disease is not getting better after taking the medicine, but it is becoming more and more serious. To this day, the emperor has begun to have fever." Qi Rongyue frowned, and asked urgently, "is antipyretic medicine available?" Zhang Yu said: "the medicine for withdrawing the medicine is already being fried. It will be taken by the emperor soon." Qi Rongyue hurriedly said: "don''t use antipyretic first, and don''t use it for other people who are ill. Wait for me to see." Without waiting for Zhang to speak, she asked, "what''s the condition of other people''s disease?" Zhang Yuyi shook his head: "other people are the same as the emperor, first of all, they are suffering from cold, but they don''t use the medicine -" Zhang Yuyi suddenly stopped his mouth. He didn''t think about this before. Now when he asked the princess side by side, he suddenly understood it. How could it be that the emperor was ill and a dozen people around him were ill. The Emperor didn''t use the medicine. Instead, he was so ill that he became feverish. And other people were the same. How could it be? Qi Rongyue didn''t talk with them any more. She turned around and went to the gate. The gatekeeper saw her. She quickly opened the door. She stepped in quickly. She went through the curtain again and again. Before arriving at the Dragon couch, the healthy and active person who met in the front array was lying on the couch feebly. Tianqi didn''t sleep. He saw that sister Huang came to the bed and struggled to get up. "Sister, why are you here?" She sat down in front of the couch, reached out and pressed his shoulder down. Her hand had closed his pulse door, listened to his pulse carefully, frowned, and looked at his eyes and tongue quickly. The pink tongue was supposed to be clean, but when he stretched out, he saw many herpes of different sizes. She pulled his head and neck, and found the same blisters on the side of his neck. She untied his clothes and had them under her arms... See elder sister''s expression more and more dignified, the eye even appeared panic, Tianqi hurriedly asked: "elder sister, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t Taiyi saying that I just have rheumatism? " He felt dizzy and weak, and occasionally felt nauseous and nauseous. However, the imperial doctors said that it was the symptom of the aggravation of the cold syndrome. It seems that it''s not good to see his elder sister''s appearance. "It''s not cold, it''s plague, and it''s very severe," said Rong Yue She was so worried: "how can this disease spread out in this palace? You are the emperor. Everything you touch has been tested by a special person. How can you get this disease? " Chapter 912 As soon as he heard the word plague, Tianqi was stunned, and then he reacted. He pushed away the dissolving Moon: "it''s contagious. Go away, get out, and stay away from me." Dissolving the moon immediately red eyes, choking: "fool, if even I go, you will not live." Tianqi shook his head: "I can''t live or not. It''s just a life. But you are different from my sister. You have a husband and children. You have your own new life. You shouldn''t and can''t destroy it because of me." Rongyue doesn''t want to argue with him more. Now, what''s the use of these things? She must cure Tianqi, let plague stop in the palace, disappear in the palace, and never disperse to the outside. Otherwise, it will be a huge disaster. She went to the Royal table in the palace and took a token made of pure gold from the box inlaid with gold. "Sister, what are you going to do?" Tianqi looks at her with half of her body. "From now on, you just have to take good care of yourself. I''ll take care of everything in the palace. My sister assured you that she would cure you and never let the Chu Dynasty miss anything." There is a prescription for plague. Although the medicine is hard to make, it is not without chance. At the beginning, there was a plague in the refugee camp outside Jincheng. Although it is not as severe as this plague, there are similarities between the epidemics. She believes that she can make a good medicine to cure this disease, but before that, she must first find out the epidemic situation in the palace and control it. She took the token and walked out of the gate of Yuhe hall. Outside, she was waiting for the chief steward of the internal service, the leader of the Yulin guard, and Liang Yuyi, the leader of the imperial hospital who had just arrived. She raised the gold token in her hand, and all the people knelt down and shouted "long live". She said: "at the order of the emperor, I will take over all the affairs in the inner palace temporarily. If I see the token, I will see the emperor." All the people could not get up on their knees, and their faces were different. This princess, who was not the concubine of the emperor''s harem, or the lineage of the Chu family, why was she? At this time, Chu Tianqi''s voice came out of the palace. Although he was sick and weak, he still could not conceal Tianjia''s authority. "The words of the Chu moon are my words. When you see her, you will see me." "I will comply with the order." All the people bowed down and kowtowed. "Get up." Dissolve the moon to raise the hand, the body shape is straight, the manner is graceful, between the eyebrow eye''s gloomy color all is covered by the intense heaven family prestige. "Yu Lin Wei led the guard to listen to the order, immediately took people to check the inner palace, and took all the people who were ill with the disease to Yonghe palace. Remember, it''s all. Don''t leave any corner of the palace, and send someone to inform the palace guard. Since then, Chu palace is closed. No one is allowed to go out of the palace. Someone outside wants to come in. You can send in a letter first, and I will make arrangements as appropriate." Lingwei was frightened, but he didn''t dare to disobey. He went as he was told. Qi Rongyue''s eyes fell on Liang Zhangyuan''s body and said: "Liang Zhangyuan listened to the order, and immediately called all the doctors in charge to the Royal Hospital. Each of them sent gloves and scarves to the palace to classify all the patients. Remember, it''s classification, not diagnosis and treatment. The patients with serious illness are classified into one category. The patients with moderate illness are classified into one category. The patients with serious illness are classified into another category. I will give you the defense prescription According to the defense prescription, make a large number of Decoction and distribute it to the people who are not sick in the palace. You should drink it yourself. You''d better drink it before entering the palace, and bring the decoction and medicine together. " Liang Zhangyuan, as the head Hospital of the Royal Hospital, has seen numerous difficult and complicated diseases in his life. Hearing the advice of the princess side by side, he immediately guessed the epidemic disease. His face was suddenly pale, and he was horrified. Chapter 913 He asked: "princess, this is --" Qi Rongyue nodded, motioned to him not to say it, whispered: "you know, from now on, play the spirit of 12 points, remember, this is not terrible, terrible is our fear of it, only if we are not afraid of it, can we really defeat it." Liang Zhangyuan has no bottom at all, but now he has reached this point. He has no other choice but to take a bow. When Liang Zhangyuan was ordered to go, she told the supervisor: "cooperate with Yu Lin Wei to check all the maids in the imperial palace. If you are sick, you can go to Yonghe Temple spontaneously. If you are not sick and haven''t contacted with the sick person recently, you should wait in the room and don''t walk around." After arranging these things, she went back to the palace to check Tianqi''s symptoms, and then took a cold child to the Royal Hospital. At this time, Liang Zhangyuan just conveyed her previous instructions, and all the people were looking sad. When they saw her coming, they all surrounded her. "Princess, what disease has the emperor got? Isn''t it typhoid? " "Princess, let''s classify the patients, and say that we need to make defense decoction. What is the defense Decoction "Princess --" Rongyue made a sign of pause and said: "even if you don''t ask me, I''ll tell you clearly. You can see the emperor''s disease. If he has rheumatism and the right medicine, how can it become more serious? And no one around him is immune. All of them have the same disease, as long as they have contact with the Royal Palace and the people in the palace Most of them have discomfort, so do you think the emperor is suffering from rheumatism? " Not every royal doctor is qualified to treat the emperor. Most of them have never met the emperor. Their daily duties are either to study the heart and pharmacology in the Royal Hospital or to go to the inner palace to see the eunuchs. Only a few Royal doctors are qualified to see the emperor. They don''t know that these patients suddenly come out of the palace recently are all from Yuhe From the temple. If they can become a royal doctor, they will not be ordinary Jianghu doctors. After hearing the story of Rongyue, they immediately thought of the word plague, and their faces turned white with fear. Originally noisy scene, at this time, there is no breath. "Don''t be afraid, everyone. The epidemic is not invincible. As long as we make drugs that can control the disease, the epidemic will be contained. The emperor and all the people who are infected with the epidemic will be saved, including ourselves." "Princess, there are many kinds of epidemic poisons. I don''t know what kind of epidemic poisons are spreading in the palace now," a royal doctor asked "It''s plague, the fastest infectious disease, the highest mortality rate, and the least chance to cure it," said Rong Yueshen. "But I believe that as long as we work together, no matter how difficult it is, it will not be difficult." The imperial hospital was silent for a while, no one spoke, and even everyone was down, looking like the end of the world. There must have been precedents to contain other epidemics. At least there is hope. But plague. Once such epidemics break out, the consequences will be hard to estimate, and no one has ever been heard to survive in the plague. They are the Royal doctors, the exclusive doctors of the emperor and the palace. Now Chu palace needs them, so they have to join in. But they are all family members. When they go out today, they say goodbye to their families. Is it a farewell? Chapter 914 Dissolving the moon reluctantly smiled and said, "don''t be discouraged, even if it is plague, I believe that as long as we don''t give up, we will find a way to contain it." Liang Zhangyuan also said: "the princess is right. Now our Royal Hospital is the hope of Chu palace, and even the hope of Chu Dynasty. If we give up first, then the whole Chu palace, even our family outside the palace, will not be able to avoid the plague. Let''s fight for our own family and ourselves." Liang Zhangyuan''s words obviously played a role. People''s hearts are built by flesh and blood. Who has no relatives? Some people''s children are even just born, who would like to watch their families suffer from the disease and poison and can''t help? There is not much to say. Before Rongyue went to one side of the book case, he wrote down a prescription and handed it to Liang Zhangyuan: "Liang Zhangyuan, this is a defense prescription. Send someone to fry the medicine at once. The more, the better. After the medicine is fried, everyone will drink a bowl of it. The rest will be sent to the palace and distributed to each palace and hospital. Make sure that everyone who is not ill will drink a bowl of it We must drink the medicine every day. We must not stop taking the medicine until the epidemic virus is removed. " Then she wrote another prescription, in which she listed nearly 100 kinds of herbs, and then wrote six kinds of prescriptions. She ordered all the Royal doctors in the Royal Hospital to participate in the refining of medicines. If she did the six prescriptions herself, it would take a lot of time, but if everyone did it together, it would save six times of time. Liang Zhangyuan also took a prescription and planned to make it himself. When he saw the handwriting on the prescription, he felt very familiar. It seemed that he had seen the handwriting somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a while. Every royal doctor has assigned tasks. Even when he starts to make medicine, he dare not delay for a moment. The plague poison spreads rapidly and cannot be wasted for a while. Although Rong Yue told all the people in the palace to keep their mouths closed and not to let things out of the palace, somehow the news spread to all the streets and alleys in Kyoto City. Everyone knows that there is plague in the palace. The emperor is in critical condition. Maybe the Chu Dynasty will change its owner soon. If possible, I will drive away from Kyoto with my family in case of plague. If there is no condition, I will pack my luggage quickly and leave this place if I walk with my legs. The prosperity of Kyoto is nostalgic, but when plague comes, no matter how prosperous it is. Those civil and military officials who kneel outside the Palace door all day and ask for a face to face are no longer there, and even some officials simply carry their families far away from Kyoto. In just three days, Kyoto has almost become an empty city, and there are still bodies in the palace sent to the outskirts for burning every day, and the epidemic virus seems to have not been controlled. "Princess, villain found a man in a deserted courtyard in the palace." The leader wearing a face scarf is cutting medicine to dissolve the moon. Dissolving the moon and lifting his eyes, he saw a man lying on the ground behind the leader. The man was covered with pus, and there was a continuous overflow of dark yellow pus from the pus, which sent out a trace of stench. Although she had changed her face, she still recognized that the man was Chu Tianxin who had been missing for a long time from the prison. Seeing her like this, she was also shocked. The sharp blade in her hand accidentally cut her finger. The bright red blood drops fell on the newly cut medicine, which was stained with a bright red blood stain. She frowned. If these medicines were discarded in ordinary days, she would not use them. But now, Kyoto City is empty, the medicine shops are all closed, and there is not much medicine in the imperial medicine hall, which is not a waste of time. Chapter 915 Thinking of Tianqi, who was still struggling on her bed, she could not care about the blood spilling from her fingers. She grabbed the cut medicine and threw it into the steaming medicine pot. Liang''er has sent the white gauze to her at this time. She takes the gauze and gently wraps it around her fingers, walking slowly to Chu Tian''s heart. Chu Tian''s heart is very sick. The epidemic poison body has reached the late stage. But somehow, she has been in a coma. Suddenly, she wakes up at this moment. She looks up at the woman who is walking towards her step by step. The woman is covered with a cloth towel and only has a pair of very beautiful eyes outside. When she sees the eyes, she immediately screams: "Qi Rongyue? Are you Qi Rongyue? You''re not dead? You''re not dead? " Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "I''m Chu Yue. You know the wrong person." Chutian sneered: "I know the wrong person? Although I''m dying, my eyes are still fresh. I won''t recognize the wrong person. You are Qi Rongyue. No, you are Chu Tianyu. " She thinks Tianqi is the first person to contact with plague, and the most serious disease is normal, but unexpectedly, Chu Tianxin is even more serious. Is she the first person to contact with plague? Dissolving the moon''s vision gradually becomes cold and fierce: "say, the palace suddenly erupts the plague, is it related to you?" Chu Tian''s heart suddenly smiled, his body trembled with laughter, and tears of laughter flew: "yes, this is what I did. How about it? How does it feel to watch a close relative fall ill and helpless? Aren''t you a miracle doctor? If you have the ability to cure him, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha -- " at this time, a eunuch came to report:" princess, the king of Jin asked to see you outside the palace, and a woman who called herself Jianyun came again today, saying that she would come to see you in the palace anyway. " Chu Tian''s heart suddenly stopped laughing, turned to the eunuch, and asked, "the king of Jin, you say, is Heng Zhi, but my Heng Zhi?" The eunuch saw her and hurriedly backed away. Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "it is constant, but it is not your constant, it was not before, it is not now, it will not be in the future." Chu Tian said in a sharp voice, "you are nonsense. Heng is mine, Heng is mine, he is mine, and we are all alone. Why are you? Why are you fighting with me? " "By what?" She sneered, "because you are Chu Tianxin, he killed his father''s daughter." Chu Tian''s heart tightly covers his chest, and she doesn''t come up at a breath. She stares at Qi Rongyue, mercilessly, and looks like she can''t be killed by hatred. She points to Rongyue, and you say it four or five times, almost without reciting it. When Chu Tianxin''s breath was a little flat, the dissolving moon asked, "do you want to see Hengzhi?" Chu Tian''s heart suddenly raised her eyes: "what do you mean?" "The meaning is very simple. I can let you see Hengzhi, but you have to answer me a question first. If you answer well, naturally you can do as you wish. If you don''t answer well..." Chu Tianxin knows that time is running out. Chu palace has become what it looks like now. She has done everything she has to do. Even if Chu Tianyu is not dead, her brother is going to die. It''s more painful than letting her die. "Well, I promise you, answer your questions, and let me meet Heng Zhi." Rong Yue knows that she will promise, and she will promise. "I ask you, who saved you from prison? How did plague enter Yuhe temple? Who is the one standing behind you to help you? " Chapter 916 Chu Tianxin wants to see min Hengzhi very much, and she also wants to know who is the person who helped her escape from the prison and let her put things in Yuhe hall that day, but she can''t answer this question. "It''s a man in black, with his face covered. I don''t know him or who he is. He rescued me from the prison and gave me a bag of things to get into Yuhe palace. I didn''t know what was wrong with this thing at that time." If she knew that there was plague on those things, she would not touch them in any way. Now she is harming others, harming herself, and bringing about retribution. "What did he say to you?" Chu Tian thought carefully and shook his head: "nothing to say. He was very careful. He was afraid that he would know this day, so he didn''t leave any tricks. If you want to find him through me, you should die." "I have said everything I know. Can I see Hengzhi?" Her weak half lies on the ground, the eye looks forward to looking at the Qi dissolve moon in front of the body. Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "I don''t think Hengzhi wants to see you, you die this heart." Then she said to the eunuch who had sent the message, "you go back to them and say that I am very good, so that they don''t have to worry about it, don''t come back." When the eunuch took the order, Chu Tianxin pointed to Qi Rongyue and said in a sharp voice, "you, you don''t keep your promise and don''t count your words." Qi Rongyue said coldly, "do I need to keep my promise to a person like you? How many people have you hurt by your ignorance and stupidity? Do you know how many people in the Chu palace die every day because they can''t stand the plague? Do you know how many corpses were burned in the crematorium in the suburb of Beijing? Do you know how my brother is suffering now? And the culprit of all this is you. What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? " Chu Tian was so angry that he passed out without coming up. Dissolving the moon no longer looked at her, the bodyguard said to one side: "don''t wait for her to die completely, today she and the dead palace people will be thrown into the burning pit in the outskirts of Beijing." Maybe she should have killed her as early as when she had retaken Chu palace. She turned around and looked at a dozen medicine stoves in front of her eyes, holding a fan and fanning the fire with liang''er. Liang''er said: "princess, you haven''t slept for two days. I''ll give it to your maid. Go to have a rest." Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "no, I can''t sleep." How can Qi Di sleep when she thinks of his painful appearance. The medicine was soon fried. This is her latest improved recipe. I hope it will work and stop the spread of the epidemic virus as soon as possible. She took a bowl of medicine into Yuhe palace and fed it to Tianqi herself. The rest of the medicine was distributed to other patients in Yuhe palace from lianger and several palace maids who had not yet been infected. "Elder sister, I''m afraid I can''t do it. Leave now and leave me alone." Dissolving the moon smiled bitterly and stroked the hair on his forehead: "fool, this is my home. Where do you want me to go? You are my brother. I will not leave you, no matter what life or death She picked him up and spoon fed the medicine into his mouth: "I believe that elder sister will not let you die, and the rivers and mountains of Chu Dynasty will not fall into the hands of those who have ulterior motives." Zhongwen and Tianhu lost their trace after they went to the west of Xinjiang. There was no news. They must have met something. This happened suddenly in the palace. Who sent the mysterious man in black? Would it be Los Angeles? Tianqi was the most seriously ill in the palace except for the heart of Chu Tian. He continued his life by relying on Baoyuandan, who dissolved the moon. Otherwise, he had already turned into a pile of ashes just like other palace people in the palace. Chapter 917 The next day, liang''er rushed into Yuhe''s back hall. Dissolving the moon is studying and changing the prescription. All the methods have been used. The prescription used in Jincheng before has been tried many times. It''s useless to deal with this plague. Liang Er rushes in and shouts to the dissolving moon, "princess, Liang Zhangyuan just went to the side hall to see the maids. He found that two maids are getting better. Let me tell you." Although liang''er wears a face towel to cover her mouth and nose, she still can''t cover her smile. Dissolving the moon is also a great joy. He hurriedly stood up and said, "go, have a look." The master and servant quickly came to the side hall. Liang Zhangyuan was giving a maid the pulse. Seeing her coming in, they immediately got up and gave up their seats. Dissolving the moon sat down naturally. He clasped the wrists of the palace girl, and her pulse was a little more stable than the day before. Looking at her body again, she began to scab, and her complexion was also improved. Her mind was clear, and she could eat some liquid food. As expected, it was improved. The other palace girl was the same, but the others were still the same as before. Only the two of them got better. She asked liang''er, "I fried the medicine she took?" Cool son nods: "it is we fry, I send personally." She got up and walked back and forth in the palace, thinking about yesterday''s prescription and the process of decoction. There were ten cans of medicine being fried at the same time. All the herbs were picked and cut by her, and then divided into ten parts by quantity. There was no more than one money, no less than one money. The ten infusions were the same, but why only two of them got better after taking the medicine, the rest did not. She thought that when she cut the last medicine, Chu Tianxin was suddenly brought to her face. At that time, she cut her finger and scattered blood on the medicine. She raised her hand and pulled off the gauze wrapped around her finger. The wound was still slightly painful and did not fully heal. The gauze was stained with bright red blood. Is it because of her blood? Just two bowls of medicine can be made by one infusion, only enough for two people to take it. It''s just that two people''s condition has improved. Doesn''t that explain the problem? How could her blood have the effect of detoxification? It doesn''t seem like the time to get tangled up. She turned around and walked quickly to the middle hall. Tianqi began to get hot again. She was talking nonsense. The eunuch who served in the hall stood far away in the corner. No one dared to approach. But she never mind. She rushes forward to hold Tianqi up and let him lean on her arms. She bites her finger and blood gushes out. She directly shoves her finger into Tianqi''s mouth. Unfortunately, Tianqi is delirious and can''t absorb the blood on her finger. She let go of Tianqi, took a small bowl, cut the palm with a dagger, and put half of the bowl of blood to stop. She didn''t eat and sleep well for many days, but now she has put blood again. She only feels dazed and stands firmly. She feels better when she is dizzy. Then she comes to bed with blood, pinches Tianqi''s mouth, and pours it in little by little. Cool son sees straight tear: "princess, you will die like this." She handed the empty bowl to liang''er and said with a weak smile, "I''m ok. This little blood is nothing." She took out her veil and wiped all the blood on her lips for Tianqi: "if he wakes up, don''t tell him about it." Those two palace maids only got a little blood stains on the medicine and then they got better. Tianqi should drink so much blood at this time, which would be more effective? She put down Tianqi and took a pill out of the medicine box. After a while, she took a small bowl from lianger''s hand. Before the wound in the palm of her hand was healed, she put half of the bowl of blood into lianger''s hand and said, "take the blood to Liang Zhangyuan and let him put it into all the medicine cans that are suffering." Chapter 918 Liang''er, who dare to neglect, immediately took the bowl filled with blood, carried it carefully, and walked away from the Yuhe palace. In the evening, Chu Tianqi woke up, his face was obviously improved, and his mind was also very clear. he saw his sister lying at the end of the bed, sleeping. He quickly sat up on his back and pulled down a thin bed to cover her. After that, he found that he seemed to have some strength. These days, he was lying on the couch, and he didn''t even have the strength to talk. Is this the improvement of his condition? Although she was tired and sleepy, she was covered with a thin bed. She was still awakened and blinked her eyes. She looked at Tianqi, who sat up straight. She woke up and sat up beside him. She clasped Tianqi''s wrist pulse. However, it was much better. The pulse was calmer, and the abscess on her face was much better The situation of the two maids should be better. She was so excited that her blood could detoxify the plague. If it could be found earlier, Tianqi would not have to suffer so much. Tianqi looks at the elder sister in front of her. Her face is pale, her lips are dry, and her eyes are covered with red blood. She is haggard. "Sister, how did you become like this? Didn''t you have a good rest?" He reached for his elder sister''s hand, and when he touched her hand, she shrank back. It seemed that there was gauze around her hand. Seeing her frown, he asked, "what''s wrong with your hand? Are you hurt? " Dissolving month shakes his head: "it''s OK, elder sister is OK, how are you, how are you?" Xu is the rock that has been pressing on her heart, and she is finally defeated by many days of hard work. She just got up, and a darkness swept over her, and she fell down. She is ignorant of human affairs. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" He put his arms around his sister''s body and said to the eunuch in the palace, "what are you still doing? Pass it on to the doctor, pass it on to the doctor! " Liang Zhangyuan soon brought two royal doctors to the Yuhe palace. He was relieved to see that the emperor''s condition was greatly improved. It seems that the blood of Princess Chu Yue really has the effect of curing the disease. Liang Zhangyuan quickly felt the pulse of dissolving the moon, and saw that her breath was even and low, and her closed eyebrows were becoming loose. He said: "the emperor, the princess was just overworked for many days, and she lost too much blood today, so she fainted for a while. But please rest assured, the emperor, the princess should have taken the pill to replenish the blood, and her body is not in a big way, so it''s good for health and recuperation." Chu Tian was stunned and frowned: "too much blood loss? Why does the princess lose too much blood? " Liang Zhangyuan thought that the emperor already knew this. At this time, he did not know whether to say it or not. He hesitated for a while. Chu Tianqi said angrily, "what''s the matter? I ask you, are you deaf? " Liang Zhangyuan hurriedly said: "when she returned to the emperor, the princess found that her blood could detoxify the epidemic virus, so she put two bowls of blood, one for you to drink, one for you to mix into the soup and medicine, and distributed it to the patients in the palace." "What? Her blood is detoxifying? She put two bowls of blood at a time? " He looked at his sister in surprise. No wonder her face was so pale. In order to save him, she didn''t even want to die. As soon as his eyes were hot, tears began to flow up, but he thought that there were outsiders in the room, so he forced himself to swallow the tears down, and then he said to Liang Zhangyuan, "hurry up to open some prescriptions for nourishing blood, and let her mend it well." Liang Zhangyuan said repeatedly that he stole his eyes and looked at Chu Yue, who fell into the emperor''s arms. He was puzzled. It seemed that there was not only such a simple relationship between the emperor and his wife. Chapter 919 With the unremitting efforts of Qi Rongyue and the Royal Hospital, the epidemic situation in the palace was finally stabilized. At that time, when the epidemic was found, the palace gate was closed immediately to avoid the contact between the person with the epidemic virus and the outside world, which made the plague virus stop in the Chu Palace, and no more people were harmed. If the epidemic spread to the outside, the blood of Qi Rongyue would not be enough. Everyone is getting better. Tianqi can get out of bed and walk. The Palace door is still closed. She doesn''t plan to open it until the plague virus is eliminated. West Xinjiang, baisong county. Luoxiu City whipped at the man tied to the stake, with a vicious sneer on the corner of his mouth: "cavalry general? Dingxi Hou? It''s a great title. " The whip lashed Tian Hu''s body. A long bloodstain appeared at once. He didn''t even hum. He glared at the Luoxiu city in front of him angrily and hissed: "I Tian Hu stand up to the heaven, can stand up to the heaven, can stand up to the earth, and can do anything without shame. Even if you killed me today, I will be a hero again 18 years later." Luoxiu city said: "it''s no use killing you because you are hard spoken, but don''t forget that your wife is waiting for you to go back with a big stomach." Tianhu sneers: "don''t talk nonsense. My wife and children will naturally know what kind of person I am. If you want to kill or cut, please help me!" Luoxiu city looked up at the sky and said in a low voice: "it''s certain to kill you, but the time hasn''t arrived. If you can''t catch a big fish with such a good bait, isn''t it in vain?" Tianhu frowned: "what do you mean? What are you going to do? " Luoxiu City sneers: "what am I going to do? Can''t you guess? " Tianhu immediately understood that Luoxiu City wanted to hook him with Zhongwen so as to catch them all. "Luoxiu City, you are only thirty thousand soldiers and horses, dare you compete with hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses of the imperial court? No doubt you hit the stone with an egg. I advise you to close your hand in time so as not to fail in the future. " Luoxiu city felt a piece of cloth from his arms, wiped the whip carefully, and sighed: "hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses? You think I''m a kid, don''t you? Yes, there are indeed hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the Chu Dynasty, but where can they be mobilized at will? Do you think it''s impossible for me to reach Kyoto from here? " The tiger is tongue tied and has no words to answer for a while. Luoxiu city is right. The Chu Dynasty is indeed powerful enough to fight against any country''s invasion. However, the army of any party is responsible for guarding the territory. It can''t be easily mobilized. Otherwise, if the neighboring country that has been waiting for the opportunity for a long time makes a large-scale invasion, it won''t pay off. Seeing that Tianhu was speechless, Luoxiu city became more and more proud: "I''ve been waiting for ten years. I thought my daughter, Luoji, could help me to stink the reputation of the little emperor first. In this way, it will be easier for me to ascend the throne in the future. Who would have thought that the dead girl would secretly hook up with you and spoil my good." "But it doesn''t matter. Without her, my city of Luoxiu can still enter Kyoto and seize the throne." Tianhu said: "you think it''s pretty beautiful. My brother must have arrived at Xifeng mountain now. How can you be the opponent of my black cavalry Luoxiu shook his head: "although your black cavalry is powerful, it may not be invincible. Besides, your brother did not go to Xifeng mountain to dispatch troops as you wanted. I guess he will appear in front of you soon." Chapter 920 In fact, this is what Tianhu is worried about. Zhongwen places too much emphasis on love and righteousness, and he will never leave himself alone. As expected, the words of Luoxiu city just fell. A big masked man in a black strong suit entered the school yard. The man, with a sword in his hand, slashed and killed his guards fiercely. Luoxiu sneered: "what did I say? The fish got hooked. " He put the cloth to wipe the whip back into his arms, shook the whip in his hand, and sighed, "if I knew he would come so soon, why should I bother to wipe the whip?" Luoxiu city''s arrogant smile, holding the whip step toward the man in black. At the same time, another figure flashed into the school yard. Taking advantage of the scuffle at the other end, he quietly came to Tianhu''s body and quickly cut the rope that bound the Tianhu. Although the man was covered, Tianhu recognized him when he looked at the eye. "Zhongwen you --" Zhongwen lowered his voice and said: "don''t make a sound, go quickly." He helped the wounded Tianhu. They rushed to the wall of the school yard and crossed the wall. In a blink of an eye, they disappeared. However, the masked man in black who was fighting with a group of bodyguards saw that Zhongwen and Tianhu had successfully escaped. They immediately threw out two smoke bombs and turned back. When the smoke disappears, there is the figure of the man in black. The underground road of Luoxiu city is not good. Turn around and look at the stake with the tiger. In front of the stake, there are several cut ropes scattered. The messy footprints extend to the foot of a wall. He said to the stunned waiters, "what are you still doing? Don''t you want to go after it He said that he was the first to climb over the wall. In addition to footprints left on the road, he could occasionally see a few drops of blood. "Tianhu is hurt. He must not be far away. Hurry up." Luoxiu city is angry and angry. I wanted to lure Zheng Zhongwen to catch all of them with Tianhu as bait, so as not to attract the black cavalry. He is not afraid of the ordinary army. The black cavalry is not an ordinary army. Even if it is the magic sound of Yuandao, it may not be able to control the black cavalry. He does not want to take risks. "Lord, there are people!" An eye-catching bodyguard first found the traces of Zheng Zhongwen and Tianhu, and led them to run up. Tianhu''s legs were hurt and he couldn''t run fast at all. He pushed away Zhongwen and said, "you go quickly, I''ll be broken." Zhongwen took his arm again and said in a deep voice, "if we want to walk together, I will never leave you behind." Tianhu said: "Why are you so confused? Luoxiu City deliberately leads you to the hook for what? In order to wipe out the two of us who peeped into his secret. Now I am seriously injured and can''t escape at all. You are not the same. You can escape. Take my command to mobilize the black cavalry. We must stop the city of Luoxiu. " Zhong Wen shakes his head: "no, I can''t leave you. He will kill you." "It doesn''t matter if I die. You can live and die for your country. I''ve been ready for that for a long time." Tianhu took a step back and blocked the sight of the people behind him with his tall body. Zhongwen how willing, he step forward, again grabbed Tianhu''s arm: "no, to live together, to die together." He forced Tianhu to run forward. There was a forest in front of him. They got into the forest and heard the footsteps coming closer and closer. He simply pulled Tianhu up his back and ran with him on his back. There were thorns all over the forest. Without running for a while, Zhongwen''s clothes were cut everywhere by thorns of thorns, and even his flesh and skin were covered with blood. Chapter 921 The pursuers in the back did not stop for a moment until they were forced into a precipice, and there was no way back. Zhongwen put down Tianhu and drew out his sword: "come on, I will fight with you dogs today." He protected the heavenly tiger behind him and held his sword alone. Luoxiu City laughs wildly not only: "Zheng Zhongwen, Zheng Zhongwen, you are really a hero. For your brother, you don''t need your life. Just don''t know how you will feel when Princess Chu Yue and Princess Xiao, who are far away in Kyoto, learn about your death." Zhongwen''s heart ached and his hand trembled. He was never afraid of death. He was afraid that his son would be sad and his daughter would lose his father''s support. But now they have no choice. Luoxiu City raised its hand, and immediately a dozen bows and arrows were aimed at him, and he took several steps to protect Tianhu. The hands raised high in Luoxiu city finally fell heavily. Dozens of sharp arrows broke through the wind. The arrows pointed to the vital points of him and Tianhu. He not only wanted to protect himself, but also the Tianhu behind him. One arrow was sent, and the second arrow was immediately connected. They could not avoid it. They could only block it with a sword lattice, but eventually there would be a fish that missed the net, and a sharp arrow stabbed in the middle Wen''s calf, he continued to stand still, like a mountain standing in front of Tianhu, just like Tianhu used his body as a meat shield in the battlefield to block the enemy''s heavy attack one after another, so he had a chance to stand here. Tianhu was heartbroken and couldn''t bear to see Zhongwen get hurt again for him. He said in a high voice: "brother, in the next life, we must be brothers, brother first." After Tianhu said that, he turned and jumped off the cliff. Zhongwen was shocked. He reached out to pull him, but he didn''t hold anything. He watched Tianhu''s figure fall into the abyss. At this time, a sharp arrow came to his back. He dodged, but he couldn''t escape another one. Luoxiu city held a bow and arrow, three arrows in a row, the last one, Zhongwen failed to avoid, the sharp edge of the arrow stabbed him in the chest, the huge impact force made his body fly out, and then fell off the cliff after Tianhu. After a dark shadow hidden in the trees, it was intended to rush out to save the Lord. But when he saw that the Lord and the Marquis Dingxi were both falling off the cliff, he stood up and shrank back. If he appeared at this time, he would die. He could not die. He would also transmit the news here to Kyoto. Otherwise, the death of the Lord and the LORD would become meaningless. Seven days later, Chu palace. The head of internal supervision came in a hurry and handed a letter to Qi Rongyue: "princess, this is a secret letter sent by commander Fu Hu." Rong Yue hurriedly received the secret letter. Ten days ago, he sent a letter to Fu Hu asking him to send someone to investigate the whereabouts of Zhong Wen and Tian Hu in the west of Xinjiang. At this time, it seems that there is news. She took the letter and turned to enter the room. She opened the secret letter and read it word by word. Her brow was wrinkled and wrinkled. Her eyes were full of sadness. As she expected, Zhongwen and Tianhu got involved in the plot of Luoxiu city in the west of Xinjiang. Tianhu was captured, Zhongwen went to rescue, and then was chased and killed by Luoxiu city. Both of them fell off the cliff. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. After that, Luoxiu City, with 30000 troops, went north to attack the city and plunder the land, and then several cities. It was also mentioned in the letter that when Luoxiu City attacked the city all the way, it did not hurt a single soldier, but sent a zither player to play in front of the gate of Daguan. When the officers and soldiers guarding the city heard the sound of the zither, they would lose their mind and be at the mercy of others. Chapter 922 She handed the letter to Chu Tianqi and said, "Luoxiu city is against us." After reading the letter, Tianqi turned pale: "brother Zhongwen is dead?" Rong Yue shakes his head: "no, he''s not dead. He''s certainly not." Tianqi is silent and stares at her sister directly. She is very sad. Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "it is true, he is really not dead, I can feel here." There is a mysterious force between her and Zhongwen that connects them. She can feel that he is still alive, because when she thinks of him, the flame mark on her chest will still burn like fire, just like every time he thinks of her, the chest will faint pain. If one of them dies, these feelings will disappear. Tianqi read the letter again and said angrily, "if I had known that Luoxiu city would dare to rebel, I would not have let him leave Kyoto alive." Dissolving the moon wryly smile: "there are so many things in the world that I knew early. Now it seems that the sudden outbreak of plague in the palace must have something to do with him." Tianqi nodded: "I think so too. This guy is as insidious and crafty as Luoji said." He thought of the cities conquered by the city of Luoxiu and said, "is there anything in the world that can resist the evil sound? If the city of Luoxiu comes down with 30000 elite soldiers, how can we stop the evil sound? " Dissolving the moon thought that when she was in the western Xinjiang, Yuan Dao once said to her that the magic sound was not without conquering the stars. In addition to having strong self-control to keep awake, there was another thing that could make the magic sound invalid. "I have a way, but I''m still short of one thing at the moment," said Rong Yue Tianqi''s eyes brightened and asked, "what else is missing?" She quickly took out the paper and wrote down three words, "Jin Lang Qin". Tianqi didn''t understand. He pointed to the word "jinglang Qin" on the paper and asked, "isn''t this jinglang Qin a treasure Qin handed down in ancient times? It''s said that it was destroyed by two brothers when they robbed it a hundred years ago." Dissolving the moon nods: "yes, the golden lute handed down in ancient times was indeed destroyed a hundred years ago. Both the strings and the body of the lute were cut off." "But then the broken body was repaired by a craftsman, but the strings could not be restored." Tianqi said, "can you call a precious Qin without strings?" Dissolving the moon to smile a way: "the treasure Qin is the treasure Qin, the Qin string broke, continues one to be possible, but the Jin Lang Qin has not continued the Qin string for 100 years, that is because it has not met the real master who understands the Qin." She has always wanted to see the real face of the golden Lang Baoqin, but she has been unable to do it because of various things. Now it is forced to do so. It seems that this time, she finally has a chance to see the golden Lang Baoqin. "And where is the golden lute now?" Tianqi asked. "Do you know the Sima family in Dongjun?" he asked Chu Tianqi thought for a moment and nodded: "it seems that he heard that Sima family is a big family in Dongjun. It has been passed down for thousands of years, and 80% of the people in Dongjun are Sima." Rong Yue nodded: "it''s the Sima family. The jinlang Baoqin is the heirloom of the Sima family. The two brothers who fought for the Baoqin a hundred years ago are the Sima family." "This east county is shangle. Almost everyone can play a few tunes. There are Qin for sale in every shop. Isn''t there a saying that goes around the world? "If the piano is not as beautiful as the East County, it will not be as happy as the East County." Chapter 923 "Elder sister, can this golden lute really control the magic sound of Yuan Dao?" Tianqi asked. Dissolving the moon to shake his head: "don''t know, try to know, this is now the only way." At the beginning of her acquaintance with Yuan Dao, she admired his superb piano skills, asked him some questions, and learned that he was also good at magic sound, so she asked him about the method of cracking it, and he did not reserve to tell them. She thought that they could become Qin friends in one of the piano ways, but who knew that he had a heart of possession for her, and later learned that she had an early engagement with Heng It''s to do shameful things, try to confuse her mind with the magic sound, and take her as her own. Fortunately, she escaped his clutches at the beginning. She thought that she would never meet him again in her life. Who would be the enemy again today. "Elder sister, I heard that the head of Sima''s family is very stubborn. Even if I ordered him to hand over the precious Qin, he may not really be soft. What should I do if I take a fake Qin to fool us?" Dissolving the Moon said: "I have a strategy. You don''t have to make a decision. I will bring the Baoqin back within one month." She had looked up some files about Sima family at the beginning. All the previous Sima owners had a common characteristic, that is, they were stubborn and had a life like Aegean. Such people are not easy to get along with, but as long as you have enough talent to attract their eyes, they will take you as a real friend, regardless of age, skin, men, women, old and young, are willing to meet with them. She didn''t want to get the golden Bangbao Qin. She just wanted to borrow it. She believed that she could borrow it from the master of Sima family. Tianqi had no morbid condition at this time. The abscess on her face had become a light scar. She spoke with the same vigour as before. The order in the palace was slowly recovering. She left at this time, which was also a peace of mind. "Brother Qi, tomorrow, open the gate of the palace, let the people in the palace go out, and let the people outside the palace come in, let everyone know that the terrible plague has passed. If the people who left Kyoto heard about it, they will all come back. Kyoto will still be as noisy as before." Chu Tianqi nodded, reached out and held her hand, sobbing: "sister, every time you help me to solve the crisis, in the most difficult time, every time you stand in front of me to protect me from the wind and rain, I really don''t know, if there is no you, what should I do?" She patted the back of her brother''s hand, looked up at his thin face, and smiled: "silly brother, I am your sister, I don''t protect you, who will protect you? Besides, when you grow up, you are also the leader of this country. In the future, your elder sister''s family will point to you for protection. Look at you. Such a big man can''t move but shed tears and make people laugh. " Though she said this, she could not help but blush her eyes. The two brothers and sisters looked at each other in tears, and both of them sighed in their hearts. In this position, they would never really live a peaceful life. The next day, the Palace door opened wide. She went out of the palace with her head held high in a cold. There were many people outside the palace. They came every day and sent letters to the palace everyday. They wanted to go in and see her. Shifu, Hengzhi, Duke and wife of Zheng, and Nianwen held in bing''er''s arms, her precious daughter who thinks day and night. "Mother holding, mother holding --" I will be two years old next month when I read the article. I can see her more clearly. She has never left her mother''s side. These days, when I open my eyes, I am looking for my mother. When I am tired, I will sleep for a while. When I wake up, I will continue to look for her. Chapter 924 Originally round face because of this day''s crying uneasy, thin a circle. Dissolving the moon doesn''t care about other people. In the hazy vision, only her baby daughter. She quickly steps forward and holds the child in her arms. Nianwen holds her neck. She won''t give up any more. Her tears run through her eyes and her heart is hurt by the sound. Her children, how she was willing to leave her, but the world is helpless, the situation is urgent, just gathered, and soon separated. She went to master and Duke Zheng with Nianwen in her arms. The tears on her face had been wiped away. She said with a smile, "I''m back. I''m safe. I''m worried about you." Jianyun''s eyes are also red. These days, she comes to the palace gate to deliver letters almost every day. If she can''t see the letter written by Rongyue from time to time, it''s inconvenient for her to climb over the wall and plunder the house. She has jumped into the palace wall for a long time. "Just come back, just come back safely." She patted the back of Rongyue''s hand and looked at her thin chin. She knew that these days would not be easy for her, and her heart was even worse. Zheng Guogong reached out to take over the child in her arms. His eyebrows were slightly loose, but he didn''t see it for more than a month. He seemed to have added a lot of white hair between his temples. Standing beside him, Zheng Guogong''s wife was also full of melancholy, and she wanted to talk for several times. She said with a smile, "you must have got Zhongwen''s news. Although someone saw him fall off the cliff, I believe he is not dead, he must still be alive." Zheng Guogong nodded: "yue''er is right. Zhongwen is not dead. He must be alive. He will never leave us so mercilessly." Mrs. Zheng''s eyes were red, and her voice was choked. Her tears wet her haggard face. Min Hengzhi, who always stood behind Mr. Wan, finally came to her: "yue''er, you can rest assured that my man has infiltrated into the western Xinjiang and will find Zhongwen as soon as possible. He will be OK." Dissolve the moon to nod: "thank you, recently I want to leave Kyoto, a long journey, you stay for the time being first, Qi younger brother''s body happens, you help him more." Hengzhijun frowned and asked, "you want to leave Kyoto? Where are you going? " Rong Yue''s eyes turned away from his face and fell on the same anxious face of his master. He turned to see his daughter who was held in his arms by the Duke of Zheng. He smiled bitterly and said, "you know the rebellion of Luoxiu city. He went all the way up from the north of Xijiang, and in just one month, he went to several cities. What they relied on was not the powerful army, but the magic sound of Yuan Dao, the zither player. The magic sound made them hear the sound He who loses his soul is at the mercy of others. " "If it goes on like this, Luoxiu city will soon invade Kyoto. Then, who can fight against this Dementor?" Zheng Guogong asked, "so, you have a strategy to fight against the evil sound?" "I''m not sure yet, but it''s a chance. I want to have a try. I''ll give it to you when I read." They all wanted to ask where she was going and what she was going to do. But I didn''t ask. I just hid my worry in my heart. My family was in chaos. I couldn''t be a carefree person. Heng''s heart was burning. He wanted to accompany her, go anywhere, and stand in front of her when she was in danger. But she didn''t seem to want him to do so. She hoped that he would stay in Kyoto and help Tianqi. Then he would stay in Kyoto and give her to him. He would try his best to do well so that she would have no worries. This seems to be the only thing he can do for her now. Chapter 925 Which woman is willing to leave her husband? Which mother would like to leave her child? The world has no choice but to have a long way to go. She is not only Qi Rongyue, but also Chu Tianyu. She has the responsibility to protect the country. If you want to have a family, first have a country. If the country is not secure, the family will not exist. At last, she took a look at the child in the arms of the Duke of Zheng, who was crying and crying for his mother, and walked away in tears. Liang''er took the medicine box and hurriedly followed her. The master and the servant stepped on the carriage one by one. No one could bear to look back at the poor child. When the curtain was down, both of them were in tears. Binger takes over Nianwen from Duke Zheng''s arms and runs after the carriage with Nianwen. The carriage finally disappears into their eyes. The children in his arms cry heartily and the adults can''t help but wet their eyes. "Yu''er, how many hardships do you have to go through in order to live a really happy life?" With tears in her eyes, Jianyun can''t help mumbling to herself. Standing beside him, Duke Zheng is slightly shocked. She looks at Jianyun in an inconceivable way. What did she just say? Yu''er? She said yu''er, is it dissolving the moon? Why does she call her yu''er? The doubts accumulated in his heart for many years suddenly came to an end at this moment. He thought of the precious jade that Zheng family lost in the Imperial Palace, the precious jade that claimed to protect life and death. He also thought that when he was in Pengcheng, Zhongwen saw Rongyue for the first time, and then he took off his mouth and called her long princess. The noble demeanor of Rongyue from time to time, her love and true feelings for the emperor, all that she managed and paid to help the emperor regain the power of the emperor, as well as the nature of the heaven formed when the emperor called her sister, were all doubts in his heart. Now it dawned on him. Chu Tianyu died, but he lived again, just like Zhongwen died, but finally he didn''t also live? But the way of their rebirth is totally different, but in any case, their bond from childhood has not been let down. If his son can restore his memory, if he knows that his wife, in fact, is the long Princess he always liked when he was a child, how happy should he be? The distance between Dongjun and Kyoto is 800 Li. Rongyue is on her way. She doesn''t dare to rest all the way. She drives to Dongjun day and night. Five days later, she arrives in two and a half days. Cool son tired can''t help, can''t help but toward dissolve the moon way: "princess, you rush so urgently, be afraid to miss what?" Rong Yue nodded with a smile: "yes, on the eighth day of the eighth day is the annual duel competition in Dongjun. If we want to meet the head of Sima family, this is a good opportunity." Dongjun''s duet competition has a long history. She wanted to come to the party for a long time, but she has been unable to do it because of many things. When the coach drove into Dongjun City, liang''er lifted the curtain and looked at the bustling crowd outside. Thinking of the desolation of Kyoto City at this time, he couldn''t help sighing: "Kyoto City doesn''t know when it will return to its former prosperity." Rongyue is not worried about this: "you can rest assured that the plague has been eliminated. If the people who are far away from home know about this, they will come back one after another. When we return to Kyoto, they will be back to their former appearance." The carriage goes through the downtown area. Every few steps, it can hear the gentle, low, high and magnificent sound of playing the piano. After listening for a while, Rong Yue said with a smile, "it''s really worthy of the name of the hometown of Guqin. Everyone here seems to be proficient in Qin skills." Chapter 926 They found an inn to stay, but they couldn''t rest. They hurriedly changed their clothes full of wrinkles. Together with liang''er, they tied their hair high and put on their men''s clothes to go out. "Princess, where are we going?" "Go to sign up. Don''t call me princess. Call me childe. Childe Chu from Kyoto has lost both his parents since he was a child. He was raised by master Jianyun. Do you remember?" Cool son should under: "the maidservant remembers, childe you are to sign up to participate in the competition?" Rong Yue nodded: "yes, I want to take part in the duet competition. It doesn''t matter if I can''t be ranked, but I have to make a big splash in the duet competition and win the attention of the Sima family leader. That''s why I take part in the duet competition." It is said that Sima is a low-key family leader and rarely appears in the public''s field of vision. However, he is sure to take part in the dueling competition every year, and he is a person who cherishes his talents very much. As long as he is really talented, he will surely be favored by him. And she heard that the head of Sima family is a person who abides by the rules very much. If she competes as a woman, even if she gets the recognition of the head of Sima family, I''m afraid she won''t meet her in private because of the difference between men and women. It''s more convenient to dress up as a man. The place to sign up is in a zither shop opened by Sima ''. It''s not early. If she can''t put her name on the newspaper before dark, she''ll probably be out of the air this time. It''s obviously not realistic to squeeze in with brute force. She thought about it, and her eyes fell on liang''er''s slightly bulging collar. Under the collar was a pearl necklace, which she had previously awarded to liang''er. Each bead was round and crystal, which was a good bead chain, and was of great value. She whispered to liang''er, "lend me your pearl chain. I''ll give you a better one when I return to Beijing." Although liang''er didn''t give up, she didn''t hesitate half a minute. She immediately took off the chain in her neck and handed it to her hand: "young man, if you don''t want to return anything, take it to use." The dissolving moon takes the pearl chain, breaks it, takes the round and full pearls from the top to the palm, sees the right direction, and throws them at random, saying, "where are so many pearls?" As soon as they heard that there were pearls to pick up, they rushed forward in a crazy way, and the crowd became more and more loose. She took this opportunity to squeeze ahead. When the pearls were robbed, she had written her name on the sign book of the application. Three young men in their early twenties signed up for the competition. One of them said to Rong Yue, "this brother knows the rules of the competition?" Rong Yue shakes his head: "it''s my first time to participate. I don''t know." The youth said: "the rules are as follows: the competition is divided into five rounds. In the first round, the winner will enter the second round and the loser will be eliminated by playing the music designated by the organizer according to the order of application." "The second round is douqin, which is also assigned by the organizer, but can''t be played according to the original tune. It needs to be changed. The winner will stay for the competition and the rest will be eliminated." "The third round is optional music, the fourth round is on-site composition, and the fifth round is to fight with the piano expert designated by the organizer, to win the final winner and get the prize provided by the master of Sima family." Cool son is in the excitement of a listen in, ask hurriedly: "what is this prize?" Chapter 927 The young man sneered: "this year''s prize is a treasured zither made by the head of Sima family. It''s a good news for Guqin lovers. Who doesn''t want to get a Guqin from Sima family? What''s more, it''s made by the head of Sima family. " Dissolving the moon nods, leaves behind one or two silver application fees, left noisy crowded Qin firm together with liang''er. On the second floor of the piano house, there is a half open window. Through the window, a pair of starry eyes are looking at the interesting scenes in the piano house. He sat on a high place and looked at the young man who had just left. She dropped a handful of pearls on the ground. When the crowd was crowding in front of her, she came to the innermost place and wrote her name on the list. This young man is very interesting. He is willing to take part in the competition. "Let''s go back, young master. I will look for you later." The entourage on one side saw that it was not early outside, and couldn''t help urging the master. Young master is not afraid of anything, but his servant is miserable. It''s late to go back. His wife must blame him for not persuading him to take care of the young master. The master must blame him for wandering around with the young master. He doesn''t care about his family business at all. The young man stared at the young man with a dull face, but he didn''t have a good airway. "You are the most bad mood. OK, go back!" When they went downstairs, just out of the piano shop, a delicate and bright figure suddenly appeared in front of him. He immediately turned around to hide, but he was still stopped by the girl after a slow step. "Sima Changfeng, where are you going?" The woman stared at him with smile, hands in his waist, a pair of today''s do not say clearly, do not want to leave. "It''s Yuer''s sister. I just didn''t see her clearly. There are still some things to deal with in my piano shop. I won''t talk with you. Let''s go first." If he wants to leave by mistake, Sima Yue reaches out his hand and stops him: "if you don''t speak clearly today, you can''t leave." Sima Changfeng smiled: "say, what do you say?" Sima Yue chuckled, "you don''t need to pretend. Why aren''t you here the day before yesterday when my parents went to the mansion to discuss marriage?" Sima Changfeng passes his eyes to see the boy beside him and asks for help. The young man hurriedly turned to look elsewhere, but he didn''t see it. He was joking. He would rather offend his son than this Sima Yue. The consequences were quite serious. Sima Changfeng had no choice but to say in a warm voice: "sister Yue, let''s have something to say. Don''t stand on the street and say it. It''s not good to be seen." Sima Yue turned to look at her left and right. Someone did look at her in a strange way. Then she took back her big arm and said, "OK, let''s go into the music industry." After that, she took the lead in turning around and going inside. After a few steps, she suddenly felt something wrong. She looked back quickly and saw where there was the figure of Sima Changfeng. She was very angry. Sima Changfeng rushed to the back and shouted, "Sima Changfeng, you can hide from the first day of the first year, but you can''t hide from the 15th day. Wait for me, if you have the ability, you will never let me catch you." The girl who followed Sima Yue said in a low voice: "Miss, please keep your voice down. The big guy is looking at you." It should be that the big guys are laughing at her young lady. Sima Yue didn''t care. She glanced at those strange eyes around her angrily, and said in a deep voice, "if they want to see, let them see. My Sima Yue''s real face was well known three years ago. Who can I avoid?" Chapter 928 All the people in the East County know that Sima Yue likes Sima Changfeng. From the age of 16 to the age of 19, she has been running after him. She believed that Sima Changfeng could not run out of her palm, even if he could not run any more. It''s said that Sima Changfeng ran all the way to a very busy street. This street is different from other streets in Dongjun. All shops here don''t sell anything related to Qin. They are mostly articles and appliances for daily life. People in the whole Dongjun City buy necessities here. He was about to stop the horse, but the reins had not yet begun to pull, but he saw a little girl come out of nowhere, ran to the middle of the road and suddenly stopped. It seemed that he was looking for someone. His horse rushed to the girl, and he hurriedly pulled the reins, but it was a step late after all. The horse''s hooves hit the girl''s chest heavily, and kicked it to the ground, crying out in pain. He quickly turned over from his horse, rushed forward to check the girl''s injury, and a figure came to the girl faster than him, comforting the girl''s mood while checking the injury for her. The girl cried in pain. She could hear what people were saying. "Little sister, do you stop for a while and feel if it hurts more when you cry? If you don''t cry now, it won''t hurt so much. " The little girl was still crying and not moved at all. At this time liang''er ran over with a sugar gourd and handed it to the little girl. "If you don''t cry, this sugar gourd will belong to you." The girl stopped crying and blinked her eyes at the sugar gourd. Cool son put the sugar gourd in the girl''s hand and said with a smile, "straight and good." At this time, Rongyue has checked the girl''s body and turned to the Sima Changfeng standing behind her. "She broke a rib. I''m afraid it''s better for ten and a half days. You''d better think about how to explain it to her family." Sima Changfeng hurriedly said thanks to Xiang Rongyue: "thank you, brother. It''s my responsibility. I will be responsible to the end." The man in front of her is rich and handsome. She thinks he won''t be responsible. She even blames the girl for not having long eyes. "You are willing to take charge of the best." She hooked her lips and smiled, turned around and asked the girl, "little sister, where are your parents?" The girl shook her head. "I don''t know." She seemed to be very hungry. After three times and five times, she finished eating the sugar gourd. Her brow was still tightly wrinkled. The color of pain on her face was not reduced, but she no longer cried. At this time, an old lady gathered around and said, "her parents left her three days ago and took her brother with them. The child thought that her parents would come back here to pick her up and wait here for three days and three nights. If it goes on like this, something will happen." the old man set up a stall in the street all his life and saw many children abandoned by their parents. The boy finally wanted to If you die of starvation and die of illness, you will either become a beggar. If a girl looks good, she will be caught in the brothel. If she looks worse, she will also be caught as a girl, or she will be taken away by someone to teach her for a few days and sold. This girl is very smart. When she sees suspicious people, she hides far away. Sometimes she hides behind her. Only in this way can she stay here for three days. But if she goes on like this, she will be stared at by those who have broken their conscience. Chapter 929 Looking at the child lying on the ground, Rong Yue thought of her daughter, and her heart went sour. She said to the girl, "little sister, what''s your name? Would you like to come with me? " The girl is only seven years old. She knows something about the world, but she doesn''t quite understand it. But in these three days, she understood one thing. Her parents don''t want her. She left Dongjun with her brother and left her. She has no father or mother and no home. Before the girl could answer, a man with a beard pushed up to the front of the crowd and shouted, "dead girl, I have found you. Who hurt her? Stand up for me. " Sima Changfeng frowned slightly. He had met this man, a famous rascal. Rong Yue looks back at the man and then asks the girl, "do you know him?" The girl nodded first, then again. "That man hums a way:" her Laozi sold her to me, full of ten Liang silver, she unexpectedly ran away, harm me a good look Dissolve the month to rise, the man asks: "you say her father sold her to you, what evidence?" The man sneered: "what more evidence is needed? At that time, I paid money and delivered the goods. I was a rude person. I didn''t understand and can''t do such things as writing a note. When I received the letter, I finished it. Who knows that this stinky girl ran away while I didn''t pay attention to it? You asked her if it happened. " Rong Yue asked the girl. The girl shook her head. Her eyes were full of panic: "my father didn''t sell me. He went to my house to ask for money. My father said no. he burned our house and robbed me to his house. My mother desperately saved me. My father didn''t sell me." Dissolving the moon and snorting: "do you hear me?" The man sneered: "so what? I don''t want to pay back the money she owes me. Now that someone has run away, it''s not too much to use her to pay the debt. I don''t think it''s enough. " "How about you burning their house?" Dissolve the moon. "How? What else can I do if I burn it? " The man''s face doesn''t matter. Obviously, he doesn''t do much about burning the house. None of the onlookers dared to make a sound, but the old man who had come out to talk earlier also withdrew the crowd and couldn''t find it. "It''s not right that their family owes you money, but it''s against the law that you burn people''s houses," said the moon The man cut: "if you have the ability, go to the government to sue me. If you don''t have the ability, get away from me. I''m going to take this girl today. Who dares to stop?" The girl was so scared that she didn''t care about the pain. She sat up on the ground with one hand and hurriedly pulled the sleeve of Rongyue. She cried, "I don''t want to go with him. He wants me to sleep with him. I don''t want to." As soon as Rong Yue heard this, she was so angry that she shivered all over. She was only seven years old. She was still a child. He was worse than a brute. When Sima Changfeng heard this, he was very angry. He really wanted to pull out his horse and cut down the beast. Although the onlookers were angry, no one dared to speak out for justice. The dissolving moon points to that man and scolds: "the beast, call you the beast is to exalt you, you are inferior even to the beast." The man has been a bully in the East County city for more than ten years. When has he been scolded like this by pointing his nose in the street? Also scolded so ugly, when even fried hair, rolled up sleeves and rushed forward to fight with the dissolving moon. Rongyue didn''t want to let him go. He had five gold needles in his hand. He was going to wait for him to rush up and plunge into the important hole of the beast. He must be in agony. Chapter 930 Just as she was preparing to take the shot, a tall figure stood in front of her and kicked the man''s fat stomach. The man''s belly is sucked in, and then the belly is rebounded with force, which makes Sima Changfeng''s leg numb. "And who are you?" The man stared at Sima Changfeng coldly. Sima Changfeng resisted the discomfort on the bottom of his feet. He thought that the name of the fat nine Ye was really not passed down. He defeated the enemy with fat, which was really fresh. "Who do you care about? You are such a beast. Everyone has to kill it." He sneered and kicked again, which was his leg. The man didn''t notice for a while. He was kicked in the left leg. He bared his teeth in pain. He shouted at once: "good you, you stinky boy, dare to attack me. I''ll let you taste my strength today." After that, he took out a long whip from his waist. The whip was made of cowhide. The whip was flying in the air and made a crackling sound. Sima Changfeng also showed his weapon, a pair of short blades. Sima Changfeng''s short blade is opposite to the whip. The first few rounds are even hands. No one takes advantage of him. But the later, the advantage of the whip is fully exerted. Obviously, the short blade is not the opponent of the whip. He is forced to jump from east to west by a man''s left whip and right whip. The man''s whip is very good. It''s obviously a weapon that he weighs his hand very much. The commander Ma Changfeng is going to suffer a loss. At this time, Rongyue hands in time. The gold needle in his hand comes out of his palm and stabs into the five important acupoints on the back of the man steadily, which makes his hands suddenly tired and weak, so that he can''t exert any strength, and the whip thrown up high also comes out of his palm. He looked back and glared at Qi Rongyue: "son of a bitch, how dare you plot against me?" Before he said anything, a red pill was put into his big mouth. Then a white hand held his chin and hit him on the chest with a fist. Then the pill slid down his throat and into his stomach. The man is furious: "you, what did you give me to eat?" Dissolve the moon clapped clapped hands, sneer: "nature is poison, can''t always be sugar pill." "Poison, poison? What poison? What did you give me to eat? " The man was a little flustered, he felt as if there was a fire burning him in his abdomen, very uncomfortable. "Since I poisoned you, how could I tell you what kind of poison I poisoned you? This is a poison created by myself. You don''t have to worry about detoxification. In this world, no one can make an antidote except me. " The man''s stomach began to turn over, the five viscera seemed to twist to a piece, pain and suffering, thick legs plop on the ground, he hugged his fat stomach, pain yo straight cry. "Please forgive me, great Xia. I don''t know Taishan. I offended you. Please don''t get to know me. I don''t want this girl. Take her away. I won''t disturb her any more. Please give me some medicine." Some people are fierce and vicious, some are insidious and cunning, but these people are not as terrible as the man in front of them. He is not only cruel and vicious, but also insidious and cunning, and even does not have to face and be able to bend and stretch. This kind of person is the most terrible opponent. But even this kind of person is afraid of death. As long as he holds his life gate, he can''t find another way. "I have plenty of antidotes, but your poison is not a poison that can be neutralized by taking antidotes once. You have to take antidotes for ten years in succession to get rid of the poison. Otherwise, when the time comes, you will not live like death." Chapter 931 He is now living like a dead man. He wants nothing but an antidote to ease the pain. "May I borrow some paper and pen?" she said to the gentleman who wrote the letter The gentleman hurriedly presented the paper and pen and ground the ink himself. "I have written to prove that you set the child''s house on fire." He refused at the beginning, and he was not a fool. Once this note is written down, it is likely to become a disaster in the future. But now it''s not the time for him to try his best. The pain in his abdomen makes him feel very difficult to breathe. He even doubts whether he will die of such pain. "Not yet?" Sima Changfeng said angrily. The man has no choice but to write down the notes according to the words and put on his own fingerprint. After the detailed examination of the dissolving moon, a white pill was thrown into his mouth: "this medicine is taken every three months, but it has not been taken at the end of the period. Today''s pain will double. You can believe it or not. Just try it." After the white pill was taken, the burning sensation in the abdomen was obviously relieved, and the pain of the five internal organs was gradually relieved. He was panting like a cow. He was thinking about how to revenge the two smelly boys in front of him, but he was afraid that as the boy said, he would take the antidote every three months... "You''re not out yet?" The man''s heart is unwilling, but dare not not not from, can only come bravely, and walk in dismay. The girl who has been hiding by bing''er''s side finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled a little. "Would you like to go with me?" the girl asked? I''m a doctor. You need to take good care of your injuries, or something will happen. " The girl now has no family or reason, no dependence. Although she wants to go back to her parents, they have gone and will never come back. What''s the use of her thinking again. She nodded, "Well!" Bing''er rubbed her top hair and said with a smile, "silly boy, young man is different from the villain just now. Don''t be afraid. We are all good people." The girl''s heart calms down a little, holding bing''er''s sleeve tightly and refusing to give up. They are like the last straw she grabbed before sinking into the water. The last hope can save her. See dissolving the moon to take the girl to leave, Sima Changfeng hurried to follow: "where is childe Chu going to take her?" Dissolving the moon and stopping at the feet, he looked sideways at Sima Changfeng, and his eyes became more alert: "do you know me?" Sima Changfeng shakes his head. "Since I don''t know you, why do you know my surname Chu?" Sima Changfeng said with a smile: "brother Chu misunderstood. Don''t think about it. I just signed up at the piano shop, brother. I just stood behind you and saw the name you wrote when you signed up. That''s all." Dissolve the moon eyebrow suspected dispersion three points, the lips Cape hooks a silk if has the hand like the non smile: "originally so, pour really is younger brother to think more." Sima Changfeng looked into her eyes, clear as water. Occasionally, there was a flash of Hua mang. The dark pupils looked like a deep pool. They could not see the depth of the pool, but they made people want to peek. Such a pair of eyes, but with such a face, is extremely unworthy. "My name is Sima Changfeng. I''m from this county. I don''t know where the Chu brothers come from." "I come from Kyoto and have long admired the name of Qinxiang in Dongjun. I come here to see it." "So brother Chu is also very good at playing piano?" Asked Sima Changfeng with a smile. She shook her head and said, "I''m very good at talking. I''m a little familiar with one or two things. I''m here for a long time to get to know more like-minded friends." Chapter 932 Sima Changfeng said with a grin, "I''m a little familiar. It seems that I''m the like-minded friend you want to meet." Dissolve the moon to look at him sideways, see he is full of the look of the air, poof chuckle: "brother Sima talks really interesting." When they were talking, they walked out of the street, and then went on for a while. It was the inn where she lived with liang''er. However, Sima Changfeng didn''t seem to say goodbye. She simply stopped and said, "brother Sima is still busy?" Sima Changfeng scratched his head, looked at the girl beside liang''er, and said with a smile, "she was bruised by me. I said I would be responsible to the end. I can''t break my promise." "I don''t know how brother Sima wants to be responsible for it," said Rong Yue Sima Changfeng said with a smile, "it''s natural to know where you live first, and then come to visit from time to time until she recovers." Liang''er thinks that the princess is a wife and a mother, so it''s not good to be entangled by a man, so he advises: "Mr. Sima, my son likes to be quiet or noisy. We know his kindness. Please go back to Mr. Sima. If you don''t come to see her, she will gradually improve under our careful care. You don''t have to Care. " Sima Changfeng immediately waved his hand: "you can''t say that. I bumped into people. I''m responsible for her. Besides, I''m not sure if you take people away like this. Who knows if you have any bad intentions? If I can visit often, I can know if she''s OK. Otherwise, I''m not satisfied." What he said seemed to have some truth. He nodded his head at the end of his speech: "follow you, we will live in this small bridge inn, Tianzi room 3." When Sima Changfeng got the letter, he stopped following and said, "OK, it''s late today. I''ll visit her tomorrow." Then he rubbed the little girl''s black hair and turned away. Cool son sees the little girl staring at the back of Si Yuan Changfeng and does not blink. He smiles and asks, "what are you looking at?" "Brother Sima looks really good," said the little girl Cool son is happy, smile way: "that is you have not seen more beautiful." The prince of her family is also a very handsome man. The king of Jin is one of the most beautiful people in the world. It''s the woman''s family standing beside him, which is not less beautiful. Although the emperor is young, he is also a rare beauty. Any one who takes it out is more than ten times as handsome as Sima Changfeng. "What''s your name?" Cool son asked. "My name is Zhaodi." "Who''s in the family?" "My father and my mother, and three sisters and one younger brother," he said Cool son a face is surprised: "so your father and mother took three elder sisters and a younger brother, only left you?" On one side of the solution month smell speech also fell the vision to recruit younger brother''s face, in the eye is full of pity. "Recruit younger brother to bear the pain of chest, shake head gently:" no, they only took younger brother to walk alone Liang''er asked, "what about your three sisters?" The younger brother lowered his head: "they were all sold by their father." In fact, she lied earlier. She had been sold to that rascal by her father. She ran out secretly. Her mother asked her to wait at the street corner, waiting for her to pick her up, but she never did. Liang''er and Rong Yue also think of this. They are more and more sympathetic to the experience of recruiting younger brothers. They are unfortunate children born. Chapter 933 In this world, I don''t know how many poor children like her are suffering. Some people value children more than women. Some people don''t treat girls as people at all. Some people trade them for money for future. Such things are not only happening among the people. How many grand ladies seem to have unlimited scenery on the surface, but in fact, they are just a chess piece in the heart of their father and brother. For example, Qi Rongyue, for example, Luoji. She said to Zhaodi, "forget the past, you will have a better future. From today on, you are no longer Zhaodi, you are Yinger, you will have a new life." Yinger nodded, "thank you, young man." Three people return to the inn, dissolve the moon to take out the painkiller pill from the medicine box, and let her take one pill every day, which can relieve part of the pain. After the most difficult first few days, it will not be so painful. Rong yueben and bing''er live in the same room. Now there are more Yinger, they reopen a room for Yinger to live alone. After all, they are dressed as men. If they live in the same room with girls, it is always inappropriate. Yinger is seven years old. Since she can remember, she has been helping her elder sister at home every day. At the beginning, she just did some cleaning work. Later, her elder sisters were sold by her father one after another. She and her younger brother are left in the family. Their father and mother are very fond of their younger brother. What''s delicious and good to wear is tight to her younger brother. She has never eaten cold rice and half rotten steamed bread all day except for her work A good day. She was only seven years old. She had frostbite in winter with both hands. She never wore cotton shoes. Her mother''s old clothes were changed into small ones. During the new year''s day, her father and mother and brother both wore new clothes to eat rich new year''s Eve dinner. However, after working all day, she couldn''t even drink a bowl of hot soup. How can we talk about eating at the table with her father and mother. After all, it''s her father and mother. After all, she can still have a meal and a place to live with them. So after escaping from the fat nine master''s house, she still found her home by memory. It''s not her home anymore. She hired a carriage for selling her money and planned to take her brother back to her hometown in the northwest. She begged her father and mother to take her with her, but she left her in the street Mouth, deceive her to wait in the street corner, this wait, is three days and three nights. The room in the inn is very comfortable. There are clean tables and chairs, soft beds, and a stove with excellent silver and carbon. Just after sitting down for a while, the waiter brought the rich food into the room, filled the wooden barrel in the bathroom with hot water, and brought her a brand-new cotton padded clothes. It was like a dream. She was afraid that everything would be the same after waking up. There was a sharp pain in her chest, which made her feel at ease. It was not a dream. The next day, Sima Changfeng came as expected. When he saw Yinger dressed in his new clothes, he was shocked: "are you really that dirty girl yesterday?" Yinger smiled shyly: "I have a new name now. My name is Yinger." Sima Changfeng nodded repeatedly: "Yinger''s name is good. Come here. I''ve brought you some delicious snacks. Try them." He put the snacks in his hands on the table and opened them one by one. There was a sweet smell in the air immediately. Yinger swallows her saliva and raises her eyes to see the dissolving moon wiping the instrument. Dissolve the month to smile lightly: "eat quickly, he hurt you, spend some also should." Yinger is so happy that she picks up a piece of mung bean cake and takes a bite. "Is it delicious?" Asked Sima Changfeng. Chapter 934 Yinger nodded: "delicious, delicious." In the middle of the conversation, she took another piece of sesame cake and ate it in twos and threes. Cool son sees appearance, went up to pour a cup of warm tea for her, soft voice way "although this heart is delicious, but also can''t be greedy, a while time abdominal distension." Hearing this, Yinger obediently put down one of the two cakes in her hand and said timidly, "can I have another one?" Cool son smiles to nod: "OK, can only eat this piece again, the remaining tomorrow son eats again, all is yours." Yinger is very happy. In this way, she has heard about it before, but her mother told her brother in front of her. She didn''t eat any cakes bought from outside. Sima Changfeng''s eyes fell on Rongyue. Seeing that he was carefully wiping a newly bought piano, he said with a smile, "are you going to use this piano to participate in the competition?" Dissolve the moon to nod: "of course, what''s the problem?" Sima Changfeng walked up to her and pointed to the instrument. "It''s a big problem. Your instrument may not be too common. Those who come to the east county competition from different regions will not come here with a good instrument, and who will use this kind of ordinary instrument." Dissolving the moon shrugs: "but I only have this piano. It''s the best one I''ve picked in many piano shops yesterday. There is no better one." Sima Changfeng shook his head: "this kind of Qin is naturally superior in the Qin shop. Compared with the Qin brought by the players who came to the competition, it''s just a difference. I think you can''t even make the first round." Dissolve the moon to pick eyebrows: "how to see? Does brother Sima think that the level of zither skill is only divided by the value of zither? " "I don''t mean that," Sima Changfeng waved Dissolve the moon to put down the cloth towel in the hand, light smile: "isn''t this meaning? When brother Sima saw that my instrument was ordinary, he immediately decided that I couldn''t make it to the first round of competition. What''s the reason? " Sima Changfeng is tongue tied. It seems that he really has this meaning. But then again, how can a person who really knows and is good at playing the piano not even have a good one? And from his clothes, it seems that he can''t afford to buy a good piano. Dissolve the moon to say again: "although I am not good at the piano way, but also know, even if it is an ordinary piano, also can play very beautiful music, can hear the wonderful, it depends on whether the people who listen to really understand the piano." Sima Changfeng smiled a few times, and said awkwardly, "yes, I''m really shallow. Brother Chu, don''t blame me." Rong Yue shakes his head: "it''s not strange. People are different from people. It''s normal that you have your idea. But since we are not all together, why do we need to get closer? Brother Sima, please come back." The more it is like this, the more curious Sima Changfeng is about him. This young man has a pair of beautiful eyes, but an ordinary face, which is always elegant and calm. What secret seems to be hidden in the beautiful eyes? A secret that he can''t help but want to explore. "I don''t think we''re all together, on the contrary, I think we''re all together, brother Chu. I''ll see you in tomorrow''s competition." He punched him and left. Originally, he didn''t plan to compete this year, but at this moment, he had an impulse to compete with one of them. In the clan, his zither skills are not superb, even his younger sister plays better than him. Chapter 935 At this moment, the male''s desire to win was thoroughly aroused. He wanted to prove to the Chu brothers how much a good piano really played. As soon as Sima Changfeng left, liang''er could not help complaining: "this Sima childe''s voice is too crazy, how can he know that you can''t break the first pass?" Dissolving the moon''s smile, a fine light flashed between the beautiful eyes: "he is the eldest son of Sima family, and no matter how he plays, all the instruments he sees in the ordinary days must be very precious. It''s normal that he can''t see the instrument in my hand." "How do you know that he is the eldest son of Sima family?" liang''er asked Dissolving the moon and smiling mysteriously, she took a piece of paper and pen and quickly drew a pattern. It was the pattern she saw from the files of Sima family in the palace. A seven string Guqin was placed on the top of a mountain. This is the family emblem of Sima family. Only the lineal people are qualified to wear the jade plate engraved with the family emblem. As she knows, today''s Sima family leader has five children, four daughters and one son. That is to say, there is only one young man in his twenties who wears a jade plate engraved with a national emblem. He is the eldest son of the Sima family and the successor of the Sima family in the future. Liang''er is even more confused: "since you know that he is the heir of Sima family, why don''t you have a good relationship with him and say just that kind of desperate words?" "You will soon know why." Since he is the successor of Sima family, he must have the same characteristics as the previous Sima family owners. As long as she shows enough talent in front of him, his eyes will fall on her again. At that time, she will officially meet him, which will be more appropriate than now. The next day, the competition officially began. Liang''er stayed in the inn to take care of Ying''er. She came to Sima''s school alone with her piano on her back. The first round of competition will be held here. There are two rows of low tables in the school yard. In the middle, there is a low table and a cushion. All the contestants are crowded into a space in the field, waiting for the waiter to call. Soon, the two rows of low tables were full of people, men, women, old and young, all of them with gentle temperament and good looks. "Brother Chu, let''s meet again." Sima Changfeng did not know when to squeeze her side, patted her shoulder affectionately, and held her shoulder with broad hands, which did not seem to take away. She had a slight body shape, which made the palm of her shoulder fall off. She smiled dryly: "yes, I see you again. Brother Sima is also here to compete?" Sima Changfeng''s hands closed, and said in secret: brother Chu''s shoulders are really thin, as thin as a woman. "He said:" yes, I also come to compete today, I hope Chu brothers can enter the next round of competition like me She smiled: "brother Sima looks very confident." Sima Changfeng shrugged: "that is, if I can''t even get into the second round, my father can''t point out how to punish me. Even if I''ve lost my life, I''ll get into the second round." She smiled more and more brightly: "brother Sima is really good at joking. It''s a competition, not a fight. What''s the use of fighting for life?" Sima Changfeng also laughs: "just smile, and think you are really angry with me, and won''t talk to me again." He stared at the ordinary face. The smile on his face was so brilliant. It was a very ordinary face, but there was always an irresistible attraction. Chapter 936 Sima Changfeng quickly shook his head and laughed that he was too bored to stare at a man. He was not as good as Longyang. Facing the front of the contestant''s table, suddenly two servants put on the table. A tall and dignified man strides here. His temperament is very different from that of the judges on both sides. He is full of rough and crazy spirit, with no elegance at all. The man sat directly at the table, then raised his hand to the attendant: "let''s go." The waiter nodded, walked quickly to the front of the crowd where Rong Yue and others were, took out a register and read out the name of the first one. A young man walked out of the crowd with a piano on his back. He walked quickly to the desk and sat down. He carefully put on the instrument he brought. Dissolving the moon''s eyes once again fell on the man who was rude and crazy. His eyes and facial features were similar to the hundred mile long wind. The hundred mile long wind, which was noisy at first, shut up after the owner of the hundred mile family came out. He never said a word again. After listening to the first man''s performance, the leader yawned and said directly: "everyone can play a part of it without finishing the whole piece, otherwise so many people can''t finish listening for three days and three nights." Even if you play for a while, half of the people who are still waiting to play in the morning. After each contestant plays on the stage, all the judges will write the scores they think they deserve on a piece of paper with the contestant''s name written on it. At the moment when the leader of Baili family was drowsy, a clear and extreme tone suddenly came into being. The originally closed eyes of the leader of Baili family immediately opened, and the contestant sitting right at him was a girl in her early twenties. She had a beautiful face and familiar eyes. It seemed that she had seen it somewhere. The attendant on one side saw his puzzled face and hurriedly gathered up to say in a low voice, "she is Sima Yue, the granddaughter of the three elders." The head of Sima''s family suddenly looks familiar. It''s no wonder that he feels familiar with Sima Yue. It turned out to be Sima Yue, whom he had met before. At that time, he didn''t look at her carefully. No wonder he can''t think of her now. "This girl has a good piano skill. It seems that she has made great efforts and looks good. How little does it match Changfeng? Changfeng is such a bad boy. If someone likes him, it''s good to pick out three or four or twenty-two-year-old people, but she still refuses to marry. I haven''t had a grandson yet." As soon as Sima''s words were opened, all kinds of complaints about his son came out, completely forgetting that there was a girl playing the piano in front of him. After Qu Bi, Sima Yue looks up to Sima''s master and sees that he is talking with a servant. It seems that she didn''t notice her at all. She is very sad. She has practiced piano skills for many years, so as to make a difference at this moment, attract the eyes of the master and the eyes of Changfeng. Has she failed? She got up dejectedly. The maid hurriedly collected the instruments and whispered, "Miss, young master Changfeng is right behind." Hearing this, Sima Yue immediately came to the spirit and quickly went to the crowd to find Sima Changfeng in a corner. "Changfeng, did you hear me play the piano just now?" She asked excitedly. Sima Changfeng nodded, "I hear you. You play very well." He told the truth. "Is it? Where is it? Tell me more about it. " Sima Yue''s original depression was swept away and she reached for Sima Changfeng''s arm. Sima Changfeng, hahaha, laughs and pulls back his hand: "I can''t say what''s good, but it''s really good. It''s better than them." Chapter 937 Sima Yue''s face brightened: "really?" Sima Changfeng nodded heavily: "of course, it''s true. If you don''t believe me, ask him." He pointed to the dissolving moon around him, and in exchange for Sima Yue''s suspicious eyes, "who is he? Do you know each other? " "Of course, I know him. He''s my friend, Mr. Chu Yu, from Kyoto." Dissolving the moon to smile, bowing to Sima Yue: "Miss Sima is polite." Sima Yue returned a gift and said in a low voice, "Prince Chu is polite." Sima Changfeng said with a smile, "brother Chu, tell her about what she just played." Dissolving the moon''s cool and light eyes swept Sima Changfeng''s face and said with a smile: "brother Sima said yes, that''s excellent naturally." Sima Yue''s smiling face immediately changed color: "what do you mean, son of Chu? You mean I can''t play well? " Dissolving the moon to shake his head: "I mean, the eye of the lover is not necessarily only the beauty, but also the fairy in the music in the lover''s ear." Sima Yuewei Leng, then blushed, Jiao Heng dissolves the month one eye, angry strange way "Chu childe really can make fun of." After that, she glanced at Sima Changfeng with deep affection, and finally she gave Shi. Sima Changfeng got up by the goosebumps she glanced at. When she left, she shook her spirits fiercely: "my God, this woman''s eyes are terrible." Rong Yue glanced at Sima Changfeng and sighed: "some people are always in bliss and don''t know how good they are. Brother Sima, don''t let them down." Sima Changfeng was about to explain. At this time, a sharp eye came from the front and fixed it on his face. He was silent and pretended to listen to the piano seriously. Since then, the fierce eyes have been fixed on his face from time to time. It seems that he has no intention to scan or deliberately watch. Dissolving the moon chuckles. It seems that the head of Sima family is very strict with Sima Changfeng. In the afternoon, the waiter stopped announcing his name and asked everyone to have a meal first and then start after an hour. The head of the Sima family got up from the desk and brushed his clothes. His majestic eyes swept around the scattered crowd. He didn''t see his son, and didn''t say much. He turned around and walked away. "Brother Sima, what are you doing?" As soon as the attendant announced that she had stopped, she was immediately pulled out of the school by the commander of the school. Sima Changfeng looked behind his eyes and saw that no one was catching up with him. Then he was relieved and said, "I don''t want to eat with those people who have one face all day. It''s a meal to escape." Dissolving the moon pulled his arm hard, dry smile: "please let go of brother Sima, it hurts." Sima Changfeng then found that his hand was holding Chuyu''s arm. He quickly released it: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but I''m strong." It was not until he released his hand that he realized that Chu Yu''s arm seemed to be thinner than that of the average man''s. He felt soft and comfortable when he grasped it. He even forgot to release it. He shook his head and chuckled: what are you thinking? It''s just that he''s thinner than the average man. He pointed to a wine corridor not far ahead: "the stewed chicken here is well done. Go and have a taste?" He inquired of Rongyue. Dissolve the moon to nod: "good." The two entered the restaurant. Sima Changfeng was obviously a regular here. He ordered several dishes skillfully and asked for a pot of wine. "In the afternoon, it''s better to drink than a zither," said Rong Yue with a smile Sima Changfeng said: "we are all in the last place. When these people finish playing in front, when it''s our turn, the wine will be gone. Who knows?" Chapter 938 Dissolving the moon didn''t say much, after all, it''s not a very familiar relationship. Since he wants to drink, she''s not easy to stop him. It''s just right to control his mouth. As soon as the wine was served, Sima Changfeng immediately filled her with a glass of wine: "come here, meet each other is predestined. For our rare predestination, have a drink." The fragrance of the wine is not mellow. If you want to come here, you can drink it up freely. The taste of the wine is more like fruit wine. It''s fragrant and sweet. It''s different from the wine she used to drink. "What kind of wine is this?" She couldn''t help but have another drink. Sima Changfeng said: "this is green apricot wine. It''s brewed by secret method alone. The whole Chu Dynasty is only one family, with no semicolon." Sima Changfeng didn''t pour her any more wine, but she held the pot to fill herself with a glass. Sima Changfeng said with a smile, "it''s not that I''m stingy. Ordinary people will be drunk if they drink three glasses of this wine. You''ve just had two, so don''t drink any more." Dissolve the moon not to believe: "this wine is sweet as honey, how can be drunk." During the conversation, raise your glass and look up, and the thick liquid will enter your stomach. By this time, the waiter had already served all the dishes. She took the chopsticks to pick up the dishes. It''s strange to say that the dishes were clearly in front of her eyes. She held up her chopsticks to pick them up, but they couldn''t be picked up. When Sima Changfeng saw her like this, he could not be happy. He took a hot and stuffy chicken piece and put it in the bowl in front of her: "I said that I can''t drink three cups. Do you believe it? Do you believe it again?" Dissolving the moon also realizes that he may be really drunk. The Sima Changfeng in front of him is not one, but two. She subconsciously called to her side, "cool, take my medicine box." There is a special antidote pill in the medicine box. Take one and it will work immediately. Unfortunately, no one around responded to her, and she remembered that liang''er was left in the inn to take care of the injured Ying''er. She reached out to touch the cuff again. Usually she would hide the needle in the cuff, but she didn''t touch anything today. For the convenience of playing the piano, she took the needle bag off before going out, without a silver needle. Her consciousness became more and more blurred. The chief commander of the army was no longer two, but seven, eight and a lot. With a bang, her head fell on the table and passed out. Sima Changfeng shakes his head helplessly: "he told you not to drink, but you would not listen." He also thought of the duet competition in the afternoon. He secretly blamed that he shouldn''t bring him to drink. This is good. If he missed the duet competition, he didn''t know how to blame himself. He didn''t want to eat any more. He got up and clasped his arm and lifted him away. After leaving the restaurant, he helped Chu Yu straight to a drugstore and asked the owner of the drugstore for a bowl of Jiejiu soup. He poured it several times before pouring it down. I don''t know if it''s too hard to get drunk, or if it''s effective, Chu Yu lies down on him and vomits. He not only vomits all the Jiejiu soup just poured down, but also vomits all the noodles he ate in the morning. That smell - even he wanted to vomit. After that, today''s competition seems to have been ruined by him. I don''t know how brother Chu will blame him when he wakes up. He didn''t care about the stink on his body and helped Chu Yu to the nearest piano shop. "How are you coming, young master? Isn''t it the day to play the piano today? " Man, warm greetings. Sima Changfeng said: "don''t talk so much nonsense. Go and get two clean clothes. Don''t you see that we are all smelly?" The waiter quickly went to pick up his clothes and helped Chu Yu, who was drunk and unknown, into the backyard room with the eldest son. Chapter 939 Sima Changfeng left her on the bed. He took a suit of clothes and stood behind the screen to change it. He asked the assistant to help Chu Yu change his dirty clothes. The man''s hand just touched Chuyu''s collar. Before a button was untied, Chuyu''s eyes suddenly opened. He glared angrily at the man and said, "what are you doing?" Then she pushed the waiter away. Because he was too strong, he didn''t stand up for a moment and fell to the ground. He looked at Chu Yu with a mask on his face: "the eldest son asked me to change your clothes. Your clothes are dirty." Rong Yue looks down and sees that his clothes are still neat, but they are dirty and smelly. Fortunately, fortunately. She shook off her drowsy head and said, "OK, I see. You go out, I''ll change it myself." The guy nodded, looked at her inexplicably, turned around and went out. Seeing that the waiter left, she saw a set of clean clothes on the bed, and began to unbutton. She thought that the wine was sweet, but she had such a strong aftereffect. After taking off the blouse, he took off the collared middle coat. On his body, he only wore a snow-white South silk lining, with pants of the same color and material underneath. The inside clothes were also soaked with sour and smelly vomitus. She wanted to change them, but there seemed to be no inside clothes on the bed. When she was wondering whether to take them off, a voice came from the side: "brother Chu woke up?" At this time, Sima Changfeng had changed his clothes and walked out from the screen frame, carrying several clothes he had changed. Dissolving the moon''s heart a surprise, hurriedly back to the right, quickly grasp the outer jacket on the get up, full of embarrassment: "yes, yes, just woke up." Seeing his flustered appearance, Sima Changfeng asked, "what''s the matter with you? Panic what? I''m afraid I can''t watch you? Hahaha, it''s all men, don''t you have me? What are you nervous about? " He looked at Chu Yu''s back and said to himself, how can a man''s back be so thin? Especially the waist, I''m afraid that both his hands can hold it. Does he have no food or what? Dissolving the moon hurriedly put on his clothes, then he turned back and smiled at Sima Changfeng and said, "I''m sorry I don''t drink well." Sima Changfeng waved his hand: "how can I blame you? I am the one who should not take you to drink today, knowing that the wine is delicious and strong." With a man alone in a room, she felt very inappropriate, and said: "I think it''s almost the same time, let''s go to school." As she said this, she took a big step, but she didn''t realize that her feet were weak, her head was heavy and her body was light. She was in a typical drunken state, but her mind and mind were still very clear. Sima Changfeng strode forward and held Kan Kan down: "brother Chu, be careful, you have not passed the wine strength. You should slow down as much as possible. Let me help you." Dissolving the moon is a bit awkward, but it''s not the time to show off. She can''t miss this competition. Seeing that she didn''t refuse, Sima Changfeng felt a little relieved. The brother Chu didn''t seem to like being touched. They went out of the piano shop and went straight to the school yard. At this time, the competition on the school yard had begun. As soon as he appeared, the fierce eyes immediately swept to him. He hurriedly pulled Chu Yu to the back of the crowd to avoid the sharp eyes. After standing for a while, Rongyue felt dizzy and uncomfortable, so he found a corner to sit on the ground and fell asleep with his head on. When Sima Changfeng saw that she might have fallen to the ground at that time, he couldn''t bear it. He sat next to her and let her head rest on his shoulder. Maybe he would have a better sleep. Chapter 940 The warm breath was spitting on his chest, with a smell of wine and intoxicating body fragrance. He looked sideways. His face was red on his shoulder. His beautiful eyes were tightly closed. His thick and upwarped eyelashes were well rooted. How could his eyes look so good. Xu is too heavy to sleep. Chuyu''s body is sliding forward, and he is about to fall to the ground. He quickly reaches out his hand to hold his waist, and continues to fix him on his shoulder, maintaining the original posture. His waist is so thin that he can''t hold it. His touch is soft. Bah, what are you thinking? How can a man''s waistline be described as surplus less than one grip? At best, it''s a little thinner. "Kyoto Chuyu, has Kyoto Chuyu come?" Sima Changfeng was stunned by the publicity reputation of the attendants from outside the crowd. Is it Chu Yu''s turn? He was reluctant to give up in his heart, but he was very nostalgic for the feeling of snuggling together. "Brother Chu, wake up, it''s your turn." Sima Changfeng helped him on the shoulder and shook him hard. Chu Yu didn''t wake up. He mumbled something in his mouth. He didn''t hear it clearly. He reached out and pinched his nose again, which made him suffocate and unable to breathe. This was the awakening. Dissolving the moon blindfolded a pair of eyes: "what''s the matter? Where is this? Who are you? " Sima Changfeng sighed and said, "this is the school yard of Sima family. I''m Sima Changfeng. You are Chu Yu. Now it''s your turn to play the piano. Are you ok?" Dissolving the moon''s confused brain suddenly became clear. Yes, she came to participate in the competition. They drank a few glasses of wine and got drunk. She got up and grabbed the instrument. Sima Changfeng was worried: "are you ok now? Do you want me to talk to them and let you play tomorrow? " Dissolve the moon to wave: "no need not, I can." She straightened her clothes, took a deep breath, walked out of the crowd with her head held high, and walked towards the desk step by step. She walked slowly because her feet were still weak. It''s a good thing to see that people don''t see things again. Otherwise, I''m afraid that this tune won''t play today. She sat down in front of the table and carefully removed the cloth from the instrument, revealing a plain pear wood instrument. Not to mention how surprised the judges on both sides were, the contestants who were watching from afar all sighed: "this man brought a yellow pear Qin, and didn''t pay attention to the competition." "That''s right. In this competition, it''s not only the skill of playing the zither, but also the instrument. I don''t even have a decent and good one. What else can I talk about?" These people''s views were once the views of Sima Changfeng. Even at this moment, Sima Changfeng''s views have not changed much. The best way to respond to those people''s comments is to shut them up. The best way is to use strength to talk. When they see her strength, they will naturally shut up. As in the morning, the head of Sima''s family closed his eyes and raised his spirits. If he opened his eyes, he would say that the music he was playing was not bad. If he could enter his ears, he would also like to see what the person who was playing the music looked like. One tune, like the morning bell in the remote ancient world, two tunes, like the immortal playing music on the top of the mountain... Tuning from slow to urgent, as if the spring on the mountain poured down from the top, three thousand Zhang is the surging moon, three thousand Zhang is the clear frost. Chapter 941 The people who had been talking about it calmed down. Who can believe that such wonderful music came from the most common instrument. Sima Changfeng is shocked to see Chu Yu sitting on the ground. He has his back to him. His back is very straight, his long neck is slightly bent, his face is focused, and he comes from one button to another, skillfully and elegantly. This is the person who really knows how to play. The head of Sima''s family didn''t open his eyes all the time. He just wanted to immerse himself in the wonderful sound and didn''t want to miss even one syllable because he opened his eyes to see people. Because he said in advance that he would only play for a while, when the sound fell, people were still not satisfied, especially the head of Sima''s family. He closed his eyes and shouted: "how did it stop? Go on, go on! " One side of the waiter reminded: "the master of the family, the son of Chu has finished playing for a while, and everyone only plays for a while." The head of Sima''s family opened his eyes, and his eyes fell on the young man sitting behind the desk. Isn''t this young man standing with Changfeng in the morning? It seems that they have a good relationship. "Are you Chu Yu?" Dissolve the moon to rise, toward Sima''s home advocate way: "under Chu Yu, Kyoto person surname." The head of Sima''s family nodded repeatedly: "what a Chuyu. He has a good skill. He really has it." "She sneered:" the head of the family is too proud to be worthy of it The head of Sima''s family waved: "I said you dare, you dare. I hope you can see more wonderful piano skills in the next round of competition." "She smiled:" certainly does not live up to the hope of the master She is the first person to let the head of Sima''s family praise him directly since the start of the competition. There were many people who had very good piano skills before. What she got was only the eyes praise of the head of Sima''s family, but she didn''t hear him. She took the piano back to the crowd, and immediately another Qin player made it up. Sima Changfeng pulled her back to the corner of the crowd and asked, "you really bought this piano at will in the street shop outside?" She nodded, "didn''t you see it yesterday? Yes? What''s the problem? " "Sima Changfeng sighed:" I never knew that such a common instrument could play such a beautiful fairy sound Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "even if is again bad Qin, also has its strong point, as long as knows the Qin to have the strong point where, uses well, also can play the wonderful piano music naturally." "Your master must be very powerful and proud to teach such a disciple as you." Think of his father, that all day hate iron not steel eyes, if he can pop up the level of brother Chu, dad will be crazy. She shook her head. "I don''t have a master." Sima Changfeng''s face was inconceivable: "you don''t have a master? How did you learn to play? " "She shrugged:" oneself blind play, play will play, this is very simple Sima Changfeng looks at her like a monster, simple? Blind play? Just play and you will? The waiters outside here have called the name of Sima Changfeng. She was going to leave. After thinking about it, she turned back and listened to Sima Changfeng''s piano skills before she left. Sima Changfeng used an ancient ebony tune with black body, and the color of the strings was also black. It seems that a layer of sound liquid made of gold powder and copper scraps was soaked on the silk of heaven, which can make the sound more transparent, more ethereal, more distant and less changeable. Playing a tune with such a Baoqin, as long as the rhyme is not bad and the sound is good, the tune must be pleasant to listen to. Chapter 942 The tune must be pleasant, but there is a lack of aura. The head of the Sima family keeps his eyes closed, never opens or speaks, and his brow is slightly wrinkled. When everyone finished playing, the waiter said in a high voice: "this is the end of today''s competition. Everyone will go back to have a rest first. Tomorrow''s Junior will post the ranking list on the bulletin board at the entrance of the market. The top 50 will enter the second round. I''m sorry for the top 50. Come back next year." When the crowd dispersed, Rongyue also followed the flow of people. Sima Changfeng caught up with him a few steps and wanted to say goodbye to Chu Yu. However, he was stopped by the attendant: "young master, please come over." Sima Changfeng had no choice but to go back with his attendants. Hearing the familiar footsteps coming to his side, the head of Sima''s family finally slowly opened his eyes and stared at his son with sharp eyes: "have you practiced piano recently?" Sima Changfeng nodded quickly: "of course, I have practiced. How can I forget what my father ordered?" The head of Sima''s family snorted coldly, "I''m afraid it''s not forgetting, but never paying attention." "Sima Changfeng dry smile:" where, where things, I have very serious very seriously in practice, really really The head of the Sima family swept his eyes and said in a cold voice, "I practice piano very seriously, but only play like this?" "Can''t I play well? I can hear everyone say yes. " He said with a smile. The head of Sima''s family murmured: "they said that it''s good to praise the ebony. What does it have to do with you?" Sima Changfeng said with a smile: "no matter how good the ebony is, it''s also a dead thing, isn''t it? It''s mainly because I play well that it can make such a nice sound. Are you right? " The head of Sima''s family didn''t bother to argue with him. He simply asked, "do you know Chu Yu?" Sima Changfeng nodded: "I know. We still drink together at noon. He can''t drink enough. He''s drunk. When Wu Bo called his name, he was still sleeping." The head of Sima''s family frowned: "can you play so well when drunk? If he''s awake, that''s good? " "Sima Changfeng nodded:" yes, he could not see people clearly before. He could play so well when he was drunk. It would be better if he was sober "How do you know each other? Who is he? Who is the master? " Sima Changfeng sighed: "we also met by chance. He is from Kyoto. I don''t know what the details are. But just now I asked him who his master is. He said that he didn''t have a master. He just liked playing the piano, so he played it blindly. He should be fun. Who knows that playing it makes him look like he is now..." Hearing this, the head of the Sima family was stunned, and then sighed: "it''s the same person and the same age. How much energy have I spent teaching you when you look at others and yourself? But where did you learn? If you can have half the skill of Chuyu, I will kowtow to my ancestors. " Sima Changfeng shrugged: "Dad, you can''t talk like this. People have different interests. Chu Yu is naturally fond of playing the piano, so he can learn without a teacher. He can play so well, but I don''t like it. You forced me to learn. Can I learn well?" The head of the Sima family immediately glared round: "what are you talking about? I forced you to learn? Have you forgotten your last name? Have you forgotten your identity? You are the only successor of Sima family. If you don''t learn, if you don''t learn well, how can you shoulder this responsibility? " Chapter 943 Start again! Sima Changfeng was very helpless. He could almost recite what his father would say next. This long lecture comes almost every few days. Who knows, the father unexpectedly does not act according to the common sense to play cards, usually must say those words suddenly choked back. "Changfeng, Chu Yu, does he know your identity?" Sima Changfeng shook his head: "I don''t know whether he knows, I didn''t say it, he didn''t ask. If he knows Sima family well, he should be able to guess my identity, but if he doesn''t know much, it''s hard to say." The head of Sima''s family nodded: "I know. You can learn from others when you have time. Don''t always think about playing when you have such a good chance." Sima Changfeng nodded his head and rubbed the painful Temple helplessly, sighed: "I know, Dad, what''s your terrible place, do you know?" The head of Sima family did not understand: "what is it?" Sima Changfeng took a step back and said with a smile, "nag, NAG more than my mother, I really doubt whether your superior is a daughter-in-law." The master of Sima''s family blew his beard and stared. He jumped up and chased his son, shouting and beating. Sima Changfeng dodged flexibly. At this time, a middle-aged woman with a good face came over and called out to them, "how old are you, both of you? You are so noisy in public that you can be seen by others. We Sima mansion have no rules." Sima Changfeng ran to his mother''s side to avoid, and said with a smile: "Niang, don''t blame me for that. If you don''t say anything, your father will beat me. You have to decide for me." Madame Sima looked at him and asked, "what''s on your forehead?" She put out her hand to her son''s forehead, and some sticky things were stuck on her fingers. Sima Changfeng also reached out and found that there were many dark yellow sticky substances on his fingers. "What is this? Where did it come from? " He himself is also a circle, how could this thing be on his hands and face? The head of the Sima family took a look at Sima Changfeng''s hand and asked, "what do you feel for yourself?" What did you touch? He thought about it. He had just played the piano. Before he played the piano, he only touched Chu Yu, put his arms around his waist, held his shoulders and picked up his nose. When I thought of pinching his nose at that time, I did feel some sticky hands. Is this something on Chuyu''s face? "What do you think of?" Asked the head of Sima family. He told the truth: "Chu Yu was drunk, and it was his turn to play. I pinched his nose to wake him up, as if it was something on his nose." He turned to his mother and asked, "Niang, what do you usually wipe on your face, is this style?" Mrs. Sima shook her head and said, "of course not, but this kind of thing on your hand looks like easy to use paint." The father and the son said in a different voice, "easy face?" Mrs. Sima gave them a white look: "look at your fussy appearance. What''s strange about Yi Rong? How many men and women in the Jianghu, because it''s inconvenient to show their true colors, will wear human skin masks on their faces, completely cover their faces, or apply some special paint on their faces to cover up their skin color. " Sima Changfeng thought of Chuyu''s dark and yellow skin color, and that when he was changing clothes at the Qin shop, he ran into Chuyu''s white neck and slender and delicate fingers when playing the piano. These skin colors were totally different from his face. Chapter 944 Is it true that, as his mother said, his face is covered with something easy to look at? But why? The head of the Sima family waved and said: "in any case, his talent is real and visible. I appreciate him very much, no matter whether he is easy or not. I hope he can get the first place in the competition. Then I will invite him to visit the mansion. I will have a good discussion with him." Mrs. Sima also said: "it''s said that when people walk in the Jianghu, there will always be a lot of helplessness. It''s normal for people to be reclusive and easy to look. Let''s go. Don''t say that. The food should be cold." In the middle of the night, Sima Changfeng tossed and turned on his bed, his mind full of Chu Yu. Every time he thought of the feeling of sleeping on his shoulder, his heart beat faster and faster, and his blood seemed to come back to life. When he wanted to ring himself around his waist, his thin and soft touch made him even breathless. He slapped his head hard. He was crazy. How could he stay up all night? It''s too shameful to think about a man crazily here. He shouldn''t think about Chu Yu. There are so many beautiful girls around him. They are very interesting to him. He can think of anyone. Is it because there are no women around him? But when he looks at a woman, he doesn''t have such a vague idea. Is - he suddenly surprised a body of cold juice, is he like men? Was it not because he didn''t meet the woman he liked, but because he really liked the man? My God, it''s not true. It must not be true. He fell on the bed, wrapped himself in the quilt from head to foot, murmured: "this is not true, this is a dream, this must be a dream." The next morning, the night did not sleep, Sima Changfeng against two black eyes sat beside the bed dazed. A pretty girl came into the room with hot water. She saw that the young man had got up and said in surprise, "how early is the young man today? Is the sun coming out from the west? " The dazed Sima Changfeng looks at the girl Xiaoli, who is 15 years old this year. She is just like a flower. She is slim and has a pretty face. Seeing Xiaoli put the basin on the shelf, he waved to Xiaoli: "come here." Xiaoli quickly steps forward, and her face is red because she has just been carrying water and is struggling to walk fast, which is particularly lovely. "What can I do for you, young master?" Xiaoli said that he had taken off the clothes that the young man usually wears from the screen and was about to put them on for him. A hundred Li Changfeng suddenly reached out his hand and put his arms around Xiaoli''s waist. Xiaoli''s face was pale with fear, and even his clothes fell to the ground. Xiaoli was forced to sit on his lap by him. She was frightened first and then coquettish. The childe had never done such a thing to her. Did the childe like her? Xiaoli''s waist and legs are also very thin and soft, and his body is still full of the unique fragrance of a young girl. However, his heart does not accelerate, his blood does not boil, his breath is as smooth as usual, and he does not seem to be in a hurry because he hugs a woman. He has no desire for his little life, just like Sima Yue, who is constantly courting him, has no response. He pushed away Xiaoli, full of anguish: "you go out, it''s just my faux pas, it won''t be like this again, you should have nothing happened." What do you mean, young man? Holding her and asking her to be like nothing happened? Chapter 945 However, she is just a servant. She has no room for refutation. After Xiaoli retreats, Baili Changfeng secretly thinks, is it because Xiaoli is too familiar with himself? Or is it because he is too young to have the charm of a woman and his desire? He must find out today whether he likes women or men. Thinking of this, he got up and picked up the clothes that had fallen to the ground. He put them on quickly. After washing and rinsing, he hurried out of the house without even a little guy. Beauty salon "yo - isn''t this the big boy? You are a rare guest. How long has it been since you came to our beauty salon? " Xiang''s mother shook the green veil, and she held Sima Changfeng''s arm affectionately. Her huge chest rubbed against him for a while. Xiang''s mother is only in her early thirties this year. Although her appearance is not outstanding, it''s also a bit of charm. As many men eat her, they can''t look at those green and green girls in the beauty salon. They like Xiang''s mother, a woman with a lot of tricks and charm. Sima Changfeng wanted to die in embarrassment. The last time he came, he was cheated in by a friend three years ago. He didn''t sit for half an hour and ran away. He never came again. He deliberately avoided Xiang''s mother''s big chest, which constantly rubbed against his side waist, blushed like blood, and regretted coming here. It''s early this time. There are not many people in the hall. Most of the girls haven''t got up yet. Even if they get up, they are also dressing up now. Xiang mother is afraid that the guests can''t wait to leave, so she deliberately stirs up the fire and wants to stay. Which man entered the beauty salon, not to see the oil and water will wipe feet? This young man is an interesting person. Instead of wiping her oil and water, he looks like he has been wiped out by her. "It''s said that the eldest son hasn''t got a wife so far. Isn''t it because he is greedy for the beauty of the world of mortals?" Xiang''s mother''s hand was on Sima Changfeng''s chest, and she gently pressed it. Sima Changfeng could not help being embarrassed. He quickly changed his seat and tried to stay away from Xiang''s mother. He smiled: "I''m here to listen to music. I heard that there is a girl with excellent piano skills in your beauty hall. I wonder if you can enjoy her face?" Xiang mother knows Sima Changfeng and knows that he is the only heir of Sima family, the largest family in the East County city. This is the gold master. How can she not appreciate him? Even if Ruyu is lying in the arms of other men, she must be pulled over. "Young master, please wait a moment. I''ll go and invite Ruyu." Xiang''s mother went happily. Young master Sima is different from ordinary men. At first sight, he is not a man of extravagant color. Such a man likes to be elegant and has great love. If Ruyu can seize his heart and redeem her, he will surely pay a large price. Thinking of this, Xiangma''s pace will be more relaxed. Ruyu just got up and was dressing up in front of the mirror. Seeing Xiang''s mother coming in, she didn''t raise her head. "I''m going out to buy Rouge today. I said I won''t take guests." Xiangma smiled and said, "silly daughter, can I disturb you if you are ordinary? Guess who called you today? " Ruyu picked up her eyebrow and looked at her: "who else? Mr. Liao? " Seeing Xiang''s mother shaking her head, she said again, "Mr. Xu?" "No, not at all." "Is it Lord Wei?" When it comes to master Wei, her eyes are full of color aversion. People in their fifties and sixties, with their fat bodies, come close to her, and her mouth stinks. She almost couldn''t help vomiting several times. Chapter 946 "Not at all. Guess again." Xiang''s mother smiled with pride. Ruyu thought for a moment, and her eyebrows brightened: "is it Mr. Sima?" Xiang Ma reached out and pinched Yu''s arm. She said with a smile, "it''s Mr. Sima, but it''s not the Mr. Sima you know. It''s Mr. Sima''s eldest son, Mr. Sima Changfeng." Ruyu YILENG heard the name of Sima Changfeng. It is said that he is now 22 years old, but he has not yet taken his wife. The daughter of an elder in the family adores him very much. She chased him for three years, but he didn''t marry him. Such people will also come to the beauty salon? "Mom, is it really Mr. Sima? Did he order my name? " She can''t believe it. Young master Sima has never met or heard that he has been to the beauty salon. Xiangma said with a smile, "if it''s a fake exchange, I''ve seen him once before. I can''t make a mistake. He''s so handsome. It''s not good to hurry with me and make people wait for him." When Yu Li was smiling, she got up and took off her conservative blouse. She ordered her maid to take her favorite Lavender smoky blouse. Inside the smoky blouse, she only wore a skirt wrapped around her chest, a slender white neck, a charming collarbone, a looming peak ditch, and the whole slender and graceful figure under the smoky veil. For men, there was no one but a fatal temptation ¡£ Xiangma and Ruyu both know that her zither skills are not as exquisite as the outside world. She just knows how to show off her style when playing the zither, which makes men scared and scared. Listening to anything is a wonderful fairy sound. Ruyu follows Xiang''s mother to the piano room on the second floor, which is usually used by male guests. At this time, there are no other guests in the hall. The only person in charge is Ma Changfeng, who is as ambiguous as a single room. Ruyu, who is behind Xiangma''s mother, has just stepped into the room. He immediately peeps at Sima Changfeng''s appearance. As Xiangma said, he is young and handsome, and he is still a king. He is very happy at the moment. He has made up his mind to seize the man''s heart no matter what. Even if he can''t catch the heart once, he must seize his body. Sima Changfeng''s eyes also naturally fell on Ruyu''s body. Seeing that Ruyu was dressed in gorgeous clothes and had a charming and graceful body, his eyes were full of emotions. He stopped looking and coughed and said: "Ruyu, nice to meet you." Ruyu sees that Xiang''s mother has retreated and closed the door. She immediately holds the wine pot and the cup on the table and sits beside Sima Changfeng. She pours the wine in green hands and looks at it as if it can be intoxicating. Unfortunately, Sima Changfeng didn''t look. He looked away unnaturally. Ruyu pushes the wine cup to the front of Sima Changfeng and says: "why don''t you look at Ruyu, young man? Is it because jade looks ugly? " Sima Changfeng hurriedly waved his hand:" no, Miss Yu looks very beautiful, but it''s just -- "he glanced at her and put on her clothes, but he didn''t seem to wear them. He didn''t dare to look at more, he always felt impolite. Ru Yu chuckles, "it seems that you are shy. Come to you, Ru Yu, and give you a toast." She got up and took the glass to Sima Changfeng. When she saw Sima Changfeng reaching for it, she broke the glass again and spilled Xiangchun''s liquor all over him. She quickly pulled the veil and bent over to wipe it for him. When she bent down, her white flesh was in front of him, even touching his nose and face. Chapter 947 He didn''t open his face and reached out to push her away, but unexpectedly, his hand happened to be on her meatball. His heart trembled and he wanted to retract his hand, but he was pressed like jade. "Young master, I feel hurt. Please knead it for me." As she spoke, she sat on Sima Changfeng''s leg and pressed his hand against his soft chest. His face is red like blood, he is embarrassed and at a loss. His body is also honest and has some reactions. It turns out that he still has feelings for women. He was very happy. The things he thought last night were all fake. They were all fake. He liked women, not men. As soon as he pushed away the woman, he got up and drew a silver note from his arms. He smiled and said, "Miss Ruyu, I still have something important to deal with right away. I''ll see you later." After that, he turned around and left without stopping for a moment. When Yu chases the door, Sima Changfeng''s figure has disappeared. She is angry and her eyes are red. What''s the matter? The fire has been raised. How can I leave? It''s said that Sima Changfeng came out of the beauty Museum in high spirits, and happened to meet liang''er, who was lost in the street buying snacks. Liang''er sees Sima Changfeng coming out of the beauty hall and rushes forward happily, shouting: "it''s so nice to see you, Sima childe." Sima Changfeng didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance here, and he was even more embarrassed. He chuckled, "liang''er, how are you here?" Liang''er raised the dessert in his hand and said with a smile, "I went out to buy dessert for Ying''er. Unexpectedly, there was a fork in the way and I couldn''t find the way back. Take me back, young man." Sima Changfeng nodded, "OK, just want to see Yinger." Liang''er glances at the beauty salon behind him and wonders, "where is the beauty salon? Do you have morning tea? " Sima Changfeng smiled: "almost." Cool son sucked to suck a nose, seem to smell Sima childe body to have a whiff of wine: "childe you drank early in the morning?" Sima Changfeng shook his head: "no, no, I didn''t drink. I drank yesterday." "Oh -" when they came out of the alley, Sima Changfeng thought about yesterday''s event, and turned to see liang''er. Liang''er''s skin was white and clean. It didn''t look like he had wiped his face with a change of countenance. Why did brother Chu change his countenance? He wanted to ask liang''er about it, but he thought it was someone else''s private business. He didn''t necessarily want to let him know. If he broke it, he might not even have friends to do it, so he suppressed the question back. When Sima Changfeng brought lenger back to the inn where they lived, Chu Yu was frying medicine for Ying''er. He sat on the small stool at the end of the corridor. There was a bitter smell in the medicine pot. The thin, white hand attached to the small fan and gently fanned the fire. The sunlight from the east came through the window and scattered on his dark yellow face. His eyes were still beautiful, as if they were the two brightest gemstones in the world. His heart began to beat faster again, and his breathing began to quicken. He looked away from him and dared not look at him again. What''s wrong with him? Obviously, he has a reaction to women. How could he lose control of Chu Yu when he saw him? "Brother Sima? Why are you here? " Dissolving the moon sees Sima Changfeng standing in a daze not far away, doubting. Sima Changfeng laughed twice and dared not look at him: "I just met liang''er on the road. He lost his way, so I led him back to see Ying''er by the way." "Oh, Ying''er is inside. Go in by yourself." Chapter 948 There are three rooms on the first floor, all of which are covered by her. She has one room for liang''er and one for Ying''er, just fine. Sima Changfeng enters the guest room, and Ying''er is sitting at the table eating snacks, which is very delicious, with one mouthful without interruption. Sima Changfeng said with a smile: "Yinger, no matter how delicious the dessert is, you can''t be greedy." Ying''er stops and puts the half eaten dessert back into the paper bag. She smiles shyly. Liang''er put a cup of warm tea in front of Ying''er and sighed: "this child, who used to starve every day, has developed the habit of eating into his stomach desperately when he saw food, because he never knows if he has anything to eat next meal." "So it is." Sima Changfeng stepped forward and sat down beside Yinger''s body: "look at the weak appearance. I must have suffered a lot before. It doesn''t matter. It''s gone." He suddenly thought that both Chu Yu and liang''er were men, and it seemed inconvenient to take a little girl with them. He asked, "where are you going to take her?" "Cool son laughs a way:" wait for Dou Qin contest to end, we take her to Kyoto, always won''t treat her badly Sima Changfeng nodded, "well, I can rest assured with you." He looked at liang''er and asked with a smile, "Why are you called liang''er? Isn''t that the girl''s name? " Cool son dry smile two: "who says this name is a girl''s name?"? I just like the name. What''s wrong? Can''t you? " Sima Changfeng asked casually, but didn''t expect liang''er''s reaction would be so big, but he was puzzled. At this time, Chu Yu''s voice came from outside: "cool, come and help me filter the medicine." She heard the conversation between Sima Changfeng and liang''er outside. She was afraid that Sima Changfeng would ask something more. It was not good that liang''er was exposed. Cool son hurried out, took the wet cloth towel to cover the long handle of the medicine can, skillfully filtered the medicine juice into the bowl. Seeing that Sima Changfeng didn''t follow her, she lowered her voice and asked, "is he suspicious?" Dissolve the moon to shake his head: "not necessarily, he may just ask casually, just just your reaction is very easy to doubt." Cool son a burst of chagrin, but can''t because of her momentary aphasia and bad princess''s event. Dissolving moon patted her back of the hand and smiled: "it''s OK. Don''t mess around. Even if he doubts, it''s just doubt. Don''t let him seize the evidence." "What are you talking about?" I heard two people muttering, but I couldn''t hear what they were talking about. "Dissolve the moon to smile a way:" nothing, she urges me to see the rank of yesterday Dou Qin Sima Changfeng waved: "what''s good-looking? You must be the first." Dissolving the moon to shake his head: "this may not be, there is a day outside, there is a person outside." "Let''s make a bet, shall we?" Sima Changfeng fixed his eyes, but he did not give up to move his eyes. Dissolving the moon light smile, she has confidence to own Qin skill, also knows today''s rank should be the first doubtless: "good, what bet?" "If you win, I invite you to drink. If I win, I invite you to drink." So no matter who wins, he will go drinking this noon. That''s his real goal. Well, she''s having some questions for him. "Well, bet." She answered with alacrity. They left the inn immediately and went to the bulletin board at the corner of Caishi street. On the bulletin board, there was a new announcement. There were fifty names from one to fifty. The first one was Chu Yu in Kyoto. Chapter 949 She went down to find out that Sima Changfeng even ranked 33rd. It seems that the ranking was not affected by his being Sima Da childe. It''s better if there is no black curtain. Everyone should rely on their own abilities. Sima Changfeng laughed: "it seems that you have ordered this wine today." Not far from Caishikou, there is a restaurant with luxurious decoration and three floors. It is also a grand restaurant in the whole East County. Dissolving the moon but pointing to a small wine shop across the street, said: "let''s go somewhere." Sima Changfeng doesn''t care where he goes or who he drinks with. He laughed and joked: "what? Want to save money on alcohol? " Dissolve the moon also smile: "yes, in the bag shy." They went into the wine shop and sat down. They ordered a few small dishes and two bottles of wine at will. In yesterday''s accident, Rongyue didn''t dare to drink more. After sipping a few mouthfuls, they ate all the time. Seeing that Sima Changfeng was a little drunk, they took the opportunity to ask, "why did you participate in the competition?" Sima Changfeng put down his chopsticks and asked, "what are you doing in the competition?" She smiled: "naturally, it''s for the piano. You know, I don''t even have a decent and good one." He also smiled: "I don''t know what kind of piano can match you." "When it comes to the Qin, have you ever heard of the Jin Lang Bao Qin?" Her smile deepened and she asked casually. "He nodded:" of course, I know that the ancient zither is unique He saw each other last month. How could he not know. "What? Are you interested in the golden lute? " She picked up her eyebrows and said, "who in the world doesn''t want to have a look at the style of the piano?" "It''s true, but it''s nothing. A piano without strings." He has seen the golden Lang Qin countless times. He never felt that there was anything special about the golden Lang Qin. He didn''t even have strings. No matter how famous or how famous, he couldn''t play a single sound. "Why hasn''t Jin Lang Baoqin been stringed since it was repaired?" That''s what she''s been wondering. Sima Changfeng shakes his head: "I don''t know, maybe only in this way can it embody its value. If one day you add strings to it, and the music it plays is not as good as the ordinary Qin, then its reputation in this world is not to be let down? It''s better to keep a sense of mystery and make people love it more and more Dissolving the moon to smile a way: "originally thought this Dou Qin competition''s colorful head will be the gold Lang Bao Qin, looks not." Sima Changfeng said with a smile: "of course not, this golden Lang Baoqin is the treasure of Sima family. How can it be used as a lottery? It''s absolutely impossible." "But I''ve heard that this time, the colorful head is also a very precious organ. You will like it." "Are you so sure that the winner will be me?" Sima Changfeng nodded seriously: "it must be you. There is no other choice." His eyes glowed at him, with three points of intoxication. The light between his eyes flickered, reflecting an ordinary young man. She has seen such burning eyes more than once. In Zhongwen''s eyes, in Hengzhi''s eyes, in Zhou an''s eyes, even in Yuandao''s eyes, there are such flames. It''s not a good thing that she frowns and gets upset. Besides, he''s still a man. Is it difficult that Sima Changfeng has a habit of breaking his sleeve? It doesn''t look like much. "What are you looking at? Is there anything on my face? " She asked with a smile to cover up her embarrassment. Chapter 950 Sima Changfeng returns to his senses, his handsome face turns red. He takes the wine cup on the table and drinks it up, with a little bitterness in his smile. "Chu Yu, you are a special person." Dissolve the moon don''t understand: "special? How special? " He looked at her again, and his eyes were more and more burning: "you are really special, ordinary looking, short and thin, but even if you stand in the crowd, you can make people find it at a glance, and can''t move your eyes." In fact, he also wants to say that such ordinary and ordinary you can even arouse my silent heart lake, and generate the huge waves, emotions that should not have existed, emotions that were desperately suppressed, when I saw you, they all lost control. He even hates such a self. How can he give birth to this kind of non share thought to a man? It''s too wrong and too shameful. "I think you''re drunk. Anyway, I''m full. Go back." She felt that she could not let him drink any more. If she was drunk for two more points, she could not point out what more inappropriate words would be said. She took a ingot of silver and put it on the table. She got up to leave. Just as she passed him and was about to leave the tavern, Sima Changfeng suddenly held out his hand, tightly grasped her wrist, and looked at her helplessly with confused eyes: "Chuyu, Chuyu, if you were a woman, how good would you be?" She quickly took back her hand: "it seems that you are really drunk. I have something else to do. Take a step first." She walked away quickly, lest she should see more of her embarrassment. When I returned to the inn, liang''er saw that the princess looked different and asked, "what''s the matter? Did you lose the game? " She shook her head, and her unsteady breath was a little gentle because of her fast walking: "no, liang''er, remember, in front of the commander Ma Changfeng, you should be more careful. Don''t let him see that we are daughters, which will cause more trouble." Cool son hurriedly nods to answer: "maidservant understood, princess is at ease." Yinger, who was lying in bed and resting, did not know when she woke up. When she heard their conversation, her eyes were puzzled. Sima mansion "what about Changfeng? Every day, I can''t find his figure. Where is he crazy? " The head of Sima family asked the boy who was close to Changfeng. The young man shook his head: "go home Lord, big childe went out early in the morning. He didn''t let the little one follow him. The little one didn''t know where he had gone." At this time, a young man in black stepped in and leaned over to Sima''s son and said something. The master of Sima''s face immediately became ugly. He said angrily, "this disheartened thing, I''ll go in the early morning -" thinking of someone else, the master of Sima stopped talking and didn''t say anything more. He just glared at the young man angrily and said, "come back soon, let him go to the study to find me." I saw that the head of the family was far away, which made me feel relaxed. I was worried for the young man secretly. The head of the family didn''t look very good today. I''m afraid the young man is in a bad mood. After a while, Sima Changfeng went back to the mansion. He was half drunk. He was sober, but he was full of alcohol, and occasionally had a giggle... It''s really sad to see the head of the family in this way. I think it will be even worse. "Po, what are you doing? Didn''t you get a monthly payment? " Po helped him to sit down, made a cup of super strong tea and handed it to him: "young master, wake up quickly and change your clothes. The master is waiting to see you." Chapter 951 "He''s here?" He raised his eyebrows. Po nodded: "yes, I have just left. I don''t look very well." Sima Changfeng cut: "when will his face be better? I''ve seen you all day, either training or reprimanding. " Po took a quick look around and saw that no one heard him. Then he breathed a sigh of relief: "young master, you must not say such a thing. The master reprimanded you for your good. Don''t make him angry again." "For my good?" Sima Changfeng shook his head: "he''s not for my good. He''s afraid that I can''t bear the responsibility of starting a family. If he loses his people, if it''s for my good, he knows what I don''t want to do, how can he force me to do it?" After hearing this, Po was even more shocked: "my son, you can''t say such a thing in front of the master." Sima Changfeng ignored him and took a sip of the newly brewed tea to his mouth. It was bitter and astringent. If he was at ordinary times, he would certainly spit it out. But today, he felt that the taste of the tea was almost the same as the bitterness in his heart. He drank a strong tea in one breath. When Po saw that he had drunk tea, he didn''t complain about the bitterness of the tea. He felt at ease. The young man was not very drunk. This strong tea can reduce his drunkenness by at least three points. When he came to the master later, he should not talk in disorder. "Young master, the master said you should meet him in the study." Sima Changfeng put down his tea cup and sighed: "three training sessions a day, when is this day?" Helpless, helpless. He got up and strode out of the yard to the middle school study. The study is large, with two big bookshelves in it, one full of books and one full of all kinds of harps. A simple and elegant yellow pear wood desk is placed in front of the hundred treasure shelf. The owner of the hundred Li family is suddenly stopping his writing hand and looking at his son who has come to the desk. His brow is slightly wrinkled: "I went out early in the morning, where did I drink?" Sima Changfeng shrugged: "of course, drinking is going to the tavern. Where else?" The master of Sima family threw his pen into the pen washing basin and looked him up and down with stern eyes: "I''m afraid I didn''t go to the general restaurant." Sima Changfeng raised his eyebrows: "where do you think my son has gone to drink?" "Hongyanfang, did you go today or not?" Asked the head of Sima family. How does Sima Changfeng know that he has gone to hongyanfang today? "Dad, you sent someone to follow me?" The head of Sima''s family, Leng hum: "I''m not as free as you are. Today, Debang is going to work in the street where hongyanfang is. I just saw you come out of hongyanfang." Sima Changfeng doesn''t believe it. How could he have such a coincidence? When he came out of the beauty shop, he was not only hit by the lost lenger, but also by Debang? "Dad, to be honest, did you go to the beauty shop? Where are your friends? " The head of Sima''s family angrily took the table: "what are you talking about? Am I like that? Look at you. You look like a fool all day long. You don''t want to marry you. Now you miss women. Go to the brothel directly. If you let the elders of the family know, do you know the consequences? " Sima Changfeng was helpless: "Dad, don''t think people are so dirty. I have something to prove when I go to hongyanfang, not what you think." The head of Sima''s family, Leng hum: "it''s almost as if you''re going to coax the children with this. If you go to the brothel early in the morning to drink flower wine, what else can you prove? If you want to go to the brothel to prove something, you can tell me how much you want me to know. " Chapter 952 Sima Changfeng didn''t lie, but it''s not easy to explain it to Dad too clearly. "This is my privacy. It''s inconvenient for me to say. In a word, you believe that your son is not like that." The head of Sima''s family hummed: "I can''t understand what kind of person you are now. But remember, this is the first time, but I hope this is the last time. Don''t do anything to discredit Sima''s family, otherwise, I will never forgive you." "Yes, my son knows. He will obey the instruction." The head of the Sima family saw that his son was so soft, and his hard heart was also soft. Then he asked, "are the songs ready for tomorrow''s competition?" Sima Changfeng was shocked. He didn''t think about it at all. Did he use preparation? Isn''t it just a song to play? Look at him like this. The master of Sima''s family just put out his anger and rushed up again: "you are not unprepared for anything, are you?" "It''s just a song. What else can I do for it?" Sima Changfeng never turned the corner. Sima''s master''s heart and soul were all in pain: "you son of a bitch, you are Sima''s eldest son. You participated in the competition, but you don''t know the rules?" Speaking of the rules, Sima Changfeng suddenly remembered that the second round was about to play an adaptation. For a while, he was blinded: "Dad, I''m going to prepare now." What is his son''s ability? Can I still not know? How can he adapt a satisfactory tune in such a short time with his two brushes? He is really one of the first nine, who let him be his own son. "You wait, come back." He took out a music score from the drawer and handed it to Sima Changfeng. He said, "this is a song I composed a while ago. You can take it to practice first and deal with tomorrow''s competition. I can tell you that you should break into the top ten in any case, or I will never finish with you." Sima Changfeng took over the score from his father with a dry smile. To be honest, he was not sure about the arrangement. He would not have participated in the competition if he had known it would be so difficult. Now it''s really hard to ride a tiger. I find myself guilty. Sima Changfeng just left with the tune, and Sima''s wife came to see that her son had left. She asked Sima''s master, "have you disciplined him again?" The head of Sima family sighed and shook his head: "this child, I don''t know when he will really understand." Mrs. Sima went to his husband''s back and kneaded his stiff shoulders and neck. She said with a smile, "you are too demanding. I think our son is already very good. Don''t worry too much about it. Leave a line for everything and it will turn out to be the opposite." The head of Sima''s family nodded: "I know the truth. It''s just this kid. It''s too boring." "What''s the matter? What did he do to make you angry? " The head of the Sima family murmured, "today Debang ran into him and went to the brothel to drink flower wine. He went there early in the morning, and was not afraid of jokes." Mrs. Sima was shocked at first, and then she was very happy: "Changfeng has really gone to the brothel?" The head of Sima''s family nodded: "it''s true." "That''s a good thing!" Mrs. Sima smiled brightly and did not pinch her shoulders. She squeezed her husband to sit down. The head of the Sima family glanced at her: "are you crazy? When my son goes to drink flower wine, do you think it''s a good thing? " "Master, don''t you doubt that our son is not interested in women before?" said the Secretary''s wife in a low voice? And find someone to test whether he has a habit of breaking his sleeve. " Chapter 953 The head of the Sima family immediately understood that he had doubted Changfeng''s hobby before. The son of his family did not marry at the age of 16 or 17 and gave birth to a baby, but his son refused to marry even when he was 22. He was also fond of women, which was unreasonable. So, it''s a good thing that my son goes to brothel to drink flower wine. At least it proves that he doesn''t have a habit of breaking his sleeve. Mrs. Sima said, "let''s find a time to talk about his family affairs. Maybe this time he will agree." "My wife said that I''ll find a daughter-in-law for him as soon as the competition is over." - west Xinjiang, pear blossom valley. Several girls with colorful clothes and straight black hair are washing their hair by the river. They tie the bottom of their long skirts to their waists. Their trouser tubes are high, and their white legs are standing in the clear river. They wash their hair while splashing and playing with each other. The laughter like a silver bell spreads all over the valley, which is even more beautiful than the call of the oriole. "Don''t run, doy. Stop." Duo Feng chases duo Yi and runs in the river. The sun falls on their slender and beautiful body and pulls out two long shadows. Duo Feng suddenly stopped, covered her mouth with one hand, and pointed to the beach behind her, screaming, "there are dead people, there are dead people here." Duo Yi doesn''t believe it. As he retreats, he knows: "you lied to me again. I won''t be fooled by you this time." Her bare feet, step by step back, no matter what duofeng said, she would not smell, until her delicate hands and feet stepped on a soft palm. Yes, it''s the palm. When she steps on it, she feels that the palm grasps her foot. She was so frightened that she dared not move her feet. When it was confirmed that the hand had not grasped her feet, she just looked down slowly. She saw a man, oh no, two, two men lying on the beach, one lying on his back with stubble on his face, looking like he was in his thirties, the other lying on his side, dark hair covering his face, unable to see clearly, but it seemed that there was still an arrow in the man''s chest. Duoyi is so big. It''s the first time that she saw such a scene. Her legs were scared and she fell to the ground. Duo Feng catches up with duo Yi. She just wants to leave. Suddenly, that hand grabs duo Yi''s foot: "help me, help us." Duo Yi was so scared that she almost fainted. Instead, duo Feng calmed down. She said to the man, "OK, let''s call you now. Let''s let go first. Let''s let go first." Duo Feng said that she reached out and grabbed duo Yi''s foot and pulled it out easily. It seems that the man''s strength is not strong. The two sisters ran away as if, and they went back to the river where the girls washed their hair. Everybody saw two people flustered to run to come back, many according to return a face tear mark, one after another encircle front inquiry. "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? " Duo Feng pointed to the direction she had just run to and said, "there are two men over there. One is still alive, seriously injured, and the other is dead or alive." As soon as they heard this, they were boiling: "is it really a man? How old are you? Does it look good? " "Where and where? I''m going to have a look. " "Don''t go, go to inform the valley master first, and listen to the valley master''s decision," said duo Feng Although the girls are excited on the face, they are still a little afraid in their hearts. The old people say that the men outside are very bad. Chapter 954 They don''t know how bad it is. They just know that the word "bad" must mean something bad. It was soon reported to the patriarch. The valley master of Lihua Valley is a young woman in her early thirties. Hearing about this, she immediately sent several elder hands to check it. If she died, she would find a place to bury her. If she was alive, she would bring her back first and beat a doctor for treatment. After all, it was two lives. They were carried into the valley. One of them suffered from multiple fractures. After several days without water, they were extremely weak, but they also had a lot of fortune telling. They ate something to supplement their physical strength and drank medicine to recuperate themselves. The other one was in trouble. The arrow was in the chest, and the part was just the heart. It was strange that there was not a drop of blood on his body and he was even alive. Even if the old doctor who has been practicing medicine in Lihua Valley for many years has seen it, she is also said to be marvelous. She dare not pull out the arrow, only saying that her life is really great. It is very possible that once the arrow is pulled out, people will die immediately. After Tianhu woke up, he recovered some strength, but the place where his leg broke was still very painful. Fortunately, he had been bandaged, otherwise he would have to be chengpozi. He turned to look at Zhongwen lying on another bed, got out of bed with one leg, jumped to Zhongwen''s bed, reached out and shook him: "Zhongwen, wake up, wake up." Zhongwen''s face was gray, his lips were white and dry, he had no mind. He was frightened, he would not, Zhongwen would not die, he would never. He put his finger under Zhongwen''s nose. Although his breath was weak, it was real. He was still alive. Fortunately. I saw that he was still wearing an arrow on his chest. Can''t he wake up because of the arrow? Thinking of this, he grasped the handle of the arrow and was about to pull it out. A deep voice stopped him: "don''t pull it out." He turned around and a woman in her forties stepped in and rushed to the front to open the hand of Tianhu: "can''t pull it out, you pull it out, he will die." Tianhu frowned: "but if he doesn''t pull it out, it''s no different from being dead. Are you a doctor? Do you have a way to save him? " The woman said: "I''m not thinking about it? Before I think of a way, I must not pull it out, or he will surely die. " Tianhu doesn''t believe it. His brother is very ill. How could he die? Never. Tianhu said, "can you wake him up?" The woman nodded, "I just checked the medical books. There is really a way for him to wake up. I''ll try it first." Tianhu is speechless for a while. Which doctor needs to check the medical books before treating? try? His brother is alive now. Don''t give her a try. "You must be careful." Tianhu can only complain in the belly. Who makes them in trouble now? If the younger brother and younger sister are here, what can this barefoot doctor do? The woman urged him to go back to his bed and lie down: "go away, don''t get in the way here." How could Tianhu move a stool and sit nearby and look at her. She took out a needle bag, pulled out two silver needles from it, and pierced them into Zhongwen''s cave. After a while, Zhong Hui''s fingers moved, and he exclaimed in surprise, "they moved, his hands moved." The woman then pulled out the silver needle that had been stabbed into the human''s hole. After a few more breaths, Zhongwen''s closed eyes finally lifted up slowly. His eyes were confused: "am I dead?" Chapter 955 Tianhu was so excited that he almost didn''t cry out: "you want to die. Unfortunately, Lord Yan doesn''t accept you, son of a bitch." Hearing the voice of Tianhu, he felt very kind. It''s good if he didn''t die. It''s good if he didn''t die. He can see Rongyue again and hug his daughter again. His chest was very painful, as if a sharp blade had pierced his chest. He squinted to see that there was indeed a feather arrow on his chest. He thought of the scene before falling off the cliff, and it was because of this arrow that he fell off the cliff. It was so annoying that he reached for it. The woman was picking up the needle bag, but Tianhu didn''t rush to stop it because of the inconvenience of legs and feet. When he pulled it out, he pulled out the arrow directly. The woman was shocked and looked at the arrow held by Zhongwen. The arrow was still soaked with blood, but his chest did not spray blood as she expected. She hurried to check his wound in Qukou. The dark red blood hole was in front of her eyes. She could even see the beating heart in the hole and the wound hurt by the sharp arrow on the heart. Is it still alive? She could hardly believe her eyes. Not only do they not die, but they still live very well, and they have not shed a drop of blood.... Tianhu was stunned for a while, then he said with a smile: "good brother, it''s really good." At the moment when the arrow was pulled out, Zhongwen''s brain was suddenly filled with many pictures. All the memories of the past 20 years were filled into his heart at that moment. He suddenly had a splitting headache and heartache. He opened his mouth to say something, but he fainted without saying anything. Tianhu was shocked. He rushed forward and slapped him on the cheek: "Zhongwen, what''s the matter with you? You wake up, don''t sleep, wake up. " As soon as the woman pulled him apart, she quickly examined Zhongwen''s body. After the signal passed the pulse, she also sighed with relief, saying: "he''s OK. He just passed out, his pulse is very stable, and his heart rate is no problem. Don''t worry." This is really a strange person. The woman got up and went out. She had to tell the patriarch the news quickly. The place where Tianhu and Zhongwen live is called forgotten village. Outside the pear blossom Valley, there are ten rooms in the village. There are only three people living in the ten rooms. They live in one of them. In the other two rooms, there are two old people and two old men. Their door is locked and they are given food every day. The biggest difference between the residence of Tianhu and Zhongwen is that the room is unlocked and they can enter and leave at will. When Madame Zhu comes to the house of forgetfulness in the pear blossom Valley, Madame Changhong lives in the house of forgetfulness. "How are the two men?" The red lady put down the bird''s nest in her hand and swept the eyes of aunt Zhu who stood in the room respectfully. Mrs. Zhu said: "it''s OK to report back to Mrs. Hong. One of her calves is broken and she has bruises on her body. Now she can get out of bed. The other one has arrows in her chest. She hurt her heart. She thought he would die, but she survived. It''s a miracle." Red lady raises eyebrow: "miracle?" She got up, paced in the hall for a few steps, and asked, "how old is it? How do you look? " "Aunt Zhu said:" a 30-year-old, described as rough, but also overbearing, a 20-year-old, tall and handsome, are training family Red lady hooked her lips and smiled a little: "we haven''t had a man outside for a long time. Maybe it''s providence." "It must be heaven''s will. Heaven knows what we need most for pear blossom Valley, so she sent it to us." Chapter 956 In the evening, when Zhongwen woke up, aunt Zhu brought in the freshly cooked soup and medicine, and fed Zhongwen a spoonful with her own hands. After drinking the medicine, Zhong Wen thanked aunt Zhu. Aunt Zhu waved her hand and said with a smile, "no need. You are as old as my daughter. Taking care of you is like taking care of my daughter." Just then, a girl in colorful clothes, beautiful face and slim figure came in with two food boxes. "Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive. This is my daughter, Xiuzhi." Xiuzhi entered the room, blushing, but she did not dare to look up and look at people. She lowered her head and said, "you two are good." Zhongwen smiled and nodded: "thank you, Xiuzhi girl." Xiuzhi''s face became more and more red. She hurried to the table, put down the two food boxes, and peeped at the man her mother said. Although her face was sick, it was still hard to hide her handsome face. At this age, her heart was about to jump out. Zhongwen''s chest hurt so much that he closed his eyes to refresh his mind after asking politely. At the other end of the day, the tiger joked to Xiuzhi: "Xiuzhi girl''s face is about to catch fire." Xiuzhi hurriedly lowered her head and turned away from the view of Tianhu. Her shy head was almost stuffed into her chest. Aunt Zhu said with a smile, "let''s make a joke. To be honest, there are many women and young men in the pear blossom valley. Xiuzhi is 19 years old and has never seen a man outside." In fact, I have never seen a man in the valley. Tianhu laughed, half joked and half seriously said: "that''s a mistake. I knew it would be today. Our brothers should not get married. Unfortunately, now we have a family. No matter how good a girl is, she is always someone else''s wife." Aunt Zhu is a smart person. How can she not understand the implication of Tianhu? She just wants to tell them. They are two men who already have a family. Whether there is a lack of men in your pear blossom valley or not has nothing to do with them. unfortunately, since they have arrived at pear Valley, everything has the final say. Aunt Zhu didn''t say anything more. She only asked Xiuzhi to put down the food and go out together. After listening to the footsteps of the two people, Tianhu hurriedly jumped out of the bed with one leg, reached Zhongwen''s side, and said to him, "did you find out? This aunt Zhu deliberately asked her daughter to show up in front of us. " Zhong Wen did not lift his eyelids. Tianhu is worried: "what are you doing? You are talking. " Zhongwen opened his eyes and glanced at Tianhu lightly: "what do you say?" "Tell me what you think." Zhong Wen shook his head: "no idea, they just came to deliver a meal. Even if they really think about something, what can we do now? Let''s go step by step. " What''s more, his leg is broken, Zhongwen is hurt so badly, ten and a half days is not good, and I don''t know where the pear blossom Valley is. What''s the use of thinking too much? Tianhu smiled and joked: "I just saw that girl was very interesting to you. If they forced you to marry her, would you like to?" Zhongwen closed his eyes: "it''s better to kill me. I only want a woman in my life, but I''d rather die than do something sorry for Yuer." Tianhu laughs, half joking and half serious: "you are like a chaste and martyr. If you lose your life because of this kind of thing, who is in charge of younger sister and Nianwen? You should remember that everything can''t be forced, and you can''t die lightly. Only by living can you bring happiness and protection to the people you love. " Chapter 957 It seems to make sense. Zhongwen asked, "if aunt Zhu takes a fancy to you and lets you follow her, can you?" Tianhu thought of aunt Zhu''s old and decrepit appearance, and his heart turned against him, but he couldn''t say it. He said with a smile, "if she forces me to take my life, I will certainly follow. After all, it''s the most important thing to leave here alive, isn''t it?" Zhong Wencai didn''t believe his ghost words. He turned his head to look at the food on the table and said, "help me to bring the food. I''m starving." Tianhu lamely brought the food: "are you not afraid of their poisoning?" Zhongwen sighed, "if they want to kill us, they need to poison us?" "Besides, even if we really want to prescribe any medicine, we can only take it, or we will die of starvation." Who could have thought that the king and the Marquis of Dingxi who lived side by side with boundless scenery would come to this point? I don''t know how the moon is now. Three days later, Tianhu''s leg injury was much better. Aunt Zhu made a crutch for him. If he was bored, he could go out for a walk. Zhongwen''s injury is also very good. The wound has completely healed, but it is still dull. Although it is winter, the climate in the pear blossom Valley is still very warm. The two people sit in the courtyard and bask in the sun. The endless chatter of Tianhu is in sharp contrast to Zhongwen''s silence. "Well, I said so much, did you hear me?" Zhongwen replied, "what do you say?" Tianhu turned a big white eye: "what''s the matter with you? Since I woke up, I have been silent. What are you thinking? " Zhong Wen frowned: "I remember the past, some things make me very confused, always do not understand." Tianhu immediately became interested: "what''s the matter? Say it! " There was no secret between them. Now they are in the same boat that will turn over at any time. He has nothing to hide. "I''m thinking of dissolving the moon. When I saw her for the first time, my eyes couldn''t see clearly. I could vaguely see her figure coming towards me. It was clearly the long princess." Tianhu frowns. What is he talking about? "But later, my eyes came back to light and I saw a totally different face before I knew that I wanted more." In fact, many times, he saw her grow up as a princess. Even when she arrived, she and the long princess seemed to have melted into one. "What on earth do you want to say?" Tianhu frowned, puzzled. "Big brother, do you believe that there are dead people in the world who are going to return their lives?" All of a sudden, he asked, this was what he had been holding on to for three days. Since he woke up, he has recovered his memory, all kinds of things before, and then combined with his kind of memory loss, he came to an amazing conclusion. Tianhu reached out to touch his forehead: "are you not sick? Good end, how to say such nonsense? " Zhongwen is stunned. Is that nonsense? That is to say, at least in Tianhu''s view, this is simply impossible. He wryly smiled: "maybe I think more." At this time, there was a slight sound outside the courtyard. They turned their heads and saw a few girls in colorful clothes standing outside the sparse fence. They all looked at Zheng Zhongwen in the courtyard with shy faces and affectionate eyes. Zhongwen frowned and went back to the house, not wanting to be a view for others. Tianhu also got up, stretched out a big stretch, clubbing crutches back to the house. The girls looked disappointed one after another, stretching their necks to look in, but they did not see it at all. Chapter 958 "That young man looks so good." "It''s not. It''s better than the red lady''s pet." "Have you seen the red lady''s pet?" "I''ve seen it once. It''s not very tall. It''s lewd on the face. It''s thousands of miles away from this young man." "Dead girl, how can I not know that you have seen the red lady''s male pet? When did you sneak in? " "I didn''t go to see it secretly. On that day, the newly cut clothes of the red lady were ready. I saw it when I went to deliver them." A few girls were chatting outside the yard. Their voices were not small. The door of the house was not closed. This sentence fell into the ears of the people in the house. Tianhu shook his head and sighed, "tut Tut, I guessed it. There is a serious lack of men in this place. Look at their appearance. It seems that they haven''t seen men in their lives. Who is the red lady? She even has a male pet?" Although the word "male pet" is not a new one, he once heard that some dignitaries like male, and raised some white-faced children in the brothel of the young swineherd at home, but never heard that there are women who raise male pet, which is really a long experience. Zhongwen sighed: "the world is so big that there are no surprises." Tianhu worried: "this red lady can''t let go of a man who looks indecent. Can she let go of a handsome man like us?" Zhongwen glanced at Tianhu, and Tianhu smiled: "I know you are a little more handsome, but you can''t deny my natural and unrestrained." Zhongwen said in a low voice: "let''s quickly take care of the injury. We will sneak away when the moon is dark and the wind is strong. After we get back to solve the problem of Luoxiu City, we will find some singles to give them rewards." Tianhu nodded: "that''s a good idea. I can move freely with this leg for another ten and a half days. How about you?" Zhongwen touched his chest and said, "I''m about the same." In the evening, when Xiuzhi came to send them rice, Tianhu deliberately pestered Xiuzhi to talk and inquired about some things and terrain in the valley. "Miss Xiuzhi, the food here is very delicious. Is it planted on the mountain?" Xiuzhi shook her head: "no, it''s planted by the river. The river is very clear. The vegetables watered by the river are especially sweet." Tianhu asked again, "I see you are very beautiful, where do you buy all the fabrics?" Xiuzhi shook her head again: "these are all our own woven fabrics, so we don''t need to buy them." "It''s a beautiful bracelet. It must be from Tianbao Pavilion, isn''t it?" "What is Tianbao pavilion? This is from my mother, and I don''t know where it came from. " "Miss Xiuzhi never went out?" "No, I was born in pear blossom Valley and never went out." "Do you know how to get out of the valley, Miss Xiuzhi?" Xiuzhi shook her head. "I don''t know. My mother said that no one knows how to get out except for the red lady." Xiuzhi looks at Tianhu and Zheng Zhongwen, who is lying on the bed with his eyes closed. He asks, "do you want to think of Valley?" Tianhu also knows that she is a kind and good girl. "Miss Xiuzhi, you know, Zhongwen and I have already got married. Our wife and children are waiting for us to go back. We all dream of going home." Xiuzhi bit her lips, but she couldn''t bear it: "my mother said that since you have come here, it is God''s arrangement, you can''t go back." She didn''t dare to say anything more. She turned around and walked out of the room. She walked away quickly. She was afraid to stay. She would say something that she shouldn''t have said. Chapter 959 Tianhu had no words for a long time and shook his head and said to Zhongwen, "look what I said. I guessed it. Where is the pear blossom Valley? It''s clearly the country of daughters. Otherwise, how could those girls get excited to see two men?" "I guess, when we get better, we will be taken to the valley to look at the red lady. If she looks on us, we will have to stay as a male pet. If she doesn''t look on us, we will be rewarded to other women." Zhongwen didn''t answer all the time. It''s useless to say anything. Let''s go step by step. Three days later, the two were in good condition. Tianhu had abandoned the crutches. As long as they walked slowly, they didn''t hurt, but they could feel some pain when they walked fast. In the early morning, the two men went out secretly and walked when they saw the road. There was no one on the road and no exit. The pear blossom Valley seemed to be a huge sinkhole dug out by God in a big mountain. The steep mountain surrounded them. Unless it was a monkey, they could not climb the mountain and leave. Two people are tired to sit in the river to breathe. "There must be a way out," said Zhong. "We don''t come in by ourselves. Since we can come in, we can go out." Tianhu said: "but the problem is that we don''t know how to get in, and no one is willing to tell us." Zhongwen looks at Tianhu sideways: "do you remember where we were lying when you woke up?" Tianhu shook his head: "at that time, I was dazed. I only knew that the sun was dazzling and my hands were trampled on by people''s feet. When I caught them subconsciously, I knew that I was still alive, so I begged them to save me. Then I didn''t remember." At this time, several young girls came to the river to wash with their clothes. Seeing them, they crowded around them one after another. Their eyes and eyes spread love, and Zhongwen and Tianhu were very uncomfortable. Just about to leave, Zhongwen suddenly grabbed Tianhu and whispered, "ask them where we were when we were found." Tianhu said, "why do I ask? Why don''t you ask?" Zhongwen glanced at a group of young girls and sighed, "they are so enthusiastic. I''m afraid I can''t resist them. You''d better ask." Tianhu chuckled: "look at it. When it''s critical, it depends on me." Tianhu got up and went to the bluestone terrace where the girls washed their clothes. He smiled and asked, "do you know us?" Girls nodded: "I know you. You are found by duo Feng and duo Yi." Tianhu was very happy and asked, "who is duofeng and Duoyi?" A young girl pointed to two girls coming in the distance and said, "here they are." Tianhu got up and looked back at the girl. Sure enough, two girls in colorful clothes came with wooden pots. Like other girls, their eyes are naturally attracted by Zheng Zhongwen. Their eyes are full of feelings and autumn waves. Unfortunately, Zhongwen is just like a wooden man. He can''t receive the continuous feelings and slow autumn waves. When two duo Feng and duo Yi approached, Tianhu bowed their hands and said with a smile, "thank you for helping each other." In accordance with timidity and shyness, she bowed her head and didn''t speak. Duo Feng was brave and cheerful. She said happily, "you don''t need to thank me, you are all what we should do." Tianhu said: "my brother Zhongwen and I were hunted down by our enemies. We fell into the deep valley, but we didn''t think we could survive. Thanks to the two girls, I don''t know where they found us." Duo Feng pointed to the foot of the mountain in the distance and said, "at the foot of the mountain over there, you were all wet and dying. You thought you were dead." Chapter 960 All wet? Zhongwen and Tianhu are both bright at the moment. It seems that they were washed in by water. Although the river is not turbulent, it flows. Obviously, the foot of the mountain over there is higher, upstream, and the water should flow from the dark river under the mountain. It seems that they fell into a dark river and were washed into the pear blossom valley several times. In any case, it''s good to know how to get in. Then you can follow this route and go back. "How did you come out if you didn''t stay in the house to recuperate yourself?" asked duo Feng Tianhu said with a smile, "I''ve been too long. I''m so bored. I''ll come out and walk. I''m going back. Thank you very much." He went up and pulled up Zhong Wen, who was sitting on the ground, waved off a group of girls and left quickly. As soon as the front foot returned to the courtyard where they lived, the back foot, aunt Zhu, entered the courtyard. "Young men, I''ll see you in the valley." At this time, their injuries are 80% better, and their skills are naturally recovered. At this time, the valley leader sees them, but there is nothing terrible about them. The valley is full of women, and the valley leader is also a woman. Look at those young girls, all of them are ordinary girls who have not practiced Kung Fu. What are the two men with high martial arts afraid of? Zhong touched his waist. The dagger he gave to Rongyue was still there. He felt at ease. The dagger was extremely sharp. It was a sharp weapon for close combat. When he left Beijing, Rongyue quietly put it in his luggage. First, it was to let him see things and think about people. Second, it was to let him have another defensive device when necessary. I hope it doesn''t come into use. I hope this valley master can treat each other with courtesy. They went up the mountain with Madame Zhu. The house was built in the middle of the mountain. It was made of green bamboo. It was very elegant. In the hall, a woman in red is sitting at the table drinking tea. She hears the footsteps. Looking back, she sees two men with natural and upright gait striding towards her. As aunt Zhu said, a mature and powerful, a young and handsome, are extraordinary bearing. The flaming red lips are gently raised, and the smile is charming. It seems that God treats her well. "This is our valley master, madam Hong." Aunt Zhu introduced them to them. The two hurriedly bowed their hands and made a salute to Mrs. Chao Hong: "thank you very much for your help. I will never forget it." The red lady smiled and waved: "sit down and watch the tea." Her eyes fell on Aunt Zhu''s face, and they met in the air. Aunt Zhu understood. Turn around and go to the tea room. Before long, Madame Zhu brought two newly brewed fragrant teas: "please use tea, please." Red lady''s eyes went back and forth on the two men, and finally fell on Tianhu. Although she was also a beautiful man, after all, a woman of her age preferred a mature man with a beard like Tianhu. "Are you Tianhu?" Asked the red lady. Tianhu nodded: "I''m the next Tianhu." "Why are you hurt here?" Tianhu said: "Zhongwen and I were hunted down by our enemies and fell off the cliff. Somehow we got here. Now we are in a good condition. When we need to go back, we also ask the valley master to give us a name and direction, so that we can also go to find the enemy to avenge our blood." The red lady smiled faintly and didn''t answer the question. She asked again, "I think you''ve all practiced Kung Fu. Are you the Rangers in the Jianghu?" Tianhu shook his head: "no, our brothers are all for the imperial court. The people of Kyoto came to Xijiang to investigate the case under the emperor''s orders, but they were secretly plotted by others and almost lost their lives." Chapter 961 Tianhu carefully looked at the red lady''s face, and saw that her face was always light. When he mentioned Xijiang, she was not surprised. It seems that they are still in Xijiang. "Red lady light smile:" you really are fatally big, fall from cliff also did not fall dead Then she took up the tea cup and said, "I''ll give you a cup of tea instead of wine." How dare they neglect? They quickly raised their glasses in response. Seeing that both of them had drunk tea, red lady glanced at Mrs. Zhu, nodded her head, and she was very happy. She said with a smile, "it''s really frightening and worrying that the world is so dangerous." Tianhu waved his hand: "the world is not dangerous, but now there is a rebellion in the West. The reason why we are anxious to go back is that we want to report the situation here to the emperor far away in Kyoto and make plans early." Tianhu thinks that if he moves out the emperor and the state, he can suppress her in any way, so that she can''t be reckless. But... The red lady said with a smile, "why do you work so hard for others? It''s better to stay here. The girl in the pear blossom Valley can be chosen by you, so that you can live like an emperor." Tianhu laughed: "Mrs. Hong loves to joke. Zhongwen and I are all family members. Our wives and children are waiting for us to go back to Kyoto. The emperor is also waiting for us to submit the information. We dare not delay for a day." But the red lady said, "since you have entered this pear blossom Valley, you are the people of my pear blossom valley. I am the queen here. You will all obey me." Zhongwen was furious: "how dare you call yourself a queen? It''s a crime of disrespect." Tianhu also has a dark face. He didn''t expect that the red lady should be so shameless. He forced the man not to speak, and dared to call herself a queen. The red lady snorted coldly: "the crime of disrespect? Who is going to punish me? Do you? " Look at this. Is she ready to use it? Zhongwen took out the dagger which was different from his waist, and pulled out the sharp and cold blade from the scabbard full of gems. "You''re going to fight me?" The red lady raised her eyebrows and smiled more and more brightly. The more she laughed like this, the more hairy they were. They always felt something was wrong. "Can you feel the weakness of Dantian gas?" said Aunt Zhu When they raised their spirits a little, their faces changed a lot. They were not only weak in Dantian Qi, but also weak in Dantian Qi. Zhongwen angrily pointed to the tea cup on the table and said, "do you poison us?" Red lady also does not deny: "you want to leave, and I want you to stay, just say with the mouth since it is useless, naturally want to use some means." "Come on, take them down first." Red lady''s words fell, and two women in strong green clothes strode in. Zhongwen waved his dagger and said, "don''t come here." The woman in blue is obviously a trainer. When she kicks her long leg, she just kicks Zhongwen''s wrist. If she kicks him, she can''t kick him. Even if she does, she can''t kick him out. But at this time, the sharp dagger was kicked out of the palm. Crash to the ground. He was eager to pick it up, but was caught by the woman. This feeling of powerlessness made him very angry. He opened his mouth to scold, but he was covered by a wet pad. A disgusting smell penetrated into his nose, and then he passed out in the dark. On the other hand, Tianhu was not much better than him, but he was defeated in two rounds. Chapter 962 He has never been such a wimp in his life. He was defeated in the hands of a woman. He was also carried down by the bewilderment. When she was carried away, aunt Zhu asked madam Hong, "madam, what can I do now?" The red lady didn''t agree. Her eyes were attracted by the dagger on the ground. Seeing this, aunt Zhu quickly picked up the dagger and presented it. This dagger is not only exquisite, but also heavy. It''s heavier than ordinary daggers. Maybe it''s because of the gems inlaid on the scabbard and handle. "This dagger is a good thing. You can sell it tomorrow when you go out of the valley. You should be able to sell it for a good price. With the money of selling daggers, you can buy some young boys to come back, so that the girls won''t say that I only care about my own enjoyment." Madame Zhu nodded her head and understood that Madame Hong intended to keep Zheng Zhongwen and Tian Hu by her side, so that she could buy some other men to come back and replenish the masculinity of those women who had been driving meat in the valley. Unfortunately, she thought that the red lady would only want this tiger of her age. After all, Zheng Zhongwen is too young. Even if she stays by her side, she will not really get along with her. She plans to let Zheng Zhongwen be her son-in-law. It seems that Xiuzhi will be disappointed. Ah! When Zhongwen woke up, it was already night, the window was dark, and the room didn''t even have a light. He secretly raised his Qi, and found that the gas of Dantian seemed to be drained, and even a little power could not be used. He was lying on the soft bed, the room was still fragrant, light and quiet. Obviously it''s not the house he and Tianhu used to live in. At this time, the door was opened and a figure came in from outside. He quickly closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. The footsteps are very light. There is a sound of heavy objects on the table. This sound is familiar. Every time Xiuzhi comes to deliver food to them, it makes such a sound. He opened his eyes to a slit. The light had been lit in the room. The familiar figure was standing at the table, bringing out all the dishes and rice in the box. It''s Xiuzhi. He glanced at the door of his eyes. There was no one else outside. He whispered, "Miss Xiuzhi." Xiuzhi is scared. She almost knocks over the vegetables in her hand and turns around to face Zheng Zhongwen. "Xiuzhi, can you untie this rope for me?" Poisoned, powerless, and tied to the bed... Xiuzhi shook her head. "I''m sorry, Mr. Zheng. I can''t help you." He knew it would. Zhongwen sighed and asked, "Xiuzhi, I know you are different from Madam Hong. You are a good girl. I ask you, what does madam Hong want to do to us?" Xiuzhi bit her lips, and the tears in her eyes fell. She thought that Prince Zheng would eventually become her husband, but she didn''t expect that not only did Mrs. Hong want Prince Tianhu, but also Prince Zheng would not let go. She shook her head. "I don''t know." "Don''t lie to me, you know? Do you want me and Tianhu to be her pet? " Xiuzhi hangs her head and says nothing. He knew he had guessed it, and asked, "Why are there only women and no men in this pear blossom Valley?" Xiuzhi looked up at Zhongwen and whispered, "I''ve heard from my mother that Lihua valley was once cursed. Only girls and no boys are born in the valley. As time goes by, the valley has become like this now." Lihua Valley is isolated from the rest of the world, and men die gradually. They get some men from outside, but they are always in short supply. A man can enjoy more than a dozen women at the same time. Every child born by a woman is a girl, without exception. Chapter 963 Men have long been lecherous, and many women are involved in it. They have never lived a long time. Listen to my mother, the two men in the forgotten village look like 60 or 70 years old, but they are in their early forties. Zhong Wen said, "since there is such a curse here, why don''t you leave here?" Xiuzhi shook her head and said, "we are born here. We have never been out, and we don''t know what the outside world is like." "Do you want to go out or dare not? Or can''t go out? " Xiuzhi didn''t answer. She was very clear in her heart. Everyone was afraid of the valley master. Even if they didn''t dare to go out, they couldn''t go out. The way out was always controlled by the red lady. "Young man, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself." Xiuzhi finally took a look at him, tears flickering, hidden reluctant, more, is helpless. She could feel that Mr. Zheng was a very special man. He was modest and polite. He did not despise them because they were women, nor showed a little obscenity in his eyes. In front of him, she can feel that she is respected. She hopes that this man can become her husband, accompany her, and spend the rest of the long years in this valley. It seems that this is all her extravagance. Seeing that she is going to leave, Zhongwen is a little worried: "Xiuzhi, wait a moment." She was about to step over the threshold when she stopped suddenly and looked back at him: "what else can I do for you, young man?" "Xiuzhi, please help me. I have a wife and children. They are waiting for me to go home all the time. My child is only two years old. She can''t lose her father. My wife is the most favorite woman in my life. I don''t want her to be sad. Please help me." Xiuzhi''s eyes were red, but she didn''t say anything at all. She turned around and stepped out and closed the door heavily. She is from the pear blossom valley. She knows what it means to betray the red lady. She can''t and dare not. In a short time, the woman who had previously bound him came in from outside. She had to be five big, three rough and practiced Kung Fu. Now she is like playing with Zhongwen, who has no strength. She untied Zhongwen''s rope: "eat." Zhongwen didn''t resist. It''s useless to resist. He can''t escape. It''s better to eat first and see the situation. On the other hand, Tianhu was in worse condition. Soon after eating, red lady entered his room. Tianhu Ganxiao: "Madam Hong, it''s midnight. I''m afraid it''s not good that we are alone." The red lady chuckled. She changed her dress, which was still a bright red dress. She only changed the stand collar middle coat inside into a bra skirt, revealing a large white and greasy scenery in front of her chest. Tianhu didn''t want to appreciate it. He was disgusted with the red lady and even felt disgusted. The red lady is obviously dressed up carefully. When she comes, her proud figure is enough to make the first man''s blood expand. However, Tianhu''s response is very flat. If a man is seduced by such a special thing in the same situation, if he doesn''t respond at all, he is not a man. But now it''s not the same. He''s a prisoner of the lower class and becomes a plaything in this woman''s hands. How can he have the heart to enjoy such beautiful scenery? He just wants to leave here and stay away from this disgusting lady Lang. "Why don''t you look at me?" Red lady went to Tianhu''s body, stretched out her slender jade fingers, caught his stubble covered chin, and forced his eyes to look at her. Chapter 964 Tianhu Chueh: "what are you looking like? It''s far from my wife. " "Is it?" The red lady was not upset at all. Her hand crossed his face, reached his earlobe, fell on his neck, and touched his chest a little. "Your heart is beating fast." She has a happy smile and no man can turn a blind eye to her charm. Tianhu said: "my heart always jumps like this. Do you think it''s fast?" He reached out and tried to push her away, but she did not move like a mountain. Instead, she slipped into his arms like a snake and sat on his legs. Fuck, this woman is so shameless. Do you want to be a bully? She''s the king, and he''s the bow? He turned out to be a real man with strong blood. He was afraid that he would not be able to resist the temptation of bleeding. From this base woman, he suddenly frowned and cried out for pain. He cried all the time. Seeing that he was in real pain, red lady quickly got up and frowned, "what tricks do you need?" Tianhu pointed to his leg and said, "I broke my leg when I fell off the cliff. It''s only a few days since I was sitting here. It seems that it''s broken again. It''s killing me." Seeing him like this, the red lady was upset and felt very disappointed. She shook her sleeves and said, "useless things." She turned around and left. When the door was closed again, Tianhu breathed heavily. I''m afraid it''s the most frightening affair in her life. I don''t know if this cheap woman will go to Zhongwen. That boy is stubborn. Don''t annoy this woman, and he will be finished. As expected, red lady went to Zhongwen''s room directly after she came out of his room. Zhongwen was not a fool either. He expected that the red lady would come sooner or later, so he just lay on the bed and cried for pain, covering her chest, and constantly asked the bundle of her women to call for the doctor. But aunt Zhu has left the pear blossom valley. She can''t come back until tomorrow. There is no other doctor in the valley. Seeing this, the red lady was very angry. She also doubted whether he was pretending. But even if he did, she lost her interest and went to another pet''s room. The next day, Madame Zhu went back to the valley and brought five young men in their early twenties. They were all young men who had made mistakes and were sold in the big house. They thought that the woman who bought them was in charge of the big family. But they pulled their carriage and stopped at the foot of a mountain. Then Madame Zhu ordered them to get out of the car, tied their hands with a rope, covered their eyes with a black cloth towel, and a string of them They were pulled into the mountain like grapes, and did not know how long they had walked. When the black cloth napkin was taken down, they came to the valley. "Madam, what is this place? What do you bring us here for? " A young man was so scared that he asked aunt Zhu. Madame Zhu said with a smile, "you will know in a moment that this is a good place. It''s gentle and gentle. I''ll make sure you don''t want to go out when you come in." Aunt Zhu led five people into the house of love forgetting. Madam Hong was playing with the male pet. Seeing that Aunt Zhu came back, she asked the male pet to leave. She went to the front of the five and looked at them. Five men are very young, in their early twenties. They are tall, short, fat and thin. Some of them are born with beautiful looks, but they can''t enter her eyes again. It''s just that Zheng Zhongwen and Tianhu are both excellent. How can these ordinary people compare with each other. Madame Zhu said, "I have two concubines now. Congratulations, Madame. I dare to ask for a favor from her." Chapter 965 Mrs. Zhu''s heart is red. She wants to find a husband for her daughter. She has never had a chance. Now she can''t miss the chance to buy back five men at a time. Thinking of aunt Zhu''s position and reputation in the valley, she finally nodded her head: "you can choose the rest. Send two to yufengju and two to sanjiaoju." Aunt Zhu is very happy. She immediately left five of the most beautiful young people in the city. The other four sent them to yufengju and sanjiaoju according to the meaning of Madam Hong. The four young people who were sent to yufengju and sanjiaoju didn''t understand the purpose of being bought into the valley until they were stripped of their clothes and pressed on the bed... They are excited and scared. They are excited that they can go to bed with different women every day instead of working hard. But they were afraid. When they just came in, there were many women standing outside. Can they cope with their small size? It''s said that Aunt Zhu came home with a young man. Xiuzhi was taking the clothes that had been dried away to the house. When she saw her mother coming back, she also took a man and asked, "who is he, mother?" Aunt Zhu said with a smile: "silly child, can''t you see it? This is the husband my mother found for you. " Young people and Xiuzhi are both stunned. One is confused, the other is ashamed and angry. After settling down the youth, aunt Zhu went to her daughter''s room and said, "Xiuer, what do you think of this man?" Xiuzhi shook her head: "Niang, I don''t like the husband bought like this." Madame Zhu is a person from the past. How can she not understand Xiuzhi''s mind? After meeting a man like Zheng Zhongwen, how can she still see others. "Xiuzhi, I know you like Zheng Zhongwen, but he has become the darling of the red lady. You''d better take that heart." Aunt Zhu looked outside and whispered, "my mother inquired outside. Zheng Zhongwen and Tian Hu are not ordinary people." Xiuzhi doesn''t understand: "what does it mean not to be an ordinary person? Who are they? " Zhu said: "Zheng Zhongwen is the emperor''s own king. His father is Yongding Gong, and the tiger was not able to survive that day. He used to be a cavalry general who pacified the war in western Xinjiang. Now he is the Marquis of Dingxi." Xiuzhi doesn''t know these things. She doesn''t know anything about Wang and yongdinggong. However, looking at her mother''s appearance, she must be very distinguished. Unfortunately, no matter how noble she is, she is destined to be trapped here all her life, just like them. Thinking of the look in Zheng''s eyes last night when he begged her to help him, the deep feeling he had when he mentioned his wife and daughter, her heart clenched and she bit her teeth, she asked her mother, "Niang, the poison you made is really powerful, and it can make people weak all over." Aunt Zhu smiled and shook her head: "I don''t have the ability. I bought it from the outside with a lot of money. It''s called chondrosan. If I get this poison, I will be weak until I take the antidote. I even have trouble walking." "Do they have to do that all their lives?" Xiuzhi asked Aunt Zhu waved her hand: "can''t, how can it be like this all her life? Besides, the poison of cartilage powder needs to be taken antidote every ten days, otherwise the bone will really soften and never recover." "Then you have an antidote?" Madame Zhu nodded, "of course, it''s all for Madame Hong." She lowered her voice again and said, "I''ve left a little for myself. Who knows if lady Hong will turn her face against others? If she takes this medicine against us, we have a way to go." Chapter 966 Xiuzhi has been staring at her mother, see her eyes on the corner of the cabinet, heart clear. There is a small medicine box in that cabinet. There are bottles of medicine in the medicine box. There are notes on it. "Niang, I want to eat dates, do you have any?" Aunt Zhu has only one daughter in her life. She is heartbroken. It''s said that her daughter wants to eat dates. She immediately said, "wait for me, and I''ll go to Alan''s house to pick them for you." As soon as aunt Zhu left, Xiuzhi quickly closed the door and opened the cupboard in the room. She searched in the small medicine box for a while. All the medicines in the cupboard were ripe. There was only one bottle that she had never seen before. It seems that this is the antidote she said. She poured out two pills, thought about it, poured out two more, and put the pot back. These four antidotes can last for 20 days. We should be able to find the antidote. She put away the pills. Before her mother came back, she set aside a yard quietly. She came to visit the house where they lived. Seeing that there were people outside the house where they lived, she withdrew. It seems that the time is not good. Wait for a moment, there will be a chance. The next day, aunt Zhu prepared the meal and asked Xiuzhi to send it to the house of forgetfulness as usual. She asked her to send the meal and leave. Don''t talk to Zheng Zhongwen, so as not to make madam Hong unhappy. Xiuzhi answers, carries the food box and leaves. Aunt Zhu is very relieved to her daughter. She is always obedient and obedient, and has never violated her. When Xiuzhi came to the house of forgetfulness, Zheng Zhongwen was still tied to the bed. Apart from eating and going to the toilet, the rest of the time was almost tied. You can imagine that he was in great pain, both physically and mentally. She put the food down quickly, but the woman outside didn''t follow her. She tiptoed to Zheng Zhongwen''s body, and without saying anything, she put a pill into his mouth, and then another pill wrapped in oil paper was put into his arms. The oil paper wrote that the antidote should be taken every ten days. Zhongwen''s mouth is suddenly stuffed with pills. Before he can react, the pills have been swallowed. He just wants to ask, but Xiuzhi shakes his head at him and signals him not to talk. Zhongwen closed his mouth and said that this was the antidote. He was secretly pleased that Xiuzhi was the daughter of aunt Zhu. It''s not surprising that she could have an antidote. Xiuzhi looked back out of the her eyes and whispered, "if you can leave, can you take me with the you?" She doesn''t want to be trapped here all her life and marry the man she bought yesterday. There is a lack of men in the valley. No matter who''s husband, it''s impossible to keep a woman all the time. Even if he doesn''t provoke other women, there will be other women to provoke him. She doesn''t want to live like this. She wants to find a man like Zheng Zhongwen with one heart and one mind A man with a wife and a daughter. Zhongwen nodded without thinking. As long as he regained his ability, he would take more than one person with him according to his ability and that of Tianhu. Xiuzhi nodded, "I believe you." She turned and went to the table, picked up another food box and went to Tianhu''s room. The pills burned his field like a fire. Soon, he felt his strength was recovering. The guard woman came in, untied the rope and let him eat in the room. She went out and joked with the guard woman. Chapter 967 The situation of Tianhu is the same as here. Shortly after taking the pill, they feel that there is a fire burning the pill in their abdomen, and their strength is gradually rising. They dare not eat the food sent by Xiuzhi. Who knows if there is any other poison in it? If they don''t get rid of the poison and get another poison, it''s not worth the loss. Their strength is rising slowly. They dare not act rashly. They have to wait for their strength to fully recover. In the evening, Tianhu and Zhongwen recovered almost the same strength. They all shouted to go to the toilet. Their ropes had just been untied. Before they could go out, red lady went into the yard. She went straight to Tianhu''s room, saw Tianhu loose and stood in the room. She raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "it seems that your legs are ready." Tianhu haha smiled: "it''s OK. It doesn''t hurt at all." Seeing his smile, the red lady also followed it, taking a enchanting step, deliberately sliding the gauze clothes off her shoulders, revealing her white and round fragrant shoulders and her half covered and half exposed bust. Tianhu stands upright, neither avoiding nor letting it, smiling at the red lady walking closer. Red lady came to him, white fingers caressed his chest, red lips slightly opened, eyes charming extremely: "it seems that you have figured it out." Tianhu nodded: "of course, it''s hard to find such a beauty as Madam. I like Tianhu very much since I first saw her." He stretched out his hand around the red husband''s waist and the strength between his arms, which made the red lady very useful. She liked the strong and powerful man to tightly clasp her in her arms and severely trample her. Unfortunately, none of her male pets could have such strength and bearing. She just leaned her scalding body against his chest, felt the polyester belt between his waist with her hands, and suddenly felt something wrong. Didn''t he get the poison of chondral powder? How can I have such strength? Her body was about to leave him, but the strength between his arms increased: "want to go? Is it in the Lord''s arms that you come as you say and go as you say? " Red lady''s face lost color. She was about to attack him, but he pinched her neck with one hand. He was strong not only in his arms, but also in his hands, which made her unable to breathe. At this time, Zhongwen kicked the door open and saw that Tianhu was holding Mrs. Hong''s neck. "Keep your mouth open, we need her to go out of the valley." Xiuzhi said that the way out of the valley is controlled by the red lady. If you want to leave, you must be led by her. Tianhu has just stopped the sudden killing. This woman, unexpectedly, wants him to be her pet? It''s a big story. He picked up the rope on the ground, tied up the red lady''s hands, and threatened: "you''d better take us out honestly, and maybe protect your life. Otherwise, I will let you die." Tianhu has killed countless people in his whole life. When he said this, his whole body was full of evil spirit, which made his back cool and unbelievable. "Red lady hate way:" you two ungrateful things, knew so, really should not save you Zhongwen took a look at her and said in a cold voice, "you have asked people to save my two lives. I am very grateful for them. But you want to leave us here for your fun. You can even speak out loud and despise the Holy One. If it is not for the sake of saving my two lives, I want to kill you now." "Red lady sneers:" what abacus do you play when I do not know Chapter 968 "I tell you, if you want to leave this pear blossom Valley, you can''t go out without my nod." Zhong Wen sneers: "it seems that you are not going to cooperate?" Hongfu said: "I''m the owner of this pear blossom valley. You don''t know the rules of this pear blossom valley. I''ll tell you now. This pear blossom Valley is always only allowed to enter and not allowed to leave. Since you come in, don''t want to go out. Even if you kill me now, I can''t let you go." On playing ruthlessly, she is not afraid of anyone. Unfortunately, what she met today was Tianhu and Zheng Zhongwen. When facing the enemy, they would never be merciful, or they would be cruel to themselves. Tianhu''s hand clasped her neck again: "in this case, you have no need to exist." The red lady thought that they were just bluffing her, but they didn''t dare to kill her. Until the moment of dying, she knew that she was wrong. The man in front of her was more cruel than she thought. At this time, it seems that it''s too late to repent. She couldn''t say a word when she was strangled by her throat, until she was in complete darkness. Tianhu leaves the red lady behind, and probes into her nose with her other hand. Only the breath is out, not in. He said to Zhongwen, "it''s done. Let''s go." Two people walked out of the room, outside lying two women who were knocked out. They went straight out of the house of forgetfulness. On the way, they met two young girls, asked the way of Xiuzhi''s house, and hurried to the house. Aunt Zhu was about to close the gate of the courtyard. When they came in, they were scared: "you? How do you -- " Zhong Wen said:" aunt Zhu, is Xiuzhi there? " Aunt Zhu nodded stupidly: "in the room, why are you here? Isn''t Mrs. red allowed to be looked at? " Zhongwen nods to Tianhu. Tianhu agrees. He stays and looks at Aunt Zhu. Zhongwen goes to find Xiuzhi. Xiuzhi, who was lying down, heard the noise outside, stood up and got up, dressed herself smartly, and carried the bundle hidden at the foot of the bed. Zhongwen pushed open the door and saw that she had even taken the package, so he didn''t say much: "let''s go." Xiuzhi nodded heavily. He didn''t disappoint her. He didn''t go away secretly. Xiuzhi follows Zhongwen out of the room. Seeing her daughter carrying a burden, aunt Zhu is in a cold sweat: "Xiuzhi, what are you doing?" Xiuzhi red eyes said: "Niang, I don''t want to stay in the pear blossom Valley, I want to leave, I go to see the outside world." Aunt Zhu hurriedly waved her hand: "no way, no way. If madam Hong knows it, she can''t spare you. You can''t do stupid things." Tianhu said: "I have killed that woman. Who else can she spare?" Aunt Zhu was shocked: "what do you say? You killed her? This, how could this be? She has two highly skilled helpers around her. How can you kill her? " Tianhu lenghum: "maybe in your eyes, those two women are experts with high martial arts, but in our eyes, they don''t even fart." When Aunt Zhu thought of their identities, she knew immediately that they were all generals fighting in the battlefield, and they knew their skills very well. So, is madam Hong really dead? I don''t know why, she didn''t feel sad, but she was happy. The woman died, and finally died. She no longer had to grovel in front of her, and no longer bow to her for the sake of her daughter''s safety. Chapter 969 "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing her mother suddenly smile, Xiuzhi''s heart seeps with panic. Aunt Zhu took her daughter''s hand and said, "if she died, I can leave here with you. Let''s go away and never come back." She knows medicine. Even if she leaves the pear blossom Valley, the two of them will be able to make a living. They won''t have to stay here all day to do something immoral. Xiuzhi is very happy. She is eager to leave pear blossom Valley, but she is very reluctant to give up her mother. When she learns that her mother is willing to go with her, she almost fails to jump. Tianhu said: "the red lady is dead, and I don''t know who else knows the way to the outside." Xiuzhi said with a smile, "my mother knows that she often buys things outside." Aunt Zhu rushed back to the house, packed up some things and carried the small medicine box. Thinking of their recovered physical strength, she knew that her daughter had stolen the antidote to them. She simply took out the rest of the antidotes: "these antidotes are useless now, so they are all for you. Remember, take one every ten days. After you go out, find a doctor who can solve the poison as soon as possible, and refine an antidote pill, then you can completely solve the poison." Zhongwen nodded: "don''t worry, my wife is also a doctor, she can detoxify this poison." And they said no more, let Madame Zhu lead the way, and go to the exit at night. It turns out that the exit is among the seemingly smooth and traceless rocks. Madam Hong ordered people to carve a stone with the same color as the mountain. She used the stone to block the way out on weekdays. There were also people arranged by Hongfu outside. Unless she held the token of Madam Hong, she would be killed without mercy. When the door opened, there was a bow and sword aimed at them. Madame Zhu said, "it''s me. Madame asked me to go out to do business." The two men recognized aunt Zhu and knew that she was the right assistant of Lady Hong. Their vigilance was also relieved. Seeing that the bow and arrow were slowly lowered, Zhongwen and Tianhu, who were hiding in the dark, quickly slipped forward and grabbed the long bow in their hands. Tianhu originally wanted to kill them. Aunt Zhu hurriedly stopped them: "keep them alive. They are just like me. They are not willing to serve the red lady. Only because their daughters are in the valley, and their lives and happiness are controlled by the red lady." Tianhu then stopped, and said, "listen to you." Madame Zhu said to the two women, "Madame Hong has been killed by them. If you want to leave here, go in and inform everyone. If you want to leave early, I will go first. I''ll see you in the Jianghu." Hearing this, the two women rushed into the valley. They had not seen their daughter for a long time. They wanted to take her away from this ghost place immediately and never come back. Walking on the mountain road, Zheng Zhongwen was puzzled: "since you are not really subject to the red lady, why don''t you rise up in groups instead?" Madame Zhu wryly smiled: "on the contrary, it''s easy to say. How much courage does it take? Besides, who can form a conspiracy in private? If we let lady Hong know, our daughter will suffer. " "I''m fine. My daughter is always by my side, but none of them who have practiced Kung Fu can stay. All of them are left behind by the red lady. As long as someone changes a little, her daughter will be in a different place immediately. This kind of thing has never happened before. After seeing the cruelty of the red lady, no one dares to take her daughter My son''s life is a gamble. " Chapter 970 This is a lonely old forest. If aunt Zhu had not walked many times, she would have left a mark on the road. They would not have been able to walk out for ten and a half days. It was not until noon the next day that the four left Laolin. At the time of separation, Zhongwen borrowed a pen and paper from the tea shop on the side of the road, wrote a personal letter and handed it to Aunt Zhu. "Aunt Zhu, thanks for your help and miss Xiuzhi, you and miss Xiuzhi have just escaped from the pear blossom valley. It''s unforgettable to save lives. If you and miss Xiuzhi don''t find shelter in the west, you can go to Pengcheng or Jincheng. There is a medical clinic opened by my wife. It''s called Rongyu hall. Take my letter. They will take you in. You know the medical skills. If you can stay in the hospital, you can do more than just If you plan to get shelter, you can also become a part of the help of the dissolving yoga hall. " Aunt Zhu was very happy and thanked her repeatedly: "thank you very much, young master." Looking at Zheng Zhongwen''s back, Xiuzhi moistens her face: "Niang, will we see him again in the future?" Madame Zhu shook her head and said, "maybe not. He is such a high-ranking person. How can we reach such a humble and muddy family?" With full of reluctant, mother and daughter finally embarked on a new journey, may be difficult, but their hearts are happy. - Zhou Dynasty, royal palace. "Your Majesty, this is the treasure that I collected in the pawnshop. Please accept it." General Li presented the things in his hands to the eunuch, who then presented them to Zhou an. Zhou an''s eyes swept away lightly. When he touched the dagger, his face changed. He immediately grabbed the dagger and examined it carefully. When General Li saw this, he also looked puzzled: "Your Majesty has seen this dagger before?" Zhou an got up, rushed to General Li, and angrily asked, "where did this come from?" General Li has never seen his majesty out of control. He was shocked. Is it really something your majesty knows? "Back to my Lord, I got this by chance in the pawnshop. According to the pawnbroker, it was taken by a businessman from Chu Dynasty. The businessman originally came to our Zhou Dynasty to do business. However, when he met a robber, he robbed the goods and money together, leaving only the dagger hidden close to him. In order to raise the travelling expenses of Chu, he pawned the dagger." Zhou an''s eyes were fixed on the dagger in his hand, and he did not raise his head. "Go and find out the merchant for me. I want to cross examine him personally." General Li did not dare to be slighted. He immediately backed out. Zhou an sat in the soft chair behind the book case and stared at the dagger without blinking. This is the remains of his mother''s concubine, and it''s also his personal belongings. After his death, he ordered people to send all her belongings to his residence. He looked at them one by one, from the bedding she slept on to the silk handkerchief she used, but he didn''t see this dagger. He didn''t want to investigate. Unexpectedly, this thing appeared again, or in the Chu dynasty? The merchants who had left the capital of Zhou Dynasty were finally recovered by General Li and escorted into the palace. The merchant was so frightened that he knelt in front of the emperor. Zhou an came to him with a dagger and said, "do you know this thing?" Merchants quickly nodded: "I know you. It was originally a villain''s thing. The former son was pawned in the pawnshop." "Say, where did this come from?" He got up, went back to the imperial table and sat down, staring at the merchant coldly: "make it clear, make it clear, don''t miss a word." Chapter 971 The businessman nodded his head and told the story in detail. "Back to my Lord, I was originally a cloth merchant in the west of the Chu Dynasty. Half a month ago, I bought a batch of cloth and planned to sell it in the West. I went to my brother-in-law''s pawnshop to say goodbye before I left. I saw a woman taking this dagger to pawnbroker. At that time, I saw that the dagger was so beautiful that I offered to buy it for a hundred Liang silver." Zhou an asked, "how old is the woman and what does she look like?" The merchant said, "the woman is in her forties and at most in her early fifties. She looks ordinary and nothing special." "But the local people in the western Xinjiang?" "Listen to the audio and video, wear simple clothes, and your family should not be rich." Zhou an frowns, so the clue is broken again? How did the dagger leave the palace and go to the west? Zhou an was really upset. He waved and said, "it''s OK. Let''s go." General Li asked Zhou an, "Your Majesty, this man?" "Let him go. It has nothing to do with him." General Li then led the man out of the Royal study. At this time, the palace maid came to report: "Your Majesty, the snow princess asked her maid to invite your majesty. Today is the birthday of Prince Jiao, who has been shouting to see your majesty." Zhou an has a headache. There are so many tricks for women in the harem. They are not using children as an excuse, but pretending to be sick. They are all perfect. I didn''t plan to go, but I think Xueer is the closest person to Rongyue after all. Maybe Xueer will know why this hand goes out of the palace. "Set up the king and the palace." Xueer, who had not reported her hope, was very happy to see the king coming. His majesty seldom came to Jinghe palace, or even to the harem, even though she is not only a concubine now. "See your majesty!" Zhou an strode to see her, but he didn''t look at her. He waved and said, "get up." After entering the inner hall, Zhou an sat down in the Lord''s seat and saw Zhou Jiao, who was staring at him with wide eyes. The child looked very much like him, clearly a father and son, but he was strange to the father. No matter how Xueer coaxed him to call him father and king, he would not. Zhou an didn''t care. He didn''t need to talk with others. He took out his dagger and asked Zhao Xueer, "are you familiar with this?" Snow son a Leng, take off a mouth convenient way: "this is not elder sister''s intimate dagger?" This is also the token of love between my sister and Zheng Zhongwen. Zhou an said: "I remember that the dagger was always in her hand when the dissolving moon was still there. But why did the dagger disappear after the dissolving moon left?" Xueer doesn''t know what he said. Does he doubt that she took the dagger? "Your Majesty, I haven''t been around for a long time before my sister was ill. I don''t know when the dagger disappeared." "You really don''t know?" Zhou an asked. Xueer shook her head: "I really don''t know." She raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhou an. The former gentle childe had changed and became so indifferent. Zhou an also looks back at her, trying to find a trace, even a trace of dissolving moon. Unfortunately not. Xueer and Rongyue are totally different. He got up, put away the dagger, and said, "since I don''t know, I don''t know. I have something else to do." He strode away, ignoring the tears in Xueer''s eyes. Since ancient times, emperors are the most affectionate! Since ancient times, the emperor is the most merciless! He went back to the Imperial Palace, put the dagger and other relics of Rongyue together, and started the daily routine of daze. He recalled all the things before, the surprises and surprises when he saw her for the first time. After knowing her, he fell in love with her sweetness, and learned her loss and helplessness when he was interested. Chapter 972 The joy of seeing her again, the pain of gouging out her heart when she lost her, little by little memories, tired into a river, accumulated into a sea, he can''t forget, and doesn''t want to forget, he should take these memories, and go to the end of life, Meng Po''s bowl of soup, he will never drink, next life, he must first find her, hold her hand, and never let go. Life and death two boundless, do not think, from unforgettable. "Your Majesty, there is a man outside the palace who calls himself Minister of Chu Dynasty." Zhou an, looking back, secretly wiped the wet mark on his face, turned to the eunuch and asked, "Minister of Chu dynasty? What''s the name? " "He said his surname was Qi, Qi Yongchun." Qi Yongchun? Zhou an raised his eyebrows, and his face flashed cold. He came just in time. He didn''t find him. He came by himself. Very good. He got up, went forward to the temple, and said to the eunuch, "let him in." Qi Yongchun doesn''t know Zhou an, but Zhou an knows Qi Yongchun. At that time, he bribed the assassin to kill him. In order to save Xueer, he was calculated by the assassin to fall off the cliff. It was at that time that Zheng Zhongwen saved her life, and her relationship with Zheng Zhongwen changed subtly from that time on. If there is no such change, maybe, maybe, Rongyue won''t like Zheng Zhongwen at all, maybe Rongyue will eventually be with him. Qi Yongchun is the chief culprit who has made them as isolated as today. "You are Qi Yongchun?" Zhou an looks at Qi Yongchun in the kneeling Temple coldly. Qi Yongchun nodded quickly: "it''s the villain." He didn''t think it was right. King Zhou''s question seemed to have a feeling that he had known him before. He peeped up to see King Zhou, and saw that his eyes were cold and staring at himself. He shivered and asked with a smile, "has your majesty heard of villains before?" Zhou an sneered: "yes, of course, I heard that when I was in the Rongyu Hall of Pengcheng, I knew everything about you very well." What did Qi Yongchun just say? He used to stay at the Rongyu hall in Pengcheng? Is there any mistake? How could he possibly go to the Pengcheng Rongyu hall? Seeing his face covered, Zhou an sneered and said, "maybe you don''t know that I can return to the Zhou Dynasty to inherit the throne. It''s all the contribution of dissolving the moon. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have taken this seat." Qi Yongchun obviously felt the murderous intention in Zhou an''s eyes. He was scared out of cold sweat. He didn''t know that Zhou Wang and Rongyue had such a relationship. Now he suddenly regretted that he shouldn''t have come here. It''s impossible for him to know that Qi Rongyue was not dead. "Qi Yongchun, when I was in Pengcheng, I wanted to kill you. Now you are so sensible that you have sent them to me." "Come on, drag it down, stick it." Qi Yongchun almost didn''t pee his pants. He was a civil servant, but he didn''t have the courage of a military officer. "Your Majesty, your majesty, spare your life. I was blinded by lard at the beginning. I made a big mistake when I was confused. Your majesty, for the sake of dissolving the moon, for the sake of my having her, please forgive me." "You are worthy of being the father of dissolving the moon? It''s time to kill! " "Your Majesty, no matter how you say it, the villain is Rongyue''s own father. If she knew you killed the villain, she would be uncomfortable." Zhou anlenghum: "she''s gone. Who do you want to hear that? Don''t drag it down. " Qi Yongchun shouted: "I know where she is. If your majesty wants to, I will help you bring her to Zhou Dynasty." Chapter 973 At this time, Qi Yongchun has been dragged to the gate of the main hall. Zhou an raises his hand: "wait a moment, bring it here." Qi Yongchun was again in front of Zhou an. He got up and walked step by step to Qi Yongchun''s face. The eyes of Qingjun were full of cold color. He said in one word: "what did you just say? Say it again. " Qi Yongchun''s legs trembled with fear and said: "I know where she is. If you want her, I will help you bring her to Zhou Dynasty." Zhou Anhu reached out his hand, grabbed Qi Yongchun''s collar, and said, "my king asked you, what do you mean by this?" Until this time, Qi Yongchun did not react. Is Zhou an still alive? Did he think the moon was dead? He took a breath of his own heart and knew that his life had been saved. "It seems that your majesty has been cheated by the dissolving moon. She is not dead. She is still alive. She is still alive." I''ve never been so glad that she is still alive. If not, he must have been killed by King Zhou now. Zhou an''s hand tightly holding his neckline was not slack at all. He couldn''t believe it. He saw the dissolving moon swallowing in front of him and lit the burning fire that sent her to hell by himself. He collected her ashes by himself and still provided them in the inner hall. "Really?" Qi Yongchun nodded heavily: "even if you have a hundred heads, you dare not make up this story." "Where is she now?" Zhou an ''s voice trembled and still couldn'' t believe it, but he was willing to believe it. He was willing to exchange everything for her to live. "She is now Chu Yue, married Zheng Zhongwen and gave birth to a daughter." Qi Yongchun looks at Zhou an''s face carefully. As expected, Zhou Anli was furious: "she is the queen of the king, she is the queen of the king." he couldn''t say the harsh words. It was the dissolving moon. He loved it more than the woman of life. Isn''t that sudden illness all false? Did she take pains to play the play of concealing the truth, just to escape from him? Is he so unworthy of her love? Then is Zheng Zhongwen so good? Seeing Zhou an''s lost soul, Qi Yongchun was very upset. He didn''t know what kind of choice the changeable king of Zhou would finally make. "Sire, you --" "you shut up, drag it down, and go to jail." He coldly coagulated Qi Yongchun: "remember, if what you said today is a little false, you will die without burial place." Qi Yongchun shouted: "Your Majesty, I can help you, I can help you, your majesty." Zhou anlenghum: "no, you don''t deserve it. My dissolving moon, she will come back by herself." She will come back to him. It''s great news that she''s not dead. He was happy and angry again, but she lay in the arms of other men and gave birth to children when he was grieving for her every day. For more than two years, did she ever think about him? Did you ever pity him once? - East County, simafu school yard. Sima Changfeng came to the school alone with his Qin on his back, looked around the crowd for a while, and quickly squeezed into Chuyu''s side. "Chuyu, you''re early." Dissolving the moon to smile lightly: "also not calculate early, it is you to come late, want to start immediately." Sima Changfeng laughs: "also, in the second round of today''s competition, you are the first to play in the order of the last match. Naturally, you should come earlier. I''m in the top 30. It''s OK to come later." Chapter 974 Dissolving the moon swept the judges who were sitting down one by one, and said to the Sima Changfeng, "are you ready for the music you want to play today?" Sima Changfeng thought that the music he was going to play was actually prepared by his father. He felt very guilty. He laughed and said, "ready, how about you?" Dissolves the moon to smile, the Mou is full of self-confident light: "a moment you know." When all the judges are down, the head of Sima''s family starts to sing and proclaim his name. The first one, of course, is Chu Yu in Kyoto, who won the first prize in the first round. She walked forward slowly with the piano on her back, step by step steadily, with a straight body, which showed an invisible dignity. Because of this dignity, it seemed that the ordinary face also overflowed with luster, which made people feel despised. She sat down in front of the table, nodded slightly to the head of Sima family who was looking at her, and then took out the instrument from her backpack, which was still the one she used last time. Ordinary Qin, not ordinary Qin player, this time, what kind of music can you play? The head of the Sima family has never been so eager to listen to a song played by a person. Seeing that his tender and green fingers have been put on the strings, the head of the Sima family closed his eyes and didn''t want to let the outside clutter interfere with his appreciation of the melody. The fingers are gently clasped, and the crisp tone is generally pointed out. After being adjusted, the fingers are quickly tickled, a string of melodies are fresh and smooth, the rhythm is relaxed and bright, the voice is cool and clean, just like the sound of snow and bamboo. The head of Sima''s family is stunned. Is this "spring and snow"? It''s really wonderful to change this tune, that is to say, it keeps the happiness and cleanness of the original tune, and plays a beautiful and elegant music. Although you close your eyes, it seems that there is a beautiful scenery with spring flowers blooming in front of you, which makes you indulge in it and can''t extricate yourself. This tune is fast and fast. The player needs to have a high skill and a deep understanding of the melody to show the music vividly. Obviously, Chu Yu did it. She played it fast and slowly. Obviously, the control of this song is still in a state of ease. He often arranges music, or new music, or adapts ancient music, many of which are widely spread among the people. He also knows that it is easy to arrange music, but it is very difficult to adapt ancient music. It''s really amazing that Chu Yu can do this. He seems to have a natural sensitivity to phonology, which is the talent that many AEgeans dream of. At the end of the song, he couldn''t get back to himself for a long time. He chewed on the amazing tunes in the piano music and learned a lot from them, which will be very useful for his composition and modification in the future. She carried the piano on her back, walked back to the crowd in the envious eyes of all the people, and Sima Changfeng came to her side and gave her a thumbs up: "it''s so nice!" She laughs, this tune is her random adaptation, some tunes are even in just playing when the temporary preparation, completely by their own preferences. "Thank you!" Sima Changfeng said hurriedly: "it''s no use just saying thank you. It''s better to treat you at noon. Let''s have a drink. Didn''t you like the last green apricot wine? It''s OK in the afternoon or tomorrow. We won''t go back if we''re not drunk." Dissolving the moon can not dare to drink with him again, busily wave hands: "I have something to do later, I''m afraid I can''t accompany you, another day, another day." She laughs, body intentionally or unintentionally and He staggers several inches. Sima Changfeng didn''t notice her little movements, only said that she had something to do for a while, then he smiled and said, "well, then another day." Chapter 975 After listening to two pieces of music, Rongyue feels very bored and leaves quietly with his piano on his back. When Sima Changfeng looked back, he saw that Chu Yu was no longer there, and no one was seen everywhere, so he knew that he was really gone, and he was very lost. He came earlier to listen to Chu Yu''s music. If he was a man of ordinary temperament, he would not come until he played in the afternoon. But Chu Yu left without even calling. Is he really worried about what he has to do? He thought he was funny again. When did he become so resentful as a woman? Because of this kind of emotion, he was out of order today, and he managed to advance to the top 20 and enter the third round of competition. The head of Sima''s family was very dissatisfied with his performance, which was also a general reprimand. He went out in the evening and went to the pub where he had been drinking with Chu Yu. He ordered two cold dishes and drank alone. I don''t know how to express my depression. The ancients didn''t say that if you get drunk, you will forget all your troubles? But why is he always drunk? Why is the trouble in the heart more and more intense? He clearly has a reaction to women, but why does he have the same reaction to him when facing Chu Yu? Does he really have the good of Longyang? Before meeting Chu Yu, he didn''t realize that he had a hobby in this field. Knowing that this is wrong, knowing that it is a sin, but always can''t help thinking about him. That pair of eyes, which seem to be able to penetrate all the world, appear in front of him constantly. He wants to catch them, but he can''t. As if there were ten thousand ants, constantly tickling his heart, itching and aching, lingering, unable to wipe away. I don''t know how many jars of wine he drank. He got up drunk and left a ingot of silver. He took the rest half of the jars of wine and swayed three times to the inn where Chu Yu lived. The inn was full. When the door was closed, he sat in front of it, patting the door. Little two came to open the door with blindfolded eyes. Seeing that he had been to Mr. Sima several times, he asked, "you are so late, are you looking for Mr. Chu?" Sima Changfeng got up, pushed away Xiaoer and went straight into the room: "if I don''t find him, I''ll find you. Get out of the way." The second one stopped: "childe Chu, childe Chu has rested. I''m afraid that you will disturb other guests in the shop. Why don''t you go back first and come back when you wake up tomorrow?" Sima Changfeng is drunk. Now he only wants to see Chu Yu in his mind. He can''t wait to tell him what he has in mind. He pushed away his sophomore and walked unsteadily to the escalator, shouting Chu Yu''s name. Small two is on the side of advice and obstruction, but it is useless, people can not see him at all, when he does not exist. Chu Yu lives in the Tianzi room on the third floor. Most of the people on the second floor are businessmen and reckless men, even some Jianghu people. Sima Changfeng''s shouting naturally stirs up other people''s Qing dream. Merchants will choose patience, Jianghu people will choose understanding, but Mangfu is not the same. They are reckless and make trouble. How can this Qing dream be disturbed to make them bear this tone? Two broad-minded men came out of a guest room and went straight to the stairway, blocking the way of Sima Changfeng. They said angrily, "Grandpa, what are you quarreling about here at midnight?" Sima Changfeng looked at the rough man with drunk eyes and smiled, "you call me Grandpa? Do I look so old? " Chapter 976 The two reckless men are brothers. They gambled with each other today, but they lost all. They were full of anger. Sima Changfeng undoubtedly ran into their guns. The wild man reached out and grabbed Sima Changfeng''s shoulder. Although Sima Changfeng was drunk, he didn''t know anything about it. He also knew that the person with strong shadow wanted to do harm to him, so he dodged subconsciously. If he flashed on the flat ground, it didn''t matter. At the most, he didn''t stand on his feet and fell. But he was not on the flat ground, but on the steep stairs. He had an unstable center of gravity. With the flash of force, he fell straight down. After the small two also suffered the rice seedling, two people rolled down the stairs like the wheel. Sima Changfeng fainted directly. The little two was still awake. His leg hurt badly. It looked like he had broken it. He shouted for help, and all the guests in the inn were shocked. Liang''er, who had already slept, heard the cry and came out to check in her clothes. She stood at the third floor of the stairs and looked down. At a glance, she saw the coma Changfeng lying on the ground. She hurried back to the princess''s room and shouted to her, "no, Mr. Sima was beaten and fainted below." Dissolve the moon to smell speech also is a surprise, hurriedly will have taken off the human skin mask put on, also can''t care to put on the paint again, with cool son quickly walked out of the room. Seeing that there was a big trouble, the two reckless men did not dare to stay. They quietly went back to the room to take the baggage and fled away. Even the room was not bound. They hurried downstairs in a hurry. First, they checked Sima Changfeng''s body. He suffered many bruises and his arm was broken. But this was not the reason for his coma. It''s a great wine to explain the problem. She looked at the injury of the sophomore again and said with a smile: "your leg bone is dislocated. I''ll connect it to you now. It''s OK, but in the near future, you should pay attention to protecting your leg. Don''t walk fast, especially you can''t run and jump. You can recover as before in a period of time." Small two ache is not good, Lian Dynasty Qi dissolves the moon to say thanks: "thank you very much childe Chu." She reached out to clasp the leg bones of the second child, but didn''t see how she moved. She just listened to a click, and the misplaced leg bones had been compounded. Liang''er helps Xiao''er get up and takes him to the bench beside him. Liang''er asks, "what''s the matter?" With a bitter face, the second child pointed to Sima Changfeng, who was lying on the ground, and said, "master Sima has drunk a lot and is shouting to come to talk with Master Chu. Seeing that he is really drunk, the second child advised him to come back tomorrow. Don''t disturb him to rest." But Mr. Sima didn''t listen. He shouted hard in the building. The two guests thought that they would stop the quarrel. But before these three words were said, they moved their hands. In order to avoid the pushing of the two guests, Mr. Sima lost his way and fell down. I also followed him. He is still glad that he didn''t fall down on the third floor, otherwise it would be worse. Dissolving the moon and looking at liang''er, liang''er understood. He took a small ingot of silver from his purse and put it into Xiao''er''s hand: "take these money to buy some nutritious products. Let''s forget about it. Mr. Sima didn''t mean it." Small two heart a happy, busy nod: "small understand, small understand." Dissolving the moon and liang''er help Sima Changfeng to the third floor and settle in liang''er''s room. "Cool son you sleep with me tonight, let him rest one night here." Chapter 977 Take a new quilt out of the cupboard and put it on the bed. Then pick up the quilt and go to the next room to make the bed. Dissolving the moon took the board and the cloth, fixed his folded hand, covered him with quilt, just turned around to leave, Sima Changfeng''s hand held her wrist. She can''t get rid of it. She frowns and says, "are you really drunk or not?" Sima Changfeng opened his eyes and lost his eyes. When he bandaged him, he woke up. He smelled the smell coming from him. There was a smell of herbs in the faint and elegant fragrance, which was very special and comfortable. Feeling that he was going to leave, he subconsciously reached for him. "Do you think I''m crazy, Chuyu?" Dissolving the moon looks at the hand that he holds tightly, frown a way: "you let go first, if this lets a person see, what kind of system?" He would not let it go, and while he was drunk, he would do what he wanted to do. Maybe it''s ridiculous to wake up tomorrow, but now he just doesn''t want to let go. "Chuyu, I know it''s ridiculous, but I just can''t control myself." Maybe it''s because of the dim original sound of drunk eyes. The Chu Yu he saw at this time seems very different from the one he usually saw. Although he was wearing a man''s dress and a man''s bun, he was more like a woman dressed as a man. Is he blinded? How does his complexion look so delicate tonight? Dissolving the moon didn''t want to do more entanglement with him. He took the silver needle and stabbed it at his neck. Then he tightly grasped her wrist and had a palm, and finally it slipped off. Wide open eyes closed again, deep breathing sound sounded, the house is full of wine taste. She turned around and went out, went back to the room and locked the door, so that he would not wake up in the middle of the night and rush to her room to drink. When Sima Changfeng woke up, it was the morning of the next day. The sun came from the window and fell in front of his bed, warm and dreamy. His head ached, his body seemed to have been crushed by the carriage, and his whole body ached. He just wanted to reach out and rub the forehead acupoints, but he found that his left arm had been bound with boards and bandages. Lost memories come back quickly, like a basin of cold water pouring from the beginning. It''s ridiculous. His Sima Changfeng actually did something like this. He was drunk and made trouble, and he was injured. He also grabbed a man''s hand to express his love while drunk. Is this really what he did? When the door was opened, he quickly closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. His steps were very light, not like the sound of a man walking, but like the sound of girls walking in the house. This was the sound of Xiaoli''s footsteps. He opened his eyes to a slit, and peeped at the cool son who was standing at the table putting breakfast. How could he use the word "thin" to describe cool son? Shouldn''t it be thin? But he is slender. Although he is wearing a broad robe, he can walk around, especially when he is bending his back, and his slender posture can be seen at a glance. It''s like the figure of a woman. His eyes fell on liang''er''s side face, his skin was white and clean, and the outline of his ears was very delicate, just like the ears of the girls in the mansion. He wanted to see more clearly. Then another man came in: "liang''er, is Mr. Sima awake?" Cool son turns around, toward dissolves the moon way: "haven''t, should wake up quickly." Finish saying, cool son then took tray to walk out. She walked towards the bed, step by step, slowly and lightly. He was so nervous that he didn''t know how to face him, so he closed his eyes and refused to open them. Chapter 978 She saw his eyelashes quivering and throat swallowing. She knew he was awake, but she didn''t say much. She said in a low voice: "there is a wake-up soup on the table, drink it and then eat something, otherwise it will be very uncomfortable. I should have never happened yesterday. You can go after eating." After that, she turned to go. Just a few steps out, Sima Changfeng on the bed suddenly opened his eyes. He sat up and shouted to him, "Chu Yu, you wait." He turned back, cool light eyes on his body, lips with a faint smile, as before. Sima Changfeng coughed twice and said in a low voice, "yesterday''s matter was not right. I drank too much and played wine. I promise you, there will never be another time." Dissolve the moon to nod: "good." When Sima Changfeng saw that he was going to leave, he hurriedly called out, "Chuyu, can you sit with me for a while? Let''s talk. " She hesitated. She didn''t want to have more contacts with him. But she thought that when she borrowed the piano in the future, she might get his help, so she nodded, "OK." She sat down at the table and pushed the steaming sobering soup to the newly seated Sima Changfeng. Sima Changfeng took it up and drank it up. He said with a smile, "it''s good to drink. It''s better than my mother''s beef bone soup." She smiled and said nothing, then pushed the cold white porridge into his face: "eat some, and your stomach will be on fire soon." If there is a fire burning in the belly, he is not polite. After three times, five times and two times, he eats the porridge clean. "Is it done in the inn?" He doubted that the soft, glutinous and sweet taste of the white porridge was better than that he had eaten before. "It''s cold. She''s good at it." Sima Changfeng raised his eyebrows: "how can Liang Er cook?" In his opinion, cooking is a job only done by women. Liang''er is a man. Although some women look like men, how can men learn to cook? Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "very rare? I can, too. I don''t know how much I can do. " "Sima Changfeng also smiled:" also, if all like me, left the cook must starve to death Dissolving the moon and laughing, Sima Changfeng asked again, "Chuyu, will you go back to Beijing after the competition?" She nodded and looked out of the window. The sun was shining brightly. She didn''t know what was going on in Kyoto today. "What do you do for a living in Kyoto?" She shrugged: "I''m actually a doctor, and I''m going to open a hospital in Kyoto." "So, the hospital hasn''t opened yet?" "Yes, it hasn''t been opened yet. There are still some things that haven''t been dealt with. I''ll open them when I''ve finished." "What do you think of Dongjun?" said Sima "Yes, it''s very lively." "Why don''t you open the hospital in East County? Kyoto is a big city with many famous doctors. It''s not easy to live in it. If you don''t stay in Dongjun, you will surely be able to open a famous medical center here. " "She chuckled:" colorful, that is the brothel, I do not need He blushed, thinking that he knew about his visit to the brothel, and embarrassed: "in fact, I went to the beauty salon that day and didn''t do anything, just -" he didn''t know how to explain. A big man went to the brothel and said he didn''t do anything. Who believes that? Dissolve the moon to pick eyebrow, smile not smile way: "originally brother Sima likes to stroll the brothel." Sima Changfeng was more and more embarrassed and hurriedly waved his hand: "no, no, no, that day I went there for the first time. I just wanted to verify a question. When I got the answer, I left immediately and didn''t stop for a moment." Chapter 979 Go to the brothel to verify a question? Verify what? Is he a real man? She wanted to laugh, but Sheng Sheng held back and made an indifferent expression: "brother Sima is twenty years old. He has not got a wife at this age. It''s understandable to go to the brothel occasionally, but I want to advise you to go as little as possible and get a wife earlier." She added in her heart, don''t catch any trouble, it''s too late to regret. Sima Changfeng looks depressed. It seems that this matter can''t be explained clearly. It''s blacker and blacker. He simply shifted the topic: "Chuyu, do you have a family in Kyoto?" Dissolving the month simply nods: "I have become a family, the wife looks beautiful like a flower, the daughter is lovely." Sima Changfeng lost his interest in chatting. He picked up another bowl of porridge and left. Out of the inn, the more he thought about it, the more annoyed he was. Why did he come here last night to play with wine? He must be laughing at himself. Now his hands are broken. It seems that the competition is not with him. Two days later, there was no accident in the third round of douqin competition. Chuyu overwhelms all the opponents with an absolute advantage and once again takes the lead. The head of Sima''s family enjoyed it very much. On that day, he set up a banquet in the mansion to entertain the moon. When the banquet was about to begin, Sima Changfeng was pulled out by his mother. Sima Changfeng smiled awkwardly at Rongyue: "I''m sorry, Chuyu. I didn''t tell you my identity in advance. I didn''t mean to cheat you." She shook her head and smiled: "I have known for a long time that I, Chu Yu, have always made friends regardless of status and status. It doesn''t matter who you are. It''s important that you are the one I deserve to meet." The head of the Sima family clapped at once: "OK, that''s right." He looked back at his son and said: "look at others, look at yourself again. At the same age, you have achieved nothing until now. If you don''t have family protection, what do you think you are now?" Sima Changfeng was very dissatisfied with his father''s embarrassment in front of Chu Yu. He said obstinately, "I''ve said that I''m not suitable for this job. You just want to force me. Now you don''t do it well. You blame me?" Seeing that the flames of both father and son are going up and are about to explode, Rong Yue said: "brother Sima also has his strong points. Although he has a little talent in piano art, he is very good at business, which is not accessible to ordinary people." Sima Changfeng asked, "how do you know that I am good at business?" "I''ve come to Dongjun for a long time. Haven''t I seen it or heard of it?" he said with a smile? Although there are many zither shops in the East County, the business is really good, but only those shops of Sima family. I also heard that brother Sima does not only open zither shops, but also many restaurants and inns, even cloth shop and rouge shop. If you want to make money, you can open anything. " The head of Sima''s family looked surprised: "do you still have a rouge shop? How can I not know? " Mrs. Sima glanced at her husband and said, "what do you know? I know every day that you are around your precious piano. Have you ever managed the shops in the family? " "Do you know how much you spend every day?" "Those shops don''t make enough money to spend in the government. Have you ever asked?" The head of Sima''s family was embarrassed. He whispered to his wife, "don''t say anything. Mr. Chu is here." Seeing that Rongyue knew everything about him very well, Sima Changfeng was very happy. He felt that he was not just a passer-by in the eyes of the other party. Chapter 980 All the guests and hosts of a meal are happy. No matter the head of Sima family or Rongyue, they haven''t met a bosom friend on the piano path for many years. Sima''s obsession with phonology is no less than that of Yuandao, but they are totally different in character, one is extreme and stubborn, the other is broad-minded. Seeing his father and Chu Yu talking so happily and attentively that he didn''t even move his chopsticks, and he couldn''t insert his mouth at all, at this moment, he seemed to be different from them in the same world. He regretted that he didn''t study hard when his father carefully taught him the piano skills, otherwise, he couldn''t even insert his mouth at this time. In the dark, Rongyue got up and left. It was lunch, but he had it all night. Mrs. Sima said, "let''s stay for dinner." the moon waved: "another day, it''s too late today. Thank you for your hospitality. It''s a great blessing in life to meet a bosom friend in a foreign country." The head of Sima''s family also sighed: "I heard from Changfeng that you have never really learned the piano art. I liked it since I was a child. I played and played at random. I didn''t believe it at the beginning. I can talk with you today to know how narrow my mind used to be. Being a teacher of art and music is a successful and inevitable way, but it''s not an inevitable way. You can achieve what you have today It''s because you didn''t work as a teacher. Otherwise, the thinking of the teacher will block your imagination and genius. You''re really a genius! " "The owner of the house is so famous that I only play because I like it. I didn''t think too much about it. I never thought that I would come to the competition." "Everyone has different understanding of the piano. It''s not proper to fight with the skill of the piano. Playing the piano is to express emotion, adjust the taste of life, and fight with it. Then there is more utility. How can we play a really good music?" The head of Sima''s family agreed with her very much, but one thing was not clear: "why do you want to join since you think it is not appropriate?" Now that she had asked about this point, she thought it seemed that the time had come, so she simply said: "I come to duel the piano, not to hide from the owner, but I really want to attract the owner''s eyes, meet you, and make a heartless request." The head of Sima''s family raised his eyebrows: "Oh? It seems that you really took a lot of effort. What is the matter bothering you? " She brought Luoxiu city together with Yuandao''s rebellion in detail. Luoxiu city has been linked to several cities and can reach Kyoto in a few days. However, the strong soldiers in the border area can not be easily mobilized. The defenders in each area are not the opponents of the evil voice at all. If they attack Kyoto, they are bound to mobilize the forces in the border area to resist the enemies. There will be civil strife and constant external worries. At that time, the country will not be able to fight against the country and life will be ruined Carbon. The head of Sima''s family is also a very bloody man. After hearing this, he was furious: "the elegant and cheerful Qin can express his depression and feelings. How can it be used as a weapon to kill people? This man is really hateful." The head of Sima''s family turned to look at the dissolving Moon: "I know what you want. Do you want the golden lute?" He is the head of the Sima family. The Sima family has been guarding the jinlang Baoqin for generations. Naturally, he knows some special functions of the Baoqin. The material for making the Baoqin is the jinlang wood from the immortal Kunlun. It is said that this wood is the treasure left by the Qin immortal in the world. It has the function of exorcising evil spirits and being wise. It is undoubtedly the best way to fight against the evil sound with the jinlang Baoqin. "And please make it." She bowed her body and asked the head of the Sima family. Chapter 981 The head of the Sima family sighed, "I didn''t refuse you. Although the body of this precious Qin has been repaired, the strings have not been able to be continued. Only because the strings of this golden piano have never been found." Sima Changfeng didn''t expect that Chu Yu was not as ordinary as he thought. The purpose of his coming to Dongjun was not to get a zither made by Sima''s parents, but for the fate of his family, country and the world. Sima Changfeng said: "Dad, isn''t there still a box of strings made of natural silk in our warehouse?" The head of Sima''s family sighed: "the common heaven silk strings are not worthy of the golden lute at all, nor can they play the real power of the golden lute to exorcise the mind." Dissolving the moon nods: "it is true that although the ordinary natural silk has good tenacity, it is not hard enough. Although the melody is worried about the beauty, it is less positive." The head of Sima''s family nodded with admiration: "yes, that''s right, so in recent years, the golden Lang Qin has not been renewed." Mrs. Sima said in a hurry, "is there no other way? If Kyoto City falls, our east county will not be easy, then Luoxiu city is so tyrannical, and the future of our Chu Dynasty will be boundless! " She was right. Such a family did not hesitate to choose the country before their fate. If everyone has the same dedication as them, then the Chu Dynasty will become a rock solid highland. The master of the Sima family said: "it''s not that there''s no way, just --" Mrs. Sima said in a hurry: "what are you selling at this time? Don''t hurry up Master of the Sima family said: "have you heard of Wu Xingbao string?" Dissolving the moon shakes his head, indicating that he has not heard of it. Mrs. Sima shook her head, but Mr. Sima Changfeng said: "I''ve heard that Wu Xingbao string has a shop in our east county. The owner of the shop is an old man with strange character. But I heard that the strings in the shop are very good. I broke the strings when I practiced last year, so I decided to buy a string in that shop. But who knows, the old man was very enthusiastic at first, but later I was a member of Sima family People, I was immediately thrown out, swearing that do not do our Sima''s business, not a bit of love The head of Sima''s family nodded and sighed: "it''s him. If there are people in the world who can add the appropriate strings to the golden noble Qin, it must be him." Sima Changfeng asked, "but why does he refuse to do business with Sima family? You know, in this East County, 70% to 80% of the people are from Sima family. He doesn''t love Sima family''s life, so why open the shop here? Isn''t that a loss? " The head of the Sima family said: "it''s a long story. In the early years, I had some personal grudges with the boss of Wu xingbaoxian. He hated me deeply, and he hated the whole Sima family. So when he heard that you were a Sima family member, his reaction was so fierce." Madame Sima suddenly realized, "is it the son of Wu Xing and Liu who lost to you in the dueling competition 20 years ago?" The head of Sima''s family nodded: "it was him who lost the duel. He always thought about it. He was wronged when he lost, but I won for no reason. He always took me as a nail in the eye, so that he hated the whole Sima''s family." "So, as long as we find Wu xingliu, the master, the matter will be solved?" Dissolve the moon. Chapter 982 The head of Sima''s family nodded: "it''s true that, in the face of a great enemy, the jinlang Baoqin can play its role and save all the people from water and fire. I can''t have half a word of evasion, but this old Liu of Wuxing hates me deeply. Don''t say that it''s more difficult for me to find him to continue playing for the Baoqin, even if I see him." "It''s really a stubborn person, but such a person also has its loveliness. If we can make good use of this, maybe things can be easily solved." She hooked her lips and smiled. The curve of her lips was so perfect, echoing her beautiful eyes. A kind of self-confident wisdom diffused on her ordinary face, attracting everyone''s attention. The head of Sima''s family didn''t notice his son''s dejected appearance. He said with a loud smile, "little brother Chuyu is really an interesting man. I believe you can talk about that stubborn man." Without saying much, Rongyue left immediately. It was late. She had to go back to study how to deal with Master Wu xingliu. "I''ll see you off." Sima Changfeng hurried to catch up. Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "no, it''s not a girl''s house. What do you want to send? I live not far from here, just a few steps. " Sima Changfeng was a little lost. He could clearly feel that Chu Yu was unwilling to be alone with him on purpose. Maybe he was afraid that he would go crazy again and say something he shouldn''t have said. It''s another sleepless night. The face keeps coming up in my mind. My heart is aching and I can''t breathe steadily. This kind of taste is too bad. He doesn''t have such experience and doesn''t know how to relieve his emotion. If he is a woman, he doesn''t need to be so upset. He can boldly pursue her. but, it''s just that he is not her. The next day, Rong Yue carried a broken string Qin and came to Wu Xingbao''s string, which was said by the head of Sima''s family. The shop is not big, which is much smaller than the piano house opened by Sima Changfeng, but the decoration is very elegant, which makes the people entering the shop feel refreshing. There was no one inside except an old man in his early fifties who was cleaning the instrument. It seems that business is not good. The house is burning incense, a light sandalwood flavor, which most people will like. Seeing a guest coming in, the old man didn''t say hello. He just glanced at her and the piano on her back. Then he continued to wipe his instrument without a word. As the head of a hundred Li family said, he has a strange temper. She went to the old front, put the broken string on the table and asked with a smile, "is it boss Liu, please?" The old man didn''t answer, "what''s your surname, young man?" She chuckled: "I have a surname of Chu, from Kyoto." The old man''s rigid face, which eased three points, said: "want to continue?" "She nods:" exactly, still invite boss Liu to bother one or two The old man glanced at the piano she had set at the table again and murmured, "if the strings are broken, I''m afraid I can buy ten new ones for the same price. Are you willing?" "Of course, although the piano is not valuable, it has been with me for many years. I have feelings for it. Even if it is more expensive, I will give it up." The old man''s face was mild again, and nodded to her, "young man, you know how to play the Aegean. It''s good, it''s very good." Finally, he put down his piano and turned to the counter to touch a string: "this is the cheapest string in my shop. To be honest, your piano is not worthy of it at all. But for your love and dedication to the piano, I will not make money today. The cost price will be extended to you for fifty Liang silver." Chapter 983 Dissolve month nods: "good, the price is very fair, thank boss." With that, she first handed the fifty Liang silver note to the old man. The old man waved: "this string hasn''t been renewed. When the string is renewed, you will be satisfied and pay no later." Rong Yue suddenly likes this old man a little. Although he is stubborn, he is a man with principles. The old man''s technique of continuous string is very special. She has never seen it before. It can be seen that the name of Wu Xingbao string is not Langde. The piano that the old man just wiped was set aside. She asked with a smile, "may I have a look at your piano?" The old man glanced at her and nodded, "look." She took the piano and looked at it carefully. As she expected, it was not a particularly valuable one. It was as common as the one she used every day, but the strings were good. The maintenance was very good, and she could not see how many years it had been used. She waved and dialed a few notes. The tone was so clear that it was unexpected to her. Seeing that the old man didn''t stop her, she boldly played several tunes, and felt more and more rising. She just sat in the right posture and played the piano. It''s Jiangnan minor. The faint melody is particularly elegant in this quiet shop. The old man''s eyebrows are slightly raised after listening to several tones, and her eyes are more gentle. At the end of the song, the old man had already joined the strings. He nodded to her, "it''s good. Come on, try this." He pushed the piano into front of her. With a wave of her hand, the timbre was completely different from that of the piano. She played the same tune again, but it had two completely different tastes. The old man nodded and touched his chin and said with a smile, "boy, you have two abilities." Seeing the old man smiling, she knew that the time was ripe, and then she smiled: "I don''t know if this song will work in tomorrow''s duet competition. I''ve prepared another one. Do you want to listen to it?" When listening to the competition, the old man''s face immediately changed. He frowned and said, "if there is any competition held by Sima family, a group of mobs, I advise you not to take part in it." "I''m not the one who competes for merit, but the top prize of this year''s duet competition is really attractive. I''m here from Kyoto." The old man raised his eyebrows? What''s the prize? " She smiled mysteriously and said in a low voice, "I heard that it''s the golden lute handed down from ancient times." The old man didn''t believe: "how could this be? How can we make it a prize? " Rong Yue said: "I didn''t believe it before. Later, I heard that the head of Sima''s family felt that jinlang Baoqin couldn''t play its precious characteristics when he stayed at Sima''s house. So he took this opportunity to invite people from all over the world who understand and are good at it to learn about it together, and those who are the best will get Baoqin." Seeing that the old man still didn''t believe it, she lowered her voice again and said, "there is actually another saying, I don''t know if it''s credible or not." The old man was curious and asked, "what''s the saying? Let''s hear it. " Dissolving the moon hurriedly said: "in this competition, Mr. Sima also participated. Some people said that it was the intention of the head of Sima family. The intention was to let Mr. Sima play well in front of the world''s Aegean people, and then let Mr. Sima win the first prize. In this way, both the goal was achieved, and Baoqin could still stay at Sima family, I don''t know whether it was true or not." After hearing this, the old man raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "do you still need to think about it? That''s the purpose. Unexpectedly, after 20 years of Sima Haolin''s life, you still have this virtue. You haven''t changed at all." Chapter 984 Dissolving month one face is surprised: "old uncle you know Sima family master?" The old man hummed, "not only do we know each other, but we still know each other. In those days, when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them again. In those days, he didn''t want to mention them again. After all, it was not a glorious thing. "In a word, there must be a black curtain in this competition. As you have heard, it must be held for the purpose of making his son famous and keeping Baoqin in the family." Dissolve the moon to frown: "how can this do?"? I come here for the purpose of playing the piano. If they go out like this, they will not win in any way. " Seeing her distress, the old man thought of his pain and asked, "do you really want to play the golden lute?" Dissolve the moon to nod: "really want." The old man said, "then I''ll help you, and I''ll give myself a bad breath." It seems that master Liu hasn''t let go of his resentment in the past 20 years. Maybe taking this opportunity, they can shake hands and solve the misunderstanding. The old man took out a zither he had collected and handed it to Rongyue: "this is what my father passed on to me. The body of the zither is made of high mountain, cold iron and wood. The sound quality is like the sound of gold and jade. It''s very special. With your zither skills, you will surely win the championship. At that time, I went to see the final match myself. If they should die, I will not spare him." Rongyue was flattered and refused: "it''s not allowed. How can you give me such a valuable piano easily? You''d better take it back. I use my own piano very well." The old man pushed back again and said, "I''m not giving it to you, I''m lending it to you. You have to give it back to me when it''s done. Don''t try to depend on it." Seeing the old man''s serious appearance, she no longer refused, but showed her affectation. "Well, I''ll take it. At the end of the match, I hope you will be there." She put down her fifty Liang silver note and left the bank with two harps on her back. After the dissolution moon left, the more the old man thought about it, the more wrong it was. What did he just do? For a moment, he was so hot that he gave his most precious things to a stranger? I don''t even know what his name is... Seven days later, the final game. The old man came as promised. Qi Rongyue was standing in the crowd with the Qin lent by the old man on his back. Seeing the old man coming, he hurried forward: "uncle Liu, are you coming?" When the old man saw that she was there, he was still carrying his piano on his back, and he was relieved. At last, he didn''t know the wrong person with dim eyes. "Well, play well later. Don''t let me down." Although the old man has a straight face, his eyes are soft, which reminds her of what she looked like when she was studying in Laiwu mountain. Master''s temper is also stubborn, very similar to uncle Liu. There was a kind feeling in her heart and she said with a smile, "after winning the game, I will invite you to drink." The old man didn''t refuse or promise. His eyes turned to the field. The head of Sima''s family had come. He had just sat down and his eyes fell on uncle Liu. Two people four eyes intersect, the air seemed to explode a spark. The head of Sima''s family didn''t mean anything to uncle Liu. He just wanted to create a tense atmosphere and not let uncle Liu see anything, which made him angry. The effect is obvious. Uncle Liu turned to her and said, "you can''t lose to Sima Changfeng today anyway." Chapter 985 She quickly nodded, "I will try my best. You can rest assured." The last round is douqin, which is appointed by the master of Sima family. Originally vacant two rounds of Sima Changfeng appeared again, he very naturally sat on the opposite side of Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue picks eyebrows: "you are fighting?" Sima Changfeng said with a smile, "I know I will lose, but I will still try my best. Don''t look down on me too much." Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "I never despise you, just your hand, OK?" He shook his hand and nodded, "it''s OK, it''s OK." In order not to let himself lose too badly, he specially asked the doctor to apply needles to his injured arm, temporarily sealing the acupoints on his arm, so that he could not feel the pain, so that he could give full play to his own strength and not let Chu Yu look down on himself. Douqin is not that easy for you to play one song for me, but one person plays the music first, and the other person plays harmony. If you can cover the main song with harmony, you will win. If you can''t cover the main song, another person will play the main song, opponent harmony. This game is played by dissolving the moon first. It''s a cold river and snow. The sound is bright and clear. Those who hear the sound can''t help but have a snow scene between their heads. The snow has red plum embellishments, and more beautiful people are dancing. Sima Changfeng clasps the strings and sounds, the melody is bright with a little sadness, just like his mood at this moment. No matter what the final result is, he will leave East County and probably never come back in his life. The head of Sima''s family thought that by his son''s piano skill, he could not even match the harmony even if he had covered the main music. He was ready to lose face. But who knows, my son is steady and harmonious. There is no sense of conflict between the main tune and harmony, but the control of tone conversion is still poor. He has not been able to hold the main tune, but he has been very surprised. After one piece, Chu Yu won a small victory, but Sima Changfeng still had a chance. This time, Sima Changfeng played the main piece. When a phoenix asks for a mate, she tells her heart. This song has been played and adapted by Rongyue. After three tunes, it starts from a general point. With her unique tune, it directly covers the melancholy in the original song of Feng QiuHuang, making the tune more lingering and euphemistic, and the tone more ups and downs. After Sima Changfeng played three passages, the tune changed suddenly, and the passionate tune was full of his deep emotion. There was a great impulse to break through the snare and make every effort to pursue happiness. Dissolving the moon also immediately changed the tune. The long tone force pressed the original tune, wrapped the scattered emotions, reversed the harmony, and suppressed the original tune until the end of the tune. In terms of skills, the song of dissolving the moon is obviously higher than that of Sima Changfeng. But in today''s song, Sima Changfeng''s performance is also very excellent. The master of Sima family is also infatuated with it, but it is still suppressed by the strong harmony of dissolving the moon. This may be the best ending, the most respectable ending. After listening to Chuyu''s harmony, the head of Sima family suddenly understood that Chuyu had been able to let Changfeng keep pace with the rhythm and complete the harmony of the whole song, which was to save face for Sima family. Old Liu clapped his hands and walked out of the crowd. He said to Sima''s master, "I''ll ask you if you don''t care about others. Who is higher and who is lower in the duel between Master Chu and Sima?" The head of Sima''s family smiled lightly and said: "naturally, Princess Chu is superior. Everyone here has heard of her." Old Liu was shocked. He didn''t expect that the head of Sima''s family would admit it so readily. It seemed that the words that had been thought out in his stomach could not be used at all. Chapter 986 He took a deep look at the head of Sima''s family and nodded, "I hope you can count on your words. I''ll be here all the time today to see if you can play tricks." Mr. Liu is also a man of calculation. He said that he has been here all the time. If so, he has been here all the time, watching the first round of fighting until the final announcement of the results. Old Liu watched the head of Sima''s family from inside nervously. He was holding a piece of red paper with a name on it, which said whose name is the first in today''s duet competition, and then he could get the jinlang Baoqin. The head of Sima''s family didn''t sell, so he directly unfolded the red paper and showed it to the public. The four big characters written in gold and ink flashed in front of the public. "Chuyu, Kyoto, won the first time of this competition. Later, I will go in and get the lottery. Everyone else will be given a piano made by myself." They thought that they would return empty handed after the defeat, but they didn''t expect that they could also get the lottery, which was an unexpected joy. Dissolving the moon returned the Qin to uncle Liu''s hand, and asked in a low voice, "uncle Liu, there is no string in the body of this golden treasure Qin. I''ll take it later. Can you help me with the string?" Old Liu also wanted to have a look at Baoqin. When he asked Rongyue, he immediately nodded his head: "OK, I''ll wait for you here. You take the piano and come out. Let''s go back together." The head of the Sima family led her to the storehouse and sent the Baoqin on the table to her hand: "this is the golden Baoqin. Don''t look at its ordinary body. Once it''s played, there will be waves of strange fragrance, which will clear your mind and calm your mind." Dissolving the moon, he firmly carried the Baoqin on his back, and bowed to the head of Sima''s family: "the head of the family is righteous, and Chu Yu remembers it." The head of Sima''s family waved: "needless to say, we are also friends on the piano. If I go to Kyoto in the future, you have to entertain me." She said with a smile, "if the head of my family goes to Kyoto, I will do what it takes to be a landlord." She looked at the banjo again and said, "this is the treasure of the Sima family. I will send it back in person when I have something to do." The head of Sima''s family waved: "it doesn''t matter. You are bound by this precious Qin. Now that you have been given it, it''s your thing. You don''t have to return it." "As the saying goes, a good horse needs a good saddle, and a good piano needs a good master. Although you are young, you can play the piano in the way, but you are no less than the old man who has touched the piano all his life. Only when you keep the piano in your hand, can you really give full play to its brilliance, instead of offering it in the warehouse for a long time in the dark." When they went out of the warehouse, Sima Changfeng was waiting outside. His face was white, but his face was smiling. Rongyue noticed that his hand, the broken one, seemed to be shaking slightly. As a doctor, she naturally knew that such tremors were unusual and foretold bad things. She quickly stepped forward, clasped Sima Changfeng''s arm, pinched it for a long time, and immediately found that his arm was not cured. In this case, playing the piano must be painful. But just now, there was no pain in his face. Did she face slightly changed and asked the Sima Changfeng, "you won''t let the doctor seal the acupoints of the arm before the game, will you?" Sima Changfeng was slightly surprised: "how do you know? I didn''t say anything. " She pinched it up and down like this, and then she could know that his arm had just been sealed with acupoints? Chapter 987 Dissolve the moon to frown, scold: "you this is simply nonsense, you do not want this hand?" When the head of Sima family heard this, he immediately panicked: "what''s the matter?" Dissolve the moon two words don''t say, take down the Qin on the back, hand it to the master of Sima''s house: "you help me to take it first, I want to give the needle to brother Sima, without delay." The head of Sima''s family dare not neglect. He immediately took over the Baoqin and asked the servants to move the stool. They sat opposite to each other. She felt the needle bag in her arms and quickly pricked it into the acupoint between his arms to release the banned acupoint. Sima Changfeng didn''t feel the pain. His eyes fell on Chuyu''s eyebrows. His eyebrows and eyes were really beautiful. His face never seemed better. From the first time he saw him, it was such a dark, yellow and lusterless appearance, which further confirmed the suspicion of his face. But why did he change face? Is it necessary for a man to be easygoing when he is wandering in the Jianghu? Is it to avoid enemies? His lip color is very good, and the skin on his face is in sharp contrast, his neck is also very thin, eh, how can there be no Adam''s apple? Suddenly his heart beat faster, no Adam''s apple? A woman has no Adam''s apple. How can a man have no Adam''s apple? His eyes went down, the man''s chest was flat, but the woman was different. It''s a pity that Chu Yu is always well-dressed and doesn''t see anything different. The eyes were lifted up and fell on her delicate ears. The round earlobes were obviously painted with the same color as the skin. It was hard to see clearly when standing far away, but he was very close to him at this time, so close that he could hear his breathing. Who paints the earlobes? The average person certainly won''t, what does this prove? Prove that he is covering up some truth. "He" is Chu Yu, while "his" little guy is liang''er. It''s dubious that his name is so feminine. He thought he was crazy before, and he always regarded him as a woman. It seems that he is not crazy. When "he" finished applying the needle and was about to get up, he suddenly stood up and reached for the jade hairpin on his head. The Zan hairpin is used to fix the bun. When the Zan hairpin is pulled out, the green silk all over the head pours down and grows to the waist. "What are you doing?" She frowned and stared at Sima Changfeng. "Are you a woman? You are a woman. " His eyes were full of surprises and he was almost dancing with joy. It turns out that the man he secretly likes is not a man, but a woman. The head of Sima''s family was also surprised: "Chuyu, are you a girl?" Dissolve the moon to sigh lightly, since concealed not to live, nature wants to be frank and clear. She turned around and bowed to the head of Sima''s family, apologizing: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to deceive you. First, it''s not convenient for women to travel in the Jianghu. Second, I''m afraid that you are biased against women, so I came here as a man." The head of the Sima family has always been a forthright person. He doesn''t blame her for concealing her identity: "you, a woman, have come here far away from Kyoto to ask for a zither. You must have suffered a lot." She shook her head and smiled: "fortunately, I''m not the first time to go out. I''m still used to it. It''s worthwhile to get the Baoqin, solve the problems of the people, and eat as much as possible." "I should have done this to protect my family and the country, but it makes you a woman so busy. It really makes me blush." "I''m the princess side by side. My husband went to Xijiang to spy on the enemy side by side. So far, I haven''t returned. I hope I can share more for the emperor and my husband." Sima Changfeng was stunned. The previous surprise disappeared at this time. What did she just say? She''s the princess side by side? Chapter 988 "You married?" After dissolving the moon, Sima Changfeng suddenly opens his voice and interrupts their conversation. Dissolve the moon to smile, the eyebrows and eyes are suffused with soft light: "our daughter just turned two years old, leave her so long, really can''t wait to return to Kyoto to see her." She not only got married, but also had a two-year-old daughter... The head of the Sima family saw his son in a dazed look and hummed: "what''s strange about a two-year-old daughter at the age of the princess? It''s you. How adult are you? I don''t even have a wife. When can I have a grandson? " Rong Yue was amused by him and said with a smile, "I think Miss Yue is very good. It''s a good match to treat brother Sima sincerely." The head of Sima''s family nodded at once: "that''s right, he''s a kid. Someone can look up to him. That''s his blessing. He can pick three out of four. It''s really speechless." Sima has the final say, and when he heard the two people, he was fly into a rage. "Who is my good match?" Boring! " After that, he turned around and strode away. "Hey, look at this kid. He''s still angry?" The head of the Sima family didn''t realize why his son was angry. He just said that he didn''t like to listen to these words. Dissolve the moon also no longer many words, should say, should advise, she said, can turn this bend, all depends on him. She said to Sima''s master, "Liu Bo is still waiting for me outside. I''ll leave first. If you are free, you can come to Kyoto and find me in the palace side by side. Then we can have a good talk about Qin Dao." The head of Sima''s family said that he had sent her out of the inner courtyard. Liu Bo was still waiting for her. "Let''s go Liu Bo." She ran up with her chin on her back, saw Liu Bo staring at the head of Sima''s family in the distance, and asked, "what''s the matter with you?" Liu Bo sighed: "today, I participated in such a competition with the eyes and ears of the audience, and got some insights that I never thought of before, some things that I could not understand or even hate. Through today''s fierce competition, I have figured out a lot. For so many years, I have been living in a hatred that does not exist at all." She smiled brightly: "just think it over." Liu Bowei Leng: "do you know?" She nodded, "I know." Although Liu Bo is stubborn, he is very smart. Look at her smile, and immediately understand it. "You and he -- you are partners --" she reached out to hold Liu Bo''s hand, her eyes were clear and her words were sincere: "Liu Bo, we are not malicious, I need your help, but I am afraid that you would refuse for the reason of Sima family leader, so I came up with this method, but at the same time, I also want to help you open this knot, I think, I have done nothing wrong." Liu Bo wanted to get angry, but he couldn''t get angry. Looking at this sincere young man for a long time, he finally sighed: "well, well, the past is over, it''s over!" Two days later, Qi Rongyue plans to leave for Beijing. Before leaving, she recovers the female general, takes Yinger to Sima''s mansion, and entrusts Yinger to Sima''s wife. When Sima''s wife sees Yinger, she looks smart and likes her. In front of Rongyue''s face, she accepts her as her adopted daughter. Although Ying''er is only seven years old, she knows that from now on, her life will change greatly, from an abandoned wandering orphan girl to a miss of Sima family, all of which are given to her by sister Chu. Chapter 989 She was reluctant to part with sister Chu and ran after the carriage for a long time until the servants in the mansion came up and stopped her. She shouted to the carriage, "sister Chu, when I grow up, when I grow up, I will come to Kyoto to find you." I don''t know if sister Chu heard it. In a word, she has made up her mind. When she grows up, she will visit sister Chu in Kyoto anyway. For Rong Yue, La Ying''er''s hand is just a piece of work. It''s one of the many good deeds she has done. But for Yu Ying''er, it''s like a new life. A ride whipped through the streets of East County. "Isn''t that our son?" "Yes, where is he in such a hurry?" Yinger looked at the disappearing figure and smiled: "brother Changfeng must have gone to see sister Chu. Why is he so late? I don''t know if I can catch up. " On one side of the next humanitarian: "yesterday my son was drunk again. It''s too early to get up." He drove his horse out of the city and ran for dozens of miles before he stopped Chu Yu''s carriage. Cool son drill out from the car, see is Sima Changfeng, smile way: "Sima childe, how do you come?" "And your lady?" Sima Changfeng frowned and blushed. Maybe it was because he rode fast... Liang''er said with a smile, "do I say princess? She''s in there. " Liang''er turns around and the princess has bent over and drilled out of the carriage. She stood in the car, looking at the red face of the Sima Changfeng, smiling as usual: "just went to the mansion, my wife said that you had a hangover and didn''t believe it, so she didn''t say goodbye in person." Sima Changfeng stared into her eyes and said, "are we still friends?" She smiled: "of course, we have always been friends." "If I go to Kyoto, would you like to see me again?" She nodded: "of course, since it''s a friend, why not agree?" See him smile, she says again: "brother Sima, small wine is pleasant, big wine injures the body, do not want to be drunk again later." He looked at the woman standing in the sun with a warm smile. He knew that he would never be better than her in his life, and she would make him more attractive. Hate does not meet in the unmarried, he at this time at the moment of personal experience to write this sentence of people''s heartache and heartache. The carriage disappeared, and gradually disappeared. The situation in Kyoto was chaotic. He only hoped that she would be safe all his life. If there was a time of goodbye - - after Zheng Zhongwen and Tianhu left the pear blossom Valley, they inquired many times, and learned that Luoxiu city had raised troops in opposition, and took 30000 elite soldiers all the way up to the north, even down to several cities, and made a beeline for Kyoto. They immediately rushed to Xifeng mountain. The five thousand black cavalry troops who had hidden in Xifeng mountain were called up again. Zheng Zhongwen then mobilized another ten thousand elite soldiers stationed in Xijiang to escort them to Kyoto. They were so anxious all the way. Kyoto was not only the capital of Chu Dynasty, but also the emperor''s presence, their families and the people they wanted to protect most were all in Kyoto. Kyoto, there must be no mistake. Both of them have rich experience in marching. They try to take short cuts along the way, avoid the city as much as possible, avoid many unnecessary troubles, and shorten the time for the way to Kyoto. In November of the northern region, it was snowing season. Dijin City, only 300 miles away from Kyoto, had been occupied by the army of Luoxiu city. Two thousand city guards were first confused by the magic sound, lost their mind, and then they were like zombies, being slaughtered by others. Chapter 990 Luoxiu city stands on the city tower, watching the soldiers burning, killing and looting in the city, while the people can only trample on the body of the city guard and run away. He is very proud. It''s really good to have such a sense of climbing high and looking far and dominating the life and death. Beside the city of Luoxiu stood a young man in his twenties and sixties, dressed in a lake blue brocade cotton robe, with black feet and bamboo boots. His hands were hidden in his sleeves, and his handsome face was full of displeasure. "Lord, have you ever thought about the consequences of your connivance in burning, killing and looting in the city?" Luoxiu City eyebrows: "consequences? What are the consequences? Now half of the Chu Dynasty is in my hands. I can do what I want to do and what are the consequences? " Yuan Dao glanced at the tyrannical Luoxiu city and said in a low voice: "I''m not a politician and I don''t want to be an official, but I also understand a truth. If you win the hearts of the people, you will win the world. How can you be subdued by people in the world? How do you sit on the throne? " Luoxiu City frowned, his eyes were full of fierce fierce light, and his whole body was killed: "Yuan Dao, don''t forget your identity, how should I do this, there is no need for you to say three four, hum!" He turned his head and looked at the people who were crying and running away in the city. He sneered and said, "how can such a pariah threaten the unity of the king if they have no power?" Yuan Dao shook his head and said nothing more. It was no doubt a waste of words to say: "don''t forget what you promised me." Luoxiu City hums: "aren''t you the long princess who wants to be buried in the imperial mausoleum? When I ascend to the throne of God, don''t say long princess, you just want her father and her mother and her grandmother, I can give you all. " Yuan Dao frowned, and his face was cold: "Lord, the dead are big. Please pay attention to his morality." Luoxiu city is too lazy to talk nonsense with him. If it is not useful to keep him, he just said that. According to his temper, I really want to kill him with a sword. Luoxiu city turns and goes down the tower, leaving Yuandao standing alone in the snow. He looks at the body of the city in a mess and feels a little sad. Will Tianyu blame him for his evil deeds? But if he didn''t, he would never be able to enter the imperial mausoleum and stay with her forever. Tianyu, Tianyu, the girl who let him see him for life, why don''t you wait for me, not much. Originally standing in the wind and snow, the upright figure slightly curved, the snow on his shoulder slipped, and his slender hand held the handrail on the city floor. He coughed violently, and blood colored flowers bloomed in the pure white snow. He has incurable disease and will soon die in the world. His only wish is to go to the imperial mausoleum and lie beside Tianyu. He can''t live in the same bed or die in the same acupoint. Only in this way can he die peacefully and get the chance to meet her again in the next life. I hope to have the next life. I must have the next life. After three days of plundering in Dijin City, the soldiers of Luoxiu city got enough food and clothes to keep out the cold. The whole city seemed to be a hell on earth. The rebellious men were killed cruelly, the old people and children were driven out of their homes, and they were frozen and starved in the snow. What could survive, or could survive, or could not survive, was a dead road. Women and young girls are devastated, life is not like death! At the same time, the army led by Zheng Zhongwen and Tianhu is taking the path to Dilu city. However, when they arrive at Dilu City, they are still a little late. Chapter 991 It''s hard to bear the sight of the whole city. When the soldiers saw the suffering of the people, they felt sad and excited, but at the same time, they also had the heart to kill the rebels. Zhongwen left a thousand soldiers to deal with the aftermath of Dijin City, and Tianhu, with the rest of the people, rushed to Kyoto. They must not let Kyoto suffer the same disaster. On the ninth day of November, Chu palace. "Emperor, the rebels are a hundred miles away from Kyoto." "Emperor, the rebels are fifty miles away from Kyoto." "Emperor, it''s time to make a decision. If it''s too late, we won''t be in a hurry." Chu Tianqi grudged. He sent troops to fight against the rebels more than once, but each time he failed. The enemy had only 30000 soldiers and horses, but he had 100000 or even 200000 troops and horses. That was a haunting sound, like an invincible demon. Fu Hu said: "the emperor, I would like to lead the troops out of the city to fight and take Luoxiu city to the death." Chu Tianqi looked up at the gray sky outside the hall. He was waiting for Huang Jie to come back with the golden banger to help him out of Kyoto. But sister Huang never heard from her. She did not know where she was and whether she was OK. Taking back his eyes, he seemed to make a decision and said in a high voice, "Fu Hu, listen to the order. I''ll ask you to lead 3000 urban defense elite guards, 2000 Yulin elite guards, and go out of the city to fight." Five thousand soldiers seem to lose to thirty thousand. But now, if we don''t fight for one, are we still waiting for death? Fu Hu led and left. Immediately, he ordered his troops to leave the city. As soon as five thousand soldiers left the city gate, they saw Luo''s soldiers coming from afar. Fu Hu said in a high voice, "brothers, if you don''t want our relatives to die in the hands of these beasts, take up the weapons in your hands and fight for our family and Chu Dynasty, will you please?" Whether it''s 3000 city defense or 2000 Yulin guards, they have been trained for a long time and precisely, and because they are at the feet of the emperor, the military discipline management is very strict. Everyone is a hero, and there is no such a large number of mobs in the army. Although the other side has 30000 people, they have a square blood and a cavity of warm blood to protect the country, they may not really lose. Everyone took cotton and put it into their ears, hoping to resist the evil sound in the same way. Luojiajun is coming in a turbulent way. It''s not the so-called elite soldiers who can start the battle in the front. It''s a carriage with an empty top. The four walls of the carriage are made of refined iron. There is no cover on the top. Yuandao sits in the carriage and plays the piano. The magic sound is heard in the carriage like a bucket, which is even higher and can spread further. At this point, people found that those soft cotton, simply can not resist the sound of the soul. Fuhu rushed to the front. He could understand the magic sound most, but he was also the most determined person in the whole army. He gritted his teeth and stood up, turned his head to the Jingwei behind him and shouted, "are you afraid?" The general''s roar made the spirits of the elite guards who were going to be lax recover some points. They shouted together: "not afraid!" "Good job, brother, run with me, rush up, and tear down this iron car that pretends to be a ghost." As soon as he took the lead, the Jingwei people behind him rushed forward bravely, rushed to the iron car, rushed to the car, and spread the haunting sound. However, before they came near, the tone of the devil''s voice turned sharply, sending out a sharp tone that seemed to pierce the eardrum. Chapter 992 The magic sound not only affects people, but also horses. When Jingwei lost their mind, their mounts began to riot. Before the two soldiers met, they broke up. Fuhu fell to the ground with his ears covered. His body was trampled on several feet by the crazy horse, but he could not feel the pain. The human figure fell into an abyss. He could not see anything in front of him, and his brain was thick. Luoxiu city is very proud. He looks at the scene that has happened for many times before his eyes. He is in a happy mood and is about to fly. This is Kyoto. When he kills all these elite guards, he breaks the gate and rushes into the Chu palace. The throne is him. Seeing that all those people had lost the resistance, he was about to order the hanging, but he heard the soldiers rush to report: "the king is not good, there are reinforcements in the back, it''s very fierce, kill when you see someone, nearly a thousand brothers have died." Luoxiu''s face slightly changed: "what? Reinforcements? What reinforcements? Where''s the reinforcements? " The man shook his head: "subordinates, subordinates did not see." Luoxiu kicked it over and said angrily, "useless things." He turned his head and looked at the fine iron carriage which had not stopped. He said to his deputy: "go, pull the carriage to the back, and let these so-called reinforcements taste the magic sound." If he chooses to kill these people in front, more people will die in the back. He doesn''t know how many Jingwei are there in Kyoto City. He wants to protect his own strength first. Otherwise, even if he kills all these people in front of him, he doesn''t have a strong enough army. How can he go to the city to recover? He also turned his horse''s head, but he had to see where the reinforcements were sacred. "What is that?" Tianhu points to the cast iron horse Lane from far to near. Zhongwen stabbed his soldiers to death, raised his eyes and looked at the direction pointed by Tianhu. The carriage with peculiar shape ran towards them. "It must be the people who play the magic sound sitting in it. The carriage made of refined iron can defend against the killing of swords, bows and arrows. It can also make the sound of the zither sound amplify and spread out, killing two birds with one stone." The tiger said angrily, "I''ll cut off the man''s dog head and let him play the piano all day to hurt people." Tianhu turns over and goes to the horse just to fight. He hears the harsh sound coming from the iron wall. Tianhu immediately covers his ears and scolds: "is this the magic sound? How can I feel dizzy? " Zhongwen tore off his cotton padded robe in a hurry and took out two wads of cotton from inside to plug his ears. However, the evil sound still poured into his ears. No matter how blocked it was, it would be useless to cover it. He tried to resist the dizziness and looked back at the black cavalry behind him. They were still fighting for the enemy, but they were already suffering. If the black cavalry lost its combat power, it would become a lamb to be slaughtered, and the whole army would be destroyed. It''s strange why these rebels are completely unaffected when they hear the evil voice? A rebel came to him, and he bit his lips. The pain made him recover a little clear will. He killed the rebel with a knife. Zhongwen''s bravery made the rest of the rebels dare not act rashly. They were used to sitting around and enjoying themselves. They knew that they would lose consciousness in a short time. At that time, they would kill whoever they wanted and how they wanted. At this time, there is still a risk in fighting. It''s better to wait a little longer, wait a little longer. Zhongwen shakes his head. He feels dizzy and has a headache. He can''t even stand stably, as if the whole world is spinning. At this time, a clear and extreme piano sound sounded, and the piano sound came from nowhere, as if it was from a distant sky, drifting here with the wind, with not many and slow tunes. Every tune that can pop up can just break the tone in the magic sound of the Yuan Dynasty, so that its music can''t become a tune or a tune. Chapter 993 With the wind, not only the sound of zither, but also the wisps of exotic fragrance. The exotic fragrance penetrates into everyone''s nose, and immediately a cool feeling fills the roof, making the listless and chaotic thoughts clear. Tianhu and Zhongwen also get rid of the control of the devil sound. They see each other happily and are about to fight with swords. However, they listen to the piano sound in the carriage change slowly and become more harsh and uncomfortable than before. The spirit they just recovered, in this harsh sound, becomes chaotic again. After disappearing for a while, the piano music and exotic fragrance from the distant sky began to tune again, which still accurately cracked the melody of the magic sound, making the magic sound invalid, but also brought the exotic fragrance that can make people recover their spirits. Luoxiu city''s face changed a lot. Angrily, he roared to his deputy: "what are you still doing? I don''t want to go. " "Look, what?" said the deputy "Find out where the inexplicable sound comes from, no matter who it is, there is no forgiveness for killing," Rousseau said angrily The deputy general took the lead and quickly took a hundred elite soldiers to search for the sound. After searching for a long time, she finally found the man on a small hillside. She was a woman in plain clothes. She sat on the windward mouth of the hillside and played the piano. No wonder her voice and color were misty and there was a strange fragrance guide. It was because she occupied the tuyere. The adjutant gave orders to climb up the hillside and kill the woman playing the piano. Cool son Jing way: "princess, they want to climb up, how to do?" Dissolving the moon, he said in a low voice: "use the powder I just gave you. When they gather in one place, sprinkle a handful of it." Cool son''s heart is at ease. He quickly pours out a handful of powder from the bottle. Seeing dozens of people climbing at the same time, he spreads his hands. The powder is scattered in the wind and inhaled into the mouth and nose by those powder guards. "What''s that like? Do you smell it? " A Jingwei asked people around him. The man opened his mouth, just wanted to talk, but yawned, and then his hands were loosened. The whole man fell back, and the people below were all unable to fall down. All of them fell into the snow and fell asleep. Liang''er ran to the other end again and did the same. A handful of powder poured out dozens of people again. "Grandma, stinky girl, do you dare to cheat?" At this time, only a few people were left at the bottom of the slope. With Kung Fu on his head, he lived in a favorable situation. He no longer panicked and said with a smile, "I will cheat you. What''s the matter? You have the ability to come up! " At this time, the piano music in the iron car changed again, and the moon frowned. She had heard this music before. It was played by Yuan Dao when he first played the magic sound to her. At that time, his skill was not home. With her strong self-control and tenacity, she was not confused by the magic sound, and finally escaped from his palm. But unexpectedly, this time and today, he actually pops up this song again, is it intentional or unintentional? Because she was familiar with the song, she did not pause as before, so she immediately found out the flaws in the song and cracked them. Half of the song was played, the magic sound in the iron carriage stopped suddenly, and a tall figure stepped out of the carriage. Luoxiu City shouted: "Yuandao, what are you doing? Why stop? " Yuan Dao ignored him. He jumped down from the carriage and left looking for the ethereal sound of the piano. There was a hurry on his face and a surprise in his eyes. At this time, the sound of the devil dissipated, the battle power of the black cavalry was fully restored, and the cries of killing were heard all the time. The blood dyed the whole snow red, and the crouching tiger at the other end also recovered his mind. He could not care about the ribs broken by the horse''s hooves, and shouted to the brothers, "kill, kill these animals, and none of them is allowed to stay." Chapter 994 Luo''s army was attacked from the inside and the back. Without the help of the evil voice, they, a group of people who had never been trained strictly, were in a state of collapse. The black cavalry was very brave. Moreover, the people who had been poisoned by Luo''s rebels on the way were already full of evil spirit in their hearts. Today''s World War I was full of hatred and killing spirit. How the Luo''s army was an enemy, they could hardly even fight back. Luoxiu city is stupid. He panics and wants to call back Yuandao, but that guy is missing. Thirty thousand Jingwei and in a blink of an eye, there are only ten thousand people left. There are corpses all over the place and blood flows. He thought of running away, but there was no way out. At the other end, Yuandao came to the hillside and looked up at the woman on the hillside. The woman also looked at him with disgust in her eyes. Different eyes, same eyes. Tian Yu used to look at him like this. "Tianyu, is that you?" His voice trembled, and his eyes were praying. Don''t deny, please don''t deny. Dissolving month shakes his head: "you recognize wrong person, I am Chu month." She got up and stood on the hillside, overlooking the strange and familiar Yuandao: "why do you help Luoxiu do evil?" Yuandao looks at her, looks at her eyes, listens to her gentle words, and feels the Tianjia spirit that she exudes. He is ecstatic: "you are Tianyu, you are Tianyu. A person can easily change his face and voice, but her inner character, temperament, knowledge, and habit of putting one''s hand into one''s feet will not change. Don''t lie to me, You are Tianyu. You are not dead. It''s so good. It''s so good that you are not dead. " Rongyue frowns. She and Yuandao have not met each other for a long time. How can he see from her short words that she is Tianyu? Yuandao added: "Tianyu, you may wonder why I can recognize you at a glance, because you have been living in my heart all the time, your smile, every word you said to me, I have never forgotten, never, every day, I will fantasize, if there is an afterlife, what would you look like in the afterlife?" "But I believe that no matter how your face changes, I can recognize you at a glance, and I will find you." Dissolving the Moon said: "I think you are crazy and dead. How can you live again? Yuandao, do you know what a mistake you have made? " Yuan Dao shook his head: "I don''t know, I don''t know anything, I just know, I must be with you, life can''t be in the same bed, death must be in the same cave." She felt cold and gooseflesh all over her body. What did he mean? After planning to help Luoxiu city beat down the Chu Dynasty mountains and rivers, go to the imperial mausoleum to dig her grave? "You''re hopeless. I feel sick talking to you." She shook her head, turned away, and did not want to see the disgusting face that she thought was affectionate. Yuandao doesn''t care. He doesn''t care at all. He doesn''t care what she looks like now. He doesn''t care whether she hates him or even hates her. He just wants to live and die with her. He raised his robe and planned to climb up the hillside. At this time, the deputy general came running to him, clasped his arm and said, "hurry, go to play the piano. The army can''t hold up." Yuan Dao pushed the Deputy aside and said in a cold voice, "I will not play any more. I have found what I am looking for." When the deputy general was furious, he raised his hand and chopped at him with a sword: "since he doesn''t play, he will die." Chapter 995 Yuan Dao also learned some Kung Fu in these years. The deputy general didn''t hit him. He picked up a long sword from the ground and then cut it back at the horse''s bottom. The horse was in pain and ran away with his deputy. He turns back to step on the snow and climbs uphill. Liang''er has pulled out his dagger. When he sees that he has jumped up, he rushes forward and stabs. Yuan Dao only thinks about Tian Yu. No one can get into his eyes and avoid liang''er''s assassination. He reaches out and clasps liang''er''s wrist. He twists his wrist and stabs him fiercely. The sharp edge blows into liang''er''s abdomen. Everything happened between the lightning and the Firestone. The moon felt something wrong and hurriedly turned around. However, she saw that liang''er was already in the middle of his stomach and was falling straight down the slope. She rushed forward to catch lenger, but only tore off one corner of her robe. Yuan Dao''s hand buckles the shoulder of Rongyue, and the body of Rongyue slightly shakes, avoiding his small capture, and turning around is a blow to his face. Yuan Dao dodged the danger and said with a smile, "you still have the same means as before." That year, that time, he let her slip through her fingers. This time, he won''t let her escape. He knew that her strength was lightness skill footwork and her weakness was foreign Kung Fu. After avoiding her two attacks again, he felt his hand to his waist, pulled and pulled, and a whip appeared in front of him. Her wrists were slightly shaken, and the whip was like a spirit snake, attacking the front door of the moon. She hurriedly retreated. Unexpectedly, the whip suddenly turned around and attacked her waist. Only when her waist was tight, the long soft whip actually encircled her waist, Yuan Dao pulled her into his arms with a strong pull. She stretched out her hand and then split it. Before it fell, Yuan Dao''s hand first hit her back neck. In recent years, he has been practising Kung Fu so hard that he wanted to sneak into the imperial mausoleum with his own strength. However, there were hundreds of elite soldiers stationed in the mausoleum. With his own strength, he could not enter the imperial mausoleum at all. Therefore, he thought of cooperating with Luoxiu city. The delicate body fell into his arms, his heart beat faster and faster, the joy and satisfaction made him floating. "Tianyu, Tianyu, you are mine at last." He picked her up and went downhill from the other end. The tall figure quickly disappeared into the snow. The battlefield on the other side is over. The city of Luoxiu is captured alive. All the rebels of Luojia are killed, escaped, injured and completely destroyed. At this time, two soldiers carrying a wounded girl came to Zheng Zhongwen and Tianhu: "Wang Ye, Hou ye, subordinates found a wounded girl under the hillside over there." Zhongwen came to check. The girl lay on her side, her black hair covering her face, but she gave him a sense of familiarity. He crouched down and lifted the girl''s black hair. It was cool. He was shocked and asked the soldier, "is she alone? Who else is there? " The soldier shook his head and took down the harp on his back: "I''ve found it on the hillside. No one but this one." Zhongwen hurriedly took over the Qin, and then he got to the nose. A light fragrance came into his nose, which was the exotic fragrance that had helped them out before. Is it the dissolving moon? Is the man who just played the piano dissolving the moon? How can that cool son get hurt? Where is the moon melting? He quickly squatted down and slapped his face: "wake up, cool you wake up." "Let me." Tianhu comes forward and reaches out to catch lianger. After a while, lianger wakes up. When she opens her eyes, she sees the worried prince. She panics and says, "prince, go to save the princess." Chapter 996 Zhongwen became more and more flustered. He asked, "what''s the matter? Say it. " "It''s him. It''s the yuan Dao who can play the magic sound. He, he -" lenger was in a hurry for a moment. He didn''t breathe, and fainted again. Zhongwen rushes to the hillside in a mad way. There are obvious shaking marks, messy footprints and just coagulated blood on the slope. Tianhu also rushed over, he comforted: "brother, don''t worry, people just left soon, will be able to catch up." Zhongwen was so anxious that he slapped himself in the face: "why didn''t I find her earlier? Why didn''t I come here earlier? I -" he covered his aching chest, it would hurt, she was still alive, she was still alive, that''s good. Thousands of black cavalry, centered on the hillside, searched everywhere and left no trace of land. However, Yuandao and Rongyue seem to disappear from the sky. No matter how they look for them, they can''t find any clues. When Rongyue woke up, he found himself in a cave, his hands and feet were tied, and a bonfire was burning beside him. On the fire, the fragrant rabbit meat was baked. And Yuandao, sitting next to her. She tried hard to break away from the rope that bound her hands and feet, but found that the more she wanted to break away, the harder the rope would be tied. This is the technique of stringing the piano. He used it on her. Yuan Dao stops and turns the roast rabbit''s hand. He releases the rope on her hands and feet, so as not to hurt her. "Though I move around, I will be hurt if I hurt myself." Looking at the gentle face, she just wanted to vomit. How could she not find out before that Yuandao was not only paranoid, but also abnormal. "What do you want?" She asked. He smiled, bright and incomparable, the original sick pale face, in the light of the fire, suffused with red. "I just want to be with you. You are supposed to be mine. Although you are so late, you finally come back to me. Tian Yu, will you marry me?" "I said, I am not Tianyu, you have identified the wrong person." She stopped looking at his disgusting tenderness. "You are Tianyu, you can''t cheat me." "If you really like me, you should let me live a happy life, instead of binding me and imprisoning me like now," she added He looked helpless: "if you don''t always want to escape, how can I bind you? Tianyu, promise me to marry me, will you? " "If you die, I will not marry you." Her face was as stubborn as ever. This is the girl he likes. He likes everything about her. She is stubborn and proud. "You will agree, sooner or later!" When Zhongwen returned to the city, he went to Wanfu for the first time. Jianyun''s stomach was very big, and he had already done so many things. Seeing Zhongwen back, he had to stay in bed to get off the ground. Zhongwen rushes forward, clasps Jianyun''s wrist, and hastily says, "master, don''t move around. Be careful of your foetus." "You call me Shifu?" she said Since Zhongwen''s death and rebirth, he never called her Shifu again. He forgot all he had experienced with her in Mobei and treated her as a relative of Rongyue. Zhong Wen wryly smiled: "master, I remember all of them It''s no wonder that Jianyun suddenly lost his memory. He lost it because his heart was broken by a sharp blade, and jiaozhu was born again. It''s impossible for him to recover his memory in his whole life unless he has experienced the same serious injury and survived. Chapter 997 Zhong Wendao: "master, the moon was taken away by Yuan Dao." Jane Yun was shocked. She felt uncomfortable. She forced herself to bear it and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s going on? " Zhong Wen shakes his head: "I don''t know, only that Yuan Dao hurt liang''er and robbed Rong Yue. Master, tell me honestly, did you take Rong Yue to Xijiang and know yuan Dao in Xijiang?" Jane Yun just nodded, and then she was surprised: "you, do you know?" She took her apprentice to Xijiang. It''s Tianyu. Zhong Wen nodded: "I know. These are not important now. I just want to know why yuan Dao robbed the moon. What is the dispute between him and the moon?" Jian Yun sighed: "it''s also my fault. At the beginning, Yuandao was chased and killed by his enemies and was seriously injured. I met him accidentally when I was collecting herbs, so I saved him and asked Tianyu to take care of him for a while. Unexpectedly, this guy had a bad heart for Tianyu. When I was not in the inn one day, he tried to control Tianyu''s mind and spirit with evil voice and took her away." "Thanks to Tianyu''s firm mind at that time, and the magic sound skill of Yuandao was not mature. He failed to succeed. Later, I didn''t know what happened. I went to find him for accounting, but I couldn''t find his man. Later, Tianyu and I left Xijiang and never met again." So Yuandao loves Tianyu with all his heart. That''s why he robbed her? "But today''s Tianyu is not the original one. How can he recognize her at a glance?" He was puzzled. Jane Yun said: "is it because of the piano sound? At the beginning, when Yuan Dao''s body was getting better and better, they met each other with Qin and called each other Qin Dao''s confidant. However, Yuan Dao suddenly changed Zhong Wen nodded: "I know, master, you take good care of the baby. I will find the dissolving moon." "Master believes you, and Rong Yue is also a smart child. She will surely leave you some clues." She is holding on to her huge belly, and her heart is full of worries. Now she looks like this, she really can''t do anything. After Zhongwen went out of Wanfu, he immediately passed on the words, and stared at all the cloth houses in the city. Anyone who bought red silk or happy clothes and other things, all of them could not let go. Since Nayuan Dao is so dedicated to Tianyu, he will surely try to force Tianyu to marry him. A bigoted person like him will not rush around and at least have a wedding. Since he can''t find it, he will keep it. " " where is this? What on earth are you going to do? " She was locked into a room, burning carbon, but not cold, but surrounded by wilderness, she could not identify the direction at all, all the way was dragged by him. Yuan Dao said with a smile, "you must not have come here. You have climbed this mountain and the mausoleum is on the other side. I thought you were sleeping in it, so I planned to go in and accompany you. But the mausoleum didn''t want to go in and go in. I built this house in this forest and watched the situation in the mausoleum, hoping to find opportunities." "It''s a pity that no matter how hard I try, I can''t enter the mausoleum." He shook his head and sighed, but his eyes were full of joy: "fortunately, I didn''t go in, otherwise, I would never meet you again." She felt disgusted. Before this man, Xiao thought not only about her, but also about her bones... "Yuandao, you know I won''t marry you, why do you force me like this? How can a melon with strong twist be sweet? " Chapter 998 Yuan Dao''s hand touched her face, gently and softly, just like touching the rare treasure. "Don''t touch me," she said Yuan Dao chuckles: "I''m not in a hurry. We will be together for a while, and you will fall in love with me after all." There was a time? She was a little surprised. He said they would be together for a while, not that they would be together all the time. She thought that she had heard yuan Dao''s violent cough and her pale face after coughing. She realized one thing. "Are you ill?" He nodded: "I''m sick, lovesickness, but now it''s all right, you''re back to me." "I mean, your body is sick, incurable?" She asked. He fixed her eyebrows and eyes, kept silent for a few minutes, then nodded: "yes, I have a terminal illness, so I want to use the rest of my time to do what I want to do most. The reason why I am willing to ally with such a demon as Luoxiu city is that I don''t have much time, and I want to be with you, whether it''s life or death." "So before you die, you have to kill me first, so that you can really achieve your goal, right?" He frowned and remained silent. At last he took a look at her, turned around and went out, locking the doors and windows outside. Her hands and feet are tied and her movements are limited. It''s difficult to get out of bed, let alone escape. Yuan Dao walked between the mountain paths, and didn''t want to hear Tian Yu''s question: "before you die, do you want to kill me first, so that you can really achieve your goal, right?" He never thought about this problem, because the joy of regaining her made him forget all this reality. His life will soon die, and she is still young and healthy. Will he really kill her by himself then? The nearest town is Luoying town. He needs to buy some necessities and a piano. The town is small, but the streets are bustling and full of everything. He bought two quilts, brand new face towels, bathtubs... It didn''t stop until the hands were gone. There are so many things we need to buy before we start to live as a couple. Passing by a cloth shop, he saw two brightly colored women''s clothes hanging in the shop and went in. He pointed to the red dress and asked, "is this dress a happy dress?" The shopkeeper nodded: "it''s exactly the latest style. Do you need to order a set, sir?" He shook his head and said, "it''s too much trouble to order a set. It''s OK to order it bigger or smaller. It''s your own lady." The shopkeeper laughed: "my guest, you are a real person. But if the suit doesn''t fit, your wife may not be happy." He also smiled and looked in a really good mood: "she''s very easygoing, she won''t, wrap it up for me, another set of bridegroom''s is also wrapped up." The shopkeeper waved his hand: "I''m sorry, sir. This dress is a model in our shop. It''s not for sale. You can tell me how tall and fat your wife is. How about we make another set for you?" Yuan Dao shook his head: "I want these two sets. Is one hundred Liang enough?" With that, he took out a hundred Liang silver note and left it on the desk. The shopkeeper was stunned, then smiled and nodded: "enough, enough, wait, I''ll wrap it up for you." Since it''s open to business, there''s nothing that can''t be sold. It''s just that the price is not appropriate. Chapter 999 Yuan Dao took out another hundred Liang, and said to the shopkeeper, "xigai, red silk and other things should be prepared." The shopkeeper is happy to spend. All these things add up, but they can''t use a hundred Liang silver. Now he gives them two hundred Liang, just like pie in the sky. After a while, the shopkeeper packed all the things. He tied the bundle on his body and picked up a lot of living tools. He turned around and walked out of the cloth shop. He was very happy. When passing a candle shop, he bought a pair of the thickest and longest red candles and a string of firecrackers. When he returned to the hut in the woods, it was already afternoon. He happily put his things in the yard and rushed into the room with the red silk in his happy clothes. "Tianyu, look, I''ll buy it for you --" the voice broke. He looked at the ropes scattered on the ground and the blood soaked on them. The fracture of the rope is full of burrs and uneven. There are obvious signs of strong friction on the edge of the table in the room. The spots on the ground are not completely dried. She unexpectedly, would rather hurt herself, but also want to escape his side, he really so let her hate it? He left the things in his hands and turned out of the wooden house. There was thick snow in the forest, and there were often beasts. There was a smell of blood on her. In this barren winter, the smell of blood would make the beasts in the forest crazy. He had to find her before she was stared at by the beast. In the yard, I took a wooden thorn that was used to hunt animals, ran into the forest quickly, found the deep and shallow footprints, and walked through the forest rapidly. The wooden house is built in the central part of the forest, which is convenient for concealment. Because of this, there is no normal path from the bottom of the mountain to the wooden house. Tianyu is likely to run away in a panic and lose his way in the forest, which will lead him to go more and more sideways and enter the forbidden area that he never dared to enter. In the forbidden area, there is often a horrible howl of monsters. The footprints clearly extended into the penalty area. His heart was flustered and his steps were faster and faster. There seemed to be a sound coming out in front of him. He looked for the sound and saw Tianyu holding a stick in front of him to fight with two snow wolves. The two snow wolves are not big. They should be immature pups. The habit of wolves is to live in groups, especially the little ones. Before they grow up, they are not likely to leave the wolves. What does this prove? It''s proved that there must be another wolf group around here. As long as these two little wolves howl, those grown-up evil wolves will come here at once. Tianyu may be too tired, but she is tired to deal with two wolves. He doesn''t think much about it. He rushes forward quickly and stabs a wolf with a wooden thorn in his hand. Another wolf saw another helper and killed his companion. The wolf''s eyes were red at once, but he did not launch any more attacks. Instead, he took a few steps back, raised his neck and howled. Yuan Dao grabbed Tian Yu''s wrist and said, "let''s go. The wolves are coming." He took her and ran in the snow. Behind him came the howling of wolves. Rong Yue looks back and sees dozens of big adult snow wolves chasing after them. She knows how terrible it is to meet wolves in the winter when food is scarce. Although she is very tired, she still rushes forward. After all, they are two legged and not familiar with the road. Soon they are caught up by the snow wolves with four legs but as light as a swallow. Ten strong snow wolves surrounded them. Chapter 1000 Yuan Dao, with both arms open, guards the dissolving moon behind him and whispers, "I''ll find the right opportunity in a moment. I''ll let you run. Don''t look back. Don''t mind me." She didn''t say a word. I don''t care about you. If I could run, I would run. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be in danger now. Without waiting for the wolves to move first, Yuandao took the lead in the attack. In a blink of an eye, the wooden thorn in his hand stabbed two snow wolves to death. Immediately, there was a gap in the encirclement. He grabbed Rongyue''s hand and threw her out of the encirclement, shouting: "run, don''t turn back." She started to run. Instead of chasing her separately, the wolves concentrated on Yuan Dao. After a while, she stopped suddenly. If she went like this, Yuan Dao would die. If not to save her, he would not be trapped in a wolf''s den. But for him, how could she get lost in the mountains? If not for him, thousands of people would not be affected by the war. She ran forward a few steps, the distance seems to hear the scream of Yuandao, she sighed, and finally turned around. She picked up a stick, rushed into the wolves, and rescued Yuandao, who had been bitten by the snow wolf for many wounds. A dozen of snow wolves, such as the dead and the wounded, were still facing them. Yuandao endured the pain and complained: "Why are you back? Didn''t it let you go? " Although it is a complaint, but the eyes can not hide the joy. Dissolve the moon to frown, sink a voice way: "I just don''t want to owe your feeling, you don''t want to think more." He didn''t speak any more. He backed away with her until he left the boundary. The covetous Snow Wolf didn''t come out. After staring at them for a while, he turned around and left. Yuan Dao pointed to the stone tablet covered with thick snow not far away: "from here, it''s the forbidden area of this forest. There are many beasts living in it. They only move in the forbidden area and never come out." "Why?" she wondered Yuan Dao shook his head: "I don''t know. I once met a woodcutter in this mountain. He talked about a legend that this stone tablet has some mysterious power. It binds the beasts in the forest and forbids them to do evil. If any beast dare to cross the border, it will encounter the disaster of destroying the top." This is close to the legend of myth. No one dares to believe it or not. Some mysterious forces do exist and are not false. For example, in her rebirth, even with jiaodan as the auxiliary, she still has a pair of hands in the dark to lead her, otherwise, how could she be so skillful and find such a suitable body? Back to the wood house in the forest, she would leave if she wanted to leave him, but she could look at the wound that was not less than ten places all over her body. There were two wounds and even white bones. His aching body continued to tremble, but his face still kept smiling. She asked him to sit down, and she went to the hospital to boil a pot of hot water, wash the wound carefully for him, and then bandage the wound with the red silk he just bought. He wryly smiled: "these red silks are for us to arrange when we get married." She raised her eyebrows and looked at him. She said in a low voice: "in fact, you know that you are reluctant to let me die or make me sad. In this case, why don''t you just let go?" His smile became more and more bitter: "you also said that I was reluctant to let you die, or to make you sad, or to let you leave me." She got up, took the bright red blood from the basin and went out to pour it out. She turned around and put the basin on the table and looked at Yuan Dao seriously. Chapter 1001 "Yuandao, you are too selfish. How many people have you killed for your own selfish desire? Isn''t that enough? " He shook his head: "I never thought about the key person, I just want to be with you, even if what I finally get is a pile of bones, I also want to die with you. I''m sorry for the death of those people, but if time makes me come again, I still won''t change my mind." Her eyes became colder and colder: "since the ways are not the same and they do not conspire against each other, I''m leaving. Think about it for yourself." She turned around and raised her feet to step over the threshold. Suddenly something broke through the wind. She hurried to dodge, but she still didn''t dodge the number of blows. Heavy wooden pillow hit her back neck heavily. At the moment, she felt dizzy. She looked back and saw that Yuandao had become three or four. She walked towards her step by step. She fell to the ground. Before she lost consciousness, she saw Yuandao come to her and stare at her affectionately. It''s too late to regret, regret not to turn back, save him from the wolves, regret not to leave immediately after returning him to the wooden house. Her doctor''s benevolence seems to be applied to those who should not. When she woke up again, it was the next day, and her back neck was still very painful. Her hands and feet were tied up again, and the wound on her wrist was bound with red silk. However, it was still very painful to tie the rope on the wound at this time. Yuandao keeps busy in the room, tying the remaining red silk to the place where it can be tied, which makes the room full of happiness. She saw her coat hanging out in the yard and looked down at her body in a hurry. She wore a big red wedding dress, a pair of colorful Phoenix embroidered on her chest, a pair of big red embroidered shoes that didn''t fit her feet at all, and Yuandao wore a bridegroom''s wedding dress. "What are you going to do?" She grinned at Yuan Dao. Yuan Dao didn''t seem to see her angry face and said with a bright smile: "I want to marry you, didn''t I say that before?" "Don''t dream. I won''t marry you. I have a husband and a daughter. We are very happy. If you do this, I will hate you even more." His hand tied with red silk on the pillar stopped suddenly, and after a few moments of silence, he said: "I don''t care if you have married or if you have had children for other men. As long as you are with me now, you will never be separated." "Don''t think about it. You''d better not force me. If you force me again, I can''t bite my tongue and commit suicide." She said angrily. He took a look at her and shook his head: "you won''t, because you have children, you won''t just leave your children like this." After tying the last piece of red silk, he walked slowly to her side, pulled her tied double, and stroked the wound that was hurt by the rope: "as long as you promise to marry me, three months, at most three months, I will be free, and he, life will be complete." There are only three months left in his life. She tugged back her hand: "don''t say three months, three hours, three pillars incense, it''s impossible, you die this heart." His hand clasped the back of her head, forcing her eyes to look straight at him: "do you think I''m such a die hard person? If you refuse my words, I will die for you. " Of course not, or how could he be here today? Chapter 1002 "Tonight, let''s go to church tonight." He let go of the hand clasping the back of her head, resisted the violent cough on her chest, and quickly walked out of the door, closed the door, hid in the corner of the yard, coughed heartily, and weakened heartily. He didn''t want her to see his weakness. He wanted to become her husband officially in a perfect image, even if only for three months. He knows his behavior is selfish, but he can''t control himself. He wants to own her too much. Before he went out in the afternoon, he gave her a sip of tea. The tea was drugged. After drinking it, she fainted. When she woke up, it was evening. There was another person in the room. A woman in bright and festive clothes, wearing a big red silk flower on her head and a fake black hemorrhoid on her face. She was a typical matchmaker. When the woman saw that she was awake, she hurriedly took her to the small table in the room and sat down. There was a copper mirror and a makeup box on the table. When she opened the box, it was full of jewels and gold hairpins. The woman could not help but start to dress her up. The messy long hair soon became smooth after being wet with water. Just after putting on the bun, the woman stared at her face and said, "eh? What''s this on the new lady''s face? " Yuan Dao, who was lighting a pair of red happy candles, quickly came over and said, "what''s the matter?" Dissolving the moon only tightly frowns and doesn''t speak, in the mind is calculating how to get away for a while, which tube this happy Niang and Yuan Dao say. Xi Niang pointed to the face of Rong Yue and said, "do you see anything on the new lady''s face?" Yuan daoding stares at her carefully. As Xi Niang said, there is something on her face. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t really see it. It seems that there is a nearly transparent leather pasted on her face. I haven''t noticed it before. It''s because the leather fits the face very smoothly and naturally. But after these days of tossing, the leather on her face is wrinkled, not the same as before Smooth, naturally easy to be found. He stretched out his hand and rubbed her face for a while. He dodged the moon left and flashed right, but was still unable to avoid his hand. The human skin mask on his face was finally removed by him. Looking at the real face of the moon, the happy Mother exclaimed: "the new lady is really beautiful, look at the eyebrows and eyes, look at the handsome little face." She finally understood why the bridegroom was so talented and generous, but she forced him to marry a girl with an ordinary face. It turned out that the girl was not really ordinary. Under the ordinary mask, she was a peerless face. Yuan Dao smiled and shook his head: "it doesn''t matter that you are easy-looking. I like you, no matter you are beautiful or ugly, as long as it''s you." "Yuandao, you will regret it." She would not look at him again. Honggai covers her peerless face, and xinniang forces her to worship heaven and earth with Yuandao. When the ceremony is finished, Yuandao hands a hundred Liang silver note to xinniang and tells her to be more careful on the way home. Xinniang happily collected the silver note and said a few words of congratulation. Then she went down the mountain with a lantern. When the door is closed, the cold wind outside will not invade any more. The house is burning with silver and carbon. It''s warm but there''s no smell of choking. He went to her, opened the red cap, held the delicate white chin, and forced her to look at herself. "Tian Yu, we finally got married. Do you know how long I have waited and imagined this moment?" Chapter 1003 She sneered: "it may be a wedding for you, but for me, it''s a farce, a joke, I won''t admit it." He opened his hand and sat beside her: "it doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not. Facts are facts." Regardless of the wound that was bitten by the snow wolf on his arm, he stretched out his arm to hug her into his arms, and extended his other hand to her waist. She lost color in her face, and suddenly hit him. When Yuan Dao was knocked away, she also fell to the ground. Her forehead just hit the corner of the stool, and her scalp was broken immediately, and her blood was flowing. He was shocked and rushed forward to help her up, but she said in a sharp voice, "don''t come here. If you come here again, I will bite my tongue and commit suicide." Her face was iron and blue, and her eyes were fixed on death. He was afraid in his heart, and he dared not move at his feet. "Don''t be impulsive, don''t worry. If you don''t want to, I will never touch you." If a man''s words can be believed, the sow can go up the tree. She shakes her head: "you back, or I will die in front of you immediately." "OK, I''ll back, I''ll back. Don''t get excited, relax, relax, OK? Let me bandage your wound first. " She shook her head, the blood flowed into her left eye, and there was a red blood in front of her eyes: "you don''t need to be hypocritical, don''t you just want to kill me? If I die, you will do as you wish. You can bury me with me. Isn''t that what you think? " He quickly waved: "no, no, no, I didn''t think so. I won''t let you die. Three months later, when I die, you will be free." She sneered: "you have a husband and children, but you force me to marry you. What''s the difference between forcing me to die? I would rather die than be your wife. " The blood from the wound continued to overflow, not only headache, but also eyesight. She was a doctor. She knew that the collision was too fierce and hurt her head, which would produce a dizzy reaction. When he saw that half of her face was covered with blood, he was very scared. He wanted to go forward and was afraid that she would make more radical actions. "I promise you, when you are well, I will let you go, OK?" She shook her head. "No, I''m going now. Now, right now." Head more and more dizzy, she almost can not support, just listen to a bang, from the outside rushed into many people, she turned, blurred vision, Zhongwen''s face rushed into her eyes, she knew she was saved, her Zhongwen came, her Zhongwen finally found her. She fell into a solid, warm and familiar embrace and fell asleep. So tired, really tired. "Rongyue, wake up, wake up." Zhongwen hugged her and looked at the bloodstained half of his face. His frightened hands trembled and he turned around and shouted, "where is the military doctor?" The middle-aged man with the medicine box hurried in and quickly came to Zhong Wen''s body. He first took the pulse, then looked at the wound, and hurriedly said: "the prince, the princess is seriously injured. He must immediately apply the medicine to stop the bleeding. Please put the princess flat on the couch." Zhongwen hurriedly takes Rongyue to her couch and takes two steps back to let the military doctor deal with her wound. He turned his head and glared angrily at Yuandao, which had been controlled by his subordinates. He stepped closer and said, "you are Yuandao?" Yuan Dao also stares at Zheng Zhongwen, does not answer the question: "are you her husband? Her husband who would rather die than betray? " Is that the man she married and had a baby? Chapter 1004 As soon as his words fell, Zhongwen''s dagger, which had just been pulled out of his hand, stabbed him hard into his arm. There was an old wound that had not yet been healed. It was very painful to add new wounds at this time. But yuan Dao didn''t even hum, as if he couldn''t feel the pain. He smiled, and his eyes were full of jealousy. He stared at Zheng Zhongwen and said, "I have worshipped heaven and earth with her, even if there is no cave, but she is my wife in my heart, which cannot be changed." Zheng Zhongwen said coldly, "is that right? If you die, your so-called ceremony is nothing. " Yuan Dao shrugged: "when people die, sooner or later, I don''t care when I die. When I just want to die, I have no regrets. Now I have no regrets. Even if you kill me now, you can''t change the fact that she is the wife I have worshipped." His heart is crazy jealous of the man in front of him. Why can he get all the love of Tianyu? Why can he pay so much for her, but not even get a straight eye? "Yuandao, do you know why she doesn''t like you? Do you know why she didn''t want to see you more all the time? " Yuan Tao frowns and says nothing. Zhongwen added: "because of your selfishness, when you met in Xijiang, you wanted to occupy her selfishly, and now you are willing to hurt her to come to her. You think it''s true love, it''s giving, in fact, it''s seizing, it''s destroying." "To love someone is not only to get, but also to pay. What have you paid for her? What has been done to impress her? You say you love her, but what you do is to hurt her again and again. What''s your right to say love? You don''t deserve it. " Yuan Dao suddenly becomes silent. He no longer refutes Zhongwen''s words. It seems that he has no words to refute, and it seems that he has been stabbed to the pain by Zhongwen''s words. He turned his head and looked at Tian Yu, who was lying in a coma on the bed. He looked at the deep and shallow bloodstains on her wrists, the pale and colorless cheeks. She suffered so much because of him. He said that he loved her, but he always hurt her. He hit her on the back neck with a wooden pillow, forcing her to stay. He also used his own hand to split her with a hand knife. He even drugged her, and now she''s dizzy. He suddenly asked Zheng Zhongwen, "have you hurt her with your own hands?" Zhong Wen shook his head: "no, never. I love her too late. How can I hurt her?" Yuan Dao was stunned, and suddenly a sense of shame rose in his heart. He felt that he didn''t even deserve to say the words "love her". As the man in front of her said, he has always brought her harm, only harm, nothing else. A burst of sadness surged up, and he suddenly smiled, sad and helpless. "You''re right. I really don''t deserve it. I did so much and hurt so many people. It''s all wrong. It''s all wrong!" He swallowed the tears in his eyes, determined to look at the man in front of him, and said, "treat her well, don''t do the same wrong thing as me. If you dare to bully her, I will be a ghost, and I won''t let you go." After that, he broke away from the capture of the black cavalry Jingwei and ran his neck into the long knife lying in front of him. The blood spattered and his original life died. Zhong Wen frowned and waved: "drag it down and bury it on the spot." Chapter 1005 After the blood stopped, Rongyue still didn''t wake up. He just took her back to Beijing to find the master. If there is a master, she will be OK. Maybe the carriage back to the city was too bumpy, and Rongyue, who was tightly held in Zhongwen''s arms, suddenly woke up. The arms were really warm and practical. Finally, he came back and came back to her. She didn''t have to worry about him any more. Feeling the strangeness of the man in his arms, he tightened his arms, bent his head and kissed her on the cheek: "wake up?" A little move, the forehead will be cut like pain, she frowned, reached out to touch the injury. He quickly grabbed her hand: "don''t touch it, it''s just been drugged." She leaned against him, listened to his steady heartbeat, felt his temperature, and was very relieved. "Rongyue, I''m sorry." She did not understand. She looked up at him. "I''m sorry I''m late and I''m hurting you." Since he left the deep mountain cabin, he has been holding her tightly, never letting go for a moment, so that when he let go, she would disappear again. When I saw her in the mountains, the blood on his face scared him. "She chuckles:" fool, you can come to save me, I am very happy, I know you will come, I know you will come Just like that time, she was robbed by the mountain bandits and almost became the lady of the village. He suddenly appeared and saved her. She fell off the cliff and her dying body floated to the Bank of the river where there was no one. He saved her. When facing the fierce attack of Han Jiao, he blocked her with his body and exchanged his life for her life. When I was young, I met each other. The red line was dark. One side of jiaodanyu, the fragrant soul was born again. She looked up at him. On her stubble face, she seemed to have lost a lot of weight: "you must have suffered a lot when you went to Xijiang? Is there any injury? " He shook his head and endured the rising tears. She was so hurt that she still remembered him. "I''m fine. I''m fine. Dissolve the moon. Don''t get hurt again, OK?" She nodded and leaned her face against his chest. "Well, I''m not going to get hurt any more. You''re not going to get hurt either." He bent his head and kissed the pale lip. Luoxiu city was jailed, and the family members who were far away in the western Xinjiang were sent to Beijing. Xibo army, who was staying in the border of the western Xinjiang, retreated quietly after learning that Luoxiu city was defeated. More than half of the thirty thousand elite guards in Luoxiu city were soldiers given to him by Xibo state. He also promised Xibo state Lord that if he ascended the throne of Chu Dynasty, he would give half of the territory of Xijiang to Xibo. However, today, he did not take the throne of the emperor of Chu, and even implicated the most beloved daughter of the Lord of Xibo, and Xue Baozhen, who had just been incorporated into the palace of the king of Liao, had not enjoyed the love of his husband. Xue Baozhen, as the side concubine of Luoxiu City, was taken into the capital together with Bai Lian, the imperial concubine, and was jailed together. In the face of such a sudden disaster, Xue Baozhen even has the heart to die. She has been reduced from a grand mansion to this place. She is full of resentment, but she doesn''t know where to put it. It seems that her own choice is to walk step by step to today''s road. Her mother advised her more than once, but she didn''t listen and insisted on the road she chose. Now it''s too late to regret. Mrs. Xue asked for the emperor outside the palace gate, but the emperor avoided her. She went to the palace side by side to ask for the king side by side, and the king side by side even refused to let the door open. However, she came to the Zheng mansion. "Sister, in any case, you have to help me this time. I''m Baoqin. If she is gone, how can I live?" Mrs. Xue cried and fell down in front of Mrs. Zheng, out of breath. Chapter 1006 Mrs. Zheng sighed and said: "it''s not my sister that I don''t help you, but it''s a matter of great importance. How can we discuss things in the court in vain? It''s up to the emperor. If it''s my sister or me, even my master can''t say anything. " Mrs. Xue shook her head: "no one can speak. I believe it. But the relationship between the king and the emperor is extraordinary. If you say he can''t speak, I don''t believe it." Mrs. Zheng frowned and was upset. Didn''t Wang Yun have to embarrass her son? This is treason, not as simple as the original * *. Seeing that Mrs. Zheng didn''t say a word, Mrs. Xue plopped down and knelt in front of Mrs. Zheng: "if you don''t agree today, I won''t get up." At this time a servant came over and said to Zheng Fu, "madam, side by side the king and the princess are coming." Mrs. Zheng looked very happy, but she thought that Mrs. Xue was still here. She immediately said to the girl, "go and tell them that I''m meeting guests, and let them come again some other day." Girl should go, turn around to go, see Mrs. Xue immediately get up from the ground, start to rush out, sure enough, in the stone path outside the courtyard to see Zheng Zhongwen and Chu Yue coming hand in hand. She rushed to Zheng Zhongwen''s face and fell on the stone road with a thump. Then she bowed down and kowtowed on the stone road. It hurt. "Wang Ye, please help my treasure. She is innocent. She doesn''t know anything. You know that she just went to the west of Xinjiang. She has nothing to do with the treason of Luoxiu city." Zheng Zhongwen is bored, but she is not young after all. She is two years older than her mother. She can''t bear to help her. But Mrs. Xue refused to get up. She knelt stubbornly and said, "if the Lord does not agree, I will not get up and die here on my knees." Dissolving the moon doesn''t want to participate in such a thing, turning to Zheng Zhongwen, he says, "make up your own mind, I''ll pick up Wen." Zhongwen nodded, and saw that Rongyue had entered the courtyard. Only then did he take back his eyes. Xue Fu, who could not get up on his knees, said, "if you had known today, why should you have started?" Mrs. Xue, with tears on her face, sobbed: "I know that I know what we did at the beginning is not right. Baozhen is really innocent, and you must know that, right?" Zhong Wen shook his head: "you are still the first lady of the marquis. Haven''t you heard about the trouble of sitting in succession? Are all the people of the nine clans bad if they are killed for their crimes? You should be glad that the emperor will not pursue your Xue family''s fault. " Mrs. Xue cried: "the emperor is holy and kind. He must also know that Baozhen is innocent. Lord, please help her." At this time, Mrs. Zheng also came over. Seeing Wang Yun''s appearance, she couldn''t bear it. She said to Zhong Wen, "Zhong Wen, if you enter the Palace tomorrow, you can help her to explore the emperor''s atmosphere. Maybe things will change." Zheng Zhongwen had no choice but to kneel in front of him. His mother asked for help. If he didn''t agree, I don''t know if Mrs. Xue would do anything stupid. "Well, I will ask the emperor in private in the morning. If there is a turning point, I will save her life." Mrs. Xue is very happy and quickly kowtows to Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen turns around and is admitted to the hospital. Mrs. Zheng picks her up and takes her out in person. As soon as he entered the courtyard, Rongyue came out with his daughter in his arms. Xiaonianwen saw his father at a glance, and immediately wanted to break away from his mother''s arms and rush to him crying. Chapter 1007 Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes are slightly hot. He quickly steps forward and holds his daughter in his arms. He kisses her little face with all his strength. He has just dried the tears on her face, and his face is wet. It''s gone for months. His baby daughter grows taller and more beautiful. The voice of calling Father seems to be more and more loud. "Miss daddy?" His voice choked. Heaven knows how much he thinks about his baby daughter. When he falls on the cliff, his mind is only one thought. He can''t die. He can''t make Rongyue and his children unhappy. He should accompany them, grow old with Rongyue, watch her grow up, and be their most powerful backer. "Yes!" She touched her father''s face with her little white fat hand. The scum on her face was very strong. She giggled. Dissolve the moon to reach out to her: "wen''er, the mother also wants you, the mother hugs." Wen''er Du turns his head and his eyes are red, but he refuses to let the moon dissolve. Zhongwen''s face is curious. His baby daughter used to be the most clingy to his mother. Now why can''t he hold her? "My dear daughter, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you let your mother hold you? " "Nianwen''s eyes were like black grapes, and tears ran down:" my mother left me. She didn''t want me. She ignored me when I called her She still remembered that day when her mother left in a carriage. She always remembered that she was very sad. As soon as the eyes of the dissolving moon were hot, tears rolled down. The most painful thing on that day was actually good. It was worse than stabbing her with a knife to leave her flesh and bones and suffer from Acacia. "Wen''er, my mother didn''t want you. My mother went to find my father. Didn''t I help wen''er find my father? Aren''t you happy, Wener? " After all, the child is a child. She looks back at her mother and blinks her beautiful eyes, which are the same as those of Rongyue: "mother, you really go to find your father, don''t you want me?" Dissolve the moon to nod: "of course, how can the mother do not want wen''er, the mother likes the most is wen''er." After reading the text, she immediately smiled. She threw herself into her mother''s arms from her father''s arms and kissed her neck on her mother''s neck: "wen''er also likes her mother best." Zhongwen coughed quickly: "hum, do you forget me?" "I love my father very much, too," said Nianwen hurriedly. "Dad, didn''t you buy me sugar gourd?" Zhongwen laughs and magically takes out two candied haws and puts them into the hand of Nianwen: "how are you, dad?" Nianwen was so happy that he turned around and put his arms around his father''s neck. He gave him a fierce kiss on his face, which made his family laugh. "Nianwen suddenly points to the gauze on the forehead of his mother and asks:" mother, what are you here "When my mother saw your father, she was so happy. She fell down and hurt her forehead. It''s OK." The ice son of one side worries a way: "so big wound, afraid is to be able to break appearance." Zhong Wen waved his hand: "what is a scar? In the eyes of the king, the princess is the most beautiful woman in the world. No one can match her." Nianwen''s hand suddenly touched her mother''s wound, and she said, "if your mother doesn''t hurt, she won''t leave scars. She will get better soon. It doesn''t hurt at all." Zhongwen saw Nianwen''s hand covering the wound on Rongyue''s forehead with his own eyes, emitting a white light. When the white light disappeared, the gauze on Rongyue''s forehead fell. The original shocking wound turned smooth and white again. Chapter 1008 Zhongwen was too scared to speak. Dissolving the moon felt that her forehead didn''t hurt at all. She reached out to touch the wound on her forehead, but only felt a piece of smooth. She was surprised and said, "OK?" Zhong Wen nodded: "all right, all right." All right, there''s no trace. Although I knew that my daughter had this special ability before, I still feel very shocked to see it with my own eyes today. Xiaonianwen yawned: "mother, I''m so sleepy." Rong Yue hugs her baby tightly in her arms. Every time she exerts this special ability, she will feel sleepy and sleep for several days. She fell asleep in her mother''s arms without eating two of her favorite candied haws. Her face was a little pale, but it was much better than before when she treated the little white rabbit and the little dog. Maybe it was because her ability became stronger as she grew older. I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. The next day, Zhongwen followed Tianqi directly to the imperial study. "What? What''s the matter? " According to his understanding of his brother-in-law, he would like to stay in the house with his wife and daughter if he could not even go to the court. Today, his son would not leave even if he went down. Obviously, he has something to say. Zhong Wen said with a smile, "why, can''t I come if it''s ok? I dare to put on airs in front of my brother-in-law. " Tianqi is stunned. How long hasn''t he seen such Zhong Wenge? Since he lost his memory, he has never been as close to him as he used to be. When facing him, he is more respectful. "Brother Zhong Wen, do you remember?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "I think of it all, Tianqi, you have grown up." "My sister, does she know?" He shook his head: "I haven''t said yet. I''m going to surprise her. You can''t let slip." Tianqi nodded, endured the tears, smiled and said, "well, I promise it won''t hurt your good." He sat down in front of the table, and immediately a palace maid delivered the tea. He sighed, "you know Xue Baozhen, who is locked in the prison?" Chu Tianqi nodded: "I know, although I haven''t seen her, I''ve heard her name countless times. Unfortunately, a decent marquis is has won the battle." He turned his eyes to Zheng Zhongwen and said, "you didn''t come to plead for her? Do you have any -- " Zhongwen hurriedly waved his hand:" don''t be confused. In my whole life, except for your sister, when did I see other women in the eye? " It is also true that Zhong Wenge''s mind has never changed in his childhood, later, or now. "What do you want to talk about her?" Tianqi asked. Zheng Zhongwen sighed: "it''s not Mrs. Xue. She went to my mother and knelt down and bowed down. She also threatened that if I didn''t help her daughter to come to you and plead for love, she would kneel down and die in the government. There''s no way to take her, so I came to you to discuss." In fact, they all know that Xue Baozhen went to the west of Xinjiang with Luoxiu city for only a few months, and Luoxiu city has never returned to the Royal Palace since it returned to the West. Xue Baozhen is certainly not aware of the rebellion. It''s just that she has a special identity. It''s reasonable to put her in prison. "So, what do you mean?" Tianqi looks at Zheng Zhongwen. Zhongwen said: "it''s not good to let her go home. After all, it''s a big nuisance. It''s better to save her life and let her go to the Qingliang nunnery outside the city for shaving and practice. She has been accompanied by the ancient Buddha for a long time." Tianqi nodded, "OK, do as you say, and I''ll let you go tomorrow." Chapter 1009 After the matter was settled, Zhongwen left immediately. Tianqi was dissatisfied and said, "look at you, this is going to leave. Don''t you see the mountain of memorials piled up on my royal table?" Zhong Wen waved: "I''m not good at this. Let min Hengzhi help you." When talking about min Hengzhi, he immediately said: "this guy has always been delusional about your sister. If you go on like this, you will find an opportunity to put a woman in his house and let him move to another place earlier." Tianqi could not help crying and laughing: "it''s too hard for you. Although min Hengzhi has delusions in mind, he hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary. How can I interfere in his marriage? You can go back to the government to accompany my sister and Nianwen. I will take them to the palace some other day, and I will host a banquet for you." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "look, is this my little fan brother? Turn your elbow out -- "he shook his hands and left, then disappeared in a blink of an eye. The huge Royal study was quiet again. Tianqi sighed and shook his head. After sitting at the Royal table, he sighed: "if there is an afterlife, you should never be born in the emperor''s house. If you can be like brother Zhongwen, you should dare to pursue everything you want, not be moved by fame and wealth, dare to love and hate, be unrestrained and willful. How nice." Just out of the palace, Mrs. Xue jumped up from nowhere. She grabbed his arm and asked, "how''s the matter, Wang Ye? What did the emperor say? " Zheng Zhongwen told Mrs. Xue the result of his discussion with Tianqi. Mrs. Xue was disappointed. She thought that she could bring her daughter home safely... "Mrs. Xue, it''s a great favor that Xue Baozhen can be saved from death. Don''t make any progress. As the family members of the rebel party, they should all be put to death. Now, the emperor gives her permission to go into the nunnery to practice without involving your Xue family. What''s your dissatisfaction?" It seems that Zhong Wen is really angry. Mrs. Xue shrinks her neck and dare not say anything more. In a word, it''s better to save her life first. Later, it''s better than to be cut off by others. "Thank you very much, Wang Ye. It''s good for Baozhen to live. It''s good for her to live." In fact, Mrs. Xue''s heart still resents Zhongwen. If it wasn''t for him, how could her daughter have been like this? Although her daughter has done something wrong, after all, the source of everything is Zheng Zhongwen! Zheng Zhongwen naturally won''t talk about this with her. If Xue Baozhen had not been so greedy at the beginning, he could have accepted his divorce in a big way. Now, maybe he has another marriage and lives a peaceful life. "Mrs. Xue, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. Xue Baozhen will send Yu Linwei to Qingliang nunnery in person. If you want to see her, you need to wait for her to shave." Mrs. Xue nodded repeatedly: "I see. Thank you very much." "Don''t thank me, thank the emperor. The emperor is holy and merciful." "Yes, if not for the emperor''s kindness, my treasure would die with resentment." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t want to pester her any more. He arched his hand at her and said, "Mrs. Xue, goodbye." He turned to his horse, turned over, and galloped away. Mrs. Xue watched his back for a long time and couldn''t move her eyes. It''s no wonder that her daughter would be so obsessed with him. It''s a pity that she had such a good marriage and her daughter''s great life. Thinking that tomorrow her daughter will be sent to Qingliang nunnery, she immediately went back to the mansion to pick up some soft goods. As soon as she should be sent to Qingliang nunnery, please host more care for her daughter. Chapter 1010 When he returned to the mansion, he first went to see his daughter, who was still sleeping. His little face was no longer white, and he was very lovely. He bowed his head and kissed her. When he turned his head, he saw Rong Yue sitting under the window reading a book, and looked up at him from time to time. He had a bright smile, and his heart was soft like a white cloud, floating and floating. This was his dream life. He went home every day and could see it It''s so happy to see my daughter and wife. I only hope the time is quiet. He went to Rongyue and sat down next to her and gently circled her: "you see our daughter is so lovely, why don''t you have another one?" She pretty face flies red, know his meaning, gently pushed him, ashamed way: "in the daytime, no serious." Yesterday''s son went back to the mansion. Because of Rongyue''s insistence on sleeping with Nianwen, he failed. He can''t let her go today anyway. "I don''t care. I want you to give me another baby. Now I''ll make plans." She patted off his uneasy big hand and said with a smile, "don''t make any noise, where is the child? How can I wake up and see?" He pulled her up. "Let''s go back to the room." I only feel that the whole body''s blood has been boiling, the beauty is on the side, and the emotion is not stopped. At this time, bing''er came in and said, "prince, princess, there is a young master Sima who wants to see you." Zheng Zhongwen frowned a little and thought hard. He didn''t seem to know Sima. Then he said, "I don''t know you, please send me." Bing''er looked at the princess with her eyes and said, "master Sima said it''s the princess he wants to see." Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "who do you know?" She nodded with a smile: "I know that the precious Qin used for retreating is borrowed from Sima''s family." She then frowned and said, "brother Sima doesn''t look like someone who will suddenly come to Kyoto. Is there any change at home?" "Just go and have a look." He took her hand, walked out of the room quickly, and went to the front hall. Sima Changfeng was anxiously waiting in the hall. He didn''t expect to see her again so soon. Under such circumstances. Two people hand in hand and enter, Sima Changfeng a Leng, then take back to look at Chu Yue''s eyes, arch hand way: "see the prince, princess." Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "don''t be polite, young master Sima. If you don''t have Sima''s Baoqin to help you in this fierce battle with the rebels, the consequences will be unpredictable. On behalf of the common people, I thank you for your generous help." After that, Zheng Zhongwen bowed to Sima Changfeng. Sima Changfeng immediately paid the ceremony, waved his hand and said: "our Sima family is also one of the people at dawn. It is our duty to save ourselves as well as everyone." Seeing that Sima Changfeng was worried and anxious, Rongyue hurriedly asked, "is there anything urgent for you to come here?" "Sima Changfeng nodded:" there is something urgent indeed. Since you left, my father has had an accident "What''s the matter?" he asked "After seeing you off that day, I went back to my house and found my father lying in the study, unconscious. These days, we have invited famous doctors all over the world, but we can''t wake him up. I just thought of you. You have excellent medical skills. Why follow me to Dongjun?" Zheng Zhongwen immediately asked, "since you are in a hurry to cure the disease, why don''t you bring your father to Kyoto and waste your time on the road like this?" This kid''s eyes are not very right on Rongyue. He has to be careful of him. Chapter 1011 "I also thought about it. I was going to bring my father directly to Kyoto, but the doctors in the government didn''t recommend it. He said that he could not move his father at will, let alone suffer from the bumps of the carriage, or the disease might get worse, and then it would cause irreversible damage." Dissolve the month to nod: "what this doctor says is right, you did not bring him to be right, I immediately follow you to go." In a hurry, Zhongwen said, "I''ll go with you." She quickly shook her head: "no, now half of the Chu Dynasty has been trampled by the rebels. How many things are waiting for you and the emperor to do? You can''t leave Beijing now. You should stay in Kyoto and wait for the emperor''s orders." Zhongwen is not willing to live such a hard life that she just wants to be with her. He finally moved out of his daughter''s house. He was unwilling to answer: "then you promise me that you will go back to Beijing as soon as you deal with Dongjun." She smiled and nodded, "I know that saving the sick is saving lives. I can''t waste any more time. I''ll go now." She turned to bing''er and said, "you go to get my medicine box. Liang''er is still recovering. This time, follow me." Bing''er is very happy. He has always envied liang''er. He can walk around with the princess. Now this good thing comes to her. Can you not be happy. Zhongwen reluctantly sent his wife out of the palace, the capital city, and ten li on horseback. If he didn''t think of his daughter, he really wanted to keep up with her all the time. He only wanted nothing to happen again. Passing through Xuexue pass, when Sima Changfeng came, the road was blocked by avalanche. They could only make a detour. That''s why they missed the end of the night. It''s undoubtedly a very painful thing for them to sleep out in the wild on a cold day. Sima Changfeng and the coachman picked up a lot of dry firewood and formed a square of open space in a flat snow field. The four people sat around the bonfire, warming themselves with the fire and eating something by the way. Such cold, lying in the carriage sleeping will only freeze disease, only sitting by the fire boil. Sima Changfeng threw two broken branches into the fire, turned his head to look at Chu Yue, who was tired, and said: "it seems that the king side by side is very kind to you. You must be very kind." She hooked her lips and smiled: "yes, he is very good to me. I''m the only one in his eyes and heart. He''s never willing to let me suffer any grievances. He''s very good." A man who can make a girl like her adore him must be excellent. "Side by side Wang must be a very good and powerful man." She raised her eyebrows: "he''s excellent, but how do you know?" He didn''t seem to know Zhongwen before, and probably never heard of it. Sima Changfeng said with a smile, "a man who can make a girl like you die hard can''t be excellent. He must be the best." But she shook her head: "in fact, he is not the best, nor the best man, but he is the one who loves me the most. He is sincere and does not mix with any other things, which is the most moving place for him." "There is also fate. It seems that fate between me and him is predestined by heaven. We are predestined to entangle each other for life and never separate." "He wryly smiled:" a good never separated, such feelings, it seems that only in the words of the book, Mr. Shuo''s mouth heard, but never really seen Chapter 1012 Since ancient times, men have been fickle. There are several people who can face only one woman in their whole life without any second thoughts. He envied Zheng Zhongwen for having a wife like Chu Yue. He was also envious that he met Chu Yue earlier. The moon is clear and cold, the bonfires are roaring, and several stealthy black shadows come out from behind the trees, stand in the cold moon and Tsinghua, and approach them step by step. The sharp blade is particularly bright in the light of the fire. It seems that this kind of brightness is too abrupt. The dissolving moon, who had been dozing with her eyes down, suddenly opened her eyes. She looked back quickly and saw that those people in black were raising their blades towards them. She reacted so quickly that she picked up a flaming stick and threw it at the shadows. The sparks splashed all over the place, lighting up the clothes of the two men. The two black clothes quickly dropped their weapons and rolled them in the snow for several times, which extinguished the fire on their bodies. Sima Changfeng pulled out his sword and asked angrily, "who are you? What do you want to do? " The head of the black man a strange smile: "do not want to do anything, just want to take your dog life." "Why do you want to kill me Asked Sima Changfeng. The man snorted coldly, "take people''s money, madam to eliminate disaster, it''s only your misfortune." "Who paid you to kill me?" Sima Changfeng was shocked. He was devoted to doing business in the East County. He was in charge of the family industry, including his own secret industry. When he was in business, he pursued the principle of being kind to others and rarely offended people. Who was going to kill him? The man in black humed, "you asked too much. Go to ask for advice from Lord Yan." After that, the man raised his sword and cut it. His moves were fierce. Sima Changfeng has learned Kung Fu, but he is not particularly sophisticated. He can deal with ordinary gangsters almost. However, in the face of such a real martial arts expert, he is in the downwind without three moves. He called out to Chu Yue, "Chu Yue, leave me alone." He has no power to protect himself, not to mention Chu Yue. Dissolve the moon to listen to him again, Mo say is her friend, even if be a stranger, she also can lend a helping hand. She and Bing Er two raised their swords to attack the man in black who was going to sneak after Sima Changfeng. They forced the man in black to give up the sneak attack on Sima Changfeng and had to bend to deal with the fierce attack of the two. At this time, the two men in black who were lying on the ground to put out the fire joined in the fight, and their situation was very critical. Suddenly, several tall black shadows swept into the battlefield and quickly joined the battle. One of them shouted: "protect the princess!" When the swordsman''s martial arts are very high and the means are sharp, and the cold blade can''t get out of the scabbard for a few breath, there will be blood scattered on the snow. In a short time, the killers in black are all cut off by the sword. Seeing that the last killer in black is going to be different, Qi Rongyue shouts: "keep your mouth open." However, the knife was so fast that she finally shouted slowly. Seeing the danger eliminated, people in black knelt down on one knee in front of Rongyue: "I hope you will forgive me for your help." Dissolving the moon to wave: "it''s OK, everyone is OK, get up quickly, who sent you?" The young man in Black said, "go back to the princess. I''m the eighth leader of the black riding camp, black bee. These are the brothers of the black riding camp." "My subordinates were ordered by the king side by side to protect the princess in secret. We will only show up when the princess can''t solve the problem. Just now my subordinates have been observing in secret, but they didn''t come out to rescue the princess in the first time. Please forgive me." Chapter 1013 As expected, it is Zhongwen''s style. He is afraid that he will find it inconvenient to have more guards. Only in this way can people follow him in secret. It''s good to go to Dongjun. I don''t know what will happen. If they follow him, he can feel more secure. It was two days before we got to East County. Sima Changfeng left Dongjun only seven days ago, but the Sima family has undergone great changes. All the industries originally operated by him changed their ownership in a few days. Sima''s house became an ancient one. He was rejected. When he was shocked and speechless, he was planning to kill people with Rongyue. At that time, a thin figure rushed in. It''s not someone else. It''s Yinger, who was just accepted as a adopted daughter by her mother. "Big brother, you are back." Sima Ying rushed to Sima Changfeng, and her tears fell down. She saw the dissolving moon on the side, and she couldn''t breathe. Sima Changfeng was so worried that he asked: "don''t cry. Tell me what happened to our family? How about parents? " Yinger sobbed and shook her head. "Yinger doesn''t know what happened. When you left, elder brother, two elders of the family came to find their mother. It seems that they had a big fight. After two days, they drove their parents and me out." Sima Changfeng asked, "where are my parents now?" Yinger hurriedly said: "my mother was driven out without any money. She took my father and I to my uncle''s house in the east of the city. My uncle refused to take us in and drove us out. Uncle Liu in the Xianpu of Wu Xingbao took us in. They are now at uncle Liu''s house. I''m afraid that you can''t find us back, so I''ll wait here. You can count on coming back." "How could this happen? How could that be? " Sima Changfeng mumbles to himself, unable to believe what he hears. "It''s not the time to think about it now, let''s go to find your father and mother. Only your mother knows what happened." "Yes, yes, go to my mother now. Let''s go!" After leaving the gate of Sima mansion, they hid behind the gate all the time. The servants who looked out from the crack of the gate saw them go and hurried into the inner court to report. Wu Xingbao string. Today, the shop closed. Ying''er took them to the side door. The door was half open. They went straight in. A strong smell of medicine filled the room. From time to time, women''s cough could be heard. Liu Bo squatted in the backyard patio, obviously not very skilled, the fire is not big, but the smoke is very big. Ying''er works in a small way, but she can''t beat her. She hurriedly takes Liu Bo''s fan and says, "Liu Bo, let me do it." Liu Bo wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile, "well, you come here, young man, you can do anything." When Liu Bo got up, he found that Sima Changfeng and Chu Yue had also come, and his face was happy: "you are back?" Sima Changfeng nodded, his face heavy, but he still bowed to Liu Bo: "thank you very much, Liu Bo." Liu Bo waved his hand: "don''t say that. Go in and have a look at your father and mother. Your father has been unconscious and your mother is ill." Sima Changfeng nodded, his heart twined and he strode to Li Mai. Dissolving the moon, Liu Bo said: "Liu Bo''s righteousness, regardless of the past, I admire you." Liu Bo laughed and said: "speaking of this righteousness, I''m not really righteous. I''m just guilty. In these years, I''ve never given him a good face. I''ve even transferred my hatred to all Sima people. I''m the most careful person in the world. You taught me how to look at things carefully and what''s righteous. Now, I''ve never complained about being so light It''s comfortable. " Chapter 1014 He waved again: "no, let''s go in and listen to what happened to Sima''s family." When they entered the inner room, Mrs. Sima was supported by her son and sat up. After drinking half of the warm tea, she finally stopped coughing violently. Sima Changfeng asked: "Niang, what happened? Why is this happening? " When asked about this, Mrs. Sima''s face was particularly excited. She said with hatred: "it''s the three elders and the five elders who collude with each other. While you are not in the mansion, the master is ill again. They bribed the guards in the mansion, controlled all the servants in the mansion, and gave up the title deed and the title deed, and forced me to sign all the changes of Sima''s property Let the agreement. " "Damn, what about the other elders? Is it up to the two of them to do nothing? " Mrs. Sima shook her head: "the eldest elder has not been in Dongjun for a long time. No one knows his whereabouts. The second elder is old and can''t manage even if he wants to. The fourth elder is timid. After the accident, I went to him and he wouldn''t even open the door." "And six elders? Isn''t that the worst thing he''s ever seen? " Sima Changfeng became more and more excited. Liu Chang was always the one he liked most and admired most when he was young. He didn''t believe that he would stand by this injustice. Mrs. Sima wiped a tear and sobbed: "when the six elders heard about it, they rushed to the place. Unexpectedly, Gu sent that beast to kill him alive. My poor six brothers." "What? Mom, what did you just say? " Mrs. Sima cried more and more. At that time, the scene was really terrible. No matter how she begged, Gu Chai would not stop. She watched six elders being killed by random sticks, and the blood rolled all over the place. "Beast, bully." Liu Bo was so angry that he wanted to tear the beast off immediately. At this time, Rongyue had seen the head of Sima''s family lying on another couch and frowned, "he is poisoned." Mrs. Sima nodded: "yes, the master is really poisoned. Guchai said that as long as I give him all my possessions, he will give me the antidote, but he doesn''t count. I have fulfilled all his requirements, but he swept me out of the house immediately." "Niang, you are really confused. How could he really give you an antidote for such a cruel and ruthless person?" Mrs. Sima sobbed: "I was very afraid at that time. I was afraid that he would deal with us as he did with the six elders. I am a woman family, and your father looks like this again. If you don''t obey him, will you stay until now?" Rong Yue has taken out the needle bag and turned to Mrs. Sima and said, "madam, you don''t have to be sad. You are right. Life preservation is the most important thing. Let him take it first. When the owner is ready, let''s take it back." Both the mother and the son were bright in front of their eyes. They asked, "do you have a way to detoxify?" "Although there is no antidote, I can use silver needle to extract the poison first, and then refine the antidote according to his recovery. Don''t worry. Although he is deeply poisoned, he is not the kind of acute poison that can kill people immediately. I am sure." Madame Sima got down from her bed at once, but was held down by Sima Changfeng: "Niang, you are also a patient now, so don''t be polite. Chu Yue doesn''t care about these people. Just rest in peace." Chapter 1015 Mrs. Sima nodded and sighed: "people''s hearts are so unpredictable. Who would have thought that such honest and loyal people would do such vicious things?" Sima Changfeng asked, "how are your sisters? Have you ever looked for them? " Mrs. Sima said with a bitter face: "if it is true that what the ancients said is true, we can see the truth when we are in trouble. When Sima''s family is glorified, the family on the left and the family on the right are called to be intimate. Now Sima''s family is in trouble, but all these so-called families are avoiding like snakes and scorpions for fear of getting hurt. I haven''t even seen my daughters." Sima Changfeng was furious again: "I really don''t want to forget such a family." At this time, bing''er has helped Rong Yue spread the needle bag. After hearing his words, Rong Yue turned around and said, "brother Sima, why are you so angry? This is human nature. They are not related to your Sima family because their blood is thicker than water. They take self-protection as the priority when they are in trouble. Your sisters have been married as human wives. The status of women in the government is clear to you. Why should they hate? What you have to do is to return to glory as soon as possible, to be the strong support of your sisters, and to protect them from the wind and rain all their lives. Otherwise, without their mother''s support, their future life will not be easy. " As a woman, Mrs. Sima felt a lot about the words of Rongyue and nodded: "the princess is right. Changfeng, you should not be like your uncle. You should be a good brother. You should protect your sisters from the wind and rain all your life. Don''t let those people who have a cold temper bully them." Sima Changfeng nodded: "Niang, I know." At this time, bing''er had already stripped the head of Sima''s family, and said to Sima Changfeng and Liu Bo, "you either go out and wait, or don''t talk from now on, so as not to disturb the princess''s needle." Sima Changfeng shook his head: "if I don''t leave, I will stay here. Don''t worry, I won''t disturb her." But Mrs. Sima got out of bed. She said, "I can''t stop coughing. I''d better go out so as not to quarrel with the princess for a while." Liu Bo also said: "it''s almost noon. I''ll cook. It''s better for you to go to the yard to have a rest. The medicine will soon be fried. You and Yinger will have a sun in the yard." When the two men left the door, Sima Changfeng moved a stool and sat on the other side of his father''s bed, hoping to help. Dissolving the moon no longer spoke, she sat on her side beside the bed, and the silver needle quickly pierced into the vital acupoints of Sima''s family leader, up to Baihui, down to the toes, without any omission, until Sima''s family leader was pierced into a hedgehog. When the needle stopped fragrant, she began to pull out the needle again, but it was not as fast as the needle. When pulling out each needle, first hold the needle and rotate it for several weeks, and then pull it out slowly. Surprisingly, every time a needle was pulled out, there were strands of black blood overflowing at the acupoint pierced by the needle. When all the needles on Sima''s master are pulled out, the white skin is already covered with black blood. After dissolving the moon''s needle and retreating, bing''er has brought hot water soaked with medicine to wipe it carefully for Sima''s family. "How is my father?" Asked Sima Changfeng. Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "most of the toxin has been pulled out, will feed him a blood tonic pill, at most two hours will wake up, rest assured." Sima Changfeng took a sigh of relief, and finally the big stone in his heart fell. He made a deep bow to her: "thank you. If it wasn''t for you, my father would have died." Chapter 1016 "Brother Sima, you and I are friends. We should help each other. Why should we thank you? Isn''t it a living thing? " Sima Changfeng scratched his head and said with a smile, "well, it''s just that I''m vulgar. Don''t abandon me." She turned around and took out a pill from the medicine box. It was melted with warm water. After bing''er wiped it for the head of Sima''s family, she filled it with her hand holding the head''s mouth. There was no waste of a drop. Two hours later, just after they had finished their dinner, Mrs. Sima, who had been paying attention to her husband''s movements, saw that her husband''s hand had moved, and rushed to her immediately. She took her husband''s hand and said, "master, are you awake?" The head of Sima''s family raised his eyelids slowly and saw the lady with tears on her face. He was surprised and said, "what are you crying for, madam? What''s wrong with me? " Mrs. Sima was about to start crying. Rongyue quickly stepped forward and said, "uncle, it''s OK. You fell accidentally. Now it''s all right. You can keep it in peace." The head of Sima''s family was surprised: "princess? Haven''t you already returned to Beijing? Why are you still in East County? " "You have a good son, he went to Kyoto to find me to show you his wounds," said Rong Yue with a smile The head of Sima''s family suddenly looked around: "it''s not home, where is it?" The room is very small, but it''s elegant. Those people are a little crowded here. "This is the doctor''s house," said the dissolving moon with a smile. "You can take care of it. If you can get out of bed and walk in a few days, we will go home." See dissolve the moon not to tell the truth, Sima madam also dare not say many words, follow dissolve the moon''s words: "yes, yes, master, you don''t ask so many, good life rest, early good, early home." The head of Sima''s family was very tired and his eyelids were heavy. Finally, he nodded and fell asleep. When he fell asleep, he said, "he can''t be stimulated now. It''s not good for his health. It''s not too late until the poison is cleared." "Sima Changfeng nodded:" yes, he looks like this now, and he can''t do anything. It''s better to let him keep it in peace, and then talk about it in detail after he recovers He said to his mother, "Mom, I want to go out." Seeing her son''s fierce eyes, Mrs. Sima looked worried, but she didn''t know what to do, so she hurried to see Rongyue and helped her. "I''ll go with you. I''m just going to buy some herbs to refine the antidote pill," said Rong Yue "Sima Changfeng nodded," well, go to the benevolent hall. " Jingren hall is his own property. Unexpectedly, he was also targeted by three elders and five elders this time. Rongyue left two black cavalry guards at Liu''s house to protect Sima''s master and his wife. The rest of them should take them to the Jingren hall to deal with some bullies. It''s not enough to be reasonable. It''s harder than the fist. The shopkeeper in Jingren hall has changed. One of the people hired by the former chief executive Ma Changfeng can''t see, nor can he see the guests. Two strangers are huddling in the corner to gossip. The shopkeeper who is sitting behind the counter and baking the fire sees someone coming in and yells, "here are the guests." The two guys just came up to me: "are you two here to take the medicine?" Seeing that they didn''t recognize themselves, Sima Changfeng was even more depressed and said in a deep voice, "ask your boss to come out." His tone was rather poor. The shopkeeper who was sitting behind the counter at the fire stood up and looked at Sima Changfeng carefully. He recognized him immediately and said with a smile, "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Sima?" Chapter 1017 He then glanced at the dissolving moon behind Sima Changfeng and the four black guards who were following him. Sneer way "Sima childe puts also such battle, want to do what?" Sima Changfeng glanced at him and said in a low voice, "I can''t tell you. You don''t deserve it. Let your master come out." The most annoying thing for the shopkeeper is to listen to this kind of words. The most annoying thing is that others look down on him. Besides, he is still a down and out son of a family. "this shop has the final say now. Do you think I deserve it?" He walked out from behind the counter, holding his head up and saying: "if you buy medicine, I welcome you. If you don''t buy medicine, hurry up and don''t delay our business." Sima Changfeng is about to speak. Dissolving the moon steps forward and grabs Sima Changfeng and says: "we are here to buy medicine. Here is the prescription. Follow the instructions." The shopkeeper glanced at the prescription, and a startling color appeared between his eyebrows. His face became very ugly. "What? Is this medicine available? If not, it''s the same with going to other drugstores. " Dissolve the moon to smile, reach out to take that prescription. The shopkeeper hurriedly said, "yes, there are all these medicines. Wait a moment, and I''ll weigh them." He turned around and went to the medicine cabinet. In a hurry, he took the medicine from the medicine cabinet and weighed it. Sima Changfeng was suspicious. Chao Rongyue asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with him? You don''t seem to be right. Is there any mystery in your prescription? " Dissolve the moon to smile lightly, low voice to return a way: "you will know later, this shopkeeper seems to be familiar with pharmacology, if I guessed correctly, uncle''s poison, perhaps also has relation with him, otherwise, how can he see at a glance that my prescription can solve uncle''s poison." She turned to heiqi and said, "go to the government and report to the officials. They say that there are people here who are murdering their lives." When the black cavalry guard went, Sima Changfeng was even more puzzled: "Why are you here?" Dissolve the moon to smile a way: "wait to see, you will know in a moment." After a while, the shopkeeper wrapped the medicine and smiled at the dissolving moon, "this lady, the medicine has been taken." Dissolving month goes to the counter, takes the medicine bag, and asks the shopkeeper, "how much is it?" The shopkeeper said hurriedly, "ten Liang silver." She immediately paid twelve silver, the shopkeeper received the silver, holding a fake smile: "you two walk slowly." Dissolving the moon but not rushing away, she carried the medicine bag and asked, "is this medicine mine now?" The shopkeeper nodded, "of course, you have already paid." She reached for the prescription in the shopkeeper''s hand and said, "if I think you have the wrong prescription, I will check it on the spot. Do you have any opinion?" The shopkeeper was stunned, and his face suddenly changed: "madam, tell a joke, how can this medicine be wrong? It''s all picked up in the same way as your two faces." Dissolving the moon nods: "it''s true that it was picked up in front of us, but you also know that the medicine can be used to cure people or harm people. The quantity can be increased or decreased by a fraction of a millimeter, or it can take lives." The shopkeeper''s face became more and more ugly, and his voice sank three points: "what do you mean, madam?" "Rong Yue shrugged:" nothing else, just some doubts about this package of medicine, just want to solve them. If there is no problem, everyone is happy. If there is a problem - "she hooked her lips and smiled:" if there is a problem, brother Sima and I are happy. But you can''t say it! " The shopkeeper realized the seriousness of the problem at this time. He didn''t expect that the woman was so difficult to deal with, so he asked for medicine in the drugstore. Chapter 1018 He reached for the medicine bag in the hand of the dissolving moon and said angrily, "I see that you are deliberately looking for fault. I will not sell this medicine." Dissolve the moon early to prevent him this move, Dodge, smile way: "silver goods two ends, money is yours, thing is mine, how? Do you want to rob? " The shopkeeper said angrily, "I haven''t seen such a unreasonable person like you. I''m too lazy to talk with you. There is something important in my family today. It''s going to be closed. Hurry up." As long as she took something out of the drugstore, everything after that had nothing to do with him, and he could identify her as defamatory. Dissolve the month but idle way: "whether you really want to close or not, this matter hasn''t solved, you can''t leave." Shopkeeper Leng hum: "you don''t want to scare me. I don''t want to eat your way. Do you know who our boss is?" "I don''t know. Who is it?" , the shopkeeper hummed, "our boss is the sheriff in the eastern town. He has the final say in everything in the eastern town. Do you think you will be able to tolerate your trouble here?" "Dissolve the month to smile a way:" that happens, I already sent a person to invite him, he came just in time Sima Changfeng is clear in his heart. It turns out that the three elders and the five elders have colluded with the sheriff. Otherwise, how could Sima family not know what happened to him as a sheriff? Now he''s the owner of the drugstore again. What does that mean? It shows that he also participated in it and got many benefits. It wasn''t long before Lord he, the governor of Dongjun City, came in a hurry. As soon as the shopkeeper saw Lord he appeared, he rushed up to hold him. He was about to say something, but he pushed him away. Lord he went to dissolve the body of the moon, bow to salute: "the next officer see side by side princess." The shopkeeper was stunned. He could not imagine that the young woman in front of him, who looked very ordinary, was the princess side by side. Dissolve the moon to raise the hand: "free." Lord he just straightened up and said with a smile: "I don''t know why the princess came here from afar?" "What? Didn''t my people make it clear to you? " Lord he glanced inside and outside the shop and smiled: "the people of the princess only tell the servants that there are people who are plotting for money and life. But when the servants come in and have a look, there is a kind atmosphere. Where is the plot for money and life?" Dissolving the moon put the medicine bag in his hand on the counter: "this is the medicine that the shopkeeper just grabbed for me. I still doubt whether the medicine in it is right. As you know, there is only a line between the medicine and the poison. If you are not careful, the medicine will become poison. So, I want to find out, so that my family will not be able to explain what happened after taking the medicine. Do you think it is, adult he?" "What the princess said is, what she said is." He raised his eyes and stared at the shopkeeper, blaming him for his big mouth and saying what he shouldn''t have said. The shopkeeper''s neck shrank, and then he tried hard to wink at him, indicating that he would never agree to check the medicine. Lord he didn''t understand what he was going to express. His mind was just to check a medicine. He believed that the shopkeeper would not make mistakes. He must be an old pharmacist. "Since Lord he has no opinion, let''s start. I''ll weigh the medicine. How about you and Mr. Sima''s supervision?" She took the delicate scales on the counter. At the beginning, there was no mistake in several medicines. But later on, the quantity of several key herbs was obviously disordered, with more or less. In short, it was totally different from the dosage written on the prescription. Chapter 1019 Dissolves the moon to pick eyebrow to look at that complexion pale shopkeeper: "can still have words?" When the shopkeeper saw that Lord he was livid, he quickly knelt down in front of the dissolving Moon: "Princess Rong, Princess Rong!" Dissolving the moon''s complexion, he said in a low voice, "OK, let''s talk about it." The shopkeeper turned his eyes a few times and hurriedly said: "it''s like this. Yesterday''s little man''s mother was ill, and little man took care of her all night. Today''s spirit is not right. He was sleepy for a while when he was taking the medicine. That''s what --" dissolving the moon shook his head: "you didn''t tell the truth. If you were really sleepy and took the wrong medicine, why did you pay for the unimportant auxiliary medicine? It''s right You have made several mistakes in the key medicines. Tell me quickly. Did Lord he instruct you to do so? " Hearing this, Lord he was so scared that his legs began to soften. He said quickly, "I have never instructed him to do such a thing. I also ask the princess to see." The shopkeeper also waved his hand repeatedly: "no, no, he didn''t instruct the villain to do anything. It was the villain''s mistake for a while. Please forgive me." It''s not easy for him to be scared. He didn''t expect that the princess who had just made great contributions in Kyoto would appear in this east county. He also took the emperor''s heiqiwei. Just after he broke into the prefecture, he showed the emperor''s golden order. He didn''t dare to neglect it at all. "Kane? I''d like to show you kindness, but if you don''t tell the truth, I have to act according to the law and come to take the shopkeeper and Lord he together. " Lord he''s face was white, he kowtowed two heads hurriedly, and said in a trembling voice: "empress Wang, I''m wronged by my servant. I really don''t know about this matter. Please don''t kill any good people unjustly." Dissolving the moon and turning the eyes, the original cold eyes fell on the face of Lord he, and gradually cold as a thorn: "you said I killed a good man unjustly?" Lord he hurriedly waved his hand: "no, no, I don''t mean that. I just hope that the princess can thoroughly investigate this matter, and I will be innocent." The dissolving moon points to the shopkeeper, and points to the medicine on the table, and says: "the evidence is all there, how do you want me to check it?" Lord he said: "I really don''t know about this matter. If the princess waits a moment, I will ask you clearly. How about that?" Dissolve the moon to hum softly: "then ask, ask quickly, don''t delay Kung Fu, I don''t have so much Kung Fu to waste." Lord he repeatedly asked the frightened shopkeeper, "what''s the matter, old five? You should make it clear to this officer. " The old five was asked by the anger of Lord he, and immediately he was back to his mind. He shivered twice, and said: "small, small people are also confused for a while, small people are really not intentional, please help small people." Adult he was so worried that he wished he could stab this guy with a knife. Even if he was stupid, he would have dragged him down. He knew that he shouldn''t have wanted this shop at the beginning. Lord he turned to dissolve the moon and said, "look at this, princess. In fact, it''s the mistake that the old five made when he was confused. Your adult has a lot. Don''t worry about him. In this way, I''ll let him kowtow to you and accompany you." Rong Yue sneers: "there are many people fighting to kowtow to me every day, but he is the only one. Just now he said that the owner of this drugstore is your Lord he. He said that we can''t provoke you. Let''s get out of the East County immediately. It seems that Lord he has great prestige in the East County." He''s sweating. He wants to tear the old man''s mouth. Chapter 1020 "You''re so funny, princess. Are you serious about a rude person?" Dissolving the moon to hum a way: "beside all may not matter, I just want to ask him, why to change the prescription arbitrarily, who does he want to kill?" The old man shivered and looked up to see adult he immediately. Until then, he Da could understand that the prescription was not a mistake for a while, but was deliberately made by the old man. He looked at Sima Changfeng, who had been standing behind the princess, and watched the drama silently. His heart was shaking. Was this medicine for Sima''s master? So the old five was killed? Dissolving the moon saw that his face changed many times, and he smiled lightly: "it seems that adult he has figured out the key points, so I won''t beat the bush. The reason why I came to Dongjun is that uncle Sima fell ill suddenly, and I just went back to Dongjun with brother Sima, but I found that Sima family changed its owner in a few days. Do you know that?" Lord he''s hand in his sleeve was shaking constantly. How could he not know? He knew it clearly. He just pretended to be deaf and dumb because he received many benefits. He closed the Yamen for several days and didn''t let anyone tell. Seeing that he didn''t speak, she said again, "it seems to be known. Since you know that, you are a prefect, why don''t you do anything?" "What''s more, how did you come to this drugstore? Can you make it clear? " Lord he knew that it would not be over. He quickly knelt down in front of the Princess: "the princess, I was confused for a while. I made a big mistake for the sake of greed and profit. I hope the princess can give me a chance to make a compromise." Dissolve the moon and so on is this sentence, the red lips tick slightly: "Oh? How are you going to make amends? " "I will go to Sima''s mansion and take down the two murderers. I will return all the farm shops belonging to Sima''s family." As soon as he hit the ground, the words were urgent. It''s said that heiqiwei killed people without blinking an eye, and his means were sharp and ruthless. He believed that with the words of the princess, he would move. "I''ll give you three days. In three days, if you just don''t do one of the things you promised, what''s the consequence? You can decide on your own." Lord he took a deep breath of relief. He hurriedly got up and went out. "Wait." She stopped Lord he who was going out. Lord he turned back with a white face: "what else can I do for you, princess?" "This man, aren''t you going to take it? Is it necessary to keep him in the shop to continue to plague people? " Lord he nodded: "yes, I am. I''ll take him away." "Remember, he is guilty of poisoning and killing people. You should know how to betray him." "Yes, I do. I understand. I understand." As he said this, he beckoned two attendants to come in. He bound the old five and took him straight to the Yamen prison to be locked. All this happened so fast that Sima Changfeng was a little confused: "this is the end?" He hasn''t done anything yet. Dissolve the moon to nod: "finished, let them go to dog bite dog, he adult must be an official, he is definitely the winner of this side finally, you wait three days to accept the industry on the line, other do not care." "But I haven''t done anything." His face is embarrassed. It seems that the feeling of being protected by the woman he likes and being led by her for him is not very wonderful. "This is the simplest way to solve it. If you want to make things more complicated, I can leave it alone, but your parents are afraid of it." Chapter 1021 "Sima Changfeng nodded:" also, they are old and can''t stand such successive blows. Well, I will be a man standing behind a woman He smiled, some helpless. Dissolve the moon to pick up the medicine on the counter again and wrap it up, light voice way: "you don''t want to be too much, since I am the princess side by side, get a high salary, I should do what I can for the court. If I don''t meet it, it''s all right. Since I meet it, I will naturally cut off these malignant tumors for the court, otherwise, how can I have the face to enjoy the high salary?"? How to self confidently claim to be the princess side by side? How can I have the right to see the emperor again? " "Since the people of Chu Dynasty are all the family members of the emperor, I am sharing the worries for the emperor." Sima Changfeng''s eyes twinkled and her eyes were radiant. She used to be the only one who said that she was special, her temperament was special, her eyes were particularly good-looking, and her personality was different from that of ordinary people. Now she knows that her greatest specialty lies in her heart. Although she is a woman, she has a heart for the world. Standing in front of her, he felt his insignificance and understood how ridiculous his adoration was. How could he be worthy of such a splendid her? How could he stand by her side? It turns out that all of these are predestined, not that he missed the best time to meet her, but that he and her life are totally different lives. Just after they left the shop, a fiery figure suddenly rushed to the front of Sima Changfeng: "Sima Changfeng? Are you back? " "Sima Yue?" Sima Changfeng frowned, but she still had the face to appear in front of him: "you don''t accompany your father to enjoy happiness in my house. What are you doing here?" Sima Yue''s eyes were red and choked, "Changfeng, I don''t know why things suddenly become like this. I advised my father, but he didn''t listen to me. He was like a changed man. I don''t know him any more." "That''s his nature," said Sima Changfeng. "He used to be gentle and honest. He pretended to show it to others. Now he finally reveals his nature." Sima Yue knows that it''s useless to say anything now. His excuses are all feeble. He won''t believe her. She put a bag of silver into the hand of Sima Changfeng, turned around and ran away crying. Dissolving the moon shakes his head, sighs: "why do you have to be so heartless to her, this matter she probably really does not know." However, Sima Changfeng did not know that she was the daughter of the villain, so he could not give her a good face. Three days later, the master of Sima''s family got better and was able to walk on the ground. He said to his wife and son, "I''m almost OK. Should I go back?" Mrs. Sima couldn''t help it. Her tears fell. "Master, we can''t go back now." The head of Sima''s family had always suspected that they were talking and were just going to live in the hospital to cure their injuries? Can''t the doctor please go home? Why does old Liu always hang around in front of him? It seems that the hospital is owned by his family. "What''s going on? Tell me the truth. Is there something wrong at home? " Asked the head of Sima family. Mrs. Sima told the whole story one by one. He was so angry that the head of Sima family almost didn''t bite a steel tooth. He got up and rushed out. The mother and son hurriedly stopped him: "master, where are you going?" The head of Sima''s family said angrily, "where are you going? Naturally, I want to get everything back from Sima''s house. I have to kill them for their two wolf hearted dogs. " Chapter 1022 Sima Changfeng put his body in front of his father and said, "the reason why we don''t tell you is that we are afraid that you are so impulsive." The head of Sima family roared: "impulsive? Shall I sit here and let those two dogs occupy my house, sleep in my bed and behave like my brother, and I do nothing? " Sima Changfeng hurriedly said: "don''t worry, Dad. Listen to me. Chu Yue has ordered the sheriff he to do it. Let them bite the dog. Today is the deadline. Wait a moment. Maybe he will come soon." As soon as the words of Sima Changfeng came down, the voice of Lord he sounded in the courtyard. "Princess is so elegant!" He is thrusting out a face, the smile is matchless flattery, toward is reading a book to drink tea Princess salute. Dissolving the moon didn''t lift an eye to see him, only light voice way "how does the matter do?" Lord he said: "it''s done. It''s all done. Look, it''s all the house deeds and land deeds of Sima family. The servants have brought a lot of them." Dissolve the moon to ask again: "person?" "People are already in prison. You can bring them to trial in person at any time. You can use whatever you want." Dissolving the moon and snorting coldly, he glanced up and said in a low voice: "it''s not up to him to do this kind of thing, isn''t it? Yes? Has it become my business? " Lord he hurriedly waved his hand: "no, no, no, how can this be the matter of the princess? This is the matter of the lower officials. If the lower officials fail to speak, the lower officials fail to speak, don''t blame your mother." "They are all in it, go on your own," said Rong Yue, who did not care about him Lord he has to run to the house quickly. After listening to the dialogue, the master of Sima family finally calmed down. When Lord he finished handing over all the deeds and apologized to them, he left uneasily when he saw that people were unwilling to take care of him. The head of Sima''s family looked at the property in his son''s hand, and his eyes were full of wonder: "this is coming back?" Sima Changfeng nodded, feeling like a dream: "back." Mrs. Sima is happy and resentful: "for you, this is back, as if nothing has happened, but for me, those I have experienced personally are beyond your imagination." One sleeps for many days, just after waking up to know the truth, the matter has been solved. One is far away from home. When he comes back, though things have not been solved, they are still in danger. The head of Sima''s family came to the courtyard and thanked the dissolving moon who was reading a Book: "princess, I don''t know how to thank you." Dissolving the moon hurriedly put down the book in his hand, and smiled: "you are welcome, this is what I should do. If you didn''t give the treasure of your family to save all the people in the fire and water, how could there be today''s peak turn? This is cause and effect, good cause and good result." "To do good, no matter how big or small, no matter how much." The head of the Sima family bowed down to her and said, "after being taught, the princess is really a good person. In the Chu Dynasty, you are the princess of the state and the people." She sidestepped away from his bow and said with a smile, "we are each other." Two people look at each other and smile, many words, no need to say again, the heart is clear. At this time, a black cavalry guard came in and handed a letter to Rongyue: "princess, this is the letter sent by the prince." Chapter 1023 She took the letter and opened it. It was a familiar handwriting, but it seemed a little scrawled. It should have been written in a hurry. According to the letter, the plague broke out in a large area in the military camp stationed in Longxi, and my father had rushed to Longxi to deal with it first. He wrote this letter on the way to escort relief materials. He would rush to Longxi immediately after the materials were transported to the destination, so that she could deal with the matter of Dongjun as soon as possible and control the epidemic together. She closed the letter, her face was heavy, her heart was very confused, Longxi did not fight, and now it is winter, how can a large area of plague suddenly break out? No one answers why for her. Now we have to go to Longxi as soon as possible to find out how serious things are. She said to bing''er, "pack up now. Let''s go to Longxi." Sima Changfeng asked hurriedly, "what happened?" Dissolving the Moon said: "the plague broke out in Longxi army. I have this business. My husband asked me to go with him. In case of an emergency, I will start immediately." "Is there anything we can do?" said the head of the Sima family Dissolving the moon thought for a while and smiled: "it''s really there. Wait, I''ve written a list here. You can collect as many herbs as you can according to the list and send them to Longxi military camp. I think that''s what''s lacking there now." She turned to enter the house, quickly wrote down a list, handed it to the master of Sima''s family, and said: "we must instruct the person who sent the medicine, when approaching the military camp, put on the mask, don''t contact and talk with people casually, so as to avoid infection, but please rest assured that I will go to Longxi first, when there will be protective measures, don''t worry too much." The head of Sima''s family nodded: "I believe that your medical skills are far away from Longxi. You must be more careful." "I will pay attention, uncle Sima. Goodbye!" She saw that bing''er had come out with the package and left immediately. The spread of plague is very fast. If she wants to control it, she can''t lose the race against time. At least compared with Kyoto to Longxi, Dongjun is not far away from Longxi. Three days later, Rongyue''s carriage entered the border of Longxi, and there were refugees carrying baggage all the way. It seems that they all knew the severity of the plague and didn''t want to stay in Longxi to die. Because of this, the plague was terrible. Among these people, who knows if there were any infected with the plague? They leave Longxi and go to other areas, which will bring plague to other areas. When she arrived at the barracks, a large middle-aged general was waiting for her outside the barracks. She came down from the carriage and said to the general, "where is the Duke of Zheng?" The general took a look at her, his eyes were surprised, and asked again, "are you the princess side by side?" She nodded, "I am, take me to see Duke Zheng." She had to know what was going on in the camp before she could develop a treatment plan. When the soldiers got the permission, they didn''t hesitate any more. They immediately invited Rongyue and binger into the barracks, but left the black cavalry guard outside the barracks. There was a big tent not far from the entrance of the barracks. The soldiers directly invited her to the tent. There was no one in the tent. She turned around and was about to ask questions. A cold dagger crossed her neck. "Don''t move about, be careful of hurting yourself." The soldiers are not fierce. Their faces are cold. Bing''er is taken by another soldier in the dark. Dissolving the moon took a deep breath and said in a very stable voice, "who are you? Why do you want to do this? " Chapter 1024 "I made him do it." Familiar with the extreme voice behind her, she was pushed around by the soldiers, the tall, clear and thin figure, jumped into the eyes. She hides the shock in her heart and tries to keep her face calm. How could he be here? He found her identity? "Queen, don''t worry." He did not try to keep the excitement in his heart. Finally, she came back to him again. Her eyes are full of Indifference: "this young man, do you recognize the wrong person?" He approached slowly and looked into her eyes, which appeared in his dreams almost every night. "I will admit anyone wrong, only you, I will not admit it, my queen, have enough fun, it''s time for me to go back to Korea." She clenched her teeth and said, "you made the plague here?" He shook his head: "it''s not pestilence. I''m not stupid. This is the border of Zhou and Chu dynasties. It''s not good for me to create pestilence here. It''s just to let them take some medicine that can make them sick. Then spread some rumors about pestilence around. You know that the rumors are terrible. Even if they are false, they can also be true." "Where is my father-in-law, the Duke of Zheng?" She asked, deliberately biting my father-in-law very hard. His eyes were slightly coagulated, he put out his hand to hold her chin, stared at her eyes, and said, "remember, your father-in-law is in the king''s palace of Zhou Dynasty, the supreme king of Zhou Dynasty." She snorted coldly: "my father-in-law is Yongding, my husband, the king of Chu side by side. I am the moon of Chu." He shook his head: "no, you are Qi Rongyue, the queen of Zhou Dynasty, my wife of Zhou an." He slowly released the hand holding her chin, turned away and walked away for a few steps, clapped three times: "bring in." At that time, two generals came in with a man wearing a black cloth mask. Looking only at his body shape, Rong Yue recognized that he was the Duke of Zheng. "Father!" She screamed. The general took the black cloth cover off his head, and the Duke of Zheng, who had closed his eyes, slowly opened it after he got used to the strong light. He saw that the dissolving moon was put on his neck with a knife and said, "how can you, moon?" Zhou an interrupted his words and said coldly, "if you have any farewell words, please say them now. If you are late, you won''t be in a hurry." Dissolving the moon angrily way: "Zhou an, what do you want?" Zhou an sneers: "what do I want? What else do you want? Am I not good enough for you? Do I love you less than Zheng Zhongwen? Why would you rather die than leave me? Why? " She stared at his eyebrows and eyes, and said, "because Zhongwen is different from you, he will not hurt her because he loves someone, and will do everything to protect her. He is worth my love, and you are not worth it." His face became very ugly and he sneered, "today, whether it''s worth it or not, you must go back with me and be your queen. Otherwise, I will kill him immediately." He pointed at the Duke of Zheng, with fierce eyes. She shook her head: "Zhou an, you have changed. You are becoming more and more cruel and unscrupulous. Do you think you can really get me if you force me like this?" "I don''t care, I don''t care about anything. If I want you, you''ll have a good word. Will you come back with me?" He stared at her, he knew her temperament, she would never ignore the life and death of Duke Zheng, she is such a person, for the people she loves, she can give everything, for what she wants to do, she can do everything. Chapter 1025 Knowing that she would agree, he was relieved when he saw her nodding with his own eyes. Zheng Guogong shouted: "no, you can''t go, yue''er, you''re gone. What about Zhongwen? What about reading? Don''t worry about me. I''m old enough to live and die. It''s no pity. If you go to Zhou Dynasty with him because of me, how do you let me face Zhong Wen and read Wen? " "Yue''er, I beg you, don''t promise him, never promise him." Zhou an''s eyes were full of impatience, and the sergeant said, "stop it." Immediately, a piece of cloth was put into the mouth of Duke Zheng. He couldn''t say anything more, just kept shaking his head at her. She wryly smiled: "father, this is because of me. If you have any problems because of me, how can I explain to Zhongwen? Father, since he has come here, he will not give up. If I don''t go, you are not the only one suffering. How innocent are so many soldiers outside? " "You tell Zhongwen for me that he will not come to me. I will go back by myself, let him look at me and wait for me, let alone provoke the war between the two countries because of me. I don''t want to see innocent death again." Although the cause of the war just ended was not all due to her, she also took part of the responsibility. If she had not met Yuandao in the west, how could there have been the disturbance of magic sounds this night? If she had not collected Zhou an into the dissolving Yu hall, how could she have today''s disaster. Because and result, all by her. However, it''s in vain to say anything more now. What she is most ashamed of is Zhongwen and their daughter. Zheng Guogong was knocked unconscious and left in the account, while she and bing''er were taken to the carriage and set out on the way back to the Zhou Dynasty. After only a few miles, bing''er was driven to another carriage, and Zhou an got in. Dissolving the moon one face vigilant looking at him, sink a voice way: "this carriage is too small, your majesty still go to your own carriage." Zhou an sneers: "may as well, I like to sit in the pony car with you, so that we can get closer." She frowned and moved away uneasily. He looked at her face and suddenly said, "what''s on your face?" Dissolve the moon to hum: "did not paint what, I am now this appearance, if you feel ugly, still have the opportunity to repent." He laughed, "ugly? You are always the most beautiful in my heart. No one can compare with you. No matter what you look like, I will never abandon you. " You don''t dislike me, I still dislike you. She didn''t want to talk to him. "Yuer, do you know how I''ve lived these two years?" Although she is near at present, but still feel far away in the sky, his heart, bursts of pain. "I don''t know, I don''t want to know." "But I just want you to know." He took a breath and stabilized his mind: "after you left, I almost didn''t make it through. I just wanted to go to the local government and ask you why I was so cruel to leave." "It was Xueer''s child who was born, and his cry woke me up. I am not only myself, but also an old father and a child, so I can''t die. Fortunately, I''m not dead, otherwise, how can I be happy today?" How could she hear that so well? Yuandao seems to have said similar things. They have one thing in common. They think they love her very much. In the name of love, they do whatever they want. Chapter 1026 It''s not love, it''s selfishness, it''s ruthlessness. She didn''t answer, and advice was of no use to their paranoia. He suddenly grasped her hand and held it tightly: "yue''er, I can give you anything you want. Even if it''s my life, I just ask you not to leave me and stay with me, OK?" She sneered: "even if your life? Well, now you''re going to die and show me? " Zhou an was suddenly silent for a while. He smiled and said, "I can''t die now. When I can die, I will put the dagger in your hand and let you kill me myself." "Since it can''t be done, why say it?" She wanted to take back her hand, but he held it tightly. The wound on her wrist was just scarred. The force seemed to tear, which made her breathe cold. He quickly pulled up her cuff, saw the wound on her wrist, and frowned, "is that how Zheng Zhongwen takes care of you? How can he hurt you? " Never mind as like as two peas, retracts her hand and whispered, "this is not related to Zhong Wen. It''s a crazy nut like you." "as like as two peas in my mind?" He didn''t understand. "A man who says that he loves me and that I am the love of his life is such a person. He kidnaps me and binds me with a rope all day and all night. He has only three months left, but he wants me to marry him and be his wife for three months, and finally to die with him. Isn''t such love terrible? What''s the difference between this and you? " Zhou an''s breath is slightly disordered. He shakes his head: "no, it''s not the same. I won''t hurt you. Absolutely not." "No?" She looked at him with a smile on her face, and her eyes were full of sarcasm: "when I was seriously ill in the Zhou Dynasty, my master clearly told you that my illness was caused by homesickness and depression for a long time. My master said that he just wanted you to let me go, but how did you do it? You would rather die in front of you than let me go. That''s what killed me. What''s the difference? " She was more excited, her eyes were colder, and Zhou an was more uneasy. Knowing that the conversation could not continue, he stopped the carriage and went out to exchange for ice. From then on, he did not appear in front of her until he returned to the palace. When the queen returned to the court, it should have been a great joy. Zhou an didn''t notice anyone for fear that the moon would be uncomfortable. He sent her directly to the hall of mercy and harmony. as like as two peas in the first year, the house of mercy still has not changed. She didn''t expect to come back here and be queen again. "Princess, what shall we do now?" Bing''er looks worried. This situation completely blinds her. Why did the princess become king Zhou''s Queen? King Zhou called her to dissolve the moon. Was she really the princess who claimed to be dead? Rong Yue shakes his head: "I don''t know now. After I left here, I was most afraid that my identity would be known by Zhou an. So in the past three years, I have been living in a mask and never dare to show my true face in front of people." Bing''er asked, "so, princess, are you really Princess Qi Rongyue She nodded: "yes, I am Qi Rongyue. I just died in order to get rid of Zhou''an, so I set up a plan with my master to get rid of the golden cicada. Alas, who can think of it? Everything is back to the origin." She has nothing to do now. Chapter 1027 Binger''s mood at this time, except for shock, only shock. It turns out that the princess has been waiting for her for such a long time. She always has a fake face. I don''t know what kind of face is under the fake face. It must be very beautiful to have so many men crazy for her. "Don''t you have an acquaintance in this palace? Can you ask an acquaintance to help us? " Bing Er knows the nature of the master. He would rather die than give in. Dissolving the moon thought of Xueer. After three years, I don''t know how she managed in the harem. Is she able to save her? She got up and went out. The bodyguard of the outer door stopped her immediately: "queen, your majesty has an order. Please stay in the palace. You are not allowed to go out." She had no choice but to return. She winked at bing''er. Bing''er immediately walked out of the room. Unexpectedly, she was blocked back by the bodyguard. In the evening, Zhou an came to the hall of Cihe to accompany the dissolving moon for dinner after handling the accumulated business. Dissolving the moon didn''t eat, lying in bed. He sat at the table, put two chopsticks in the dish for every delicious thing he thought, and brought a plate of brewed shrimps to the front, carefully peeled the shrimps and put them in a small dish. When he peeled the shrimp, he got up, took the wet cloth towel handed by the palace people and wiped it carefully. Then he walked to the bed step by step and said, "it''s time to eat." She didn''t move. He added: "if you don''t eat, Jinghe palace will have no food tonight." She immediately turned over and sat up, glaring at Zhou an: "Zhou an, are you still a man? Xueer, she is your woman and the child she gave birth to is your own flesh and blood. How could you threaten me with them? " Zhou an sneers: "I don''t care about anyone but you." When he speaks, he is light, but his eyes are serious, but people have to believe the weight of his words. "No?" Seeing that she didn''t move, he turned to the eunuch and said, "go to inform the dining room, king and the palace of the meal, and stop delivering it from now on. Without the king''s order, you are not allowed to deliver the meal." "I eat it, can''t I eat it?" She got out of bed, went to the table, sat down, looked at the food in the eye plate, did not move. "Need me to feed you?" Zhou an sat next to her. As soon as she had cold hair, she moved aside. Zhou an didn''t go up, just said, "eat it, it''s going to be cold." She had never hated eating as much as she did now, and every moment she sat next to him was suffering. "I''m full." She got up, but he pulled her down. "How many are you taking? Have some more. " Seeing that she never moved her chopsticks, he pushed the previous dish in front of her again, and got up: "I have some folds to write, please eat yourself." After that, he turned to the eunuch and said, "when the queen has finished eating the dishes, she will order the dining room to serve king and Gong." "You, you -" she pointed at him, but he didn''t care. He walked away with a smile on his lips. She took another dish, divided the dishes into half, and asked bing''er to sit down and eat together. In a hurry, the eunuch said: "empress, this is your Majesty''s wish. You --" dissolve the moon and snort: "what''s the matter? You call me queen, but I can''t even do this. " The eunuch hurriedly bowed his head and left. He did not dare to say anything more. His majesty doted on her. He could see clearly, but he did not dare to be presumptuous in front of her. Chapter 1028 Since the Queen''s "death", his majesty has become a person, more reticent, more indifferent, even merciless. His majesty has always been ruthless in treating those who do not obey. But in front of her, the queen is so disobedient and disrespectful, but his majesty does not give up to punish her. For the first time in three years, he saw a smiling meal on the bottom of his majesty. For the first time, he saw his majesty make dishes for a woman, or even peel shrimps for her... Jinghe palace "the mother and the concubine are hungry." Zhou Jiao is two years old this year. He is very hungry. When he arrived at the meal place, no one passed on the meal. His stomach growled. Xuefei rubbed the child''s head and said with a smile, "you have a snack first. The mother asked linger to hurry up." She pushed a plate of snacks in front of her son, gave him a spoiled look, turned to the maid ling''er, who was standing beside the waiter, and said, "go to the dining room and have a look. What kind of dinner hasn''t been delivered yet. Hurry them up." Linger went at once, and soon came back. She didn''t look very good. "What''s the matter?" Xuefei asked when she saw that her face was not right. "I''m going to report to my mother that the people in the dining room are so bullied. My maid asked them why they didn''t pass the meal. They said that they would wait for your Majesty''s will to pass the meal to Jinghe palace. I don''t know if they were lying around. When did your Majesty take charge of the meal of Jinghe palace?" Xuefei shook her head: "no, the people in the dining room don''t have the courage to fake the oracle. What must be the matter and what is it?" She was puzzled. She then said to linger, "you go out to investigate. Your majesty has come to the harem today? If so, where? Who did you have dinner with? " She has been in the royal palace for three years this week. She is always low-key and seldom has any unpleasant things with others. But that doesn''t mean that the women in the harem will like her. After all, she was the only one who gave birth to the prince. In particular, the two concubines who gave birth to the princess and Princess Rui took her as a thorn in the flesh. They could not immediately let her die and disappear in the palace forever. Of course, she can''t let them do what they want, otherwise, how can she afford her elder sister''s success, how can she afford her elder sister''s desperate care before she dies. Linger left in a hurry and returned in a hurry. This palace says big and big, small and small, fart big things, as long as you want to know, are willing to dig, will always do. "I''m sorry, ma''am." Linger rushes into Jinghe palace. Xuefei frowned: "what''s the matter? Speak slowly. " Linger hurriedly said: "Niang, your majesty came back from the outside today, took a woman back to the palace, and let her live in the hall of mercy and harmony. The emperor''s dinner was eaten in the hall of mercy and harmony. The purpose of forbidding our king''s and palace''s dinner was also in the hall of mercy and harmony." Xueer''s face slightly changed: "are you right? Did the woman your majesty brought back live in the hall of mercy? " Linger nodded: "it''s true. At this time of the day, the hall of kindness and harmony is always dark. But today, it''s brightly lit. There are many guards outside the hall. It''s quite different from the past. The maidservant is really looking at it." Xueer is surprised. What''s wrong with Zhou an? Did you take the wrong medicine? The hall of benevolence and harmony, but my sister''s residence, although my sister is gone, has he ever said that? No one is allowed to enter that place. Only his queen is allowed to enter that place. And his queen, will always only be dissolving the moon. How long is it? But in just a few years, has he changed his mind? Chapter 1029 She wryly smiled that men are always fickle, not to mention emperors. The temptation they face every day is hundreds of times that of ordinary people. It''s not bad that he can persist for three years. Linger said, "even if it''s your Majesty''s new love, what does it have to do with our scenery and palace?" "Why doesn''t it matter?" sighed Xuefei? My first queen and I are sisters and have given birth to your Majesty''s eldest son. If this queen in the hall of mercy is the future queen now, our days in Jinghe palace will only be more difficult. " She is a person who has suffered. She has been with a very smart master. She knows that self pity is useless. She should learn to survive in adversity and live in despair. She said to ling''er, "since tomorrow, keep an eye on everything. When you have a chance, try to prepare more perishable and easy to store ingredients in the small kitchen, so that the dining room won''t pass on our meals one day and Prince Jiao will be hungry." Linger hurriedly said that when there was a rush of footsteps outside, a eunuch sang, "Jing and gongchuanshan." Both the master and the servant were surprised. They thought there would be no supper today. They didn''t expect that the dining room would come again. The father-in-law of Chuanshan entered the palace and saluted to Xuefei: "Niang Niang has been waiting for a long time." Xuefei waved her hand: "it''s OK, but what''s the matter with the Emperor today She asked. My father-in-law smiled, "I don''t know about this matter. I just obey my will." He is the steward of the dining room. He can do this step. Obviously, he is not the kind of person who has no door on his mouth. He is clear about what to say and what not to say. As soon as the people in the dining room left, linger said happily, "Niang, look at the dishes of today, they are much better than before." She looked at it a few more times, pointed to the brewed shrimp and said, "I heard that this is the favorite dish of the first queen. The dining room hasn''t been made for a long time. How can it be again today?" Xuefei sits down at the table and looks at the plate full of brewed shrimps. Her nose is slightly sour. So far, she still remembers the scene when she peeled shrimps for the young lady herself. The young lady doesn''t like to eat much. Just like this, every time she peels a plate full of brewed shrimps, the young lady will give her half of them. Miss never took her as a girl. She was as close to her as a sister. Even when she was dying, she still planned for her future. "What''s the matter with you, ma''am?" Linger asked when she saw Xuefei''s eyes were red. Xuefei shook her head and said, "it''s OK. I just think of some past events and feel sad." She never regretted meeting Zhou an, or even becoming his woman in the wrong circumstances, or giving birth to jiao''er. The most regretful thing in her life was not being able to accompany her in her sister''s last day. At night, Zhou an left the imperial study and walked to the back palace with a relaxed and happy step. The accompanying eunuch also cheered up. His majesty never took the initiative to go back to the palace. Every time, the king sent someone to watch him go to the palace. He was forced to open more branches and leaves for the royal family. For three years, the concubines received one by one and the children had three. The concubines were pregnant two months ago. But since the concubines were pregnant, his majesty never went back Gong, I haven''t seen any concubines. "Your Majesty, which lady are you going to today?" Asked the eunuch with a smile. With a smile, he took it for granted: "nature is the Queen''s place." The eunuch said with a smile, "your majesty and the queen haven''t seen each other for such a long time. I think there must be a lot of lovesickness to tell." Chapter 1030 Yes, he has a lot of lovesickness to tell, but is she willing to listen? Thinking of this, his pace slowed down, and his relaxed mood began to become heavy again. Would she welcome him to see her now? Obviously not. If she is forced by her nature, it will only attract her resentment and even ten times and a hundred times disgust. His figure stopped at the gate of Cihe hall, and the room was still bright with lights. He wanted to go in and do nothing, just look at her and talk to her, it would be enough, but such a small wish seems not so easy to be realized. She is very exclusive of him now. Maybe she should give her some time to see his affection for her, change her mind and let her stay willingly. He wants her, not only her people, but also her heart. Zhou an finally turns around and leaves and returns to his royal palace for rest. "Princess, will King Zhou come tonight?" Bing''er is a little nervous. Her master and son are princess side by side. If other men are lucky this week... Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "don''t know, if before, he won''t come, but now, he changed, become already not the Zhou an that I once knew." "Princess, what if he comes?" Bing''er''s tense palms are sweating. The princess is stubborn. If she refuses to obey, she really doesn''t know what the consequences will be. Dissolve the moon to smile a way: "silly wench, think what? Am I one woman and two husband? What if he comes? This room, I have no him, he has no me. " "But he is king Zhou. We are just prisoners. What should he do if he wants to use the strong?" Binger''s worry is not unreasonable, and Rongyue has worried about it, but she is still willing to believe that Zhou an will not do this. Both of them dare not sleep. When they are sleepy, they take turns to take a nap for fear that Ann will burst in that week. As a result, Zhou an didn''t show up overnight until dawn. Seeing the dawn, the master and the servant just fell asleep peacefully, but before they had slept for a while, the father-in-law''s loud voice sounded outside. Then, before the meal was delivered in, Zhou an stepped in first, and saw the dissolving moon sitting beside the bed with hazy eyes. His heart was slightly warm and he smiled, "haven''t you slept enough yet?" As soon as Rongyue heard his voice, his chaotic brain woke up. He saw that she didn''t pay attention to him, and said, "even if you don''t have enough sleep, come and have breakfast, and then you can''t sleep late." She still didn''t speak. She got up and went to the bath room. There was hot water prepared by the palace maid. She simply combed and washed it. She still kept the condition of easy face. She just wanted to use this face to diaphragms him. "If I say I don''t want to eat, do you want to stop eating in Jinghe palace?" She asked. Zhou an shrugs: "you can try." She sat down at the table, took the porridge from Zhou an, quickly scooped a spoon in her mouth, swallowed it, and asked, "I want to see Xueer." He shook his head: "no, you can only stay here. You can''t go anywhere." "Then you can let Xueer come here to see me. Isn''t that ok?" He still shook his head. "No way." "Why? For what? Why are you doing this to me? " He put down the white jade spoon in his hand, looked at her and said seriously, "with this king as your husband, with this king as the master of the palace, in this palace, there is no thing that this Lord can''t do. Remember this." Her angry hands were shaking, and she wanted to slap him. But he said, "eat quickly. Remember that people in Jinghe palace can only have food when you have finished eating." Chapter 1031 Not in three years, he became so cold-blooded and merciless. "Zhou an, you are no longer Zhou an I used to know. Zhou an used to be a warm person, but now Zhou an has become cold-blooded, ruthless, even unreasonable." Zhou Anning''s face was fixed, and there was anger in her eyes: "everyone can say that I am cold-blooded and merciless, but you can''t. If I am merciless to you, will you sit here safe now? If I was cold-blooded to you and you pretended to escape marriage, how could I keep the hundred year covenant between the Zhou and Chu dynasties? What do you think will be the consequence of the attack of Luoxiu city to Kyoto if I also cut a horizontal pole? " "But I didn''t do it, I didn''t do anything, it''s all because of you, because I still love you, still hope you can come back to me, that''s all." She sneered: "nothing? Do you not do enough to sneak into the barracks to poison and create rumors of pestilence and make people in Longxi flee from Longxi. How many refugees will lose their places and how many people will die of starvation and die of illness on the way? " "It''s all for you. As long as you stay with me, I can do nothing. If you can''t do it, don''t blame me for using more cruel methods." After that, he got up and told the eunuch before he left, "the queen will pass on food to King and the palace after eating, and every meal will be the same." The eunuch hurriedly should be, in the heart for the king and the palace that small hold a grievance. Dissolving the moon took a deep breath, calmed down the mood, ate the white porridge in front of him quickly, then looked sideways at the eunuch and said, "can you pass it on to Jing He palace?" The eunuch hurriedly ordered the people to collect the dishes and leave quickly. No one is easy to provoke. He can''t provoke and hide. At that time, Zhou an appeared again in the hall of mercy and harmony. "Don''t you want to go out? Let''s go." She looked suspicious and alert. "Where to go?" "Take you to the imperial garden, what? Don''t want to go? " He raised his eyebrows. "I''ll go." Of course, she wants to go. She doesn''t want to go out more. How can she create an opportunity to escape? Besides, the imperial garden is the best place to meet a concubine. Zhou an can''t let her live well, nor can she let Zhou an live well. She is still wearing a fake face, simple bun, plain clothes, and the palace her concubine is completely different. She''s still the same girl she used to be. She hasn''t changed at all. He reached for her hand, but she yanked it back. He laughs, and it''s true that he hasn''t changed at all. He is not reluctant either. Slowly, people are made of meat, and will always change. When they came to the imperial garden, they were followed by twenty experts, all of whom were on guard. She glanced sideways, glanced at the masters, and said in a low voice, "you usually stroll around the garden with other concubines, and take so many guards?" He shook his head. "I never hang out with other women." As soon as he spoke, there was a sound of laughter like a silver bell in front of him. He picked up his eyes and saw two bright shadows. "Who is ahead?" Zhou an frowns. The two women look familiar, but they can''t remember who they are. The eunuch hurriedly said: "that is wan beauty and Qian beauty." "Let them go. Don''t get in the way." Zhou an''s words are still in decline. The two women who take photos of Zhou an find her figure and rush to greet him excitedly. "I see your majesty!" Zhou an waved his hand: "get back, all of you." Wan Meimei straightened up. Meimou and Hanchun stared at Zhou an. She said in a delicate voice, "Your Majesty, I seldom meet your majesty here. I hope your majesty will allow me to travel with you." Chapter 1032 Zhou an didn''t see the beauty. Her eyes were still cold. She was about to refuse, but she listened to the dissolving moon beside her and said, "OK, OK, let''s go together. I''m bored. It''s better to have two younger sisters talking with me." Zhou an''s face is suspicious. He knows that Rong Yue doesn''t like people who are busy. He doesn''t like cunning bitches like Wan Mei and Qian Mei. She deliberately wants to keep them. What does she want to do? Without hesitation, he nodded: "well, you can stay and speak with the queen." No matter what she wants to play, he will accompany her to the end. Oh, she''s just happy. "Queen?" Wan Meimei''s face was stunned, and she was surprised to see the woman who was standing beside her majesty and enjoyed her Majesty''s gentleness. There is suddenly another queen in the harem. Why don''t they know? Never heard of it! Qianmei''s face is also covered, but she is smarter than Wanmei''s. she says nothing and looks respectful. In this palace, who is the queen, who is the concubine, and who is the beauty are not all the things her majesty said? However, the beauty Wan was a straight man, confused and speechless: "when did the queen enter the palace? How can I not know? " Zhou an''s face turned cold: "what? When will the king''s Queen enter the palace? I need to report to you. " Beauty Wan immediately knelt down: "no, no, I don''t mean that. Please calm down." "Hum, pay attention to words, what should not be said, what should not be done, and don''t try. You may not bear the consequences." He looked back coldly and said to the dissolving Moon: "the red plum over there is just blooming. Go and have a look?" Two sentences one before and one after say, apart but two breath, but the tone is quite different, the first sentence is cold and tough, the second sentence is gentle like water. Wan beauty and Qian beauty can''t help but feel frightened. Is it a fake majesty they met? When has your majesty been so gentle with people? Dissolving the moon doesn''t care about Zhou an, but Chaowan beauty and qianmei humanity: "get up, two sisters. Your majesty is joking with you. Don''t listen to his nonsense." They were even more surprised. How dare she refute her Majesty''s face? Their eyes fell on his majesty one after another, and they saw that he had no difference at all. It seemed that they had no objection to the Queen''s words. And look at the ''Queen'', eyes can overflow gently. Is it because he likes this kind of ordinary looking woman that his majesty has been indifferent to the harem for years? Zhou an reaches out and clasps Rongyue''s wrist. She is very powerful and tries to pull her to hongmeilin not far away. Dissolve the moon to be pulled by him to walk, also don''t forget to turn round to euphemism beauty and beauty humanity: "two younger sisters come together." Now it is winter, even the imperial garden, but also a lot of withering scenery, this point, compared with the imperial garden of the Chu Dynasty, it is much worse. The imperial garden of the Chu palace, even in winter, is still colorful. Because the mother liked flowers, the father invited the best craftsmen to take care of the garden. After Chu Lian seizes the government, his daughter also likes flowers very much, so the imperial garden is still very good. Now Tianqi is in power. In order to make Nianwen like the palace, he is often willing to play. He also spent a lot of time in the imperial garden. So, to see if a person really has love in his heart, to see his garden, his backyard, if there is love in his heart, then this small world must be colorful. Chapter 1033 Instead of withering like the imperial garden in the king''s palace of Zhou. It''s like Zhou an''s life, dark and desolate. Meilin seems to be the only beautiful scenery in the imperial garden. No wonder that no concubine of Wanmei and qianmei, except for Wanmei and qianmei, is willing to come to the garden for an encounter. Zhou an didn''t think that there was anything wrong with the imperial garden before. Today, he accompanied Rongyue to visit the garden and found that there was nothing to visit except Meilin. Looking back, he saw Rongyue standing beside a bare flower cluster, and his heart was filled with unhappiness. Her melting moon should have stood in a land of flowers. He walked into Meilin, folded two red plums that were blooming, and handed them to Rongyue: "do you look good?" She smiled lightly, looked at her eyes carefully, and then handed the two red plums to Wan Meimei and Qian Meimei''s hands: "this flower is very beautiful, just against your two beauties." They were flattered and hurried to thank each other. This is the red plum that your majesty folded by himself! Zhou an saw this, frowned slightly, but said nothing. He turned around again and entered Meilin. Then he came back with a few red plums and thrust them into her hands: "take them." She still smiled, turned around and put them into the hands of Wanmei and qianmei respectively. She said with a smile, "it''s just a bunch, and it must be very nice to put in the vase." Zhou an takes a deep breath and enters Merlin again. Dissolving the moon''s eyes fell on the palace wall in the depth of Meilin. His eyes were slightly coagulated, and he said with a smile: "this Meilin doesn''t look big. There is the palace wall, and there are not many plum trees in total." On the other side, Wan Meiyan immediately received the words: "that''s right, the other end of the palace wall is also a garden. There are some trees that never blossom and bear fruit. I don''t know what they are. They divide half of the boundary of the plum garden." Dissolve the moon to ask again: "grow some strange thing? Who kind? " Wan Mei smiled and said, "the whole palace belongs to her majesty. Who else besides her majesty?" Dissolve the moon to make a face suddenly, smile a way: "also, but kind of these strange things to do? Is he not afraid that this strange thing will affect the nearby palace? " Wan Meimei shook her head: "no, there is no other palace outside the palace wall of the garden there, even outside." Dissolves the moon heart a joy, the complexion does not show, the light smile: "originally so." At this time, Zhou an came back with a bunch of plum blossoms, more than the previous two times. He put a bunch of plum blossoms into the hand of Rongyue, and his eyes crossed Wanmei and qianmei coldly: "have you enough flowers? If it''s not enough, I can give you another discount. " Wan beauty and Qian beauty were frightened by his eyes. Phene waved: "enough, thank you very much." "Since that''s enough, what else can I do? Not yet? " Zhou an''s eyes are colder and colder. Are these two women really ignorant or pretend to be? I''ve been pestering here, but I don''t know what I''m thinking. Dissolving the moon horizontal Zhou an one eye, cool voice way: "what do you do to them so fierce?"? They are left by me. Are you so fierce as to show me? Why don''t I go with them. " She took the opportunity to leave, but was pulled by Zhou Anyi: "do you dare?" No matter how stupid Wan Meimei and Qian Meimei are, they also see something wrong between them. It seems that the ''Queen'' deliberately competes with her majesty, but her majesty seems to have no way to deal with her... It''s really fresh. At the same time, they are envious. Chapter 1034 They have been in the palace for two years. When they saw her majesty, they could count the days with both hands. Don''t say that the gentle eyes, the extremely spoiled actions, even if they didn''t give them one more look. When they were young, they didn''t want to die in this lonely and deep palace. So even though it was freezing, they wandered in this garden with a little hope, hoping to meet his majesty, enter his blue eyes and get his love. Alas, how can the world be done as one wishes? However, after the two returned, soon the whole woman in the harem knew one thing. At last, there was a queen in the harem, a queen who seemed to fall from the sky and appeared abruptly, but was favored by his majesty. "I don''t think it''s easy to stroll in this garden. Go back." She wanted to run away from him. He refused, holding her by the wrist: "I think this garden is very good, and I can stroll around again." There''s no way to escape. "I''m tired and want to go back to rest." It was very cold, but compared with standing beside him, she felt that the weather was already very warm. "Is it? I think you are in good spirits. Let''s go. " He forced her to walk forward, through the path paved with bluestones, through the green bamboo forest with green leaves, and sat in the octagonal pavilion with wind blowing all around. Finally, he let go of her hand. She rubbed her wrists, which were hurt by his grasp, and her eyebrows were locked. "It hurts?" He saw her rubbing her wrists and wanted to hold her hand to check. She quickly turned to avoid: "nothing, this pain, nothing." When Yuan Dao imprisons her, does that pain also survive? He looked at her side face and suddenly asked, "why do you wear a mask to show people?" "I''m happy. I like what I''m like." She didn''t look at him. "Tomorrow." He light way, the voice is still gentle, but the firm that does not allow to refuse. "My own face, can''t I make my own decisions?" She asked. He raised his lips and smiled, put down the tea cup in his hand, and looked at her with serious eyes: "of course you can, but in this case, the one in Jinghe Palace should like snow very much. I don''t know if it will be cold if he stays in the garden all day long." "You? You are shameless. " How can you threaten me with Xueer again and again? She is your concubine. She gave birth to a child for you. She is the mother of your own son. If you do this, you will not be afraid that your son will blame you and hate you in the future? " He has a light smile and a light face: "I said that I don''t care about anyone except you. You can try. Can I speak and count?" She clenched her fist and said nothing. She drank a cup of tea in front of her, and got up: "now that the garden has been visited and the tea has been drunk, can I go?" He also got up: "I will accompany you." Can she say you go away? At the hall of kindness and harmony, bing''er saw the master and son coming back safely. He took a sigh of relief and hurriedly took down her cloak and handed over the hot stove: "princess, are you cold?" She didn''t look very well when she saw her. Zhou an hears the words, turns to look at bing''er and says, "I hope this is the last time I heard you call her Princess. Remember, she is the queen of my king. Next time, don''t blame me for being cruel." Ice son body quivers, hurriedly knelt on the ground: "maidservant knows wrong." Zhou an was in a very good mood. Because of this sentence, his heart was immediately cold. He thought of Zheng Zhongwen. That guy dared to bear his back and have a son with his queen. He was dead. Chapter 1035 Dissolve the moon to hold ice son to get up, turn head toward Zhou an way: "I want to sleep, you go." Zhou an didn''t say anything more, just told her to eat on time, and then turned away. Bing''er''s face was pale with fright. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time. This week, the king started to fight fiercely. It''s just like the hell of Luocha. Dissolving the moon patted her back, soft voice way: "you don''t be afraid, have me in, he won''t how to you, later speak to want to pay more attention." She understood that Zhou an could be cruel and merciless to anyone except her. If bing''er annoys him again, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t really play with bing''er. "Madam, this news is true. The emperor has sealed a queen secretly. Now he lives in the hall of mercy." Xuefei was shocked and couldn''t close her mouth. "What you said is true?" Linger nodded: "it''s true, it''s said by Wanmei herself. She and qianmei met the emperor and the queen in the imperial garden today." Snow Princess Leng for a while, and asked: "the emperor to the queen?" Linger said, "according to Wan Meimei, it''s excellent, and I don''t know whether it''s true or not, but it''s absolutely true with the queen." She wryly smiled: "we should have a queen in this palace." She knew that there would be a queen in the palace sooner or later, and she also knew that the queen would not be herself. After all, she could not turn on her because of her birth, and because she was as indifferent to Zhou an as water, or even because she had no love at all. She can keep her son by her side all the time. It''s also because of her sister. Zhou an is concerned about her and her sister''s original love. She never feels sorry for her and acquiesces to keep her son by her side in an irregular way. Now that there is a queen, is her jiao''er going to leave her? The king''s palace has the rules of the king''s palace. The concubines are not qualified to raise princes. In addition to her Majesty''s special favor, or the queen has children, she is not willing to worry about other people''s children. When the new queen entered the palace, half of the group could not bear their own children for a while. With a word from her, her children would leave her side. Think of this, her heart as if by the knife general pain, tightly around the son, secretly pray in the heart, I hope this day will never come. She can''t stand the love of the man she loves, but she can''t stand the pain of losing her flesh and bones. Linger saw this and hurriedly said: "Niang, don''t think too much about it. Although your majesty has been lukewarm to you in recent years, he has always acquiesced to you to take the prince with you. Now the prince is two years old. He didn''t want to leave the prince before, but now he is not." "Really? Is he really not going to leave my child? " She was a little excited and her tears rolled in her eyes. Linger hurriedly said: "of course, it''s true. I heard that your Majesty was raised beside his mother and princess. He will understand your mood and never let you separate from the prince." Xueer wiped away the tears that had just overflowed from her face and said with a smile, "yes, yes, it must be." However, in the evening, Zhou an came to Jinghe palace. Xueer comes out with her children, happy and upset. "Get up." His voice is light, as always. Xueer gets up and looks up at Zhou an in front of her. She is tall and thin. Her eyes are cool and sharp. His eyes seemed to fall on jiao''er. There was a little uneasiness in her heart, and she said with a strong smile, "does your majesty come to see jiao''er?" Zhou an nodded, "I want to take him to a place." Chapter 1036 "Where are you going?" she asked Zhou an''s cold eyes swept at her: "where to go to report to you?" She hurriedly shook her head: "no, I don''t mean that, but jiao''er is still young, I --" Zhou an interrupted her: "he is also the son of the king. Will the king do harm to him? What are you worrying about? " "Yes, I know it." She swallowed her tears and looked down at jiao''er and said, "jiao''er, go to the father''s place. He will take you to eat delicious food." Jiao''er shook his head: "no, my son and his wife will eat together." Zhou an frowned, turned to the eunuch beside him and said, "what are you still doing?" The eunuch hurried forward and picked up jiao''er, who was beside Xuefei. Jiao''er began to cry immediately. A pair of small hands kept opening to Xuefei and wanted to return to her mother''s arms. Xuefei''s tears can''t stop any longer. She pours down, but she doesn''t dare to cry. She covers her mouth and leans on the door. She looks at her son''s small figure and disappears in front of her. In the hall of benevolence and harmony, Rongyue, who was in a daze in the room, heard the crying of a child and hurried out. He saw a little boy in the eunuch''s hand behind Zhou an. He was crying and could not breathe. His eyes were red and his face was full of tears. There is also some shadow of Xueer. She frowned, rushed to meet him, held the baby from the eunuch''s hand, took the veil and wiped his tears: "jiao''er is good, jiao''er doesn''t cry, my aunt has delicious food for you." Jiao''er stops howling and looks at the face in front of him. In a small voice, he says, "jiao''er wants to be a mother, and jiao''er wants to be a mother." At the same time, she calmed the child''s mood, and at the same time, she was angry with Zhou an. She stared at Zhou an between her eyebrows and eyes: "what are you doing? How can I leave my mother when the child is still young? " Zhou an''s face doesn''t matter: "you are his mother, so are you." He hoped that there would be a child belonging to them, just like now, she would hold the child and quarrel with him in the courtyard, just like a real couple, a real couple. "Let him have dinner here, and then send him back." Zhou an Dao. Dissolving the moon horizontal he one eye, didn''t speak again, hugs the child to enter the room. Her daughter is as old as jiao''er, and she brings her first hand with her. She knows how to tickle the child. Soon she is familiar with jiao''er. Jiao''er also seems to like her very much. She is willing to let her hold her, but she is still afraid to follow their Zhou''an all the time. After passing on the meal, Rongyue takes jiao''er to sit at the table and asks him carefully what he likes to eat. She puts all the things that jiao''er likes to eat in front of him. Jiao''er seems to like shrimp very much. He will eat as much as he can dissolve the moon. Zhou an was a little jealous of his son. He was so good that he could get her care and love. He reached out and took the shrimp that had just been peeled from the plate in front of his son and quickly threw it into his mouth. "Well, it''s delicious." Jiao Er flattens her mouth and looks at the dissolving moon wrongly. Dissolving the moon to smile: "Jiao Er is good, your father is busy with the government all day, all day has not eaten, hungry panic, he sees Jiao Er likes to eat this shrimp, also wants to taste, he is not to rob your food." Jiao''er stopped crying, thought about it, pointed to another dish in front of him and said: "father and King eat." Zhou an is shocked. It seems that jiao''er called him father for the first time. Maybe he also called him before, but he didn''t know or remember. Chapter 1037 "Is jiao''er so fond of shrimp?" he asked Jiao''er nodded, "I like it. It''s delicious. She doesn''t let jiao''er eat it." "Oh? Why don''t you let Jiaoer eat shrimp? " Jiao''er shook his head. "I don''t know." She smiled and didn''t feel too relieved about the child''s words. She only said that Xueer didn''t like them and wouldn''t let them eat. After eating a meal for a long time, Zhou an still has a lot of ideas. Sure enough, this is a good move. With a child, she seems to have a good meal and talks a lot. She won''t be targeted at him everywhere. He asked, "what''s the matter with your face? Didn''t you say you should take it off? " "You don''t mean tomorrow? It''s not until tomorrow. " She picked up the child and walked out: "I''ll take him back." The eunuch on the side of Zhou an''s court winked. The eunuch immediately agreed and rushed forward to take the baby from her arms: "no queen, just go to the slave." She knew that she was biting her teeth, holding back her anger, and holding on to a smile, she said to jiao''er, "does jiao''er like her aunt?" Jiao''er nodded, "yes, aunt. Can jiao''er come back tomorrow?" She hasn''t answered yet, but Zhou an says, "of course, come every day, but remember, don''t call her aunt, call her mother." Jiao''er was most afraid of Zhou''an. How dare he disobey his words? He nodded at once: "I know, father." Then he said, "mother and queen." The child is only a little over two years old, but he is so sensible. It seems that Xueer has not worked hard on him. What a good child. Unfortunately, he has such a father. She watched jiao''er leave and thought of her daughter. She must be thinking of her mother just like jiao''er. Tears welled up and she turned away. Zhou an has been staring at her, saw her falling, saw her sudden surge of sadness, and the deep concern at the bottom of her eyes. Do you have pain, too? You are such a cruel woman. Who are you worried about? Your child? Or Zheng Zhongwen? His face is calm, but his heart has turned like a raging sea. He knows that he can''t stay any longer. If he stays any longer, he may do something to hurt her. Jinghe palace Xuefu has been sitting at the dinner table and wiping her tears. She usually eats with jiao''er, but today she is the only one left. I don''t know where jiao''er was taken by Zhou an, or whether she has eaten now. "Madam, your majesty has said that it will be sent back later, so don''t be sad." How can Xueer not be sad? She is a mother, but she can''t even protect her own children. She can only watch him being taken away, but she can''t do anything. She hates her identity. There was a rush of footsteps outside. She got up quickly and rushed to the door: "is jiao''er back?" "Princess, Princess!" Jiao''er''s voice came in from outside. She was very happy and rushed out. She took over her son from the eunuch''s hand. "Joel, are you ok? Have you eaten yet? " Jiao''er nodded, "yes, I''m full." Seeing that her son is OK, she still likes it between her eyes and eyebrows. She doesn''t cry as much as before. She''s also in the bottom of her heart. Then he looked behind the eunuch and saw that there was no one but two little eunuchs. The eunuch hurriedly said: "Niang, the emperor still has something to do. If he doesn''t come, the little slave will leave first." Xueer nodded, "OK, you go." When she was gone, she hurried in with her child. Chapter 1038 "Jiao''er, tell your mother, where did the father take you?" Xueer can''t wait to ask as soon as she sits down with the child in her arms. Jiao''er smiled sweetly: "I don''t know, auntie, oh no, it''s the mother who treats jiao''er very well." Aunt? Postnatal? Xueer is confused: "father took you to the hall of kindness and harmony?" Jiao''er shakes his head: "jiao''er doesn''t know. It''s so beautiful. There are many flowers." Xueer immediately understood that there were many flowers in the palace. It must be the hall of mercy and harmony. In the whole King''s palace of Zhou Dynasty, only the hall of mercy and harmony will have many flowers all year round, but no other palace. "How about the queen waiting for you, Joel?" Jiao''er nods: "the mother is so good. Play with jiao''er and peel the shrimp." Xueer''s face changed a little: "did you eat shrimp?" When jiao''er saw that his mother''s face had changed, he was shocked. His little face was full of grievances: "mother''s wife, that shrimp is really delicious. Jiao''er likes it." Xueer looks worried: "silly child, didn''t she tell you that you can''t eat shrimp. You will get sick after eating shrimp. What can I do?" Jiao''er shakes his head: "but jiao''er is not ill now. Jiao''er is fine. How can he be ill?" Linger on one side also said, "Niang, maybe the disease was cured at the beginning. I should be ok if I eat shrimp once in a while." Xueer can only comfort herself in this way: "I hope so. Now jiao''er looks very good. Unlike the last time, she fell ill after finishing, but she can''t be careless. She will stare at her tonight." Ling''er takes jiao''er to the bathroom. After a while, linger ran out of the bath room and hurriedly said to Xueer who was eating: "my mother is not good. The prince is ill and has a rash all over his body. His spirit is not very good." Xueer''s hands shake and chopsticks fall to the ground. He hears the words of the doctor who was seeing Jiao er. He says that Jiao er''s disease, before he is ten years old, must not touch the sea things like shrimp and crab. Otherwise, if he is ill, if he is not treated in time, he will be in danger of getting sick. She rushed into the bathroom and picked up the sleepy child lying in the tub. She saw that he was covered with red rash, his face was also hot. "Hurry, go to your majesty and ask him to send a message to the imperial doctor to enter the palace." It''s night now. The doctor is not on duty. Linger quickly ran out and went straight to the hall. She thought that her Majesty must be in the hall. The bodyguard outside the hall of Cihe refused to let her in. She cried and knelt down for the bodyguard to meet his majesty. The bodyguard said that her Majesty was not in. She did not believe it and cried at the door. Bing''er in the palace heard the movement and saw a maid crying and falling in front of the door. She asked, "what''s the matter with this sister?" Linger hurriedly said: "I''m linger, the palace maid of Jinghe palace. Ask my sister to pass a message to the emperor on my behalf. Prince Jiao has a sudden illness and needs to be treated by the imperial doctor immediately. Otherwise -" she can''t cry. The prince is brought up by her and her mother. There''s no difference between their feelings and their mother. Seeing the prince like that, her heart will break. Although bing''er doesn''t know what the relationship between Jing and the palace and the princess is, seeing Zhou an constantly use Jing and the palace to coerce the princess, he has tried again and again, so it''s sure that they have a lot to do with each other. She said hurriedly, "his majesty is not in the hall of benevolence and harmony. Wait, I will report to the queen." With that, bing''er ran back quickly and told the princess about it. Chapter 1039 Dissolve the moon to frighten not light, just good end of the child, how to send disease suddenly? She rushed to the gate of the hall and wanted to go out, but was stopped by the bodyguard: "empress, your majesty has an order. Please don''t go out without your Majesty''s company." "You just didn''t hear me?" said the moon? Prince Jiao is in an emergency and needs immediate treatment. If anything happens, can you bear it? " The bodyguards looked at each other, but they were afraid to disobey their will. Dissolving the moon anxiously way: "good, I don''t go out, you go to bring Prince Jiao here, go quickly." After a moment''s deliberation, the bodyguard said: "empress, it''s better for your maid to go to the Imperial Palace and report to your majesty. Your majesty will make a decision." Now there was no other way. She said to bing''er, "you go with her. Hurry up." Bing''er gets an order. They pick up linger, who is kneeling on the ground. They rush to the imperial palace. Outside the Imperial Palace, they are stopped by the bodyguard. They are not allowed to go in at all. Fortunately, the eunuch beside your majesty comes out and recognizes bing''er. They ask about it. When they learn about the situation, they go in and report it immediately. After a while, Zhou an hurried out to Jinghe palace. Jinghe palace people gathered in the courtyard one after another. Xueer''s heart breaking cry came from the palace. It seems that the situation is not good. He strode in and quickly came to Xueer''s body. He saw the child lying in Xueer''s arms with a gray face. His breath was weak, which was very bad. "Jiao''er, my jiao''er, wake up, wake up!" "Jiao''er, you can''t leave her. She has nothing but you. You are the only one!" Zhou an reached out and took the child from her arms, and said in a deep voice, "go to the hall of mercy and harmony." Now, only the dissolving moon can save him. Xueer is supported by binger and linger from left to right, and hurries with Zhou an to the hall of kindness and harmony. In the hall of benevolence and harmony, the moon was in a hurry. She thought of what jiao''er said when she was eating shrimps. He said that he liked shrimps, but his mother didn''t let him eat them. Is this sudden emergency related to shrimp? Some children will be very repellent to some food because of some disease roots in their mother''s body. They must not be contaminated. Otherwise, they will be worried about their lives. She once treated a child who was poisoned by eating peanuts. The child was only three years old. It was his first time to eat peanuts, and it was his last time to eat peanuts. His family sent him too late, and he died. Disordered footsteps came in from the outside. Zhou an''s tall figure quickly appeared in front of her. He frowned and hugged the unconscious jiao''er in his arms. He was nervous. Even if he didn''t like it very much, he was his own flesh and blood. Tiger poison didn''t eat children, not to mention people. He put the child on his bed, and dissolve the moon to check his condition, feel his pulse, probe his eyes, listen to his heart, and test his temperature. As soon as he finished, he was sure that he was poisoned, not by the poison, but by the shrimp poison. His body can''t be stained with shrimp, but today he eats so many. She peels each one by herself. Her heart hurts. "Needle." She reached out to remove the child''s clothes. Bing''er let go of Xueer''s arm. She hurriedly took out the needle bag from the medicine box beside her and spread it on the side of the bed for her convenience. when she came as like as two peas, the snow was instantly shocked. The word had heard many times, and the voice was so familiar that her figure was still the same as before. Even when she was feeling her pulse, she bent down to listen to the posture of her heart. Chapter 1040 Is that miss? Is it the lady who came back from the sky to save her child? Miss, is that you? Her tears couldn''t stop falling down. She covered her mouth and didn''t let her cry spill out. She was afraid that she would scare her away. Miss, you are cruel. You said you would stay together forever, but you left first. She looked at her hands, which were very familiar with each other, and took the needles from the needle bag. With her unique technique, she stabbed them into jiao''er''s body one by one. There is a young lady here, and jiao''er will be fine. When jiao''er was in the stomach, she almost didn''t save it several times. It was the pill left by the young lady that saved jiao''er. This time, the young lady will surely save her jiao''er. Linger helped her to sit down on the stool in front of the table and comforted her in a low voice: "don''t worry, ma''am. I see that the queen has some abilities. The prince will be OK." "She is the queen?" What she saw was as like as two peas. Linger nodded: "yes, she is the queen. If she hadn''t asked bing''er''s sister to go to her majesty with her maidservant, she would not have seen her majesty now." Soon, after the injection, she had to stop for a column of incense to pull out the needle. She immediately got up and went to the table to write a prescription. Her handwriting was elegant and elegant, which was quite different from the small regular script she had deliberately written before. She handed the prescription to the eunuch next to Zhou an and said, "go and get the medicine quickly. Hurry up." The eunuch hurried away. He didn''t dare to delay for half a minute. This medicine is a medicine that is vital to the life of the big prince. Until then, Xueer could see her face clearly. Her face was strange, but her eyes were very familiar. She excitedly couldn''t speak, only tears kept falling down, desperately biting her lips, but she couldn''t feel the pain. She turns around, faces Xueer, sighs, pulls out the veil from the sleeve, wipes the tears for her by herself: "I''m sorry, I don''t know Jiaoer can''t eat shrimp, which makes you surprised." "Miss, is that you? Is that you, miss? " She trembled and stared at the eyes, not for a moment. She nodded: "Cher, it''s me. I''m sorry I lied to you. I''m not dead." Xueer suddenly lost her voice and fell into her arms. Tears wet her lapel and beat her back: "Miss, you are cruel. Since you are not dead, why don''t you take me with you? You leave me here. I know how much I want to go with you." Dissolving the moon also shed tears. She and Xueer are in trouble. She knows her heart and her character. That''s why she doesn''t want to take her away. Her heart is on Zhou an. If she takes her away, she will not be happy either. But now it seems that she stayed in the deep palace, but she still had a bad time. I knew it would be better to take her away. She patted her back: "it''s OK, it''s OK. I won''t separate from you again in the future. I will take you everywhere, OK?" Xueer nodded heavily, crying and laughing. Zhou an coughed, but did not have a good airway: "you two, do you have Ben Wang in your eyes? In front of the king, discuss leaving? " Dissolve the moon to ignore him, loosen the hand that hugs Xueer, turn around and walk to the bed to look at the child, see the situation of the child has improved, this ability way: "Jiao Er has no life danger, drink medicine later, it will greatly improve, your majesty first go back, there is me and Xueer enough here." Chapter 1041 Zhou anleng hum: "want to support this king? No way! " Dissolve the moon shrugs: "suit yourself, anyway this whole palace is your, you want to stay where." Zhou an hums again: "you know." Xueer looks at the two people worried. They don''t seem to get along well with each other. It''s the miss who pretends to escape. He must be very angry. As soon as the time came, Rongyue turned around and walked to the bedside, pulled out the needle for jiao''er, and pressed several acupoints for him, until jiao''er''s face color improved, this stopped. Xueer looks up at her son and says with a smile, "you are here. There is no disease that can''t be cured." Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "jiao''er can''t break the root of this disease. He can''t eat any fresh shrimp and crab any more. Remember." Xueer nodded: "the former doctor also said that he hasn''t been allowed to eat in the past two years. When he came back today and said that he had eaten shrimp, I didn''t feel good at that time. But he has a good spirit. He said that the disease has been cured. I didn''t think about it. He fell ill in a short time." Dissolving the moon frowns and looks at Zhou an: "jiao''er is your son. Don''t you know what your son can and can''t eat?" Snow son hurried way: "this matter cannot blame your majesty, is I did not tell him, he also does not know." She said coldly, "don''t blame him? When jiao''er was ill, you must be in a hurry. Where is he? Why doesn''t he know as a father? " Zhou an suddenly felt that it might not be a good thing to stay. He should leave. "I have some other things to deal with. Take good care of jiao''er. I will take a step first." He left the hall of mercy quickly. Just walked out of the hall door, suddenly felt that he was being played? The girl, Rong Yue, is used to playing such a trick. He shakes his head. Well, play. He''s happy. Bing''er closes the door of the hall, and dissolves the moon to quickly pull Xueer to sit down and look at her: "Xueer, you are thin." Xueer smiled bitterly and touched her face: "maybe it''s too tired to take the baby." Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "you can''t cheat me, because Zhou an, he is not good to you?" "Nothing good, he is the same to everyone, love to build ignore, but not to you." She didn''t know if she should envy miss. After all, Miss didn''t want such special treatment. "Sister, how did you leave? How come back now? " Dissolving the moon sighed: "at the beginning, my master made me two leather masks, one on the corpse of the woman, the other is the one I am wearing now. After I left, I have been wearing a mask to live in anonymity, in order to prevent Zhou an from discovering my secret of not dying. But who knows? He still knows. I don''t know how he knows." Xueer thought about it, and suddenly said, "is it Qi Yongchun?" "He? Has he come to the Zhou Dynasty? " She thought of Qi Rongxue. She told her. Xueer nodded: "Qi Yongchun is now locked in a dungeon. I also found out by chance that he was still wondering how he came to Zhou Dynasty and was locked up." "It seems that he is right. My secret was broken by Qi Rongxue. I warned her at that time, but she still showed her voice. It seems that she is really tired of a good life, and wait. When I return to Chu, the first person to deal with is her." Her face was cold and her eyes were full of fierce color. She spared her life again and again. She even made such a big trouble for her. Chapter 1042 "Sister, how have you lived in the past three years? And Shizi, oh no, he should be called King side by side. Are you two together later? Does he remember you? " When it comes to Zhongwen, a gentle smile appears on her cold face: "although the process is somewhat tortuous, the ending is always beautiful. I married him and had a child, as big as jiao''er." Xueer is stunned: "as big as Jiaoer?" Dissolving the moon, his face was red, and he said softly, "do you still remember that year when Zhou an won the throne? He came to see me in the east palace. At that time, the tea in the East Palace was drugged. It was Meidu. I went out to find him. I wanted to help him detoxify, but I didn''t know. " She blushed, unable to say what was said behind her. Xueer is also a stranger. How could she not know? "It''s really fate. Our two children were conceived on the same day." She then dissolves the moon''s hand: "the elder sister is born so beautiful, the child must also be very beautiful, think about all people ache." How she wants to have another daughter and make up a pair of children. Unfortunately, it seems to be an unreachable delusion. Apart from the drunken one, Zhou an never stepped into her room again. "Cher, I don''t want to stay in this place for a day. Do you have any way to let me escape?" Xueer wryly smiled: "in Zhou an''s eyes, I''m not as good as an ordinary maid. In reputation, I''m a concubine. Eating and wearing are also the regulations of concubines, but I never get the right that concubines should have." Even the new beauties in the palace dare to indulge in front of her at will. Everyone knows that she is just a little maid who flies to the branch because of her Majesty''s drunken promiscuity. Although she flies to the branch, she has not been favored by her majesty. She is a concubine by virtue of her children. That''s all. Dissolving the moon also guessed that, with Zhou an''s paranoid disposition, how could he be good to Xueer. "Cher, do you blame me?" Xueer shook her head, tears continued to fall: "how can I blame you? I know you are all for my good, and I am also willing." Even now, she still doesn''t regret giving birth to Zhou an. "If one day I want to leave here, would you like to go with me or stay here?" he asked Xueer is stunned. She never thought about this question. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to answer it. Rong Yue is not in a hurry to ask for an answer. She says with a smile, "it''s up to you to decide whether to leave or not. It''s up to you to decide. I just don''t want you to suffer any more and I don''t want to regret any more. Xueer, don''t rush to answer me. You should think clearly and make a decision." Xueer nodded and looked grateful. In this world, if someone really cares for her, cares for her and takes her as a relative, it must be miss. She always thinks of her like this and treats her as a sister. She''s just a mean girl. Why should miss have such a heart to her? Is she really worth it? When jiao''er woke up, it was the noon of the next day. After taking the medicine, most of his red rash had disappeared, and his face was as usual. When he woke up, he was clamoring to eat. Xue''er was so noisy, crying and laughing. As soon as the lunch was ready, Zhou an stepped on the food. Recently, he couldn''t eat in his room at all. He had to sit next to him. Even if he didn''t have a good face, he would be happy. Chapter 1043 Zhou an saw Xueer and jiao''er who had already sat at the table, and immediately put his face on the table: "what''s the matter? Jinghe palace has no food for you? " Xueer hurriedly pulls her son up and salutes Zhou an. Dissolve the moon to pick eyebrows, cold voice way: "I let them stay, how?"? I don''t even have the right to have two people to eat together? " Zhou an''s eyes fell on her face, and she even wore that blinding mask. "what power has you got in this palace?" has the final say of this king. Not convinced? " It seems that fighting with her has become a routine. In addition to fighting, she seems unwilling to talk with him. Xueer hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, it''s all my fault. I''ll go now." Dissolve month one to pull her: "do not leave." Zhou an snorted and went straight to the table to sit down. Instead of looking at them, he took the wet towel from the eunuch and wiped his hands. Rong Yue pulls Xueer and Jiao Er to sit down opposite Zhou an. For the first time in three years, Xueer and Zhou an are eating at the same table. She seems to be at a loss. Seeing her like this, Rongyue was busy trying to put vegetables in her bowl and jiao''er. Zhou an is sad. How can she be so busy and refuse to take a chopstick for him? Is it hard? Zhou an coughs and raises her eyes to see Xueer. Xueer''s lip corners smoke. She obediently hands over the small bowl full of dishes in front of her. Zhou an nodded contentedly, took the small bowl and ate it. It was very fragrant. It was fragrant with someone''s chopsticks. Dissolving the moon, he glared at Zhou an first. He didn''t care about her anger at all. He glared at Xueer again. He didn''t have a good airway: "if you don''t eat, you can pour it out. How can you feed it to the pig?" Zhou an almost choked to death, but still pretended not to hear and ate by himself. Xueer smiles bitterly and shakes her head toward the dissolving moon. She stops talking. If Zhou an is not happy, it''s Jing and Gong who suffer. Rongyue has no appetite. These dishes are not her favorite taste. They are too light, just like they can''t afford salt. Zhou an saw that she didn''t move her chopsticks very much, so he took a bowl of vegetables for her and filled a full bowl of rice in person. He threw them all in front of her and said coldly, "if you can''t finish eating, you can''t pass them on to Jinghe palace in the evening." Xueer is stunned and immediately understands that it''s no wonder that she didn''t deliver meals on time these days. Zhou an used this to threaten her sister. I didn''t expect that she gave birth to Zhou an''s first child in the palace for three years. However, she still needs her elder sister to protect her. However, she can''t do anything for her elder sister. She picked up the chopsticks and whispered, "shameless, villain, pervert, paranoid --" Zhou an should not hear them, and he would not lose a piece of meat if he was scolded. What''s more, he would be happy if he was scolded by her. He took his eyes to see Xueer and Jiaoer: "have you finished?" Xue''er nodded, "go back and finish." When Zhou an stood up, he waved, "let''s go after eating. You are not allowed to come back without my command." Xueer nodded with a white face and gently led jiao''er away. When Xueer left, Rongyue fell his chopsticks and said angrily, "why don''t you let her come to see me? What''s the matter with you when we two women meet and talk? " Zhou an shrugged: "I don''t know what can hinder me, but I just don''t want to see you together." Chapter 1044 She is so kind to everyone, but she is so heartless to him. It doesn''t matter. He''ll let her change slowly. He has plenty of time. Zhou an had just left after eating, and there were several unexpected guests outside the hall of Cihe. In addition to the Wanmei and qianmei met in the imperial garden that day, there are three beauties of comparable age. They are all selected into the palace. Like Wanmei, they have never been favored by your majesty. They look forward to it all day long. I heard that there was a new queen in the palace. She looked very ordinary, but she was loved by her majesty. They were curious, so they invited her to come to the hall of mercy and peace. By the way, they saw how ordinary the new queen looked. "Niangniang, there are some beauties outside. They say they will come to say hello to Niangniang." The maid in charge of the palace enters the palace to report. Bing''er asked, "what beauty? I don''t know that. Let them all go back. I''m going to have a rest. " She has heard about some things in the palace. These beautiful women and concubines are fighting with each other. They are willing to fight openly and secretly for the emperor''s favor. She doesn''t want the princess to be their target. On the contrary, the dissolving moon brightened up and said with a smile, "let them in. Your majesty only said that Xuefei would not come to see me, but not other concubines." The palace maid retreated, and bing''er hurriedly said, "princess, these women must be uneasy and kind-hearted. Why should you take care of them?" She smiled, and a shred of cunning flashed between her eyes: "it''s boring to see. You can prepare tea, put some Croton powder in it, and let them have a diarrhea." "ah?" Bing''er is stunned. Seeing that the master is not joking, she turns around. Wan Meimei and Qian Meimei walk in front of each other. They are familiar with each other. When they enter the hall, they will smile at Xiang Rongyue and say, "elder sister, the hall of kindness and harmony is so big. I haven''t seen any of these flowers in the yard." She began with a salute, followed by qianmei and three other strangers, all saluted her. She said with a smile, "sit down, I''m bored. You can come and talk with me." Seeing that the new queen was so kind, I felt a little nervous in my heart. I immediately disappeared and looked up at the new queen one after another. As Wan Meimei said, her looks were ordinary and extraordinary. Besides those eyes, she could see the past. According to their aesthetic standards, she could be regarded as an ugly woman. I didn''t expect that her Majesty would like such a woman. They sat around the table, and ice soon served the tea. How long have you been in the palace Wan Meimei said: "it''s been two years. The five of us have been in the palace together. It''s been two years." Dissolve the month to ask again: "two years, see you this appearance is really not like, still with the general appearance of the unmarried girl, such water spirit." This sounds like praise, but why do they feel strange, like ankle boast, and it seems like boast... "The queen said with a smile "I''m not joking. Look at you. I''m the same as Huang Hua''s daughter. I got pregnant as soon as I got married. I gave birth to a daughter just one year after I got married. The woman who gave birth to a baby is not only out of shape, but her face has changed a lot. It''s not as good as you." Five people are so surprised that they can''t close their mouths. Are they right? What was the new queen just saying? She became a relative and had children, but now she''s a queen? Chapter 1045 She ignored everyone''s surprised eyes and took a sip of tea. All of them took a sip of tea and were shocked. Wan asked, "since you have another husband and have a baby, how can you go to the palace?" Dissolving the moon wryly smile: "I didn''t want to enter the palace, but your majesty is too domineering. How can I defeat a weak woman?" So she was robbed into the palace by her majesty? It''s no wonder that so many guards are sent to the hall of mercy and keep watch day and night. I was afraid that the queen who robbed the palace would escape... Shocked, they didn''t know what to say. They took a big sip of tea and were shocked. His majesty also did not know how to think, put so many beautiful women in the harem ignored, but to go to the people to rob such an ugly woman to come back to be queen. When they were gone, bing''er asked chaorongyue, puzzled, "princess, why do you say this to them?" Dissolving the moon light smile: "they know, the whole palace will know, and this matter will soon spread to the ears of all the speech officials and ministers. At that time, these speech officials who die of face and brain pedantry are bound to collectively write, and ask for the dead queen. Although this may not solve the problem, but it is not good to add some blocks to him?" Ice son suddenly, but still some doubts: "then why to give them chin beans?" "Because one person really hates another only after suffering, otherwise, most people will choose silence and forbearance, because none of them want to offend his majesty." But if after suffering from cathartic, their anger will reach a peak, and then it will spread faster. Sure enough, three days later, Zhou an''s Royal table was filled with the foldouts played by the officials, in which the same and the same was a problem. He doubted the identity of the new queen. He forgot that his majesty attached great importance to the overall situation, deposed the queen, and was the offspring of the royal family. Zhou an threw all the folds on the ground and said angrily, "who are the old and immortal? Who will be the queen of the king? Which woman will be honored? He will also take care of them. What are they?" The eunuch on one side hurriedly comforted: "Your Majesty, please calm down. These officials are just trying to prove the necessity of their existence. How can they understand your mind? You don''t have to pay attention to them. They will not be angry after shouting for a while." At this time, a little eunuch came in and said, "Your Majesty, beauty Wan brought the other beauties of the palace to come to see you. They knelt outside the palace. Look, can you come in now?" Zhou an frowned: "what are they doing here? No see no see. The little eunuch said, "Your Majesty, they said that if you don''t see them, they won''t be able to run for a long time." Zhou an had a headache. He waved: "let them in." Walking in the front is still Wan beauty, she plops together kneeling in front of Zhou an''s body, choking: "please make the decision for your majesty." The other four also knelt down one after another: "please make up your mind for your concubines." Zhou an raised his hand and said, "get up and talk." When the five stood up, beauty Wan stepped forward again and said to Zhou an, "Your Majesty, I went to the hall of mercy and peace with my sisters the day before yesterday. Unexpectedly, the queen asked us to sit down and drink tea, but she poisoned the tea. Fortunately, we were very lucky, so she picked up a small life." Zhou an asked, "do you have evidence for saying that the queen is hurting you? If there''s nothing to say, go back. " Chapter 1046 Beauty Wan choked, and her voice was sad: "Your Majesty, my concubines and so on are the evidence. On that day, five of my concubines went to the hall of kindness and peace to the queen. After the queen used the tea, they went back and vomited for a night. I almost didn''t explain my life. It took me several days to go down. I thought it was my concubines who were suffering from cold illness. Now I''ll go out with you My elder sister met and talked about it. Everyone was the same. Would there have been such a coincidence in the world if it had not been for the queen to prescribe medicine in the tea of courtiers and concubines? " Zhou anleng hum, "I see you are all alive now. You are not weak at all. It is clearly a stigma. Come on, let''s go." "Your Majesty, every sentence is true, every sentence is true!" The voice gradually disappeared. Zhou an was upset. All the memorials on the table were for the dead queen to set up a new one. The front matter hasn''t been solved yet. The backyard caught fire again. He simply got up and strode to the hall of compassion. He saw that she was playing chess with bing''er. The mask had been removed, and there was a faint smile on her lips. It was still Qi Rongyue, who made him tremble at a glance. After seeing such a smiling face, the fire disappeared immediately. Qi Rongyue raised his eyes and glanced at him. The smile on his face gradually disappeared. He didn''t get up or talk. He played chess directly with the girl when he didn''t exist. He stepped forward, waved his hand, and disturbed the pieces on the board. Bing''er hurriedly got up to salute. He gave bing''er a cold stare: "go down first. I have something to say to the queen." Bing''er glanced at the master and saw that she nodded her head gently, so she retreated at ease. The eunuch beside Zhou''an also retreated, and closed the door outside. He stares at the face in front of him, and says, "you mean it, don''t you?" Dissolving the moon didn''t see him, but carefully picked up the white seeds in the jar one by one, and said in a low voice: "no end, I don''t know what you said." Zhou an said again, "give Wan Meimei and others medicine, and deliberately disclose that you have married others and had children." When it comes to this, he is heartbroken. It''s his dissolving moon. It''s his dissolving moon. She is still light: "yes, I mean it." He rushed forward, grabbed her chin and said angrily, "what do you want to do?" She congealed his face, which was already twisted: "what do I want to do? Don''t you know it? Why ask clearly? " "Now, do you want to leave?" The anger in his chest almost rose. What did she want him to do? Will you show it to her? She wrote, "I want to leave all the time. This is not my destination. You know clearly in your heart why you have to force me again and again?" "No, you can''t. You''re my wife. I''m my wife. Nobody wants to take you away from me." "Zhou an, have you forgotten? Our marriage has always been a deal. I have never paid you my heart. I have never regarded myself as your wife. I have never His chest heaved violently, his face became very ugly, and his persistence in his eyes remained unchanged: "is it? Never? Maybe it''s because you and I have never been real couples. " He bullied her and she looked pale. "What do you do?" She reached down to his chest. Chapter 1047 He sneered, tore off his robe with one hand, and sank down to press her under him. "What do I do? I just do what I have to do. " He bent his head to kiss her red lips, let him think about the taste of the day and night, it did not disappoint him, sweet make him throb. She desperately wanted to turn her head away from his strong kiss, but her head was tightly bound by her hands, and her body was suppressed by his heavy body, so she could not move. She had never been so humiliated in her life. She bit his lips hard. He stopped kissing because of the sudden pain and bloody smell. He looked up at her, looked at her tearful eyes, looked at her pale face, and his body trembling under him for fear or anger. "If you dare to move me again, I will bite my tongue and commit suicide." Her lips were stained with his blood. They were red and enchanting. They were beautiful and could not be moved. His lustful eyes gradually became clear, and his anger rose again: "even if you die, you don''t want to follow me?" "Yes, even if I die, I will never commit myself to you." His hand suddenly clasped her neck: "do you think I really dare not kill you?" "She sneers:" then you kill, henceforth enmity two eliminate She closed her eyes. "Kill me, free from this evil fate. Let''s do it." He clasped her neck with his hand, but he didn''t use force. He could kill anyone, anyone, including himself, but he couldn''t kill her with his hand. He finally retracted his hand, got up, picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on: "remember, you can''t leave here unless I die." He kicked open the door of the palace, took the eunuch outside and strode away. Bing''er rushed in and saw the princess lying on the couch in disorder. There were obvious marks on her neck that had been pinched by her hands, and there was blood on her mouth. She was scared: "what''s wrong with you, ma''am? He is the king of Zhou. She bullied you? " Dissolve the moon to prop up, shake head: "he did not succeed." Bing''er took a breath and said that it was no wonder that he was angry when King Zhou left. "You have blood on your mouth, are you hurt?" She quickly took out the wipes and wiped them carefully. She wryly smiled: "it''s not my blood. I''m fine. He won''t hurt me, but he won''t let me go." Bing''er was so worried that she cried: "Niang, he is doing this to you. This time he fails, and there will be another time. What should we do? Will he come to save us Dissolving the moon''s heart tightens, sighs again: "with his temperament, he will definitely come. I hope he won''t come. I don''t want to cause war between the two countries because I am alone. But if he comes alone, it is dangerous. I don''t want him to be hurt for me again." When Zheng Guogong woke up, it was a day later, Zhongwen had not arrived. The condition in the barracks had been controlled, but the soldiers were very weak. He wanted to take people to chase him, but he was afraid that he would go away. What''s more, it would not work to bring soldiers into Zhou. Because of carelessness, the black cavalry guards who originally protected Rongyue failed to notice that there was a kidnapped princess in the carriage they left in front of them. They blamed themselves very much and asked the Duke of Zheng to make up for their mistakes and sneaked into the Zhou Dynasty to rescue the princess. The Duke of Zheng refused their request. Now it''s important to wait for Zhongwen to come back and discuss this matter again. Salvation is definitely to be saved. How and how to save it is of great importance. Chapter 1048 In the afternoon of the third day, Zheng Zhongwen arrived quickly. With him, there was also commander Ma Changfeng from Dongjun. He personally escorted medicinal materials and many grains to Longxi. When he met Zhongwen at the border, they simply went together. "Dad, I just heard from the soldiers outside the camp that the plague has been eliminated? is that true? What about the moon? " He walked into the big account excitedly, glanced around and didn''t see his daughter-in-law. Sima Changfeng also entered the account with him. As soon as he came in, he heard the Duke of Zheng sighing. "Yue''er is robbed by Zhou an." Zhong Wen was stunned, then he said with a smile, "don''t be kidding. How can Zhou an know that yue''er is still alive? How can he come here?" The Duke of Zheng looked up at him, his eyes full of guilt: "dad didn''t joke. She compromised with him just to save dad. Zhongwen, what can I do?" Zhong Wen said to himself, "so the plague is actually a fake thing. It was Zhou an who did it?" Zheng Guogong nodded: "yes, he put medicine into the common water source of the camp, and the brothers were poisoned. Then he deliberately spread the rumors of the outbreak of plague. As soon as I entered Longxi, I fell into the ambush set by them. Later, when Rongyue arrived, he threatened my sexuality and forced him to leave." "Damn it, son of a bitch, I will not spare him." He raised his sword and went out. Duke Zheng rushed forward to stop him. "Rongyue left you a message. Do you want to listen?" He shook his head: "I don''t want to listen. I know what she will say. Anyway, I will go to save her and come back. Whether he is a dragon pond or a tiger cave, it''s not that he hasn''t broken through." He looked back at the Duke of Zheng and said, "don''t worry, Dad. I know what''s right. Rongyue will not want to fight because of her. I''m her husband, too. It''s my responsibility, not the responsibility of the people, not the responsibility of thousands of soldiers." He took Zheng Guogong''s hand and said, "Dad, if I don''t come back, please help me to bring up Nianwen and tell her that her father and mother are heroes." He resolutely turned around and even refused to let heiqiwei follow: "you immediately return to Kyoto, report to the emperor, let him not worry, and do not send troops. When I come back, I will bring his sister back." He stepped out of the camp and ran a long way to find that he was still following a man behind him. He stopped his horse and waited for the man to come forward. "Brother Sima? What do you mean? " Sima Changfeng said: "Chu Yue is a benefactor of Sima family. Her business is my business. If she is in trouble, can I stand by and watch?" "You mean you''re going to the Zhou Dynasty with me?" He raised his eyebrows. "Sima Changfeng nodded:" yes, I intend to do so. Even if you don''t allow it, I still want to go Zheng Zhongwen stared at him for a few moments and suddenly shrugged: "well, since you have made up your mind, let''s go together. Besides, her real name is Rongyue, Qi Rongyue." Sima Changfeng was shocked. He was not unfamiliar with the name. He had heard many people mention that the late Princess of Chu Dynasty, Qi Rongyue. At the same time, he also knew that Qi Rongyue, in the name of marriage, married far away to the Zhou Dynasty and was granted the title of Queen. The news of her death was transmitted from the Zhou Dynasty to the Chu Dynasty. So she''s not dead at all? But to escape the Zhou Dynasty? Put on a mask, go incognito and be with her fiance again? He did not know what a tortuous story it was, nor could he imagine it. Chapter 1049 It turned out that she was such a great person. She had done so many things for the stable and prosperous Chu Dynasty. He had thought about what it would be like if he could meet her before Zheng Zhongwen. Now it seems that whenever I meet her, the result will be the same. - King Zhou palace, Cihe palace. "Listen to the bodyguard. Do you want to go out?" Zhou an looks at the way of dissolving the moon sitting under the window pretending to read. Dissolve the moon head also not to lift: "want to go out again how?"? Will you let me go? " Zhou an chuckles, reaches for her wrist and pulls her up from the chair. "Let''s go, take you to the garden while Ben Wang is still free." She wanted to take her hand back, but only made her wrists more painful. "I don''t want to go." "If you don''t go, you can''t help it." After that, he took her and left, dragging her into the imperial garden. After several days of sun, the snow had almost melted, but it was also the coldest time. Although she stood in the sun, when the wind blew, she was still shivering cold. Zhou an saw that she was shivering. He quickly untied the fur rolling long fur cloak on her body and tied it to her. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she did get a lot warmer when she tied the Cape. "Why don''t you refuse? Are you not afraid of my illness? " Zhou an asked with a smile. She also smiled, and did not know whether it was a real smile or a fake smile. "Isn''t it just that you are ill? In this way you can stay in your royal palace to recuperate yourself, and you will not come to the house of mercy to bother me, as I wish. " It may be a joke to others, but Zhou an knows that''s what she thinks. But he doesn''t care. Whatever she thinks, his mind won''t change. Once again, he clasped his hand and took her to move forward. He walked through the green bamboo forest. Suddenly, he was dazzled and full of fragrance. It was a deserted grassland. At this time, it was filled with flowers, all kinds of flowers, many varieties she had never seen, colorful and fragrant. Look carefully again, a basin of flowers seems not to be placed randomly, as if placed in the shape of words. Zhou an takes her to the bridge beside her. Standing on the bridge, she looks down. It is actually the word "dissolving the moon". It is composed of all kinds of flowers. Although I don''t know how long these fresh flowers just moved out of the warm room can survive, now they are blooming and beautiful. On the other hand, several concubines and some beauties came to this side with a laugh and a talk: "I heard that your majesty sent many flowers to the palace, which were placed at the end of the bamboo forest. Let''s go and have a look." "I''m going to have a look. Your majesty doesn''t care about it. What is it for this time?" "It must be for the ugly new queen." Wan Meimei hated injustice and said: "Your Majesty has changed a person for her. She does everything. She is obviously doing evil things, but she wants to take care of them. After so many ministers'' advice is useless, he only listens to her. I don''t know what''s good about that woman. My Palace girls are better than her." "Really? Your maids are better than the queen? " "If you don''t believe me, they''ve all met," said the beauty The concubine''s eyes fell on qianmei. She didn''t believe other people''s words, but she knew qianmei''s temperament and believed her. Qianmei smiled and said, "you can''t say that you are ugly, but you are more ordinary than we think." "Look, isn''t that your majesty?" Zhenmei pointed to the distance standing in the arch bridge and said excitedly. Chapter 1050 Everyone looked around and saw that his Majesty was standing on the arch bridge. There was a man standing beside him. He was wearing a long fluffy cloak with a rolled edge. The color was black, and the cloak was wide and long, which obviously didn''t fit the ground. The concubine said, "the cloak belongs to his majesty. I saw his majesty pass through it." They tried to see the woman''s appearance, but because her majesty stood on her side and blocked her face completely, they could only see one back. Although their bodies were all wrapped in a wide Cape, they could still feel the woman '' But it''s a beautiful feeling. "She is the queen?" Asked the concubine. Wan Mei nodded: "it''s her. I can recognize that it''s her right just by looking at the back." In a word of affirmation, the eyes of the concubine toward the back are more and more careful. She is tall and tall, with a long neck. There is a section of skin on the back of her neck, which is more and more white and tender lined by the white hair of the Cape. Even though it''s just a back image, it has a kind of noble bearing. She frowns. Is this woman really a shameless ugly woman, as Wan Meimei said? Of course, she hoped that the woman would be an ugly woman, so she would not fail her today''s elaborate dress, peach powder long thin cotton long skirt, gray fox fur edge rolled on the collar, and the atmosphere was full of the charming of a small woman. The bun is also the most fashionable flying bun today, inserted with the golden gait, bright eyes and bright teeth, and looking forward to the bright future that her Majesty gave her when she gave birth to the princess. They went out of the bamboo forest and came to the bridge. They saluted to his majesty and queen who were standing on the bridge. "I''ll see your majesty and queen." Zhou an frowns. How can he meet these people every time he comes to the imperial garden? Is it a report or something? "Flat." He waved. "My king and my queen are looking after flowers. You all step back." The concubine straightened up and looked up at the queen standing beside her majesty with generous eyes. Her face suddenly turned pale. Such a face can''t be described as the most beautiful in the world. How can the beauty tell her that she is ugly? At the same time, she realized that no matter how she dressed, she could not be compared with the new queen in front of her. No wonder her Majesty would spoil her like this. Wan Meimei was also stunned. She pointed to the queen, looked at her again and again, rubbed her eyes again and again: "you, you, you, how did you change your face?" "I used to wear a mask, it''s not my real face, but now it is. Sorry, I didn''t mean to deceive you, but I had to suffer from it." She glanced at Zhou an and said, "now that this is no longer important, I will live with my true face in the future." It turns out that although she was polite and smiling, Wan Mei still hated her deeply. Who let her do harm to her. "Well, I''m still thinking, where can I put my sister''s face when she married her second husband? I have to live in a disguise." Wan beauty sneered. Qian beauty sighs in her heart. She is really stupid. She knows that her majesty protects her and dares to damage the Queen''s face in front of her majesty. Isn''t it cutting? As expected, Zhou an''s face suddenly changed when he heard this, and he said in a deep voice, "what are you to blame for the queen? Come on, talk. " Chapter 1051 Zhou an''s eunuch immediately came forward and slapped her face. It seemed that the eunuch had used a lot of strength and momentum. In fact, when he touched Wan Mei''s face with the palm of his hand, the strength had been removed by five points. After all, beauty Wan is a delicate and weak girl. Even if she has removed the five component slap, it also makes her hurt a lot. Her beautiful face is red and swollen at the moment, and her finger prints are clearly visible. Zhou anlenghum: "can we know the sin?" Wan Mei''s heart is not satisfied, but no longer half of the accident, red eyes nodded: "I know the crime." Seeing that this matter is about to pass, Rongyue interrupts: "I don''t think Wan Mei Mei is wrong, but that''s the truth. Why do you punish her?" Zhou an frowns and stares at the dissolving moon. He stops talking. He pulls her down from the bridge, away from these warblers, warblers and swallows, and away from right and wrong. In the evening, when the eunuch maids had just arranged the dinner, Duke Fu, who was next to Zhou an, hurriedly came: "empress, your majesty is not well, so you can''t eat dinner." Dissolving the moon''s heart a joy, this dare feeling is good, his this sickness, she can not be free for several days, several days don''t need to look at his smelly face. But who knows, before two hours of her free life, Duke Fu came in a hurry again. He said to Rongyue, "Niang, your majesty is seriously ill. Please go and show him." Dissolving the moon sat still. "No doctor? It''s a little chilly, so I need to ask me to go in the middle of the night? " Duke Fu smiled: "the doctor is not worth his duty in the night. He will go to Xuanhua. I don''t know how many hours he will be delayed. Your hall of mercy and harmony is not far from the imperial palace. Please move it a few steps." Rong Yue shakes his head: "I''m not very comfortable, so you''d better go to the doctor." Duke Fu still smiled: "Your Majesty said, if you don''t want to go, let Jinghe Palace''s Snow Princess go out of the palace to ask the doctor." Come on again. It''s shameless. After a moment''s silence, she finally said to binger, "get the medicine chest." Bing''er carries the medicine box out. Duke Fu hurriedly takes it over and says, "this little slave will take it. Girl bing''er will stay here. Your majesty is happy and quiet. She doesn''t like many people." Bing''er takes an eye to see the dissolving moon. Her eyes are worried. "Your Majesty asked you to stay here, and you should stay here. Who let others be the boss?" he said with a smile On the way to the Imperial Palace, Mr. Fu didn''t waste the good opportunity to blow the hair. "Niang, your Majesty was in excellent health and seldom fell ill from the cold. In order to surprise her today, all the flowers in the garden were moved by your majesty alone. At that time, there was some sweat. The little slave asked him to go back and change his clothes. He refused, but he wanted to show you first, and then gave you the cloak It''s a cold. " Dissolve the moon to frown, silent. Duke Fu said again: "Niang, I have been with your majesty for many years, and I have never seen your majesty so interested in anyone. Your Majesty''s heart is filled with you." "But this?" he asked, pointing to the palace ahead Grandpa Fu quickly nodded, "yes, that''s it. The lady has never been here before?" She shook her head. She didn''t really come here. It can be said that most of the places in the palace are unfamiliar to her. She was the queen here three years ago. Since she stepped into the palace, she knew that she would leave sooner or later, so she never really went here, so she didn''t even know whether there was a secret way out in the palace. Chapter 1052 Dissolving the moon to smile a way: "since arrived, that goes in, later this kind of words, you do not need to say with me again, my in the mind all understands." "You can understand it, you can understand it," said Mr. Fu He stepped forward and led her into the hall. The huge hall was very empty, with several palace lamps on and several eunuchs standing in the corner. Duke Fu led Rongyue to his Majesty''s bed, put down the medicine box gently, turned around and walked out, and called the little Eunuch in the four corners away together. Zhou an was half asleep and half awake. His head hurt. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he thought it was Duke Fu. He said, "Fu An, pour me a glass of water." The man standing in front of the bed hesitated for a while, but still turned to the desk beside him and poured him a glass of water. Hearing the footsteps and coming back, he stood up half way, reached for the tea cup, but did not look up, until he finished drinking the tea and handed it back to the cup, he saw that the hand that extended to receive the tea cup was white and slender. He raised his eyes quickly, saw that it was the dissolving moon, and immediately his face brightened: "how are you? Why are you here? " See dissolve the month didn''t answer words, just about to turn around, he hurriedly reached out to hold her: "don''t leave." She pulled back her hand and went to the table to put down the tea cup. In a low voice, she said, "it seems that you are not seriously ill. In this case, I have no need to stay here. I''m going." Zhou an hurriedly said: "who, who says I''m not serious? I have a headache, a stomachache, a leg ache and a whole body ache." She raised her eyebrows: "is that right? It doesn''t look like that. " He quickly lay down in bed, ouch ouch of cry up: "very uncomfortable, fast, give me pulse." What can she say in the face of such awkward acting? She went to him and sat down, reached out and clasped his wrist, and heard him cough or two from time to time. There was phlegm in the cough, which was a common wind chill. She loosed his wrists and said, "it''s just a cold. I''ll give you some medicine and take it for a few days." As she was about to get up, he pulled her up again: "dissolve the moon, don''t go, don''t go, OK?" She looked back, but her eyes were helpless: "Zhou an, you know, the person I like has always been Zhongwen. I am his wife and the mother of his children. This will never change. No matter what you do, you can''t change this fact. Since you know it''s impossible, why don''t you let go? Will you let go? " He shook his head: "no, you married me first, you are my wife first, he can give you, I can give you, he can, why can''t I?" "Because he is Zheng Zhongwen, and you are Zhou an, you two are different people, totally different people." She was silent for a while, and then said, "when I was very young, he liked me, and he protected me in his way, but I was too young to understand and even didn''t remember him." "Later, I was engaged to someone else. When he knew it, although he was very sad, he didn''t do anything. He just silently blessed me and hoped I could be happy." "I broke my engagement with that man, and he reappeared before me, protecting me, using all his strength, refusing to let me suffer any grievance. He would never force me to do anything I didn''t want, let alone imprison me and torture me in the name of love." Chapter 1053 "Zhou an, these things he will never do, you do every day, you only think about your own feelings, you just want to get what you want, have you asked me if I would like to? Also, what''s the use of asking? You know the answer clearly. " Zhou an shakes his head. "No matter what you say, I can''t let you go. You are my queen of Zhou an. All my life, you will never change." His original gentle and clear face, in addition to stubborn, only stubborn. She shook off his hand and said, "if you don''t want to talk too much, then you don''t have to say it." He looked at her back and said, "dissolve the moon, don''t go." She ignored him and kept going out. He turned up the volume again: "don''t go." She still didn''t stop, he finally roared: "you take another step, I immediately let Xuefei kneel outside the hall to ask for a pardon." She stopped and suddenly turned around: "what''s wrong with her? Why did you do this to her? In those days, it was clearly your fault. She gave birth to children for you regardless of the past, but you did it again and again. You are not worthy of her love, and you are not worthy of being a father of jiao''er. " He sneered, "if it doesn''t deserve it, it doesn''t deserve it. So what? I don''t care about anyone, anyone can not, I just want you, as long as you can accompany me, I can give up anything. " He stares at her and reaches for her: "come here." She didn''t move. "It seems that it''s time for Xuefei to come out and cool down," he snorted She bited her lips, hoping to turn into a tiger and swooped up to hiss him. In the end, she moved her steps and approached him step by step, stopping at the front of the bed. He patted the edge of the bed: "sit down." She frowned: "Zhou an, don''t push your luck." He repeated, "sit down." She remained motionless, almost drowned in humiliation. He took her by the hand, pulled her to the bedside, pressed her shoulder and sat down: "don''t worry, I won''t force you." He still remembers that day when she bluntly killed herself, he admitted that he was afraid, afraid that she would really do that. He was also in a coma that day, not really trying to force her. His tough face suddenly softened, looking at her stubborn side face, wry smile: "just talk with me, OK?" "I don''t think we have anything to say," she said "Let''s not think about the unhappy things. Let''s talk about the interesting things when we were in Pengcheng, shall we?" She didn''t say a word, so he opened his mouth first: "in those days, my nanny and I were living in Pengcheng. Although it was hard, I never thought of coming back. All the splendor and wealth were passing by. I wanted to stay away from this court dispute and the power vortex, so I wanted to open a private school in Pengcheng, and live a comfortable life." "But you are not born to live that kind of life. Although you want to stay away from these things, your bones, in fact, still yearn for these things. For example, before you ascend the throne, you are Zhou an, the Zhou an I know, warm and human." "But when you sit on the throne, you will soon change. You will taste the taste of power. You will find that with such power, you can do whatever you want and do whatever you want. Therefore, you repent again. You want to use your power and leave me behind." Chapter 1054 He frowned and didn''t want to admit it, so he was silent. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. That''s the truth." It''s said that we''ll have a good chat. Why do we have more energy with him? "Dissolve the moon, shall we not say this?" Seeing that she didn''t refuse, he said: "do you remember the Haizi in the Rongyu hall?" "In fact, he liked danger, but he didn''t dare to say anything. At that time, he didn''t have anything. He was afraid that he couldn''t give danger happiness. Danger also liked him, but he didn''t mean to say anything, so they missed another good opportunity." "Until later, danger''s mother found a marriage for danger. Haizi panicked when he knew it. He didn''t know danger''s mind, and he was afraid that he would be rejected if he said it, so he hesitated all the time." "Danger doesn''t want to marry the man chosen by her mother. She pretends to be Haizi, but she doesn''t know what to do." It wasn''t until danger''s mother came to Rongyu hall again and said she would take danger to order wedding clothes that Haizi realized that if he didn''t fight for one more, the girl he liked would become someone else''s bride. So he summoned the courage to ask danger''s mother to marry him. Of course, danger''s mother would not agree. She has already accepted other people''s dowry. How could she agree to marry her daughter to others. Haizi then raised money around and used double dowry to impress danger''s mother, who agreed to marry danger. He looked at Rongyue and sighed: "my thoughts were the same as Haizi '' It will be the beginning of the miss. " Sure enough, he missed it. When she saw her again, she said that she had been engaged to Zheng Zhongwen. He regretted it, but there was no way to do it, because at that time, he still had nothing. When they meet again, he is a prince, and she is a princess, what a matching identity. Therefore, he would repent after ascending the throne of God, or, in his heart, he never wanted to let her leave again. "She smiled:" it seems that you also know that we are not predestined He also smiled and shook his head: "no, you are wrong. If we don''t have fate, how can we meet again later? Again and again, if we don''t have fate, why do you become my wife? Why is she the queen of the Zhou Dynasty? " "If we don''t have fate, how can Qi Yongchun tell me the news about you from Chu Dynasty to Zhou Dynasty, which makes my heart as dead and gray as ashes, and I really want to thank Qi Yongchun." Thinking of Qi Yongchun, her hateful teeth itch: "can I meet him?" He nodded: "of course, of course, you can go to see him. I can even let you let him go at will." Let him go? Good. She likes this privilege. After all, Zhou an is ill. Although he has been fighting hard, he still can''t resist the sleepiness. He is afraid that she will slip away when he is asleep, and then he will drag her clothes like a child to sleep. When he fell asleep, she peeled off his fingers one by one, got up and went to the front of the book case to write down the prescription. When she was finished, she planned to leave. But unexpectedly, the hall door was locked from the outside. She couldn''t open it, and she didn''t dare to beat the door hard to shout. Zhou an woke up, and she couldn''t go. Chapter 1055 She could only go back to the desk and take a nap until dawn. When she woke up, Zhou an didn''t wake up. She got up, gathered her hair, and went to the gate again. At this time, the gate had been sewn. She pulled it gently, and the gate opened. Duke Fu hurriedly came up: "Queen Mother!" She glanced at Mr. Fu with a smile: "he is a good servant indeed." When she said that Grandpa Defu was embarrassed, she left with her sleeves. Duke Fu hurriedly led the two eunuchs in, and saw that his Majesty was sleeping on the bed in neat clothes. He didn''t even have his hair in a bun. With a sigh in his heart, it seemed that this was a bad thing. After a blind night, he tried his best, but... He waved his hands and ordered the two eunuchs to step down. He went to his Majesty''s side and called out in a low voice, "Your Majesty, when it comes to the early morning, will it be one day today?" Zhou an woke up and rubbed his eyes. He seemed to think of something. He quickly sat up and looked around. "The queen has gone," said Fugong "When did you leave?" he asked Fugong is just: "just left." Zhou an''s face brightened: "so, did she really spend the night with Ben Wang here? In fact, although she didn''t say it, she still cared about the king in her heart, didn''t she? " Duke Fu didn''t want to fight him, so he smiled and nodded: "what your majesty said is that there are not many men like you in the world. How could the queen not know your affection for her?" In fact, he locked the door and the queen couldn''t leave. He stayed here all night. He didn''t dare to say that he was afraid that his Majesty would be too disappointed and in a bad mood. Everyone was in a bad mood. Zhou an said with a smile, "I know that you must be responsible for her coming here. I have to give you a good reward." Duke Fu was flattered and surprised: "this is what little slave should do. It''s his duty to relieve his Majesty''s sorrow. I dare not accept it." "If the king says he wants to reward, he must reward." Duke Fu is very happy. It''s certainly a pleasure to have a reward. What''s more, your majesty doesn''t often give gifts to the servants on weekdays. It''s very rare. Zhou an is in a good mood and feels much better. He gets up and puts on his clothes: "go up and listen to me. What are those old guys going to do today to make this king useless?" Duke Fu immediately followed his words and said, "they are full, too. Your majesty, are they old guys in charge of your harem?" "I love to hear that." He put on clothes and mouthwash happily, and a palace maid came in to tie his hair again. He should have straightened it up, and then left the imperial palace. It''s said that when Rongyue returned to the hall of benevolence and harmony, he was worried about the ice all night and rushed up. He looked at her and saw that she was OK. Then he was relieved: "princess, didn''t he embarrass you?" She shook her head: "no, it''s really sick, but it''s OK." "That''s fine. You can go in and have a rest. I''ll call you after passing the meal." Icy road. She shook her head. "No, I''m going to a place." She can''t wait to go to the dungeon to see Qi Yongchun''s tragedy. He thinks that he can get benefits if he informs her whereabouts? Zhou an is not the same as before. "Where to?" Binger put down the medicine box and handed her the hot pad that had just been twisted. She wiped her face to refresh herself, and said in a low voice, "go to the dungeon, and I will see the man who has harmed me to this extent, and see if he is like a fish in the dungeon of this Zhou Dynasty." Chapter 1056 The master and the servant changed their clothes to go out, but they were still stopped by the bodyguard. Just as the moon was about to soar, Duke Fu''an rushed to the dungeon and ordered the bodyguard to follow the queen to the dungeon and escort the queen back safely. To put it bluntly, it''s just to continue to escort her. She didn''t care. She didn''t expect Zhou an to suddenly change her mind. Four bodyguards, two at the front and two at the back, put them in the middle. They look very dignified and protected. In fact, they are oppressive. They are guarded like prisoners. There is no difference between the dungeons of the king of Zhou palace and the dungeons of the Chu palace. They are the same dark, damp and dead. Once lived, they would never want to come in again. Dissolve the moon to live once, Qi Yongchun should also be the first time. "Queen, here is Qi Yongchun from the Chu Dynasty." There is a small fire pot on the prison door. In order to make it easy for the moon to see the situation inside, the cell ignited the small fire pot. Under the jumping fire light, she saw a figure crouching in the grass in the corner of the cell. Qi Yongchun was sleeping. He woke up when he heard the voice, but he didn''t want to open his eyes. Anyway, nothing good happened. But when he felt that there was light falling into his eyes, he heard the jailer call the queen respectfully. He immediately opened his eyes and stared at the prison door. She was dressed in plain clothes, straight and slender. Even in this dark dungeon, her dignity was not diminished. It''s her. It''s her. He hurried to the prison door, his dirty hands clutching the thick post. "Dissolving the moon, dissolving the moon, you can count on it. Dad can''t stand it. Please help dad out." Bing''er is stunned. He looks at the unkempt man and at his master. His face is not surprised or angry because of his words. Is this man really the father of the princess? But just before the princess came, he said he had hurt her. Dissolve the moon light smile, as before, it is such a smile, make Qi Yongchun feel cool, in the past, every time she smile to him, there is no good. "Whose father are you?" she said? Are you a scum worthy of being called a father in front of me "Rong Yue, yue''er, dad is wrong. Dad really knows that he is wrong. Dad used to be a real jerk and did a lot of wrong things. Dad now knows that he is wrong. You give dad a chance to change it. Dad will not let you down. OK?" The smile on her face became colder and colder: "every time you call yourself a father, I want to vomit once. You still don''t use this word in front of me." "Yue''er, please help me out. It''s not a place for people at all. I''ll die if I stay any longer." Dissolve the month to ask: "you tell me first, why do you want to come here? What are you doing here? Why did the king of Zhou lock you up? You answer these three questions first. " Qi Yongchun shivered and said, "I, I --" "can''t say? I''ll tell you that in the Chu Dynasty, you became a seven grade sesame official from a four grade official. Your mind is unbalanced. You hate me, but I''m dead in the eyes of the world, so you can''t get back at me. " "When you learn from Qi Rongxue that I''m still alive, you are ready to move. You want to take this opportunity to take my news as a chip to get an official job from Zhou''an. If you can''t do it, you can also get some benefits. But who knows, Zhou''an''s temperament has changed a lot, and not only hasn''t allowed you benefits, but also locked you up, am I right?" Chapter 1057 Qi Yongchun did not dare to speak. He just looked at the moon and said, "I know it''s wrong. I really know it''s wrong. Yue''er, for the sake of raising you, forgive me this time. Let me go." Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "as early as you asked your wife for my life several times, I owe you the debt of birth and maintenance, and I have paid it off. I am no longer your daughter, but your enemy. You don''t ask me to let you go, not I don''t let you go, but you don''t let yourself go. What you have suffered today is what you find and deserve." Qi Yongchun is angry: "since you are not willing to help me, what are you doing?" "Of course, I come to see if you are doing well. Now that I see you doing so well, I will be relieved," said Rong Yue with a smile Qi Yongchun was so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood: "you, you, you are so cruel and cold-blooded that you can laugh at your father''s suffering? You are, you are -- " " what is it? You said, "she snorted coldly:" you have killed me several times, and I have spared you again and again. Do you know how much I regret now? As early as in the beginning, I shouldn''t let you just demote the officials to return home, but let you taste the taste of the prison of Chu Palace first. " At last, Rongyue took a look at him and said coolly, "this is where you will stay for the rest of your life. How fresh the air is, you will never taste it." Looking at her back, Qi Yongchun kneels down and sits on the ground. The last glimmer of hope is shattered. Is it true that, as she said, the rest of his life will be spent here? The capital of the Zhou Dynasty. "Lord, we have been here for two days. Are we waiting like this?" When Sima Changfeng saw Zheng Zhongwen pulling him around the capital all day, he just didn''t mention the matter of entering the palace to rescue him. He was worried and couldn''t help asking. Zheng Zhongwen pointed to the cloth shop ahead and said, "if you don''t talk about this, go shopping first. I''ll go back to the Inn and talk about it with you." He led Sima Changfeng into the cloth shop. After a turn, he pointed to two sets of women''s clothes hanging on the wall and said, "these two styles of clothes, give me two sets of the largest size." The shopkeeper took a look at him and asked, "what''s the biggest size? Is the wearer here? " Zhong Wen shook his head: "no, it''s my aunt. She''s tall and has a big skeleton. She''s almost like me. You can give me two sets like this." The shopkeeper has been selling clothes and fabrics for 20 years. I''ve seen all kinds of figures, but I haven''t seen any woman who can grow into a tall and strong man like him. But since the guests said so, he just sold it. "Then I''ll measure it for you, and you''ll pick it up in three days." The shopkeeper smiled and took the tape to come forward. Zhongwen felt a silver ingot of ten or two weights in his arms and said, "tomorrow, will these be enough?" The shopkeeper was stunned. This suit of clothes was only sold for one or two silver. How much did he pay? The shopkeeper Yue couldn''t close his mouth. He hurriedly took the silver. He said, "although he is in a hurry, he can still get it out." It takes two days for xiuniang to make this dress. The salary is three yuan silver. He will be more generous and give them one or two silver. Are you afraid that they will not be able to deliver the goods? The shopkeeper measured his body and asked with a smile, "look at other things. The cloth in the shop is very good." Zhongwen waved: "first of all, I need to come again. Remember not to delay my work, or I will be compensated ten times." Chapter 1058 The shopkeeper replied with a smile: "no problem, no problem. You can pick it up at this time tomorrow. It will never delay your business." After leaving the cloth shop, the Sima Changfeng asked: "Lord, what do you order this dress for?" Zhongwen pulled him across a street, came to the place where they had not been long before, pointed to a Fangchun pavilion over there and said, "do you see that Fangchun pavilion?" "See, what''s the matter?" Is it the place where rouge is sold? Zhongwen said in a low voice, "this is not an ordinary Rouge shop. The person who opened this shop is from the Chu Dynasty. I know him. He told me that this Rouge shop is for selling rouge on the surface, but actually they do another business." "What business?" Sima Changfeng''s curiosity was immediately aroused. He sneered: "send the palace maids into the Palace first, this is their other business." Sima Changfeng glared round his eyes: "aren''t all the palace maids selected by the special department? Can we also let the folk traders choose to send them? " Zhong Wendao: "if there is demand, there will be selling and buying. This is a normal thing. In the capital city of Chu Dynasty, people have fangchunge, which is doing the same business. The number of maids in the palace is always large and demanding, but the monthly salary is also very high. If you are a maid in the house of ordinary dignitaries, you can have at least two liang of silver in a month. So there are still many poor people Other girls are willing to enter the palace, but there is no way, so there is fangchunge. If you want fangchunge to send you to the palace, you need to pay first, and if you want to find someone from fangchunge in the palace, you also need to pay. " Sima Changfeng was surprised: "they make two hands of money, but they don''t have to give a single part of it?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "you can''t say that. How can you spare no effort?"? They also make money by their ability. If the relationship is not strong enough, they need to find fangchunge in the palace? How can the people believe them? These are all things that need to be managed. It''s easy to earn money on the surface. In fact, how much effort has been spent behind the scenes? Who knows? " Sima Changfeng nodded: "in Li, but what does it have to do with buying women''s clothes? We have been wandering here for two days, is it to find fangchunge? " "Zheng Zhongwen nodded:" of course, I have been looking for fangchunge, just found, and coincidentally, they will send a group of palace girls into the palace later Sima Changfeng thought of those two women''s clothes and immediately responded, "so you mean, let''s put on women''s clothes and sneak into the palace?" Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile: "yes, this is my preliminary plan. In any case, I have to go ahead of the palace. It''s impossible to kill the two of them. It''s too risky to sneak in. But before others find it, I''ll expose myself first. Then Zhou an will have another chip that can threaten dissolving moon. He will never let him succeed." Sima Changfeng looked at Zheng Zhongwen, who was with Gao Ma, and at himself, who was also with Gao Ma: "we two look like women? Who believes it? " Zheng Zhongwen said: "there are many kinds of women in the world. Not all women are born thin, but also have very tall women. As long as we dress well, shave off the beard on our face, put some rouge and water powder on our face, and wear a wig, it may not be out of shape." "Besides, I''m familiar with the boss behind fangchunge. If I want to enter the palace, they will help me." Now that it''s said, Sima Changfeng has nothing to worry about. He doesn''t want anything now. He just wants to save Chu Yue quickly so that she won''t be humiliated. Chapter 1059 The next day, after taking their clothes, they bought a lot of women''s things and went back to the inn for a good toss. They changed into women''s clothes and put on the powder. As soon as they came out of the compartment, they looked at each other and almost didn''t spit out the overnight meal. "That''s not good. We''ll be killed before we get to fangchunge." Zhongwen pulled the wig off his head and turned to Sima Changfeng. "Go to the brothel and find a woman." Sima Changfeng said angrily, "when is it? You''re still looking for a woman? You -- " " what do you think? Is Zheng Zhongwen like that? I asked you to find a woman to come back. I asked her to help us dress up. This is a lot of fat and powder. Do you know how to paint it? How can you get into the palace if you look like us now? " Sima Changfeng let out a sigh of relief and thought he was a scum man. "Why should I go? Can''t you go? " Sima Changfeng is still scared about the last trip to the brothel. The women there are too... Zhongwen patted him on the shoulder: "I''m married. It''s not suitable for me to go to such a place. You have no wife or fiancee. It''s no big deal to go once in a while." This seems to be reasonable, but how does he feel strange? "Well, I''ll go and you''ll wait here." Sima Changfeng changed his clothes and washed his face. Then he hurried out. When he found the brothel, it was dark. It was the best time for the brothel business. One by one, the girls in exposed clothes were standing at the gate to solicit customers. He took a deep breath and walked in like going to the execution ground. "My guest, come in to play, come --" a girl in her early twenties came up to him, held his arm affectionately, and even pulled him into the brothel. He finally understood why so many men would say they didn''t want to go, they were pulled in by others, and then... have much enjoyment and forget to go back home. "You look nervous, young man." The girl smiled in a coquettish voice. Sima Changfeng coughed twice, looked at the girl''s face and eyes, and asked, "girl, this make-up painting is really beautiful. Did you draw it yourself?" The woman smiled: "of course, I did it myself. I''m not the number one, but I don''t have a special make-up woman to do it for me." "Sima Changfeng''s eyes brightened and asked:" there is a special make-up woman, is she there The woman gave him a glance: "young man, are you looking for a make-up woman or a slave?" Nonsense, of course, he came to find a makeup woman. "Hey, my wife is so ugly. How could you look so good? I have a party to take her to tomorrow. But she looks like that. I can''t take her out. I just heard about her. I was wondering if I could let her dress up my wife. At least don''t disgrace me when I go out tomorrow." The woman said with a smile: "it''s better for you to marry me. I won''t let you lose face." She''s half joking and half serious. Which brothel woman doesn''t want to be a good girl? What''s more, such a handsome young man and an ugly wife in the family make life easier even if she is a concubine. Sima Changfeng smiled: "girl, you are really joking. Is that make-up lady in now? Can you give me an introduction? " The woman shrugged: "I don''t know. I saw her this morning, but I didn''t see her later. I don''t know where I am." Chapter 1060 Sima Changfeng put a hundred Liang silver note into her hand: "can you take me to look for it?" Money can make ghosts push, not to mention a brothel woman who lives for money. The girl was happy to spend. She didn''t do anything else, so she got one hundred Liang silver. Can you not be happy. She took Sima Changfeng to the corner of the third floor, at the end of the long corridor. "Here she lives." The girl pointed to the doorway. At this time, the sound of smashing came from the room, accompanied by the angry shouting of the woman. "Don''t come here. I''ll call when you come back." The woman turned around the table. A big man with a big body chased around the table. His forehead was dripping with blood. It was obvious that he had just been hit by something hard. "I like you, I''m lucky. How dare you smash me with something? I''ll kill you today. If you have the ability, just call someone, I''ll call you grandma." The girl outside the door turned away and said, "Su Liu is really not a human being. She is harassing Miss Qing again." At this time, the sound of the table being overturned came from the room, accompanied by the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground and clothes being torn. The woman in the room cried and howled, but no one came to help her. Su Liu slapped her hard: "bitch, if you don''t drink with respect, you can''t hide even if you break your throat today." He Xiao thought that this woman is not two days in a day, and the opportunity has never been missed before, but every time he let her escape. Today, he will do her anyway. At this time, the door was opened with a gasp. Sima Changfeng strode in and said to Su Liuleng, "let her go." Su Liu, who was riding on Miss Qing, turned to look at him and frowned, "who are you?" Sima Changfeng said coldly, "I''m her friend." Su Liu frowns. When does this sunny girl get along? Why doesn''t he know? He got up slowly and walked to Sima Changfeng step by step. He saw that he was well-dressed and had extraordinary bearing. The horizontal color on his face was reduced by three points: "are you really good to her?" Sima Changfeng said: "if you don''t believe me, Sima Changfeng never tells a lie." Su Liu turns his head and looks at Miss Qing, who is holding her chest in Zhenghuan''s arms. "Is he really your best friend?" Miss Qing looks at Sima Changfeng. The young man is elegant, with a long body and clear eyes. She is different from the man she has seen in this building. She nodded: "yes, Mr. Sima is my best friend. We have an appointment to meet today." Su Liu is a thug in the brothel. He relies on the brothel to eat and play with ruthlessness. He only dares to play with Miss Qing, who has no support. He dare not offend the money tree in the brothel, let alone the gold Lord. Although the heart is not willing, but also dare not say anything more, if the mother, he can not eat away. Su Liu stares at Miss Qing. There''s a kind of situation. The green mountains don''t change and the green water flows forever. The girl who had brought him before sighed, went to the turned screen frame, picked up a blouse from the ground, put it on for Miss Qing, and sighed: "you, how many times has it happened, ah --" Miss Qing and the green building that she had entered before and after, she was voluntary, while Miss Qing was sold by her fiance. Miss Qing has backbone. She would rather die than receive guests. When her mother saw her dexterity and didn''t want to make people die, she asked her to make up for several top brands, and then do some errands for girls. She made do with it. Unexpectedly, she was stared at by Su Liu, who wanted to bully several times. Chapter 1061 Mother knows this, but she pretends to be deaf and dumb. She knows that Miss Qing can''t take that first step. As long as a man gives her meat, she may be willing to receive guests, so Su Liu''s courage is growing. Previously, Miss Qing always had two first cards to protect her. This time, she escaped without any danger. But today, those two first cards were invited to swim in the lake. One was not there. Su Liu found her again. Miss Qing put on her clothes and made a salute to Sima Changfeng with tears in her eyes: "thank you for your help." Sima Changfeng waved: "the road is rough, it''s just a chore. You don''t need to be polite." Miss Qing said to the woman next to her: "thank you, sister Xiang!" Miss Xiang shook her head and sighed: "this young man wants to talk to you. Miss Qing, listen to my elder sister''s advice. If you leave, don''t come back. Never come back. You are not suitable here." Miss Qing smiled bitterly: "where can I go? No home, no family, where to go is the same Miss Xiang didn''t say anything more. She turned and left. Sima Changfeng stepped forward and helped her lift the overturned table. He picked up a stool and put it in front of her: "sit down." Miss Qing is surprised to see Sima Changfeng. How could a noble young man like him help her carry a stool? "Thank you!" She sat down, raised her eyes and looked at the Sima Changfeng in front of her: "I haven''t met you before. What can I do for you?" Sima Changfeng said with a smile, "well, I heard that you are a make-up girl, and you are very good at making up, aren''t you?" Miss Qing nodded: "it''s just a skill for making a living. Do you need make-up for your family?" Sima Changfeng pointed to himself and asked, "if you dress me up as a woman and don''t let people see it easily, you can do it?" Miss Qing is stunned: "will you dress up as a woman?" "Don''t get me wrong, miss. I don''t have any bad hobbies, but I have to do something that I have to do. I can''t do it with a man. I have to do it with a daughter. That''s why I made this decision." Miss Qing nodded her head to show her understanding. She looked him over and said, "I don''t need to have a white face. I have a correct eyebrow and eyes. It''s suitable for me to dress up carefully. But I''m really tall. Even if I wear women''s clothes, I''m very eye-catching." "It''s nothing," said Sima Changfeng I can''t do anything. I can''t cut a part with a knife. Miss Qing got up, took a small wooden box from behind, and said, "since that''s the case, I''ll go with you, but I''ll see your mother later. You need to explain to her." Sima Changfeng was stunned: "what should I tell you? You are not the hospitality girl here. Why should she care about you? " Miss Qing wryly smiled, "if I don''t accept the guests, but my deed of sale is still in her hands. Would she say let me go and let me go?" When Sima Changfeng thought of her previous situation, he couldn''t help asking, "how much will it cost to redeem yourself?" "Three hundred Liang," said Miss Qing Sima Changfeng breathed a sigh of relief. It was only three hundred Liang. He was in a hurry to go out today. He only brought several thousand liang of silver tickets. He was afraid that it would not be enough. It was only three hundred Liang. It was a small idea. "Well, I''ll redeem you, and you won''t have to worry about being bullied by that kind of beast." The girl knelt down in front of him with a plop: "I''m very kind. Qing''er is willing to be an ox and a horse to repay him." Sima Changfeng quickly picked her up and said with a smile, "you don''t have to be polite, you don''t have to be a cow to repay me, just do what I entrusted you." Chapter 1062 Sima Changfeng takes Qing''er back to the inn. "Wang Ye, this is Miss Qing. She is a makeup woman who specializes in making up for people. She has a good skill." Zheng Zhongwen was very happy. He hurried to miss Qing''s body and pointed to himself and said, "it''s not difficult for me to dress up as a woman like this, isn''t it?" Miss Qing, holding back her smile, carefully examined Zheng Zhongwen. In front of her eyes, the man was better than Mr. Sima in both appearance and bearing, but his skin was a little dark, but he was not as good as Mr. Sima in makeup. She dry smile: "not difficult, not difficult." Zheng Zhongwen looked at the sky outside his eyes and said, "it''s not hard. It''s too late now. You go to the next room to have a rest first and then put on makeup for us tomorrow." Sima Changfeng was shocked: "where do I sleep?" Zheng Zhongwen pointed to the floor of the room: "it''s very warm. You can see if you try." Miss Qing exits the room with a smile. She is warm in heart. She has never been respected so much. She finally lives like a person. As soon as Miss Qing left the room, Sima Changfeng said, "why do I sleep on the ground? Why don''t you sleep? " After Sima Changfeng finished, he turned around and went to the bedside and fell down: "I prefer to sleep." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t fight with him either. He turned and went to the counter and took out two quilts. He spread them on the ground skillfully: "go to sleep." No matter how hard the environment is, he has tried it. There are quilts and roofs to keep out the wind and rain. It''s already very good. He''s very satisfied. However, Sima Changfeng was shocked. He was only fighting for symbolism. Unexpectedly, Zheng Zhongwen chose to sleep on the ground so simply. He was not good at thinking. "I sleep on the floor. You are king Ye. How can you condescend so much?" He got up. Sleep on the floor of the west of the Zheng Zhongwen, , who had slept seven days and seven nights in the west, had no sleep at all. What you did was nothing different. You had not eaten any pain, but tomorrow you are afraid of your back pain, or a practical bed. After that, he turned over, turned his back to Sima Changfeng, and no longer gave him a chance to talk. Sima Changfeng sat back to the bed silently and looked at Zheng Zhongwen''s back. He was filled with emotion. He knew that before he became king side by side, Zheng Zhongwen had been the son of the Marquis of Yongping. He was born and distinguished, but he could not find a trace of dandy. He was optimistic, courageous and resourceful. He was loyal to his wife. No wonder Qi Rongyue was such a woman Will like him. He sighed in his heart, turned over and fell into bed, slowly falling asleep in his reverie. The next morning, Miss Qing came into the room with a hot breakfast. She saw that they were washing. She put down her breakfast and went to help. Zheng Zhongwen waved: "no need, I''m not used to it. Go and help him. He can''t even comb his hair." Sima Changfeng also waved, "no, no, I don''t need it. Don''t listen to him. I just want to put on the make-up for a while, so I don''t want to tie my hair on purpose." When Miss Qing saw that they refused her help, she was busy cleaning their room. In short, she wanted to work. Otherwise, she felt uneasy. When Sima Changfeng saw her like this, he said softly, "Miss Qing, you don''t need to be like this or feel uneasy. It''s fair that I helped you and you helped me." Miss Qing said, "I don''t have a family or a home. Since you redeemed me, I will stay with you and serve you all my life." Chapter 1063 Zheng Zhongwen stopped laughing and turned to serve a bowl of porridge. He didn''t hear it. Sima Changfeng waved his hand: "don''t do that. I redeemed you not to take you as my own, but to return your freedom. You should live your own life instead of being a slave beside a man forever." Miss Qing said, "I''m a weak woman. Where can I go? I''m afraid I''ll live in peace for a few days without you, and then I''ll fall into another wolf''s nest. " Zheng Zhongwen swallows his porridge and says to Sima Changfeng, "Miss Qing is right. Why don''t you just do it for a good person and keep Miss Qing by your side? It''s better than being sold into the brothel again?" He suddenly thought of one thing and said, "well, Miss Qing, you can go with us. When you get there, you can continue to make up for us, so as not to be discovered before things are done." Sima Changfeng also said: "it''s a good idea, and for Miss Qing, it may be more suitable for her than living outside." Miss Qing is very curious: "where are you talking about? Why do you have to make up for a woman to get in? " The two of them then put the original task on the tray and heard that Miss Qing''s face was white: "you want to enter the palace? And get the queen out of the palace? " She grasped the point of the hometown. Zheng Zhongwen said: "she is not the queen of the Zhou Dynasty, she is my princess, my wife, my daughter''s mother." He turned his eyes and looked at Miss Qing. "If you are afraid, you can not go. We can do it ourselves. We will not force you." Miss Qing hurriedly said, "I''ll go, I''ll go. You look like this. If you don''t have my daily make-up, you will be found soon. Isn''t it dangerous then?" Zhongwen Gongshou: "thank you very much!" Sima Changfeng also bowed his hand: "thank you, Miss Qing." After breakfast, Miss Qing tries to make up for them. She wipes a whole box of balsam cream, pours on half of the box of powder, pulls out the vigorous sword eyebrows one by one into willow eyebrows, puts on wigs, and puts on the pearl flowers. Miss Qing looks them over and nods: "yes, you can have a look." She handed in the mirror, and they took a look at it. They almost didn''t recognize that the person in the mirror was themselves. The original masculine and handsome face became so charming... "Is that ok?" Asked Miss Qing. The young man of the company gave her a thumbs up: "that''s great. You can turn corruption into magic. You can imagine that those so-called top cards in the brothel would lose a lot of color without your hands." Miss Qing chuckles, "you are really joking." The next day, the three dressed up and came to fangchunge together. The woman in charge of greeting the guests in fangchunge hurriedly welcomed them up: "it''s really a coincidence that the three of you have come here. Today, the shop is newly filled with marriage fat, which is just right for you." Miss Qing smiled faintly, as Zheng Zhongwen had taught her before, and said, "we are looking for boss Chun. Is she there?" The woman frowned and asked, "boss Chun is worshipping Buddha in Chunshan mountain." "We came from the green water bay and trekked through the mountains and rivers. We just arrived one hour ago," said Miss Qing A smile appeared on the woman''s face, and she said, "boss Chun met a fellow countryman on his way back." Miss Qing said again, "that fellow countryman''s surname is Wan?" The smile on the woman''s face was even worse: "three inside please." She led the three into the inner hall. Chapter 1064 The smile on the woman''s face was even worse: "three inside please." She led the three into the inner hall. Push open the heavy carved wooden door, a faint fragrance overflows, and the fragrance is pleasant. The woman led three in and said to the woman behind the six fold colorful landscape screen, "madam, there is a guest." The woman behind the screen gave a gentle hum, and she turned and walked out. The woman did not seem to come out to see them, but asked in a low voice, "want to enter the palace?" Miss Qing nodded, "yes, I want to enter the palace." "Why do you want to enter the palace?" "Because my family is poor," said Miss Qing The woman just got up and walked out from the screen. She was a woman in her early thirties. She had a dignified and elegant appearance and elegant temperament. Who would have thought that such a noble woman would be the general manager of this Fangchun pavilion. She is boss Chun. Boss Chun went to the three of them, looked at them all, and said with a smile, "if you can use the lipstick of reborn house, you will be poor?" Miss Qing is stunned. She brought the powder out of the brothel. It''s all the top things in the building. It''s really precious. She looked at Sima Changfeng, who quickly winked at her. She immediately understood and said with a smile, "boss Chun, to be honest, I heard that the emperor is young and handsome, and there are not many concubines in the palace, so I wanted to try while he is young." Boss Chun is satisfied with her answer. He glances at the two big girls behind her. "How about you?" "They are my maids," said Miss Qing hurriedly. "My mother was afraid that I would be bullied when I entered the palace, so she found two strong maids to protect me." Boss Chun nodded: "it''s not a big problem. It''s just that the quota for entering the palace is full this time. We have to wait for the next time." Miss Qing asked, "when is the next time?" Boss Chun smiled and said, "you are in such a hurry. Don''t worry. One month is less, and three months at most. After three months, a group of elderly palace maids will be released, and a large number of palace maids will need to be added, even if they are like this." She pointed to the two people behind Miss Qing. Miss Qing shook her head and said, "no, I can''t wait so long. I''ll be in the Palace tomorrow." Then she took the jade that Zheng Zhongwen had previously given her. There are some words engraved on the jade, which she can''t understand. But in the middle, there is a ten thousand words very striking. Boss Chun took over Qingyu for a while and said with a smile, "it''s Mr. Wan''s guest. That''s the distinguished guest of fangchunge. I will do what you want." Then she handed the jade back to miss Qing and asked, "how are you doing, Mr. Wan? I haven''t heard from him for many years, and he hasn''t taken the money in the bank. " In the early morning, Miss Qing and Zheng Zhongwen had a good conversation, but the answer was very natural: "he is very good, and soon he will be a father." Boss Chun''s face changed a little. He asked, "he''s married?" Miss Qing nodded: "yes, he married and had a good life. He asked me to tell boss Chun that if you go to Chu Dynasty, you must go to find him to drink." "Spring boss dry smile:" good, good, certain, certain When was the last time I saw him? Six years ago? Or seven years ago? At that time, he was very spirited. No woman could enter his eyes, and he had no eyes for her. When they were together, they only talked about cooperation and nothing else. Chapter 1065 No matter how explicitly she hinted, he was indifferent and didn''t seem to treat her as a woman. She thought he would never marry and have children in his life. Miss Qing asked, "can you send us to the Palace tomorrow?" Spring boss, looking pale, said: "yes, of course, you can come back tomorrow, then you will be sent to the palace." When the three left and just returned to the inn, Sima Changfeng could not help shouting, "my God, I''ve been suffocating. I''ve never tried to say a word for so long." Zheng Zhongwen said, "did you find that boss Chun had something wrong when he learned that Mr. Wan had married?" Sima Changfeng said with a smile, "it''s not right. It seems that your friend is amorous." Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "you are wrong. Although my friend is amorous, he is not amorous. He likes a girl for 20 years. In order to find that girl, he has done more and more business, and his position is higher and higher. But he has never had an indistinct relationship with other women. He is amorous, only to the one he loves, so do I Same. " After hearing this, Miss Qing was very envious of the woman who was married by Mr. Wan and Zheng Zhongwen''s wife. How lucky they were to find the love of their life. If only she could be so lucky. The next day, as promised, they came to fangchunge, got on the carriage prepared by the spring boss for them, and went on the way to the palace. Because it''s the people who are brought by boss Fang. Most of the tedious inspections are eliminated. The steward only looks at them symbolically, and then puts them in. Boss Fang does everything well to make them comfortable in the palace. After entering the palace, boss Fang couldn''t take care of it. They were taken to the waiter''s office. All the young maids who had just entered the palace lived here. The youngest one was only 12 years old. They are unified to accept mediation. Only those who are qualified can stay. Those who are unqualified can be sent to the palace. Therefore, they haven''t really entered the palace yet. Only the maids who go out of the palace can come to the back palace and be assigned to serve the master in each palace. So, the two men and a group of women learn the rules all day long. They are tired like dogs. They are even tired than fighting in the battlefield. Finally, they understand that it is not easy to be a palace maid. At first, their achievements were unqualified. After all, their manners were placed there. They could not say how strange they were. They didn''t have any tenderness. But in this world, there is nothing to be unfair with money. They have money. After they do something, they naturally have one eye open and one eye closed. "This elder sister, you are so tall, but what special tonic did you eat when you were a child?" Zheng Zhongwen, a palace maid, asked, laughing first. Zheng Zhongwen pinched his throat and said, "I have money in my family. I eat ginseng every day. Do you think it''s long?" Sima Changfeng also said: "my family has more money. I eat Ganoderma lucidum every day. What''s wrong? Would you like to try it? I''m sure I''ll grow up to be a big tall man like us. I don''t need to climb a ladder to pick fruit. " The palace maids burst into laughter, and they followed. Soon the mammy who divided the work for them came. She held a roll of paper in her hand and read it in turn according to the names on the paper. Miss Qing, Miss Wen, Miss Feng, Jinghe palace. Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly said: "Jinghe palace is where that lady lives? Can we be assigned to the Queen''s residence? " Chapter 1066 (note that I sent the previous chapter 1064 to the back of chapter 1057 by mistake. I don''t have the authority to change it. I have to wait for the editor to go to work on Monday. If you want to see Chapter 1064, you can go back first, and then look at chapter 1065. Sorry, it''s my fault, sorry everyone.) Mammy took a look at him and said, "no rules, where do you want to go?" But after all, with their benefits, she finally said, "there is no need for palace girls in the Queen''s mother''s Hall of mercy and harmony, so this time no one has been released to the hall of mercy and harmony." Although they were reluctant, they had no other choice at this time. They went to Jinghe Palace first. After all, they were close to the hall of mercy and harmony. It would not be too difficult to find a chance to slip away at night. Jinghe palace "Niang, the servant has three maids. Do you want to see them?" Linger asked. Xuefei shook her head and continued her needlework: "no, you can see the arrangement." Linger nodded and couldn''t help but say, "Niang, why do you hurt yourself and work so hard? Let your maidservant do the work." Xuefei sneered: "how can you do the same as what I do? This is my heart to my sister. I will do it myself. " Linger leaned forward to have a closer look. She couldn''t help but praise: "the lady''s needlework is very good. Look at the embroidered flowers. The butterflies will come to settle down when they see it." Xuefei raised her eyes and glanced at her: "I know how to flatter. Didn''t you just say that there are some new palace maids? Why don''t you settle them up and talk about what to do here?" Linger said with a smile, "I''ll go now. Don''t disturb your mother." Linger came to the back hall and asked Miss Chaoqing, "what''s your name?" Miss Qing replied, "my name is Qing''er." Linger''s eyes fell on Zheng Zhongwen. She was so tall. She had never seen such a high maid before. She had the same airs as a man. Fortunately, she looked very pleasant. "My name is wen''er," Zheng Zhongwen said, holding his voice He made a look of vomiting in his heart, wen''er... He even took his daughter''s nickname. It''s disgusting. Sima Changfeng then said, "my name is Feng ER." Linger doesn''t care about their strange voices. There are all kinds of people in the world. Nothing strange. "Niang Niang said, the three elder sisters who let you go out of the palace at the top are responsible for the sweeping of the back hall, as well as setting up a hand in the small kitchen when you have time." Three people should be, Zheng Zhongwen asks: "dare to ask this elder sister, which Niang is our king and palace master?" Linger said with a smile, "the master of Jinghe palace is lady Xuefei, who is the only lady in the Palace this week who will be the prince for a lifetime. Take good care of her, and you will have some benefits in the future." Xuefei? Zheng Zhongwen''s heart was filled with joy. He thought of Xueer who was left in the Zhou Dynasty because he was pregnant with Zhou an''s flesh and bones. If it was Xueer, it would be much easier. "Elder sister, when we first came to Jinghe palace, we will rely on elder sister more in the future." He smiled and pushed a silver spindle into ling''er''s hand. Linger is stunned. This is a bribe she sent to the palace maid''s shop. She is still a new palace maid. She wanted to return it, but she was reluctant. After all, no one didn''t like it. Zheng Zhongwen asked, "sister, your mother can see us when she has time. We want to thank her for her kindness." Linger shook her head: "my mother is busy now. I don''t have time to see you. If you really have this mind, you will go to the front hall with me to wait for lunch." Zheng Zhongwen was very happy and hurriedly thanked: "thank you, sister. Thank you." It never occurred to him that one day he would speak in such a way that he felt disgusted. Chapter 1067 Linger took them to their quarters to find their way, and told them a lot of rules in the palace. In a blink of an eye, when she came to pass on the meal, she said to the third person, "today, I''ll take Wener''s sister to the front hall to serve you. You''ll take a rest first, and then I''ll take you tomorrow." Said, she took the lead to go out, Zheng Zhongwen whispered to Sima Changfeng: "this snow princess I know, you don''t need to worry, I''ll come." Sima Changfeng stared at his back and murmured to himself, "Hey, this man is really interesting. How can there be no one he doesn''t know? He knew the concubine of the king of Zhou. " Miss Qing said with a smile, "don''t you call him lord? Since he''s a prince, there are many people he knows. There''s nothing strange about him. " Sima Changfeng shrugged his shoulders and said, "take care of him. Don''t be always flirting outside." Miss Qing doesn''t understand: "what do you want to do when the Lord is out there Sima Changfeng is stunned. Yeah, what''s his mind? Can he manage it? He sighed softly, "I''m also worried. How can he be that kind of person? If he is that kind of person, how can he get the love of dissolving the moon?" Miss Qing asked, "you said that dissolving the moon is the Lord''s wife?" He nodded, "yes." It''s a little stuffy on the chest. It''s not easy. Miss Qing has been living in the land of fireworks for several years, but she still has some eyesight. When Sima Changfeng mentioned that it was obvious that her eyes were not very right, and her eyes became gentle, but her eyes were full of sadness. He likes the woman named Rongyue, so he is willing to risk his life for her. Unfortunately, she is someone else''s wife. Miss Qing said nothing more, but poured a cup of tea and sent it to him: "drink water." After the people in the dining room arranged their meals and retreated, linger led Zheng Zhongwen to the front hall. Xuefei is still doing embroidery work, but jiao''er runs out when she smells the smell of food. "Princess, jiao''er is hungry." Jiao''er and Nianwen are about the same age and height. Seeing that jiao''er and Zhongwen miss their daughter far away from Chu capital, they really want to fly to their daughter with Rong Yue. They are not there. She must be very sad. How can such a small child leave his parents. Linger pulled his sleeve and said, "what are you doing? Why don''t you go and cook for your mother? " When Zheng Zhongwen saw Xueer, he didn''t have the heart to arrange dishes. He just wanted to ask Xueer immediately how she is now and how she is doing. He coughed and glanced at the dishes on the table. Then he saw several palace maids standing in the corner of the palace. He said with a pinched voice, "this dish is really exquisite. It''s much better than the food in our Rongyu hall." Linger''s face changed a little. She didn''t expect the dead girl to be so bold. The first time she saw her mother, she dared to talk nonsense. Xueer is stopping with her needle in her hand. She quickly raises her head and looks at the towering ''palace maid''. She doesn''t know how much powder she has painted on her face, but she still recognizes Zheng Zhongwen at a glance. After all, they are so familiar with each other. Zheng Zhongwen winked at her, and then glanced at some of her maids in the palace. Xueer understood and said to linger, "you let them all retreat, and you too." Linger mistakenly thinks that her mother is angry. She quickly says, "please put out your anger, ma''am. She is the maid who just entered the palace today. She doesn''t understand the rules of our palace. You can rest assured that the maid will teach him well. Next time, no, there will never be another time." Chapter 1068 Linger is really sorry now. This guy can really make trouble for her. She just shouldn''t be greedy for that ingot of silver. Xueer said, "it''s OK. You can step back and let her stay and serve." Linger Meng, what''s the situation? But now that the Niang has spoken, there is a reason for not obeying. She immediately waves and takes the rest of the palace girls away. Xueer hurriedly gets up, goes to Zheng Zhong''s tattoo, and says, "Lord!" Zheng Zhongwen said: "Xueer, you don''t need to be polite. You are the concubine of Zhou an now. You don''t need to salute me." Xueer wryly smiles: "how to say and change what is used to?" "The king entered the palace to rescue his sister." Zheng Zhongwen asked, "how is she now? How are you doing? Have you been bullied by Zhou Anna? " Xueer shakes her head: "she is not free, everything else is good. Zhou an is obedient to her sister. How can she bully her? He just doesn''t want to let her leave, but he doesn''t force her." It''s better not to have it, it''s better not to have it. He knows the nature of Rongyue deeply. With her character, he would rather die than surrender. He always feels that fear when he thinks of seeing the bloody Rongyue in the mountains that day. "Cher, how can you take me to see her?" Xueer looks embarrassed: "Lord, to be honest, I haven''t seen my sister for many days. Zhou an is very close to her, and almost never let her go out of the hall. Every time she goes out, there are many experts to protect her. Around the hall of Cihe, Mingwei and yinwei, they don''t know how many. He just wants to prevent you from saving her. If you show up, you will fall into his hands. By then, If Zhou an intimidates her sister with your life, I''m afraid it will be more difficult. " Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "no, there will be opportunities, there will be opportunities." "Can you take me outside the hall of Cihe? I''ll explore the way first. " He asked. Xueer nodded: "naturally, you can eat first. I''ll take you around after dinner. Don''t worry too much. It needs a long-term consideration. It''s useless to worry." After dinner, Xueer leads linger and Zheng Zhongwen out of the door and comes near the hall of Cihe. Linger asked: "Niang, your majesty said that you are not allowed to come to the hall of mercy and harmony? Even if you come, you can''t go in. Why? " Xue''er sneers: "I''ll walk casually. If I don''t enter, I won''t enter." Zheng Zhongwen looks around and takes a panoramic view of the surrounding environment. It has to be said that Zhou an''s defense is quite tight. There are 18 first-class experts in the dark and in the bright. Some ordinary guards in the palace patrol around constantly. It can be said that there is no loophole at all. No wonder that Rongyue has been trapped here for so long and hasn''t escaped. When the three men passed the gate of Cihe hall, Zheng Zhongwen deliberately slowed down his pace, stretched out his neck and looked in, but he saw nothing. Just after he passed, he saw Zhou an''s figure coming in a hurry. He was accompanied by several first-class experts. The eunuch who was closely following him also carried his kung fu. He was fast-paced, light-weight and an expert. Xueer hurried to hang her head and body: "see your majesty." Zhou an didn''t look at her, so he strode into the hall of mercy. The bodyguard who followed him stopped at the door of the hall, only the eunuch followed her. This guy is really afraid of death. He still has so many experts in the palace at any time. Is he afraid of anyone coming to take his dog''s life? Chapter 1069 Xueer looks at Zheng Zhongwen, and Zheng Zhongwen nods to her: "go back." When the three returned to Jinghe palace, Zheng Zhongwen said, "is there any way to enter the hall of Cihe openly?" Xueer thought for a moment and said, "Jiao ER was ill some days ago. Because it was at night, there was no doctor on duty in the palace. Because the situation was really critical, she went to ask his majesty Xuan Taiyi to enter the palace to treat Jiao er. His majesty carried Jiao Er directly to the hall of mercy. At that time, I knew that my sister was not dead and was under house arrest in the hall of mercy." Zhongwen''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "why don''t you let jiao''er get sick again?" Xueer is a little embarrassed: "but jiao''er is so small. He can''t pretend to be ill. It''s easy to expose his feelings." Zhong Wen shook his head. "No, look at me." He turned and went to the kitchen. There was no Hawthorn in the kitchen, so he made a bunch of candied haws with other fruits instead. At the beginning, when dissolving the moon to make sugar gourd for Nianwen, he watched and learned this skill. Unexpectedly, it really came into use. Zhongwen hands a bunch of candied haws to jiao''er. Jiao''er has never eaten them. He is so happy that he eats them three times and five times. He stretches out his small hand to eat them. Zhong Wen said with a smile, "do you want to eat?" Jiao''er nodded, "yes, it''s delicious." Zhong Wen asked, "if you want to eat sugar gourd, you have to promise me one thing. Only if you do it well, can you get the second sugar gourd." "What is a thing?" jiao''er asked So Zhongwen took out all the patience of his life and preached for two hours. From dawn to dark, he finally taught jiao''er. To say that jiao''er is really a obedient and sensible child, it''s necessary to change his daughter''s voice. If he and Rong Yue don''t give it, Xiao Bai will go to the kitchen to fetch it for her. So it''s not easy to ask my daughter to do something. As soon as the time came, Xueer sent linger to the imperial palace to report the situation to his majesty. He said that Prince Jiao suddenly cried out that he had a stomachache and was rolling in pain. He asked his majesty to let him go to the hall of mercy and show it to the queen. Zhou an had urgent government affairs to deal with at that time, so he didn''t follow him. He only asked Gong Fu''an to take linger with him. From the imperial palace to Jinghe palace, and then from Jinghe palace to Cihe palace, it took only half an hour, but it was very painful. When he stepped into the hall of mercy and harmony, he saw the brightly lit hall, the very familiar shadow, and the heart that had been hanging, finally landed slowly. Duke Fu''an came into the palace with Prince Jiao, who was crying "pain", and called to Qi Rongyue, who was walking around the palace to eat: "queen, no good, Prince Jiao is ill. Please show her to Prince Jiao." Behind Fu''an is Xueer, who is supported by linger. Behind Xueer, there is a tall figure, dressed in the same clothes as linger. She didn''t look at it carefully and said, "put Prince Jiao on the bed quickly." Fu''an puts Prince Jiao to bed and quickly retreats. Dissolving the moon rushes forward to check. He sees that jiao''er has been crying all the time, but there is no pain on his face, as if he is crying just for crying. She had brought the child. She knew what it looked like when the child was in pain. It must be a scene of tears and tears. It must not be like Jiaoer. Jiao''er pretends to be ill, so Xueer can come into the hall of kindness and harmony. It seems that Xueer must have something to say to her. She pretended to pulse jiao''er, frowned and said to Fu''an, "Mr. Fu, Prince Jiao has an unbearable abdominal pain. I can''t find out the cause at this time. In this way, I''ll prescribe a prescription first. You can catch the medicine, take a dose first and have a look." Chapter 1070 Fu''an, who dares to neglect, immediately should be, after taking the Queen''s prescription, he quickly went out of the hall of mercy and harmony. Xueer hurried to close the door. Rong Yue asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is there anything urgent? " Xueer smiled and went up: "look who this is." The maid who had been hanging her head raised her face slowly. Her eyes were opposite, and her heart beat suddenly missed a beat. Standing beside the dissolving moon, bing''er startled and covered his mouth: "Wang Ye?" Zhongwen stepped forward quickly and put the stunned dissolving moon in his arms. He said with guilt: "I''m sorry, I''m late again, I''m sorry, I didn''t do what I said every time." He tightly hugged her in his arms, and saw that she seemed to have lost another circle of face, and the slender waist, which was extremely painful. She recalled, tears could not stop falling down, reaching out to beat his chest: "fool, who let you come? Didn''t I say I won''t let you come? Don''t you believe I can leave by myself? " He hugged her more and more tightly: "I believe, of course I believe, but I can''t wait, I can''t wait, I''m your husband, your life''s back, how can you let me watch you imprisoned here, and do nothing?" She dried her tears, looked up at him, and suddenly smiled again: "you look good as a woman. It''s just that the smell of powder is too strong, and it''s choking." He sighed, "I hope you can''t see anything now. I don''t want you to think of me as soon as you see me." Bing''er''s eyes were red. She was very happy and moved. Now, looking at the prince''s face, she thought it was funny. Zheng Zhongwen glared at bing''er and said, "if you want to laugh, you will laugh. If you don''t, who else can I expect to take care of the princess?" The linger around Xueer is so stupid that she is a woman... How did you become a man? And here with the queen... Xue''er turned to ling''er and said, "you just don''t see anything, understand?" Linger knows how bad things are. How dare she go out and talk nonsense? She nods quickly: "I understand. I don''t see anything." At this time, jiao''er on the bed sat up and shouted to Zheng Zhongwen, "sister Wen, do I learn like that? Can I have sugar gourd? " Zheng Zhongwen laughs and gives a thumbs up to jiao''er: "jiao''er is great. I''ll give you sugar gourd in a moment, and you can wait." Jiao''er nodded and sat at the head of the bed. He pulled the dissolving moon aside and asked in a low voice, "the outside is heavily guarded. It''s impossible to break through. I guess Zhou an must have set up another ambush, waiting for me to come from the net." Rong Yue nodded: "you guessed right. Zhou an has changed. He has become a person I don''t know at all. His mind is very heavy." "What''s your plan?" He asked. "There is a Meilin in the imperial garden, and there is a garden next to Meilin. I heard that the garden is just outside the palace. Maybe we can find a breakthrough there, but I can''t go out at present. He thinks I look very strict." Zhong Wen nodded, "I know that you will endure for a few more days, and when we have arranged everything, you will come to pick you up and leave." She raised her eyebrows: "we? You didn''t come alone? " Zhong Wen sneered: "not only me, but also two people, one you know, Sima Changfeng, and the other is our make-up lady, Miss Qing. Now they are all in Jinghe palace." She was slightly surprised: "brother Sima is here, too?" Chapter 1071 "He sent the medicine to Longxi. He happened to meet me. When he learned that you were trapped in zhoudu, he came with him." When he spoke, his eyes became a little grumpy: "you, how many emotional debts are still outstanding?" "The biggest debt I owe you is not you? This life is not over. " Xue''er said, "don''t be busy talking about love. Say something important. It''s not easy. You can''t let jiao''er pretend to be ill. You''ll be found sooner or later." Zhong Wen said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. When we get here, we can only go one step at a time." The three of them talked for a while. Listening to the sound, it seems that Mr. Fu''an is back. Zhongwen hurriedly retreats with linger. Fu''an came in and saw the little prince sitting by the bed. He didn''t have a stomachache. He said, "is that OK, Prince Jiao?" Dissolving the month nods: "already good, may be supper to eat too much, accumulate food, just a time of toss and turn, I gave him again needle, now already did not ache, you this medicine cannot use temporarily, put here first." Bing''er takes the medicine bag from Fu''an. Dissolve the moon to say again: "hard you." "Niang, you can break the spirit of the little slave. The little slave can work for the Niang and the prince. That''s the blessing of the little slave. The prince will be fine. The little slave will go to report to his majesty and let his majesty be relieved." Broad minded? If he cared, would he not come to see him now? Obviously, I didn''t pay attention. Fu''an turns around and says to Xuefei, "Xuefei''s mother will go out with the little slave!" Xueer nods, picks up her son, turns around and follows Fu''an out of the hall of kindness and harmony. Back to Jinghe palace, Zhongwen''s first thing is to make another string of candied haws for jiao''er, otherwise he can''t sleep without being greedy. "Cher, thank you. If it wasn''t for you today, I would never see the dissolving moon." Xueer smiled bitterly: "you are welcome. There are only so many things I can do. It''s useless for me to stay in the palace for three years, but it''s still the same as when I first entered the palace. It''s useless at all." Zheng Zhongwen said: "Xueer, please don''t say that. I''m very grateful that you can help me to see Rongyue. I know that you have your difficulties." Based on her limited knowledge of the palace, Xueer drew a topographic map for him overnight, at least to reduce his detours. When we got back to our residence, it was almost dawn. Sima Changfeng and miss Qing were still waiting for him all night. When they saw him coming back safely, they were relieved. Sima Changfeng asked, "did you see anyone after you went all night?" Zhongwen said: "I see. She''s very good at the moment, but I can''t put it off any longer. Zhou an has a changeable temperament. God knows when he will go mad." Miss Qing yawned: "I really can''t stand it. You two discuss it slowly. I''ll have a nap." At the third quarter of the prime time, it was a little bit dark. Zhou an stretched out a lot, and finally started to sit in the middle of the chair behind the Royal table. It was a whole night. It was not easy to be an emperor. These old guys have nothing to do when they are full everyday. They are always looking for something for him. However, the folds that haven''t been dealt with in two days are piled up like a mountain. It took them a whole night to finish. Seeing that it was about to be the time of the Shang Dynasty, he thought that he had not seen the dissolving moon for one day and one night, and he was very worried about it, so no one was alarmed, and he slipped out of the imperial palace alone and went to the hall of mercy and harmony. Chapter 1072 When the bodyguard outside the hall of mercy saw him, he was surprised. His majesty had never come at this time. It''s time to go to the court. How could his majesty come here suddenly? As the bodyguard was about to salute, Zhou an waved his hand: "no need, don''t make a noise, or the queen will have a rest." The bodyguards kept silent one after another. They thought that the queen did not know the blessing she had ever cultivated. She could let her majesty treat her like this. You know, the former Majesty would not come to the back Palace once in ten days and a half months. Even if he came to the back palace, it was like a routine. He never stayed in the back palace, let alone looked at the concubine or said two more words. Zhou an entered the hall of mercy with a light hand and feet. The palace maid who was guarding the outer door saw that his majesty had come down. She hurriedly opened the door to let him in. It was quiet in the hall. It was not bright, and the room was still dark. No matter how dark it was, he could find her with his eyes closed. Dissolving the moon always sleeps shallowly, let alone in such a place, how dare she go to sleep peacefully? When the Palace door is opened, she wakes up and hears the gentle footsteps, though light, which are not the footsteps of the palace maids. She didn''t move, pretending to be asleep. The man came to her bed, stood in front of the bed and looked at her quietly, motionless. A mellow fragrance came into her nose, which she could smell from time to time. Zhou an always had such a fragrance, which had been burning in his imperial palace for a long time. Today, he has a strong fragrance, which is stronger than usual. It seems that he has been busy all night in the royal palace. At last she was a little uneasy, so she turned over and turned her back to him. He sighed, stepped forward a few steps, sat down by her bed, reached out to pull the quilt she had covered on her body, just moved a little, she grabbed his arm, angrily asked: "what do you do?" Zhou an looks at her in surprise: "you didn''t sleep?" "I slept, but I woke up again. You don''t go to the court this morning. What are you doing here? Forget what I said? " "I just want to help you cover the quilt. Don''t think about it." She let go of his arm and pushed him away. "Stand away from me at least three feet." Zhou an suddenly laughed: "I haven''t seen a woman like you who is so eager to make progress. Is Zhou an good at bullying me?" He suddenly leaned down. He and his face were only one fist away from her face. He could feel the breath from her nose. "Don''t challenge my limits. I''m a man, and I have a man''s instinct." He looked at the face, the beautiful eyes, the slightly open red lips. He swallowed his mouth and left her with all his self-control. Dissolve the moon to cover the chest, angry to bite a tooth, this guy, let her very uneasy, very uneasy. When the night came again, two figures flew out of Jinghe palace. They took advantage of the night, took a path to the imperial garden, and found the Meilin that Rongyue said. Sure enough, there was a palace wall between the Meilin. The other end of the palace wall was another forest. They were trying to go in and find out. As soon as people climbed the high palace wall, there was a barking of dogs in the forest, and there was someone immediately The shadow flickered in the forest, and they hurried back. No wonder there is no bodyguard patrolling here. In fact, the experts are waiting inside, but they didn''t expect that the enemy was actually in the palace, not outside. Chapter 1073 "This week, as expected, an ambush has been set up here. Today, if we rush in from outside, we will be their target." Sima Changfeng was shocked and asked: "what should I do now? The only way out is blocked. " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "this is not the only way out. The palace is so big, how can there be only one way out? There must be many ways out. Let''s find out." When the barking of the dog died out, their figures once again disappeared into the night, avoiding the patrols and guards coming and going. They searched most of the royal palaces, but got nothing. However, there were a large number of experts guarding the slightly weak breach. According to this situation, they were not guarding for two days. I''m afraid Zhou an is also waiting for his sudden appearance one day, and then he''s caught by surprise. It''s better to "Miss" and kill him, so that she can stop thinking about dissolving the moon and force her to stay in the palace forever. Oh, it''s beautiful. "Go back first. We are familiar with the general terrain. It should not be too difficult to find a weak exit to attack." He believes in his ability. Sima Changfeng also has Kung Fu. He is very good at dissolving the moon. If the three of them can find the right opportunity, it shouldn''t be a problem to escape. I''m afraid miss Qing will stay for a while, but it''s not necessarily a bad thing to have Xueer take care of her and stay here. The next day, the sun was warm and calm. Jiao''er was arguing to go out to play. Xue''er took jiao''erling and Zheng Zhongwen out of Jinghe palace to visit the imperial garden. Maybe she could meet her sister. She heard that her sister was often dragged to the imperial garden by Zhou an recently, forcing her to accompany her for a walk. She threatened her with Jing and Gong every time. She really hated that her hands, which had no power, could not help her, but became her burden. As she expected, she met Zhou an and her sister in the peach forest of the imperial garden. Zhou an forcibly clasps her sister''s hand and holds her to enjoy the flowers together. Today''s imperial garden has all kinds of colors, which are made by Zhou an to please her sister. It''s ridiculous. Is elder sister a woman who can cajole at will with a pot or two of flowers? "See your majesty, Queen." She led jiao''er to salute. Zhou an glanced at her and frowned. Dissolving the moon took the opportunity to get rid of Zhou an''s hand, stood up with Xueer''s hand, and smiled: "we sisters, don''t be so polite, you can figure it out today, I haven''t seen you for several times, just thought about whether to let binger call you." Her eyes leaped over Xueer''s shoulders and fell on the person behind her. Zhongwen lowered his head and tried to make his height less conspicuous. He had to hide his face and looked hard. She turned to Zhou an and said, "I''ll talk to Xueer. You can go to the government." Zhou an would not, picked up his eyebrows and said, "snow princess, are you still going?" Xueer is in a dilemma for a while. She doesn''t know what to do. She blinks back and forth between them. Of course, she would like to listen to her sister, but Zhou an is now the leader of the dynasty here... "You didn''t hear what I said?" Zhou an accentuated her voice and her eyes became cold. Xueer''s body shrank, and she felt the fear of jiao''er, so she had to face the dissolving moon and said, "elder sister, I''ll go back first, let''s talk about it another day." She let go of the dissolving moon''s hand. She felt very sad, but there was no other way. Xueer is at the front, binger is holding Prince Jiao and Zhongwen is at the end. Chapter 1074 When he turned around, his eyes fell on the dissolving moon. Rongyue also looks at him and shakes his head gently to show him not to act rashly. Although there are not many bodyguards around Zhou an at this time, there are more bodyguards nearby. As long as someone shouts for escort, a large number of experts will rush in at once. They all hold bows and arrows. If they surround him, he can hardly fly. Two people''s eyes meet, even if they haven''t uttered a word, they can understand each other''s meaning from each other''s eyes. Just after Zhongwen turned around, Zhou an suddenly said, "stop." He stares sharply at the back of the big man, which makes him feel familiar. Although wearing the clothes and palms of the palace girls and changing the dress of the women, the manly spirit always shows up inadvertently. Especially the feet, the feet that are more bright than women''s feet, and the walking posture, which are not strong enough to pretend. Zhong wendun stops, eyebrows close. "Turn around." He walked forward two steps, stood beside Rongyue, reached out and clasped her wrist again. Zheng Zhongwen closed his eyes. It seems that he exposed it ahead of time. Anyway, what should come will come and what should be faced will always come. He slowly turned around, eyes cold look to Zhou an, eyes touch his hand clasped on the dissolving moon, immediately deep voice: "let her go." Zhou an sneers: "it''s you. You''re here. I''m still thinking. Why haven''t you come? Are you going to give up? " "It''s a man. How about solving it in a man''s way?" Zheng Zhongwen said. Zhou an shakes his head: "you are a famous general who always wins in the battlefield. Am I not asking for trouble when I duel with you? Besides, in my territory, everything has the final say. " When he raised his hand, dozens of people rushed out from all directions and surrounded them. Xueer rushed to the front of Zheng Zhongwen and knelt down in front of Zhou an: "Your Majesty, please let go of your sister and the Lord, and ask your grace." Dissolving the moon''s red eyes, he cried to Xueer, "you don''t ask him. If he doesn''t see the Yellow River, he won''t die. If you ask him to be useful, how can he have the situation today and now?" Zhou an tightly clasps the hand of Rongyue, and the cold vision moves from Zheng Zhongwen to Qi Rongyue: "what''s your feeling when you see him like this? A man is not a man or a woman, is he worthy of you? " Dissolving the moon angrily said: "he is better than you in any way. What he does is for my good. How about you? Everything you do is to make me unhappy. If he doesn''t deserve it, do you deserve it? " He clasped her wrist fingers more and more hard, the pain was melting the moon straight frown: "you loosen." Zhou an would not say, "no way." Dozens of bows are aimed at Zheng Zhongwen alone. With Zhou an''s order, dozens of sharp arrows are issued together. Even if Zheng Zhongwen has three heads and six arms, he can''t avoid dozens of sharp arrows surrounded by the ring around him. His clear and handsome face was gradually distorted, and his eyes flashed with fierce color: "if he died, you will be my own, and I will be alone." Dissolving the moon''s heart a flustered, see his gradually raised hand, this is his command commonly used gesture. Zheng Zhongwen took out the dagger hidden in his body. His eyes were clear, and he planned to fight against it. At this time, dissolving the moon suddenly pulled out the gold hairpin on his head. The sharp point of the gold hairpin was tightly against his neck: "let go." Chapter 1075 Zhou an''s heart was flustered, but she still held her wrist tightly and refused to let go. She pushed the head of the hairpin up to the top, and blood spots appeared on the delicate skin. The bright red blood flowed down the head of the hairpin, winding to her porcelain white fingers, with clear blood color. Zheng Zhongwen was extremely distressed. He wanted to rush forward to stop him, but he was stopped by the leader of the guard who held the bow and arrow: "stop, move again, and then release the arrow." "Don''t come here, don''t move, don''t shoot, don''t shoot!" said Rong Yue As soon as she was excited, the gold hairpin in her hand reached the top again, and the spilled blood gradually grew thicker from a blood line. At the same time, Zhou an and Zheng Zhongwen said, "no, don''t move." Zhou Anli released her wrist: "I let go, you quickly, put down this hairpin, don''t hurt yourself." She cold sweep to Zhou an: "don''t hurt yourself? Zhou an, please remember that if Qi Rongyue died here today, it was you who killed him. What do you care about now? If you really don''t want me to suffer, why do you want me here? Let me live day and night, you clearly want me to die. " Step by step, she retreated to Zhongwen''s side. Only when she was by his side could they not dare to shoot, and she could keep Zhongwen''s life. "Elder sister, you are bleeding. You have shed a lot of blood. Let it go. Let it go." Xueer''s hands trembled with fear. She wanted to come forward and open her hands, but she dared not touch her. She took a step back and Zhou an went further: "dissolve the moon, listen to me, I can promise to let him go, you let go, you shed a lot of blood, you have to heal immediately." Zheng Zhongwen red eyes: "dissolve the moon, you don''t hurt yourself, if you use the way to hurt yourself to save me, I''d better die now." Dissolving the moon didn''t make a sound, just staring coldly at her step by step, forcing Zhou an to go to her back, step by step to Zhongwen''s side. Zhou an also understood that this moment is the best time to kill Zheng Zhongwen. If Rongyue comes to him, he will lose the chance completely. But if he really killed Zheng Zhongwen, Rong Yue would hate him all his life. Just as he was hesitating, the head of the bodyguard came to Zhou an''s side and said, "Your Majesty, give me an order. What are you hesitating about? No more hesitation, no more chance. " Zhou an clenched his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. He felt confused and didn''t know what to do. At this time, when the head of the guard saw his Majesty''s tangled appearance, he just didn''t want to be a villain in front of the queen. After they had been deployed for so long, would they fail in this way? No, No. The head of the bodyguard said, "Your Majesty, please forgive me for trespassing." After that, he raised his hand high and made a sign to order the arrow to be released. Dissolving the moon''s face changed greatly. He hurriedly threw away his hairpin, turned back and rushed to Zheng Zhongwen. He used his body to block the flying arrow for him. Once upon a time, he saved her every time. When she needed her the most, he would always be around her in time to protect her from the wind and rain. This time, let her block an arrow for him. Zhou an was shocked and shouted: "don''t shoot, don''t shoot - stop!" However, does the bow turn back. The shining arrow in the sun shot fiercely at Qi Rongyue''s back. She rushed to Zheng Zhongwen''s body, blocked his tall body with her delicate body, and defended her lover with her warm blood. Chapter 1076 But for Zhongwen, how could his mind be different. He put his arms around the dissolving moon, held up a dagger to block the sharp arrow coming from the wind, and around her waist dodged in the arrow rain. However, the arrow did not come from one direction, but from all directions. How could he avoid it with his own strength and body. A sharp arrow pierced his back shoulder with a sound of "Puchi". He clenched his teeth to prevent the color of pain from overflowing on his face. He tried his best to clear the sharp arrow that shot at her back heart for the moon melting, but completely exposed his back to the enemy. Dissolving the moon, she raised her head from his arms, and her eyes fell behind him. Several sharp arrows came fiercely. She pushed him away and blocked them with her own body. Just when Zhou an and Zhongwen''s heart was about to stop, another slender figure came up. She blocked Rongyue''s body with her delicate body, and several sharp arrows stabbed her body. One of them passed through her body and despised the blood of Rongyue. She held on to the body that had not been able to stand, and she had no intention to take care of another sharp arrow that came from the wind. The sharp arrow pierced her clothes and ran through her right shoulder. The feeling of pain tore her heart and lungs. However, she seemed to be numb and looked at her stupidly and fell into her arms, with several sharp arrows on her body. Her hands kept shaking: "Xueer, no, you will be OK. I''m a doctor. I''m a doctor. I can save you." A mouthful of blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth. She used all her strength to tightly hold the hand of Rongyue. "Little Miss, help me, take care of me, jiao''er -" her eyes fell in the distance and linger held her in her arms. Jiao''er was not only crying, but he was still so small, so small - tightly hold the hand of Rongyue, soft and drooping, just alive, that''s all I fell in front of her. She cried with her mouth open, but she could not cry. Tears blurred her vision, and she could not breathe even when she was sad. She put down Xueer, got up slowly, pulled out the sharp arrow that went deep into her right shoulder, ignored the gushing blood, held the arrow in her hand, and walked to Zhou an step by step. Her eyes were blurred and dizzy because of the excessive blood loss. Many bodyguards guarded Zhou an''s body and blocked her way with their bodies. With the last strength in his body, Zhongwen struggled to get up and came to Rongyue''s side. He pressed her wound tightly with his hand to prevent the blood from flowing out again. He also had two arrows tied on his body, which hurt his heart and lungs and overflowed with blood. Zhou an was in a daze. He didn''t expect to see things like this. He had never seen such a melting moon. He was covered in blood. His face was wet with tears, but his eyes were fierce. "Get out of the way." He gave orders to a group of bodyguards. The bodyguards dare not not leave. They are scattered on both sides at once. Although they are scattered, the swords in their hands are still held high. As long as someone dares to harm their master, their swords will be mercilessly cut at that person. At last, Rongyue did not come to Zhou an''s face. No matter how strong her willpower was, she could not reach her body completely overdrawn. She fell into Zhongwen''s arms, and Zhongwen gradually fell down. Zhou an shouted: "what are you still doing? Pass it on to Taiyi, pass it on to Taiyi. " Bing''er and ling''er, who had been scared to be silly, were standing on the side of the road like two pieces of wood. In front of them were figures shaking and shaking. Their masters were all down. Chapter 1077 It was just fine, but in the blink of an eye, it became like this. Linger returns to Jinghe palace with Prince Jiao who is crying, but Xuefei never returns. Hearing the rumor that Sima Changfeng and miss Qing rushed to the front hall from the back hall, they saw linger holding Prince Jiao tightly, looking dull, and they knew that something was wrong. Sima Changfeng could not care to pretend to be a man any more. He rushed to ling''er and asked, "what happened to ling''er, miss ling''er, Zhong Wen and the queen?" Linger''s body trembled for a while, and the picture of the number of arrows in the snow princess''s body flashed in her brain, as well as the scene of the queen and Zheng Zhongwen falling down. She trembled and said: "dead, dead, all dead." Sima Changfeng''s face changed greatly: "what do you say? You make it clear who''s dead? " Linger suddenly cried: "my mother is dead, and Xuefei''s mother is dead. What can I do? Prince Jiao is still so small. He is still so small. " - Cihe hall all the doctors gathered in Cihe hall to save the dying queen and Zheng Zhongwen. A doctor came out, Zhou an asked: "how is it? Is the queen awake? " The doctor sighed and said: "although the arrow wound of the queen is not fatal, she can pull out the arrow twice because of her strength. The wound is very serious. In addition, she has lost too much blood. Now she is very weak. It''s hard to say whether she can survive." After a pause, the doctor said: "although the arrow injury of another man is serious and the stab is deep, he is very lucky. Neither arrow has hurt the key point. Now he is in a coma because he has lost too much blood. He can wake up after a few hours. It should be ok." Zhou an is annoyed. She is the one who lies in it and experiences the disaster. If he can, he would rather exchange it with himself. The head of the bodyguard standing behind him knelt down with a plop: "I should die for a crime. Please give me a death sentence." Today''s event is not a complete accident. More importantly, it was his intention. He promised to take Qi Rongyue''s life at the right time, and he did it. Zhou an looked sideways at him, and his eyes were sharp: "Hong Wu, you are brave. I, Wang Mingming, have asked them to stop shooting arrows, but why do they shoot them continuously? You''d better give Ben a satisfactory explanation. " Hong Wushen said: "Your Majesty, your subordinates are also for your Majesty''s sake. Your majesty doesn''t want to be a villain in front of the Queen''s mother. Then this villain will be done by your subordinates. Your subordinates only want to share your Majesty''s worries and help your majesty to eliminate future troubles. But who knows, the Queen''s mother - this is what you didn''t expect. At that time, your subordinates also ordered them to stop, but those that have been released How can an arrow turn back because of a sentence from his subordinates? " Zhou anlenghum: "you''d better not lie. I will find out. If there is anything else involved in this matter, you''d better wash your neck." "Take it down and put it in a dungeon for trial." Zhou an knew that Hong Wu was the cousin of the concubine. Although it happened suddenly today, there are still many doubts in his mind. King Hong was taken away. He strode into the palace. Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen were both unconscious. One was as angry as silk and the other as white as paper. He regretted that he shouldn''t have forced her to do that. If he didn''t show his intention to kill Zheng Zhongwen, she would not have been so desperate to go to Zheng Zhongwen''s side. Chapter 1078 Zhu Taiyi said to Zhou an, "Your Majesty, the Queen''s mother is seriously injured. I have given her good medicine for blood production, but her breath is still weak. If there is a thousand year old ginseng, maybe it can save her life." Zhou an frowns: "isn''t there in the palace?" Zhu Taiyi shook his head and said, "back to my Lord, there is one hundred year old ginseng in the palace, but there is no such rare one in the palace." Zhou an asked, "where can I find the thousand year old ginseng?" Zhu Taiyi shook his head again. "This thousand year old treasure ginseng, Weichen has only heard about it, but never seen it. It''s not clear where it can be found. However, your majesty, Weichen heard that there is a know it all in Qingyang County. He can know everything in the world. As long as he can afford the price, there is no problem that can defeat him." Zhou an asked, "you mean, let me ask you the whereabouts of the thousand year old ginseng master?" Zhu Taiyi nodded: "Your Majesty, there''s only one way. Even if I do my best, I can live for the queen for five days at most. If I don''t get back the thousand year ginseng in five days, the life of the queen will not be guaranteed." Before Zhou an could answer, a voice came from the other end: "what are you doing?" Zhou an looks back and sees Zheng Zhongwen, who was in a coma, waking up. He stays up and mumbles, "go to Qingyang County, find the master, find the master --" Zhou an frowns: "lie down, I''ll go to Qingyang County, I''ll find the master, and I''ll bring back the thousand year old ginseng. You stay here and take good care of your injuries Don''t toss your life away. When you wake up, blame me again. " Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes fell on Rong Yue. He rushed forward and held her hand tightly. He couldn''t say anything. After a long time, he promised her, "yue''er, I am waiting for me. I will bring back the thousand year ginseng. If I can''t save your life, I will go with you and never let you leave alone." He took a deep breath, endured the pain on his body, put his cold hand into the quilt, and got up to walk out. When the bodyguard wanted to stop him, he said angrily, "today, if anyone dares to stop me, I will let him splash three feet with blood." Zhou an said, "all of you step back." He walked slowly behind Zheng Zhongwen and said, "I''ll go with you." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t refuse. This palace is his. If he doesn''t let him out, he can''t go out. With him, at least he can go out more smoothly. "Your injury --" Zhou an''s words are not down, Zheng Zhongwen notes: "it''s not in the way, it''s not dead." As soon as they got out of the hall, they saw Sima Changfeng and miss Qing guarding outside. When Sima Changfeng saw Zheng Zhongwen come out alive, he took a long breath and hurried forward: "are you OK, Wang Ye? What about Chu Yue? " Zheng Zhongwen reaches out his hand and holds Sima Changfeng''s arm to support his body without being knocked down by a strong sense of vertigo. He frowned and said, "yue''er is seriously injured. Now I''m going to go out to find Millennium ginseng for her. Only Millennium ginseng can save her life. You go with me." He turned to miss Qing again and said, "Qing''er, stay in Jinghe palace and help Ling take care of jiao''er together." Xueer died for them, he felt extremely guilty, and was full of self reproach to jiao''er. Miss Qing nodded, "I will. You can rest assured. Prince Jiao will give it to us." Until then, Zhou an thought of his son, the little child, who had just lost his mother, and did not know what happened now. Chapter 1079 He turned his head to look at Miss Qing and asked in a deep voice, "how is Prince Jiao now?" Miss Qing shook her head and said, "it''s not good. I''ve been crying all the time. I have a fever." Some fever? All the doctors are here. Jiao''er, who doesn''t have his mother''s care, will go to see him? He turned to the bodyguard and said, "tell Zhu Taiyi that he will send someone to lie down in Jinghe palace and show Prince Jiao a good look. No mistakes are allowed. Otherwise, they are the only ones asking." The bodyguard took the order. When Zheng Zhongwen heard such an order, he was relieved. He said to the commander of the imperial court, "hold me up a little. I have an arrow wound in my calf, which makes me weak." Every step is like someone taking a sharp edge to be altruistic and painful. Zhou an took only four experts with him. He left the palace in two carriages and drove to Qingyang County. Zhou an is sitting in the carriage at the back, surrounded by experts on horseback. Zheng Zhongwen and Sima Changfeng have recovered their men''s clothes. In the carriage at the front, there is a doctor accompanying Zheng Zhongwen, who is observing Zheng Zhongwen''s injury at any time. Zheng Zhongwen''s injury is very good. Even the doctor can''t help but marvel at it. In the morning, he could still spill blood because of turbulence. In the afternoon, he got a thick scab, and his complexion looked much better. Zheng Zhongwen''s healing ability has been greatly strengthened since he was resurrected because of jiaozhu. In the battlefield of western Xinjiang, he can recover from one injury for at least two or three days. However, it will take at least ten days and a half months for him to recover from the same injury. Qingyang County is not far from the king of Zhou Dynasty. In the afternoon, we set out, galloping all the way, and arrived at Qingyang County at midnight. The gate of Qingyang County is closed. The bodyguard comes up to call for the gate and presents the token. After the identity is verified, they open the gate and enter. After entering the county, the coach went straight to Desheng village where everything is available. Deshengzhuang is the gambling house, and master of everything is the owner of the gambling house. The business of the gambling house is always better at night than in the daytime. The lights are bright and the city is always shouting. Although it''s already late at night, none of the people in the gambling house need to be a little tired. A busybody came up and said to the bodyguard who was ahead of Zhou an, "this gentleman is very familiar. It seems that he is the first to come back to deshengzhuang. What do you want to play?" The bodyguard said in a deep voice, "let''s find a master of everything. Please lead the way." "The boss of this meeting has gone to bed. The boss told him to wait until tomorrow no matter who is looking for him." The bodyguard said, "we have an urgent matter. If we don''t wait until tomorrow, we will lead the way now." It seems that they are not ordinary people, and they are also worried. Do you want to report it? If the report, the boss blames what to do? If they don''t, they don''t seem easy to provoke. Will they suffer? At this time, Zheng Zhongwen stepped forward, felt for a hundred Liang silver note, and directly put it into the hand of the boy: "is that enough?" Although I work in the gambling house, I can see a lot of big tickets every day, but this is really a big ticket that has never been sent to him. He immediately excitedly followed: "enough is enough. I''ll report to the boss. Please wait a moment." Xiaosi turns to the backyard, which is totally different from the front yard. The front yard is noisy and quiet. He slammed the door of the boss''s room. The noise inside stopped. There was a very impatient shouting and swearing: "which one is out there?" Chapter 1080 "Boss, it''s me, Liu. There are several guests outside. They say they want to find a generalist to ask for help." "No time, no time. Can''t you see that I''m busy?" He really has the heart to kill people, so he can''t stand to rise up together. His eyes are about to turn. When he interrupts, he becomes soft again. The women''s bitter eyes under him make him feel embarrassed... He wants to get back strong again, but according to his past experience, he doesn''t have seven or eight days, and don''t want to... So when Xiaoliu was about to leave, he chose to turn over and get out of bed and shout out, "maybe there is something urgent. You can go to the back hall and wait. I''ll come right now." It might be a good way to escape. The woman''s enchanting figure was pasted up from the back. The arm like the lotus root was wrapped around his waist like a bucket, and the body was rubbing on his back: "master, you can''t go. I''ve just jumped up. You''re gone. What can I do?" Master of all affairs smiled, flayed the headless knight''s arm around his waist, and quickly got up to put on his clothes: "little baby, the master has something to deal with today, you wait, and when the master deals with something outside, you will come back, good boy." After that, he escaped from the room, panting like a cow. He''s just 40, rich and powerful. Everything is good. It''s the stuff under him. He doesn''t listen to me very much, but he''s good at it. He''s got a lot of beautiful concubines home, but... When he came to the back hall, there were three people and four people standing in the room. His eyes were like electricity. Four men with extraordinary bearing all stood up and bowed to him. One of them seemed to be sick. "Zheng Zhongwen Dynasty know everything asked:" dare to ask senior but know everything Master everything nodded: "I am master everything. You can call me Master Lu." Zheng Zhongwen is a hand: "Lu Ye, late night visit, disturbed." Lu Ye waved and sat down generously, saying, "don''t be polite. Do you know my rules?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "one question, ten thousand Liang." Lu Ye glanced at him and said, "have you got the money?" Zhou an glanced at the bodyguard behind him. The bodyguard hurriedly came forward with a silver note. Who is Mr. Lu? The man in the long casino deals with all kinds of silver everyday. At a glance, he recognized that the silver note was issued by the Royal Bank. It seems that these people in front of us have different identities. "Lu Ye nods:" good, you ask "Zheng Zhongwen asked:" I want to know, where can I find Millennium ginseng Lu Ye narrowed his eyes, then raised his eyebrows: "this millennium ginseng is not an ordinary thing. It can''t be found in an ordinary place, but it''s definitely not none. In fact, as long as it''s in the mountains and forests, there will be Millennium ginseng, but most people can''t find them. Even if they find it, they may not recognize it as Millennium ginseng." Sima Changfeng asked, "listen to you, can the thousand year ginseng still run?" Lu Ye shook his head: "it''s said that ginseng will become a doll and run around for thousands of years, but it''s just a legend. It''s not true. But Millennium ginseng can grow for thousands of years in the mountains without being discovered. There are only two reasons. One is that the place where ginseng grows is the place where people can''t reach; the other is that around the ginseng, there are beasts guarding it, so no one can rely on it Recently, only in this way can we stop the endless plunder of greedy human beings. " Chapter 1081 So, after all, he doesn''t know where there are Millennium ginseng? Seeing their faces changed, Mr. Lu said: "but there is one thing that can help you find Millennium ginseng in the mountains, but whether you can finally get it depends on your own skills." Zheng Zhongwen was very happy and asked, "what is it?" Lu Ye said: "the red ginseng rabbit, the red ginseng rabbit feeds on the leaves of the ginseng. They can smell the ginseng that we can''t smell. If they are there, they can''t find the ginseng. It''s better to be the red ginseng rabbit that hasn''t tasted the leaves of the ginseng at birth. Such red ginseng rabbit won''t be attracted by ordinary ginseng. Even if they are hungry, they should find the best ginseng that can attract them most It is a pity that the little red ginseng rabbit will not focus on looking for Millennium ginseng after finding Millennium ginseng for the first time. It is a strange little thing. " Zhou an said, "where can I get this kind of red ginseng rabbit?" Lu Ye said with a smile, "most of the families of the diggers have this kind of red ginseng rabbit. You go to the drugstore tomorrow and keep it. When you see someone selling ginseng, you can ask them for it. As long as the price is good, there is nothing you can''t buy." "I''ve said everything I need to say. Please go back." This is his way of making money. With a few words of effort, he can earn money that no one else can earn in his whole life. Zheng Zhongwen looked at Lu Ye and suddenly said, "Lu Ye, I think your face is a little weak, but you can''t do what you want in the house?" Lu Ye is stunned: "are you a doctor?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I''m not a doctor. My wife is a miracle doctor. She once made a secret medicine, which can make men recover their strength without hurting their bodies. Instead, they are healthy." Lu Ye immediately became interested and asked, "is this secret medicine really effective?" Zheng Zhongwen said: "my wife is a miracle doctor. She has saved countless people in her life. The skill of making medicine is even more perfect. It''s just a secret medicine in the house. It''s nothing." Lu Ye''s face is excited. He has taken many medicines, but only one time''s effect. After that, even one time''s effect is gone, and his body is getting worse and worse, so he dare not take it again. Now I hear that there is such a secret medicine. How can he live with it? He asked: "I wonder if I can buy some from your wife and son?" Then there was embarrassment on his face: "you are still young at my age. You don''t understand the pain of my age." Zhong Wen sneered: "it''s OK to buy medicine. But now my wife is injured. She is in urgent need of this thousand year ginseng for treatment. As long as she finds this thousand year ginseng and her injury is good, she can refine this secret medicine for you at once." Sima Changfeng and Zhou an suddenly realized that Zheng Zhongwen was too bored to talk about it. Now it seems that Zheng Zhongwen was afraid that Lu Ye had something else to say. He deliberately appealed to him so that he could tell the truth. Sure enough, after a lot of deliberation, Lu Ye said: "you will go directly to Wang Laosan''s house in East Street tomorrow. His red ginseng rabbit just gave birth a few days ago. It''s almost time to go up the mountain. You must be right to find him." Zhong Wen nodded, "thank you very much, Lord Lu. When my wife recovers, she will make the best secret medicine for you." Lu Ye said with a smile, "I''ll do you a favor. I can count on it." They went out of deshengzhuang and didn''t go to lodge. They dragged out Xiao Liu, who had benefited first, and gave him another hundred Liang to take him to Wang Laosan''s house in East Street. Chapter 1082 At this time, some time before dawn, they couldn''t wait. They went into the yard and knocked at the door directly. Mr. Wang dressed up and swearing to open the door. He saw several tall youths with swords or knives on their waists. He shivered in his heart and fell on his knees. "I''m a poor man. I don''t have anything at home. Please let go of the small ones." Dare to think of them as looters? OK, save some trouble. Sima Changfeng pretended to be vicious and said, "I heard that you are a ginseng digger?" Wang Laosan was stunned. How could they still know his identity? He said: "yes, but I can''t earn much money by working hard. My family points to me to live alone. The ginseng I dug is not enough to eat. Please forgive me and let me go." "You have a red ginseng rabbit?" Asked Sima Changfeng. Wang Laosan nodded: "raise, raised, raised a few." "Show us." Sima Changfeng said and put his hand on the hilt. Scared to death, Wang got up from the ground and led them to a small house in the backyard. "Several, several ye, the red ginseng rabbit raises in here." "Open." Zheng Zhongwen said in a deep voice. How dare Wang Laosan neglect it? He immediately opened the locked door, and a strong smell came out from the inside. At the same time, Wang Laosan held the horse lamp at the door, and the dark hut was immediately opened. Sima Changfeng pushes Wang Laosan in to let him go ahead so as not to play tricks. "They are all inside," said Wang, pointing to a bamboo cage in the room Everyone looked at it, and sure enough, there were several red rabbits in the cage. For the first time, they saw such rabbits, but they had never heard of them before. Two big rabbits, nestled by three little ones, are sleeping with their eyes closed, not as astute as their mother''s eyes. Zheng Zhongwen pointed to the three bunnies and asked, "can you go up the mountain?" Wang Laosan hurriedly shook his head: "no, not yet. I''m going to take them up the mountain in a few days. I don''t know what do you want to see the red ginseng rabbit do?" Zheng Zhongwen said: "those three small ones, we want them, bring them here." Wang Laosan''s eyes are silly: "here, here -" he dare not say, but this is what he intends to use to find good participants. Zheng Zhongwen felt a stack of silver tickets directly from his arms and said, "here are three thousand Liang. Buy these three little red ginseng rabbits. And please take us to find the thousand year ginseng. After that, I will give you three thousand Liang." Wang Laosan opened his mouth wide and couldn''t believe what he heard... Three thousand liang? Buy these three little guys? Then he can take another road and earn another 3000 liang?? He''s not dreaming, is he? Is there such a good thing in the world? "What? Not enough? " Zheng Zhongwen picks eyebrows. He hates greedy guys the most. When Wang Laosan saw that he was tired of color, he immediately said: "no, no, no, I just didn''t react. Of course, I can. Of course, it''s just that it''s not so easy to find the thousand year old ginseng. If I can''t find it, then -" br > Zhou an said in a deep voice: "or I can''t find it. Don''t ask for the three thousand Liang." Wang Laosan''s hand holding the silver note tightened immediately, which is a good chance to turn over. You know, even if he found the thousand year ginseng himself, he could sell at most two hundred Liang silver, three thousand Liang, oh no, six thousand Liang, which he dared not dream of. Chapter 1083 Zhongwen was worried and didn''t want to say anything more to him. He said directly, "eight of us, plus nine of you, you are going to get the dry food ready now. You can start at dawn without delay." Wang Laosan said repeatedly that he was very experienced. Every time he went up the mountain, he made his own dry food. He made several dry cakes with white flour, brought some water and salted vegetables, and then he could eat them for several days. Today, these are all noble people. He didn''t make any dry cakes, steamed two full drawers of white bread, slaughtered two chickens at home, boiled them in salt water, cut them into pieces, and wrapped them with a few pots of water There are many springs in the mountain. He can easily find water, so he doesn''t need to bring too much water to drink on the way to the mountain. Zheng Zhongwen and others took a rest in his house to supplement their physical strength, so as not to be tired before entering the mountain. Smelling the smell of steamed bread, Sima Changfeng went to the kitchen and asked Wang Laosan for two. He handed one to Zheng Zhongwen and ate one himself. Zhou an was not there at all. Seeing this, Dr. Zhang touched his stomach and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I will bring you something to eat." Zhou an nodded. He was not hungry at first, but he was a little hungry when he saw that Sima Changfeng and Zheng Zhongwen were eating. Four bodyguards also went to the kitchen. The steamed buns were soon finished. Wang could only steam another one. At daybreak, Wang Laosan was ready for everything. He took Zheng Zhongwen''s carriage, and Zhang Taiyi changed to Zhou an''s carriage. On the way to Hongqiao forest, Zhang Taiyi of Zhou an Dynasty asked: "how is Zheng Zhongwen''s injury? Is it OK to go up the mountain? " Zhang Taiyi said: "it''s strange that Zheng Zhongwen was also seriously injured. He was so brave. He was so old when he was bumped on the carriage. Weichen thought his injury would not get better, but it would get worse. But he didn''t. He recovered very quickly, incredibly fast. Weichen has been practicing medicine for 30 years and never seen such a strange person." Zhou an thought of Zheng Zhongwen''s previous death and rebirth. It''s not surprising that there are jiaozhu in his body, some of which are special. He can only say that he is very lucky. Hongqiao forest is only half a day away from Qingyang County. It''s just noon when we get out of Hongqiao forest. They first ate some dry food and drank some water outside, so they all entered the forest. Wang Laosan is very familiar with the road in the forest. He comes at least three times a month, but not every time he has harvest. Sometimes he can''t find ginseng for several months, even if there are red ginseng rabbits. But this time, he knew that they would find ginseng, because in this forest, there was a forest land that he had never been to, and other people who collected ginseng had never been to. It was said that there were very fierce beasts in it, and no one was willing to go in and take risks. But this time, there were many of them, and they all had Kung Fu. He was not afraid at all, so he decided to take them into the mystery In the forest, there must be unexpected surprises, maybe there will be the Millennium ginseng they want. He carried two cages in his hand, three little red ginseng rabbits in one cage and one male red ginseng rabbit in the other. After entering the forest, the male red ginseng rabbit gradually changed from lying position to standing position. It would listen to the sound while its ears were firm and it would inhale the pink nose. It seemed to be looking for something. On the other hand, the little red ginseng rabbit still fell asleep and didn''t respond at all. Chapter 1084 After they had followed Wang Laosan for a long time, they did not even have the shadow of a ginseng. Sima Changfeng couldn''t help asking, "you take us around in this mountain for a long time, ginseng?" Wang Laosan said with a wry smile, "Oh, young master, if this ginseng is so easy to find, isn''t everyone coming to find it? Ginseng is not like cabbage and radish, which can be seen everywhere." Zheng Zhongwen frowned and said, "when do you want to go? We don''t have much time. " "To tell you the truth, ginseng is often collected in this mountain forest, so there can be no Millennium ginseng here. I''m going to take you to a forest that no one has ever been to before. Maybe there will be Millennium ginseng there." When Sima Changfeng heard this, he felt something was wrong: "what is a forest that no one has ever been to? Why didn''t anyone go? " Wang Laosan did not dare to hide anything, and immediately said: "well, it is said that there are very ferocious beasts in that forest. Our participants are usually alone, and they don''t know kung fu. No one dares to take risks in that forest, and some brave hunters have gone in, and they want to hunt some good wild things. When they go in, no one will come out, Since then, no one has entered the forest. If there are thousand year old ginseng in this forest, it must be in that forest. " "Zheng Zhongwen nodded:" OK, go there, take care of his dragon pool and tiger cave, we all need to rush into it Hongqiao forest is very big, and the mysterious forest that Wang Laosan said is in the deep part of Hongqiao forest. They walked for half a day before arriving in the evening. Wang Laosan proposes to camp out of the woods for one night and go in tomorrow. Zhongwen and Zhou''an rejected his proposal at the same time. It took them two days to come here from zhoudu. The five day period of dissolving the moon is only three days. How can they delay again? Every breath is very precious. Zhongwen picked up some thick branches, and then wrapped the previously prepared strips of cloth soaked with thick oil around the top of the branches, making one for everyone. Wang Laosan said: "this young man is very skilled in making torches. It seems that he didn''t do less before." Of course, he did not do less. In the Shayuan of Mobei, in the battlefield of Xijiang, he often did such things. "Ordinary animals are afraid of fire. With this, it''s more convenient for us to walk at night." Wang Laosan nodded: "yes, ordinary beasts will hide far away when they see the fire light, but my red ginseng rabbit, after my long-term training, will not be afraid of the fire light, but will use the fire light to find food in the dark." The food of red ginseng rabbit is ginseng leaf. The forest is very quiet. It''s very quiet. There''s not even the chirp of insects in the night. Only the rustle of their feet on the dead branches and leaves. ", Wang Laosan hit a cold station severely, and all of them had goose bumps:" it''s so cold, how can it be so cold. " Zheng Zhongwen raised his head and looked at the ancient trees with towering eyes. The big leaves cut off the sky above. He could not see the stars and the moon, as if he were cut off from the world. "It''s wet and cold." Zheng Zhongwen said quietly, tightening the torches in his hands. The people of the dynasty said, "take your own torches. It''s very dark inside. If there is no torches, it will be hard to move." After a long walk, the cage in the hand of Sima Changfeng moved. Chapter 1085 Three little red ginseng rabbits, who had been sleeping with narrow eyes, suddenly woke up. Six red eyes looked like six sparkling rubies under the light of the fire. They sniffed in one direction, as if they could smell a particularly attractive fragrance, but they didn''t smell anything. Wang Laosan said to Sima Changfeng, "master Sima, open the cage quickly. These three little guys must have smelled the taste of superior ginseng. Put one out first. If it''s not millennial ginseng, we have two more to use." Once the little red ginseng rabbit has eaten the ginseng leaves, the instinct to smell the taste of superior ginseng will disappear. In the years to come, they will no longer be able to distinguish the good taste of ginseng, as long as it is ginseng. Sima Changfeng did what Wang Laosan said. He released only one red ginseng rabbit. The red ginseng rabbit ran right in front of him. The other two red ginseng rabbits were very dissatisfied and wandered around in the cage. They hurried after the red ginseng rabbit. Fortunately, the little red ginseng rabbit didn''t run very fast. They followed him very easily. They bypassed several mossy rocks. After a hundred years of old trees, the red ginseng rabbit stopped. Everyone came up and saw that the little red ginseng rabbit was eating several green leaves. Wang Laosan went up, put the little red ginseng rabbit aside, took the tool and dug out the ginseng under the leaf. "Is it Millennium ginseng?" Zhong Wen asked Wang Laosan looked carefully, and his eyes were full of joy: "this ginseng is very good. Although it''s not a thousand year old ginseng, it''s hundreds of years old. It can sell for a lot of money." Zhong Wen gave Sima Changfeng a look. Sima Changfeng hurriedly took the ginseng in his own hand: "we need to keep looking for it." Wang laosanlue was disappointed, but he also understood that the main purpose of entering the mountain was to show them the way. Naturally, all the ginseng he got would belong to them. Wang Laosan catches up the little red ginseng rabbit and throws it back into the cage. After eating the leaves, the little red ginseng rabbit yawns constantly, and then falls asleep in the cage. The other two red ginseng rabbits still stare at the ruby like eyes, and their pink noses are constantly shaking, as if they are still looking for a certain smell. Wang Laosan didn''t release the little red ginseng rabbit, but he still walked forward for a while. Seeing that the red ginseng rabbit was more and more excited, he let Sima Changfeng release another one. After the little red ginseng rabbit, they came to a spring. There was a small stream beside the spring. The clear spring was winding to the distance. There were many weeds around the spring. There was no trace of anyone or beast stepping on it. It seems that no one here has ever been, not even the beasts in the forest. Zhongwen was on his way to Shayuan, Mobei, when he was in the Changlin forest. Except for the nearby water sources, there are footprints of all kinds of beasts. The water source is the life source of beasts and even human beings. In such a large forest, how can there be a spring eye that is not found by beasts? It''s so strange. The little red ginseng rabbit got into the half man tall weeds. After a while, he went to the spring and saw that he was going to drink water first. As a result, the little head just stretched out to the water, but it didn''t touch the water, and then he quickly shrank back, as if he was scared, so he turned around and ran to Wang Laosan. Zhongwen raised the torch and said in a deep voice, "be on guard. There is something in the water." Wang Laosan picked up the red ginseng rabbit and threw it into the cage. He was also frightened. He looked around, but could not see anything. Chapter 1086 All of a sudden, two bright green beads rose from the spring, and people saw this strange scene and retreated one after another. When the two beads rose above the weeds half a man''s height, people could see clearly what the green bead was. It was clearly a pair of eyes, a pair of greedy and evil eyes. The eyes were staring at the people in front of them, just like looking at a plate of delicious food. Zheng Zhongwen held up the torch in his hand, and the light of the torch was projected to a further place and fell on the pitch black. At this time, people just saw that the master of those eyes was a black python. The body of the python was as thick as a bucket, and black scales reflected dazzling strange light under the fire. When the fire light shrouded it, its body shrank obviously, so it didn''t sink into the spring completely, but stayed tentatively for a while, until it was confirmed that the fire light didn''t threaten it, then its body raised again, and its eyes glared at the people viciously. The long Python''s message was not only filled, but didn''t move, just held his head high to confront them. Wang Laoer''s legs are not soft enough. He can hardly stand. He reaches out and tightly grasps the Sima Changfeng around him, seeking for a sense of security. He asked in a trembling voice, "here, what is it?" Zheng Zhongwen thought of a monster chronicle that he had seen. It recorded a mysterious beast, the black headed python. The python was huge, with extremely poisonous teeth and ferocious nature. He liked to live in the cold water, which was similar to the cold Jiao. He said in a deep voice, "this is a boa constrictor. It''s very powerful. It''s very poisonous. Everyone is on guard. Don''t be careless." As soon as his words fell, he beckoned everyone to step back, gently, slowly, a little bit away from the spring. However, when they took a step back, the boa constrictor went further. His huge body slipped over the half height weeds and made a sound of stabbing, which was simply shocking. It seems that the boa Python is not going to let them go this time. All of a sudden, there was a "crackling" sound. It seemed that someone stepped on the dead branch. The sound of the dead branch breaking suddenly sounded in the silent forest. It was nerve numbing. It also stimulated the black headed python. Its body first shrank, and then a pair of black, ink like vertical pupils suddenly appeared in the green and lustrous eyes, which was very strange. Zheng Zhongwen said in a loud voice, "it''s going to attack. Let''s spread." After that, he turned to a foot away, and the rest of the people scattered. In this way, the python could only choose one person to attack, and other people could help from the side, so that all people would not fall into its attack range. The boa constrictor was quick to respond. As soon as the people were standing, its huge and long body began to slide rapidly. It opened its closed mouth for a long time, and attacked the nearest palace guard. The bodyguard responded quickly. After all, he was a first-class expert. He held a torch in one hand and a horizontal knife in the other. He was sure to point to the seven inch part of the python. There was a crash. The sharp blade hit the black scale of the boa constrictor, but it hit the iron wall. He was stunned, and the boa constrictor''s sharp teeth were in front of him. Another bodyguard rushed forward and slashed at Python''s neck. In the same way, this knife didn''t hurt the aconite python, but he took the initiative to attack lightly, with great strength. The shocked aconite Python giant missed the guard''s head and escaped. Chapter 1087 The boa constrictor was extremely angry. He turned his head and stared at the bodyguard who had just attacked him. He opened his mouth and rushed to the bodyguard. The bodyguard was on guard. He did his best, but he didn''t hurt his half point. He was also frightened. Seeing the boa constrictor coming, he didn''t hesitate to avoid it. At this time, Zheng Zhongwen shouted, "focus on its eyes. Its eyes are its life gate." He had not recovered yet. Instead, he took a knife and rushed to the front. Instead, he dodged aside and carefully observed the behavior of the python to find a way to quickly subdue it. Zheng Zhongwen found that the python was extremely fast when it was moving straight, but when it folded, it was clumsy because of its huge and heavy body. After a fight with the quarterback, it had obvious ups and downs under seven inches. It seemed that its physical strength was its weakness. Zheng Zhongwen added: "the four of you take turns to provoke it. Don''t walk in a straight line, turn around and tease it, and consume its physical strength. It won''t be long before it can climb." When Siwei stood, he followed the instructions. Sure enough, if they walked in a straight line, they would soon be overtaken by the python. If they walked in a curve, the python would be very clumsy. It could not catch up with them. According to this method, under the stimulation of flipping, the python''s speed would be slower and slower, and the anger in his eyes would be more and more intense. However, there was no way to take the crafty humans in front of them. Until I was so tired that I could not swim as fast as before. Seeing this, Zhou an said with a loud smile, "it seems that this Python is just like this." He drew his sword from his waist and walked towards the python step by step. He raised his sword and stabbed it into the green eyes of the python. The pupils of the boa constrictor changed again. Zheng Zhongwen, who was on the side of the boa constrictor, lost his color and threw himself forward: "be careful, and get out of the way." Before Zhou an could react, Zheng Zhongwen had rushed to him and pushed him away. But the boa constrictor once again straightened up half of his body, opened its huge mouth, and bit at Zheng Zhongwen''s head. The accident happened so fast that four bodyguards could not rescue it from the Python''s mouth even if they rushed forward now. When everyone thought that Zheng Zhongwen was buried in the Mang''s mouth, the mouth that bit Zheng Zhongwen''s neck stopped suddenly. In the eyes of the black headed python, there was a sudden startling color. Its body retreated rapidly, as if Zheng Zhongwen was a monster. It didn''t even stop, and disappeared directly in the grass. Sima Changfeng rushed forward, looked Zheng Zhongwen up and down, and asked with a white face, "are you ok?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no, it''s OK." He was afraid just now. If the python didn''t retreat at this critical time, he would be a dead man now. Sima Changfeng asked, "what''s the matter? What did you just do to the python? " "I didn''t do anything. It suddenly ran away. I didn''t respond at that time, but I think it''s related to jiaozhu," said Zheng As for the snake, it is the supreme existence, which can be compared with the existence of the dragon. It is revived from the jiaozhu. The body and jiaozhu are integrated into one, and there will certainly be the smell of jiaozhu. This kind of breath can''t be heard by human beings, but Jiaozhou snakes can certainly smell it. Zhou an also came back to his senses. The bodyguard picked him up from the ground. He went straight to Zheng Zhongwen''s side: "thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid now --" Chapter 1088 Zhongwen cut off his words and said, "you don''t have to thank me. This jiaozhu was originally a thing of your Zhou Dynasty. Today, we will repay you with the power of jiaozhu. We don''t owe you anything anymore. From then on, we hope you don''t threaten us with this again." Zhou an wryly smiled: "that day in the Royal Palace, you were desperate to protect each other, even willing to die for each other. At that time, I knew that I had lost the opportunity completely, and no matter how, I could not get her heart. In that case, why should I demand again?" "As long as she wakes up, as long as she wakes up, I will let you go." Zheng Zhongwen felt relieved and nodded: "I hope you remember today''s words and don''t repeat them." Zhou an finally understood why Zheng Zhongwen could win the heart of dissolving the moon, but he could not. He can''t compare with Zheng Zhongwen. With his tolerance and calm manner, although he is the leader of a country and stands in front of him, he is ashamed of himself. If he had just replaced him, he would have given up everything to save him? I don''t think so! The black headed Python disappeared without trace. At this time, they did not dare to stay for a long time. This forest is obviously not peaceful. They must find the thousand year ginseng as soon as possible. Wang Lao 2 said: "the Millennium ginseng must grow in the place where the aura is abundant, and its growing environment must be able to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon for a long time. Such a millennium ginseng will have better medicinal value." Zheng Zhongwen raised his head and covered the sky with thick leaves. Obviously, this place is not a good place for thousands of years of ginseng. Although the two little red ginseng rabbits in the cage are still excited, they haven''t reached the level of excitement in Wang Laoer''s heart. He doesn''t plan to let them out. In the past, his idea was that, regardless of whether it is a thousand years old or a hundred years old, if it is dug, it will count. But now he doesn''t think so. The danger level in the forest is beyond his imagination. At present, these people may not be the opponents of those beasts. He must take them to find a thousand year old ginseng as soon as possible and leave here. He secretly vowed that as long as he can leave here alive, he will never live Will come again. Although silver is a good thing, everyone likes it, but you have to have life to spend it. Wang Laoer did not dare to go forward. He followed the two bodyguards behind him. He was beside Sima Changfeng. His heart was beating wildly, and his hand holding the torch was shaking. Sima Changfeng said: "Wang Laoer, don''t be afraid. We will protect your safety." Wang Laoer was determined, but he still couldn''t dispel the fear in his heart. The picture of the boa constrictor in that war was still lingering in front of him. He almost didn''t scare him to pee in his pants. Fortunately, he restrained it, or he would lose his hair. The deeper the forest goes, the more gloomy the feeling becomes. It''s creepy. Suddenly, the cage in Sima Changfeng''s hand moved. The little red ginseng rabbit in the cage kept moving. The little head was in the same direction, and the mouth was squeaking excitedly. Wang Laoer said: "with it, this is the response of the red ginseng rabbit when it smells the absolute superior ginseng. Look at their response, it''s much better than that of the previous five or six hundred year ginseng. It should be the thousand year ginseng." Wang Laoer and Sima Changfeng exchange the cage in their hands and change their way. Through the gloomy woods, they suddenly opened up. There was a small lake at the head of the lake, which was not big, and the lotus pond in the backyard of the rich people was not big. Chapter 1089 It''s such a big small lake. The lakeshore is full of all kinds of flowers and plants. It''s winter and night, but these flowers are competing to open, with fragrant fragrance. The stars are scattered on the water surface of the lake. You can imagine what kind of light and shadow there will be when the sun comes out during the day. The red ginseng rabbits in the cage are more and more excited. With their small bodies, they are constantly fluttering in the cage. Sima, Changfeng Road: "here is what Wang Lao 2 says is suitable for living. It has plenty of Reiki and enough sun and moon essence to absorb, and there are thousands of ginseng in it." Wang Laoer put the cage on the ground and was about to let out the little red ginseng rabbit in the cage. In the corner of his eyes, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a white Sensen''s hand at his feet. He cried out in fear and fell to the ground. His buttock hurt. It seemed that he was hurt by something hard. Then he hurried to check that there was a dead head under his buttock, which was connected to the head of the dead With bones. And the bones of the corpse are different from those of ordinary people. Except for a pair of hands and feet, all the bones of the whole body are dark and very gloomy. Sima Changfeng lifts up Wang Laoer and frowns, "but a dead body needs such a fuss?" He was afraid, but he pretended not to think so, calming the mind of Wang Laoer. At this time, Zheng Zhongwen and Zhou an both held torches to check. Zheng Zhongwen said: "I once heard that Rongyue said that people died of poison, and the poison invaded bone blood, so the bone would turn black." Zhou an frowned and pointed to the white bones of his hands and feet. "Why are these hands and feet white?" Zheng Zhongwen squatted down, examined carefully and said: "the bones of hands and feet are broken. They should have been broken before poisoning, which has not been eroded by the poison." Zhou an looked at them carefully and said, "look at the posture of these two corpses. They should have never been moved since they died, and they experienced great pain before they died. Otherwise, how could they be twisted like this?" Zheng Zhongwen used his sword to poke at the bones to see if there was anything else under them. But he found that he could not move the skeleton at all, as if it had been fixed on the mud. Zhou an as like as two peas, drew out his sword and tried to drum up another skeleton, but found the same problem. Sima Changfeng sweeps the fire down so that Zheng Zhongwen can see it more clearly. When the fire completely lit up the bones, Zheng Zhongwen saw a dark red tentacle move quickly, and then retracted to the ground in a blink of an eye. He once again poked at the bone with his sword, but now he was able to move again. It seems that the bones of the corpses are just fixed by those strange tentacles, which can''t move. That thing is afraid of fire, so when the fire light is near, they all escape without trace. What if Sima Changfeng didn''t press down the torch just now? What are the consequences? He quickly turned his eyes and said to Zhou an, "get back, there''s something under there." Zhou an was slightly shocked. He immediately straightened up and raised his legs to retreat. At that time, a small finger thick dark red tentacle suddenly came out of the body and wrapped Zhou an''s left foot. Zhou an''s feet suddenly couldn''t move. He was about to look back, but saw another dark red tentacle sticking out and wrapping his other foot. Zheng Zhongwen rushed forward and put the torch in his hand close to the tentacle, which immediately released Zhou an and quickly retracted to the ground. Chapter 1090 He pulls Zhou an away from the corpse, and Zhou an is still in shock: "what kind of ghost is this?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I don''t know. I didn''t see it clearly. It''s a dark red tentacle, but it''s not clear what it is." "This must be cannibalism, it must be cannibalism," said Wang People all fixed their eyes on him. Zheng Zhongwen asked in a deep voice, "what is a cannibal vine?" Wang Laoer said: "I also heard that if we encounter a cannibal vine in the forest, there is only one way to die. It can appear quietly like a ghost around us, entangle our bodies, make us lose the ability to resist and escape, and then inject the poison in the vine into the human body, which makes us paralyzed and comatose. The vine will take the opportunity to absorb the flesh and blood of the human body until Turn a living person into a dead bone. " Zhou an''s eyes fell on the hand bone of the corpse. "So, the hand and foot are also deliberately twisted by the vine? In order not to let them escape? " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "it''s impossible. No matter how powerful or how insidious the cannibal vine is, it''s just a kind of highly poisonous vine. How can you break people''s hands and feet?" Sima Changfeng''s face was startled: "so, it''s made by people. Someone is controlling the vine?" Zheng Zhongwen said: "it''s hard to say whether it''s controlled or not, but the hands and feet of the two dead people were really twisted." "Then, what shall we do now?" the second king asked in a trembling voice Zheng Zhongwen looked around at the torch and said in a deep voice, "it''s almost dawn. Let''s go back to the forest first. When it''s dawn, we''ll come out again. Our torch will soon burn out. This thing is afraid of fire. Without the torch, all of us will be in danger." Zhou an nodded, "that''s all we can do. Let''s go back." One hour later, the sky began to turn white. The golden light slowly broke through the clouds and fell on the calm lake. At this time, they just saw the scenery around the small lake. It was like a fairyland outside the world, full of flowers and dazzling beauty. Who could have imagined that there would be such a beautiful land in such a cold winter day. Sima Changfeng sighed, "without that damn cannibal vine, it would be a perfect fairyland." Zheng Zhongwen didn''t care to enjoy the beautiful scenery. His eyes fell on the two bones. Under the sun''s light, the black on the bones was extremely weird. Along the direction of the top of the two skulls, the two skulls are in the same place. There is a flower tree with extremely thick stems and branches. The flower tree is full of bright red flowers, which is very beautiful. Strangely, even the flower core is also bright red, the same color as blood. Zheng Zhongwen stared at the flower tree. After a piece of green leaves, his dark red tentacles flashed by. It is. Zhongwen Dynasty people said: "this flower tree is a cannibal vine. Those powerful vines come from this flower tree." A bodyguard immediately drew out his sword and said, "I''ll cut him down now." Zhongwen stretched out his hand to pull him, but he did not hold anything. The man ran very fast. They thought that the vine was coming out of the flower tree. As a result, they saw it coming out of the ground with their own eyes. As soon as the bodyguard came near, they bound his legs and dragged him to the direction of the two bones. Chapter 1091 Zheng Zhongwen and Sima Changfeng are the closest to the bodyguard. They react quickly. They pull out their swords and rush forward. With one sword, they cut the vine that binds the bodyguard''s feet and pull the bodyguard back. The bodyguard was shocked. He looked down at his feet. The vines around his ankles were loose and falling. They were two dark red flesh tentacles. The fracture was overflowing with bright red juice, just like human blood. Zheng Zhongwen squatted down and pulled his legs apart. He saw a lot of red dots on his wrists. The red dots were spreading at the speed visible to the naked eye and turned from red to black. "My leg, my leg is unconscious," cried the guard, sensing something wrong He sat on the ground, watching his legs turn black, and his vision gradually blurred, from the calves to the thighs, and even the whole body, which was blinking. The bodyguard fell down, his eyes wide open, his pupils dilated. This kind of poison is so powerful that it kills people in the blink of an eye. Wang Laoer saw his companion die like this with his own eyes. His fear deepened gradually. He shivered and said, "let''s go. Here, it''s too scary." Zheng Zhongwen looked back and stared at the flower tree sharply, saying: "everything in the world has its own rules, so I don''t believe there is no way to restrain it." He carefully looked around the environment of the rattan, and found that the flowers and trees growing around the rattan were very tall, especially the leaves, which were as wide as lotus leaves, blocking a lot of sunlight, while the rattan was hidden in the shade. At that time, none of the blood colored flowers in the night were found, and I don''t know where they were hidden. So it''s afraid of light and heat? He picked up the torch which had been discarded by them, lit it, and threw it to the cannibal vine. The fire was burning under the flower tree of the cannibal vine. After a while, the flower tree began to shake without wind, as if it was suffering from some unbearable torture, which made it extremely painful. Zheng Zhongwen said to all the people, "light all the torches and throw them down to the cannibal vine." They did as they said. Compared with the heat of seven or eight torches, the heat of one torch was naturally different. The flowers and trees no longer trembled gently, but shook violently. Zheng Zhongwen raised his sword and said, "be careful, this guy is going to strike." The six guards Taiyi and Wang Laoer in the middle. Their eyes are not only on the shaking flower tree, but also on the ground in front of them to avoid the attack of the haunted cannibal vine. As Zheng Zhongwen said, when the green leaves of the flowers and trees turned to withered yellow, cannibals finally launched a counterattack, and a dark red vine rushed out towards them. They raised their swords, raised them high, and dropped them heavily. One sword cut at the tentacles that were constantly protruding from the mud. The scene made people feel numb and shocking. The fire under the flower tree is still burning, and the leaves on the flower tree have changed from withered yellow to dark brown, and the originally thick and healthy trunk has become dry and burnt. But the highly poisonous tentacles are still pouring out from the ground. Zheng Zhongwen shouted, "hold on a little longer, as long as the flower tree is dead, these cannibals will perish." Even though they are exhausted and can hear Zheng Zhongwen''s cry, they are still full of energy again to defeat evil with the bravery and wisdom of human beings. Chapter 1092 With the gradual withering of the flower tree, the number of tentacles rising from the ground gradually decreased, until the last one was cut off by the sword of Sima Changfeng, and the flower tree fell down, fell into the fire that was about to be extinguished, making the weak fire flash again. When the flowers and trees burn, they emit a pungent odor, like burning a rotten corpse. Several plants that originally sheltered the sunshine for this flower tree began to wither. The huge green leaves were shrinking and shrinking... When the flowers and trees burn out, several valuable plants around them almost wither, surrounded by a piece of scorched earth. They also collected many dry firewood, and burned all the tentacles containing highly toxic materials without leaving any. Smoke billowed from the quiet forest. They took advantage of the burning tentacles and circled the small lake. They did not see anything like piranha before they were relieved. Wang Laoer still dare not relax. He doesn''t want anything now, just want to leave this ghost place quickly, but at the same time, he knows that these people will never give up until they find Millennium ginseng. He looked at the cage that he had been carrying. The red ginseng rabbit was still struggling in the cage, which proved that what they were looking for was only near here. Wang Laoer took a little red ginseng rabbit out of the cage and put it on the ground. The little red ginseng rabbit ran away and ran to the scorched soil near the burning flower tree. There was a emerald green stem and leaf growing there. It opened its mouth and bit it. After three times, five times and two times, it ate the emerald green leaves. Wang Laoer took out his tools and dug them carefully. As expected, he dug out a ginseng with very good quality. It was also very big, but he didn''t know if it had lasted for thousands of years. "This is a thousand year old ginseng?" Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly took the ginseng from his hand. Wang Laoer shook his head: "I don''t know if it''s Millennium ginseng, but it''s definitely the best and best ginseng I''ve ever seen." Zheng Zhongwen handed the ginseng to the doctor. After examining it carefully, the doctor shook his head: "although the ginseng is good, it''s not a thousand year old ginseng. It''s still not ready." At this time, Wang Laoer said, "don''t worry, there is another chance." His eyes fell on the cage in his hand, and the red ginseng rabbit was still fluttering, and the fluttering was more powerful than just. Wang Laoer quickly released the little red ginseng rabbit. The little guy didn''t go anywhere else. He also came to the place where the little red ginseng rabbit had eaten the ginseng leaves. He sniffed hard with his pink nose, and then pulled hard with his weak arm. Wang Laoer was shocked. "Is there any ginseng in it?" He stepped forward, lifted the little red ginseng rabbit away, and dug all the soil layers. The scene stunned him... As expected, there are also ginseng, not only ginseng, but also a lot of ginseng. It''s a human shaped ginseng that he has never seen before. Its skin is like a pearl jade, and it has to be as long as an arm. He dug the ginseng out of the soil alone, and the ginseng came out of the mud without touching the mud. It was as pure as jade. After Wang Laoer digs all the ginseng, Zheng Zhongwen goes to the pit and looks at it. He sees that the pit is arranged in order, which is not like the natural growth. If it grows naturally, it is impossible for so many ginseng to grow in the same place. "Wang Laoer, have you ever seen such a situation before?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. Wang Laoer shook his head: "don''t say you''ve seen it, but you haven''t heard of it. It''s incredible." Chapter 1093 Zhou an also asked the doctor, "have you heard of such things?" Taiyi is also very excited, as if to see how incredible things. "Back to my Lord, I have never seen such a spectacle. As far as I know, after a ginseng is rooted in the ground, it is impossible for another ginseng to grow in a hundred steps. Because it needs a lot of nutrients to support its growth, no other ginseng will survive in four or so." "It''s no accident that so many human shaped ginseng trees are thousands of years old. They must be human-made." Zheng Zhongwen frowned and said, "this man, why transplant so many thousand year old ginseng here?" No one can answer his question. "Look at this ginseng. Do you have any questions?" Zhou asked After all, it was found near the piranha vine, and I was worried about it. Taiyi and Wang Laoer both examined carefully and shook their heads one after another: "this ginseng is so good. It''s superior. I''ve never seen such a good ginseng before. I wonder if it will be refined when I let them grow for a few years." "I guess the significance of the existence of this plant is to protect these ginseng and the rattan, which is probably transplanted by the people who planted these ginseng," Zheng said "And what on earth does he want to do?" Sima Changfeng doubts. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I don''t know. This man may still be alive, or he may not be in the world. Who can say clearly?" In any case, they have got what they want and what they need to do now is to set off immediately and go back to the king''s palace of Zhou. It''s night when they come, and day when they leave. Who can think of it? In less than one day and one night, they have found ginseng for thousands of years. No matter how big the leaves are, they will have gaps. The fine sunlight will come in through the gaps and scatter in the originally dark forest. Light the lights for their way back. They had just fought a great war, but they were still murderous. In addition, there were many people. They met many beasts along the way, but no beast attacked them. They all chose to leave after a long observation. The road to leave is surprisingly smooth. Ma Er is running on the broad official road. Zheng Zhongwen can''t believe it. They have got thousand year old ginseng, and there are two days left in the five-day period. In the early morning of the next day, their carriage appeared outside the gate of the king''s palace of Zhou. Zhou an was there, and they drove directly into the inner palace, saving a lot of footwork. In the hall of benevolence and harmony, Dr. Zhang saw his majesty come back and hurried to meet him: "Your Majesty, the Queen''s mother''s injury is suddenly aggravated. You are back. You can last two hours at most without thousands of years of ginseng." Zhongwen quickly untied the burden on his lower body, took out a human shaped ginseng from the burden and handed it to Doctor Zhang: "can you look at this ginseng?" Zhang Taiyi took the ginseng and looked at it carefully, his face was full of surprises: "I''ve only seen such a thousand year old ginseng in ancient books, but I''ve never seen it before. I''m lucky today. I''m very lucky today! " Zhong Wen said, "don''t talk so much nonsense. If there is no problem, use it quickly." In a hurry, Zhang Taiyi should go to the side to cut the medicine and cut off several pieces of the jade like Millennium ginseng. One piece is put into Qi Rongyue''s mouth for her to hold, and the rest is put into the medicine stove to boil adult ginseng soup. Zheng Zhongwen sat by the bed and held the cold hand tightly. It hurt like a thousand arrows through his heart. He hoped so much that it was him, not her, who had suffered too much in her life. Why did God refuse to let her live a comfortable life? Chapter 1094 She felt that her body had been falling down, falling into the cold darkness. She heard the noise not far away, which eased her uneasy mood a little. She felt the darkness, touched the cold and sharp wall with her hand, followed the sound step by step, and did not know how long she had walked. Finally, there was a little bit of light in front of her, and went on, The more dazzling the light came. Through the curtain of light, she found herself in a hall, which she knew very well. She saw Tianqi tied to the pillar, her father and his mother lying in a pool of blood, and Chu Lian''s cruel smile and fierce eyes at the gate of the hall. She covered her chest with pain and helplessness. She wanted to untie Tianqi''s rope, but found that her hand could not touch anything. I can only watch Tianqi''s little body trembling with anger and fear. The heavy footsteps came from the gate of the hall. She saw the brilliance in Tianqi''s eyes. She looked back and saw her stride. She carried a long sword with blood dripping on its tip. Everything is repeating, and every sentence, every knife she gets, is repeated again. She could even feel the pain on her skin, and also feel Tianqi''s despair and sadness when she watched her sister die miserably. A gust of wind came, cool to her heart, and let her illusory body rise from the ground at this time, and took her away from this bloody hall. When she landed, she appeared in the room of Yongping Houfu and Zhongwen. Zhongwen lay on the couch in the room with his eyes closed. His father and mother gathered around the bed to talk to him. "Zhongwen, the long princess is gone. What''s the use of being so sad?" "Zhongwen, you should remember that you are not only Zheng Zhongwen, but also the son of Yongping Houfu, our son!" "Zhong Wen, you can''t be so headstrong. You are a man. A man should be able to afford it and let it go." "Zhongwen, you are going to die in a hurry. You are the only son of your parents. If you have three advantages and two disadvantages, how can we live?" At that time, Zhongwen had deep feelings for her, but she didn''t know anything. When the wind rose again, she went to another place, a simple small house. She saw Qi Rongyue''s white face lying on the bed. Zhongwen was only wearing a Chinese dress, standing in the cold wind outside the door, shivering with cold, but he didn''t rush into the room, but waited for the body to cool thoroughly, so he went back to the room, climbed on the bed where she was lying, hugged her hot body in his arms, and helped her to lower the high heat as soon as possible with his current cold temperature. So repeatedly, until he also cold intrusion, cough more than. That time, when she woke up to see him sick, she teased him about his weakness. It turned out that he was sick to save her. The wind rises again, and her figure rises and falls again. This time, she returns to the Houfu of Yongping. Oh, it''s Yongding now. This seems to be Zhongwen''s study. At that time, she was far away from the Zhou Dynasty, and Zhongwen had completely forgotten all kinds of things between them. Zhongwen, with his eyebrows locked, sat at the desk, writing and drawing. She approached and looked at the people he wrote. His eyes were burning. He was drawing her. Although he forgot everything, he still remembered her appearance. He remembered so clearly. He knew exactly what kind of hair she was doing and what kind of clothes she was wearing. Chapter 1095 Just like, when she was thinking of him in Jincheng, she would also draw a picture of him to solve the pain of lovesickness. She reached out and tried to touch his face, but he didn''t touch him, but he seemed to feel something. Looking around, her eyes were puzzled: "who was calling my name just now?" On one side of Yan Mo''s three GUIs shook their heads: "Lord, you heard me wrong, but I didn''t hear anything." "Is it?" When the wind rose again, her body left uncontrollably again, and then opened her eyes, two years later. She has come back to the palace with Zhongwen and lived a comfortable life. He runs around in the garden with his daughter in his arms. Her daughter''s laughter is clear and sweet. She sits and looks at it. She can''t close her mouth with a smile. Her eyebrows and eyes are bent. Only a ray of stars shines through her eyes. Suddenly, there was another gust of wind. She didn''t want to leave. She rushed forward desperately, trying to hold Zhongwen and her daughter''s hands. But Zhongwen and her daughter ran farther and farther, and the gust of wind was more and more fierce. Her body flew up into the sky uncontrollably and fell into a darkness. There was a sound of crying and Howling around her. In front of her, there was darkness, and she could not reach out her fingers. What the hell is this? What happened to me? Dead? What happened to those memories just now? Why is it so real? It''s like fate is reincarnated again. Suddenly, a pair of hands stretched out in the dark, a pair of bloody hands: "Chu Tianyu, you finally come, do you know how long I have been waiting for you?" The bloody hands suddenly grabbed her and swabbed her away. "Chu Tianxin? Aren''t you dead? " Chu Tian''s heart''s pale and horrible face suddenly flashed a strange smile: "of course, I''m dead, otherwise, how could I be here? You''re not the same? " She pushed Chu Tianxin away with all her strength: "I am different from you, I will not die, I will never die." Her Zhongwen and Nianwen are still at home waiting for her to go back. How could she die? How could she die? Chu Tianxin''s side, there is another person, tall and fierce: "Chu Tianyu, you are Chu Tianyu, tell me quickly, how can you come back to life? Say it. " Dissolving moon frowns: "Chu Lian? It''s not surprising that you are here, too, and you are dead. " She was stunned and flustered: so she died herself? "No, no, I will not die, I will never die." She shook her head and refused to believe that she was dead. At this time, the figure of Yuandao suddenly appeared in front of her, and the pretty face of Yuandao was full of anger: "Why are you here? Didn''t that guy say he would take good care of you? He said, love you more than life? Why did you come here and he didn''t? " "Yu''er, is yu''er really you? You''re here at last. I miss you so much. " I don''t know when, the mother suddenly appeared in front of her and held out her hand. How long hasn''t she seen her mother? How long hasn''t she heard her mother''s voice? Her nose ached and she reached out to hold the beautiful and warm hands. At this time, another figure appeared, lying between her and her mother. It was Xueer. Xueer''s face was scorched, and she called out, "sister, run fast, close your eyes, don''t look at anything, don''t listen to anything, run fast, and run desperately. Only in this way can you have a chance to live. Sister, don''t die, you can''t die. Take care of Jiaoer and help me take care of Jiaoer." Chapter 1096 She suddenly realized that everything in front of her had changed. Where there was a mother, it was clearly the illusion of Chutian''s change of heart. She closed her eyes, turned around and ran. In her ears, there were cries of reading. She called her mother to wait. She kept telling herself that she could not stop. She could not stop. It was fake. It was all fake. Until there was no road ahead. She stood by a cliff. The cold wind was howling. She shivered with cold. She looked back. Chu Tianxin and Chu Lian had come after her. Their faces were ferocious. Four white and bloody hands stretched out and walked towards her step by step. No, she can''t die. Zhongwen is waiting for her. Nianwen and jiao''er are waiting for her. They can''t lose her because they are so young. She turned back and resolutely jumped down the endless abyss. If she wanted to live, she had to die first and then live. She wants to live, she wants to live, she can''t die, she can''t die. Suddenly, she opened her eyes. She was panting. Her face was cold and wet. He looked at Zheng Zhongwen, who was still wet and surprised. He held her hand tightly. Her hands were shaking. Looking sideways, the people kneeling all over the hall, the imperial doctor, the bodyguard, the palace maid, the eunuch, and Zhou an, who was slumped on the ground and looked sluggish, and Sima Changfeng, who stood with his back and kept wiping tears. Her eyes went back to Zhongwen''s face, exhausted all her strength and shook his hand: "I''m still alive, right?" Zhongwen nodded his head continuously, smiling on his face. He laughed excitedly, but his tears were more and more fierce. He thought he had lost her completely. He thought he would never see her open her eyes again. Hearing her voice, Zhou an returned to his senses and looked at the woman on the bed who was in deep love with Zheng Zhongwen. He quickly got up from the ground and shouted to the doctor who was kneeling beside him, "wake up, she''s awake, hurry up, show her." Zhang Taiyi''s eyes were full of surprise. He personally confirmed his death. Mingming''s pulse and heart rate were all gone. Mingming''s death was complete. How could he suddenly live again? What''s the reason? Hesitation was only a matter of a moment. He quickly came to the bedside and took over her wrist from Zheng Zhongwen''s hand. The pulse was there. Then she saw that her chest fluctuated evenly, her heart rate was normal, and her face was pale from before. Gradually it was bloody, alive, and really alive. "How is it?" Zhou anxiously asked. Zhang Taiyi said: "back to my Lord, the Queen''s mother is no longer in the way. I think that the thousand year old ginseng has worked at the last moment. The Queen''s mother will not die. She will have future blessings. Congratulations to her majesty." Zhou an was too happy to say anything. He just wanted to go to heaven and worship the gods. He thought he would go through another separation with her. This time, he buried her life in his own life. He even had the heart to kill himself and apologize. It''s good to live, she''s good to live. Sima Changfeng came to the bed and looked at the strange and familiar face. It was like a snow lotus blooming on the cliff. It was very precious and far away. "Chu Yue, you didn''t disappoint me. I knew you wouldn''t die." He smiled, the tears on his face were still wet, and he didn''t want to have another taste of the pain. She nodded to him, "thank you. You and I were friends by chance, but you are willing to die for me. I don''t know how to repay you." Sima Changfeng shakes his head: "I didn''t do anything. It''s the Lord. He can do anything for you, regardless of life and death. If it''s not him -" he can''t go on, he laughs again and says: "you just woke up, you shouldn''t say so many words, take good care of yourself, and when you''re cured, we''ll go home together. Xiaonianwen is waiting for you." Chapter 1097 Home? She takes an eye to see Zhou an. Will Zhou an let her go? Will he take the opportunity to attack Chu dynasty? Will he provoke the war between Chu and Zhou again because of her? Zhou an''s eyes were full of shame. He sighed and said: "dissolving the moon, I was wrong before. I was too paranoid. If I thought I liked it, I would get it. If I thought you were my queen, I would leave you behind. Knowing that you are pretending to be someone else, knowing that you can''t like me all your life, but I was - I was wrong. I was wrong. I was also wrong I''ve done it twice, and I''ll never do it again. " He took a deep breath, depressed the pain in his heart, and smiled bitterly: "when you are well, go back. You don''t need to live in anonymity anymore. I will send another copy of the letter of departure to the capital of Chu. The friendship between the two dynasties will remain unchanged. As long as there is one day of my reign, the two dynasties of Chu and Zhou will never fight." With his promise, Rongyue and Zhongwen are very happy. They have 10000 ways to escape from the Imperial Palace, but they can''t stop the fate of the two countries fighting. Now with Zhou an''s promise, they can leave here in peace. Dissolve the moon to pull Zhong Wen''s arm to sit up hard, toward Zhou an way: "Zhou an, you and I know each other once, although did not do husband and wife''s affection, also calculate to intersect deeply, I beg you a thing, please promise me." Zhou an nodded: "you said, as long as I can do it, I will not refuse." She said to Zhou an, "I want to take jiao''er away. She has lost her mother. She must have a hard time in this palace. Although he is your son, he has never been loved by your father. If you don''t love him, please let go. I promised xue''er, I promised her, I would take care of jiao''er for her. Please be complete." This is what Zhou an had expected. Xueer died and Jiao Er became a child who lost his mother. No matter how he was raised to the concubine of that palace, it''s better to raise him to Rong Yue. Although he has no father son relationship with Jiao Er, it''s his son after all. He also hopes that Jiao Er will become a useful person in the future. He nodded: "OK, I promise you, but I also have a request." Dissolve the moon to nod: "you say." "I hope that he will never forget his identity. He will always be the prince of the Palace this week. If there is a chance in the future, I hope to visit him in Chudu." Zheng Zhongwen frowned. He didn''t want to see this guy again. He didn''t want to see him again. Dissolve the month but nodded: "good, of course good, you are his father after all, I think he can see you, he can know you still remember him, he will be happy." So it was decided. Two hours later, jiao''er was sent to the hall of mercy and harmony. However, in a few days, Xiao jiao''er''s round face lost a large circle. He had a sharp chin and a haggard face. As soon as a pair of black grape like eyes entered the hall, he looked around. He ran to the bed of Rongyue and cried and asked, "how about Auntie and his concubine? Jiao''er wants his mother and concubine, and jiao''er wants his mother and concubine. " Dissolving the moon put him in his arms, and tears fell down: "good boy, jiao''er is a good boy. Jiao''er should remember that in order to make jiao''er grow up healthily and happily, the mother Princess went to a far and far place, prayed and blessed jiao''er every day and night, hoping that jiao''er could grow up happily and be a useful and promising man." Jiao''er is too young to understand. He only wants his mother. Jiao''er cried for a while, and finally fell asleep in the arms of the dissolving moon. Chapter 1098 Looking at the child''s sleeping face, she cried: "what should I do? What should I do with this child? " Xueer died because of her, because of her! Zheng Zhongwen put her and her children together in his arms: "don''t cry, Yueer, don''t cry, Xueer is in heaven. She certainly doesn''t want you to be sad for her. The best way we can repay her is to take good care of her son, treat him as if he were out, and let her have no regrets or concerns." Seven days later, she and Zhou an''s Li Guoshu had been sent to the capital of Chu. Chu Tianqi knew that they would come back safely. The clenched fist that day and night was finally released slowly. If not for sister Huang''s stay, he would never go to the army. His Chu Dynasty cavalry must have stepped into the territory of Zhou Dynasty. This time, Chu Tianqi didn''t come to greet him as quietly as he did last time. He led a hundred civil and military officials to meet the princess of the protectorate and the king side by side ten miles outside the city. Until then, the powerful people in Beijing, the civil and military officials, just knew that Chu Yue, who was married to Wang side by side, was Qi Rongyue, who died in Zhou Dynasty. She came back and brought back a little prince of Zhou Dynasty. It is rare for a hundred officials to go out to meet such a battle. The last time, the hundred officials went out to meet the emperor''s return to the dynasty. This time, they went out to meet the princess protector and the king to return to the dynasty side by side. The emperor is conveying a meaning to all people. A meaning that everyone knows. Zheng Guogong and his wife stand together with the emperor with Nian Wen in their arms. This is a signal that everyone can see clearly. Zheng Zhongwen turned over and dismounted, holding Rongyue''s hand and stepping down from the carriage. In her hand, she also held a child. In the face of all the officials in civil and military affairs, in the face of the emperor, she holds jiao''er, while Zheng Zhongwen holds Nianwen, just like a family of four. They are also conveying a meaning that they want all people in Kyoto and even all over the world to know that Zhou Jiao is the person they value and love. Although he is not a natural person, he is better than a natural person. in the blues of the palace as like as two peas, sat on the swing in the garden, and the linger looked worried. They had been here for seven whole days. But the prince was still the same as when he came. He was not quarrelling with his mother every day, but he was sitting in a daze and listless. At this time, a slender figure came running from far to near. The little girl stood in front of the swing, looked up at the unhappy boy, and crooked her head and said, "brother Jiao, why are you not happy?" Zhou Jiao glanced at her, but did not make a sound. She smiled sweetly. There seemed to be a flash of light between her black eyes. The two dimples at the corner of her mouth were very sweet. She raised her little hand behind her. In her hand was a bunch of beautiful candied haws: "brother Jiao, this is made by my mother. It''s delicious. Do you want it?" Zhou Jiao swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He had eaten sugar gourd. He knew the taste of sugar gourd. It seemed that this string of sugar gourd was even more attractive than what he had eaten before. She stepped forward again and tried to raise the sugar gourd with her small body: "brother Jiao, do you want it?" Zhou Jiao finally nodded, and linger took him off the swing, stood in front of her, and took the sugar gourd in her hand. She smiled more and more sweetly: "brother Jiao, I''m wen''er. You call me sister Wen. Let''s play together every day, OK?" Zhou Jiao suddenly felt that the sun had become particularly bright. Looking at her smile, his depression gradually dissipated and nodded heavily: "Hmm!" Chapter 1099 Standing behind the trees, Rongyue and Zhongwen finally smile when they see jiao''er. They are also relieved. The most direct way to let the child forget his troubles is to find a playmate who can make him happy. "When are we going to have another one?" he whispered? Make the garden more lively. " She didn''t answer his words and said with a smile, "tomorrow is my junior brother''s full moon feast. I''ll go to help treat the guests earlier, and you can join me." Zhongwen laughs: "you let the hall side by side Wang go to the ten thousand mansion to entertain guests?" She crooned, "what''s wrong with Wang''s hospitality? I''m still the princess of the kingdom. " The next day, Wanfu. Jane Yun wanted to hold a full moon banquet for her son in a low-key way, but unexpectedly, the arrival of Rongyue and Zhongwen made the ten thousand mansion bustle at once. In Kyoto City, no matter who can be called or not, they all crowded into the ten thousand mansion, competing for gifts and relationships, which made her headache. She was holding the child and meeting one after another strangers. Her face was almost frozen with laughter. The child is also disturbed by the constant noise of crying, how to coax is useless. At this time, xiaonianwen and jiao''er ran in and heard the crying of the baby. They approached curiously. Nianwen has been close to Jianyun for a while. She touches her belly curiously: "grandma, what about your big belly?" Jianyun laughs and points to the baby in her arms: "big belly is here. He will be your little martial uncle later." Read Wen to blink beautiful eyes, ask: "grandma, what is the meaning of little martial uncle?" Jianyun reached out and nodded her nose, smiled and said: "the little martial uncle is the little martial uncle. You will know when you grow up." I nodded as if I knew nothing about it, and looked at the weeping little guy. The little guy is white and tender. He is waving his hands in the air. He is crying with his toothless mouth open. Xiaonianwen reached out to hold the little guy''s hand and said with a smile: "little master, don''t cry, do you want to eat sugar gourd? My mother''s sugar gourd is delicious. " The little guy stopped crying at once. There were still crystal tears hanging around his eyes. He stared at the little girl in front of him, and suddenly he grinned with a very happy smile. "You little thing, you will recognize beautiful women when you are so young. You never smile like that when you look at your mother." Jiao''er suddenly felt a little lost. Sister wen''er was his playmate. Why did he suddenly have another junior martial uncle to rob him? He was a little unhappy. He turned around angrily and knelt down. Seeing this, Jane Yun hurriedly said to wen''er, "wen''er, hurry to chase jiao''er and ask him not to run around. There are so many people today, so don''t lose them." Wen''er hurriedly chases out, and a white shadow also flashes out, always following wen''er around. Jiao''er is not familiar with Wanfu. As soon as he goes out, he forgets his way back. He has to walk blindly. He goes to a garden. There are many people in the garden. He is afraid, so he goes to the place where nobody is. The more he goes, the more panic he feels. It seems that he can''t find the way back. After all, he was just a child. He was afraid. When he flattened his mouth, he planned to cry. The tears were still falling and his mouth was not open. A young woman came to him and asked him, "little brother, can''t you find your family?" Jiao''er looks up at the woman with thick powder in front of him. He smells the smell of the powder. He sneezes and sprays the snot on her face. Chapter 1100 The woman''s face lost color. She hurriedly felt for the handkerchief in her arms and wiped it carelessly. She said angrily, "you little boy, why are you so impolite? Whose children are they? It''s really ill bred. " She was so fierce that jiao''er took a step back and began to cry. "Brother Jiao, why are you crying again?" Wen''er comes after him, exhausted and out of breath. In order to find him, these two short legs of her have run a lot. Fortunately, Xiaobai smells his smell and leads her to find here. As soon as Jiao Er saw Nian Wen, she hurried to her side. Read this to see the woman standing aside, brother Jiao seems to be afraid of her. Nianwen stood in front of jiao''er like a big sister, with his hands in his waist and good-looking eyebrows raised. He said to the woman, "did you bully Jiao''s brother and make him cry?" the woman as like as two peas, and the little angry child, was angry. But when she looked at the face of the little fellow, she felt shocked at once. "This face is distinct from Qi''s moon." is she the daughter of Qi and moon and Zheng Zhong Wen? When Nianwen saw that she was silent and stared at her with fierce eyes, he was afraid of her. He said: "hum, our children don''t care about adults, they don''t know what you think. Let''s go." She turns around, grabs jiao''er''s hand and plans to take him away. Qi Rongxue''s heart is full of evil thoughts. Why? Why does that bitch marry so well and have such a lovely child? Why can''t she have one? Why can''t she just come out? Thinking of her suffering over the years and her father who died miserably in the Zhou Dynasty, the evil thought became more and more intense. When she saw the two children turning around, she quickly glanced around. There was no one here. There was no one else. On the other side of the two children was the lotus pond. At that moment, she didn''t even know what she was doing. She suddenly rushed forward and tried to push Nianwen into the water. Just when her hand touched Nianwen''s shoulder, a white shadow came like electricity. Her sharp claws scratched the back of her hand. While she withdrew her hand, the other hand hit jiao''er. Jiao''er was shocked. She didn''t stand up and fell to the lotus pond. Nianwen instinctively reaches out to pull her, but she is also a child. The two fall into the pool together. Xiaobai rushes into the water to save people. It''s powerful and fast on land, but it''s just the opposite in water. After being wet by water, its white hair pastes its eyes. It can''t see the scene in the water. When it meets a person with its mouth, it quickly grabs the man''s clothes and tugs up hard. When the two children fell into the water, they howled a few times. Immediately someone came up and saw a small white animal biting a child and floating on the water. Immediately someone reached out to save the child on the shore. The child was still alive, choked a few salivas, and coughed hard. Xiaobai gets on the bank and shakes the water drops off his body. Seeing that what he saves is not Nian Wen, he immediately jumps into the water again. At this time, Rongyue and Zhongwen smell the sound and come to see jiao''er''s wet, frozen face blue and purple. They are scared: "jiao''er, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? " When jiao''er sees Rongyue and Zhongwen, he starts to cry. He points to the water and cries, "sister wen''er, sister wen''er is still in it." Zhongwen and Rongyue almost fainted with fear. Without saying anything, Zhongwen twisted and plunged into the water. He opened his eyes wide and looked for his daughter in the water. He saw Xiaobai biting her clothes and dragging them up. Chapter 1101 But it''s strange that her daughter is holding a small fish in both hands with eyes wide open, and her mouth is still smiling. She doesn''t feel like drowning at all. Xiaobai seems unable to help. He rushes up to swim, grabs Xiaobai in one hand, grabs her in the other hand, and pulls her and Xiaobai to the water. Dissolving the moon is about to go into the water. At this time, I see Zhongwen has come up, holding his daughter''s small body in his hand. Her daughter''s face is still smiling. She has no appearance of choking water at all. When her heart is relaxed, she quickly reaches out her hand and takes over Zhongwen''s daughter. "Wener, how are you? What''s the matter? " She hugged her cold daughter and asked. Wener smiles and raises his hand: "Niang, look, this is Wener''s fish. Can I raise it?" When she saw that her daughter had nothing to do with it, she finally put down her mind and looked at jiao''er again. Jiao''er''s face was white, which showed that she was over frightened, but it didn''t hurt. "How could you fall into the water?" she asked in Korean? What happened? " She knows her daughter. Although she is young, she is not a silly child who does not know the danger. She will not do anything that will hurt her. Wen''er looked up and around, surrounded by a lot of people. She didn''t have the woman she had seen before: "mother, there''s an aunt as big as you who attacks us, but also pushes us into the water. Mother, that aunt is so fierce!" As soon as Zhongwen got ashore, he was so angry that he gnashed his teeth and said angrily, "pass on the king''s order and immediately block all exits until he finds out the murderer who intends to kill the princess and the prince." He glanced coldly at the crowd and said, "I''ve wronged you. Please tell me what you just saw, find out the truth as soon as possible, and put it back to you as soon as possible." Although Zheng Zhongwen''s action is too domineering, no one dares to contradict it. After all, he is Zheng Zhongwen, the only king side by side in the dynasty, and the child of the princess protector. How noble that is. Now such a noble existence, but was intended to murder, his anger, can be imagined. A woman said: "prince, princess, just when I heard the children''s shouting, it seems that I saw a woman in green going there." The woman pointed to the stone path connecting the front yard. "Zheng Zhongwen looks sideways at the three nobles and says," take someone to have a look. " Sangui took the order to go. By the way, he asked people to block all the exits in the mansion, but they couldn''t get in or out. In the front hall, Qi Rongxue hurriedly finds her husband song Mingjiang. At this time, song Mingjiang was having a drink with a friend. Seeing her appearance in a hurry, he was slightly displeased: "what''s the matter?" Her eyes turn, frown way: "husband, I suddenly feel very uncomfortable, dizzy very." Song Mingjiang''s heart is not happy. He can''t easily see many people here that are hard to see in ordinary times. Before he can talk about it, he is disturbed by her. How can he be happy? But in front of so many people, it''s not good to brush her face too much. Otherwise, it''s boring to go back and have a fight. He got up impatiently and said to his friend, "my wife is ill today. I need to see a doctor. I''ll go first. Let''s have a meeting some other day and get together again." Qi Rongxue is in a panic. She holds her husband''s hand tightly and pulls her out of the hall. Waiting for no one under four, Song Mingjiang frowned and asked: "what do you want to do? What happened? " He looked at her face. It was not illness, but fear. Chapter 1102 Qi Rongxue smiled and shook his head: "no, nothing, I''m just, just a little uncomfortable." Really? Song Mingjiang has some doubts, but after all, this is not the Houfu of Wuchang, but the Wanfu. He doesn''t ask many questions. He takes her out a few steps, but shouts come from behind. "Two, please stay." Sangui quickly stepped forward and saw the woman in green dress from afar. He immediately rushed over. Song Mingjiang turned around and saw a young man with two bodyguards behind him. He couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows and ask, "you call us?" Sangui nodded and smiled: "yes, I''m the servant of the king side by side. Something happened at the other end of the garden just now. The Lord ordered that no one be allowed to leave. I can''t leave until things are clear." Song Mingjiang looks at Qi Rongxue who hasn''t turned around all the time. Seeing that her face is white, she looks like she''s really ill. She''s also worried. She says to Sangui, "could you please tell me that my wife is really unwell? She needs to see the doctor at once. She can''t stay here for a long time. Please do me a favor." Sangui shook his head: "it''s not good. The LORD said that no one can leave Wanfu until things are found out." His eyes fell on the woman with green clothes on her back. "If this lady is really ill, I''d better take you to see the princess. She is very skilled in medicine, and she can certainly relieve her worries." Song Mingjiang''s eyes brightened and his heart brightened. He knew the relationship between Qi Rongyue and Qi Rongxue. Although they had nothing to do with each other, they were sisters after all. They broke their bones and were still connected with their tendons. If they could take advantage of today''s opportunity to repair the old, they would also receive some blessings. Their status in the prefecture, even in the official arena, would be different. He pulls Qi to melt snow to turn around, let her face three expensive, smile way: "so good, thank you." Sangui saw Qi Rongxue as early as Pengcheng. It''s a bit surprising that she married into the Houfu of Wuchang. Isn''t her father demoted back to Wuyuan? "It turned out to be Miss Rongxue. Sangui is very polite." Sangui skin laughs, but she doesn''t laugh. Her gentle eyes gradually become cold. Needless to say, she must have something to do with her just when the princess fell into the water. She dared to murder the princess openly. It seems that her good life is over. Sangui said with a smile, "no trouble, no trouble at all, please, Miss Rongxue." Qi Rongxue hurriedly waved his hand. "No, no, no, I''m all right now. I don''t need to see a doctor. Go ahead and do something else. Don''t worry about me." Three expensive are not willing, smile way: "this can''t, depend on your and princess''s relation, today you come, how also want to take you to talk with princess, otherwise Princess blames come down, we are servants, can''t bear to deal with." Song Mingjiang also said, "yes, with the relationship between you and the princess, now that you are here, how can you not talk to her? How can it be said?" Qi Rongxue was dragged to the garden by her husband. Song Mingjiang saw Zheng Zhongwen standing in the garden talking to people from afar. His face didn''t seem to be very good. He hurried forward: "Lord, what happened?" Zheng Zhongwen and song Mingjiang once had several connections, but he didn''t say a few words, which is not friendship. He glanced at Song Mingjiang coldly, and saw Qi Rongxue hiding behind song Mingjiang, and the green dress on Qi Rongxue. What else could he not understand. Chapter 1103 Zheng Zhongwen said coldly, "what is the man behind you doing in hiding? Did you do anything bad? " Song Mingjiang looks back. Qi Rongxue looks down and turns white again. He wonders, "what''s wrong with you?" Qi Rongxue dry smile: "no, nothing." She droops her eyes, conceals the emptiness in her eyes, and salutes: "I have seen the king." Zheng Zhongwen coldly coagulates her, and does not go around in circles, and directly says, "have you just been here?" Yes, of course. When she was here, she regretted that she would have been here. If she hadn''t been here, it would have been nice. She shook her head. "Never." Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes fell on the woman who had previously identified the woman in green. The woman was also embarrassed. She just glanced at her from afar, but she didn''t see clearly. Now she can''t identify her. Song Mingjiang looked puzzled, and Zheng Zhongwen asked, "what''s the matter, Lord?" Zheng Zhongwen said: "just now, just now, my king''s daughter, and the Zhou Dynasty''s Prince Jiao, were pushed into the water, almost lost their lives." So he''s looking for the killer now? Song Mingjiang''s heart leaped. He thought that Qi Rongxue had just appeared in the front hall. He was pale and worried. He cried in his heart. If Qi Rongxue was the one who pushed the princess and Prince Jiao into the water, it would not only be Qi Rongxue''s misfortune, but also the whole Prefecture of Wuchang. He hasn''t come up with a solution. The princess and Prince Jiao, who have changed their clothes, have come to the garden again. As soon as the little princess''s figure appeared, a white shadow swept over her step by step. Before the people could see it, the white shadow fell on Qi Rongxue''s body. Sharp claws scratched her face hard, leaving its claw marks on the pale face. Qi Rongxue screamed to cover his face, trying to get rid of the little white beast, but he couldn''t even touch its fur. Song Mingjiang comes forward to help, but he can''t catch the little white beast. He looks at Rongxue''s beautiful face and is caught in a bloody mess. Zheng Zhongwen looked at it coldly and didn''t say a word until he read it and called out to Xiaobai, "Xiaobai, come back." Xiaobai just came back to read the text. Qi Rongxue sits on the ground, covering her face and howling. She shouts: "is this the way to treat your guests? We are here to be guests, and you even connive at an animal to harm me. " Qi Rongyue, who has been watching coldly, comes forward. Meimu, with Qi Rongxue in a mess, asks in one word, "why does it hurt you, but not others?" Qi Rongxue shuddered and didn''t speak. She thought of Qi Rongyue''s warning to her. She didn''t do it, and her father was killed. She was almost detained in the Zhou Dynasty and couldn''t come back. The two countries were almost at war, and the origin of all this was her. "Because Xiaobai knows who killed her master. Did you think about the consequences when you pushed their two children into the water?" Song Mingjiang''s legs were so soft that he almost fell down. Is it her? Is it really her? "Prince, princess, I think there must be some misunderstandings in this. She always likes children. How and how could she do such a thing? This is impossible!" Song Mingjiang''s body began to tremble. He knew what would happen to him and the whole Prefecture of Wuchang if Rongxue was convicted of murdering the princess and Prince Jiao. Chapter 1104 "Impossible? What Prince song meant was that we framed her for nothing? " Dissolve the moon to suppress the anger in the heart, Qi dissolve snow, again and again, again and again pierce her bottom line, oneself seek death, blame no one. Zheng Zhongwen picked up his daughter and said in a high voice, "wen''er, who pushed you into the water?" Nianwen points to Qi Rongxue, who is trembling on the ground, and says in a crisp voice: "Dad, she is her. She is so fierce and wen''er is so afraid." Zheng Zhongwen looked at jiao''er who was standing beside him: "jiao''er, is that her?" Jiao''er also nodded: "well, she scolded me for being ill bred and pushed us into the water. It was little Baila who brought me up." Zheng Zhongwen glanced at Song Mingjiang with cold eyes: "do you hear me clearly? Can such a little older kid lie? " Song Mingjiang is so hateful. He just wants to tear the bitch with his hand and hurt him so badly. The whole Houfu of Wuchang is over. It''s all over. Seeing that song Mingjiang didn''t speak, Zheng Zhongwen''s bodyguard on the side of the court said: "take it to Dali temple first, and I will report this to the emperor personally. How to deal with it? The emperor has his own judgment." Qi Rongxue knows that she''s finished. She cries for Rongyue to let her go and let her go. Her original delicate makeup has become a mess. Her hair is scattered, her face is bloodstained and her clothes are scratched by Xiaobai. It''s no different from the crazy woman in the street. Song Mingjiang has never seen such a Qi Rongxue. In addition to resentment, he has more disgust. He even hopes that he will never see her again in his life. Qi Rong Xue refuses to obediently follow the bodyguard to leave. She breaks away from the capture of the bodyguard, rushes to song Mingjiang''s side, kneels in front of him, and tightly hugs his thigh: "my husband saves me, my husband saves me, I am wronged, I am wronged, I have done nothing, it is she who is hurting me, it is really just she who is hurting me." Her father had died in the prison of the Zhou Dynasty, and her mother was guarding the crazy child and did not know whether he was alive or dead. Her uncle''s family had already broken off contact with her. Now all she could hope for was her husband. Song Mingjiang was so angry that he could not feel any pity for her any more. He kicked her away and said angrily, "bitch, I still don''t know how much you have done to repent." Because of her momentary delusion, she not only harmed herself, but also the whole Prefecture of the Marquis of Wuchang. How should he explain to his father. Qi Rongxue was dragged away. He didn''t want to stay. He left and hurried back to the Houfu of Wuchang to discuss with his family. A good full moon feast, so was Qi Rongxue to make an unhappy parting. When the guests are over, Zheng Zhongwen says to the bodyguard beside him, "go to Dali temple and let them entertain the prisoners who have just been sent in, but remember to let her live all the time and let her always repent of the mistakes she has made and today." The bodyguard took the lead. He just gathered his evil spirit and turned to the South courtyard. Jianyun also just knew this. Although she saw that the two children were OK, she was afraid: "I didn''t expect that Qi Rongxue had sneaked into Wanfu, and almost killed Nianwen and jiao''er. This woman, now she doesn''t know how to repent. She can''t even pick skin and cramp." As soon as Mr. Wan heard this, his hair stood straight up and he said, "don''t say such scary words in front of the children." Zhongwen looked at Nianwen and jiao''er beside his eyes and said, "go out and play. Don''t go far, just play in this yard." Chapter 1105 When the child went out, Jane Yun told the maids in the room, "go down, too." "Do you have anything to say?" he said Zhong Wen nodded: "when I was looking for wen''er in the lotus pond, I found a strange thing. Wen''er didn''t seem to be drowning at all, but more like playing underwater. She seemed to be able to breathe freely under the water. Didn''t you notice it? She didn''t even choke a mouthful when she went ashore. " Dissolving the moon to nod: "true so, at that time I feel strange, but because at that time many people did not ask." After hearing this, Jianyun thought about it carefully and said, "it seems that the child you two gave birth to has not only the ability to heal wounds, but also the ability to breathe underwater. It''s amazing." Mr. Wan was even more surprised and couldn''t close his mouth: "is there such a miracle in the world?" Jian Yunbai said at a glance, "you don''t know what a fuss there is about such a miracle. Rongyue and Zhongwen are both real people who have experienced life and death. They are different from ordinary people. They have received the living grace of hanjiao. It''s not impossible for them to have children or Xu Ji to inherit some abilities of hanjiao." Han Jiao was born in the water. Both jiaozhu and jiaodan have the effect of reviving the dead. In this way, wen''er''s ability to do so is not an unacceptable strange thing. Jane Yun said with a smile: "wen''er can have such abilities. It''s her creation. Don''t think about it. If she can make good use of these abilities in the future, she will have a wonderful life." Jane Yun looked at the couple and said with a smile, "I think wen''er and my kun''er are very predestined. Why don''t you leave her and jiao''er here with me? I''ll teach them martial arts and medical skills. How about you two regenerate some while you are still young?" Dissolving the moon blushed and said, "master, what are you talking about? How many are you going to have? Do you think I''m a sow?" "Don''t make a fuss about it, you are obviously very happy, can''t wait to be very good," she said Being torn down like this by Shifu, Rongyue is helpless. Who makes her a Shifu? Shifu has made up his mind to find her happy. She can only accept it. Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "Shifu is so considerate to his disciples, and they are very grateful. So it''s settled. Wen he and jiao''er will live in Wanfu for a long time, and Rongyue and I will visit them every ten days." Kun''er, lying in his swaddling clothes, seemed to be very happy, smiling happily. A pair of little fat hands kept waving in the air, very happy. " five years later, " prince, princess, there is a man outside the mansion who calls himself Zhou. " The housekeeper told the young couple who were sitting in the courtyard in the sun. Zheng Zhongwen picks eyebrows: "surname Zhou? Where did he say it came from? " The housekeeper shook his head: "I didn''t say it, but I don''t think it''s local to look at the clothes." Zheng Zhongwen looked at the dissolving moon by his side, and the dissolving moon also looked at him. They looked at each other and smiled: "it seems that there are friends from afar." "Invite him in." Zhongwen got up, took Rongyue by one hand, and sighed, "if he doesn''t come sooner or later, he will come at this time. You are going to give birth. He must give a generous gift, isn''t it a loss?" Dissolving the moon touched his belly and said with a smile, "he is the leader of the Zhou Dynasty. Will he still be reluctant to accept this gift? You look down on him too much. " Chapter 1106 The couple came to the front room to meet the guests. Zhou an hears the footsteps coming, and turns back quickly. He sees Zheng Zhongwen holding the delicate but paunchy dissolving moon coming slowly. He hid the bitterness in his eyes and smiled: "I didn''t expect to come here so unluckily. It''s the time when you are inconvenient." Zhongwen waved: "it''s OK. I''m with her all day. There''s nothing convenient and inconvenient. I''m everything." Dissolving the moon sat down in the Lord''s seat, and said to Zhou, "it''s not a coincidence that you are here today. Jiao''er and wen''er just returned to my master yesterday. In recent years, they are all cultivated by my master. If you are in a hurry to see him, I can send someone to show you." Zhou an had heard about this before. Now, he heard it from Rongyue''s mouth. He was reassured. He said with a smile, "master Jian''s name is widely spread. It''s the blessing of jiao''er to worship her as a teacher." Zhongwen shook his head: "no, no, jiao''er didn''t go to school, and the master didn''t plan to accept any more disciples. She taught them, not in the name of the master, but just as grandchildren." Zhou an thinks it''s the same. Dissolving the moon is her disciple. If she receives wen''er again, isn''t it a mess? Zhongwen added: "but jiao''er is determined to pay a visit to his teacher, so I asked him to pay a visit to Rongyue as his teacher and respect his teacher as his teacher." Zhou an was very happy and said with a smile, "OK, very good." His eyes once again fell on the body of Rongyue. Seeing that her face was more dazzling than before, he knew that she must have had a very good life. It was not like that when she was in the king''s palace of Zhou Dynasty, she was haggard day by day, like the flowers that were more and more broken. Sure enough, a woman is the delicate flower, which needs to be nourished by a man in love, so that it can be more and more colorful. Zhong Wen frowns, this guy, when he doesn''t exist? In front of him, he dared to stare at his daughter-in-law casually. He coughed and said, "there''s nothing left or right. I''ll take you to see jiao''er now. I think there are many things in the Zhou Dynasty. It''s not easy for you to come out this time. If you have seen them earlier, you can go back earlier, right?" Zhou an laughed, knowing what he meant and laughing in his heart, but he didn''t want to fulfill his wish: "everything in the palace has been arranged. I''m going to stay in the palace for a long time this time. I think your palace is good. Why don''t I live in the palace these days?" Zhongwen immediately changed his face and pulled the old man: "no, your suggestion is terrible. Although my mansion is big, there is no room available. You should go to the inn outside. It''s really not good. You can live in Wanfu and get along with jiao''er a lot, otherwise he won''t even recognize your father." Dissolve the moon to see two people on the bar, but also helpless, sigh: "you slowly chat, I go back to rest, very tired." Zhongwen hurried forward to help her, and turned to Zhou an: "you wait a moment, I will send her back to the room." Looking at the back of the two people snuggling away, he sighed for a long time. How wonderful it would be to be so flat and happy! Wanfu when entering Wanfu, wen''er and jiao''er, and kun''er, who is just five years old, are sitting in the pavilion in the garden together. Master Jian Yun is holding books in one hand and the ruler in the other hand, standing in the pavilion with dignity. Each of the three little guys will be very straight back, and their eyes are always looking at the books in front of them with serious expression. Zhou an stared at his son. His face was more and more like himself. When he was reading, he didn''t pay much attention. His eyes glanced to the left and right from time to time. One was reading on the left, the other was kun''er on the right. Chapter 1107 When Jianyun stops lecturing and steps out of the pavilion, they come forward. At a glance, Jane Yun saw Zhou an''s face changed badly. She didn''t want to take care of him. She nodded, turned around and left. If she didn''t care about her face, he wouldn''t come in. Zhou an knows Jane Yun''s nature and knows that she is still angry with him for being selfish and cruel at the beginning, and doesn''t blame her. He asked for it. Zhongwen leads Zhou an to the pavilion. When Nianwen sees his father coming, he is very happy. He immediately jumps off the stone bench and pours into his father''s arms: "Dad, you can count it. Master just said to punish us." Zhongwen smiled and nodded his daughter''s beautiful nose. "That must be because you didn''t satisfy her with your homework, did you play?" Nian Wen shook his head: "no, wen''er didn''t play. He blamed brother Jiao. He wanted to sit between me and brother Kun. Brother Kun refused. They had a quarrel. They were just caught by the master. The master said they would punish the three of us. I''m sorry. It''s worse than dou''e." Zhongwen looked at jiao''er curiously and asked, "jiao''er, why do you want to sit among them?" Jiao''er looks at wen''er and stares at kun''er. He says in Black: "brother Kun always sits next to wen''er and always pulls her hand. Hum, your adult said, are men and women different? Naturally, I can''t let him take advantage of wen''er. " Wen''er Du said, "brother Jiao, how many times have I said that I want to call my sister, how can you always forget?" Jiao''er put his arms around his chest and said, "no, my aunt said. I was born a month earlier than you. You should call me my brother. I don''t want to call you my sister." Kun''er, who had been silent for a long time, then put in a word: "don''t say that you are only a month old, and even if you are a year old, you are also a younger brother." Xiaokun''er is only five years old. He is very old when he speaks. He seems to be a little adult who has eaten many years'' food. Zhongwen and Zhou anzhile are amused. It''s really interesting to watch some children quarrel and quarrel. Nianwen points to Zhou an behind Zhongwen and asks, "Daddy, who is he? Why come with you? " Jiao Er found Zhou an''s existence just now. When he was sent here, he was only two years old. At this time, he couldn''t recognize Zhou an at all, only vaguely felt that he was familiar with him. Looking at his eyes and eyebrows, he was afraid for no reason. "Jiao Er, do you still recognize him?" said Zhong Wen Jiao''er shook his head. "I don''t know who he is." Zhou an''s smile gradually subsided. He felt a pain in his heart. His son, his flesh and blood, but he didn''t know each other. Kun''er glanced at Zhou''an and said, "this should be the king of Zhou Dynasty, his majesty, your father, Zhou''an." Zhongwen is obviously used to Kuner''s way of speaking. He doesn''t think it''s strange, but Zhou an is very curious. The child is only four or five years old, but he always looks like an adult, and his eyes are different from those of ordinary children. Jiao''er is stunned. He looks at Zhou an and Zheng Zhongwen: "uncle, is this true? Is he really my father? " Zhong Wen nodded, let go of the reading in his arms, went to jiao''er, and pulled him down from the stone bench: "go, go with my uncle." Zhou Jiao is seven years old and knows a lot. He always knows his identity. Chapter 1108 He thought that he would never see the nominal father again. He thought that the father did not remember his son at all. Walking on the garden path, Zhongwen suddenly stopped, released Zhou Jiao''s hand, rubbed his soft black hair, and said with a light smile, "jiao''er, your father came all the way here just to see you once, so you can talk." Zhongclassical Chinese, turning to Zhou an, who had been following, nodded and walked away. Zhou an goes to his son and squats down to straighten out his wrinkled collar. Before his hand touched his collar, jiao''er quickly stepped back and drew away from him. He was obviously not used to his touch, even though he was his father. Zhou an smiled bitterly: "jiao''er, it seems that you really don''t remember the father." Zhou Jiao frowned: "you are my father. Why did you send me here instead of letting me stay with you?" Every child has his own parents, and he, only his aunt and uncle. Zhou an sighed: "there are some things that are not suitable to tell you now. When you grow up, you will naturally know that jiao''er, would you like to go back with me?" Jiao''er asked, "go back? Where to go? " "Go home, back to your old home." Since the dissolution of the moon left, five years ago, he has no more concubines, no interest in spoiling any woman, the palace, only two princesses, no prince. Jiao''er is his only son and will be the only heir of Zhou Dynasty. He plans to make jiao''er the prince. Jiao''er shook his head without thinking: "no, I don''t want to go." Zhou an asked, "why?" Jiao''er said, "where wen''er is, it''s home. Where wen''er is, I''ll be." Zhou an is stunned. Looking at jiao''er, who is not tall, he is only seven years old. "Jiao''er, do you like wen''er?" He was surprised to see his son, so small children, they know how to like girls? Jiao''er nodded, "yes, I like wen''er. Never leave wen''er." In jiao''er''s eyes, he didn''t see the kind of lingering feelings between adults, but only the pure dependence between children. He and wen''er were together when they were two years old. They had been together for five years, which was a childhood experience. It was reasonable for him not to leave wen''er. "You really don''t want to leave with your father?" He asked again. Jiao''er nodded, "I will never leave wen''er, never." His tone is stubborn and his expression is firm. Zhou an seems to see his former self and his persistent love for a woman. He believes that there will be good results for each other. He wryly smiled: "I didn''t expect that the fate of the previous generation will continue in the next generation. I don''t know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing." Jiao''er doesn''t understand: "father, what do you say?" Zhou an shook his head: "nothing, nothing to say. Since you don''t want to leave with me, stay and do whatever you want. Don''t let yourself regret while there is still time and plenty of time." Jiao''er seems to know something, but he knows something. His father won''t force him to go back to Zhou. He''s very happy. He doesn''t need to leave wen''er. Between the pavilions, kun''er frowned at the girl beside him and sighed, "wen''er, you are seven years old. What do you mean by the difference between men and women?" Wen''er said: "men and women are different. They mean men and women are different. What else can they mean? You''re pretending to be deep again. Just say something. " Chapter 1109 Kun''er hummed and put on a look that I am the elder: "since you know that men and women are different, you shouldn''t always rush into the king''s arms. You need to know that you''re not the little doll that dad always holds. You''ve grown up." Wen''er gave a cut, and his beautiful face was full of contempt: "I don''t know what you are thinking all day long in this cerebellar melon seed. I am rushing to my father''s arms. What''s the matter with you? What does it have to do with the difference between men and women? If it is true that men and women are different, the master said, "men and women are seven years old and have different seats, shouldn''t I sit at the same table with you to study?" Kun''er glanced at her and said lightly, "you are seven years old, and Zhou Jiao is seven. You really shouldn''t study at the same table, eat at the same table, or ride in a carriage. But I can. I''m not seven, I''m five." Wen''er stared at the beautiful eyes and said inconceivably, "brother Kun, you are three inches thick. If you go on like this, you will be thicker than the city wall." Wan Kun hummed again, "I''ve told you many times that you can''t call me brother Kun. Although I''m two years younger than you, I have higher seniority than you. On seniority, you have to call me martial uncle." Wen''er gave a poo, but he didn''t have a good breath: "you want to be beautiful. You want me to call you little martial uncle and dream." Instead of her beautiful head, she paid no attention to him and concentrated on her homework. She was not such a studious person. She had a lot of fun. But after learning medicine together with her martial uncle, her talent was just against the sky. She and Zhou Jiao need to learn a month''s content. It only takes three days for wankun to learn. Besides, he is only five years old!! So, she was born with a competitive heart, how would not want to lose to a child two years younger than her. All of a sudden, kun''er, with a small face, looks sideways at wen''er. Seeing her red face, she looks at the volume in front of her eyes. Her white and tender fingers hold the dark yellow pages. They are lovely and attractive. I really want to take a bite. He suddenly bent his lips and smiled, which was brilliant and warm and could melt people''s hearts. A maid came into the pavilion with tea, and saw this scene. She could not help laughing and said, "you can laugh too, young man. I will see you for the first time." Although her son is young, he can talk and do things. He is not like a little old man. He has a face all day. He can''t laugh or get angry. He seems to be a natural person without emotion. It''s really strange to see him smiling at the little princess at this time. The smile on kun''er''s face immediately disappeared, and he returned to his previous inflexibility. The maid just put down the tea, looked up and went to see her son-in-law, but she found that her son-in-law was also looking at her. Her eyes were cold, and she could not help shivering. She smiled dryly: "the maid is talkative. Next time, oh no, it''s not next time. Please forgive the maid this time." As soon as Nian Wen had no idea what the maid said, he saw her pleading for mercy with a white face and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Did you just say anything? " Kun''er''s face was a little slow. He waved to the maid and said, "step back. Don''t talk too much. Just do your duty." The maid left in a hurry, her back wet and cool. Nianwen looked at the back of the maidservant, and said curiously, "what did she just say? It is strange that you should be angry. " Wan Kun glanced at her and said in a low voice, "if you want to know that, you should pay more attention next time. You can''t concentrate too much on anything. You need to pay attention to what happens around you at any time. Really, my mother has taught you so long. Has it been taught in vain?" Chapter 1110 What I hate most is his appearance. It seems that learning is the best in the world. "I''m gone." She pouted up her little mouth, puffed up her lovely cheeks, and closed the volume angrily. Seeing that she was about to leave, wankun hurriedly pulled her up: "where are you going?" "I''m tired. I''ll go back to my room and sleep." She wanted to tear off his hand, but it happened that although Wan Kun was two years younger than her, she was much stronger than her, and she could not move. Wan Kun shook his head and said, "no, you can''t leave before you finish your homework." "Can you manage me?" read the text? You really think you are my little martial uncle. In a word, when I study medicine with my master, you are still a baby. You should call me elder martial sister. " Wan Kun said: "although you have learned earlier than me, you may not be better than me in medical skills. It can be seen that it is not the key to how many years you have studied art." This is the sad part of Nianwen. Her father and mother always praised her for her cleverness. The emperor''s uncle also said that she had a wonderful appearance and learned everything quickly. However, he always compared her with wankun. She didn''t want to talk to wankun again, but she didn''t want to pull back her hand, but she was not strong enough for him. Thinking of the shriveled food she had eaten in front of him, she felt very uncomfortable, and suddenly her eyes were red, and crystal tears rolled down. This frightened Wan Kun, and quickly released his hand: "did I hurt you? I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. " He stood on tiptoe, waving his little white and fat hands, wiping tears for her clumsily. He could not panic in his heart, and he did not know how to coax her to smile. Seeing his clumsy and nervous appearance, he felt less angry when he read the article, and laughed. At this time, Zhou Jiao came back and saw the tears on Nianwen''s face. He immediately said to wankun, "you bully Wener again?" Wan Kun frowns. What is bullying her? When did he bully her? "It''s none of your business." He didn''t want to explain to Zhou Jiao. He took Wen''s hand again and said, "aren''t you tired? I''ll take you back to rest. " Zhou Jiao hurriedly grabbed the other hand of Nian Wen: "if you want to send it, I will send it too. You are not needed." They each held one hand. No one was willing to let go. Wen''er simply shook off the two hands and said, "who wants you to send them? Don''t I know the way? " After that, she called Xiaobai, who was crouching in the corner dozing off, and then turned around and jumped away. Zheng Zhongwen, standing beside Zhou an Chao in the garden, said, "you daughter, will grow up in the future, and I don''t know how many men will be sad for her." Just like her mother, it''s so gorgeous that it''s a mistake for life. Zhongwen shrugged: "it''s the children''s business. They have their own lives." Zhou an chuckled, but he said, "I hope jiao''er can fight for courage, and don''t be like his father again, passing by the love of his life, causing loneliness for the whole life." In a flash, eight years have passed. In the dusk, the back door of Wanfu was opened quietly. A very handsome young man strode out of the door, holding a folding fan in his hand. He was wearing a dark silver brocade suit under the moon. His waist was inlaid with precious jade and waistband, and his feet were wearing Xiangyun boots. What a smart and dignified man. Young man just did not go out a few steps, and another young man, who was as old as he was, came out with a handsome face. Although he was not as handsome as the young man before him, he was much taller and stronger. Chapter 1111 "Wen''er, shall we go back? If master knows it, we will be angry." Zhou Jiao held on to read the text and looked uneasy. "Nianwen waved his hand:" master will not be angry. He loves me most. I just go out for a while and come back soon. It''s OK She looked around her eyes and said, "if you are afraid, don''t go, or you will be affected." How can Zhou Jiao do it? You are a girl. How can I trust you to go out by yourself "What''s wrong with the girl family?" read the article, who hated him most and reminded her that she was a girl? What can you guys do? What can''t we girls do? Which is worse than your man? " She shook off Zhou Jiao''s hand and strode forward. Zhou Jiao is in a hurry to catch up: "wen''er, don''t be angry. You know that I don''t mean that. I''m just afraid that it''s not safe for you to walk alone this evening." Read and hum: "what''s not safe? As for Kung Fu, you are not my opponent. If something happens, can you protect me? " When it comes to Kung Fu, Zhou Jiao''s face is red and his eyes are full of chagrin. He has been working hard to learn from the master and the master. His uncle also points out one or two of them from time to time. However, he doesn''t say that he is not the opponent of wennian, he is the wankun, but he is better than him... Not only Kung Fu, but also the medical skills he began to learn when he was a child. The achievements of wankun and Nianwen are much higher than that of him. Fortunately, he has some other advantages. Otherwise, he has no face to stay with wen''er. Wen''er and WAN Kun are very talented in medicine and martial arts, but he is very talented in reading. He can write well and write well. If he is not the prince of Zhou Dynasty, he can really go to the top one to play. They came to the bustling night market in Kyoto. It was as busy as the day, and it was not quiet because the sky was dark. The teacher is very strict in discipline and rarely allows them to play. She is very interested in everything. She needs to touch everything and have a look at it. There is no doubt that her little daughter''s heart and nature are revealed at this time. Zhou Jiao followed her and watched her smile become more and more brilliant because of her happiness. They also followed silly music. They walked and stopped all the way and unconsciously strolled the whole night market. Wen''er, however, was not satisfied. He pointed to another street: "you can see it''s also lively. Shall we go and have a look?" Zhou Jiao wanted to persuade her to go back, but he saw her in high spirits. He couldn''t bear to open his mouth, so he had to go with her. Although they seldom go to Wanfu, they will also invite some opera troupes and storytellers to sing and storytelling. They can occasionally get one or two free books to read on weekdays. They probably know what these places like Yihong courtyard and cuixiu Pavilion do for their living. When they came to the gate of a large house with a plaque on the cuixiu Pavilion, four or five young women were exposed. They rushed out and surrounded them, trying to get them in. Zhou was so anxious that he pushed them away and pulled wen''er away. Wen''er refused, and said with a smile, "let''s come out. This kiln has only heard of it, but it has never seen it before. Why don''t we go in and see it?" Zhou Jiao was extraordinarily firm this time: "no way, how can you go to such a place? Absolutely not. You can go back with me now." Chapter 1112 How can she come to such a filthy place? If she runs into an acquaintance, her reputation will not be destroyed once it is spread out? However, Nianwen has always been a person who does what she wants to do. She won''t give up her idea because of Zhou Jiao''s one or two words of advice. She decided to go to the kiln today, and today she must go to the kiln without any discussion. Turning away from Zhou Jiao, she turns to the colorful women and lets them swarm into cuixiu Pavilion. Zhou Jiao is helpless and can only keep up with them. At that time, two women with exposed clothes come up, one on the left and the other on the right, holding him, the other on the left, a childe on the right, an official on the right, and sticking to him tightly, making him uncomfortable and angry, so as not to be hurt People get out. "Is it my first time to come? Look at this little face. It''s red to the back of my ear. " The woman on the left reached out and touched his cheek. He was so ashamed that he could not immediately push them away. The woman on the right is even bolder. She touched his chest directly and giggled: "I''m not old, but my chest is hard enough. I want to lie down now." The woman on the left clapped her uneasy hand away and said with a smile: "look at you, you are in a hurry. Don''t scare the little boy away." Zhou Jiao''s eyes were always on wen''er at the beginning. Just then, he was touched by the woman around him. When he was distracted, wen''er disappeared. It''s amazing. If she only plays around in this hall for a while, it''s enough. If she''s taken into the room, isn''t it going to show up? He hurriedly pushed away the two women around him, and frantically looked around the hall for wen''er''s trace. said that Wen as like as two peas were surrounded by two women, she watched the scene of the laughter of men and women in the hall. She felt that the trip was not the same, even more lively than the one in the drama. She felt two pieces of silver from her arms and rewarded the two women. Those two women got great benefits easily. Knowing that they met a big enemy today, they naturally refused to let her go. Then they induced her to go upstairs and coaxed her to say that there was more fun waiting for her upstairs. She was in high spirits. Naturally, she didn''t think much about it, so she followed the two women upstairs and thought that everyone was a woman and no one could take advantage of them. But who knows, these two women actually cheated her into the room, as soon as they entered the room, they would take off her clothes. "What are you doing?" She hugged her chest and stared round. While laughing, the woman took off her veil, which she didn''t wear much. This take off left her belly pocket on the upper part of her body, and a thin silk pants on the lower part, which outlined the slender and symmetrical leg lines of women. For men, this is the ultimate temptation. Unfortunately, she is a woman and has no interest in such temptation. "Young master, I''m really joking. Aren''t you here for this business? What shame is it? Elder sister, when I look at your face, I''m willing to accompany you even if I don''t want money. Come on, the fire on elder sister is already on fire. " As she said that, she rushed to wen''er. Wen''er''s feet slipped and she staggered lightly, avoiding her tiger attack. She said with a smile, "my elder sister is really worried. I haven''t even had a sip of wine, so you are in a hurry to take off your clothes. Aren''t you afraid of catching cold?" She glanced at the locked door and wondered if she would knock the two women out or just kick the door open and walk away? Chapter 1113 When the two women heard this, they immediately smiled: "I didn''t expect that young childe is really a person with interest. It''s really a coincidence. Today, a batch of newly brewed plum wine has been put into cuixiu Pavilion. It has a strong fruit flavor, a sweet entrance and an endless aftertaste. It''s very suitable for people like young childe who are jade like." Then they sat down at the table and filled the glass with a pot. Wen''er was going to run away, but when he smelled the smell of plum wine, he immediately turned back and took the glass and smelled: "fragrant, really fragrant." She looked up and drank it up. The fruit was as the woman said. Although it was sweet, the wine slipped into her stomach from her throat, and the aftertaste was indeed endless. "It''s good to sprinkle. It''s really good. Come and fill it with another glass." "Well, I''m really good at wine. Just in time, our sister and son are going to have a good drink with me today to help me." When wen''er was very young, she would secretly drink two mouthfuls of wine from her father''s wine cup on her mother''s back. Later, when she grew up, she would drink a little wine for her and jiao''er every time she went back from Wanfu to Wangfu. The amount of wine was slowly practised. She thought that the amount of wine was not bad, but she didn''t expect that after these cups of plum wine, which were a little sweeter than sugar water, she began to faint Get up. The two women in front of her turned into four. She began to giggle. She couldn''t help giggling. She shook her body and said, "Hey, why are two sisters here? I''m alone. How can I cope with so many of you? " The two women cover their mouths and chuckle: "it seems that the little childe is drunk, and we can''t see the whole sisters clearly." "In that case, let''s have a rest." Say, two women one left one right go up to hold her, hold her to the bedside. The woman in Cuiyi said, "sister, I haven''t opened for several days. I have to let my sister come first today." Who has this handsome face, she has long been thinking, I hate to be able to fall down and act at once. The woman in yellow doesn''t follow: "elder sister, the last time I asked you to go first, and today I asked you to go ahead. I should talk about my going back first." At first sight, this young man is a child. It''s said that a man attaches great importance to himself for the first time. Maybe the young man will like her. Now her first marriage with him will come to see her from time to time. They are fighting for persistence. No one is willing to give up. They pull wen''er from left to right. At this time, the door of the room was kicked open, and a young boy in black walked in. His cold eyes were locked on wen''er who was unsteady and pulled away by two women. The two women stared at the door that had been kicked to the ground, and looked at the young man in dark clothes with poor face: "what do you mean, Gongzi? Why -- " before the two women had finished speaking, they felt a pain in their wrists and let go of their hands one after another. The little boy who was held by them was pulled by the boy in black. Wen''er''s head is heavy and her feet are light. She can''t stand stably at all. She was pulled by someone, and her body hit hard into the hard chest. She touched the painful nose, looked up at the person who pulled her. "Eh? Martial uncle? Why are there two martial uncles? " She giggled, could not close her mouth, and could not control her hands to pinch the face that seemed to never smile. She used both hands together, one left and one right to pinch his cheek. Sheng Sheng pinched his cold face with a strange smile: "look, how nice it looks, how can you not laugh?" Chapter 1114 Wan Kun took a deep breath and tried to brush away the two hands that were kneading his face. He threw two ingots of silver on the table and said in a cold voice, "this is wine money." There was a rush of footsteps outside. He frowned and just kicked the door. It seemed that he had offended the courtyard guard. If he was alone, it would be nothing, just in his arms. But Nianwen, he could not let more people see her here, so he surrounded Nianwen''s slender waist, put his arms around him and went out through the window, and landed steadily on the ground outside the window, quickly disappeared Lost in the night. "Let''s have a drink, martial uncle." She can''t stand stably. She can only hold wankun''s arm tightly with one hand and barely let herself fall down. However, she still thinks about the delicious plum wine just now. Wan Kun was still expressionless, and his dark eyes were shining in the dark night. He stared at the red face caused by drunkenness. "How dare you wander around the brothel? Do you know where it is?" He gritted his teeth and asked word for word. Wen''er smiled: "of course, it''s the place where men and women do that. I''ve seen it in the play, hee hee!" Wan Kun took a deep breath and kept telling himself not to be angry, never to be angry. She was just drunk, just drunk. "Do you know where it is you still go? Have you forgotten your identity? What can you do if you meet an acquaintance and recognize you? " Wen''er waved: "if you recognize it, you will recognize it. What can you do? What do I do, however, need to look at the eyes of their irrelevant people? Isn''t that too stifling? I don''t want it. " When she waved, her figure was unstable. Wankun quickly reached out to hold her. She was dizzy, so she just leaned into his arms and hung her hands on his neck like a meat bag. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva fiercely, and a little spark appeared in his eyes. Wen''er, 15, has developed very well. Two meatballs are squeezed on his chest like this. If he doesn''t respond, is he still a man? What''s more, he is wen''er! With a long sigh, he picked her up and walked step by step to the direction where the coach stopped and so on. Wen''er, wen''er, don''t forget that I''m also a man and a man with seven emotions and six desires. Seeing that he was going to turn from the dark lane into the bright street, he put her down, took off his robe and wrapped her around the head, which then picked her up and returned to his carriage. The coachman who drove the car saw that the young man was carrying someone back. He couldn''t see his face clearly. But looking at that figure, he seemed to be a woman. He couldn''t help being surprised. When was the young man interested in women? Didn''t he never look at a woman? Of course, except for the little princess. The coachman didn''t ask anything, and didn''t dare to ask. When you are doing things, you should be careful and don''t allow anyone to talk about it. "Go home." He gave the order to the coachman in a calm voice. "Young master, don''t you wait for the master?" Asked the coachman. Wan Kun said, "send me back first, and you will pick him up later." "Good boy." The coachman left in a hurry. There was no light in the car. It was dark. He pulled off the clothes covering her head and face, and looked at the man leaning against his arms. Even in the dark, he could still see the face clearly, because the face was always in his heart. Chapter 1115 He sighed, and his long fingers caressed her beautiful and dark eyebrows, her soft cheeks, and her bright red and full lips. Xu is dreaming of something delicious in her dream. When she feels something coming to her lips, she opens her mouth and bites it. After a bite, she licks it with her tongue. Xu feels it is not delicious. She spits out the finger and turns her head to find a more comfortable position in his arms and continues to sleep. He rubbed his fingers twice on his body, and his dark eyes gave out a bright light in the dark: "Stinky girl, dare to bite me, I never eat this kind of loss." He bowed his head and kissed the red lips full of wine, which made him feel drunk. She must be still dreaming to eat. She felt something touch her lips. She opened her mouth again and bit it. She didn''t use a lot of force. Her teeth gently bit on his lips. A sense of crispness and numbness had never been felt all over his body. She took two more bites and licked them. She thought they tasted good. Then she held his lips again and tried to suck them. He felt a reaction in his crotch, and quickly raised his head, afraid to go on. His chest was rapidly fluctuating, and his heart was almost going to rush out of his chest. That wonderful feeling almost hooked his soul. I just wanted to taste it again. No, it would not be enough to taste it thousands of times. He tried to stabilize his breath and shouted to the driver outside: "Song Bo, slow down, shaking my head." Song Boli slows down the car speed in response. He is surprised that the car speed is slow enough. He is not the first time to ride. How can he feel dizzy? Wan Kun in the car hugged wen''er more and more tightly. He was full of soft jade and sweet fragrance. However, he had to keep sitting still. This feeling was both beautiful and bad. He could not speak. No matter how slow the car is, it will eventually get home. The carriage stops in front of the gate of Wanfu. Wankun lifts the curtain and sweeps it. He doesn''t plan to get out of the car. He says, "go to the back door." It''s not a good thing that his mother will be shocked if he goes to the front door. He''s OK. It''s nothing to be punished. But it''s not good to let his mother know that wen''er has gone to the brothel and is still drunk. At least she should be punished to copy the Sutra a hundred times and face the wall for three days. Wen''er is very active. How can he stand it. The car stopped at the back door again. He first looked out of his eyes and saw that everything was normal. Then he got off with wen''er, who had covered his face again. He used the fastest speed to enter the house from the back door, and then went up the path to avoid all possible paths to meet people, and quietly returned to the east courtyard where Wener lived. Wen''er''s girl Dong''Er is still lying on the bed pretending to be the Princess Sleeping. Wan Kun enters the room, without saying a word, directly opens the thin quilt covered by Dong''Er, puts wen''er on the bed, turns around and goes out. There was no light in the room, so he put down the man and left without saying anything. Donger only knew that the master had been sent back. He was drunk and sleepy, but he didn''t see who sent her back... It''s said that Zhou Jiao turned the whole cuixiu pavilion over, but he still couldn''t find wen''er. I heard that there was a guest who broke the door and left by jumping through the window. The guest was a very handsome young man. He was relieved to know that she had left here. He was about to leave when he met Mr. Wan who was climbing on the carriage outside the cuixiu Pavilion. He looked at Mr. Wan in surprise, and couldn''t believe his eyes. Chapter 1116 How could Mr. Wan come to such a place? He and Mr. Jianyun have a good relationship with each other, just like the newly married couple. He would like to stay with him day and night. He even feels very dissatisfied with the fact that he spent a lot of time teaching them martial arts. He blames them for taking up too much of his wife''s free time and affecting their sweet life. In this regard, he can occasionally hear some of his complaints, but the complaints come back to the complaints, but he never really complained about the master. He is also very good to these young people, and takes himself as an outsider. He never feels like an outsider whether he is in the palace side by side or in Wanfu. Today, I saw Mr. Wan outside cuixiu Pavilion, which has overturned all his previous impressions of Mr. Wan. He shouldn''t be such a good girl. He shouldn''t leave his master at home and come to cuixiu pavilion to find women to have fun. How can these mediocre and vulgar powders compare with the master? Mr. Wan didn''t notice him. After getting on the carriage, he asked the coachman, "old song, where is the young master?" Song Bo didn''t dare to hide it. He said, "master, you came out by yourself and brought someone. It seems that you are a girl. Let me send him back to the mansion first." Mr. Wan frowned: "with a man? Seems like a girl? Are you not clear, girl Song Bo hurriedly said: "master, the girl was carried out by the young master, with something covering her head and face. I didn''t see her face, but only her figure should be a girl." Mr. Wan''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter. Today, a distinguished guest comes here. He takes his son out to talk about business. Who knows? After dinner, the guy suggests singing tea in his house and then talking about it in detail. He signs an agreement and pays a deposit by the way. Originally, he didn''t have to go out in person, but only wanted to bring his son out to experience, so he didn''t care so much. He just wanted to finish the meal Take a walk and eat. But who knows, that guy''s so-called residence is the brothel... Just after the conversation, Wan Kun left suddenly. He thought he was in a hurry to go out. He would come back later. Unexpectedly, he never came back. Unexpectedly, he took a girl from cuixiu Pavilion back to Wanfu. If Jane Yun knew it, he would not be angry with him. "Come back to the mansion." Mr. Wan asked. Song Bo''s heart is also muttering. Today, for some reason, the old man who has always been clean and self-sufficient has come to visit the kilns and brought the young man who is not yet weak. Is he not afraid of his wife''s wrath? Back to Wanfu, Mr. Wan didn''t go to the South courtyard, but went directly to the West courtyard where his son lived. The courtyard was still lighted. He strode in and asked the servant who was coming up: "where is the young man?" "Go back to the master, you are bathing," said the young man Mr. Wan slowed down and said in a low voice, "is it a person?" The young man looked at Mr. Wan strangely and nodded, "yes, alone." "No one else?" Mr. Wan''s voice is getting lower and lower. The little guy didn''t understand: "no, no, who else can?" Mr. Wan looked around and said to the young man, "Xiaodou, I know you are always close to the young man, but it''s very important for you to know. Don''t hurt the young man. Tell me the truth quickly. There are others in the young man''s room." Xiaodou is in a fog. I don''t know whether the master took the wrong medicine or what. How can he suspect someone in the childe''s room? Although there are girls in the yard, they may be the only ones who serve the young man closely. How can there be anyone in the young man''s room? Chapter 1117 "Master, if you don''t believe Xiaodou, you can go and see for yourself. Xiaodou has no empty words." Xiaodou is also in a hurry. Mr. Wan intended to go in and have a look. After all, his son is only 13 years old. He can''t let a brothel woman get it wrong. Before things get worse, they must end. However, Mr. Wan pushed open his son''s room and searched inside and outside. He couldn''t find any trace of a woman. He looked at the small door of the bath room, which was tightly closed on the left. There was a faint sound of water coming from inside. Was it not in the bath room? He walked to the bathroom door step by step, reached out and was about to push, but heard his son''s voice coming from inside: "is Xiaodou you?" "It''s me," said Xiaodou, who was following Mr. Wan Wan Kun said, "come in, I''m going to get up." In response, Xiaodou pushes the door of the bath room open directly in front of Mr. Wan, deliberately leaving the door open. It''s no big deal for Mr. Wan standing outside to have a look. It''s no big deal for me to see his son take a bath. Mr. Wan probe to see, bath room is not big, inside four corners are lit light, a glance can see all, inside is impossible to hide people, what''s the matter? Already gone? Song Bo never lied. He said that if wankun brought a woman back, he would bring a woman back. Xiaodou went into the bath room and took the clean clothes to wait on the young man. He whispered, "young man, the master is at the door of the bath room. He has to say that there is someone in the young man''s room. He wants to come in and have a look." Wan Kun nodded, "I know." As soon as his father came into his room, he knew how he could not tell his father''s footsteps from those of bean. Xiaodou said: "I don''t know what happened today. How can I suspect that there is someone in your room? Does he think you are hanging out with some girl in the room? " It''s not uncommon for a rich man to hang out with a girl in his room. He''s gone a lot, but he''s not an ordinary man. He''s steady and rigorous. He never lets a girl get close to him, goes out to a party, or looks at a young lady. He never pays attention to the girl''s conversation and invitation. How can he I don''t know what kind of stimulation I got when I made a mess with the girl. Wan Kun sneered: "no harm, I went out to make it clear to him." He let his hair wet and loose, and stepped out of the bath room. Sure enough, his father was still in the room, waiting for his perfect explanation. "Father, you are back." He smiled, went to the table and sat down, filling his father and himself with a cup of hot tea. Mr. Wan looked at his calm and steady son. He couldn''t see anything different. He asked directly, "when I came back, I heard old song say, you brought a woman back from cuixiu pavilion?" Wan Kun shook his head: "no, but when he went out, he saw a young man being chased by some evil men and hurt himself, so he saved him. He was going to bring him back for some medicine, but he woke up just after he entered the door, determined to go, refused to stay, and I didn''t force him to stay." Mr. Wan eyebrows: "is it a teenager? Not a woman? " Wan Kun nodded: "it''s really a young man. At that time, in order to avoid the pursuit of those evil men, I covered his face with clothes. But song Bo should also see the clothes and shoes he was wearing. They were all men''s clothes, but they were thinner. In Song Bo''s eyes, there might be misunderstandings. After all, in the green sleeve Pavilion, it''s possible for him to admit his mistake." Chapter 1118 Mr. Wan still believes what he said to his son. He has just searched inside and outside. There is really no girl''s shadow and there is no powder in the room. It seems that he is right. After he left the West courtyard, he was asked to ask him a few questions. After thinking about it, he thought that when he saw the man in his arms, he only noticed that he was slim and didn''t pay much attention to what he was wearing. Now the master asked again, he suddenly remembered that the man was wearing a pair of black satin boots embroidered with silver auspicious clouds. It''s boots. That''s right. In other words, it''s not a woman, it''s a man. Song Bo naturally wronged the young master and quickly knelt down to make amends to the master. Mr. Wan waved his hand: "well, it''s OK in the past. Don''t talk about it in private. It should have never happened." However, a conversation between them was heard by an old lady with the longest tongue in the mansion. The next day, when the whole mansion was closed, everyone knew about it. All the young men went to the brothel last night and brought a girl back from the brothel. In order to hide this, the old man song who drove said that the young man who was injured was brought back... Therefore, no matter how old song explained it, no one in the mansion would believe him. It naturally spread to Jane Yun''s ears. She immediately ordered her son to be invited to the upper room of the South courtyard. "Kun''er, did you go out last night?" Jianyun looks at her son, who is not far away from her. He is 13 years old. He is bigger than her husband. He is handsome and has a stable temperament. No matter what she does, she has never let her down. She doesn''t want to believe that her son will be a man of no character. Wan Kun sighed. After all, he failed to suppress this matter. He glanced at his father, who was bowing to drink tea. He was very energetic outside. Whoever saw him gave him three points of comity, but he came back home. In front of his mother, he was just as docile as a kitten and a dog? Or forget it, he estimated that he was still counting on himself to help him hide last night to talk about business in cuixiu Pavilion. Although dad just went to cuixiu pavilion to talk about business, he didn''t do anything else, but this kind of thing always sounds bad. My mother will not be happy if she knows it. Naturally, she still doesn''t know. "I did go out last night to meet two foreign businessmen for my father." Jane Yun sweeps to Mr. Wan. Mr. Wan nodded quickly: "yes, I asked him to go. What''s the matter?" He asked knowingly. Jian Yun ignored him and asked Wan Kun, "after yesterday''s business talk, did you go elsewhere?" Wan Kun said, "when I came back, I met a young man who fainted and fell to the ground, so I took him back to the ten thousand mansion for medical treatment. Unexpectedly, as soon as I entered the mansion, the young man woke up, and he refused to stay. He thanked me and left then. He didn''t go anywhere else. My mother asked me what to do with this." "There are some bad rumors in the mansion that you went to the brothel last night and brought back a girl, but it''s true?" said Jane Yun Wan Kun immediately shook his head: "there''s no such thing. I''m the West courtyard alone. If you don''t believe me, you can cross examine the people in my courtyard, but someone can see who I brought back." Qian''s mother came in from the outside and walked quickly to Jianyun''s side. She whispered a few words in her ear. Jianyun''s face was stiff all the time, which softened a little. She said to Qian''s mother, "go to find out who said it. Find out and send it directly to the selling mansion. You don''t have to report back." Chapter 1119 She hates this kind of person who chews the master''s tongue behind her back. Selling is light. She is kind. This rumor is not good for a teenager. "Does mother have anything else to ask?" Wankun road. Jane Yun shook her head. "No, you can go." When wankun turned around, Mr. Wan also took a deep sigh of relief. Although he didn''t do anything bad, some people believed that when a man went in and out of the brothel, he said nothing was done. It''s better to do more than less. Jianyun didn''t know it was the best. After wankun left the South courtyard, he went straight to the east courtyard. "Young man, don''t you go back for breakfast?" asked Xiaodou Wan Kun glanced at the east courtyard, which was close to his eyes, and said in a low voice, "don''t worry." He lifted his robe and went into the courtyard. Seeing the girl sweeping, he asked, "is the princess up?" Girl a Leng, this is the childe a time to talk with her, return so gentle, she this small heart heart jumps. "What kind of stupefaction? I asked you something. " Xiaodou said to the girl. The wench thought back and hurriedly replied: "back, back to the childe, the princess hasn''t got up yet." Wan Kun Oh, think about it, or to step in. Xiaodou catches up with him and whispers, "young master, you haven''t heard the princess yet?" "I heard you." He walked straight to wen''er''s house and knocked on the door. Seeing that no one was responding to him, he pushed the door open. There was a faint smell of wine on his face. Wen''er was lying on the bed, half of his body was exposed outside the quilt, his black hair covered most of his face, and she had no image of a lady. I''m afraid that only he could see such a real wen''er. With a sigh, he turned to bean and said, "you are waiting outside." Xiaodou frowned: "childe, it''s not right for you to go in like this. I''ll let childe Jiao know later. I don''t know how to arrange you." When it comes to Mr. Jiao, Wan Kun''s face looks like an iceberg with a trace of impatience. He raises his eyebrow and says, "what is he doing? What does it have to do with him? " What does it matter? Xiaodou''s mind is to shut down the whole family. Who knows that childe Jiao''s mind? He follows the princess all day. In those eyes, there is no room for anything except the princess. The blind can see that he has made up his mind to marry the princess in the future. Wan Kun ignored him, walked straight into the room and closed the door behind him. "I hope you don''t come to the east courtyard before you come out, or you will definitely have a fight," said Xiao Dou As soon as the thought in his mind went on, he saw from a distance that Mr. Jiao came with a food box. I''m afraid of anything. As soon as Zhou Jiao entered the courtyard, he saw Xiaodou standing at the door of wen''er''s room. His face sank immediately and he stepped forward quickly: "Why are you here?" Xiaodou dry smile: "my son came to visit the princess, and the little nature is here." Zhou Jiao''s face was heavy. He reached out and pushed the door open. He saw Wan Kun sitting by the bed, holding wen''er''s hand, striding in at once, and said angrily to Wan Kun, "what are you doing?" Wan Kun raised his eyebrows and glanced at him. His face was unsmooth and he said in a low voice, "can''t you see that? You''ve learned so many years of medicine. " Zhou Jiao saw clearly that he was trying to feel wen''er''s pulse. At this time, Wan Kun had put wen''er''s hand back into the quilt. He got up from the bed and glanced at the food box he was carrying. Without saying anything, he went straight away. Chapter 1120 Leaving the east courtyard, Xiaodou came to the Lord and asked in a low voice, "young master, you never entered the princess''s room before. What''s the matter with you today?" The young master has always kept the ceremony. The princess has reached the age of Jiji. He never does anything more polite on weekdays. It''s really strange today. Wan Kun said in a light voice, "the former is the former." Since last night, he felt that he could no longer keep his distance from her. Xiaodou doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand. Donger comes back with a bowl of Jiejiu soup, and sees Mr. Jiao sitting by the princess''s bed. He immediately puts down the Jiejiu soup and says to Mr. Jiao, "Mr. Jiao, I''m afraid it''s not very good for you to stay in the princess''s room like this and spread out." Dong''Er said to Zhou Jiao that he was also puzzled. In the past, when Mr. Jiao sent breakfast, he would only put it outside and never enter the room. How did he come in today? Zhou Jiao took another look at wen''er, who was sleeping. He was reluctant to give up, but he still got up. He said to Dong''Er, "I didn''t think about it properly. You take good care of her. There are sweet milk and red date cake she likes in the food box. She wakes you up and reheats it for her." Dong''Er should have been waiting for Zhou Jiao to go out. Then he closed the door again. He went to the bedside and shook the princess''s arm: "princess, wake up, Princess and prince will come soon. See you like this. Dong''Er will be punished. Wake up." Next month is the princess''s and Ji ceremony. The princess plans to take her back to prepare for it. She has decided to pick her up today. Wen''er opened his eyes and looked at Dong''Er. Then he glanced at the sky outside the window and rubbed his forehead: "my head is so dizzy. What''s wrong with me?" Dong''Er sighed, "princess, have you forgotten? You slipped out in men''s wear yesterday and had a drink. " Wen''er immediately remembers what happened last night. She remembers that she was drinking wine in cuixiu Pavilion. It was so delicious. Later, it seemed that she was drunk. She didn''t remember anything... "How did I get back?" She asked. Donger shakes his head: "I don''t know. A man brought you back. I didn''t see who it was." Wen''er''s eyes widened: "didn''t you see clearly? You said it was a man without seeing it? Can''t it be a woman? " Donger thought hard and shook his head again: "it''s a man. He''s very tall. I saw his back. He must be a man, but there was no light in the room at that time. I didn''t see who it was." Wen''er thought that he went with Zhou Jiao last night: "maybe Zhou Jiao." Dong''Er shakes his head: "it''s not Mr. Jiao. He came behind him and asked if you came back. If he did, would he need to ask more?" Wen''er is also confused. Since it''s not Zhou Jiao, who is it? It''s too strange. After drinking the liquor, she washed her face, and her brain gradually became clear. She remembered a dream she had last night. She did not know whether it was a dream or not. In the dream, she was held tightly by a man. The man''s arms were warm and his arms were powerful. It was very reassuring to be held by him. Later, something soft touched her lips. She thought it was food at first and bit it One mouthful, now want to come, that certainly is not to eat, she still remember that kind of feeling now, that kind makes her whole body crisp crisp and numb feeling. God, it must be a dream, a girl''s spring dream. She''s a powerful princess. She can''t help but have such a shameful dream. If you let people know, won''t you be laughed to death? Oh yes, how can anyone else know such a thing? She is the only one who knows it. Chapter 1121 Xi Yuan "it''s said that the big threshold of the Royal Palace side by side has been broken by the matchmaker in the past two years, and all the young princes in Kyoto who have the reputation to be called famous have gone to talk about relatives." Xiaodou gently put a bowl of white porridge in front of the childe. Seeing that the childe didn''t make a sound, he said: "I don''t know if the childe Jiao is in a hurry now. I heard that the matchmaker before was blocked back by the king side by side because the princess didn''t reach Ji. But now the princess is about to reach Ji, and she is getting married. How can I find a relative to get engaged first?" Wan Kun''s hands were full of small dishes, then he put down his chopsticks and said in a low voice, "Mr. Jiao is not a good match. It''s impossible for both of them." Xiaodou often reads in such a broken way on weekdays, but the childe never answers. Today, he even answers. "Why? Why is childe Jiao not a good match for the princess? " In Xiaodou''s view, Mr. Jiao is the prince of the Zhou Dynasty, and the only prince. In the future, his majesty of the Zhou Dynasty, and the identity of the princess is also very noble. He grew up with Mr. Jiao together. How do you think they are all very well matched? Why does Mr. Jiao say that he is not a good match? Wan Kun would not say much about such a thing on weekdays, but today, he suddenly wanted to say it. "Zhou Jiao is the prince of Zhou Dynasty and the future monarch. He will leave here one day and return to Zhou Dynasty. Do you think the prince and princess will be willing to let their precious daughter marry Zhou Dynasty?" When Xiaodou heard this, he suddenly said: "yes, I didn''t think of it. The princess is the prince and princess, and even the top of the emperor''s heart. How could it be possible for the princess to marry so far away? It''s impossible for him to see one side in three or five years. It''s certainly impossible. It seems that Mr. Jiao is really not a good match." Xiaodou thought for a moment and sighed: "in this way, there are few in Kyoto City that are worthy of the princess." Wan Kun glanced at Xiaodou and was very upset. Can''t he see his master in his eyes? His master and son are so tall, handsome, intelligent and wise. They are both young and young. They are still in Kyoto. Isn''t it a better choice? It seems that he sensed the call from the master''s heart. Xiaodou turned his eyes to look at his son, looked up and down, and then sighed: "ah, it''s a pity." wankun frowned: "what a pity?" Xiaodou said: "if you were born two years earlier, you would be able to form a pair with the princess. It''s a perfect match. It''s a pity that you are not only two years later, but also the martial uncle of the princess. The seniority is here. It seems that you have no destiny." Wan Kun glanced at him coolly, but he didn''t refute his words. He got up and said, "I''m full. Take it off." Xiaodou looked at the porridge bowl with half of his eyes left: "is it enough to eat so much?" Wan Kun goes out, his face is expressionless, and his heart is full of Qi from your son. He can''t eat anything. He went to the study to read for a while, and calculated that the time was almost over, he went to the South courtyard. "Father, mother, you are so early today." Nianwen yawned and sat down beside Rongyue. Dissolving the moon swept her one eye, see its facial expression is not very good, return a pair of the appearance that didn''t wake up, can''t help frowning: "what did you do last night? How do you look like this? " Zhongwen is the most distressed daughter. Seeing that Rongyue frowned, she was afraid that she would scold her daughter and hurriedly said: "it must be wen''er who thought of leaving the master. She was upset and didn''t sleep well at night, right?" Chapter 1122 Zhongwen said and winked at his daughter. Wen''er understood, with a sad little face, and said, "mother, my daughter grew up with the master since she was a child. She has never left the master for such a long time, and her daughter is reluctant to give up." When she heard that Yue couldn''t close her mouth, the little girl was the most charming. She always coaxed her to give a lighter punishment when she did something wrong, and she just ate the little girl. In my heart, I often think that if she had such a girl at the beginning, she would have been so kind, considerate and clever. Although she was occasionally mischievous, she would never be out of place. In a word, it''s better than her son, who has been very quiet all day. A hundred times stronger. Jane Yun beckoned Chao wen''er to sit beside her. Wen''er smiled, knowing that she had escaped a disaster today. She was protected by a master. Her mother could not help her. Seeing his daughter sitting beside the master happily, Rong Yue sighed: "you know that you are used to her. These are all big girls who are about to marry. There is no proper shape like this. She will suffer if she goes to her mother-in-law''s house later." When Jane Yun heard this, she immediately said, "who dares to be angry with us? What''s more, wen''er is not a shapeless girl. She is naive and lovely. When you were your age, was it not the same? If it wasn''t for what happened later, you wouldn''t be as stable as you are now. " When she was 15 years old, she was the long Princess of Chu Dynasty, the most cherished jewel in the eyes of her father and mother, the little apprentice in front of her master, and a lover''s fiance. At that time, she was as happy and carefree as wen''er is now. As the master said, she might not have been like this all her life without the later changes. She only wishes her wen''er to be innocent all her life. Zhongwen holds Rongyue''s hand and tightens his grip. Wen says, "don''t think about the past. You''d better sum it up and give us a family like Wener." Mr. Wan, who was silent on tea, finally said, "wen''er is a noble man. He is unworthy of the common people. But we, the young men of the noble families in Kyoto, haven''t heard of any outstanding ones." It is also clear to Rongyue and Zhongwen that there is a girl in her family who has just grown up. Although they rejected those matchmakers for not reaching the hairpin, they are still secretly observing these young men in Kyoto. Unfortunately, none of them is worthy of the above-mentioned children. Wen''er saw that her elders began to talk about her marriage in front of her, and immediately she didn''t depend on her: "Mom, master, I don''t want to marry anyone. What''s the good of marrying someone? I''ll stay at home all day to teach my husband and son. It doesn''t mean anything. I want to be a famous person like master and mother." Jane was as like as two peas in a laugh. Then he laughed and pointed to the moon. "You see, look at it. It''s the same as your temper. It''s the same thing, and it''s a little dissolving moon." Dissolving the moon is also a wry smile, this child, everything is like her, but even this kind of disposition also like her. Zhongwen also laughed: "thanks to her temperament, otherwise, today''s sitting beside me, can not necessarily refer to who." If she had not been of such a nature as the moon, she would have married min Hengzhi in the year of Jiji, and there would be no good day for him now. Jane Yun said with a smile, "it''s all destiny. You''re destined to be a couple. No one can separate them." Chapter 1123 Mr. Wan coughed, put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "when it comes to fate, aren''t we doomed?" Jane Yun''s white cheek was slightly red, and she turned her eyes to cross him: "what are you talking about? What do you always cut in when it comes to children? " "My father is right. Everything has its own destiny. It''s useless to force it." His eyes swept lightly over wen''er, who was sitting by his mother''s side, and then fell on the body of the king and the princess who was defending the country side by side, bowing his hands slightly. Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "a family, do not need much ceremony." Her soft eyes swept over wankun''s body, and she said with a smile, "my little younger martial brother is really different every time I see him. He has grown a lot." Jianyun also looked at his son and sighed, "it''s no use growing up alone. If I could have a daughter like wen''er, my life would be really complete." Wan Kun''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and his eyes fell on wen''er lightly. Wen''er looked out of the door, and a familiar figure came in a hurry. She smiled: "brother Jiao is here." Dissolving the month helplessly stares at the daughter: "you ah, how old are you? There''s not a proper shape like this. My mother told you that jiao''er is a month older than you. You should call him brother. How can you always call him? There''s no rules." Wen''er smiled and stood up, first referring to Zhou Jiao, who had entered the door at the beginning of the year, and then Wan Kun, who was not far away from her, standing a whole head higher than her, with a proud face: "I just want to call him brother Jiao, we three grow up together, I am the eldest." As soon as Zhou Jiao entered the door, he heard that she was pretending to be the boss again. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are just pretending to be the boss in front of me, and you are not afraid of being disciplined in front of the elders." When he spoke, his eyes were always on wen''er. His eyes were gentle and could squeeze water out of the water. He was deeply in love with wen''er. As long as he was not blind, he could see clearly. However, Zhongwen pretends to be blind, and Rongyue also mistakenly looks away. She just doesn''t know that Jianyun bowed down to drink tea. Only Mr. Wan laughed and said, "when is Wener afraid of being scolded? She''s used to it. " Then, in the laughter of the crowd, Zhou Jiao and WAN Kun were seated. When Zhou Jiao sat down, Zhongwen said to him, "Jiao Er, yesterday I received a letter from your father king from Zhou Dynasty, which said that he was not as fit as before in recent years. He was more and more reluctant to deal with the government, and all forces in the court were surging. He planned to send someone to welcome you back to the court next month, and canonize you as Taizi, so as to stabilize the court platform, and let you take over the government early in the second year, to share Zhou''s worries. ¡±Zhou Jiao was stunned. He knew there would be a day, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast. He was not prepared for it. Wen''er said with a smile, "so brother Jiao will be king of Zhou soon?" Zhou Jiao frowned, "are you in such a hurry? Can''t it slow down? " "That''s what your father said in his letter," said Rong Yue. "In these years, he has been on the throne alone, no brothers to help him, no skirts to help him, and everything depends on him alone. Now you are too old, and when it''s time to bear the burden, jiao''er, you are born to be a prince, which is your responsibility." How can Zhou Jiao not understand this? It''s just that he - he looks up at wen''er, who is sitting next to the master, playing with his hair. Then he gets up and kneels in front of Rong Yue and Zhong Wen: "master, I have a bad request." Chapter 1124 Dissolving the moon and Zhongwen quickly exchanged eyes, what Zhou Jiao wanted to say, they are from the past, they know it. Dissolve the moon to nod: "you rise to say." Zhou Jiao shakes his head and refuses to get up. He says, "master, jiao''er grew up with you and your master. He grew up with wen''er. He had no idea. I loved wen''er since I was a child and loved her. I also secretly swore that in this life, if wen''er didn''t marry me, I would ask for the master''s success." Wen Ermeng, who has always taken Zhou Jiao as her brother, friend and playmate, has never thought about the relationship between men and women. How could he not have thought that he would put forward such a request in front of his parents today. She stood up and did not wait for the dissolving moon to talk with Zhongwen. She went to Zhou Jiao''s face step by step, reached out and probed his forehead: "brother Jiao, you are not sick, are you crazy this morning?" Dissolving the moon stares at wen''er and scolds: "there are no rules, but they still don''t retreat." See Wen Er Du mouth back to the master''s side, she just toward Zhou Jiao way: "you first say." Zhou Jiao had no bottom in his heart. He took another look at his uncle and saw his uncle nodding to him, which made him get up. Rong Yue said: "jiao''er, I know you are sincere, but whether it''s your marriage or wen''er''s marriage, it''s a matter of two families. You can''t be a little careless, let alone rash to make a decision. The most important thing is whether you two are in love or not. If it''s just your wishful thinking, we can''t help you." Therefore, people''s eyes fell on wen''er one after another. Wan Kun, who had been silently drinking tea, also laid down the tea cup. Wen''er is stunned and laughs, "what are you looking at me for? Didn''t I say that before? I don''t want to marry anyone. I haven''t used the skills I''ve learned over the years. My reputation as a student of Zheng Nianwen hasn''t been widely spread. " Zhou Jiao was with her all day. How could he not know her idea? Seeing her saying it in front of her elders, he was even more worried. He said: "wen''er, we, we can make an engagement first, don''t worry about getting married. You can do whatever you want. I will accompany you until you are tired and willing to get married. How about we get married again?" Wen''er shook his head: "no, you are my brother in my eyes. How can I get married with my brother? Isn''t it * *? It''s incomprehensible that you can''t make such an idea of me. " She sighed. It seemed that she was going to lose a little friend. "You go back to your room first," said the dissolving moon Zhou Jiao''s heart was aching. He liked the girl for more than ten years and said that he couldn''t understand his feelings... Wen''er walks forward, and WAN Kun also gets up and leaves the hall. Seeing wen''er turning into the corridor of copying hands from afar, he rushes a few steps to catch up with wen''er Wen''er turns around and sees that it''s Wan Kun. He raises his eyebrow and says, "what''s the matter? Are you here to persuade me to marry brother Jiao? " Wan Kun smiled and shook his head: "nature is not." "Then what do you want me to do?" She can remember that the young martial uncle never looked for her in private in ordinary times. She met her in the garden and finished her work. Although she grew up together, she really didn''t know Wan Kun at all. She was only 13 years old, but she looked like a 30-year-old, and she didn''t know how many things were hidden in her heart. Wan Kun said, "I just want to tell you that you can rest assured that the prince and the princess will never let you marry Zhou Jiao." Chapter 1125 Wen''er squinted at him and said, "do you still want to say that? How could my parents love me so much that they would let me marry the Zhou Dynasty? Besides, even if they were willing, the master and the emperor''s uncle would not be willing. I''m not worried at all. You call me to say that? " Wankun''s lips were slightly hooked, and there was a faint smile in her eyes: "so, in your eyes, it''s just a small thing that is not worth mentioning?" Wen''er turns around, stands in front of him, looks up at him slightly, looks curiously: "you seem to care about this, how? Do you like me too? " It is the spring day, the sun is just right, the fragrance of flowers in the garden is intoxicating, the breeze blows her hair, the pair seems to be embedded in the eyes of a black pearl, is focusing on him, this is the first time, the first time her eyes, only him. The face, which has always been rigid and unsmooth, has a trace of crimson, just as the eyes touch the red lips, and think of last night''s gentle moment, the palpitation in the heart, unable to support itself. She suddenly smiled. She couldn''t breathe: "I''m just joking with you, little martial uncle. Look at your serious appearance." She turned around and waved: "I''m leaving. I won''t go to say goodbye to you in a moment." He looked at her back and silently replied to her question: "yes, I care about it very much. Yes, I like you too. I like you from a long time ago. Even I don''t know when to start.". On the other hand, Zhou Jiao is still trying to persuade Rong Yue and Zhong Wen. "Master, I really like wen''er. I only love her in my whole life. I will never let her suffer any grievance. If you don''t give up her marrying far away, I can spare time to accompany her back to Chu for two months every year." He is 15 years old this year. For a man, it''s a little early to get married at 15. But for a woman, after the hairpin ceremony, it''s the best age to get married. So he''s worried. He''s afraid that wen''er will become someone else''s fiancee. He can''t accept it. He can''t. Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "jiao''er, it''s not that we embarrassed you. Just now you saw that wen''er has been treating you as a brother. She has no children''s love. What''s more, we don''t want her to get married so early. We want to stay for a few more years and stay with us." Zhou Jiao, with a happy face, said: "master, I don''t want to get married immediately. I''d better write back to Chao and invite my father to make an appointment first. It''s not too late to get married after two years." "Jiao''er, do you still don''t understand?" said Jane Yun? It''s not that we elders want to embarrass you, but Wener refuses. You just heard that Wener only takes you as his younger brother. He thinks that if you are together, it''s * * * doesn''t understand? " Zhou Jiao is not stupid. How can he not understand? But he only wants wen''er. He can''t control anything else: "master, wen''er is still young. He doesn''t understand the relationship between men and women. She will understand naturally later. Besides, he and I are not real brothers and sisters. We can''t talk about anything **** he took a breath and said:" I grew up by your side when I peed. What kind of temperament am I Isn''t it good to know the root and the bottom clearly? " Zhongwen said in his heart, it''s because he knows the root of the matter. Your father did us a lot of harm. How could we let our daughter go to the fire pit again? Don''t even think about it. After all, he is the one who looks at the grown-up child and really loves him. Naturally, he can''t say such heavy words. Chapter 1126 Zhongwen said: "let''s talk about it later. Now, the mind of reading is not here. What we say is useless. You know, our Zheng family is different from others'' family. As long as we like reading, we will never object. If she doesn''t like it, we will never force it. So you may understand?" Zhou Jiao nodded, "I see." His eyes were full of bitterness, and he said nothing more. After bowing to all the people, he turned and went out of the hall. After all, I still don''t want to read. If she wants to, things will go well. But wen''er, she is good at everything, that is, she never pays attention to men''s and women''s affairs. No matter how explicitly he implies, she can''t understand them, and doesn''t pay attention to them at all. What should he do? What should he do with her. After sending off the sons of Rongyue''s family, Mr. Wan took Jane Yun back to his room and sent his servants back. Jianyun frowned: "what are you doing? It''s mysterious. " Mr. Wan whispered, "did you find that kun''er is different from wen''er?" "He is my son, can I not know his mind? You need to say it. " "What do you think of that?" Mr. Wan asked Jianyun shrugged: "what can I think? This is their own business. If he has the ability to turn wen''er to me as a daughter-in-law, I think this son is not born in vain. If he doesn''t have the ability, I can''t help him. Don''t expect me to help him. " Mr. Wan sighed and shook his head: "I haven''t seen such a cruel mother as you. It''s just that she loves wen''er better than kun''er. As a boy, she shouldn''t be pampered all day. But this is kun''er''s life-long happiness. How can you say that she doesn''t care?" "Who says I don''t care?" she waved? If he can make wen''er look at him differently, and don''t regard him as a younger brother or a martial uncle, I will go to find Rong Yue to propose marriage. I don''t care about all these things, and Rong Yue won''t care about them. But if he doesn''t get wen''er''s heart, how can I help him? " After Mr. Wan thought about it, it was also the children''s own business. Even if they were the elders, they would be useless even if they broke their hearts. Jane Yun glanced at him and said softly, "what we have to do now is to do whatever he wants. That is to help him." "Sister, you are back. There were several matchmakers coming to propose marriage yesterday." Eight year old Zhengzhou, when he saw his sister coming back, couldn''t close his mouth happily. He always looked forward to her coming back to the palace, flying kites with him, and sneaking him out of the palace to play. Nianwen rubs his brother''s top hair and says with a smile, "you are a little girl. Do you know what it means to propose a marriage?" Zhengzhou nodded: "of course, I know that proposing marriage is to let my sister marry, marry the childe she said to marry. My sister is someone else''s family. I don''t want my sister to marry." This she likes to hear, smilingly way: "little devil, you are smart, know to choose the words that elder sister likes to hear, well, elder sister will give you a reward later." The couple walked behind and heard the conversation between the two brothers and sisters. They couldn''t help crying and laughing. Zhongwen sighed, "I''m afraid this marriage is a problem for our daughter." "If there''s anything difficult, she doesn''t want to marry now, then she will marry again when she wants to, so that she won''t leave any regrets in the future. Once married, she will be as happy and comfortable as she is now, even if she can''t." Chapter 1127 "Besides, I didn''t marry you until I was twenty-one?" Life is short, happiness is a life, depression is a life, if you can choose, why not choose a happy life? "Madame, didn''t you go to the prince''s palace side by side yesterday?"? Can we see the princess Changle? " Pingde Hou sun Lixing asked his wife. Wu Shi, madam Hou of Pingde, glanced up at her husband and waved her hand to order all the servants in the house to step down. Then she said to her husband: "no, the princess sent her servants to invite her. She went to the gate and saw me sitting in it. Then she turned around and left. I didn''t even see her. I only saw a corner of clothing. It was a rude girl. If she wasn''t the emperor''s favorite I can''t see such a girl as the loving Princess Changle. " Hou Pingde glanced at her and snorted coldly, "can''t you see it? You don''t look at her identity. She is the eldest daughter of the king of flat shoulders. Her mother is the princess who protects the country. Her grandfather is the Duke of Yongding. Her uncle is the emperor. There is a famous teacher, Jianyun. She is the backstage of a wealthy family. Don''t you see that? Why can''t you see it? Is this son you gave birth to worthy of others? Let you go to the palace, but I didn''t have much hope. " Madame Pingde is choked by him and can''t say a word. She is very upset that she doesn''t want her son to marry such a woman to enter the house. If she enters Pingde, she can''t provide for it? Who will see her mother-in-law''s manual? Pingde Hou looked at her face, how could he not know what she thought in her heart. He shook his head and hummed: "long hair, short vision, short eyesight, only one acre of land can be seen in the clear eyes." Pingde Hou''s wife pingbai was ridiculed by her husband. She was very upset. Leng was to blame the princess Changle for her dissatisfaction. "In a few days, it will be the hairpin ceremony of Princess Changle. The emperor authorized her to go to the palace to do the hairpin ceremony. This is a great honor. Then we will all go and take liu''er with us." Madam Hou Pingde''s eyes brightened, and her heart was filled with gloom: "so, all the dignified young ladies in Beijing will go?" Hou Pingde nodded: "it''s natural. We liu''er is 14 years old and born like this again. It''s a good chance to enter the Palace this time. I heard that the only son of ten thousand families will go too. Pay more attention." Mrs. Hou Pingde frowned slightly and said, "only son of ten thousand families? Is wankun, who was only 13 years old and then graduated in Jianyun''s hands? " Hou Pingde nodded, "it''s him." Madame pingdehou looked puzzled: "pay attention to what he does? But he is the son of a businessman. How about a fortune? Is it comparable to the son of our noble family? " Hou Pingde''s face was a little heavy: "you''re not convinced that you haven''t seen it. Are those ten thousand ordinary merchants? Mr. Wan''s business is all over the five states and all over the world. He doesn''t even know how much money he has. That''s the second thing. It''s said that he still has business with the emperor. In recent years, his real estate business is all joint ventures with the emperor. The money he fills into the Treasury every year is countless for your generation. Will such a family always be a businessman? Sooner or later, they will be knighted. What''s more, Jianyun, the princess of the protectorate, the master of the king side by side, and even the emperor, who saw her, will call for a master. Such a family is not worthy of liu''er? " Chapter 1128 After hearing her husband''s words, Madame Hou of Pingde just woke up. No wonder she met with several Madame for tea a few days ago. What they talked about most was not the son of Jingdu noble family, but the son of Wanjia family, how to be a doctor, how to be a kung fu master, and how to be elegant... Thinking of this, Madame Pinde Hou had an idea in her heart. She smiled and said, "it''s said that Princess Changle is the first beauty in Kyoto. That''s because they haven''t seen our liu''er. Liu''er''s appearance is the first beauty. When I enter the palace, I will make liu''er the most popular one among all the expensive women." Although Pingde Hou had doubts about her ability, he had no other choice but to bring his wife to the palace. Otherwise, he would rather take Xu''s aunt than her. Chu palace, Yuhe palace. Chu Tianqi is buried in a pile of compromises on the imperial case. The eunuch enters from the outside and says to Chu Tianqi, "the emperor, the empress, please see me." Tianqi frowned, and the red pen in his hand was put down. He raised his eyes and said to the eunuch, "Xuan." The eunuch hurriedly withdrew from the Yuhe palace and quickly invited the queen waiting outside the palace to come in. Twenty five years later, the empress is in full bloom. She has been in the palace for ten years. She has a son and a daughter. She has a distinguished family, which is incomparable to other imperial concubines in the palace. The emperor respects her very much, so she is very satisfied. She entered the Yuhe palace in a dignified manner. She didn''t come here often, but she was the only woman in the back palace who could enter and leave the Yuhe palace. "See the emperor." Shangguanyao Dynasty Chu heaven Qi Fu body salute. Chu Tianqi raised his head and drew a light smile on his face: "the queen doesn''t need to be more polite. She is given a seat." Shangguanyao is a little disappointed. The emperor''s couch is enough for four people, but there is no place for her. The emperor is always more polite than intimate to him. She used to think that this was the nature of the emperor. She was so indifferent to all people and refused to let anyone near him. But that time, she negotiated with the emperor in the royal palace for the selection of a talent girl. The princess of Changle broke into the inner palace without notice. After the salute, she sat directly beside the emperor. Instead of scolding her, the Emperor allowed her to play with the fold on the table, even listened to her nagging about her mother''s protection of the country. She was so spoiled He never had a son of his own. From then on, she knew that the emperor was not naturally indifferent. He just didn''t want to give her the warmth in his heart. "The queen is coming at this time. What can I do for you?" He took the warm tea and took a sip. Shangguan Yao sneers: "emperor, tomorrow is the hairpin ceremony of Princess Changle. I have prepared everything in Yonghe hall. Tomorrow, I will personally hold the hairpin for Princess Changle." Chu Tianqi''s smile was three points thick and nodded to her: "it''s so good." Shangguanyao said: "emperor, tomorrow''s eldest brother and sister-in-law of my concubine will also enter the palace. This time they brought my nephew." Chu Tianqi eyebrows: "shangguannuo?" The last time he saw shangguannuo was three years ago, when shangguannuo was only 15 years old, he was really a stunning person. He only met once and was very impressed by him. When shangguanyao saw that the emperor said the name of nuoger, he was very pleased: "yes, nuoger, he is 18 years old this year, and he is still unmarried. The eldest brother and sister-in-law want to take advantage of the opportunity of the princess of Changle and the hairpin ceremony to see if there is a suitable girl in Kyoto." Chapter 1129 Chu Tianqi''s eyes are light and heavy, and he has been holding the tea cup for a long time. Shangguanyao, the eldest daughter of Xianguang Marquis stationed in the East, is the ancestor of shangguanshi, the founder of the Chu Dynasty. He helped the ancestors of the Chu family to calm down their internal and external troubles, and made great contributions. Hundreds of years ago, only shangguanyao family had half of the military power of the Chu Dynasty, and the power was overwhelming. It is the most powerful help of ancestors and the most powerful threat. Chu, the then superior officer, also knew that his power was too great and was not beneficial to the stability of the court, so he took the initiative to hand over his military power. He asked him to stay in the East for a long time, hiding his merits and fame, and no longer cared about the government. Although he still held hundreds of thousands of troops, he never supported the imperial court''s struggle. For hundreds of years, the throne had been replaced by a hereditary one. The famous Shangguan family gradually became unknown This does not mean that shangguanshi went down. On the contrary, although Shangguan''s reputation in Kyoto is getting weaker and no longer mentioned in the court, they are still Shangguan''s on the powerful side. In the East, some people may not know who the emperor of Chu Dynasty is now, but no one will not know who the current head of Shangguan family is. It shows that Baidian is the master of Dongli. For hundreds of years, this has been the case. The successive emperors of Chu also know this fact. However, the Shangguan family has never had any changes, and hundreds of thousands of troops have also been devoted to the border areas, without any slackness or restraint. Ten years ago, in the Southern Dynasty, the army attacked Chu and led 300000 troops into the South Wei River. The Duke of Heng was defeated many times and saw that the South Wei River was in danger. His brother-in-law was not able to transfer troops to Longxi in a day. At that critical juncture, shangguanyao''s father, shangguanjing, led 100000 troops to take a small route from the east to the South Wei River and reinforce the Duke of Heng. All the 100000 troops from the East were brave and good at fighting, within three days He defeated the army of the Southern Dynasty, and finally took charge of the Weiguan pass and sent the army back to their hometown. The Shangguan clan made great contributions and refused to accept the imperial court''s reward. However, three months later, they sent their daughter to Kyoto to participate in the selection of beautiful women. Shangguanyao was the palace he entered at that time. He was 15 years old. She was a typical lady of great family. She was dignified and beautiful, knowledgeable and reasonable. She also relied on shangguanyao. She was able to stand out from the crowd. He listened to his elder sister and brother-in-law''s advice, and set shangguanyao as the queen. In one way, he could stabilize shangguanyao''s heart in the East, and in the other hand, it was a reward for shangguanjing to rescue Nanwei. Now shangguanyao has become a queen, but also gave birth to children, a stable position in the harem, in shangguanshi''s case, is also the supreme glory. But they even stare at wen''er again? This time in Beijing, it''s nice to say that they came to find a suitable girl to explain that white point is for wen''er. According to their current status of Shangguan surname, girls from ordinary families, how can they see it? Only with wen''er''s status can they see it. What are their ideas when they go to the official family? "The emperor?" Seeing the emperor for a long time, shangguanyao asked. Tianqi raised his eyes and glanced at Shangguan ballad with cool eyes: "well, then I''ll see which girl is suitable. Tell me, I''ll make the decision for him." Shangguanyao secretly likes it. Hurry up and thank you. Tianqi droops her eyes, and her eyes fall on the fold in her hands again. She says in a low voice, "if nothing happens, just step back." Shangguanyao was going to stay to serve him. Seeing his appearance, he sighed, "I''m leaving." Chapter 1130 When the sound of footsteps was getting far away, he raised his head and said to the eunuch: "go to the palace side by side, invite the princess to come to the palace, and say that I have something important to discuss." "The emperor announced that I would enter the palace at this time?" Dissolving the moon is a little inconceivable. Tomorrow is wen''er''s hairpin ceremony. She is so busy that she can''t get into the palace. eunuch way: "Princess highness, that''s what the emperor said." After thinking about it, he asked, "who have you seen before the emperor uploaded me?" The eunuch said, "it is said that you have only seen the queen before entering the palace." Wen''er was very pleased and said, "my mother, the emperor''s uncle is eager to announce you to the palace. There must be something urgent to discuss. You''d better go quickly. I remember what you just said. Tomorrow''s hairpin ceremony will never disgrace you and the emperor''s uncle." It''s rare for Rong Yue to see her daughter so obedient. When her heart warmed, she smiled and said, "you, every time you are so obedient, it indicates that you are going to make trouble. You should be obedient today. You can''t make trouble again, can you hear me?" Wen''er was tired of hearing this for a long time. She got up and pushed her mother out of the hall. She watched her mother''s figure disappear gradually from afar, and her face became more excited. Since she came back from Wanfu to Wangfu, she has been detained by her mother every day in this mansion. She is not allowed to leave the gate or walk in the gate. Her homework is just preaching. She is getting bored. My mother has entered the palace. My father has not come back from the city defense camp. This is a golden opportunity. Qi Rongyue walked from the palace side by side for less than half an hour, and wen''er, dressed in men''s clothes, went out of the house and swaggered into the street. "It''s said that there is a girl in the street who wants to sell herself to bury her father. She looks very beautiful. She can go home for only ten Liang silver. Let''s go and have a look." Wen''er once heard of the funeral of her father by selling her body in the playful script. It was the first time that this happened before her eyes. She had a hard time coming out. How could she miss it? She immediately crowded up to join the fun. She pushed to the front of the crowd, and saw that the girl was wearing a coarse cloth dress and her hair was plaited into a thick braid and tied behind her head. Her appearance was really beautiful, her body was thin, and her appearance was weak and unfriendly, which made everyone in the audience feel pity. But ten Liang silver is not a small amount for ordinary people, and most of these old men have families. Some people have money in their bags but dare not sell it. They are afraid to bring it home and blow it out to the female tiger. Do they have to pay for it? Some people are not afraid of their wives, but they are shy in their pockets. They can only look and sigh. She saw that the girl was so poor and decent that she was just like a commodity here. Her hand touched her bosom, took out a twelve Liang silver ingot, and handed it to the girl''s hand. "Girl, I''ll give you twelve Liang. Go back and bury your father, and don''t sell yourself to me. Make a living for yourself." The girl raised her eyes and saw wen''er''s handsome face and extraordinary clothes and temperament. She immediately said, "since the young man has paid for the maid, the maid will be the man of the young man in the future." At this time, another two ingots of silver were thrown in front of the girl. A tall and handsome young man came out of the crowd. He said in a low voice, "I''m going out for twenty Liang. Come with me." Chapter 1131 The girl raised her eyes to see the tall and upright young man. Her face turned crimson at once. In a low voice, she pushed back the ten Liang silver ingot. Wen''er didn''t take the silver ingot. He stood up and looked up at the young man in front of him. Then he said to the girl, "girl, I''ll give you money, not to buy you, but just to help you. He gives you money, but to buy you, to make you a slave for the whole life. You would rather have him than me?" She couldn''t understand what the girl was thinking. After listening to wen''er''s questions, the young man of the royal guards glanced at wen''er with a slight smile on his brow and lips. "It''s her choice who wants money and who to go with," he said quietly The girl blushed and said, "thank you for your kindness. Su''er''s parents are dead. They are lonely and helpless. If you can follow him as a slave, he will be the best destination." Wen''er shakes her head. Since she wants to make such a choice, she can''t say anything more. She takes over the ten Liang silver and puts it back in her arms. She is about to turn around and leave. But she sees a middle-aged man with a fierce face squeezing him. He reaches out for a pick and pulls her to one side. He almost doesn''t fall to the ground. The man still shouts and rolls away. Before wen''er got angry, the man threw out three silver spindles and said loudly, "come with me, little lady, I''ll give you thirty-two." When su''er saw the man''s appearance, his face turned white with fright. He said: "I have already collected the money from this young man, and I can''t accept you any more." The man hums: "what is it that you can''t accept me if you accept him? I just saw that you took the little white face twelve Liang first, and then this guy gave it twenty Liang, and you asked for twenty Liang after twelve Liang. What''s the rule for the high price? It will change when I get here? I''m not a little white face or something? " Su''er was so scared that she couldn''t agree. Wen''er couldn''t see. He said to the man, "Hey, why did you push me just now? Is this your way or something? What''s more, other girls will follow whoever they like. Do you want to buy or sell it by force? " The man looked sideways at wen''er and saw that she was really handsome. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and tried to squeeze his little face: "look at this little white face, this little handsome one, even the man who is good at ladies can''t help his heart." Wen''er is thinking, is it better to break one hand or two? She hasn''t made a move yet. The prince of the royal guards at the other end comes out first, and his broad hand tightly clasps the man''s wrist: "brother, talk and respect." The man tried hard to get rid of it, but he couldn''t get rid of it. He was so ashamed and angry that he shouted: "where is the wild boy from? How dare you oppose me? Do you know who I am? " The prince of royal guards smiled lightly and stood in the bright sun. His beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of golden light. "Of course, I know who I am, but I don''t know who you are. It''s no use asking me. It''s better to go back and ask your mother." There was a roar of laughter all around. The man was so angry that he suddenly pulled out the dagger at his waist and stabbed the young man. The young man didn''t notice it for a while. When he saw the reflection of the blade light, he quickly released the man''s hand and stepped back. Even though his body was very fast, he was still cut by the sharp dagger. The white sleeve was dyed red by the blood. Chapter 1132 The man was successful in one move, but he was not satisfied. He immediately raised his knife and stabbed again. Wen''er saw it, threw the silver spindle in his hand, and hit his right knee. The man fell to the ground, the dagger fell off, holding the knee and howled: "who is it, who is plotting against me? You have the ability to stand up and fight with me. " At this time, the onlookers around quickly retreated, how far away they were from each other, afraid that they would get close and suffer from disaster. So by the man''s side, there was only wen''er and the Royal Prince with the injured arm. The man pointed to wen''er and said, "little white face, is it you?" Wen''er leaned over and picked up the silver ingot that had just been used to throw at him. He sighed: "I thought it was such a powerful angle. I didn''t expect it to be so weak. I just threw it lightly, and you became like this. You still call yourself Laozi here, and you are not afraid of being laughed at." At this time, the pain in the knee of the man has eased a lot. He has been walking around the city of Kyoto for many years. When did he suffer such a loss? How could he swallow this tone, stand up and get up, pick up the dagger that fell to the ground, and lift it to stab. Wen''er''s feet were light and slippery. He dodged his stab, stretched out a hook, and caught the man''s feet. He fell into shit again. The man is not a fool either. He can see that this little white face has Kung Fu on it, and Kung Fu is above him. He is alone today. He can''t beg for it in his hand. He points to wen''er and says, "you, wait for me. Don''t run if you have the ability." He said it himself and ran first. Wen''er said, "I''m not a stake. I''ve grown up here. I''ll leave if I want. Can you manage it?" The prince of royal guards on one side always looked at wen''er, and saw that she was slender and short enough than him. She was too handsome to cover up. He thought of his sister, who was as big as her, and always liked to sneak out and play like this. Knowing that she was a girl, he didn''t break her. He just went forward and said with a smile, "thank you for your help." Wen''er immediately returned the gift and smiled, "the playwright often said that if the road is rough and the knife is used to help, it''s probably like this. Don''t thank you, don''t thank you. I''m not for you. I just don''t like him." Wen''er''s eyes fell on his arm: "your wound is not shallow. I need to deal with it. I know some medical skills. If you can rest assured, let me bandage you." The prince of the royal guards did not ask for it. He immediately glanced around and said with a smile, "I think there is a tea shop over there. I''d better go there and have something to eat." Wen''er nods. She doesn''t know what to do for fun. At present, this brother is older than her. He wants to have some experience. He can have a tea chat with him. He shouldn''t be bored. They went to the tea house and waited for the girl su''er to be taken. They were both her gold masters. They fought with bullies for her. How could they abandon her? Sitting down in the tea shop, wen''er glanced at su''er, who was embarrassed to follow, and said with a smile, "why don''t you call su''er together, brother?" The prince of the royal guards didn''t return either, sighed: "what I can do has been done. Even if she comes, I won''t take her back." Wen''er doesn''t understand: "but you just said you wanted to take her away." The prince of the royal guards shook his head: "I was just testing her, but I didn''t expect that she was the kind of person I wanted to be." Chapter 1133 "What kind of person?" wen''er asked He smiled lightly, took the teapot sent by his boss and poured a bowl of tea for wen''er: "you are all cheated by her soft appearance. Any girl who sells herself to bury her father or has no family or reason is cheating. A girl like her just wants to rely on some beauty and be a concubine with a rich man." If wen''er has some understanding, he thinks that if su''er girl is forced to sell herself to bury her father, why does she give him twelve Liang instead of selling herself? Is one''s freedom worth no more than ten liang of silver? It seems that, as the brother said, su''er is not drunk. The prince of the royal guards saw her through at a glance. He thought she was very cute. He was in a good mood. The wound on his arm didn''t seem to hurt so much. He said with a smile, "my last name is Shangguan. My single name is Nuo. I don''t know what to call my little brother." Wen''er bows his hand and says with a smile, "my brother''s surname is Chu, a single name is a word." She has a bright smile, and the brilliance in her eyes shines into his heart like that. No matter how many years later, he will always remember this smiling face, pure and bright. -- Tianqi transferred the words of Shangguan empress and dissolved the moon. "Sister Huang, what''s the plan of Shangguan''s family?" Tianqi''s handsome eyebrows are close, which cannot be understood. Dissolve the moon to rise, walked in the temple a few steps, suddenly smile a way: "tube they make what idea, and first look at say, they leave in the East always settle, especially the queen into the palace these ten years, more than before, settle, never a bit bad rumors from the East." Tianqi picks up her eyebrows, and huangjie talks to him. She never turns a corner. Today, she says seven points and leaves three points. He looks sideways at the maid and Eunuch in the temple of eyes, and her heart is clear. Shangguanyao has been in the palace for ten years. It''s hard to say whether she has managed her own network in the palace, let alone whether she has her people around him. In some words, sister Huang is not easy to speak up, she will. "What sister Huang said was that I was worried too much." He smiled and got up, took the black wood flower box which was placed on the table, and handed it to Rongyue''s hand: "sister Huang, this is a gift for wen''er and Ji. Please take it back to wen''er for me." Dissolve the moon to take next, smile way: "why not stay to tomorrow public reward?" Tianqi said with a smile, "tomorrow I will give you another one. It''s my intention to be an uncle." "Then I''ll see how much it weighs." Then he opened the lid of the box, and a bright night pearl appeared in front of his eyes. The night Pearl was big enough to hold an egg, and he could feel the cool outside. She has seen a lot of night pearls, but she has never seen a night pearl of this size. It is not too much to call it a rare treasure. "This is such a rare night pearl, so you gave it to Wen?" She closed the lid and asked with a smile. Tianqi said: "it''s just a night pearl. Let wen''er play with it. She went to the Palace last time and saw the Pearl in my palace. It''s very rare. I specially sent someone to find such a first-class pearl. Naturally, wen''er in our family should be the best." Dissolving the month shakes his head: "you, know to spoil her to get used to her, this wench, more and more have no rules, sooner or later must break into a disaster." Tianqi then said: "at her age, when she is innocent and playful, you should not hold her too tightly. While she is not married now, let her play for two more years. When she gets married in the future, it''s too late to be crazy if you want to play." Chapter 1134 Rong Yue looks at his younger brother, but at the age of 29, he is already full of vicissitudes. It can be seen that the throne of the emperor is not so easy to sit on, especially to be a good emperor. When did his figure become so thin? It seems to have returned to the way it was when it was in trouble. She reached up to the sky and said, "take it." Tian qiyileng: "what to do?" "You seem to have lost a lot of weight recently. I''ll see how you are." Tianqi dry smile: "what disease can I have? The imperial doctor in the palace will come to ask for peace pulse in three or two days. If there is any problem, you may have known it for a long time." The more he wriggled, the more she felt wrong. She stepped forward and, involuntarily, seized his wrists. Tianqi has been busy with government affairs these years, and there is no time to practice Kung Fu. His strength is not as strong as that of his elder sister. He works hard, but he doesn''t break away. "Elder sister, I''m really OK. Please let go." Heaven is in a hurry. The brow that dissolves the moon to stretch originally suddenly wrinkles up, she looses Tianqi''s wrist, raises an eye to see him: "you still say you are OK? You are so weak. If you don''t take good care of yourself, you will have a big problem. " In the same way, the royal doctor once said to him that he also wanted to have a few comfortable days, but he was the emperor and the monarch of Chu Dynasty. There were so many things waiting for him to deal with every day. The memorials waiting for him to read seemed to be endless. "He wry smile:" I know, elder sister you are at ease, I will pay more attention How does Rongyue know about his brother''s suffering? But she can''t help him. Zhongwen''s job is martial arts and he can''t help him. Once upon a time, Hengzhi helped him. But Hengzhi stayed in Jincheng these years and refused to come to Beijing again. Tianqi has survived these years day by day. Born as a heavenly family, it seems to outsiders to be extremely honorable and bitter. Only those who have tasted it will know. She didn''t say anything more. It''s useless to say anything. It''s better to find a way to lighten the burden on Tianqi''s shoulders. The next day, Chu palace, Yonghe palace. The guests arrived one after another, but the main character was not on the stage. There are six rows of low tables in the middle of the hall, three on the left and three on the right. Each row can seat at least 20 people. Today''s seats are not divided according to the rank of officials. They come early and come late. So those who come early occupy the front row seats first, and those who come later can only move back, which is fair. Mrs. Hou Pingde learned the rules of today''s seating in a party. In order to occupy an excellent position, she came early. She is also a kind-hearted person. She occupies the third table on the right which is the closest to the emperor. This position is not only close to the emperor, but also has a good sight. She can see the vast majority of people sitting opposite and make her daughter have a good face Let more people see it. Although there is no protagonist in the palace, the guests are very happy to talk with each other, but it is also very lively. At this time, a tall and upright figure appears at the gate of the palace. The eunuch who sings outside the gate receives the post and immediately sings: "the East is away from Xian Guanghou." The noisy voice in the hall immediately calmed down, and everyone''s eyes turned to the door of the hall, watching the tall figure step in. "It is said that the current Marquis Xian Guang succeeded to the throne five years ago. He has a great reputation in the East. His son, shangguannuo, is a famous talent in the East. He has both culture and martial arts. He is also born with great beauty. I don''t know how many girls in the boudoir are well matched." Chapter 1135 "I''ve also heard that this time, marquis Xian and his son came to Beijing with them to find a suitable marriage for his son in Kyoto. I don''t know who''s lucky enough to be in the eyes of marquis Xian." "Isn''t it obvious? If you want to find the right relatives, why do you want to go to Beijing? And you chose to go to the palace today? Obviously I want to see Princess Changle. " At this time, the Marquis Xian Guang had already approached, and all of them shut up and started to say hello with a smile. Wu pulled his daughter''s sleeve and whispered, "liu''er, what do you think of this Xian Guang Hou son?" Sun Liuliu listened to his mother''s words and looked up at the gate of the hall. The young man with a long body, a sword eyebrow and stars, and a thin lip slightly hooked with a smile. She looked at him stupidly, and his eyes seemed to fall on her face. She hurriedly lowered her head, her chest was like a small bump, red as fire. "What do you think of this son of Xianguang Marquis?" Wu asked again. Sun Liuliu''s head hung down, and his voice was like a mosquito''s voice: "Niang, in public, what kind of mouth do you have?" As soon as Wu Shi saw his daughter''s small appearance, he wondered what else he didn''t understand. "I think this Xianguang Hou Shizi is much better than that Wan Gongzi, and my mother will help you pay more attention." Sun Liuliu''s face is more and more red. I wish I could find a crack to get in at once. My mother will never change her nature if she doesn''t speak. Fortunately, there is a lot of noise in the palace again. Their mother and son''s voice hasn''t been heard. Otherwise, I can''t stay any longer. At this time, the eunuch outside the palace sang again, "Mr. Wan is here." Although there is no name and no official rank, when Mr. Wan is sung, the noise in the hall is also dissipating. Everyone''s eyes fall on the door of the hall. Mr. Wan is fifty-eight years old, his temples are gray, but his spirit is still very healthy, his face is very ruddy, and he is not much less than a man in his forties. It''s Jianyun who leads Mr. Wan into the hall together. She is also in her fifties, but she looks no different from the woman in her forties. She has a beautiful face and a detached temperament. There''s a kind of flavor that Xu Niang still has, though she''s half old. Wan Kun came in after the two men. Although he was only 13 years old, he had the height of a normal adult man. In addition, he had been practising martial arts for a long time. His body shape was stronger than that of a normal teenager. There was no expression on his handsome face, no joy or anger, and his eyes were cool and pale, as if everything was under his eyes and nothing was under his eyes. Wu pulled the sleeves of his daughter''s clothes again and lowered his voice: "Liu Liu, you see this ten thousand childe, it''s not bad." Sun Liuliu looked around and saw wankun turn around and drill in the corner. She found the least impressive seat and sat down. She was going to be 13 years old, but she had such a bearing. But she always felt that Wanjun was too cold and didn''t seem to get along well with him. Compared with him, she was more interested in xianguanghou Shizi. Then the eunuch sang, "here comes Prince Jiao." At this time, the palace began to talk about: "this Jiao Prince is the prince of the Zhou Dynasty?" "It''s said that he came from the Zhou Dynasty, and there was only one prince in the Zhou Dynasty. He will be the king of Zhou in the future." "When Mr. Wan ran the full moon wine for Mr. Wan, I once saw the prince Jiao in the garden of Wanfu. At that time, he was only a two-year-old baby. Unexpectedly, this blink of an eye was so big." Chapter 1136 Zhou Jiao chose the seat on the left side in front of others, just opposite sun Liuliu. Wu secretly looked at Zhou Jiao. He was a handsome young man with extraordinary bearing. He was born as a prince. His majesty of Zhou Dynasty in the future could not be compared with Wan Kun or shangguannuo. If Liu Liu could marry Zhou Jiao, she would be the queen of Zhou Dynasty. Not to mention the relationship between Zhou Dynasty and Chu Dynasty, but the relationship between Shan Zhou Jiao and Wang Fu side by side and Wan Fu side by side, they would turn over in Pingde Hou Fu. She tugged at her daughter and whispered, "Liu Liu, I think Prince Jiao is the most suitable. No matter his age or status, he is better than Wan Gongzi and Xian Guanghou Shizi. You will pay more attention to him later." Sun Liuliu hung his head and didn''t speak. He thought that his mother was such a person with two minds. When she saw one, she said yes. She had no idea. "Come side by side with the king, Princess protector, and Princess Changle." The eunuch sang three names in succession. When the palace was neutral, there was a silence. All the people rose from their seats. No one in the audience had a higher status than the king and the princess. It was reasonable for them to rise to meet each other. Zheng Zhongwen is still handsome and powerful, Qi Rongyue is still beautiful and gorgeous. They enter hand in hand. In the eyes of everyone, they can only think of one word, talent and beauty. After Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue, Zheng Nianwen, who is known as the first beauty in Kyoto, and the little prince who lives side by side in the palace, Zhengzhou. All people''s eyes fell on Zheng Nianwen''s body. He wore a light blue smoke gauze and a Rufu skirt. His waist was covered with jewels and beads in the same color. The waist was too full to hold. The impeccable combination of the five features makes the beauty impossible to move, especially the eyes, as if embedded in the world''s brightest precious stones, looking forward to, shining. She followed her mother slowly step by step, with a faint smile on her beautiful face, politeness and alienation. Her whole body was naturally elegant and noble. Such a girl naturally captured the eyes of all the people in the palace. Even Zhou Jiao, who is sitting in the front row, and WAN Kun, who is in the corner, can''t leave her. They are all the people who are most familiar with wen''er. But today''s wen''er is the first time they see her. Wen''er used to like to wear plain clothes and loose pants, which is more convenient for her to practice martial arts and medicine. She seldom wears skirts, which she usually wears It''s a man''s dress, and even his hair is tied in a man''s bun all the year round. Today, it''s really the first time. The happiest person to see wen''er in the palace is shangguannuo. He said goodbye to Chu Wen yesterday. He thought about where to find her in the future and whether he and she have another chance to see each other. But he didn''t think about it. She turned out to be the protagonist of today''s and Ji banquet, Zheng Nianwen. Before he came to Kyoto, his father and mother told him that only the princess Changle, who lives side by side with the Royal Palace, could be worthy of the name of Prince Xianguang and princess shizifei. He planned to go to the Royal Palace side by side in person to propose marriage. At the beginning, he refused. A woman he never met, tall, short, fat, beautiful and ugly, as well as a stranger with no idea of his temperament, how can he accept him as a pillow man? Therefore, my parents took advantage of the opportunity of the grand opening of the princess of Changle and the Ji feast in the palace, and brought him to see each other in secret. Chapter 1137 The three will be seated, and the concubines Liang and Shu will arrive. Then the emperor and the empress will enter the hall together, and the people will be counted together. This is the grand ceremony of Ji Ji ceremony. It can be seen that the weight of Zheng Nianwen in the emperor''s heart is the Queen''s birthday in previous years, which has never been so grand. After a complicated ceremony, the empress shangguanyao personally hairpins wen''er''s hair and delivers auspicious greetings, which is considered a rite. Chu Tianqi stood up with a smile, raised his glass and said to the guests, "I wish wen''er a lifetime of happiness." All the guests raised their glasses in response: "may Princess Changle live forever." Shangguanyao''s face was full of smiles and cheers, but her heart was full of bitterness. Her daughter, the legitimate legitimate princess, had never been so favored by the emperor. How could a daughter born by a princess with a foreign surname get such favor from the emperor? The concubine Liang at the bottom of one side is even more jealous. She also gave birth to a little princess. She thought that the emperor preferred the princess Changle like this because he liked the baby girl. For this reason, she was secretly happy and wanted to win over the emperor''s heart with the little princess. But who knows, the emperor always ignores her little princess and refuses to hold her once. If Qi Rongyue had not given birth to the princess of Changle for several years, she would even wonder if the princess of Changle would be the emperor''s illegitimate daughter. Fortunately, with the growth of Princess Changle, although she looks more like Qi Rongyue, there is a shadow of Zheng Zhongwen between her eyebrows and eyes, which completely dispels her doubts. At the beginning of the banquet, a group of dancing fish entered the hall and danced with the music. Shangguannuo can''t sit any longer. He takes his glass and goes to the table where he reads Wen. "Sheriff, see you again." He has a bright smile and only her eyes. It seems that he can no longer bear others. Dissolving the moon has never seen the Shangguan nuozheng want to ask, but listen to his daughter smile: "how are you here? Where are you from? " Shangguannuo was stunned and lost a little. He thought that his name was enough for her to guess his identity. It seems that she didn''t pay attention to him. It doesn''t matter. I''ll keep it in mind from today. He sneered: "I''m the son of Marquis Xianguang. Shangguannuo, this chamber is polite." He bowed his hand with a glass of wine. Nianwen didn''t know what Xianguang Hou was about. He didn''t want to know. He just got up and gave a gift: "the son of the world is polite." Shangguannuo took the wine cup in his hand and said: "today you and Ji, I''d like to offer you a toast." Nianwen nodded happily. He just picked up the wine on the case, but he was snatched by a sudden hand. "Wen''er is too drunk. I''ll drink this for her." Zhou Jiao stood in front of shangguannuo. They were about the same height. They just stopped shangguannuo from looking at wen''er. Shangguannuo raised his eyebrows: "is this brother?" Wen''er hurriedly said, "he is Zhou Jiao, my elder martial brother, Prince Jiao of Zhou Dynasty." Shangguannuo suddenly heard that Zhou Jiao, the only prince of Zhou Dynasty, was raised in the Royal Palace side by side, and at the same time, he studied under master Jianyun. In this case, he grew up with Zheng Nianwen. Shangguannuo''s heart was not very good. In front of him, Prince Jiao was full of hostility. He clearly regarded him as the rival of love. However, with his friendship with Zheng Nianwen, he could not offend him. It was a headache. Chapter 1138 Shangguan Nuo said with a smile: "I heard that the fruit wine in the palace is very fragrant and mellow. Even women can drink it without getting drunk. Today, the princess and the hairpin ceremony are mostly the women''s family. I think the wine must be fruit wine. The princess doubted that she would drink more than a few cups, but she would not get drunk. Prince Jiao can rest assured." Nian Wenzheng also wanted to taste the fruit wine. After listening to the words of shangguannuo, he immediately grabbed Zhou Jiao''s glass: "that is, I can drink it myself, so I don''t need you to replace me." Zhou Jiao frowns, this silly girl, how can''t you see that this guy is uneasy and kind-hearted. Seeing that Nianwen had drunk all the wine in the cup, Shangguan Nuo was secretly pleased and immediately drank all the wine in the cup. When Princess Liang saw that shangguannuo had successfully offered a toast to Princess Changle, she immediately winked at her nephew, Liang Jinfeng, who sat down, and beckoned him to offer a toast to Princess Changle. Liang Jinfeng is full of unwillingness. He once suffered a loss in the hands of Princess Changle. He was afraid of her. How dare he get closer to her? The girl looks harmless and tender. In fact, she is not easy to be offended. If she wants to make a bargain in her hand, she will die. However, the Royal concubine Liang''s orders are not to be ignored. Nowadays, the Liang family is not as powerful as before. If the Liang family can form a family with the Zheng family, the emperor will certainly treat them differently. Both Zheng Zhongwen and Zheng Guogong will help him in the court, and the Liang family will be brilliant again. Liang Jinfeng got up helplessly and squeezed a smile. He came to the princess of Changle with his glass. He raised his glass and said, "princess, Jinfeng will give you a toast." Nianwen raised his eyes and looked at Liang Jinfeng''s unnatural smile. He felt familiar, but could not remember who it was. He said to Zhou Jiao, who had moved his seat to his side: "brother Jiao, do you know him?" Zhou Jiao chuckled, "he was just flirting with a palace maid at the Palace Banquet the year before last. You kicked him into the lotus pond in the imperial garden and almost drowned." Read text suddenly, after Zhou Jiao this reminder, she really thought of this, no wonder he looked so familiar. She lowered her head again and said in a low voice, "brother Jiao, drink this wine." Zhou Jiao stood up with a smile and raised his glass. "Mr. Liang, Zhou Jiao has done this for wen''er." Liang Jinfeng blushed like a fire, but it was not easy to attack. He could only drink up the wine with a dry smile and leave as if running away. Qi Rongyue saw Liang Jinfeng go away and asked his daughter, "do you really kick him into the lotus pond in the imperial garden? How come I never heard of you? " Nianwen knew that his mother would never scold her for such a guy. He said with a smile, "it''s a small matter. Forget to mention it." Rong Yue sighed and said, "if you have anything to do in the future, you can come back and tell mom and Dad that you are a little girl. Although you have studied Kung Fu for several years, if you really meet any fierce person, you will suffer from the loss yourself." Nianwen raised his eyes and glanced at all the guests. He said with a smile, "Mom, can you tell me who is Zheng Nianwen''s opponent for these gentlemen?" It''s all a group of straw bags. I only know that it takes all day to study in Hu Di. Who is the same as her when she is a child and follows her master to learn skills? She has only learned today''s medical skills and martial arts after her hard work. Zheng Zhongwen could not listen to the music, and gave a thumbs up to read: "my family''s wen''er is the most powerful. All of these people are not your rivals, but you can''t be too proud of it. It should be noted that there are people outside, and there are days outside." Chapter 1139 After looking around, Rongyue did not see wankun, so he asked, "younger martial brother, didn''t come today?" Zhou Jiao shook his head. "I don''t see it." "He never likes to join in the fun," read the text. "He will not come if so many people are here today." But Rongyue didn''t think so. Although wankun didn''t like to join in the fun, it was a rite for reading and Ji. He would surely come. Sure enough, she saw Wan Kun drinking alone in the corner of the three rows of low tables opposite. Wan Kun just raised his eyes and looked at them. His eyes fell straight on wen''er. Normally, everyone''s eyes were clear and cold, but they are so gentle today. Her mind moved. Does kun''er like wen''er, too? She looks sideways at Nian Wen. She is picking and pulling the dishes in the bowl. She doesn''t realize that someone is secretly peeping at her with deep eyes. She is a daughter who is good at everything, smart and quick to learn everything. She has a wonderful talent, but she is ignorant of things between men and women. Zhou Jiao''s preference is so obvious, but she has never been to her heart. She couldn''t see Zhou Jiao''s obvious expressions of love, not to mention Wan Kun''s hidden admiration. She sighed and said nothing. Maybe it''s not time yet. When it''s time, she will open her mind and hope everything will come naturally. Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue are also watching shangguannuo in the dark. This son''s words and deeds are natural and unrestrained. Now he has just turned 18, but he can face the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, but he doesn''t show half timidity. He can deal with it freely, which makes the thousands of gold ladies around him often see off in the dark. However, his eyes are not inclined. Only when he has free time, his eyes quietly fall on wen''er. Both husband and wife nodded their heads secretly. Such a talented young man and such a family background are suitable for wen''er. However, Shangguan is far away from the East and thousands of miles away from Kyoto. They don''t want wen''er to be so far away from them. When concubine Liang saw that her nephew didn''t win the favor of Zheng Nianwen, she didn''t even drink the toast. She was very unhappy. As the saying goes, she didn''t look at the disgusting face and the Buddha''s face. Jin Feng was also a member of the Liang family, and she was the nephew of concubine Liang. If she didn''t put Jin Feng in her eyes, she didn''t put her concubine in her eyes. She put down her anger, pulled a reluctant smile, and said to the emperor on one side: "the emperor, Princess Changle has finally reached Jiji. In this Kyoto City, there is another girl to be married. I don''t know who''s son will have such a blessing and get the Pearl of Princess Changle." Chu Tianqi''s cool and light eyes swept her. She can''t hide things. She thought carefully. Who can''t see it? How dare Xiao think of wen''er with her Liang family? It''s like a toad wants to eat swan meat and dreams. "Although wen''er has reached Ji, he is still young. It''s not urgent," Chu Tianqi said in a low voice Concubine Liang smiled dryly, thinking to herself, how long can you stay? When a girl is old, she always wants to find her mother-in-law. If she is not the son of this family, she will be the son of that family. She wants to marry sooner or later. Jinfeng still has a chance. Wen''er stayed for a while, but she couldn''t. She was different from ordinary ladies. It''s very good that she could sit in this hall so long. Chapter 1140 "Mother, I''m going out to breathe. It''s really stuffy here," she said Dissolves the moon which can not know her disposition, is dotes on her also is helpless shakes his head: "goes, plays for a while to come back, you may not forget, you are today''s banquet leading role." Wen''er was very happy when she got her mother''s order. Despite what she said, she got up and was about to leave, but she was caught by the dissolving Moon: "go and talk to my uncle, or he will send someone to look for you later." Wener has no choice but to turn around and look at the emperor''s uncle sitting in the high position. At this time, the palace is singing and dancing, and the guests are whispering. Her voice, unless it contains internal power, will drown everything else. She didn''t think much about it, so she went to the Dragon chair where Chu Tianqi sat, crossed the seats of Shu Fei and Gui Fei, passed the Queen''s seat, and came directly to Chu Tianqi''s side. She sat down on the Dragon chair, stretched out her hand and held Chu Tianqi''s arm, and gently shook: "uncle, wen''er is too bored to go out for ventilation, uncle doesn''t allow it?" Chu Tianqi had no choice but to take her, especially her coquettish appearance. She had no trace at all. She could not help laughing and said, "you girl, I said no, will you not go?" Wen''er spits out his tongue and says with a smile, "my uncle knows wen''er best. Wen''er will go now. Please drink less wine and hurt yourself." He then slipped a small jade bottle into his uncle''s hand and whispered, "uncle, this is the elixir for nourishing qi and blood. I worked out it overnight yesterday. You''ve lost a lot of weight recently. You need to mend it. Don''t forget to eat it." As soon as Tianqi''s heart warmed, the smile on his lips became more and more strong: "my uncle knows, don''t stay up late to make pills, be careful to become ugly." Holding the jade bottle in my hand, I really don''t love this girl in vain these years. I also know that I love his uncle. I''m really grown up. Wen''er got the emperor''s uncle''s permission, got up and made a salute to the empress and the imperial concubine, which then went to the back hall. Just now, she sat on the Dragon chair and interacted with the emperor intimately. Most of the guests in the palace looked at it. Everyone knew that the emperor preferred the princess of Changle, but they didn''t expect that she preferred it to this extent. Today, even the queen didn''t touch the Dragon chair, but she let the little girl sit once. We can imagine the position of the princess of Changle in the emperor''s heart. The Queen''s face was full of smiles, but her hands were tightly twisted in her sleeves. Her heart seemed to be crushed by something. She couldn''t breathe. She was very sad. This girl, this girl... I can''t stay any longer. I must let her marry to Dongli as soon as possible, so that she can stay away from Kyoto and the emperor. After all, although she is the emperor''s niece in name, there is no real blood relationship between the two, and the emperor is in his prime, and the girl is also at the age of marriage, and it will continue to develop like this... She dare not think. Her eyes fell on shangguannuo. Seeing that shangguannuo looked at her, she waved to him and beckoned him to come near. Shangguannuo immediately put down the wine in his hand and stood up and went to the front: "emperor, empress." He bowed. Shangguanyao raised her hand: "no ceremony." She turned to Chu Tianqi and said, "emperor, I haven''t seen Nuoer for several years. I have something to tell Nuoer. I will take her to the back hall to talk." Chu Tianqi nodded, "go." Chapter 1141 Zhou Jiao can''t sit still. He hasn''t seen wen''er for a month. Every time she goes to the Royal Palace, she refuses to see him under the pretext of being busy. Today, she doesn''t say anything. She''s gone again. In two days, he will leave for Zhou Dynasty and see you later. It''s not so easy. He has many things to say to wen''er. He''s afraid that once the banquet is over, he will never see him again There was no chance to tell her. He said to Qi Rongyue, "master, wen''er must have gone to the imperial garden. I''ll find her." Dissolve the moon to nod: "go to, saw her words, let her come back early, again, this imperial garden is many imperial concubines in the palace, you don''t want to stay more, see the palace dress woman try to avoid some to walk, don''t want to provoke criticism." Then he got up and went out of the temple of Yonghe. Nianwen went out of Yonghe hall alone and touched the royal garden. In the deep spring, there are many fruits in the imperial garden. There are only two yellow plum trees in total, one of which has slightly sour fruit, and only one of them has a higher yellow plum tree with crisp and sweet fruit. Every time the fruit is produced in previous years, the emperor''s uncle will Send a letter to her to pick the fruit. Today, it''s just the right time to relieve boredom and gluttony, and kill two birds with one stone. The yellow plum tree has been growing for many years in the imperial garden. It is very tall. She used her lightness skill to jump on the trunk and climb as high as possible. Wankun once told her that the fruit on the tree grows higher and sweeter. She didn''t believe it at the beginning, so she wagered with wankun. She lost a sachet she had just made. It was meant to be given to her father, but wankun picked it up. She found a comfortable seat on the branch of the tree, picked two yellow plums and tasted them. They were crispy and sweet indeed. She picked a lot of yellow plums and put them into the bag while eating. When she saw the bag full, she reluctantly went down the tree, bypassed two yellow plum trees, and was about to turn out the fruit forest. But after hearing the trees in front, there was a rustling sound. She approached curiously, intending to find out. Before she got to the Bush, she heard a couple of men and women''s voices behind the Bush: "cousin, I want to kill my brother. Let him kiss me." "Cousin, don''t be like this. This is the palace. If you can see it, it''s a capital crime. Don''t forget that I''m the emperor''s woman now." "Cousin, don''t lie to me. I know you don''t have a good time in the palace. The emperor doesn''t pay attention to you at all. You must be very lonely in the deep palace. Do you want to be cousin, too?" The woman sobbed and the little pink fist pounded the man''s chest: "cousin, I didn''t want to go into the palace at the beginning, it was you, you didn''t want to marry me, so I blame you." the man can''t wait to strip the woman''s clothes, while panting and whispering: "it''s my mother''s fault. If it''s not for her to stop, you are my wife now. Let''s go day and night They can all be together, and how can they need to be as secretive as they are now. " Wen''er is not old, but he is not a fool. Listening to this kind of dialogue, he can naturally guess the identity of the two. One is the concubine of the Imperial Palace and the other is the male guest who sneaks into the palace at today''s banquet. She wants to see who the two shameless adulterers are. They dare to cheat openly in the imperial uncle''s imperial palace. Chapter 1142 She didn''t come near yet. For a moment, she didn''t notice her feet. She stepped on a branch and made a crackling sound. Immediately, she startled the two people behind the trees. The man said in a deep voice, "who is outside?" Nian Wenzheng wants to come forward, just as her feet are raised, her arms are pulled by others. She looks back and sees Wan kunzheng standing behind her, making a silent gesture, and then runs with her. After running for a while, he said, "Why are you pulling me? They don''t want to be shameful. Why should I run? " In the distance came the shouts of the bodyguards, who threatened that assassins would break in and let people look for them separately. Wan Kun looked around and saw a rockery in front of her. He pulled her into the narrow cave behind the rockery. Reading Wen Zheng wanted to speak, Wan Kun quickly sealed her lips with his fingers: "Shh!" At this time, a group of bodyguards just passed by, each with a fierce face. Read a text heart to shake, this feeling is very familiar, as if had happened. She pulled his fingers off her lips and frowned, "what are you doing? Why am I hiding here? " Wan Kun takes back his eyes and looks out. The cave is narrow and small. It''s just enough to accommodate two people. The two people are close to each other. They can feel the heat exhaled by each other''s breathing. As long as they bow their heads, they can easily kiss her red lips. Since he tasted the sweet taste between her lips, he has been thinking about it day and night. He swallowed his saliva, looked away with difficulty, and said in a low voice, "the man just now is Hu Yuanming, the son of general Yuexi, the woman who was hanging out with him. He is the daughter of Lord Wu, the right servant of the Ministry of military, Wu Caixia." Read the text to pick eyebrows: "so what? Do they not have to be punished for their mistakes because they are more noble than ordinary people? " Wan Kun shook his head: "I don''t mean that. I just want to tell you that it''s not the same. You can tell the emperor secretly. It''s not necessary to make a big deal. It''s not good for anyone to make a big deal. Especially for the emperor, if you let people know that his concubines in the Imperial Palace openly put green hats on him, isn''t it necessary to be the laughingstock of people all over the world?" Read the article and think about it carefully. As Wan Kun said, if she had just caught traitors in public and attracted the bodyguards and maids to watch, plus those people in the Yonghe hall today, I''m afraid that things would not end, and the emperor''s uncle would become the laughingstock of the courtiers. Fortunately, wankun stopped her in time and didn''t let her make a big mistake. See her complexion gradually soft, eyebrow eye also becomes more gentle lovely, he laughs a way: "want to understand?" She looked up at him. In the dim light, his handsome face was dim, but she could still see the faint smile on his face. It turns out that he can laugh too, which is pretty. Why didn''t she find out that he could laugh before? Wen''er nodded: "I know. Thank you just now. I was so reckless that I didn''t think too much for a while." He raised his hand and tried to squeeze her blushing cheek, but he felt it was wrong and he still pulled it back. He looked outside, and there was no one around. He said: "you can go out and pretend that nothing happened after you go out. Don''t mention it today. After the hairpin banquet, the guests are gone. Tell the prince and the princess about it in private. They know how to do it." She said softly, is this guy really only 13 years old? Why do we talk and act, and even think? It''s not consistent with the age of 13. Chapter 1143 She turned around and walked out of the cave. She was about to bend over and drill out of the narrow hole, but she saw a group of bodyguards running from far to near. She hurriedly folded herself to drill in, but she just ran into wankun''s arms. She had no reason to panic, was trying to push him away, but his hands around her waist, low voice in her son sounded: "don''t move, someone is coming." She did not dare to move, so she had to stay in his arms for a while. Her heart leaped suddenly and her cheeks were hot. His heavy and fast heart leaped up from his ear. His arms made her feel very warm and familiar, as if she had been hugged by him at some time. He held her in his arms, with a delicate waist and legs. Her hands were on his chest. The first unconscious movement of her fingers made him feel the thrill of electric shock, comfortable and painful. Her heart beat faster and faster. She twisted her body in his arms and asked in a low voice, "have you left?" He raised his eyes and looked out at the empty track, hooked his lips and smiled, "no, don''t make any noise, don''t move." Just want to hold her like this, a little longer, a little longer. After a while, she asked again, "haven''t you left yet?" He sighed in his heart that a good time is always passing very fast. She is very smart. He can''t cheat her for too long. She will realize it. Reluctantly release their hands, whispered: "go out, go out, you go out first, I will come out later." Nianwen turns around with his head down. He is afraid that he will see the unnatural crimson on her face. He will be afraid that he will see her wriggling at this time. Out of the rockery, she did not stop, quickly left the imperial garden, back to the Yonghe temple. At this time, the banquet is coming to an end, the emperor and the queen have also left the table, and there are still officials toasting their parents. When she returns to her seat, she looks around the hall and thinks that she doesn''t know Hu Yuanming at all. Now even if he stands in front of her, she can''t recognize him. After a while, she saw Wan Kun enter the hall, still as before, with a face and a smile. After entering the hall, she went directly to the corner and sat down. She did not sit with Mr. Wan, the teacher, and drank alone in the corner. Zhou Jiao also came back. Seeing that Nian Wen was also there, he immediately said with a smile, "you girl, I have been looking for you for a long time, but you have come back." "I went to pick some yellow plums, and then I went back. I''ll take some to have a taste." Zhou Jiao sat down beside her and smiled and nodded, "OK, the Yellow Li in this palace is different from the one sold out. It''s very delicious. You can''t give me less." At this time, some guests left the table one after another, and the palace was empty for more than half of them. It was almost time for everyone to leave. Rong Yue then stood up with the imitation: "it''s time for us to go back to the mansion." Nianwen holds his mother''s hand and whispers, "Mom, I have something to say to you." Seeing the serious face of Nianwen, Rongyue nodded, "go to the inner hall and say it." Zheng Zhongwen was quite dissatisfied and stared at his mother and daughter and left his back: "what can''t I say?" After a while, the mother and daughter came back, and the face of Rongyue was rather dignified. She said to Zhongwen, "you take Wener and Zhouer back first. I''ll go to Yuhe hall and come back later." Zhongwen hasn''t seen such a face as Rongyue for a long time. He has a lot of doubts in his heart, but he doesn''t ask many questions here. He nodded: "OK, let''s go back first, and you will come back earlier." Chapter 1144 When he left Yonghe temple, wen''er''s eyes fell involuntarily on the corner where Wan Kun had sat before. The low table was empty, and he did not know when to leave. Zhou Jiao pulled her sleeve and whispered, "wen''er, I have something to say to you." Wen''er wanted to refuse, but thought that he would leave Kyoto in two days. The time of goodbye is far away, or maybe he would never see again in his life. After all, they grew up together and had a deep friendship. At this time, they refused hard. They couldn''t bear it, so they nodded: "OK." Wen''er said to Zheng Zhongwen, who was walking ahead: "Dad, I''ll talk to brother Jiao. I''ll go back later. Please go back first." Zhongwen took a look at Zhou Jiao. He was clear-minded and didn''t say much. He just nodded: "well, don''t be too late." After leaving the palace, the carriage of the Royal Palace galloped away, and Zhou Jiao took Nian Wen to a teahouse. The teahouse is quiet. There are not many people at this time. They find a corner to sit down and wait for the waiter to serve the tea. Zhou Jiao can''t wait to ask: "wen''er, this capital city has been here for a long time. Don''t you want to see the scenery elsewhere?" Wen''er shook his head: "this capital city is my home. My father, my mother and my little brother are here. Where can I go?" Zhou Jiao said again, "that''s all, but after all, you are a girl''s family. You are going to marry sooner or later. Do you want to stay in the palace all your life?" Wen''er smiled: "why not? If I don''t find the right husband, I will live in the palace all my life. I don''t think my parents will drive me out. " Zhou Jiao, seeing that she was so easy to avoid, was a little worried. He stopped circling and said directly, "wen''er, you know what I mean. Why do you say these words to stimulate me? Wen''er, I will go back to Zhou the day after tomorrow. You can go with me." At this time, little two just came to serve tea. She said nothing in silence. When little two left with the empty tray, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhou Jiao, saying, "brother Jiao, I''ve always taken you as my younger brother. My feelings for you are the same as my feelings for brother Zhou. How can you let me go with you?" Zhou Jiao shakes his head: "no, no, you just don''t see your heart clearly. After all, you are still young and have just reached Jiji. It''s really early to talk about marriage and marriage. But you can rest assured that I won''t force you. As long as you stay with me, no matter how long you are, I will wait for you, when you grow up, when you recognize your heart." Wen''er frowned slightly. She thought that as long as she said no, Zhou Jiao would know her mind, and would not say anything to keep her, or force her. But Zhou Jiao didn''t seem to do what she thought. He was more persistent than she thought. "I''m sorry, brother Jiao. I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you." She took the cup of tea and resisted the impulse to leave. After all, it was brother Jiao who sat opposite. They grew up together. Their friendship for more than ten years could not be broken. Zhou Jiao impulsively grabs her left hand on the table. She is shocked. The tea cup in her right hand shakes violently. The hot tea splashes on the back of her hand and turns red immediately. Zhou Jiao saw this and quickly loosened her left hand. He rushed forward to check the burn on the back of her right hand. She took the pad to cover the wound, and reluctantly smiled: "it''s OK, I''m ok, brother Jiao. I may not be able to send you the day after tomorrow. First, I wish you a good journey. If there is nothing else, I''ll go back first." Chapter 1145 Zhou Jiao holds her arm and refuses to let her leave. "Wen''er, really not? Can''t you really go to the Zhou Dynasty with me? " Wen''er breaks free of his hands, retreats and staggers his side, and says in a low voice, "brother Jiao, in the same way, I don''t want to say anything more, don''t pester again, I don''t want to lose your good friend." The implication is that if you pester me again, you will lose my friend. Zhou Jiao was stunned and couldn''t say a word. He could only watch wen''er''s slim figure disappear in front of him. Leaving the teahouse, she walked alone on the long street. The streets of Kyoto were as busy as before, but she didn''t care to stroll around. Her heart was as troubled as grass. What on earth is bothering her? She can''t say for herself. "Princess!" The clear voice rang behind her, calling back her unsteady thoughts. She turned around and looked behind her. "Shangguannuo?" She had a slight brow, but didn''t expect to meet him here. Shangguannuo has been following her since she left the palace, following her to the teahouse, hearing all the conversations between her and Zhou Jiao, watching her walk in the street for a long time, and finally calling her out. "Is the princess going to walk back to the palace?" He smiled lightly, as if there was light between his beautiful eyes and eyebrows, which was particularly striking. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "it''s good to walk. How about you? Why are you here alone? " Shangguannuo said with a smile, "I followed you, but you didn''t find out?" Wen''er only said that he was joking, and then he laughed: "this only shows that elder martial brother Shangguan''s Kung Fu is better than mine." Shangguannuo no longer explained, looked up at the restaurant not far away, said: "last time you helped me, I haven''t invited you to dinner, it''s better to choose a day than to bump into the day, how about today?" Wen''er shook his head: "forget it, I''m not in the mood today. I''ll talk about it another day." She turned and went on. He followed her and walked with her: "why is this bothering the princess?" Wen''er is silent for a while, and then says, "elder martial brother, what would you do if the girl you are your sister confessed to you?" Shangguannuo chuckles. It happened more than once. He thought for a while and said, "I will try to keep a distance with her. If I can''t see her, I will not see her. Let her know my mind clearly. After a long time, she will gradually forget." She picked up her eyebrows. "That''s it?" He nodded and smiled: "it''s so simple. You don''t have to think too complicated. Excellent people can always stand out in the crowd, always easily attract people''s eyes, and always make people like it at a glance. In the future, such things will only be more, not less. You have to worry like this, don''t you have to worry to death?" Wen''er''s mind is penetrating. Hearing this, he immediately thought of what he had just done in the teahouse: "you follow me?" Shangguannuo didn''t quibble and nodded simply: "well, I wanted to talk to you at the gate of the palace, but you followed Prince Jiao, and I followed him," just in time "heard some words. Don''t mind, I didn''t mean to overhear." She asked, "since you didn''t mean to eavesdrop, why didn''t you avoid it when you heard us?" "Shangguannuo dry smile:" tea has been on, not to drink to go, too wasteful Who believes this kind of nonsense? Wen''er is a little upset. After all, it''s between her and brother Jiao. He''s an outsider. What''s up? Chapter 1146 "What can I do for you? I''m willing to follow this way. " The smile on her face disappeared and she politely promised to go to the official. Feeling her displeasure, shangguannuo was also a little anxious. He didn''t expect that she would be so serious, so he quickly stepped forward and bowed his hand to her: "princess, it''s just my fault. I shouldn''t overhear your conversation. Don''t forget to be angry with the princess." Seeing him like this, the little breath just gathered in her heart would disperse again. It was no big deal to think about, so she waved: "well, listen to it." "What are you going to say to me?" she asked Shangguan Nuo breathed a sigh of relief and saw that the cold color between her eyebrows and eyes had disappeared, but he did not smile at him as before, and his heart was a little lost. "It doesn''t matter. I just want to invite the princess to dinner. Thank you for healing me that day." Wen''er said: "it''s just that I bandaged the wound for you. There''s no need to worry about such trifles. It''s not necessary to eat, and it''s not early. I''m going back to the palace, so I''m leaving." "I don''t know if the princess can be in the mansion tomorrow?" said the superior officer Wen''er nodded: "yes, how?" Shangguan Nuo said with a smile: "tomorrow my father will go to the palace to visit the prince and the princess, and I will go with him. Then please ask the princess to show me around the garden of the palace. How about that?" Wen''er thought that his father was the current Xianguang Marquis, holding the military power of 200000 troops away from the East. He had some official business to talk with his father, the first-class bodyguard minister. He smiled and said, "coming to the palace is a guest. I will serve myself." With her promise, Shangguan promised to be very happy. Before he could say goodbye to her, she had turned around and left. Unlike all the girls he had seen before, she didn''t care about her appearance or power. She was smart, but she was a little insensitive to her feelings. She was pure, but she was sharp at some times. She is such a special girl that he is fascinated by her. It was evening when Rongyue returned to the royal palace. His face was very bad. He had a close talk with Zhongwen in the study. The maid outside could occasionally hear the voice of Zhongwen clapping the desk in the study. "How dare a bastard live in the palace? Who else knows?" Zhong Wen asked about dissolving the moon. Rong Yue shook his head: "wen''er, you and me, and the emperor." "What did the emperor say?" Zhongwen asked. Dissolving the Moon said: "what can I say? Now is the time when general Yuexi has to use. He does not hold the military power in his hand. Hu Yuanming is his only legitimate son. If he moves Hu Yuanming now, it is not appropriate. " Zheng Zhongwen clapped his hand to the crime machine: "is this the end of it? This is a disgrace. " Dissolving moon shakes his head: "don''t give up. Younger brother Qi asked me to come back to discuss with you and deal with this matter in secret. Don''t talk about it. It''s easy for Wu Caixia to finish her in the palace. It''s just that Hu Yuanming is outside the palace. He''s not convenient for him to do it. You have to do it cleanly. Don''t let general Yuexi notice anything ¡£¡± Zhongwen said, "I understand. It''s just that Hu Yuanming is so bold. He has something to do with his old man Hu Zhide''s daily tutoring. Hu Zhide has long heard that his moral conduct is not right. Unexpectedly, he has taught such a son who knows nothing about the world." Dissolving the moon sighed, "it''s just that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. If you have a father, you must have a son. Hu Zhide really needs to pay more attention." Chapter 1147 After saying Hu Zhide''s story, Qi Rongyue asked Zheng Zhongwen again, "it''s a very strict rule for Shangguan to leave in the East in recent years." Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "it''s true that the more such rules are, the more disturbing they are to people''s hearts. But there''s nothing on earth, and there''s nothing to talk about. It''s really watertight." "The empress of today means that he wants to match shangguannuo and Wener. To be honest, the child looks really good. But after all, he is a member of the official family. I have some scruples." Zheng Zhongwen said: "it is true. After all, it''s the official family. No matter how excellent the child is, we can''t make a decision at will. Let''s see." The next day, Shangguan Tuo and his son came to the palace to pay a visit. Zheng Zhongwen warmly entertained him. As soon as the tea was served, Shangguan Tuo couldn''t wait to say: "Wang Ye, after yesterday''s return, Nuoer said that he knew the princess before. He met in the palace yesterday to know each other''s identity. It''s a wonderful fate." Zhongwen didn''t understand: "they knew each other before? Where does that begin? " Shangguan Tuo said with a smile, "let noer talk." Said to the official Nuo to make a look. Shangguannuo said: "that''s right. When I first came to Kyoto to play in the street, I met a princess dressed as a man. She helped me a little at that time, but I didn''t know her. I didn''t expect to see her again at the palace banquet yesterday." Zhongwen and Rongyue exchanged a look, but their eyes were worried. Shangguan Nuo was so handsome and charming that he did not know how many women he had lost. Although their daughters were a little insensitive to the feelings between men and women, they would inevitably be attracted by such skin looks. "I see. It''s a good luck." Dissolve the moon to smile to nod. Shangguannuo said again: "yesterday I met the princess outside the palace gate. She mentioned to her that she would come to the palace today to visit the prince and the princess. She also promised me that she would take me to visit the garden of the palace. I don''t know if the princess is free now." Dissolve the moon dry smile, own daughter oneself know, even if be attracted by shangguannuo this skin appearance, also won''t put forward to take him to stroll the king mansion garden such thing, obviously this shangguannuo didn''t tell the truth, she also doesn''t point to break, "she is practicing sword in the garden, I let the maid lead you to go." Shangguannuo secretly rejoiced, "thank you princess!" Shangguan Tuo could not close his mouth with a smile: "yesterday I saw the princess''s face in the palace, but I was shocked. I didn''t think that such a beautiful girl''s family, the princess also likes to dance with swords." Zhongwen said: "my master is not only good at medicine, but also at martial arts. Wen''er studied in front of her master when she was a child. Naturally, she had to learn both. She liked them, but she also learned them well." Shangguan''s family is a martial arts family. Men, women, old and young all practice martial arts. I''m more satisfied to hear that Zheng Nianwen is good at martial arts. The slender figure of Zheng Nianwen leaps and bounds in the forest and grass, his sword glitters under the sun, just like a swimming dragon going out to sea. He is domineering and soft, so he can''t move his eyes. His younger sister is also good at martial arts, but she is less than one tenth of Zheng Nianwen''s, neither in momentum nor in strength nor in posture. It can be seen that Zheng Nian''s literature is not a work of two days a day. He was fascinated by the subtlety of the sword. He pulled his sword from his waist and plundered it into the green space. He kneaded the formula and tried to break Zheng Nianwen''s unstoppable sword. Chapter 1148 Zheng Nianwen had found him for a long time. When he raised his sword to welcome him, his men did not release water. Instead, they gave all their strength. She wanted to see how shangguannuo''s Kung Fu was compared with her own. Shangguan is not only good at Zheng Niang, but also a man. His martial arts learning time is not necessarily shorter than that of Zheng Nianwen. However, after ten moves, the first advantage begins to decline gradually. One move starts to work hard. He is surprised in his heart. He also says that Zheng Nianwen''s martial arts training is just fun and never too sophisticated. Just watching it, he sees one move perfect, thinking it''s just a trick But I didn''t think that the tricks he saw in his eyes before were so powerful that he was numb in every move. After thirty moves, Zheng Nianwen didn''t want to fight any more. He felt bored, just like Zhou Jiao did. It''s better to have fun with martial uncle every time. She stepped on the wind and retreated quickly. She took up the sword momentum and said, "accept!" The waiting maid hurriedly put on the veil. She took it and wiped off the sweat on her forehead. She felt that her body was sticky and uncomfortable. She said to Shangguan, "brother Shangguan, wait a moment, I''ll change my clothes and come back to you later." Shangguannuo just recovered from her defeat and hurriedly said, "OK, don''t worry, I''ll wait for you here." Zheng Nianwen hands the sword to the maid''s hand, turns around and walks, with a brisk step by step, seemingly slow, but in a blink of an eye, her figure is just a few feet away, and her footwork is very strange, which he has never seen before. He looked around and saw that there was a pavilion not far away, so he went to the pavilion, sat and waited while drinking tea, thinking that when she came out, she would definitely wear a dress like yesterday, which made her different from the human figure. Before he had drunk half of the tea, he saw a shadow coming towards him from afar. He was stunned, and she even came to see him in a man''s dress... Zheng Nianwen walked into the pavilion and sat down gracefully. He took the cake from the dish and took a bite. He said with a smile, "I just played with my sword for a while. I''m hungry." Shangguannuo smiled softly and pushed the plate to read tattoo: "eat more when you are hungry." Read the article to eat very fragrant, also do not affectation, will not be because of a man sitting in front and pretending to be gentle, how to do, bright and happy. He looked at her like this, and he was very comfortable. He also relaxed with her. He didn''t feel constrained at all. "You''re from the East. I''m afraid you''ll have to live for a while and then go back." She asked with a smile. Shangguannuo nodded: "well, when it''s done, go." Seeing that Nianwen didn''t ask, he was ticklish in his heart. He asked, "don''t you ask me what I''m doing here in Kyoto?" Read Wen to pick eyebrows, "then what are you going to do when you come to Beijing?" Shangguannuo took a deep breath, deeply coagulated her eyebrows and eyes, and said, "I''m 18 years old this year, and I haven''t been engaged yet. My father is in a hurry to hold his grandson, so he wants to come to Kyoto to find a suitable marriage for me. Now he has an eyebrow." Read text to nod: "very good, congratulations." How could she not even ask who she is? "Don''t you want to know who is the girl in my father''s picture?" Asked the superior officer. Nianwen shook his head: "don''t want to know, what''s this to do with me? Besides, I''m not familiar with these high-ranking women in Kyoto City. They don''t seem to like me very much, and I don''t like them. There''s no intersection. Even if you tell me who''s the girl, I may not know and help you. " Chapter 1149 Hearing this, shangguannuo was more and more anxious. He was about to open his words. Then a maid came over and said to Zheng, "princess, Prince Jiao is waiting in the side hall." "Read text to nod:" ask him to come over After the maid went, shangguannuo frowned and asked, "this week Jiao often comes to the palace on weekdays?" Of course, he nodded: "this is also his home. He lived here when he was a child. He moved out three years ago. It''s normal for him to come and go." Shangguannuo''s heart is sour. How can this boy live so well? He can be with Nianwen when he urinates, but he only knows her for a few days. Zhou Jiao soon appeared in the garden. From afar, he saw a shangguannuo sitting opposite to Nianwen. He frowned at the moment. There was a wind under his feet. He quickly came to the pavilion without saying hello. He directly asked shangguannuo, "how are you here?" Shangguan Nuo could feel Zhou Jiao''s hostility, and his heart was not very happy. PI xiaorou didn''t laugh and said, "I came with my father, and my father and the prince and Princess discussed in the front hall." Zhou Jiao sat down and read Wen with his eyes. Seeing her pale face and drinking tea on her own, no one planned to take care of her. He said, "wen''er, I have something to say to you." Wen''er looked up at him and saw his sad face. There were obvious dark circles around his eyes. It was obvious that he didn''t sleep well last night and his heart couldn''t bear it. Finally, he nodded, "OK." She was about to get up, but shangguannuo said, "what can''t you say in front of me? And avoid me? " Although he was smiling on his face, he could look at Zhou Jiao''s eyes, but they were cool. Zhou Jiao glanced at him and said in a low voice, "this is our family business. What do you do as an outsider?" After that, he reached for wen''er''s wrist, turned around and left. Shangguannuo''s eyes are fixed on the hand that he clasps Zheng Nianwen. There is a vicious thought in his heart. I really want to chop it. "Wen''er, I''m leaving tomorrow. Can''t you go back to the Zhou Dynasty with me?" "Wen''er, you can follow me back first. If you think Zhou Dynasty is really bad, I will send you back, OK?" "Wener, I really can''t do without you. Please, come with me." "Wen''er, are you listening to me?" After a long silence, he finally looked up at him and sighed, "brother Jiao, what I want to say has already been said. You should know my mind. Why bother? You are the future majesty of Zhou Dynasty. I don''t know how many good girls are willing to marry you. You will find a better and more suitable girl for you. " Zhou Jiao shook his head: "no, I don''t want anyone. I want you, I want you." He was so excited that he had to hold wen''er''s hand two steps before. Wen''er frowned and turned away. She said, "go, you look like this. I can''t speak to you calmly." Zhou Jiao said, "if I don''t leave, you won''t agree with me. It must be because you don''t like Shifu and Shida. I''ll go to Shifu and ask them to let you go with me." Zhou Jiao is very anxious. He has no time. He thought he could wait for another time, grow up after reading the text, and find out that he is good to her when she is in love. He will accept his mind naturally. But now, he can''t wait. He has no time. Zhou Jiao turns around and runs to the front hall. At this time, shangguannuo has returned to the hall. Zhou Jiao gasps and runs in, frowning more and more tightly. Chapter 1150 Dissolving the moon beckons Zhou Jiao to sit down, and orders the maid to fetch a wet pad to wipe his sweat: "what''s the matter with you? How can you run out of this sweat? " Zhou Jiao Khan did not wipe it, and Chao Rongyue said: "master, jiao''er is leaving tomorrow. I think -" he thought that there were outsiders in the hall, so he closed his mouth again. Dissolving the moon, he stood up and said to the official, "wait for me, please sit down. Excuse me first." After that, she asked Zhou Jiao to go to the back hall. Zheng Zhongwen can guess what Zhou Jiao is going to say, and his heart is also troubled. The best thing in the world is love and affection, but the most hurtful thing is love and affection. Zhou Jiao urinates beside them and feels the same pain as his son. They cherish this affection and don''t want to break it because of anything. In the back hall, Zhou Jiao "plops" and kneels down in front of the dissolving Moon: "master, I beg for master, and ask him to take wen''er to Zhou Dynasty." Dissolving the moon is not a surprise. Zhou Jiao''s temperament is very like his father''s, stubborn, and even a muscle. Since he likes wen''er, he will put forward such a request, which is no surprise. "Before you asked me this question, did you ask wen''er first?" She didn''t answer questions. Zhou Jiao was a little depressed: "yes." "Oh? What does Wener say? " She asked. Zhou Jiao''s voice became more and more low: "she, she didn''t agree." Dissolving the moon sighed, holding his arm and pulling him up: "since she doesn''t even agree, what''s the use of asking me? Do you want me to tie her up and take her to Zhou Dynasty? " Zhou Jiao hurriedly waved: "no, no, how can I do this to wen''er? Absolutely not." Rong Yue said: "jiao''er, it''s not that the master didn''t help you, but you also know that wen''er''s heart has no children''s love. She didn''t think about it at all. Don''t worry about it. Maybe you can understand your mind when she opens up one day, but it''s not now." How does Zhou Jiao not know this truth? "But at present, I am going to leave, and I don''t know when I will come back. I''m afraid that if I leave, she will forget me. I --" dissolve the moon: "if it''s so easy to forget you, it proves that she really doesn''t have a little affection for you. What''s the use of you to force it?" She said a turn, patted his shoulder, whispered: "besides, you two grow up together, how can she say forget you? It''s impossible. " Zhou Jiao felt very sad. He always had a bad feeling that many bad things would happen when he left. But what can he do if he is unable to change, and wen''er refuses? "Master, I will come back. Before I come back, don''t tell wen''er about my family, OK?" Dissolving the moon is a bit embarrassed: "jiao''er, it''s not that I didn''t agree with you, you know, wen''er has reached Ji. Ordinary people, a young girl, should have looked for her mother-in-law. You don''t know when you''ll come back. Can''t wen''er not look for her mother-in-law all the time?" Zhou Jiao hurriedly said: "two years, at most two years, I will come back within two years, let wen''er wait for me for two years, OK?" Dissolve the moon in the mind to calculate a time, think of read the article this disposition, perhaps two years later haven''t found the suitable mother-in-law, moreover, he and Zhong Wen also don''t want her to get married early, stay for two years is not difficult, and promised him, lest this child goes not to go, all day ponder this matter. Chapter 1151 "It will last for two years. If wen''er is still like this to you two years later, we can''t help you. You should have a clear idea in your mind. Feelings need to be naturally happy with each other. It''s not feasible to think of each other alone or just by force." Looking at Zhou Jiao, she thought of Xueer, who died for her to block the arrow. She was very bitter. She only hoped that the tragedy happened in their generation would not be repeated. The second day after Zhou Jiao left, Shangguan Tuo went to the palace again and proposed to Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue directly. And the queen of the palace also went to the Royal study to mention it to the emperor, and asked him to marry him. Chu Tianqi simply put things off, saying only that it should be decided by his parents. Although he was the emperor, he could not interfere with his niece''s marriage too much. How did shangguanyao not know that this was a refusal? He was even more angry. He not only hated Zheng Nianwen, but also the emperor who did not give her face. After shangguantuo left, Rongyue called Nianwen to the room and told her about the marriage proposal that shangguantuo had just come to. Nianwen hurriedly waved, "don''t, don''t, I just finished my apprenticeship. I haven''t done anything. How can I get married now? No way, no way. " "You don''t want to be married, or you don''t want to be married?" he asked with a smile Nianwen doesn''t want to say: "he is not suitable for me, and I don''t want to marry now. Mother, I said that I''ve tried my best to learn medicine and martial arts these years, so that I can''t get married early. I also want to do one or two important things to let people all over the world know the name of Zheng Nianwen." Dissolve the moon to extend to point her forehead: "you ah, human little ghost big, really don''t know what is thinking in this brain melon seed, all day long know nonsense." Read the article to raise the neck, hold up her Ao Jiao''s small head: "how can I make a fool of it? The master said that when you were my age, you had already traveled with her. In Chu Dynasty, there were few places where you had never been. Your medical skills, that is to say, you learned to be superb during the traveling time. Because of this, you did not practice basic skills as I did, so your Kung Fu is not as good as mine. " She came to her mother''s side, grabbed her mother''s arm and shook it vigorously: "Mom, you and dad are my daughter. If you really love me, you should let me do what I want to do, rather than detain me in this capital city, which has ruined my ability." Dissolving the moon didn''t want to argue with her, but sighed: "you, I don''t know the height of the earth, you are so adventurous in the Jianghu? Let''s have a rest. I''ll go and make a total with your father to see how I can turn down the proposal of the official family, so as not to hurt the harmony. " "Nianwen hurriedly said:" mother, let me do this. I''ll go to the shangguannuo and ask him to give up on his own initiative. Then we can''t deny the shangguanjia''s face. Can''t we kill two birds with one stone? " "You? What can you do? " Dissolves the moon one face to be suspicious. Nianwen patted himself on the chest and said with a smile: "I knew noben. I went to talk with him and advised him to stop this idea. It should not be difficult. After all, if a person of his status is refused by a girl in person, he would be very sad. In order to take care of his face, he would not suggest any more matters of affinity." It seems to be a good way for Rong Yue to think about it. In this way, they will be able to face all the officials in the palace side by side, and they will not have to face each other in the future. Chapter 1152 "Well, then you can talk about it. You should be kind enough to persuade. After all, shangguannuo is the empress''s nephew. If you don''t look at the monk''s face, you must give the empress some face." In her eyes, wen''er is still a child after all. Although Shangguan''s house seldom lives in Kyoto, it is still very grand in Kyoto. Shangguan''s house accounts for more than half of the whole ancient road street. Standing outside the magnificent Zhuqi gate, Zheng Nianwen is still dressed in a man''s clothes, holding a folding fan, a typical young man with a jade face. The messenger came back very soon and invited her in with great respect. Just after passing the middle door, a young girl in bright clothes came up. The young girl saw Nian Wen at a glance, then she could not walk. She stopped in front of Nian Wen''s body: "the young man is good at appearance. Who''s the guest?" The girl''s face is full of shame, but her eyes are bold. She looks up and down at the words and doesn''t want to give way. Nianwen frowns slightly. She is so impolite. She cuts off her way and stares at people directly. Haven''t you seen a beautiful man? She clapped the folding fan to her left heart and slightly hooked her lips: "I''m a friend of Shizi in xiachuwen, and I''m here to see you today." Shangguanyu''er was a little blessed, so she made a salute and smiled: "I''m shangguanyu''er. I''ve come to Kyoto with my father, marquis and elder brother for the first time, and I''m not familiar with the capital city. I don''t know which son of the Chu family is he?" She is a great treasure of the Houfu. At present, the handsome brother-in-law''s appearance meets her appetite, but she doesn''t know her family background. Nianwen sneers: "a cloth dress is not worth mentioning. Miss Shangguan, I have something to discuss with Shizi. Please do me a favor." Shangguan yu''er is a little stunned. This young master Chu is really interesting and interesting. He said that he was a cloth garment, but look at his dress. It''s a snow damask outer garment with blue sky, embroidered with golden branches and cloud pattern boots. The jade belt around his waist is low-key and luxurious. The jade crown with crown hair is even more rare. Even the elder brother Shizi doesn''t have such a good jade crown. A cloth coat, how can it be? What''s more, if you can easily enter the government, how can it be a cloth coat? "Yuer, what are you doing?" Shangguannuo came in a hurry and saw his younger sister blocking Zheng Nianwen on the road. Shangguan yu''er turned back and smiled at her brother Tiantian: "elder brother, you are here. Your distinguished guest, even if he is the son of that family, won''t tell me." Seeing Zheng Nianwen coming in a man''s suit, Shangguan Nuo was clear-minded and said with a smile, "she is a friend of the elder brother. We have something to say. Don''t make trouble. Get out of the way quickly." Elder brother has spoken. How dare Shangguan yu''er stop again? She has to turn aside. Zheng Nianwen can''t see her. He loses his hand behind him, shakes off the folding fan, and strides with a natural and unrestrained posture. He can see that she is careful of the dirty banging and jumping. "Do you know him?" asked shangguanyu''er to the servant who had just led the way The young man quickly shook his head: "I don''t know. I''ll see you for the first time." "Chu Wen, haven''t you heard of it?" The boy shook his head again: "never heard of it, never heard of it." "It''s strange. Look at the appearance and bearing. How can you be a son of a family? How can you not hear it?" Shangguan yu''er looks puzzled. She wants to have a look. She is afraid of being scolded by her brother, so she has to stop. When she asks him about dinner, she will know. Chapter 1153 Wood Cang house. After entering the wooden cangju, shangguannuo asked her to come into the hall for tea and talk. She simply pointed to the log table and chair under the rattan rack in the yard and said, "I think it''s very good here, just here." Shangguannuo is happy, as long as she is happy, he is happy. When the maid served the tea, the superior officer ordered the servants in the hospital to retreat. Nianwen glanced at the servants who had left in a hurry. All of them were women. They were slim and looked very right. When they looked at their master, the autumn wave was slow and beautiful. She thought of wankun. It seemed that the boy was not very close to the girls. There was no girl around to serve him, and even no girl was allowed to enter his yard. It was really weird. Shangguannuo was the model of the aristocratic childe. "The princess is here today, but for the sake of my father''s family proposal?" He poured her a cup of tea and put it gently in front of her. She nodded, "it''s really about the marriage proposal." She raised her eyes and looked at him, her eyes were crystal clear: "elder martial brother Shangguan, I have just reached Jiji, although I have reached the age of marriage, but I don''t want to marry so early. I also hope that elder martial brother can talk with your father about the matter of marriage proposal, and I won''t talk about it in the future." Shangguan Nuo was stunned. He didn''t expect that Zheng Nianwen would say this to him. He didn''t realize it. He just listened to Zheng Nianwen again and said, "Shangguan brother, you look so dignified and your family background is so extraordinary. I think there are many girls who would like to marry you. If you could open your eyes a little more, you could find a better marriage in this Kyoto City Edge. " In a hurry, Shangguan asked: "the princess is dissatisfied with me?" Nianwen shook his head: "it''s not true. I met Shangguan''s brother by chance. I don''t know. I''m full and dissatisfied." Shangguannuo hurriedly said: "princess, since there is no dissatisfaction with me, why can''t you accept my proposal? We can get engaged first, not in a hurry to get married in this moment. " When reading Wen Li, she frowned. It seems that brother Jiao also said that she didn''t like listening. "Elder martial brother, I have said clearly. I don''t want to say anything more. Goodbye!" She got up, ignored shangguannuo''s stay behind, and went straight away. Only half way later did she remember that the folding fan she had just brought fell on the log table in the yard of mucangju. The painting on the folding fan was painted by the master. She liked it very much and cherished it all the time. Naturally, she could not leave it in the government. Thinking about it, she turned back. Just after entering the wooden cangju, shangguannuo is still sitting in the log chair under the rattan rack. In shangguannuo''s arms, there lies a little beauty who is charming. She can''t wait for a sneer in her heart! Seeing that Nianwen came back, shangguannuo hurriedly pushed away the girl in his arms. Just about to explain to her, Nianwen picked up the folding fan on the table and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you, please continue, just think I haven''t been here." She made a salute to shangguannuo, turned around and left. She didn''t want to stay for a moment. Shangguan Nuo was so angry that his liver hurt. He glared at the girl just now and said angrily, "what''s your heart? It''s just that I fell into my arms at this time. It''s wonderful. You''ve ruined everything. " The girl quickly knelt down: "Shizi, Shizi, maidservant is just careless --" Shangguan Nuo lenghum: "careless? Are you not careful, I will not see it? " Chapter 1154 The girl quickly kowtowed: "the son of the world is wronged. The maidservant was just careless." She couldn''t believe it. The son of the world, who was still in love with her some days ago, was totally different these days. She would never look at her again. If she had just fallen unintentionally, how could she fall into the arms of the son of the world so skillfully? She just wanted to win the attention of the son of the world and begged him not to forget her. But who knows, once upon a time, Shizi''s favorite trick is to lose his temper today. Shangguannuo waved: "back down, don''t show up in front of me again." He didn''t want to take another look at the woman in front of him. He was almost drowned by the boredom in his heart. He never thought that such a common wind would become a stumbling block for him today. How can he explain to Zheng Nianwen, how can he restore the image in her heart? Maybe she won''t see him again. Thinking of this, he could not bear it any longer, so he rushed out of the wooden house and went all the way to pursue Zheng and read. He hurriedly chased the government and stopped Zheng Nianwen at the street corner. "Princess, it''s not what you think. Listen to me." He ran a little fast and sweat a little. Read Wen Mou color light, the corner of the mouth with a smile: "Shangguan brother why to explain with me, I do not care about the truth how." Hearing this, shangguannuo became more and more nervous: "no, I must explain that what you saw just now is not what you think. She slipped and fell into my arms accidentally." The smile on Zheng Nian''s writing is getting stronger. She didn''t want to get involved with him on this issue, but she couldn''t bear to say that. "Elder martial brother, is it easy to cheat me because I''m young?" The superior officer was stunned Nianwen said with a smile: "Shangguan''s brother was born into tianhoumen family, and the house is deep. It''s needless to say that you have a clear idea of what happened in the back house. Zheng Nianwen, I''m not a kid who just came out of the mountain and didn''t see the world. I never like to study the back house. I can be born in the king''s house and grow up in the king''s house. I know a lot about it. It''s not only your Shangguan''s family that has raised groups Maid, we have a lot of maids in the Royal Palace side by side, even in my master''s Wanfu. But I''ve never seen a maid as bold and bold as that. I fell into the ''master''s arms'' without any reason. " Even if it is true that he fell into his arms, it is not for no reason. If he had no unclear relationship with the maid, how could the maid have such courage? In broad daylight, they send them to the bosom of the son of the world. Shangguan Nuo was a little embarrassed. He murmured for a while and then said, "well, that maid is my valet. She always takes care of my daily life. She always thinks that she is special in front of me, so..." He can''t say it. Zheng Nianwen is not a fool. How can he not understand it? Frankly speaking, that girl is his general room. She not only serves his daily life, but also warms his bed for him to have fun when he is lonely. It''s really what the aristocratic childe will do. It''s very common. She said with a light smile: "Shangguan brother, you and I are not destined to leave!" She felt that the decision she had made before was so wise that she could not see such a man. Shangguannuo stopped her and said: "princess, if you and I are not destined to meet each other again and again, this is clearly fate." Chapter 1155 "Princess, if you don''t like these girls in our hospital, I will drive them away immediately. Now, there is only one princess in my heart, who can''t hold it. I --" Nianwen interrupts his words and says in a low voice: "brother Shangguan, what I have said is very clear. You are not my good match. I am not your good friend. Please don''t pester them again and leave some face for each other, I''ll see you later, otherwise, I don''t even have friends to do it. " After that, she bowed to him, turned around and left. Shangguannuo reached for her arm, but she didn''t even touch a corner of her dress. The figure was clearly in front of him. He pursued desperately, but he could only watch her go further and further until there was no trace. He stood in the street, chest blocked panic, ears back and forth are the words of Zheng Nianwen, in the heart is very unwilling. For the first time in eighteen years, he had a love for a girl. For the first time, he wanted to take a girl as his wife with all his heart, but she refused him so mercilessly. "Noel, what are you doing here?" A tall and thin young man turned over from his horse and went to shangguannuo. Shangguan Nuo returns to his mind and bows his hand to the young man: "cousin, how are you these days?" Han Fei chuckled, "it''s good. How about you? I heard that my uncle took you to Beijing this time to help you find a family affair. What''s the point? " "Shangguannuo wry smile:" this is the purpose of eyebrows, but now it is not easy to say Han Fei raised his eyebrows: "Oh? What else? Who else in Kyoto would refuse you? " Shangguannuo said: "who else can be, the little princess in the palace side by side? No one can see me." Han Fei thought that he had just seen a young man galloping in the street. The young man''s appearance is very similar to that of Princess Changle. Is that her? "You just met?" Han Fei asked. Shangguannuo nodded. He was very depressed. He told everything that had happened before and asked his cousin to make an idea for him. As soon as Han Fei heard about it, he immediately shook his head: "Oh, how could it have happened so skillfully? How could it have happened to her? It would have been a bad thing." Shangguannuo said: "who is not? This kind of thing is not a rare thing in the family''s backyard. She seems to have a bigger reaction." Han Fei shook his head: "you don''t know. Prince Zheng, the grandfather of Princess Changle, married only one wife in his whole life. There was no concubine in his family, not even a single room. Old lady Zheng hurt herself when she gave birth to a son, and then she was barren. He never had two hearts for his wife. He lived like this all his life. The same is true for the king side by side. He was one heart for the princess protector Yi''s love never lets the next woman get close to him. There is Mr. Wan. He married Jane Yun in the middle age. He had no relationship with any woman before or after marriage. Princess Changle grew up in such an environment. Naturally, she would like her husband to treat her wholeheartedly, one person for one lifetime. " Shangguan nomon, this kind of story, which only appeared in the script, actually exists. In this world, there''s really a life-long story of a double person. A man only faces a woman in his life. He didn''t even think about it before. Han Fei, seeing his appearance, shook his head and said, "if you can''t do this, don''t provoke her. She''s not an ordinary girl. She''s good at arts and martial arts, and she''s very good at medicine. If you marry her, you can''t treat her wholeheartedly. What will happen? No one can say." Chapter 1156 It''s said that Nianwen left shangguannuo and went to a very famous teahouse early when he saw him. There were storytellers for many years here, who told stories from all over the world, and told stories from legends. The teahouse was very busy. She found a place in the corner and sat down. She had been listening to the story of the storyteller on the stage, but the voice of the next table was too loud. Her attention was gradually attracted by the voices of the people at the next table. "My former son just came back from Jincheng. The princess of the protectorate opened the Rongyu hall in Jincheng. The doctor in the hall killed people and was making a lot of trouble." "It''s said that it''s not the first time. This doctor is a new one. There is a doctor who also killed people before him. Now, the Rongyu hall is not the most popular one without the princess protector." "Yes, it''s a pity that the princess protector''s exquisite medical skills, when she was in Jincheng, did not know how many people were seriously ill, but now the Rongyu hall has become like this." "That''s impossible. The princess protector is the princess and the wife of the king side by side. She should stay in Kyoto to teach her husband and son. Although she hasn''t opened another hospital in Kyoto in recent years, I heard that as long as she comes to seek medical treatment, she has never refused. No matter rich or poor, she is treated equally in her eyes." "Yes, yes, there are not many such good people as the princess protector." This is not the first time that Zheng Nianwen has heard someone praise his mother''s kindness behind his back. She is very proud to hear it back, because she has such a great mother, who is loved by the people, and at the same time can apply what she has learned, but also has no shame. This time, she listened to these comments, and a bold idea came out of her heart. Once the idea came out, she had no idea of drinking tea. She left the money directly, got up and ran out of the teahouse to the palace. As soon as she returned to the palace, she went directly to baoyueju and pulled the mother who was supervising her brother''s calligraphy practice aside. "What''s the matter with you in such a hurry? Is it not to offend Shangguan''s family? " Wen''er waved: "who rarely offends them? I have more important matters to discuss with you." "Oh? Let''s hear what makes you so anxious. " Dissolve the moon to smile Yingying to look at the daughter, want to know from her that small mouth, what astonishing words will emerge again. Wen''er hurriedly said, "mother, didn''t you say that Jincheng and Pengcheng have the medical center and Rongyu hall that you opened at the beginning?" Dissolve the moon to nod: "yes, how?" "I just heard someone talking outside that the doctor in the Rongyu hall in Jincheng has cured people again. Do you know that?" He sighed and said, "I know that I received a letter from Jincheng three days ago. It''s really a headache. It''s not the first time. If we go on like this, we won''t be able to open the Rongyu hall." Wen''er said: "mother, let me go to Jincheng. I''ll help you bring the Rongyu hall back to life and let it repeat its former fame. How about that?" "Are you going to Jincheng? Why? " Dissolve the moon and frown. Wen''er hurriedly took her mother''s arm and said: "mother, I''m so big that I''ve never been out of the capital city and the world is so big. I want to see it. By the way, I''ll help you to revive the Rongyu hall and kill two birds with one stone." Rong Yue can understand wen''er''s mood. She just refuses to let what she has learned become useless. But she is only 15 years old. It''s a little uneasy to let her go into the Jianghu alone. Chapter 1157 "Wen''er, I need to discuss this with your father." Wen Er shook her arm several times. "Mother, our family always has the final say, do you still have to discuss it?" As long as you nod, when did dad say no? Besides, don''t you and dad want me to be engaged to shangguannuo? As soon as I leave, they will naturally have no way of doing it. It is clear that killing two birds with one stone is killing three birds with one stone. " Wen''er is playing with Jiao. Zheng Zhongwen sees it from afar. He smiles and comes up: "wen''er, are you making problems for your mother again?" "You came just in time, it''s really a problem," said Rong Yue with a smile Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "what? What happened? " When Zhongwen said that Wener was going to Jincheng, he frowned, not that he didn''t want her to go out and see the world, but that he was worried about whether she would suffer losses outside if she left her parents. Wen''er: "Mom and Dad, I know you worry about me. I''m just a child in your eyes, but you should also know that I don''t lose the two of you when it comes to kung fu. Besides, Jincheng is not a place of suffering. Are you afraid I will suffer?" Zhongwen looks at Rongyue and says, "you decide." Zhongwen didn''t say no and let her decide. That''s the same as agreeing. She sighed, "OK, then go. But you should promise your parents that you can''t be brave when you are out there. If you have any problems, you can go to the government with a token to ask for help. No matter what official you are, if you know that you are a little princess in the government side by side, you won''t be slighted." Zhongwen said with a smile, "it''s hard to say anywhere else, but Jincheng, it''s minhengzhi''s territory. With him, are you afraid our daughter will be wronged?" Dissolving the moon slanted his one eye, half joked: "you can have sour taste in this words, how? After all these years, do you still hate Hengzhi? " Zhongwen Chueh: "what do I hate him for? What can I hate about him? " Nianwen had never seen his father look like this before, and immediately became curious: "father, who is this constant one? What do you have to do with him? " Festival? Some things can not be mentioned, but some things, he still think up will blame him. When Rongyue saw him in Dahongpao, he left Kyoto and hid in Jincheng. Min Hengzhi knew that he had not married and that he had gone to Xijiang in order to avoid the woman. He knew everything, but he didn''t mention Rongyue. He wanted to take advantage of his absence and try to abduct his wife and daughter. Whenever he thought about it, he was very upset. "It''s nothing. Some misunderstandings in his youth have passed. He''s the king of Jin. There''s nothing in Jincheng that he says doesn''t count. If you encounter anything in Jincheng, just go to him and he will help you." Complain to complain, but when his daughter goes to Jincheng alone, he is not at ease. If min Hengzhi helps to look after it, it will be better. Read text to ask: "that need keepsake?" Zhongwen waved: "no, just give your name. He must remember you. He held you when you were little." "You go to Wanfu tomorrow, say goodbye to your master, and then go to the palace, and tell your uncle, so that everyone doesn''t remember you." The mood of reading is happy, but the thought of leaving these close people makes me sad. Chapter 1158 The second day after Nianwen left Kyoto, wankun also made a request to his parents to go to Jincheng. Jincheng used to be Mr. Wan''s base camp. He lived in Kyoto for Jianyun''s sake. Over the years, he had the idea of returning to Jincheng. He could see that Jianyun and his children were getting closer and closer, so he gradually dismissed the idea. Now when his son proposed to go to Jincheng, he gave birth to a trace of happiness. His son could go to see the place where he started his career and experience it again, It will also be helpful for him to take over thousands of industries in the future. Mr. Wan agreed in his heart, but he still asked him: "you go to Jincheng, but for wen''er?" Wan Kun did not deny: "yes, sometimes she is too straightforward and impulsive, I am not sure." Jane Yun took a look at him and said angrily: "then you can rest assured that your father and mother are not young. Are you not afraid of what happened to us?" Wan Kun said: "your body and bones are so strong. It''s OK to live to 120. What can happen? This is the emperor''s foot. The emperor is your apprentice. Who dares to let you have an accident? " Jianyun shook his head: "you can''t say so much. It''s really hard to say what''s going on in the world. Who knows what''s going to happen tomorrow? Maybe one day your father and I will be in prison suddenly. You have to come back and rescue us. " Who would have thought that a joke would have a prophecy. Wankun finally went to Jincheng. Before he could unload his luggage, he went to Rongyu hall in Renhe street. He didn''t go in. He just stood outside and looked inside for a while. He didn''t see wen''er''s figure. Seeing a guy coming to ask, he didn''t say much. He turned around and left. Xiaodou doesn''t understand: "childe, you come all the way, and leave without seeing the princess?" Wan Kun said: "in the coming days, what''s the hurry?" Xiaodou thought: I don''t know who is in a hurry. Even if I don''t unload my luggage, I''ll come to Rongyu hall first. As soon as they turned Renhe street, they saw a group of people shouting in front of them. He was about to make a detour, but he heard someone in the crowd shouting, "she is the current master of the Rongyu hall. The doctor died. If the doctor ran away, we will ask her for an explanation." Then the clear voice of wen''er rang out in the crowd: "everyone be quiet, listen to me first and say:" you ask for this story, I understand it 100 times, but you can''t gather people to make trouble at will. Isn''t this reported to the official? It''s the judgment of the government. You can wait for the judgment of the master at home. What can I do to stop you? " A man''s crass voice sounded: "waiting at home? How long have we been waiting? Don''t think we don''t know that the former owner of the Rongyu hall is the princess who is the protector of the country. The official master and the princess are from the same family. Who cares about the life and death of our ordinary people? I''m afraid it won''t stop for another three or five years. " When the crowd was neutral, someone replied, "that is, the officials protect each other. The last time I was with some money, I didn''t get out of it. This time I haven''t even seen any money. Is it wrong to take the lives of our people?" "What about the princess protector? Don''t the princess of the protectorate pay for her life if she kills someone? " "That is to say, if you hurt someone, you must pay for your life. Isn''t that the national law? Is this national law only aimed at the ordinary people like us? Even if they violate the national law, can they still go unpunished? " Chapter 1159 Wan Kun turned over and dismounted, and squeezed into the crowd. He did not come forward, but stood in the crowd and silently watched the man''s dress. The pretty eyebrows were full of sad girls. Wen''er said: "you can''t say that. I''ve been in Jincheng for two days. I haven''t figured out the whole story. What''s more, the princess protector, who is far away in Kyoto, can she know? How can this dirty water be splashed on the princess protector at will? If you don ''t believe me like this, I'' d better go to the government with you now. I ''m just going to check the body of the dead. It'' s better to go with the big guy, so that you don ''t suspect that I'' m in collusion with the government in private. " A middle-aged man with a beard said: "you are such a rich man. You don''t go to the government as you do to your own home? What can we do if we go? You don''t have to talk about the others. " Nianwen turns his eyes to the man and asks, "who are you? What is the relationship between the dead and you? " The man hummed: "it''s my nephew who died. He passed away his parents when he was urinating. I raised him up and expected to depend on him to support his old age and die. As a result, now people have been killed by you Rongyu hall. If you don''t give me a statement, I will not stop." Nianwen said: "I said that you would not wait for the official judgment. I said that you would not take you to the official government. Then tell me, what do you want?" The man was waiting for her to say, "what do I want to do? You killed my nephew. You won''t pay for your life. Don''t you want to pay for it? " "Nian Wen asked:" the loss should be, but how much The melancholy between her eyebrows had gone away quietly at this time, and her mind had been worried. The man hummed: "my nephew just said a marriage to him on the 16th of this year, which cost me a thousand liang of silver. As a result, his daughter-in-law didn''t get married, so there was no one left. This is one thing. He has been studying since he was a child. It cost me a lot to invite him to enter the school, at least a thousand Liang. This is one thing. Now he has made progress in his studies. He was going to take the scholar exam after he got married. Once he got into the scholar exam, At least he can set up a private school in Jincheng. He will earn a lot of money, which can''t be counted. I don''t want more from you. Give me 30000 liang of silver, and it will be all right. " Thirty thousand Liang. That''s a big tone. Nianwen shook his head. "It''s not a small number, but since you opened your mouth, I will take care of you. However, if your nephew''s death is really caused by our Rongyu hall, otherwise, I won''t give you any money." The man snorted coldly, "you want to deny that man died in the night after he came home from your Rongyu hall to cure his illness?" "I don''t want to deny it," read the text. "I was just not at the scene, and one of the people who knew the most was dead and one was missing. I can''t just listen to you, can I? I''m also a doctor. As long as the body is still there, I can find out the cause of death. If it''s really caused by my doctor''s mistake in diagnosis and treatment, 30000 Liang silver, you won''t be less than a penny. But if it''s not -- " if she breaks her head, she will hook her lips and smile, and her bright eyes will stare at the man with slight color change." go, I''m not familiar with the way to the government, I don''t know People are willing to lead the way? " The big man frowned and said nothing. Several people in the crowd raised their hands and replied, "little old man is willing to lead the way for you." The old man crowded to read the body of the text, smile: "little old once received Miss Qi''s kindness, if there is no miss Qi, little old is a pile of loess." Chapter 1160 Nianwen bowed to the old man: "thank you." The world loves to join in the excitement, whether it has anything to do with them or not. This was a matter between several people, but a group of people went to the magistrate''s Yamen. This case was originally tried in the county yamen, but because the plaintiff was dissatisfied with the county magistrate''s judgment, he sued the magistrate yamen, which transferred the case together with the body to the magistrate Yamen. Nianwen is 15 years old. He has been involved in the Yamen for the first time due to a lawsuit. There is not much difference between Prefecture magistrate''s promotion and county magistrate''s promotion, but they are more dignified. As soon as the startled wood clapped, the big man immediately knelt down and shouted to Lord Qingtian. Nianwen stands upright in the hall with a folding fan in his hand, and only bows to the magistrate in the hall. The magistrate''s face is very white, with a moustache on his chin. When he looks at the text, his eyes are obviously stagnant, and his face changes slightly. "Who is kneeling under the hall?" The big man quickly kowtowed his head and cried out, "Lord Yin, the villain sued the quack doctor of Rongyu Hall three days ago, but it has not been successful so far. Today, I met the current owner of the hall on the street, and asked him for advice, so he said that he would come to the Yamen Qing case, and the villain came with him." The original Lord Yin sitting in the hall was Yin Yixuan, who left Kyoto after Chu Tianqi returned to the throne. He disappeared for more than ten years. He was a middle-aged man, but he was still handsome and elegant. He also stepped from a seven grade sesame official to today''s position with his own efforts. Yin Yixuan''s eyes once again fell on the young man under the hall. Looking at this young man, he seemed to return to that day. The day when he first saw Qi Rongyue, she was very similar to this young man in appearance. He walked towards him step by step, with a cool and noble temperament. The peerless grace between his eyebrows and eyes made him fall in love at first sight. "Who are you?" Asked Yin Yixuan. Read the text again bow a gift, smile: "Xiaosheng Chuwen, Kyoto people." Chu Wen? His last name is Chu? Yin Yixuan was stunned at first, then suddenly, it was heard that Rongyue and Zhongwen had a 15-year-old daughter, who usually showed off in men''s clothes, and was born in a delicate manner. When they went out, they used Chu as their surname. I think it was her. He smiled and nodded, "you want to come to yamen Qing? How to clear it? " Nianwen had a good impression on him. He had a good face before and didn''t speak like an ordinary official. "Back to my Lord, I came to Jincheng at the beginning of my life. I knew nothing about this case. What I heard was the one-sided words of others. I wanted to see the dead in person and determine why the dead died. How can I know?" Yin Yixuan nodded: "yes, I have the same intention. I also sent you to the autopsy room. You can go to the autopsy room directly." "Thank you very much," she said, turning to the man who was still kneeling on the ground, "are you going?" The big man''s eyes turned a few times, and finally he shook his head: "my good nephew, he can''t be safe after death. How can I afford him when I go? Today is the last time I have tolerated you. If I don''t give you a word today, I will go to Beijing tomorrow and file a complaint. I don''t believe it. There is no reason in this world. " When he spoke, his eyes swept to the magistrate sitting in the hall. He understood that these officials were not afraid of being sued. Once they were told, the black hat would be hard to keep. Chapter 1161 However, Lord Yin didn''t mean to threaten him at all. He didn''t even look at him. Yin Yixuan said to the big man, "I remember your name is Wu Chang?" Wu Chang nodded: "the villain''s name is indeed Wu Chang." "Your nephew''s name is ox egg?" Wu Chang nodded again: "that''s right. My nephew''s name is Niu Dan. This is his nickname. He cried all the time because he didn''t change his family name because he didn''t have his parents to pee." Yin Yixuan looked at Zheng Nianwen, who was about to turn around and leave, and then said to Wu Chang, "you should go to the autopsy together, Prince Chu. Otherwise, when the result comes out, you won''t recognize it. What''s the matter?" Wu Chang said: "the villain is a rude person who doesn''t know medical skills. Even if he goes, he will make up his story and coax him. What''s the difference between going and not going?" Nianwen stops and turns to Wuchang, who is kneeling on his knees. His eyes become colder and colder: "Uncle Wu means that no matter what result I test, if it doesn''t match what you think, it will be a scam to you." Wu Chang is silent, but agrees. Read text turn around, Ming Yin Yixuan way: "adult, since this is the case, Xiao Sheng has a bad request." Yin Yixuan nodded, "you say." "My Lord, Wu Chang doesn''t trust me. It''s reasonable that I didn''t think about it well before. So, I''d like to ask you to order me to have some famous doctors in the city do an autopsy together to show fairness." Yin Yixuan looks sideways at Wu Chang, frowns at him and says simply, "well, I will send someone to invite you right away." He then said to Wu Chang, "when other doctors come, you will go to the autopsy together with them. Make sure to draw a conclusion today, so that the dead can rest as soon as possible." Wu Chang has no choice but to answer. Two hours later, many doctors in the city were invited to the Yamen and led to the autopsy room by Yin Yixuan. At this time, Zhuo is undergoing an autopsy. Seeing so many people coming, he is also stunned: "adult, is this?" Yin Yixuan told the story briefly and ordered him to assist the doctors to examine the corpse. He must find out the cause of death clearly. The body lay naked on the iron table, surrounded by lots of ice to prevent the body from rotting. Read the article to come forward, after examining it carefully, chaozhuo asked, "what is the result of your examination?" "When he came here, he had been dead for two days. Many clues at the beginning were broken and nothing could be seen. It''s impossible to confirm whether he died due to careless medication or other reasons." Read text to ask: "since it is impossible to determine with the eyes, why not dissect the body?"? As long as the neck and chest of the dead are cut open, isn''t it clear at a glance? " "That is the reason," he said, "but Wuchang doesn''t agree with the autopsy. I have no other way." Read text to see Wu Chang: "why not agree with the autopsy?" Wu Chang said: "Niudan is already like this. Do you think he is not miserable enough? Won''t even let him die? Can''t you even give him a whole body? " Wu Chang''s mood began to get excited. He didn''t know whether he really loved his nephew or whether he was covering up his emotion. When he finished, he said, "Niudan is dead. Now the best consolation for him is to find out what happened as soon as possible, so that he can go back to his hometown as soon as possible." Wu Chang said angrily, "is this still useful? Is it clearly the fault of your Rongyu hall that you refuse to admit up to now? " Chapter 1162 Nianwen shook his head: "I only believe in facts and evidence. I can''t believe all your words." She also said to Yin Yixuan, "my Lord, Xiao Sheng asked for a autopsy." Yin Yixuan didn''t reply immediately, but turned to the other doctors. The doctors all added: "if we don''t dissect the corpse, it''s really hard to judge this matter. We should dissect the corpse for verification. Otherwise, there will be such a thing in the future, even if there is no inspection standard, how to judge?" Yin Yixuan nodded: "what he said is reasonable. It''s accurate." When Wu Chang heard this, he was too impatient to rush forward to protect the cattle and eggs in the iron bed ice pile. But this is the yamen, mostly for him. They all went forward and simply opened Wu Chang, dragged him to a corner of the autopsy room, so that he would not disturb the lady to dissect the body. After all, it''s been dead for quite a few days. No matter how it''s frozen, there''s also some corruption. The stench is full in the whole autopsy room, which makes everyone nauseous. Nianwen takes out a side of cloth from his bosom, covers his nose and ties it to the back of his head, presses down the tumbling waves in his stomach, and checks the body with zhuozuo and two other doctors. Nawu often said that the cow''s egg died after he took the medicine prescribed by Rongyu hall. But he didn''t find the so-called medicine in the stomach of the cow''s egg. Although the color of the intestines and stomach was rotten and discolored, it was not toxic. Instead, they found emphysema, white and red in the lungs of the cow''s egg, and unusual congestion in the heart, lungs and liver. What does this situation represent? He has been doing autopsy for more than ten years. He is very clear in his mind. Several doctors know it well, and they often cast angry and disdainful eyes at him. See people back away from the body, began to clean hands, Yin Yixuan Dynasty asked: "how?" Zhuo said: "back to adults, the cause of death of cattle eggs has been verified, and it is very clear that cattle eggs died of suffocation, rather than medicine and stone carelessness." Yin Yixuan raises eyebrows: "suffocate? Drowning? " He shook his head: "no, it''s just a simple asphyxia, which is covered by the mouth and nose, resulting in the inability to breathe normally, so it will leave a large accumulation of blood stasis in the body, as well as the emphysema in the lungs." Yin Yixuan looked at Wu Chang, who was pale, and said in a low voice, "Wu Chang, how do you explain?" When Wu Changli knelt down, he shouted to Yin Yixuan, "no, it''s not like that. Niudan died after taking the medicine prescribed by the dissolving Yu hall. They all conspired to frame me. I didn''t kill anyone." Yin Yixuan said coldly, "no one here says that you killed people. Why are you in a hurry to take your seat?" Wu Chang''s face became more and more pale, and his heart beat with drums. Read the text clean hand, toward Yin Yixuan way: "adult, it is better to pass Wu Chang close to the people come to ask, perhaps can find out some clues." Wu Chang''s face became more and more ugly, and hurriedly waved: "in people, villains live alone, and there is no one close to them at home. They have always been dependent on each other. I hope you can see clearly." Yin Yixuan''s face was immediately cold for three days, and he said in a deep voice, "is that right? Then why did the people who were sent to your family find out who should not have been in your family?" At this time, two yamen guards escorted a man into the room and pushed the man to the ground. The man''s clothes were disordered and his hair was in disorder. He threw himself in front of Yin Yixuan and said, "please forgive me, my Lord. Wu Chang forced me to do it. I was forced to be helpless. Please forgive me, my Lord." Chapter 1163 Nianwen didn''t recognize the man, but several doctors at the scene recognized him. "Isn''t this Dr. Gan from Rongyu hall? Didn''t you disappear after the cow died? How, how could it be found in Wu Chang''s house? " As soon as she said this, what else did she not understand? The smile on her face became colder and colder. She said to Wu Chang, "it''s a good chess game, but it''s a pity that it''s harmful to people and yourself." Wu Chang collapsed to the ground and knew that nothing could be retrieved. "Take it with you, and we''ll have a review in court some day." Yin Yixuan orders the Yamen messenger behind him. He left the autopsy room and sent away several doctors. Nianwen turned to give presents to Yin Yixuan: "thank you very much, Mr. Yin. He has known his inner feelings for a long time, and I admire him." Yin Yixuan sneered and shook his head: "Wuchang is not the first time to do this. He used cattle and eggs to cheat many times in the medical centers in Jincheng. However, those medical centers were inconvenient to report to the official because of their reputation, so they sent some money away. This made him taste the sweetness again and again, and encouraged the unhealthy atmosphere in his heart. Only in this way can he have today''s disaster." It''s so, read text suddenly, "thank you for cleaning up my grievances for the Rongyu hall." Yin Yixuan said, "I''m the governor of Xinyang. Jincheng belongs to the territory of Xinyang. This is my business in Jincheng. I should try my best." Read text to look at Yin Yixuan that smiling face, warm heart, there is such a father and mother officer in the city, is really the blessing of the people. Yin Yixuan sighed and said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that Zhongwen''s daughter was so big in this blink of an eye." Read a text one Leng, gawking at the present Yin adult: "you, adult you know me?" Yin Yixuan shook his head: "I see you for the first time today, but your parents, I am very familiar." Nianwen suddenly smiles: "it''s my father''s and mother''s friends. It''s really disrespectful. I never heard from my father and mother about you." Yin Yixuan''s face was full of bitterness and sighed: "maybe they have already forgotten me, no matter how good, or what I have done wrong, it''s better." Nianwen was confused and didn''t know where to go, but Yin Yixuan didn''t intend to explain. He said with a smile, "go back quickly and tell the good news to the members of the Rongyu hall to make everyone happy. I will send someone to post a notice to correct the name of the Rongyu hall." Read the heart of the great joy, if you can get the official name, it is no better than, "thank you very much, Wener farewell." He stared at the slender figure and left step by step, just like when the dissolving moon turned around, he walked out of his sight step by step. Outside the yamen, Wan Kun stood behind the tree and watched the reading text come out from the inside, with a light smile on his face. His hanging heart finally fell. Just now, I''ve been thinking about how to help her out. It seems that he thinks a lot. She doesn''t seem to need him to do anything for her. "Son, let''s go back. The princess has gone far." Xiaodou is so tired that his eyelids are falling down. He has been on his way these days. I thought he could have a good rest after entering the city, but unexpectedly, he has been delayed for a long time. Look, he is in a hurry. As a result, the princess solved the problem three or two times. Wan Kun nodded, "go back." It has to be said that he was not only happy for Wen er''s strong ability to deal with affairs, but also lost a lot. He came for the purpose of coming to Jincheng to protect her, and as a result, people didn''t need it at all. Chapter 1164 Kyoto shangguantuo failed to go to the Royal Palace twice to ask for marriage. He saw his son drowning his sorrow with wine all day, and the fire in his heart burned up. He hurried into the palace to meet the queen. The two brothers and sisters had a close talk for two hours. Shangguantuo left smiling, but shangguanyao was sad. She sat quietly for a while, and asked the palace maid where the emperor was. When she learned that the emperor was reading the book in the Royal Library, she asked someone to bring the princess. Princess Jingxian is eight years old. She is very fat and has a small face. She is lovely. Shangguanyao takes Princess Jingxian to the Royal study. The emperor is buried in a pile of memorials. Hearing the eunuch''s report, he looks up at shangguanyao and Princess Jingxian. Then he looks down at the book again. He just says: "what''s the matter?" Shangguanyao was not happy. He treated her coldly. He didn''t care about other women in the harem. He treated her equally. She could bear it. But she was quiet. However, his first child, the legitimate Princess Di Chang, didn''t even look at her more. If Zheng Nianwen came at this time, what would he do? She put down the evil fire in her heart and made a look at her daughter. Jingxian is eight years old, and she has reached the age when she can understand the eyes of her mother. She knows the meaning of her mother. Even though she does not want to, she dare not violate the meaning of her mother. She smiled sweetly, went to the side of the Royal table, and said to Chu Tianqi, "father, xian''er wants father." Chu Tianqi looks sideways at the girl standing on the side of the Royal table. She is reluctant to smile like that, and the fear in her eyes is too much joy. In this harem, children are just tools for concubines to compete for favor. They never really taught these children how to be close to their father and Emperor. This is one of the reasons why he doesn''t want to be close to the children. Obviously, the simple relationship always becomes complicated and disgusting because of some of their desires. He put down the fold in his hand and waved to Jingxian: "come here." Upon hearing this, Jing Xian did not show the color of joy, but the color of fear and hesitation, standing at the Royal table, hesitated. Chu Tianqi, whose face was already soft and gentle, sighed at her appearance and turned to shangguanyao: "you come to me at this time, but you have something to do?" Shangguanyao was so disappointed with her daughter''s performance that she hurriedly said: "xian''er may not have seen her father for a long time. Some people recognize him. Don''t blame the emperor." Recognition? His heart was cold. "Don''t worry, if you don''t have anything else to do, just step back. I have business to deal with." Shangguanyao said: "emperor, I have something to say." Chu Tianqi nodded, "sit down." The palace maid took Princess Jingxian to retreat. Shangguanyao also sat down in the chair beside her, but she was not comfortable all over. This is a husband and wife, this should not be such a relationship, but from when did their relationship become like this? Shangguan Yao congeals her husband''s thin but still handsome face. How nice it looks to smile. It seems that the light of the whole world has converged on him alone. She can''t open her eyes. But this smile, but never to her. Never. "Emperor, I have the courage to ask for a marriage for Nogo''s son." Shangguan Yao Dao. Chu Tianqi raised his eyebrows: "Oh? Talk about it. " She forced herself to smile. "It''s also fate. Nogo''er and Princess Changle knew each other before the Ji feast. I heard that they still don''t know each other." Chapter 1165 Tianqi already knew this, but he still picked up his eyebrows and looked at Guanyao: "there is such a coincidence?" Shangguan Yao said with a smile, "who said no? Noer fell in love with the princess at first sight. All day long, he went with his father to propose marriage to the Royal Palace side by side." Chu Tianqi asked, "since this is the case, the Marquis Xian Guang can propose marriage to the king side by side. Why do you want to ask me to marry him?" Shangguan yaogan smiled twice: "well, brother did go to the palace side by side to propose marriage to the king and the princess side by side, but the king side by side was still young and refused several times. Now even the princess''s face is missing. I heard that he has left Kyoto and gone to Jincheng." Chu Tianqi asked, "their parents don''t agree. What''s the use of looking for me?" Shangguanyao said: "emperor, Nuoer is the son of Xianguang marquis. The future Xianguang marquis will match the identity of Princess Changle. Their family background, appearance and temperament are very suitable. They are a match made by nature. This is not the most important. The most important thing is that once Nuoer inherits the position of Xianguang Marquis, the 200000 troops left in the East will be held by Nuoer Zhang, in the long run, if his wife can be your favorite princess Changle, it''s an excellent marriage for both public and private. " Chu Tianqi asked, "today''s wife of Xian Guang Hou has nothing to do with me. Can''t Xian Guang Hou really be used by me?" Shangguanyao''s face was white, and she hurriedly got up from her chair. "No, no, no, I don''t mean that. I mean --" Chu Tianqi waved his hand: "I know what you mean. You don''t have to say anything more. Go away." Shangguanyao bit her red lips, and her eyes were filled with tears. "Emperor, this marriage --" Chu Tianqi had picked up the fold again, and said in a low voice: "no need to say, back down." Her body shape slightly shakes, white face turns around to leave, describes lonely. She is the queen after the Chu palace, under one person, and above ten thousand people. She is the most honorable woman in the Chu Dynasty. But she can''t even be a little princess in marriage. Her position in the emperor''s heart was not even one of the little princess''s fingers, let alone her children. She had to start thinking about her brother''s proposal. Shangguannuo was drinking alone in the pavilion in the garden. He had been drunk for seven minutes. The young man around him advised him to drink less, but if he didn''t hear of it, he poured one cup after another into his mouth. The young man sighed: the love in this world can hurt people''s hearts most. The wine that you drink after hurting people''s hearts is most harmful to your body. Alas, I don''t know how long it will take for you to slow down this time. At this time, the wine pots on the table are all empty, and shangguannotou doesn''t go back. He says to the guy behind him, "go, get the wine." I wanted to persuade you again. It can be seen that if you don''t follow him today, you will get angry again. He dare not to provoke you, so he went away. He held his head in one hand and looked at the scenery in the garden. In the hazy, a girl in green came. The figure seemed to overlap with the person in his mind in a trance. He immediately got up, stumbled out of the pavilion and rushed to the figure. He ran very fast. Although his head was heavy and his feet were light, after all, he had Kung Fu on his body, so he didn''t fall down. He rushed to her and, with the strength of wine, put her in his arms without saying anything. "You come, you finally come." Chapter 1166 The man in his arms struggled, but he held him tighter and tighter. "Brother, what are you doing? Are you crazy? " Shangguan yu''er''s jaw is going to fall. Although his elder brother is always tangled in peach blossom, he can handle it easily. Occasionally, he can see him flirting with the girl in his yard, but he has never lost his temper like today. Hearing Shangguan yu''er''s voice, Shangguan Nuo had a trace of Qingming. He quickly released the girl in his arms and was about to apologize to her. But the girl in front of him turned into another person, who was totally different from Zheng Nianwen. Sun Liuliu blushed and said, "son of the world." Shangguan Nuo stumbled and nearly fell down, muttering to himself, "you are not her, you are not her." He was so disappointed that he turned around and left, stumbling and hurting. Sun Liuliu was held by a man for the first time in his life, and ignored by a man for the first time. The fog in his eyes rose gradually and he was heartbroken. Seeing this, Shangguan yu''er hurriedly explained: "sister sun, my elder brother is not like this on a regular basis. He drinks too much today, and he is delirious. Please don''t take it to heart. When he wakes up, I will let him make amends for you." Sun Liuliu shook his head, tears rolled down: "he clearly recognized me as someone else, I, I -" since the day of the hairpin banquet of the princess of Changle, her heart has been living in a person, his heart is all about him. Yesterday, she learned that their grandson''s family and the ancestor of the Shangguan''s family had some origin, she took her to the government with her mother, hoping to see him again. As a result, he had already got the person he liked. Was it Princess Changle? That day at the Palace Banquet, she found that he had been staring at the princess. After the princess left, he also left soon. The princess came back, and he also came back. Did they meet in private? Shangguanyu''er, after all, is shangguannuo''s sister. She knows something about her brother. Shangguan yu''er sighed and said: "I''m not afraid of elder sister''s jokes. My elder brother is single lovesickness. He likes Princess Changle. He asked his father to go to the palace side by side and talk about two times. But Princess Changle doesn''t look at him at all. He''s so upset. He drinks stuffy wine at home every day and doesn''t listen to any advice. I think he just recognized you as Princess Changle." Seeing sun liuliuhong''s eyes closed, Shangguan yu''er said: "I don''t know what''s good about the princess Changle. It''s said that more than half of the aristocratic princes in the city of Kyoto have been to propose marriage in the palace side by side. The result is the same. I''d like to see what kind of husband she will match in the future. Can she be better than my elder brother?" What''s good about it? Sun Liuliu thought of the amazement and jealousy when she saw Princess Changle in Yonghe palace that day. She thought that her appearance could be called peerless. She could see that Princess Changle knew what peerless was. Such a face, such a family background, which son of a family does not strive to marry her? Even their Pingde Houfu has sharpened their heads to try to climb the marriage. She should have expected, she should have expected, in front of such a woman, what advantages does she have to attract shangguannuo''s eyes? Heart is again a wave of pain, she wryly said: "time is not early, I should go back." Shangguan yu''er is reluctant to part with her. She has never had any friends. All the common girls in her family are scheming. She is too lazy to associate with them. She finally comes to a grandsister, but she can''t just let her go. Chapter 1167 "Don''t leave, sister. How about staying in our house for a few days? I''m leaving these days. We don''t know when we''ll see each other. You''ll stay with me. " Shangguan yu''er holds sun Liuliu''s sleeve tightly and shakes hard. Sun Liuliu''s heart is moving, stay? If she stayed, wouldn''t she have more opportunities to contact shangguannuo? Since Sheriff Changle has refused shangguannuo, there is no possibility between them. Maybe she can take this opportunity to get close to him, win his favor, and let him see her sun Liuliu''s good. She was happy, but on her face she made a very difficult look: "this is not very good, is it?" Shangguan yu''er said: "what''s wrong with this? You live in my yard. Let''s sleep together and chat all night, shall we? " Sun Liuliu would like to say well, but as a grand duke, she knows what to say at this time: "I''m afraid it needs the consent of the elders, and I''m not good at making decisions in private." Shangguanyu''er was acute. Seeing sun Liuliu, she was very happy. She immediately said, "this matter is wrapped up in me. Let''s see." Wu''s favorite son-in-law was Prince Jiao. Unfortunately, Prince Jiao has left Kyoto. She didn''t find a chance to chat with him at all. The second choice is wan Kun. As a result, Wan Fu is not so good. It''s said that Wan Kun has also left Kyoto to go abroad for training. It seems that she''s not destined to come to the official family. There''s a bit of luck in her heart, hoping to let her daughter get along Son and shangguannuo meet each other and have some relationship. Now shangguanyu''er asks her to let Liu Liu live in shangguanfu for a few days, which just suits her heart. Wu said, "I''m afraid it''s not very good. If Liu Liu lives here, he will give you trouble." Shangguan yu''er glanced at her mother and said angrily, "Niang, I stay in the house alone every day, and you don''t let me go out to play. I''m suffocating. I finally got a sister who can speak. You must help me to keep her." Xianguanghou''s wife dotes on her little daughter most in ordinary times. When she looks like this, it''s impossible to say that she leaves one sunliuliu, even ten sunliuliu. "Sister, since the two children are like the old at first sight, they don''t want to be separated. It''s better to let Liu Liu live for a few days and let their little sisters be partners." Wu Shi and so on is this sentence, in the heart joyfully bloomed the flower, on the surface strongly pretends the light smile: "in that case, then leaves, has the elder sister looked after diligently." Shangguan yu''er is so happy that she immediately takes sun Liuliu to her Ruyu house. It seems the same as the Houmen Qianjin, but Sun Liuliu knows that compared with shangguanyu''er, her Houmen Qianjin is not in the same level at all. Looking at the courtyard where shangguanyu''er lives, it''s not out of elegance in the luxury. Compared with the courtyard where she lives in the sun''s, it''s much better. And this is the industry that their Shangguan''s family left idle in Beijing. If they return to their base camp in the East and the Marquis''s mansion over there, what will happen? It has been three days since Nianwen was in Rongyu hall in Jincheng, but she has not seen a single patient. The silence of Rongyu hall is beyond her imagination. She didn''t want to make the business of Rongyu hall better, but her own medical skills can''t be abandoned like this. So she picked up the medicine chest and planned to go to the place where the poor people gathered in the city to help those who needed treatment but could not get money. Chapter 1168 She once heard from her father that when she lived alone in Jincheng, her mother would carry a medicine chest to travel for consultation when she was free. The money was collected at will according to the patient''s family background. Those with better family background and several taels of silver were collected. If their family background was really poor, she would take some fruits of their own family as the money, so that the patient''s psychology would be better. In the case of those patients who can''t be opened to the public, their mother will not only exempt their medical expenses, but also pay for their own money, send medicine, clothes and food, and help many poor people. Their reputation in Jincheng is also very popular. She came to the famous slum in Jincheng, Sandan street. Most of the people who live here are not natives of Jincheng. They are refugees from four regions who run away from home after encountering difficulties in their hometown. They are not easy to come to the rich Jincheng. If they want to make a living here, they must have a shelter before they succeed. Sandan street is a special place for them. Sandan street is full of abandoned and ownerless old houses. Ten years ago, King Jin bought the only houses with owners in Sandan street, ordered people to renovate Sandan street, built houses for all the vacant yards, rows of brick and tile houses, one next to the other. In the middle of every few rooms, there will be a row of cookers, and left a space for vegetables in the back of the house PI, and then put down the simple living equipment, so that they become homeless refugee shelters. Not everyone can go in and settle down at will. King Jin has set up a card point in Sandan street. Everyone who wants to go in and settle down in Sandan Street must be checked by a special person before being allowed to move in. Once the person who moves in meets the conditions of another remote new house, he will be invited out of Sandan street and vacate the house for a more suitable person to live in. Therefore, those who live in Sandan Street must be poor, and very poor. She set up a stall at the entrance of Sandan street and wrote a sign for free treatment. Someone saw it and immediately shouted it out in Sandan street. As soon as I heard about the good news of free treatment, whether you are sick or not, I''d like to make a pulse and feel at ease. Nianwen was busy from noon to evening, but she couldn''t see all the people in line, and it was late. Seeing that these people were in line, but their faces were not obviously sick, she got up and said: "everyone, it''s late today, come back, I''ll come back tomorrow morning, and then you''ll come back to line." These people have been in line for a long time, but they haven''t been on the wheel. The doctor will have to leave again. They are not happy, but they don''t want money after all, and they will come tomorrow. They are not happy, and they won''t say anything. They cheerfully send the young doctor away. They say a lot of good words, afraid that she won''t come tomorrow morning. Nianwen took the medicine box and said goodbye to the people. He was about to leave. He saw a little girl with tears on her face behind the crowd. The little girl was at most six or seven years old. Her face was dry, yellow, dry and yellow. She was not watery at all. Her eyes were fixed on her. She seemed to have thousands of words, but she didn''t dare to speak. Her heart moved, stopped to walk, around the crowd, came to the little girl''s body: "little sister, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying? " She felt the veil in her arms and wiped the little girl''s tears. The little girl didn''t expect that the elder brother who knew medicine would suddenly come to her and wipe tears for her. She was really flattered. Chapter 1169 Hesitated for a moment, she suddenly knelt in front of the big brother, choked: "big brother, can you, can you please help my mother?" Nianwen quickly picked her up. "What happened to your mother?" The little girl''s tears continued to drop: "elder brother, my mother is seriously ill, and she hasn''t got out of bed for many days. She also had a bowl of porridge yesterday, but today, she can''t even drink water." "Where is your mother?" She asked. The little girl pointed to a row of houses in the distance and said, "my mother lives in room 33." She reached out and took the little girl''s hand. "Go, take me to see your mother." The little girl was so happy that she finally showed a little smile on her face and hurriedly took the hand reading Wen to room 33. People who had planned to go back to their families also followed up. Some people who knew said in a low voice in the crowd: "I know the woman who lives in room 33. Her name is lianniang. She lived in Sandan street last year. She was a sick child when she first came here. She can''t get out of bed for three or two days. She can survive now. Thanks to this little girl, she is really guilty!" "It''s not easy for a child to take care of not only himself but also his sick mother." "In my opinion, that lotus mother hasn''t had a long time to live. I''m afraid that this young doctor, who has just learned some medical skills, expects him to cure that disease of lotus mother, I''m afraid it''s very painful." "I can''t say that. I''ve heard that when she came to Jincheng to open the Rongyu hall, the princess who is now the protector of the country, she was only in her teens. Those who went to the Rongyu hall to seek medical treatment didn''t have any diseases that she couldn''t cure. They are called little doctors. It can be seen that the quality of medical skills has nothing to do with age." In the crowd''s voice, Nianwen and the little girl have entered House 33. The house is very small. There is only one room and a small hall, so there is no other space. But it''s just a mother and daughter living together, but it''s enough. The light in the room was dim. As soon as Nian Wen entered the room, she lit the oil lamp in the room. The little girl looked at the oil lamp painfully. She didn''t speak. The oil in the lamp was the last half of the oil left in the house. She didn''t want to light it all the time. There was a woman lying on the disordered wooden couch. The woman''s breathing was heavy. She was half faint and half awake. There was thin sweat between her forehead. Her face was pale and her cheeks were sunken. She was not thin. Nianwen takes out the woman''s arm from the thin quilt, and keeps the pulse. The pulse condition is very bad. It''s empty, heavy, flighty and uncertain. Its internal breathing is disordered. It''s very ill. She asked the little girl, "has your mother been ill all the time, and has not been better?" The little girl nodded: "yes, since I remember, my mother didn''t have a good time. She was ill for three or two days, but she always suffered and said that she was OK. Now she is more and more ill than ever before." Nianwen sighed and said, "your mother fell ill when she was giving birth to you. If she could take good care of her in the early years, she might not be as sick as she is now." The girl listened and cried again: "big brother, after my father died, my mother was driven out of the house by my grandfather and grandmother, and my grandfather''s house refused to let my mother in. My mother was helpless, so she took me to Jincheng to beg all the way. She didn''t even eat a full meal. How can I get money to see a doctor and raise it? Big brother, please help my mother." The girl knelt down again, and her tears kept falling. She was only seven years old, and her relatives were only her mother. If she didn''t have her mother, she didn''t know how to live. Chapter 1170 Nianwen hurriedly picked her up: "don''t cry, your mother will be ok with me. Don''t worry." The girl quickly wiped her tears and broke into tears: "really? Can elder brother really cure my mother? " Nianwen nodded: "of course, it''s true that your mother''s illness is serious, but it''s just physical deficiency. It''s not an incurable disease. As long as you use the right medicine and take good care of yourself, you will recover sooner or later." The girl was very happy: "big brother, if the big brother cured his mother''s disease, little wind chime will be a servant for the big brother all his life." Nianwen smiled and waved: "no need, I already have a maid, no need to have another one. I can''t afford it. Your name is xiaofengling?" Xiaofengling nodded: "my mother said that my father is very good at making Fengling. He made many beautiful and pleasant ones for his mother, so my mother named me xiaofengling." It seems that her mother and her father have a good relationship, but it''s a pity - she asked little windbell to bring hot water, took a bottle of Yangyuan pill out of the medicine box, melted the two Yangyuan pills with hot water, poured them into the woman''s mouth a little bit, and then practiced acupuncture for her, which made her busy and blinked for an hour. She saw that little wind chime went to look at the oil lamp from time to time, her eyes were worried, and she asked, "what do you always look at the oil lamp for?" Small wind chime some bad intentions, but still truthfully said: "there is no oil at home, only these, see will burn out, I''m afraid the lights out." Nianwen frowns. It''s already dark outside. It''s dark and windy today. There''s no light in the room and the patient is still watching. How can I get along? There is nothing in her medicine chest except that the needle is the medicine. It is not possible to buy it now. The shops selling grain and oil are not open at night. At this time, a young man came in and said to Nianwen, "Master Chu, this is what my master asked me to give you." Nian Wenwei Leng, looking at the young man holding the oil can, which is full of lamp oil, and the other hand holding an oil paper bag, which has the wisps of food fragrance. She asked, "who is your childe?" Young man shook his head: "my young man said that he will see you in a few days, and you will know." Nianwen looks at the oil lamp that is going to go out. Is it not the one sent by his parents? Has been following her in the dark, see what she needs, then send it in time? Is that so? No matter who he is, I won''t know in a few days. She took the lamp oil and food, and said to the boy, "thank you for me, young man." After the boy left, she gave the oil to the little windbell and asked her to continue. Little wind chime is very happy. These lamp oils can be used for a long time. She doesn''t have to be afraid to get up at night. She opened the oil paper bag containing food, which was wrapped with six white flour buns and one meat and one vegetable. She couldn''t help but chuckling. The person who sent the food was really an interesting person. Ordinary people send things, they must send chicken to send meat, who will send white bread and vegetables? However, this is also suitable. These things are just suitable for small wind chimes. She will eat all stay, and told little wind chime tomorrow morning to feed her mother two Yang Yuan Dan, other conditioning medicine, she will bring another tomorrow. Although Xiao Fengling is young, he is very smart and diligent. He remembers all the things that he has told him. Chapter 1171 When Nian Wen left Sandan street, it was the third quarter of Xu time. The moon was hidden in the thick clouds. The earth was dark. She walked on the quiet street with a medicine box. With limited glimmer, she walked slowly step by step. There was nothing left or right. There was no difference between going back earlier and going back later. Why hurry up. Just out of the way, she felt that someone was following her. She went, and the people who followed her also went. She stopped, and the person also stopped. She followed her all the time, without the intention of coming up or leaving. It seems that my parents sent her a guard. It''s true that her father and mother are the bodyguards in the palace. Who is her opponent? If there is any expert, if she can''t win, can the guard win? After returning to the dissolving Yu hall, the figure that followed her far away disappeared quietly. She didn''t care about it. Dark Wei, that''s it. After a simple dinner, she worked hard for another hour to dispense medicine and told the waiter in the hall to pack all the medicine. Before she had slept for three hours, it was light again. When she heard the crowing of chickens, she opened her eyes, washed them quickly, and took a waiter from the hall to Sandan street. She was still on the street for treatment, but she sent her friend to xiaofengling''s house to cook medicine. By noon, she had treated all the patients and distributed all the medicine she had brought. See no one see a doctor, she just got up to stretch a big stretch, carrying the medicine box to the small wind bell home. That guy is also diligent. He not only helped xiaofengling fry the medicine, but also made them lunch. Although it was only two vegetables, xiaofengling ate very delicious. Although she cooked herself, she didn''t do very well. The vegetables were cooked with water and eaten as soon as they were cooked. It''s not delicious. It''s been a long time since she had eaten so delicious. After reading the wind chime mother, Nian Wen stabbed her in the middle of the cave with a silver needle and stabbed her three times in a row. Then the wind chime mother woke up. When she saw that her mother woke up, little wind chime didn''t even eat rice. She threw herself into her mother''s arms and cried. Before her elder brother came yesterday, she thought that her mother would never wake up again. She thought that her mother would leave her child to heaven like tiger mother. Lian Niang Hong patted the back of the little wind chime with her eyes. "Silly child, how can your mother leave you behind? How can your mother give up?" She turned to look at the handsome young man standing in front of the bed and asked, "are you?" "Elder sister-in-law, this is our doctor in Rongyu hall, Mr. Chu," Abramovich said Xiaofengling raised his head and said to his mother, "mother, I asked childe Chu to see you. Childe Chu is very well. He said he would cure your mother." Lianniang has lived in Jincheng for a year. How could she not know the name of Rongyu hall? She had heard earlier that the diagnosis gold of Rongyu hall is very expensive, ranging from one hundred two to one thousand two, excluding the cost of medicine. She was a little frightened: "Mr. Chu, thank you for treating me, but we, people like us, can''t afford so much money." Nianwen said with a smile, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''ve come to Sandan street for a free clinic. I don''t charge money. Doctors and medicines are free. You don''t have to bear the burden. All the people in Sandan Street are free of charge." Is there such a good thing? Lianniang''s heart was very happy, and she was struggling to get out of bed. She wanted to kowtow to the son of Chu. They were helpless. All they could give was this idea of dignity. Chapter 1172 Nianwen reaches out his hand and holds her shoulder. He laughs and says, "sister-in-law doesn''t need to be polite. I''m a doctor. It''s my duty to cure the sick and save the people. Doing good deeds is also to accumulate virtue for myself. Don''t care too much. What I do is for myself." Lianniang knew that he was comforting her. She was very grateful, and she didn''t struggle to get down to the ground any more. She lay back safely. Nianwen said: "I''ve prescribed medicine for you for three days. You take it first. Abramovich will come to Decoction for you every day these days. Your disease is the root of the disease that fell down during production. The medicine you take now is the medicine for warming and nourishing. If you want to cure your disease, you need to have a very special medicine. There is no medicine hall in the city. I''ll go to the mountain tomorrow to find it for you. If you can find it, it''s your manufacture The day of recovery is just around the corner. " "Small wind bell asked:" then if not to find it Nianwen chuckles: "if I can''t find it, I will replace it with other similar drugs. Although the efficacy is worse, it can be better if I take more time. Of course, it''s the best to find this medicine." Lianniang and xiaofengling thanked each other in succession. They begged all the way to Jincheng, where the king of Jin gave them a place to live. Now the prince of Chu treated her with all his heart, without any charge. With such kindness, the two of them could not repay each other. However, it seems that people don''t need their reward at all, and she is not good enough to always talk about it. Instead, she looks pretentious and only remembers the kindness. The next morning, Wan Kun got up an hour in advance, quickly handled the affairs of wanwutang, stepped on a little bit and went straight to Renhe street. From a distance, he saw that there was a waiter cleaning the door of Rongyu hall, and the hall was as cold as ever. He stood in a corner, with every bite of the cake in his hand, and his eyes were always staring at the door of Rongyu hall. Although these days, he was not at the right time All the time, he would read after her, but as long as he was free, he would come here and see her from afar. If she went out, he would follow her quietly. I thought that she would go to the Third Avenue to see Nana today, but who knows that she didn''t show up. Is he late? He simply went to the gate of Rongyu hall and asked the cleaning man, "is doctor Chu there?" The waiter replied: "it''s really a bad day. Doctor Chu went out of town to collect medicine. He has been gone for a while." Wan Kun was stunned and asked, "is she alone?" The man nodded, "yes, he is alone." Wankun said nothing, then turned around and hurried out of the city. This girl is really brave. She dare to go to the deep forest alone to collect herbs. Although she knows a lot of herbs, she has never been to the mountain to collect herbs. The terrain is complex and there are beasts and poisonous snakes. Although she has a martial art, she has not been tested against these poisonous snakes and beasts in the mountain forest. If anything happens, how can she survive. He was worried. When he saw someone riding in the street, he grabbed the man''s horse and lost a one hundred Liang silver note to the man: "brother, borrow a horse for use." The nearest mountain to Jincheng is Qiliang mountain, under which an army is stationed. The king of Jin is in charge. Because a large number of soldiers are stationed at the foot of Liangshan Mountain, the people around rarely go up the mountain to collect herbs and cut firewood. After all, ordinary people are very afraid of the army. Nian Wen inquired about the situation of several nearby mountains and immediately decided to ride on Liangshan Mountain to collect herbs. The more inaccessible the place is, the more likely it is to find the best medicine. Chapter 1173 Ordinary people are afraid of the sergeant with a long sword on his back. But Nianwen is not ordinary people. She has sat on the emperor''s Dragon seat many times. Who else in the world can make her fear? There are soldiers guarding the foot of Qiliang mountain, not to prevent people from going up the mountain. As long as the questions are clear, people can pass smoothly. People are afraid of dealing with soldiers, so they would rather go to other mountains to hunt and cut firewood. "Stop, who? Where are we going? What to do? " The two soldiers were sitting on the rocks on the side of the road and talking. When they saw the words coming, they quickly got up and stopped her. They looked at her up and down. What a handsome young man. Although he was wearing coarse cloth and carrying a medicine basket, he could not conceal his gorgeous temperament. Nianwen bowed his hands to the two soldiers and said with a smile, "I''m a doctor from the Rongyu Hall of Jincheng in xiachuwen. I''m here to collect herbs and save people." The two soldiers turned around to read the text and looked at the basket on her back. There were no weapons but two small tools for collecting herbs. There was only one folding fan attached to her waist. "You say you''re the doctor of Rongyu hall?" Asked a taller soldier. Read text to nod: "exactly." "Since you are here to collect herbs, go up the mountain. But remember that you must go down before dark. The beasts in the mountain like to eat at night. You are very dangerous when you are alone on the mountain." Another soldier also said: "even in the daytime, we can''t be careless. It''s getting hotter recently. Many poisonous snakes and insects in the mountain are coming out in the daytime. Don''t be bitten by these poisons." Nianwen smiles and bows his hand: "thank you very much. I have written down both of them." The mountain road is more rugged than she imagined. This is the first time she went to the mountain to collect herbs. Most of the fresh herbs she had seen before were bought from the drug market, or the master took wankun to the mountain to collect them, but never took her. She complained many times, but the master always refused to take her into the mountain. She thought it was not a day or two, and she was still very excited. It was noon when she climbed up the hillside. There was nothing else along the way except weeds and messy leaves and branches. She heard that master nianhe said that the long-term miraculous medicine liked to grow in the shade of the mountain, and there would be no tall trees around. At most, there were wild flowers and weeds around. Because the good herbal medicine needed to absorb a lot of nutrients to grow, if it still grew around The growth of other trees is obviously very unfavorable. She sat by a rock and ate the dry food, sighing: "I didn''t expect that I was very tired to collect the medicine. Before I saw the medicine, I lost half of my physical strength. It''s hard to imagine that if I didn''t even have a medicine after climbing to the top of the mountain, my kung fu today would be in vain." Thinking of what the elder brother said at the foot of the mountain, she dared not delay any longer. She put away half of the unfinished steamed bread and carried the basket on her back to climb up. She looked at the road ahead with all her heart. Her eyes were scanning the grass all the way, looking for the herbs she wanted, but she didn''t find a poisonous snake with red stripes on its back, so she followed her quietly. The head of the Viper was triangular, and the long red letter kept spitting out. It followed the back of Nianwen. "Eh? Isn''t this Verbena? " She squatted on a ramp and found a very familiar herb in the grass. It''s not expensive, it''s a common herb, but it''s the first time in her life. Chapter 1174 She took out a small shovel, dug down the Verbena, and dropped it into the medicine basket behind her. Her mood became more and more excited, as if the purple scale grass she needed was not far in front of her, full of energy. Just to move on, she suddenly felt a little bit bad. As a martial artist, she had a keen sense of danger. A little voice came from behind her. She didn''t think much. She dodged subconsciously, but saw a poisonous snake coming towards her with its mouth open. If she hadn''t dodged, she must have been hit now. Fortunately, she didn''t dare to be careless. She pulled out the short blade from her waist, and gently shook her wrist. The short blade came out of her palm. She stabbed the snake seven inches accurately and nailed it to the ground. The snake writhed its body painfully, making the final dying struggle. She came forward, took the dagger and cut the snake into two parts. The Viper died completely. The dagger was stained with the blood of viper. She picked two leaves and wiped the dagger simply. She was about to return the dagger to its sheath, but heard the rustling sound behind her. She reacted quickly. Before people turned back, the dagger in her hand had been thrown out. She nailed a green back Viper to the ground accurately. But beside the green back viper, there was another larger green back viper Snake, it''s coming at her with its mouth open. There was no weapon in her hand to kill it, so she had to dodge. But the place where she stood was a slope, and her feet were full of green weeds and yellow mud. When she dodged, she didn''t stand firmly, fell to the ground, and rolled down the slope like a wheel. She only felt that the sky was spinning and her body was constantly bumping into the small stones and stakes on the mountain. She tried to catch them with her hands, but she always caught a handful of grass. The medicine basket on her back didn''t know where it fell, and her body was still rolling and falling until she fell into a deep pit. Her head was like something. She couldn''t climb up and there was no place on her body It doesn''t hurt, especially the left leg. It should be dislocated according to the situation. She regrets that she shouldn''t come alone to collect medicine. If someone comes with her, at least now someone knows that she has fallen into this pit and someone will come to save her. But now, who can she count on to save her? Is she going to die here? Somehow, at this time, she suddenly thought of wankun. At the age of twelve, Wan Kun was only ten years old. Once, she slipped out of the mansion to play without telling her father and mother, but unexpectedly met a rogue in the street. At that time, she was wearing the clothes of the maid in the mansion, which might seem to be easy to bully. She can''t bear to be bullied by the scoundrels. If she doesn''t agree with each other, she has good Kung Fu. If she fights alone, none of these scoundrels is her opponent. But after all, the scoundrels are scoundrels. They can''t talk about the morality of the Jianghu. They fight together with many people. After all, her two fists are invincible, and her four hands soon fall behind. In a critical moment, Wan Kun comes out in time Now, she has solved the problem for her. Although there are seven or eight people in the other side, she and WAN Kun have worked closely back to back to turn the situation around and beat the rogues to pieces. Later, she learned that Wan Kun had been following her since she left the mansion. He followed her far away. When she needed help, he would always exist in silence and would not let her know his existence. Just like the last time I was at the Palace Banquet, he always appeared at the most critical time. But now, Wan Kun is far away in Kyoto. How can he suddenly appear as before, to help her out and save her in danger. Chapter 1175 The light in her eyes was gradually swallowed up by the darkness. She kept telling herself that she could not sleep and could not sleep at all. However, the darkness that came from the overwhelming invasion could not be parried. Wan Kun hurried to Qiliang mountain and inquired about the soldiers guarding the mountain. He learned that there was a very handsome young man carrying a medicine basket on his back. He also went into Qiliang mountain and followed the shallow trace on the ground to find her. The more he couldn''t find her, the more anxious he was. His face and sweat were completely soaked by sweat. As the sky darkened, his heart became more and more flustered. The night in the mountain was not only dark and cold, but also dangerous. He had to find her and find her before her accident. The red cloud covered the earth with a beautiful red awn, which was the last light of the day. Just as the afterglow was about to end, he saw a familiar folding fan falling into the grass. Picking up the folding fan, he was familiar with the little painting words. He wrote every painting by himself. Wen''er thought that it was his mother''s hand, but he didn''t know that this fan was carefully drawn for her. He only hoped that he could always bring something related to him around her, just like he was always with her. He hurried forward a few steps, and saw two poisonous snakes die miserably in the mud, one broken in two, one was killed by a dagger. As expected, something happened to her. There are obvious disordered footprints under the feet. In addition to footprints on the thick grass, there are also large-area indentations rolled by people. He quickly went down the slope, and found a broken medicine basket and two small shovels on the slope. Down the road, he even picked up one of wen''er''s shoes. Although it was a man''s short boots, it was very small, similar to wen''er''s shoes. He heard some strange low roar, which seemed to be the roar of some kind of beast. He was more and more worried. He quickly drew out his long sword, accelerated the landslide at his feet, and finally came to a deep pit at the foot of the slope. The low roar of the beast came from the pit. While there was the last light in the sky, he leaned down to look at the pit, just saw the situation inside, and immediately He was in a cold sweat. Wen''er is lying in the pit with his eyes closed. Around him are several big and strong tigers. Their noses are constantly sniffing wen''er''s body, but wen''er has no sense of life or death. One of the tigers even put his snout close to wen''er''s white and slender neck. The sharp and white teeth of the tiger only need to bite lightly, and the white neck will be snapped by it. It''s strange that although the tigers surrounded her and used their noses to gently arch her body, they never did anything to hurt her. Nevertheless, he could not watch wen''er in danger and do nothing. He didn''t think much about it. He jumped into the deep pit and landed lightly beside the tigers. He took a quick swipe and transferred all the attraction of the three tigers to him. When the tiger sees an unexpected visitor coming, the low roar in its throat becomes louder and louder. The excited color is reflected in the eyes of the tiger. The saliva on its lips even falls like rain, as if a plate of delicious food has fallen from the sky in front of them. Chapter 1176 He drew his sword and looked around. The pit was not big. If he fought with three tigers here, the fighting would inevitably affect wen''er, who was in a coma and didn''t match her. It would make her more seriously injured. Thinking about this, he jumped out of the pit, three tigers immediately caught up with him and surrounded Wan Kun on a grassland outside. Nianwen''s eyes, lying in the pit, opened a slit. Just when the tiger suddenly roared loudly, she woke up. Her eyelids were very heavy. She did her best to open a slit. The sky is dark, and it will completely sink into the darkness. The air is filled with a strange smell, which is not like the taste of people. Just then, the roar of the beast was clearly in her ear. She clearly felt the aura of beasts around her, which suddenly disappeared. At this time, suddenly came the roar of beasts, mixed with the whine of the long sword when breaking the wind. Someone was fighting with the evil beast? She struggled to get up, but there was no strength on her body. Just this move, the sharp pain in her legs made her dark and faint again. When she woke up again, she was still in the deep pit, but not in the original place. She remembered that there were some small stones on the ground where she had chosen to lie, which hurt her waist and back, but now the place where she lay is very soft and flat. A heat wave hit her body on the left and covered her body with unknown clothes. Who saved her? Hard to open her eyes, on her left side, there was a bonfire burning. There was no one around. She opened her mouth, but there was no sound. She wondered why she was so weak when she just fell and rolled? Why is it that when I woke up earlier, my whole body would be crushed and hurt everywhere? When she woke up this time, she obviously felt that the pain in her body had relieved a lot, and she had a lot of strength. She sat up with her arms on her back and scanned her eyes. She was really in the pit, but there was no other figure except her. In the light of the bright fire, she pulled away the clothes covering her body. The dislocated calf had been connected. She also made a simple fixation with the branches. The belt that tied the branches was a belt, and her attention was focused on the knot. This kind of knot, which she is familiar with, is the unique knot technique of master bandaging, which is beautiful and solid. After learning it, she practiced it for three days. Who would tie this knot? Her eyes fell on the clothes on her body. It was a black long gown with smooth cloth. There was no special style, but she could see the splendor of the clothes at a glance. She was very happy. She knew the clothes, and she was very familiar with them. Wankun liked wearing them best. She took her clothes and went to her nose to smell them. She wanted to smell them. But she didn''t know whether they were familiar with that smell. A teasing voice sounded behind her: "does my clothes smell good?" It''s him, it''s him! She looked back and saw the deep eyes, the familiar face, the person who made her feel at ease. "Little martial uncle? Really you? Why are you here? How do you know I''m here? How do you -- " he threw the firewood in his hand aside and broke her words:" so surprised? Three questions in a row are questioning my authenticity? " Chapter 1177 He squatted in front of her, first reached out his hand to probe her forehead, the pretty eyebrow slightly frowned, and then grasped her hand pulse, the eyebrow more and more tightly closed: "you snake venom is not clear, cold evil has entered the body again, it seems that you will have a night of tossing today." Snake venom not clear? She was a little confused, and then she thought of the situation when she fell down the slope. At that time, she avoided the attack of a viper and killed it with a dagger. At the same time, another viper came from another direction. When she dodged, she felt a tingling sensation in her right ankle. She thought it was cut by a thorn in the road, but didn''t look at it carefully. Later, she fell down and rolled down all the way. Her strength was short When the time was exhausted, the pain around her made her very painful, and she soon passed out. At that time, the tingling sensation from the ankle was not cut by thorns, but bitten by poisonous snakes. She quickly looked at the wound bitten by the viper. The wound was very small. There were only two small red spots. If she didn''t look carefully, she couldn''t see it. There were traces of blood around the wound. She was curious. The wound was so small, just a little skin was broken. How could there be traces of blood? At this time, wankun felt a bamboo tube in his arms. The color of the bamboo tube was emerald green. The fragrance of bamboo penetrated into her nose. It was obviously a newly made bamboo tube. "Drink some water." He sat next to her and brought the edge of the bamboo tube to her lips. Her mouth was dry and her tongue was dry. She smelt the water cool. She hurriedly took it over and gulped it down. "Is it good to drink?" There was a soft color in his eyes, a soft color only when he looked at her. "She nodded:" very sweet, this is the spring He nodded: "yes, it took a long time to find out. If you are not enough, I''ll get some more." She grabbed his arm. "No, that''s enough. I''m not thirsty now." Although there was a bonfire, the mountain was still quiet and dark, which made her uneasy. He didn''t insist either. When he left, he was always afraid that she would encounter any accidents again. He was afraid that there would be beasts that were not afraid of fire in the forest. If he could, he would never leave her. He took off the meat which had been roasted on the fire for a long time, tore a piece and handed it to Nian Wen''s body: "eat a little, although the taste may be worse, but it''s better to be full than hungry." She took the meat, but her eyes were fixed on his face: "you haven''t answered me yet. Why are you here? When did you come to Jincheng? How can I know that I came to ride Liangshan today? " He tore a piece of animal meat and threw it into his mouth. He chewed it without a moment. "It''s been a long time. The root of wanwutang is in Jincheng. Recently, something happened here. In order to experience me, my father asked me to come." He swallowed the meat in his mouth, looked at her sideways, and saw that she was staring at him with burning eyes. It seemed that he didn''t intend to ignore the question behind him. He had to answer: "I went to the dissolving yoga hall today, and learned that you were alone on the mountain to collect herbs. I was not very relieved, so I followed. Fortunately, I came." Yes, it''s a good thing. If it wasn''t for him, she really didn''t know what would happen this night, whether she would become the food in the mouth of these beasts, and whether she would die of poisoning. "Sleepy?" He asked in a low voice when he saw her look tired. She nodded, her eyelids falling heavily. "Sleep when you are sleepy. I will stay here. I can sleep at ease." He held her by the shoulder and pushed her back into the haystack. She held him tightly in one hand, as if afraid that he would sneak away while she was asleep. Chapter 1178 Silly girl, even if you go more than me, I will not go. When she fell asleep, he picked her up and put her in his arms so that she could sleep more comfortably. Always thin cold lips, gently hook out a smile, ten thousand years of cold Sichuan like eyes, pan out of thick gentle. People who know him well say that he is as rigid as an old man when urinating. They think it''s his nature, cold nature and mature nature. However, these are just his disguises. He wants to disguise himself as an old man, so that he doesn''t look like a boy two years younger than her. He is really talented and quick to learn everything. But in the dead of night, he is still working hard, because he needs to be stronger and better, so he is qualified to stand beside such an excellent girl. Win her everywhere, just to let her forget the fact that he is two years younger than her. Even asking her to call him uncle is just to let her remember his difference. He can''t remember for himself when she occupied his whole life. All he did was because of her and for her. The more hot the body in his arms is, the more cold she will feel. He takes off his middle coat, wraps her body around her and hugs her tightly. As long as he stays through the night and leaves the ghost place in the morning tomorrow, he will go back to the Rongyu hall and drink two doses of medicine, which can cure the disease. When she woke up again, it was the next morning. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a piece of open chest. She tightly grasped the lapel of the inner garment in her hand and pulled the neckline open to reveal the strong chest. And I was lying in his arms, with my head half against that chest. Does she sleep like this all night? This posture is too ambiguous... She hurriedly sat up, only to find that she was wrapped in his clothes, and her coat and middle coat were all on her. It seemed that she had a cold attack last night. Wan Kun also woke up from her movement. She quickly sat up to check her forehead temperature. As soon as his hand touched her forehead, she quickly flicked it away and smiled, "no, it''s OK. I''m ok." She tucked the clothes back into his hands: "put them on quickly and catch a cold carefully." Her white face was suffused with rosy clouds, which were dyed to the ears, her heart was pounding, and her breath was beginning to be disordered. She shook her head, threw away the reverie in her heart, and ordered herself to forget the scene just now. But the more deliberate it was, the half exposed picture of her chest would always float in front of her. God, she never thought that she could be such a person. How could she have such a love for her two-year-old martial uncle? It''s a sin. It''s a big sin. He pursed his lips, and the smile spread in the corner of his lips? What a red face? " She didn''t dare to look at him, but said in a hard voice, "if you are ill, you will naturally look strange. If you put on your clothes quickly, it will be my fault to catch cold in a moment." He looked at the clothes in his eyes, and there was still her breath on his head. He got up, put on his clothes quickly, straightened his hair in a slightly disordered bun, and reached out to lift up Nianwen, who was still sitting on the grass. Nianwen looks at the two men''s high pit walls and their own legs. One is dislocated and the other is bitten by a poisonous snake. How can he get out? She was looking around, trying to find a better way, when suddenly her body was askew, she was held in his arms. Chapter 1179 "What do you do?" She blushed and held the material tightly on his shoulder. He raised his eyebrows: "no, you can go up by yourself?" She silently, yes, she can''t go up, he just helps her, just. But in order to get to the flat outside, he would not let her down? She saw the tragic death of three tigers. In order to cover up the embarrassing atmosphere, she asked with a smile, "you fight three tigers alone, but you are not hurt at all?" He felt that the wound on his arm was torn again. Warm blood gushed out of the wound and soaked his clothes. Fortunately, the coat was black, even if it was soaked with blood, he could not see it. There was no movement in his arm. He didn''t feel any pain. His face was calm as usual. There was no wrinkle in his brow. "Well, I can walk slowly by myself. Let me go." I''m not comfortable reading. There was no half-a-minute pause at his feet, and he said without expression: "at your present speed, I''m afraid you can''t get down the mountain before dark today. Why don''t you want to stay in the mountain alone with me for one night?" She Snickers, this person, even if is to say the joke, also so prim, really is not funny. As she passed the broken medicine basket, she sighed: "originally, she went up the mountain to collect medicine, but she didn''t pick it. Instead, she was hurt. I''m useless." Just as she glanced at the basket, she saw a light purple herb in the corner of her eye. She shouted, "stop." Wan Kun stopped. "How?" Nianwen pointed to the direction of the light purple herb: "it seems to be scale grass. Can you come closer and have a look?" She went into the mountain this time, the purpose was purple scale grass. If she could find it and take it back, it would be the best. Wan Kun approached with her in his arms, looked into her eyes, and then said, "it''s purple scale grass, do you want it?" She nodded excitedly, with a sunny smile on her face: "if I want to, of course, I''m here for purple scale grass. I''ve just complained about it. If I don''t talk about it for a while, I''ve got a wound. With purple scale grass, it''s worth the injury." Wankun put her down and let her sit aside. He picked up the shovel on the ground and dug out the purple scale grass carefully. "This purple scale grass has been in effect for some years. If it''s not too serious, it''s enough." Nianwen took over the purple scale grass he handed, nodded repeatedly: "enough, this is a medicine guide, not much, enough with this one." "Is it the mother and daughter in Sandan Street who want to use it?" He asked, "how do you know?" He glanced at the purple scale grass and said, "let''s go. I hope it doesn''t wither too much when I get back to the city." He leaned over to pick her up again, climbed steadily up the slope step by step, and followed the way back. When I went down the mountain, I happened to meet the Barracks at the foot of the Liangshan Mountain. The two soldiers guarding the mountain were the two soldiers they saw yesterday. It was a relief to see them come out safely. "If you don''t come out again, we are going to report to the king of Jin and send someone to the mountain to look for you." "Thank you very much. We are very good," read Wen and smiled They were about to leave when a group of soldiers supported a tall and handsome middle-aged man riding out on his own. They don''t ride fast, so to speak, so slowly that they can see their faces clearly. Chapter 1180 Is he the king of Jin? It''s said that King Jin is very handsome. He has a handsome face that can make women crazy. In addition, he has a distinguished identity. I don''t know how many women dream of marrying him, but he has never married. It''s said that he doesn''t even have a servant girl around him, and he doesn''t know if he has any physical problems. Nianwen''s eyes are always on the king of Jin. It''s true that they are exactly the same as the rumor. They are handsome and extraordinary. They have extraordinary bearing. They have the capital to make women crazy. Although they are no longer young now, they still have the bearing to make women crazy. Min Hengzhi is going to leave the barracks and go back to the city. He sees a young man standing on the mountain road. It seems that he still holds a man in his arms. His eyes are carefree. When he sees that face, his eyes are obviously stagnant. He stopped his horse and turned his head to the two teenagers. He sat on a high horse and looked down at the two teenagers. His eyes were fixed on the face of Nian Wen. "Who are you?" Wan Kun put down his words, "king of Jin, we are just doctors who go to the mountain to collect herbs. He has suffered some injuries. I''m afraid he can''t delay any more. I hope that king of Jin will give way." He didn''t like the glare of the king of Jin when he looked at Nian Wen. Min Hengzhi always stares at and reads, "who are you? What''s the name? " Nianwen has heard about some disputes between her father and mother and King Jin. He knows that they used to know each other very well. He must have seen that her face is very similar to her mother''s. She smiled: "I''m Chu Wen, a native of Kyoto. Now I''m the doctor of Rongyu hall, King Jin. My mother asked me to say hello to you on her behalf." Min Hengzhi''s body shape shocked. She said she was Chu Wen. It seems that she was the little Nianwen in those days. "Your mother, how are you?" His voice is slightly choked, and his heart is full of bitterness. No matter how many years have passed, he still can''t forget her. These years, he has not spent a day in remorse and remorse. If he had not done those things with Chu Lian, would he and her be separated? How could the girl he loved most suffer so much. In a trance, more than ten years have passed. She and Zheng Zhongwen''s children are so old. Nianwen nodded: "my mother is very good, uncle min, can I call you that?" Min Hengzhi nodded: "follow you." His eyes scanned her calves and the blood on her body. "What''s wrong with you? What happened? " Read text to hang head to see oneself, smile heartless: "nothing, it is small injury, now it is OK." This smile is like Tianyu when she was a long princess. She is as innocent and carefree as before. If there is no such thing, she will be as happy all her life. He sighed in the bottom of his heart, with a smile on his lips: "there is a carriage in the camp. You can take it back to the city." Reading Wen Yixi, hurriedly thanked: "it''s very kind. I''m still worried. I can''t let martial uncle hold me like this all the time." "Little martial uncle?" He raised his eyebrows, and his eyes fell on WAN Kun''s face. "Are you the younger martial brother I have never seen before?" Naturally, wankun knew who he was and that he was a disciple of his mother. In terms of seniority, they were indeed the seniority of their brothers. He bowed to min Heng: "senior brother!" Min Hengzhi nodded: "well, junior brother, is he thirteen years old this year?" Chapter 1181 Wan Kun nodded, "just turned 13." Looking at Min Hengzhi, he said something he didn''t want to say. "My mother often talks about you. I hope you can go to Kyoto when you are free. I''ll see you, so that she can rest assured." Minhengzhi''s lips are slightly hooked, showing a smile and bitterness: "yes, I will see her." After he wants to open, although I don''t know when, there will always be that day, there will always be that day. Min Hengzhi''s eyes once again fell on Nian Wen''s body, and their eyes became more and more soft: "you may not remember that when you were young, I held you. You like to eat the sweet milk and sugar gourd that I sent you, and your mother likes to eat the vegetarian fried food." Nianwen chuckles: "my mother also likes to eat vegetarian Shengjian now. My father has learned to make the best vegetarian Shengjian. He often makes it for his mother. He has a cow at home that can squeeze milk. I can often drink the freshest milk." Min Hengzhi''s heart is more and more bitter. Yes, Zheng Zhongwen has always been so thoughtful. He is not as good as he is to dissolve the moon. From the beginning to the end, he was devoted to dissolving the moon, never changed, and never mixed with any purpose. This may be the biggest reason why Rongyue finally accepted him. "I live in the Royal Palace of Jin. If you encounter any difficulties, you can come to me." He smiled at Nianwen and was grateful. The little girl didn''t call him Shibo or push him further. He was very grateful. "Thank you, uncle min. I''ll go to the palace to see you when I''m free." Read Wen and smile sweetly. Min Hengzhi didn''t say anything more. He told the soldiers on one side to take Nian Wen and WAN Kun to the carriage, and then he turned over and rode away. When they returned to Jincheng, it was already evening. They were hungry and entered the Rongyu hall. When they saw that doctor Chu had finally come back, their hearts were still hanging. "We haven''t eaten in a day," read the text. "We''re ready to eat." The assistant went at once, and WAN Kun took her to the clinic and put her gently on the couch in the clinic. There were all kinds of medicine and tools in the clinic. He quickly and skillfully fixed her calves and took the medicine to help her with the wound. Read the text red face to take the medicine pot in his hand, dry smile way: "I will come." Wan Kun thought that she was 15 years old and she was a big girl. He couldn''t see the wounds easily. But now she is like this, how to apply medicine to the wound herself? Arm and leg fall to forget, how does the injury on the back do? He grabbed the medicine can in her hand again and said, "you and I are both doctors, urinating and studying medicine. Have you forgotten what my mother said? As far as doctors are concerned, there is no distinction between men and women, and there is no insemination. " "But -" Wan Kun ignored her and reached out to pick her up again. "It''s not convenient to apply medicine here. Go to your room." For him, Nianwen''s opposition has no effect. He seems to be unable to hear her at all. He just holds her and steps upstairs quickly, and tells the fellows not to disturb him. He wants to heal doctor Chu. In the view of the fellows, both of them are men, and Dr. Chu''s body is indeed injured. There are spots of blood everywhere on the light colored clothes. Wan Kun''s request is very normal. "This one?" He asked, standing outside the first room on the second floor. Nianwen shook his head and hung his face. "It''s the middle one." Chapter 1182 This room is the only one with a bed on the second floor. Wan Kun opened the door with his feet, and the familiar light fragrance came into his nose. It was wen''er''s favorite fragrance. She baked the dried flowers with fresh Magnolia and special concoction of congealing liquid. The fragrance was quiet, light and elegant. She liked to keep the dried flowers in the room for years, so that she always had this smell, which was also his favorite smell. Put her on the bed, he turned to close the door, and carefully inserted the bolt, so that no one would break in. Nianwen bit his lips, saw him turn to her, and said, "I can really come by myself, I can really." She didn''t know why she became so pinched. This was not the first time wankun gave her medicine. Last spring, she climbed the roof to settle down for the swallow. When she saw a swallow fall from the nest, she jumped down to save the swallow, but she hurt herself. There is still a shallow scar on the back shoulder. At that time, when she was injured, Wan Kun was the first to find out. She asked him not to speak, so he had no voice, not a word, but secretly took his new medicine and came to her room at night. Because it''s not convenient for her to apply medicine to the injured shoulder, and she doesn''t want to let the girl know. The girl will know when she knows her father and mother, and she doesn''t want them to worry. Wan Kun offered to help her with the medicine. She was very happy and agreed without saying anything. The situation is very similar to that at that time, but why does she become pinched? Wan Kun ignored her, took the ointment out of his arms, put it to his nose and smelled it. He frowned and said, "I''ll make do with it first. I''ll make another box for you tomorrow." Read a text to be a bit anxious: "do you hear after all I speak?" Wan Kun put the ointment on the small table beside the bed. The beautiful eyes said to the reading eyes: "I hear you." "Read a text hurriedly way:" hear to go out Wan Kun shook his head: "I heard it, but I didn''t intend to listen to you." Nianwen grabs his clothes and says, "I don''t care. I don''t want you to apply medicine. Go out and I''ll come myself." Wan Kun congealed her eyebrows and eyes, and her eyes were very serious: "are you taking off by yourself, or am I coming?" She is not unfamiliar with Wan Kun''s eyes. On the contrary, she is very familiar with him. As long as he shows such eyes, it proves that he is very serious, extremely serious, and has not joked at all. What he said at this time must be what he said. She sighed, but said: "I''d better come by myself, you, you turn around." After all, he is no longer a little girl. After all, he is no longer a little boy, at least not in her eyes. Wan Kun turns around obediently and hears the rustle of cloth friction behind him. He swallows his mouth and tries not to think about those beautiful pictures. But the more he presses down his emotions, the longer they grow like madgrass after the spring rain. "Well, well, well." Her voice was a little hoarse, her blouse and middle coat were all taken off, and she was lying on the couch in a pink belly pocket, her head and face buried in the soft pillow. He made a slow turn and quickly locked his eyes on the two wounds on her back, trying not to let his eyes fall to the side. The wound is not very deep, but the skin is cut by the sharp branches, but the wound is very long, if not handled properly, it will also leave a very ugly scar. He first took the wet cloth from the basin in the room, wiped the blood stains on the wound for her, and then carefully dried the water stains on the wound for her. Chapter 1183 When he did this, he was just out of natural reaction, pitying and cherishing her, just like a father treating his favorite daughter with the same care. But the heat of his mouth was blowing on her sensitive back, which was itchy, numb and comfortable. She could not tell what kind of feeling it was. She felt ashamed and had some ideas in her heart. The cool ointment was applied to her back. It was very gentle. It was as gentle and delicate as the time when he helped her apply the medicine last spring. At that time, she also joked that he acted like a woman. He didn''t talk with cold face until he finished the medicine for her. She asked him why he looked unhappy. He gave her a dull stare and didn''t have a good airway: "why can''t you protect yourself? Why is it always hurt? Why do I always worry about you? " She didn''t care at that time. She thought he was playing with his temper. But now, when she got dressed and looked back at him, the expression on his face appeared again. "What''s the matter with you?" She asked stupidly, thinking, this time, how would you answer? Wan Kun frowned, thinking of the long and short scars on her body, the wounds bitten by poisonous snakes at her ankles, and the love shadow surrounded by three tigers when he found her, the gloomy color on her face became more and more thick. "When will you grow up, Zheng Nianwen? When are you not going to do those risky things? When can you learn to protect yourself? When will you not let me worry so much? " She stared at him stupidly: "why do you worry about me? I''m two years older than you Wan Kun frowned: "how about two years old? Am I still your martial uncle? " So, is it because he is her martial uncle that he worries about her safety? She suddenly smiled, of course, or what? She touched her stomach. "I''m hungry." He sighed again and turned to the door. "I''ll get dinner. Don''t get out of bed." His tall figure disappeared at the door, her smile gradually disappeared, her heart was stuffy, I don''t know why. Wan Kun came back soon, bringing the cook''s hot meal and two empty bowls. He helped her out of bed and sat her at the table. First he poured her a cup of tea, and then he added rice and cloth to her. "You too." She smiled, revealing a dimple on her cheek. He nodded, only ate a few mouthfuls then could not eat, tumbling in the abdomen, the temple also jumped abruptly. As a doctor, he naturally knew what it was like. Last night, he slept in the mountains. He only wore a thin coat, and his arm hurt, so his body couldn''t hold up. "Why not?" She swallowed the food from her mouth and asked him. He shook his head: "I don''t like it. I''ll go back to wanwutang later." She pours: "still so picky food, here, taste this, it''s delicious." She took him a piece of sweet and Sour Meat and put it in the bowl in front of him. He had to pick up the chopsticks again and put the meat into his mouth. Just as he was about to put down the chopsticks, wen''er suddenly reached out and grabbed his arm. The sudden pain made him frown. "What happened to your hand?" She found that the material on his arm was different from that elsewhere. The color was darker. When she touched it, she could obviously feel the wetness on the material. She retracted her hand and looked at the palm of her hand, which was covered with blood. Chapter 1184 She was startled. "Are you hurt?" When did it happen? When did he get hurt? Why doesn''t she know? Since she woke up, they have been together, how could she get hurt? Thinking of the tigers she saw outside when she left the pit in the morning, was it the injury he suffered when fighting with the tigers? "Show me." She reached for his hand. He grabbed her hand and said in a low voice, "I''m fine. I''ll just go back and apply some medicine." He got up and went dark. He took a deep breath, steadied himself, and said in a low voice: "I''ll go back first. You can have a rest after eating. Tomorrow I''ll give you the antidote pill. It''s inconvenient for your legs and feet. Don''t try to be brave." He turned around and left, straight and steady as before. It didn''t look different, but she knew that the difference was that the injury of his arm couldn''t be as light as he said. His arm is obviously injured, but he still holds her all the way down the mountain. No wonder, no wonder he still has blood flow. The wound will heal slowly only when he is resting. The force of each arm will aggravate the wound. He knew it, he knew it. When she was 12 years old, after a martial arts class, she asked brother Jiao to feed her with her moves, but more than ten moves failed, and she practiced on her own, feeling very boring. At that time, wankun asked wankun to practice with her when she passed the place where she practised martial arts. At the beginning, wankun didn''t agree, but she finally agreed. She always thought that her martial arts were the most powerful among the three of them, but only then did she find out that she was wrong. Wan Kun was not only superior to her in medical skills, but also to her in martial arts. But she didn''t want to. She was two years older than him. She had been working hard to learn martial arts. Why did she lose to him? She refused to lose. When she was feeding her moves, she used her sword to stab him, and his sword also stabbed her. At the critical moment, his sword was in a hurry. It flew out of hand and inserted into a tree in the garden. However, her sword stabbed his arm. Although it was not seriously hurt, she was still in a panic when the blood dyed her clothes red. Tears could not stop falling. She knew that He could have avoided it because he didn''t want to hurt her, but at that moment he chose to take off the sword, but she didn''t have his good control, and Sheng Sheng stabbed him. His forehead was sweating, but he still pretended to be nothing. He wiped tears for her and kept saying that he was OK. He was very good. He didn''t hurt at all. It was from then on that he began to wear black clothes and became more and more like a little old man. He always does, always does. Wan Wutang went back to Wan Wutang and walked to the room with only a little strength left. The door of the room was close, but he did not go down and fainted at the door. The body sound of crashing to the ground startled Xiaodou who closed the door and was about to return to the room. Xiaodou hurriedly went upstairs. He saw that the young man had fallen at the door of the room. He was in such a hurry that he helped the young man into the room and called someone to watch him. He hurried out of the wanwutang and rode to the Rongyu hall. At this time, the gate of Rongyu hall was closed. He beat the gate desperately until someone opened it. "Little brother, what''s the matter with you in such a hurry?" Asked the man, rubbing his eyes. "County, oh no, is doctor Chu there?" said bean Chapter 1185 The man hurriedly said: "yes, it''s just --" Xiao Dou can''t be in a hurry: "it''s good to be here, it''s good to be here, quick, take me to see him, I have something important." Xiaodou said that he had already packed into the hall. The waiter followed him and wanted to explain all the time, but he didn''t give anyone a chance. He climbed up the second floor in a hurry. Seeing that there was only one room on the second floor with a light on, he went directly outside the room and knocked on the door: "doctor Chu, I''m Xiaodou. Can I come in?" Xiaodou''s voice is still familiar to her. She can hear it naturally, but what is he doing here now? "Come in." Originally intended to take off her clothes and go to bed, she tied the Untied belt back. Xiaodou pushes the door in and follows the waiter in the hall. The waiter says in a hurry, "doctor Chu, I can''t stop him." Nianwen waved: "it''s OK. We know each other." The man breathed a sigh of relief and retreated to one side. "Xiaodou, you are so anxious to come here, but what''s the matter?" Xiaodou was sweating and said: "doctor Chu, come to wanwutang with me. My young man has fainted." Read the text face change slightly, immediately stood up, "what''s the matter with him? How can I faint? " Xiaodou then saw the splint tied to her calf: "what''s the matter with you?" "I''m all right. It''s OK." She turned to the man beside the Marquis and said, "hurry up, get ready for the carriage. I''m going to visit." The man looked embarrassed: "but your injury." "Go." She said in a hurry. Man, don''t dare to say more. Hurry up. Xiaodou comes forward to help her limp away from the Rongyu hall. Sitting in the carriage, she kept urging the coachman to hurry up. The palm of the hand holding the medicine box handle was already sweaty. Xiaodou is also worried, but he didn''t expect that the princess would be more worried than him. When wankun''s face was dazed, her tears could not stop. It was because of her. It was because of her. She asked Xiaodou to take off his clothes so as to check his injury. If he only hurt his arm, how could he faint? She knew very well that he was not so vulnerable. When Xiaodou took off wankun''s clothes, there were many bruises of different sizes on the original bright and clean skin. The wounds on his arm were particularly frightening. A whole piece of skin was bitten off. He tightly wrapped the wound with a piece of black cloth. She didn''t realize it, not at all. Xiaodou looked at the wound, and his hands were shaking with fear. "How could this happen? How did you get so hurt? " She quickly checked his injury, no internal injury, but from the pulse, it seemed that something was wrong. He had signs of poisoning, which was very similar to the snake venom in her. No wonder he would faint. When she woke up in the morning, she saw a small pool of blood beside the fire. She asked him whose blood it was, and he smiled and said it was her. At this time, I realized that it was her blood. It was the poisonous blood he sucked out for her with his mouth, and he was also poisoned by snake venom. Fortunately, it''s not serious. As long as you take the antidote pill, you will be OK. Xiaodou asked in a trembling voice, "princess, childe, will childe die?" Read text horizontal he one eye, displeased way: "say what nonsense?"? How could he die? It''s nothing to hurt like this. He''ll be fine with me. " She quickly wrote down the prescription and asked Xiaodou to prepare the medicine. She wanted to immediately start refining the antidote pill, which could not be delayed any more. Neither she nor wankun could. Chapter 1186 After Xiaodou left, she took out the gold sore medicine from the medicine box, and applied the ointment on his wound. It was thin and gentle, just like when he applied the ointment for her, looking at the ferocious wound, her tears fell down again. If she could be more careful, if she wasn''t that careless, maybe he wouldn''t be lying here now. She held his hand and covered the wound, hoping that it would become as smooth as before, without such terrible scars. A white light from the palm of her hand, her face gradually pale, and finally fell beside him, deep sleep. When Xiaodou came back, he saw such a scene. The princess was sleeping beside the young man, and he didn''t wake up. However, the wound on his hand disappeared miraculously, as if the blood and flesh blurred scene he had seen before were all false. He did not dare to disturb them. He pushed down the doubts in his heart and stepped out of the room and brought the door up. When Wan Kun woke up, it was already noon the next day, he opened his eyes, the dazzling sunshine closed his eyes again, he moved a little stiff body, but met a soft place, someone around him? He quickly opened his eyes and saw the familiar face, close to his eyes, right in front of him. Is he dreaming when he raises his eyebrows? So he closed his eyes again. When he opened them again, she was still there. He reached out and pinched himself. It hurt, not in a dream. She''s really around him, in his bed, what''s going on? Brain quickly recalled last night''s event, he went back to wanwutang, he came back alone, he went up the building alone, he went to the door of the room, and then there was no next. Xiaodou must have found her. Last night, she healed him. She was too tired, so she fell asleep here? Did she forget that he was a man? She is a girl''s family, how can he - he noticed that her face was very pale now, even paler than when he found her yesterday. He quickly clasped her wrists and listened carefully. The pulse was weak, but he could do something. It was just the image of physical deficiency, but it was OK. He shook her arm. "Wake up." She didn''t move. She didn''t respond at all. "Zheng Nianwen, wake up. Don''t pretend to wake up. I know you''re awake." She still didn''t move, and he was more and more flustered. He was about to reach out to pinch her, but suddenly he found that the injury on his hand was gone. Yes, it''s gone, not healed, or left only a scar, but disappeared and disappeared. At this time, the wound is smooth and even, as if it has never been injured. How could this happen? Looking at the unconscious Nian Wen beside him, he suddenly remembered some conversations that he had overheard. It was the conversation between his mother and the princess. The princess said that an eight elder brother in the palace was bitten by a wild cat, which hurt him badly. Nian Wen liked the eight elder brother very much. He cried for a long time holding the dying eight elder brother. Later, the eight elder brother''s injury was cured, and Nian Wen woke up two days later. At that time, he thought it was ridiculous. He thought it was just a joke between the princess and his mother. Now, it seems that it''s not a joke. It''s like reading a text and she can stay in the water for an hour without breathing. She''s always special. Chapter 1187 She is not an ordinary girl. In her body, there are many secrets, even secrets that she may not even know. When the door was opened, Xiaodou entered from the outside. He saw his son staring at the sleepy princess with his eyebrows twisted into a twist. He was full of guilt. He shouldn''t have gone to see the princess last night. She was hurt herself. Now she is so sleepy, I don''t know what to do. Wan Kun''s eyes fell on Xiaodou and asked in a deep voice, "how could she come?" Xiaodou quickly kneels down, "son, it''s Xiaodou. Xiaodou has lost his sense when he saw you faint. He forgot your previous entrustment." Wan Kun''s cold eyes stared at Xiaodou: "what happened after she came last night? What do you see? To be honest. " Xiaodou hurriedly said: "yesterday, after Xiaodou invited the princess''s self dissolving Yu hall, he first gave you the medicine, and then made a prescription for Xiaodou to prepare the medicine. He said that he would refine the antidote pill. When Xiaodou came back, he saw that the princess fell asleep on your bed, and could not wake up." Wan Kun asked again, "what else?" Xiaodou looked up at his arm and said truthfully: "you have hurt your arm seriously, but somehow, when Xiaodou came back, the injury on your arm disappeared." Wan Kun looked at the door of his eyes, and there was no one outside. He said: "I was not hurt at all yesterday. You read it wrong. Besides, what should not be said, don''t talk about it. Be careful that misfortune comes out of the mouth." Xiaodou quickly nods: "don''t worry, Xiaodou knows in his heart that he didn''t hurt his hand. It''s Xiaodou''s eyesight." Wan Kun asked again, "who else was in this room last night?" Xiaodou shook his head: "no one else." Wan Kun breathed a sigh of relief. No one else could do it. Xiaodou urinated beside him and waited on him. He knew that Xiaodou was not a talkative person. After his obvious warning, he knew how to do it. "Get up, speak and do things carefully, some things know more, may not be a good thing, perhaps forget and do not mention it will be better for you." Xiaodou gets up and says: "Xiaodou understands, please rest assured, Xiaodou knows the proper measure." This is to read the sentiment of the young master. He knows that if he changes people''s lives, he may not be able to protect them. Wan Kun came down from her bed, pulled the thin cover for reading, greedy eyes left from her face, took the clothes from bean and put them on slowly. "You just said that the princess asked you to prepare the herbs for refining the antidote pill?" Xiaodou nodded: "yes, it was prepared last night." He tied his belt, tied his hair simply, and said in a low voice, "I''m going to practice medicine. You go to the Rongyu hall and tell the people in the hall that doctor Chu stayed in the Wanwu hall to cure me. He will come back in two days. By the way, he will bring me the purple scale grass he brought back from the mountain yesterday." The man in Sandan street is waiting for medicine. He will do what she can''t do now. When Nianwen woke up, the room was dark. She moved her aching body and couldn''t remember what happened. It seemed that she had slept for a long time. There is no familiar fragrance in the room, and the bed board seems to be harder than the bed she usually sleeps in. What''s the matter? Isn''t she sleeping in her own room? She moved her body. There was no obvious discomfort except slight pain in her legs and feet. Chapter 1188 A little calm, she reached out to support the bed board, intended to get out of bed to eat something, her stomach since she woke up will keep singing empty city plan, throat also dry uncomfortable. Instead of touching the slightly hard board, she felt something that she shouldn''t have touched. It was soft and warm, just like a person''s belly. She quickly retracted her hand, turned over, and got out of bed at the fastest speed, but she forgot the current situation of her legs and feet. She was about to get out of bed. Her arm was clasped by a broad and warm palm, and she pulled it gently, so her body turned back and fell into a warm embrace. "When will you not be so rash?" This voice is so familiar, with three points of dissatisfaction and complaint, but there are seven points of helpless doting. She panicked and couldn''t remember why she slept in his room and his bed. She reached out to push his chest, let her body away from his arms, quickly sat up, but did not get out of bed, but turned her eyes to stare at the bright eyes in the night: "how can I be here?" Wan Kun raised his eyebrows: "don''t you remember?" I just remember that I was invited by Xiaodou to treat you. What happened afterwards? How could I not remember anything? " It turned out that she didn''t know her own ability, because every time she used this ability, she would be like a serious illness, sleeping for a long time. For example, this time, she slept for two days and two nights, and even forgot some things before and after. He got up and got out of bed, lit up the light in the room, and then lit it. He saw that the pallor on her face was not reduced, the color of blue and black was obvious, and the breath was weaker than usual. It seems that the princess and the Lord didn''t tell her about it because they were afraid that she would use this ability frequently and damage her body. "You''re still poisoned. You pass out as soon as you enter the door." He turned and poured her a cup of tea, ignoring the suspicion on her face. "Why do I sleep in your bed?" She frowned, her face angry. Wan Kun turned around and held a cup of warm tea with a light face: "you fell on my bed, the bean told you not to wake up, and there was no other room in wanwutang. At that time, I was also in a coma, so I made do with it. Don''t think twice." Nianwen takes over the warm tea in his hand: "I don''t think much about it. You''re a little martial uncle. What can we think about? Hehe -" she laughs, takes a cup and fills it with half a cup of warm tea. Because of the pouring, she coughs heavily. He sighed, sat down beside her, and patted her back gently: "it''s not a child, you can choke when drinking water. It''s really yours." Nian Wen put the cup in his hand into his arms: "it''s not early, I want to go back." Wan Kun said, "it''s almost dawn. You can sleep for a while, and you can walk after you wake up." Nianwen shook his head: "no, I''ve slept long enough. I don''t know if the purple scale grass has withered. I have to go back and have a look." Wan Kun pointed to the porcelain bottle on the table and said, "I''ve made purple scales for you. You can send them to me." In a daze, he quickly got out of bed, limped to the table, pulled out the cork of the porcelain bottle, poured out a pill and smelt it in the palm of her hand. It was indeed the pill she wanted to refine. "How do you know that this is the kind of pill I want to practice?" She doesn''t understand. Wankun knows everything. Wan Kun shrugged: "you told me, did you forget?" Chapter 1189 What did she say? She scratched her head and couldn''t remember it at all. Wankun pursed his lips, and a faint smile hung on the corner of his lips. "I''ll go to the kitchen and see if I have anything to eat. I''ll bring you some hot water in the bathroom. You can wash it first." Then he turned around and went out, leaving Zheng Nianwen with an ignorant face. There is a paste in my head. I can''t understand anything. It''s two hours before dawn. The cook hasn''t got up yet. There''s nothing in the kitchen except two leftover cold steamed bread. He saw a basin of Xingfa dough on the desk. There were some vegetables and eggs in the corner. He pulled up his sleeve to stretch the noodles. Although he was not very skilled, he had a model. He is the only son of ten thousand families, the only heir. Once born, he is destined to be rich. However, he is no stranger to the life in the kitchen. This is incredible for those noble CHILDES with famous names in Kyoto. It was to read the text, but I didn''t expect him to do it. "You did it?" But for the flour on his cheek, the ashes on the back of his hand and the bottom of the pot, it would be hard for her to imagine that such a bowl of noodles, which looks appetizing, was made by him. Wan Kun nodded, "I made it casually. You can taste it." I can''t be hungry. Naturally, I won''t be polite. I took chopsticks to pick up the noodles and couldn''t stop after eating. I didn''t have time to talk to him. I ate up the bowl of noodles in front of me three times, five times and two times. "Is it delicious?" He chuckled, this wench, just like she hasn''t had a meal in 800 years. His eyes fell on the bowl of noodles in front of him: "if you don''t eat, I can do it for you." Wan Kun shook his head: "you can''t eat any more. Overeating is not good for your health. It''s enough." Well, that''s the worst thing about being a friend with a doctor. He always has a way to let you down and down. Seven days later, Nian Wen''s leg injury was completely healed. She couldn''t wait to go out with the medicine box. She wanted to take Xiaobai with her. Who knew that guy was lying on the bed and wouldn''t move? This Xiaobai is so strange recently. She''s not stuck with her like before. She can''t find it, either disappear or sleep. She can''t remember how long she hasn''t seen it A sober look. Sandan street. "Doctor Chu is here?" "Doctor Chu is early. Have you eaten it? I didn''t eat at home. " "Is doctor Chu here to see lianniang? She looks much better. She has been able to walk down the ground. Doctor Chu''s skill is really good. " "Will Dr. Chu leave soon? If you are free, go to my house for a meal. Last time you cured my son, my family has not thanked you very much. " Almost everyone has come to say hello to her since she entered Sandan street. Some of these people she knows, some of them have no impression at all. I think they are all the patients who have had free clinic here in those days. The relationship between people is so simple. If you treat me well, I will treat you well. She declined their good intentions one by one. The people here are not rich. How can she add more burden to them? "Young master, that young master just entered this street." A little boy with mouse eyes and monkey''s gills is facing the Royal Prince''s road beside him. The young man of royal guards has a wretched face and luxurious clothes. He holds an iron fracture fan in his hand. When he grins, he shows a yellow tooth. His skin color is also very dark and yellow. Even the servants around him look more pleasant than his eyes. He is in a state of overindulgence and depression. Chapter 1190 "Go, look for it." The prince of royal guards shakes the folding fan and walks into Sandan street in a swaggering fashion. "Little windbell, your mother will soon be all right. Are you happy?" Read the text for small wind bell cut the hair on the temples, full of love. Xiaofengling nodded hard: "happy, I heard that in order to collect medicine for his mother, he was injured in the mountain and bitten by a poisonous snake. Are you OK, young man?" Nianwen shook his head, stood up and turned around in front of her: "do you think I''m doing something like this?" Xiao Fengling''s eyes were slightly red: "I know you have been recovering from injuries since you haven''t come for so many days. Just now, I''ll come to see us. We don''t know how to repay you." She suddenly raised her head and stared at the text: "young master, when I grow up, when I grow up, I will marry the young master and repay him with my body, OK?" Nianwen can''t cry or laugh. He reaches out and rubs the hair of xiaofengling: "you little girl, you are really a little devil. Do you know what it means to report with your body?" Xiaofengling nodded seriously: "I know, I know. The childe saved me and my mother. Later, I will be the childe''s daughter-in-law and give birth to his children." One side of the lotus Niang listened to this, embarrassed no way: "you this child, as far as you can say, people like Mr. Chu, how can they marry you?" "Nianwen said with a smile," my sister-in-law doesn''t have to scold her. She is still young and doesn''t understand these things. When she grows up, she will understand them. " She paused and said, "I have no selfish intention to help you, but I have done what I should have done as a doctor. You don''t have to bear the burden or remember it. I don''t need your reward. As long as you can do well, it''s the best reward for me." She secretly stuffed a silver note under lianniang''s pillow and asked for something to pay attention to, so she left with the medicine box. Just out of the door, he was stopped by a young man with a dirty face: "this young man is very familiar, but he came to Jincheng for the first time?" Nianwen frowns. The young man''s eyes make her very uncomfortable. There is an impulse in her heart to dig his eyes. "What about the first time? What if it''s not new? " Her face was cold, and she put on a look that didn''t bother me. Unfortunately, the young man didn''t seem to have this vision. The young man stepped forward, his eyes were more and more wanton. He stretched out his folding fan to hook the young man''s delicate chin. "Do you know who I am?" Nianwen reaches for his hand and knocks down the folding fan in his hand. His palm is numb and painful, but it''s an iron fan. I knew he didn''t need to hit it. "No matter who you are, show respect, or I will not be rude." She frowned and stepped back. She didn''t want to be close to such a person. She was disgusted. The young man picked up his eyebrows, swept the folding fan on the bottom of his eyes, and said with a smile, "I know you have a personality, young man." He took the folding fan and said proudly, "tell him who he is." "This is one of the four famous young people in Jincheng, Mr. Wu," said the sharp tongued young man Seeing the look of Nianwen''s disdain, the young man hurriedly added: "you may not have heard of it when you first came to Jincheng, but you must have heard of Mr. Wu, the right servant of the Ministry of war of Kyoto. My son is Mr. Wu''s nephew." Read text to pick eyebrows: "so what?" "Ah?" he said "What about Lord Wu''s nephew?" he asked Chapter 1191 The young man immediately changed his face and shouted, "you are so rude to my son. My son can look up to you. It''s a blessing you''ve built for eight generations. You are so unknowable." Nianwen''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and his mouth was chewing the words of the young man just now: my son can look up to you, which is the blessing you have built in your eight lives... Does his son like her? And now she looks like a man, that is to say, this annoying guy has a habit of breaking his sleeve? Her eyes grew cold, and they were very bad: "so, what do you want?" Just as Xiaosi was about to speak, young master Wu stepped forward and pushed him aside, staring straight at the text, saying, "look at you like this, which doctor''s Apprentice you should be. I know that the apprentice''s life is not easy, so I''d better go back with my son. I want you to eat, drink and enjoy yourself." "If I don''t agree," reads Wen coldly "No?" Mr. Wu raised his eyebrows, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more sinister: "if you want me, I will not allow you to say yes or no." She put the medicine box in her hand and brushed her neat sleeves: "then I''ll see what you can do." The young man said to Mr. Wu, "let me come, young man. I''m enough alone. Don''t bother you, young man." Mr. Wu nodded: "take it easy, don''t hurt the young man''s delicate skin." Read text sneer "who hurt who is not sure." The little guy felt that he had been looked down upon. He was very upset. He bullied himself and hit Nian Wen''s chest with his fist raised. Nianwen''s feet slipped, and he turned away from the attack of the little guy. He raised his foot and kicked the little guy''s ass hard, kicking him to the ground. He fell into shit. The sand on the ground scratched half of his face, and his forehead was also bruised by a stone. The blood flowed and made him grin. When Mr. Wu saw this, his face changed greatly. He pointed to Nian Wen and said, "you don''t want to eat any fine wine." Read Wen Leng hum: "little nonsense, take out your skills, otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance." Mr. Wu has studied Kung Fu for a few years. Obviously, he is also a master. Otherwise, how dare he speak so loudly in front of him? The more so, the more excited he is. What''s rare about what''s at hand? It takes some hard work to get something, which makes people like it very much. "Good, very good. I like your spicy energy." When he spoke, he shook his hand and opened the iron bone fan in his palm. It was like a sharp butcher''s knife. Young master Wu, holding the iron bone fan in his hand, leaped forward and bullied himself. Nian Wen went out without weapons today. Seeing a branch on the ground, he stretched out his foot and kicked the branch at Mr. Wu and hit the front door directly. Young master Wu''s body shape is tiny, his side is dangerous to avoid, and his mouth is slightly crooked: "that''s what you are capable of?" Just as his voice fell, a lump of dark green shit hit his face. Read the text to smile at a face of cow dung Wu Gongzi: "how? Is it fragrant? " When did Mr. Wu receive such humiliation? He was furious and said, "I killed you." He raised the folding fan in his hand, and turned it towards Nian Wen. A small silver needle flew out of the gap between the iron bones and hit Nian Wen. Chapter 1192 "Be careful, brother. This needle is poisonous." A voice of panic came from the back of Prince Wu. Reading the text and stepping on the wind, he dodged the poisonous needle released by Prince Wu lightly, and fought back with his own way. Five shining golden needles came out of his hands and stabbed into Prince Wu''s right chest rapidly. At once, Prince Wu felt that half of his body was paralyzed and didn''t feel it at all. He panicked: "you, what are you doing to me? Are you poisonous on this needle? " "Nian Wen sneers:" allow you to poison the needle, forbid me to poison the needle Young master Wu stood unsteadily and fell on the ground. His eyes were red, and he pointed angrily at Wen: "do you know what the consequences of your doing this are? If you offend my son, you won''t have a good life in Jincheng. " Nianwen comes forward and kicks him in the face and mouth, which makes him spit out two big teeth: "is that right? I''ll see what happens to me. " Young master Wu hated Nian Wen to the bone. Those previous feelings of pity for jade had long been forgotten. He just wanted to skin and bone the little devil in front of him. "Wait, don''t run if you have the ability." Young master Wu turned to the boy on the other side and said, "what are you doing? Will you help me back Young master Wu was picked up by the young man. When he turned around, he saw the young man who had just said that his needle was poisonous. His face became more and more ugly. "You again? You wait for me too. Don''t think my son has no choice with you. " The young man smiled lightly and arched his hand to him: "wait any time." Young master Wu was very angry, but he had no way to deal with him. He could only leave with a gnash of teeth. Reading the text, I can see clearly the appearance of the young man who just offered to help. She is really a handsome young man with a face like a crown jade. She hooks her lips and smiles lightly: "thank you for your help, brother." Young Gongshou: "it''s because I''m busy. Brother, I''m good at martial arts. Even if I just can''t speak out, you won''t lose." It''s true, "my surname is Chu. I''m a senior official of the Rongyu hall. What''s your surname, brother?" "My name is Yin, Yin Shuwei." He said that his surname was Yin. When he read Wenli, he thought of Yin Yixuan. In front of him, the appearance of Yin Shuwei is really similar to that of Yin Yixuan. "What is your relationship with magistrate yin?" She asked. Yin Shuwei frowns: "father son relationship, do you know my father?" She nodded and looked at the young man in front of her again without trace. She found that he was not only like Yin Yixuan, but also very similar in temperament. He was very bookish and elegant. "When I first came to Jincheng, something happened in the Rongyu hall. Thanks to the help of Lord Yin, it has been solved perfectly." Yin Shuwei thought of his father''s silence and frowned, "brother Chu is not from Kyoto?" Read text to nod: "yes, I come from Kyoto, what''s the matter?" She felt the change of his mood clearly. Yin Shuwei looked at it for a few times, but finally he didn''t ask for the exit. He shook his head and smiled: "nothing, I think more. Brother Chu, I have something to deal with today. I will be free some other day. I''ll go to Rongyu hall to find you. Please have a drink." Nianwen nodded: "that''s very kind of me. When I first came to Jincheng, I didn''t have any friends, and I was not familiar with Jincheng. If I could meet brother Yin, it would be a blessing." Yin Shuwei looked at the young man''s bright smile and lost his mind for a moment. Then he said with a smile, "it''s also a blessing for Shuwei." They exchanged greetings and said goodbye to each other. In terms of reading, both the provocation of Wu Gongzi and the acquaintance of Yin Shuwei were just a small episode, which she didn''t pay attention to. But these two things soon spread to wankun''s ears, but he didn''t think it was just a small thing. Chapter 1193 Wan Kun immediately ordered his men to secretly investigate the identity of Wu''s son, as well as his residence and industry in Jincheng. That night, Wan Kun went out the door. Shortly after he came back, he heard that the Wu family sent people to report to the official. The prince of Wu family was flattened by a sea of people in the mansion. He broke two hands and one leg. There was only one limb left to move freely. His face was beaten like a pig''s head. His mother didn''t recognize him. The Wu family is quite influential in Jincheng. Prince Wu was beaten like this at home, and he didn''t see what the other side looked like. Can the Wu family swallow this tone? Naturally, I can''t. I immediately reported the case to the magistrate''s Yamen. It was a toss in the middle of the night. After accepting the case, Yin Yixuan persuades people to go back to the house. He also goes home to have a rest. He is walking towards the study and meets his son from the upper room. Yin Shuwei saw that his father was still wearing official clothes, and he was surprised: "my father just came back from the former yamen?" Yin Yixuan nodded: "the Wu family came to report the case, saying that Prince Wu had been beaten, and he just went back." "But Wuxing?" Yin Shuwei asked "You know?" Yin Yixuan nodded Yin Shuwei chuckled, "I''m not familiar with you, but I know you. I met you in Sandan street this afternoon." Yin Yixuan asked, "three Dan street? How could a man like him go to Sandan street? " Yin Shuwei looked at his father and said with a smile, "he followed a prince with the surname of Chu into the Sandan street. You know that he was happy with the Dragon Yang. Seeing that Prince Chu was born with red lips and white teeth, he had an evil heart. He wanted to rob people home, but he was humiliated by Prince Chu and threatened to revenge. Unexpectedly, he was beaten by others. It was a coincidence." Yin Shuwei''s eyes were always on his father''s face when he spoke. Naturally, he did not miss the ever-changing look on his face. Yin Yixuan asked, "you said Mr. Chu, but the doctor of Rongyu hall?" "Do you know my father?" Yin Shuwei asked with a smile Yin Yixuan frowned, and did not answer the question, "is she hurt?" Yin Shuwei shook his head: "no, he has good Kung Fu. Wu Xing is not his opponent at all." Yin Yixuan nodded: "it''s OK." Yin Shuwei asked, "father, do you know this Master Chu?" Yin Yixuan took a look at him and knew that he was deliberately mentioning this matter in front of him, so he said simply: "I know that the last time I went back to Rongyu hall, I was planted and framed. The case was made in the yamen, and I met him once." Yin Shuwei does not believe: "only once?" Yin Yixuan said, "I have only one face with her." Yin Yixuan''s words, Yin Shuwei didn''t want to believe, but he had to believe. Although his father was silent most of the time, he never lied. He said that there was only one face, which should be one face. Yin Shuwei asked again, "does my father know his parents in Kyoto?" This is the last topic Yin Yixuan wants to talk about. He looks cold and looks at his son: "you have so many problems today. It''s late. Go back to have a rest." After that, he stopped paying attention to Yin Shuwei and went straight to his study. Yin Shuwei stared at his back and said in a high voice, "father, do you want to live in the study all your life?" Yin Yixuan ignores him, strides into the study, closes the door and blocks everything. He stared at the door of the study hatefully. It was not only him who closed the door, but also the relationship between him and his mother''s husband and wife, the relationship between him and his son''s father and son. Chapter 1194 Since he can remember, his father has lived in his study. He has never even seen him walk in his mother''s yard. Except for a few words at the same table on the festival day, he has hardly seen him talk with his mother. He didn''t understand why his father was so cruel to his mother. Since he didn''t like her, why did he marry her at the beginning? He gritted his teeth and turned back to his mother''s yard. Under the dim yellow light, his mother was sewing clothes. In recent years, every time he came to his mother''s yard, he saw such a scene. It seemed that his mother would always do the same thing, as if there was nothing else to do. His heart ached a little. He grabbed his mother''s clothes and fell on the ground: "mother, you have made a cabinet full of clothes. Can he wear them once?" The Chai clan was stunned. He didn''t understand what happened to his son today. The servants in the room quickly retired and closed the door outside. Chai picked up the clothes on the ground, patted the dust on his head, and sighed, "Shuwei, what''s the matter with you?" Yin Shuwei asked: "Niang, what is the matter between you and your father? Why would he rather sleep in his study than come to you? " Chai didn''t expect his son to ask, "what do you want to do?" "Mother, tell me what happened between you, and why did it happen?" Chai shook his head: "it''s all past things. What else do you want to do? Your father doesn''t like me. I know. Let him alone. I''ll have you. " "Mother, you always protect him like this. Is it worth it that you treat him so well that he doesn''t see at all?" Chai''s wry smile: "this kind of thing, what is not worth, like a person, will naturally pay for that person wholeheartedly, do not ask for any return, can get the response is the best, can not get the response, is also the destiny, can not be forced." She sighed and said to her son, "Shuwei, your father is suffering in his heart. Don''t blame him. After so many years, I also blamed him, hated him and made trouble with him. But later, I gradually understood that he is also a poor man, more pitiful than me. At least I have you, but he --" she was full of bitterness and sighed helplessly. "But what? Mother, tell me why you always keep these things in your heart. " Chai said, "it''s all in the past. What else can I do?" Yin Shuwei is a little worried: "mother, I want to know that it''s hard for me to see you live like this all day. If I can''t understand the truth, I really don''t know how to face your strange relationship in the future." When Chai saw that his son seemed to be determined to find out about it, he thought that his son was not young, and that he should know sooner or later. He pointed to his side and said, "sit down." Yin Shuwei is very happy. Knowing that his mother agreed to tell him the truth, he quickly sat down and poured himself and his mother a cup of tea. Chai sighed for a long time and thought back to 16 years ago. "Your father and I were married in Pengcheng. Before we got married, your father also had a good time. He was once the best man in the new science, a famous man in Kyoto, who was admitted to the Hanlin academy, and was born in the Wenchang Prefecture. The scenery was excellent." "He had a marriage when he was young, and the girl was also in Pengcheng at the beginning. Because he was dissatisfied with the arranged marriage that he never met, he didn''t propose marriage until he was nineteen." Chapter 1195 "And the girl was also 17 years old, and because her mother died early, and her stepmother was not good, she had a bad life in the house. When her father saw Yin''s family for a long time and refused to discuss her family, he thought it was because he disliked the girl''s family background, so he drove the girl out of the house on a snowy night and forced her to live and die outside." Yin Shuwei frowned and said, "this family is so hateful. How can you drive a weak girl out of the family?" Chai smiled bitterly: "later, your father went back to Pengcheng from Kyoto and saw the girl in her friend''s house. Although she was driven out of the house, she still lived very well with her excellent medical skills. Your father fell in love with her at first sight. After knowing her identity, he immediately asked your grandfather to go to her house to discuss family, but the result was not satisfactory. The girl would not go back home, nor admit this Marriage. " "Later, she was with your father''s good friends. Your father was angry, but he did many wrong things. He couldn''t get married several times. He watched her fall into the arms of others." How could Yin Shuwei not have imagined that his father, who had never been willing to look at women more, still had such a history: "so, he still can''t forget that woman?" Chai shook his head: "I don''t know what he said. He never said it to me. Maybe he still remembered the fate of that mistake in his heart. Maybe he just hated the mistake he had made and would not forgive himself." Yin Shuwei thought that when he just mentioned Prince Chu in front of his father, his always calm face showed his eager concern. "Mother, father, the woman he used to like, is now in Kyoto?" "How do you know?" said Chai "Her husband''s surname is Chu?" Chai shook his head. "No, her husband''s surname is Zheng." Surname Zheng? Yin Shuwei frowns. Isn''t childe Chu the son of his father''s beloved woman? "Is her surname Chu?" Chai shook his head again: "she''s not named Chu either. Her surname is Qi, but she''s recognized by the emperor as her elder sister. It''s normal for her to change her surname to Chu after being granted as the princess of the state." Yin Shu''s only face was shocked: "what? The woman my father likes is a famous princess who protects the country Chai nodded: "yes, she is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. She is not only beautiful in appearance, but also her deeds. I think you have heard that he would not look at me more than once in his life. It''s also a normal thing to love such a woman. How can he tolerate such an ordinary woman in his eyes Me? " Yin Shuwei felt his mother''s depression and hurriedly grasped her mother''s hand: "no, mother you are also a great woman in my eyes. Although I don''t know what the princess protector is, mother is definitely not a mediocre person." Chai clapped his son''s hand and said with a smile, "I understand. I understand in my heart and have already thought about it. Since I told you, I just let it go. You don''t have to worry. After so many years, what else can''t go?" "Yin Shuwei suddenly said:" so, in fact, Rongyu hall is the property of the princess who protects the country "Chai nodded:" yes, after she left Pengcheng, she opened a second Rongyu hall in Jincheng. After living here for a while, it was her second hometown He thought of the doctor Chu he saw in the daytime. It seemed that he was the son of his father''s old man. No wonder his father became so nervous as soon as he heard his news. "My father came here to be an official, but because it was the second hometown of his beloved woman?" Yin Shuwei didn''t think too much about it. He asked directly how he could take back what he said. Chai''s wry smile: "maybe, he had a chance to go to Beijing at the beginning, but he gave up and chose Jincheng. The people in the Houfu didn''t have more accountability. I think everyone knows that." Chapter 1196 Or maybe he didn''t know how to face his old friend, so he chose to escape. " Wu Fu " master, our son has been bullied. We can''t just let it go. " Looking at her son''s tragedy, Mrs. Wu was so angry that she almost fainted and cried to her husband in tears. Master Wu hated to stare at her, but he didn''t have a good way of breathing: "crying, I know crying. This good luck at home makes you cry no more." Master Wu turned to his son, who was lying on his couch moaning, "are you causing trouble outside again? Let the enemy seek revenge? As soon as I went back to the mansion today, I heard that it was not right for you to come back from outside. It seems that you were beaten. " Wu Xing hurriedly said: "yes, it must be him. I haven''t been out for many days. Today, when I went out, I married him alone. At that time, I was beaten to spit blood. In the evening, he must have found this man. Dad, you can help me get revenge." When Mrs. Wu heard this, she said in a sharp voice, "what? Did you get called outside today? Who is so bold? In Jincheng, who dare to hit you with such a long eye? You tell your mother that she is in charge of you. " Master Wu glared at his wife angrily, and said: "I don''t know what to do. Let him make it clear first. If the other party is a bully, how can he get into trouble again and again? Things haven''t been figured out yet. What are you shouting about?" Mrs. Wu shrunk her neck. She did not dare to be stubborn with the master. She turned to her son and said, "xing''er, tell my parents what''s the matter? Who is the man who beat you in the daytime? " Wu Xing took a look at his father and dared not tell the truth. He just chose the one that was good for him and said: "I went out and went shopping today. I met a man in Sandan street. I accidentally bumped into him, and he said a lot to me. I was Wu''s family, anyway. How could I let him abuse me? I had a dispute with him, and then I started again. I''m not his right Hand, he splashed me a face of cow dung not to say, still beat down my two big teeth Mrs. Wu listened to heartache unceasingly, hurriedly way: "where come of savage, unexpectedly so unreasonable." Master Wu Leng hum: "you will believe his ghost words. Now he is all due to you. How defeated a mother is! How defeated a mother is!" Mrs. Wu couldn''t hear any more, and said in a choking voice, "my son is like this. How can you still talk to others? He is your own son. " Master Wu said: "just because he is my own son, I know what virtue he is. He must have provoked others first. Otherwise, because of his nature, he was wronged outside and could come back without saying a word?" Master Wu stared at Wu Xing and said angrily, "who is the other side?" Wu Xing said: "he is a doctor. I heard that he went to Sandan street to give a free clinic. I didn''t expect that his kung fu was so good." Master Wu''s eyes narrowed slightly: "just a doctor? Which hospital''s doctor? " How dare a district doctor touch the Wu family? Wu Xing thought for a moment, "it seems that I can''t remember what kind of yoga it is." Master Wu''s face slightly changed: "Rongyu hall?" Wu Xing nodded quickly: "yes, it''s Rongyu hall. Do you know dad?" Master Wu pointed to his son on the bed and said angrily, "look at you. I''m the man who lives in Jincheng. I''ve known all day about the troubles in Huatian and Hudi. I don''t even know how the Rongyu hall died when someone killed him." Chapter 1197 Mrs. Wu turned her mouth and said, "as for scaring him so much? It''s just a closed hospital. Even if it has been brilliant, it has been. What''s to be afraid of? " Master Wu glared at her fiercely and said angrily, "as expected, if you have a mother, you must have a son. No wonder your son is so unpromising. It''s all your mother''s fault. You can''t teach a child well. What''s your use?" Mrs. Wu was scolded by the master. What''s the matter? It''s just a hospital. Is it necessary to have such a big temper with her? Wu Xing is also confused: "Dad, what is the origin of this dissolving Yu hall?" Master Wu said: "you can listen to me. The former master of Rongyu hall is today''s Princess protector and the most respected sister of the emperor. Her husband is the most trusted side by side king of the emperor. He holds the military power of the western Xinjiang army. His father, Duke Zheng, holds the military power of 200000 troops in Longxi. Besides the emperor, they are the Zheng family. How dare you provoke such people? It''s to pull out your uncle, but I dare not make up my mind for you. " Wu Xing was stunned. He didn''t expect a small hospital to have such a strong background. After a while, he added: "even so, the princess is the former master. Now she doesn''t care about the affairs here. The doctor is just a nobody. Why does he look down on our Wu family?" Master Wu wanted to break his son''s head to see if it was water or pig''s brain. "If he was just a nobody, would he dare to hit you like this? After beating you over, I don''t feel relieved. I''ll find someone to beat you again. Is this something nobody can do? " "Is he a nobody?" said Mrs. Wu Master Wu sighed and regretted. How could he have married such a stupid woman and had such a stupid son? It''s just a stroke in his life. "Since he called himself the surname of Kyoto, he came from the palace side by side. No matter what his identity is, he will not be nobody. What does this prove? It proves that the princess of the protectorate still attaches great importance to this Rongyu hall, and sent him to rectify and revive its reputation. " In this way, the mother and the son can understand that they have met the iron plate this time, but they are not willing to let people give a meal and hurt so badly. "Master, that''s all for now?" Asked Mrs. Wu. Master Wu hums: "what else can we do? If you have the ability to go to Kyoto and tell your son to sue the emperor, you will be ignored by the emperor. " Mrs. Wu said nothing, raised her eyebrows and looked at her painful son. "Xing''er, don''t worry. 30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi. Let''s remember this revenge first. When we have a chance, we can report it later." Master Wu shook his sleeves and said in a cold voice, "send someone to the Yamen to eliminate the case in the morning. Don''t do all the useless things. It''s better to fold your legs. Stay at home and don''t go out to make trouble for me." How could he not know about his son''s broken story? He has not married yet. The girl in the yard has been touched by him all the time. There are some fox spirits out of the fireworks and willow lane outside. I even heard that two swineherd were raised in the eastern suburb. They are so wasteful that they were informed by men and women. They almost defeated the reputation he had saved in the whole life of Wu family. Sometimes he wished he hadn''t had this son. Don''t say he saw it, just think of it. Chapter 1198 At daybreak, Yin Shuwei hurriedly ate breakfast in the mansion and went out, without any of his entourage. He came straight to Rongyu hall. At this time, the Rongyu hall was just opened. The guys were still cleaning the table. The doctor''s table was empty. "Young man, do you want to see a doctor?" Asked the man. Yin Shuwei said, "I''m looking for doctor Chu. Will he come today?" The waiter turned to look at the stairway and said, "it''s already here. Wait a moment." According to the man''s sight, doctor Chu, who saw yesterday, walked slowly down the stairs. He was holding a white and fat steamed bun in his hand, chewing it without any taste. As soon as Nian Wen came downstairs, he saw Yin Shuwei, whom he had seen yesterday. He was quite surprised: "Mr. Yin? Why are you here? " Yin Shuwei bowed to him and said politely, "I''m worried about asking doctor Chu for some advice. I came earlier and I hope doctor Chu will not be surprised." Read text to nod: "Oh, good, this way please." She went straight to the examination table and sat down. She asked Yin Shuwei to sit on the stool beside the examination table. "Is it the family who is ill?" She asked. Yin Shuwei shook his head. "No, I''d like to ask you something personal." Read the article to pick up eyebrows: "personal affairs? What''s up? " Yin Shuwei said directly, "doctor Chu, do you know what happened between my father and your mother?" Nianwen frowned: "what happened between your father and my mother?" She shook her head. "Never heard of anything between them?" Yin Shuwei is stunned. He doesn''t know. He doesn''t even know... It''s the same, isn''t it what I just knew last night? Seeing Yin Shuwei in a daze, Nianwen pushes his arm: "what''s the matter between my mother and your father?" Yin Shuwei, looking embarrassed, shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I''m impolite." Hey, isn''t it hard to leave half of this saying? Yin Shuwei stood up and said, "I have something else to do. I''ll leave first." After that, he turned around and left. There was no room for him. He was in a bad mood when he read the article. What''s this? He didn''t have a clue. He didn''t make it clear, which made her think about it alone. Wankun came in from the outside with a food box in his hand? The patient? " Nianwen shrugs: "the son of magistrate Yin, inexplicably, ran early in the morning and said something was missing, which bothered me." Wankun Meifeng micro PICK: "some do not? What do you mean? " Nianwen dropped half of the steamed bread in his hand, took the box in his hand, took the sweet milk out of it and took a deep drink, full of satisfaction: "he asked me if I knew what happened between my mother and his father. It''s really strange. What can my mother and his father do? I''ll leave without making it clear. " It turned out that Wan Kun did not make a sound, but brought out the vegetable in the lower part of the food box: "don''t just drink milk, eat two of them." - Kyoto shangguanyu''er knelt in front of her father and mother and cried: "father and mother, it really has nothing to do with me. I drank too much yesterday. I went to bed early and didn''t know anything. I woke up this morning to know what happened. I don''t know how Liuliu went to brother''s yard." Hou Hou Fu Xianguang almost passed away, shaking his finger to his daughter: "you dare to argue. If you didn''t move in the middle, how could she get into your big brother''s yard smoothly and get into your big brother''s bed? If it wasn''t for you, how could it be so smooth?" Chapter 1199 Shangguan yu''er doesn''t feel aggrieved. How could this matter have something to do with her? If she knew that sun Liuliu was such a thoughtful woman, she would die and would not meet her. She has always been a good drinker. She won''t get drunk after drinking five glasses of the same size last night. It''s strange that she won''t be drunk after three drinks. But now, who will believe her? She and sun Liuliu have a very good relationship in normal times. Now, when this happens, we naturally believe that she is behind the scenes, which is hard to argue. "Niang, I really didn''t. last night sun Liuliu said that she was in a bad mood, so I went to drink with her. After only three drinks, I got drunk. I don''t know anything. Besides, I like the princess who lives side by side with the king''s mansion. I''m very clear about this. How can I do this kind of thing to harm brother, father and mother? You must believe that yu''er can''t do it even if she is in a bad mood There''s a matter of discretion. " The superior officer frowned, listened to his daughter''s words carefully, but believed three points, "get up, don''t talk about it first." The lady of Xian Guang Hou held the pain of her forehead and said, "can you keep it for a while, or for a lifetime?"? How can we say that sun Liuliu, who is also a great treasure of the Marquis''s mansion, has been damaged by our son now if he doesn''t take the responsibility? " Shangguan Tuo said, "if you are negative, you will be negative, and Nuoer will marry her. Now --" he glanced at his daughter, "go down first, and go to Mu cangju to see your brother." Shangguan yu''er is eager to get it. She quickly spreads oil on the bottom of her feet. There are only two husband and wife left in the room. Shangguantuo then said: "now it''s impossible for us to go to shangguanjia and Wangfu side by side. In the future, we will not be able to deal with them. It''s better to take this opportunity to break noer''s mind." Liao''s face worried: "do you really want to do it?" Shangguan opened up his eyebrows, and his face was cold. "Of course, I have to do it. I have been planning for such a long time. Is it just for a moment''s pleasure?" "How about the queen?" Liao asked Shangguantuo sneers: "although there is no clear answer, but her attitude has changed, promised me, just sooner or later, don''t worry about it." This is really due to the emperor''s coldness, which hurt Yao''er''s heart. Otherwise, how could his shangguannuo have this chance? Liao still hesitated, "what''s your father going to say?" Shangguan Tuo immediately collected his eyes and said in a deep voice, "don''t tell him first. He''s pedantic and will never approve of it. It''s a while to hide it. When the time is right, he won''t be able to know it." Seeing her husband''s iron heart, Liao didn''t say anything more. It''s useless to say more. Why bother. Wood Cang house. Sun Liuliu has left the wooden house. Shangguannuo sits alone on the ground at the table, dazed. His eyes are full of red blood, his hair is scattered and his clothes are half open. Shangguan yu''er has never seen such a big brother. In her eyes, the big brother has always been a magnificent and noble man. Is this decadent man really his big brother? She squatted down beside the elder brother and gently pulled his sleeve: "elder brother, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare yu''er. " Shangguantuo didn''t move. It was like a stone statue. It was settled here thousands of years ago. It was lifeless. "Elder brother, don''t do this. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t provoke sun Liuliu into our house. It''s all my fault. Hit me. As long as you are happy, you can hit me any way you want." Chapter 1200 Shangguan yu''er panics. She grabs the elder brother''s hand and greets her with all her strength. Being shaken by her, shangguannuo finally moved his eyes. He looked up at shangguanyu''er, and the girl''s eyes were dim with tears. He took back his hand and smiled bitterly: "how can I blame you for this? I only blame myself for being ridiculous and mistaking sun Liuliu for her." "Yu''er, if you were her, would you still want a man like me?" Shangguan yu''er is a little confused. She doesn''t know how to answer elder brother''s words. Elder brother is good at everything. He is too casual about men''s and women''s affairs, too arbitrary. As long as the girl he likes, he will not worry about so many moral etiquette, and come as he wants, which leads to not getting married. The girls in the yard fight for jealousy for him all the time. Just because he is used to such things, sun Liuliu will be organic Take advantage of it. If he can be more rigorous, not so casual and a woman to bed, sun Liuliu even in the dark on his bed, how can it? Who can blame for this? It seems that all three of them are wrong. "Yu''er, why don''t you talk? Even you don''t think big brother deserves to like her, do you? " Shangguan yu''er hurriedly waved: "no, no, no, I don''t think so. Don''t be sad, brother. Maybe you are not suitable for each other. It''s not a matter of matching or not." "I still remember the look in her eyes when she saw the maid sitting in my arms that day. Then she hated me. I always told her that fate was unfair, but let her see that scene. Now, I think it''s not fate that is unfair, it''s me who is not so rude and can''t blame anyone." Shangguan yu''er can''t believe her ears. Is that what her proud big brother will say? "Big brother, is she so good? So that you don''t even have self-esteem for her? " She really did not understand what kind of girl she was that made her eldest brother look like today. In front of shangguannuo''s eyes, there appeared a clean and bright face. Her eyes were so beautiful that they were suffocating. They were clear as if there were no impurities. She was such a pure person. Her anger and joy were all on her face, but she didn''t seem shallow. Her free and easy way of talking and laughing attracted his eyes. At the moment when she called his elder brother shangguannuo with her clear and sweet voice, he would Yes, he can never forget her. Shangguan yu''er said, "my father said that she left Kyoto, otherwise, I would definitely know how good this legendary princess Changle is, which makes my eldest brother so scared." Seeing that shangguannuo refused to speak, she sighed and said, "elder brother, what are you going to do about this?" Shangguannuo did not understand: "what is it?" "Sun Liuliu, do you think she is the little maid in your yard? She is also a great treasure of the Marquis''s house. Now that something happened in our house, naturally we should give her a confession. Otherwise, would the Marquis of Pingde give up Shangguannuo frowned: "what if they are not good enough to quit?" Shangguan yu''er hurriedly said: "it''s impossible to do anything by their power, but it can''t be settled by the family power. The fair lady of Huanghua has become like this now. If our Xianguang Marquis doesn''t pay attention to it, shouldn''t we be stabbed in the back by people all over the world?" Chapter 1201 At the thought of sun Liuliu, he was annoyed and didn''t want to get involved with her at all, but now the relationship has been involved, or it can never be disconnected. "What do parents say?" He sank his eyes. Shangguanyu''er recited the meaning of her parents truthfully. Shangguannuo was even more upset. "Well, I see. You go back. I want to be quiet." Shangguan yu''er had to leave Mu Cang''s house and go back to her house. As soon as she entered the yard, she heard the cries of chickens flying and dogs jumping in the yard. She frowned and asked the maid, "what''s the matter?" The maid pointed inside and whispered, "Miss Sun is dying." Shangguan yu''er was so disappointed with sun Liuliu that she didn''t expect to be such a scheming woman. How can a woman like her really die at this time when she goes to the bed of her eldest brother as she wishes? It''s just a play for her. This kind of thing is not uncommon in the deep courtyard. She''s tired of it for a long time. Shangguan yu''er didn''t make a sound, but walked in with small steps. At a glance, she saw the white silk hanging on the beam of the room and the sun Liu Liu sitting on the ground tightly hugged by the maid. She glanced at Sun Liuliu with cool eyes, looked at the familiar and strange face, and then said, "let her go, let her go." Sun Liuliu stopped crying and turned to shangguanyu''er. Shangguan yu''er ignored her, went to the table and sat down, poured a cup of tea and drank it. Then she said: "I really have no face to live after this incident. If I were, I would have been killed on the pillar." sun Liu as like as two peas, she thought that Shangguan Yu was on her side. She thought she would be glad to be her sister-in-law, but she didn''t think that she was turning the face up to the same speed as her elder brother. It''s a real brother and sister. The maid who hugs sun Liuliu is a member of the sun family. She naturally wants to speak for the sun family. She said angrily: "Shangguan miss, my miss has this kind of thing happened in your Shangguan mansion. Not only do you not give a statement, but also use such vicious words to stimulate my miss. What''s wrong with my little sister? She''s just a victim. " Victims? She thought of the eldest brother she had just seen in mucangju. Her eldest brother was the victim, and their Shangguan family was the victim. The cup of tea was heavily placed on the table. Shangguan yu''er glanced coldly at Sun Liuliu and her maid: "if you say the victim, I''d like to ask you how did you get to the wooden house last night?" Sun Liuliu frowned and said nothing. The girl beside her hurriedly said: "Shangguan miss, it''s really strange that you asked me. You asked my miss to go, and said to send some food to Shizi. If it wasn''t for you, how could my miss..." Yes, it''s a good way. This skill of splashing dirty water and blaming is the same. "Sun Liuliu, I can''t imagine that you are so powerful. I looked down on you before." She got up, walked slowly to sun Liuliu''s, and said, "remember, even if you twist this melon down today, you won''t have a chance to taste its sweetness or not. You can marry it into our official family by this way. Do you think you can get everything you want?"? Sooner or later you will know what it means to eat the bad fruit. " With a cold smile, she rose slowly out of the room. Sun Liuliu, who was shaking all over, said in a trembling voice, "is that right? I''ll see if what you said today will come true. " Chapter 1202 At the beginning, no one believed that it was true, until the Xianguang Hou Fu sent the dowry to the Pingde Hou Fu, all people understood that it was settled. Who would have thought that the aristocratic son of Xianguang Marquis''s mansion who was in the limelight would marry a fallen Marquis''s mansion? It''s unbelievable. But the fact is the fact. On the third day of the appointment, the Xianguang Hou mansion sent a wedding reception team, which was very busy. It was strange that there was no groom in the wedding reception team. Later, I heard that the bridegroom was not in the chapel, and the bride was in the chapel with a rooster, which was puzzling. Since the prince of Marquis Xianguang didn''t want to marry Pingde Marquis, why did he decide on this marriage? With the power of their official family and the talent of Guannuo above, they can find their daughter-in-law in Kyoto City. Isn''t that optional? "Young lady, Shizi is too much. Even if pingtian doesn''t go to greet his relatives, he doesn''t even appear in the chapel. Now it''s good to have a once-in-a-lifetime wedding night. Just hang you out like this. How can he --" "shut up!" Sun Liuliu angrily pulled off the cover on his head, and looked sideways at the maid with a cross eyebrow. It''s true that the pot can''t open and lift it. She''s upset now. Even if she doesn''t feel relieved, she said such words to make her angry. Small peach hurriedly fanned a slap in his face: "it''s the maidservant who lost his word. The maidservant should die. Don''t be angry, young lady." How can sun Liuliu not be angry? But at present, she is the bride of the official family. Xiaotao is her dowry girl. She is closer to other dowries and more used by her. Naturally, she cannot be punished severely. She sighed, "well, I''m thirsty." Xiaotao poured a cup of tea and sent it, "Miss, it''s three o''clock. Why don''t you take a rest? You''ve been tired all day." Sun Liuliu took a sip of warm tea and relieved the dryness in his throat. "No, I''ll wait for him. I''m sure he will come. It''s the night of flowers and candles in his cave. He will come." Once again, she covered her head with a heavy gold ornament, straightened her back, and waited for her husband with the most beautiful gesture she recognized. However, until dawn, the person she was waiting for still did not appear. Peach looked very intolerant, but had to remind: "Miss, it''s time to serve tea to the master and his wife." Sun Liuliu raised her sour eyes and stood up with the bed post. But in front of her, it was dark and almost fainted. Fortunately, the peach around her was very quick and fast, holding her steady. "What''s the matter, miss?" Sun Liuliu took a deep breath and waved his hand: "it''s OK. Maybe it''s too tired. Please change my makeup." Until she dressed up to go out, shangguannuo still did not appear, as if completely disappeared, as if she married a false husband. Peach helped her to enter the front hall. She took the tea from the maid and sent it to her mother-in-law. Liao Shi conceals the color in his eyes, reaches out to take the tea from his daughter-in-law, but doesn''t drink it. He directly puts it on several cases aside, politely says a few auspicious words, and sends her a pair of jade bracelets. Sun Liuliu stood up under the support of Xiaotao, retreated to one side and sat down. Seeing that her mother-in-law didn''t want to mention shangguannuo at all, she was very dissatisfied but didn''t dare to show it. She could only pretend to be weak and pitiful and said, "mother, the son of the world didn''t come back last night. I don''t know if he could come to say hello to her?" Chapter 1203 Liao Shi squinted at her and said in a cool voice, "I haven''t seen him for three days. I thought that the night of flowers and candles in the cave would always come back, but I didn''t think of it." she raised her eyes again and glanced at Sun Liuliu. Her eyes were as sharp as a knife: "maybe there is no one in this family that he wants to see." It was like a cruel slap in the face, which made her dizzy, but she could not and could not plead for her own injustice. She didn''t know how many words she heard in the hall made her feel embarrassed, and how she got out of the hall. She never thought that after marriage, she would face such a situation. Once fanciful Lang Qing Qiyi, after all, is it just her fantasy? No, it won''t. She is sun Liuliu, with such a gorgeous face, which man can''t be moved? Even if she can''t compare with the princess Changle, she is also one in a million beautiful. She believes that as long as the son of the world is willing to come back and enter her room, she will definitely like her and forget the annoying Princess Changle. Walking on the way back to the house, she said to the peach beside her: "go and get some, and find out the whereabouts of Shizi." Small peach should, sent the young lady back to the room to do this. They come from Pingde Houfu. Of course, they don''t know a lot of things in the government, but all of them are clean. Peach under the blood, finally got the answer they want. She quickly returned to the room: "Miss, I heard that Shizi has been living in the other garden in the suburb of Beijing these days." Sun Liuliu immediately came to the spirit, "go, let''s go to the other garden in the suburb of Beijing." Don''t dare to talk to me. I''ll send someone to prepare the carriage. As soon as they went out, some servants reported it to Liao''s house. "Madam, this princess is an acute child," said Wu''s mother, who was waiting beside Liao Liao sneered: "and let her go. If you can invite Shizi back, please don''t come back, and don''t think I''ll give her a good face." Wu mother sighed: "the son of the world this time is iron heart, so many years, have never seen him like this." Liao recalled the princess Changle she met at the palace banquet that day. She had such a good appearance, and they were predestined by each other. It''s no wonder her son would like it. But she didn''t expect that her son could not think of it. She knew it was a hopeless marriage, but she was so stubborn. "Nothing is worth the dissipation of time. No matter how deep the emotion is, it will also dissipate slowly in time. Don''t worry. He will figure it out sooner or later." " who are you looking for, madam?" The janitor never saw sun Liuliu. Little peach said, "haven''t you seen the princess yet?" The young man was stunned, and then he went to see the carriage outside. The coachman knew that it was indeed the people in the mansion. The carriage shaft was also engraved with the official family''s emblem. He immediately understood and knelt in front of sun Liuliu: "I have seen Princess Shizi." Sun Liuliu face expressionless sweep to him, light voice way: "son of the world can be in?" "In, draw in the study," he nodded "Lead the way." I dare not to leave. I will close the gate immediately and lead Princess Shizi to the study. Bieyuan is not big, but very delicate, showing the elegance and interest of the master everywhere. "The son of the world is in there." I dare not move any more. Shizi said no one is allowed to disturb him. Of course, he doesn''t know whether Princess shizifei is an exception. Without hesitation, sun Liuliu reached out and pushed the door open. At a glance, he saw shangguannuo sitting under the window painting. Chapter 1204 Shangguannuo''s pen peak didn''t stop. He said in a deep voice, "go out." Naturally, she is not so obedient. Now she is the princess of Xianguang Marquis, not the former sun Liuliu. Feeling that the people who came in didn''t move, he finally stopped his brush and raised his eyebrows and eyes. However, he saw sun Liuliu in his new clothes standing in the room. His eyes were full of bright eyes, not to mention attractive. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the heart to love her. "What are you doing?" Sun Liuliu took a pad and swabbed the corner of his eyes: "Shizi, Liuliu waited for you last night. Why didn''t you come?" Shangguannuo sneered: "why not come? Do you really know or don''t you know? " Sun Liuliu shakes his head: "Liu Liu doesn''t know where he did it wrong. If there is something wrong with Liu Liu, ask Shizi to say clearly that Liu Liu must change it." Maybe there are many men in the world who like such a woman as sun Liuliu. His shangguannuo used to like such a woman, who is tender and lovable. But he was no longer the shangguannuo who had first understood human affairs. He saw many women like sun Liuliu. He knew that her tears and their tenderness were all false images. It''s the weapon they use to win love and sympathy. "Sun Liuliu, how did you get on my bed? Others don''t know. You and I know why you should pretend to be a fool in front of me. Now you have followed your will. You have taken the seat of the princess. How are you going?" Sun Liuliu''s tears came down, and he stepped forward two steps, sobbing: "Shizi, Liuliu is not what you think. That night, it was really, really just an accident. Neither did I, nor did I want to." Shangguannuo didn''t care about her: "you go, I don''t want to see you." Sun Liuliu shook his head: "I will not leave. You are my husband, I am your wife. Where you are, I will be. I will never leave." Husband? wife? It''s really a ridiculous name. Shangguannuo shook his head: "I won''t admit this marriage. It''s not me who worships heaven and earth with you." Sun Liuliu didn''t expect that he would be so desperate, and his heart was also flustered: "son of the world, no matter what I went to church with yesterday, I will marry you after all. Everyone knows that sun Liuliu is your shangguannuo''s wife." Everyone knows it? The LORD said to himself. Sun Liuliu bit his lips, clasped his hand in his sleeve, and impulsively said, "yes, everyone in the world knows that, including Princess Changle, she will also know that my sun Liuliu married you and became your wife. There is no possibility between you and her now." He picked up his chest and felt the pain like a needle. He immediately angrily replied, "no, shut up. It''s up to you to discuss the matter between me and her? What are you? " Sun Liuliu sneered: "what am I? I''m impartial. It''s just that you three mediums, six hires and eight carries the sedan chair to marry the wife who enters the door. I''ll sit well in the seat of Princess Shizi. " Shangguan Nuo was so angry that he grabbed the pen washing basin and smashed it out. The basin just hit sun Liuliu''s foot, and the dirty water splashed her embroidered shoes. The cold water dipped into the vamp, a little bit wet, cold and cold. She stepped back a few steps and covered her chest with thumping and jumping. Her face was pale. Unexpectedly, the gentle shangguannuo started to go crazy, which was so frightening. "Go away, don''t let me see you again." The fierce color in the handsome eyes made sun Liuliu''s heart palpitate. She wanted to go, but her legs could not move like lead. She understood that if she left, her relationship with shangguannuo would be more and more difficult to repair. Chapter 1205 She took a deep breath, rushed to shangguannuo''s body, and clasped her hands tightly around his arm: "Shizi, don''t walk away from me, we are married. I am your wife. In the years to come, no matter how long, I will be with you, only me." With a wave of his hand, shangguannuo overturned her to the ground: "this is the most disgusting thing I''ve ever heard. Who do you think you are? You deserve it? " He really didn''t want to look at this woman for a long time. He left with a big swing of his sleeve and said, "blow her out. Don''t let her in again." Shangguannuo disappears quickly, and the servants outside are also very embarrassed. After all, they are princess shizifei. They don''t like to say anything unpleasant. They can only persuade each other with good words: "Princess shizifei, you''d better go back first. When the prince is relieved, you will naturally go back to the mansion." In her life, sun Liuliu has never been so humble or humiliated as she is today. First, she was sneered at and mocked by her mother-in-law, then treated like her husband. She not only felt humiliated, but also angry. One day, she will find her dignity back. The maid supported her to get up. She pushed away the maid beside her, straightened her back, walked out of the study step by step, and held her head up slightly, as proud as when she came. - Jincheng - Wufu. "Young master, your injury is good. I''m tired of watching you lie down all these days." Wu Xing bit his teeth and was full of resentment towards the one in the Rongyu hall. He had been in bed for so long and suffered so much because of the little white face named Chu. The previous father''s admonition should have been drowned in this hatred. He must repay this hatred. In the night, several sneaky black shadows rushed to the outside of the Rongyu hall. They lit the torches in their hands and threw them one by one into the Rongyu hall. In a short time, there was a lot of smoke in the Rongyu hall, and the flames shot up little by little, burning more and more. Xiaobai, who was sleeping in the corner, suddenly woke up. His blue eyes were particularly weird in the dark. He smelled the danger and jumped up to Zheng Nianwen''s bed. He slapped her on the shoulder. Xiaobai''s strength is great. When he pats down the claw, he immediately wakes up the sleeping recitation. Nianwen rubs his eyes, but glances at Xiaobai: "are you hungry again? Can we have it tomorrow? " Xiaobai opened his mouth and squeaked a few times. His voice was quite urgent. Nianwen and Xiaobai grew up together. Xiaobai is slow and lazy. When he can move, he can not move. When he can open his mouth, he can not open his mouth. Rarely can he hear his anxious voice. Sleepiness immediately dissipated, she also found something wrong at this time, the room is getting hotter and hotter, a smell of choking into the nose. She quickly got out of bed, rushed to the door and opened it. A thick smoke came to her face, choking her tears and tears. She closed the door again, returned to the room, brought the copper basin in the corner, poured all the water in the basin onto the quilt, took Xiaobai and put it in her arms, then rushed out of the room under the wet quilt. The escalator outside had burned beyond recognition. She took off her quilt and left it on the escalator. She jumped down the escalator and landed steadily in the hall. Instead of rushing out, she went to the back hall first. At this time, the guys in the back hall are sleeping soundly. How could they know that the danger is approaching. Chapter 1206 After her wake-up, the guys took buckets to fight the fire, but the fire was beyond their control. No matter how many buckets they poured, they could not stop the fire. A fire, will dissolve the Yu hall to burn the ruins, will her mother''s original hard work, burned to ashes. In the early morning, Wan Kun hurried to read the text with a gloomy look. He took a sigh of relief and put her into his arms: "it''s ok if it''s OK, it''s ok if you''re OK. If it''s not OK, you can build it again. Don''t be sad." She buried her head in his arms, and there was a trace of comfort in her panic. "But here is my mother''s work. It was created by her mother at that time, but now it''s destroyed in my hands. I''m useless." He patted her on the back and said in a voice: "how can I blame you? You didn''t set the fire. You didn''t want to. Your mother won''t blame you." At this time, a yamen messenger came to yell, "whose steward is here?" Nianwen hurriedly pushed Wan Kun away and walked out of the crowd. "I''m in charge here," he said The Yamen sent a few torches which were half burnt to Nianwen''s face: "this was found in it. It was preliminarily determined that the fire was not started by himself, but someone set it on fire." Read a word, someone set fire? Looking at these torches in front of her, she can conclude that they are not the things of Rongyu hall. She clenched her fist and clenched her teeth. "Better not let me know who did it." The Yamen Chai also knew that the Rongyu hall was not a general hospital. Seeing her appearance, he quickly smiled and said, "doctor Chu, please rest assured that we will find out the real murderer of the arson as soon as possible, and give you justice with the Rongyu hall." Read text to nod: "thank you." After the Yamen messenger left, the onlookers gradually dispersed, leaving only a few members of the Rongyu hall and WAN Kun. "All of you go to wanwutang to withdraw three months'' wages, go home and have a rest for a few months. When the Rongyu hall is rebuilt, you will come back." The fellows are reluctant to give up. The work in the Rongyu hall is very easy, and the wages are higher than that in other places. Recently, there are no patients, and the medicine can''t be sold. They have nothing to do all day, and they are very relaxed. Now the Rongyu hall is gone, they can only find another way out, saying that it will be rebuilt, but who can know if it will really be that day. To be sent away, Wan Kun read: "follow me back to Wan Wu hall." Nianwen shook his head: "no, I can stay in the inn." She can still remember that last time in wanwutang, he said that there was only one room with a bed... Wan Kun clasped her wrist, and could not bear her to say no more. He directly pulled her into the carriage. "Hello, I said no." Wan Kun glanced at her and said, "it''s no use opposing. Since you call me martial uncle, I''ll take care of you. There are many rooms in Wanwu hall. How can I let you stay in the inn?" Nianwen frowned, and suddenly he was a little disgusted with the name of martial uncle. "I''ll help you find out who is responsible for the arson as soon as possible." He said suddenly. Read the article to pick eyebrows: "are you sure?" Wan Kun said coolly, "don''t forget that the place I live in is wanwutang. Although wanwutang is engaged in ordinary business, it can rely on its business in Jincheng these years. Its influence covers all corners of Jincheng. On the speed of finding people, yamen may not be as fast as our wanwutang." Read the text didn''t speak again, eyes glanced at him still holding her wrist hand: "do you intend to be like this all the time?" Chapter 1207 Wan Kun also looked at his hand, but he didn''t intend to let it go. He said seriously, "the carriage shakes badly. I''m afraid you will fall." ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± The original floating mood, gradually become stable and peaceful, as if around him, no problem, is not a problem. Maybe she didn''t realize that her relationship with him was different. Xiaodou sends people to clean up two rooms. One is next to wankun''s room, and the other is arranged in his other bungalow for Donger. Wankun silently gave Xiaodou a look of approval, and Xiaodou turned a big white eye in his heart. He said that if I didn''t arrange this, the life would not be easy. Nianwen is sitting in the room, thinking that she will live together with wankun from now on. She is not at ease. She doesn''t know what kind of mentality it is. She can''t say clearly. In the evening, Wan Kun knocked on the door of the reading room. "May I come in?" Nianwen is lying in bed, dazed, hearing his voice, without thinking much, and subconsciously responds, "come in." Until the door opened, she suddenly realized that she was lying on the bed in thin clothes... She quickly pulled the quilt to cover her body and coughed two times: "coughing - can you go out first?" Wan Kun raised his eyebrows: "why? I''ve come in. Why do I have to go out? " The reading face was red and burning, embarrassed: "I, I didn''t put on my clothes." Wankun''s lips were slightly raised, and his eyes swept over the little white arm she had put on the thin quilt. He turned around and said, "I don''t see. You wear it." After hesitating for a while, Nianwen finally lifted the quilt and got out of bed, took the screen and put on the clothes quickly, "OK." She is still wearing a man''s dress and a man''s bun. Her beautiful face is not carved, but it is still beautiful and fascinating. No wonder, no wonder that Wu Xing, who has a penchant for breaking his sleeve, will have an indistinguishable idea of her in the street. He sat down at the table and read, "I found it." "What do you find?" She didn''t react for a moment. He poured a cup of tea and pushed it to her: "find out who is the real perpetrator of the arson." Read text face change slightly, bite teeth way: "who is it?" "Wu Xing, that''s the straw bag that you knocked down two big teeth in the street that day." Wan Kun''s voice is weak. "Is it him?" Nianwen was a little surprised. She had been very light that day. She thought it was just a small thing, but she didn''t expect that the guy would revenge her in such a vicious way. Wan Kun nodded, "it''s him. I''m responsible for this. I really should be more ruthless and keep him out of bed for three years." "Ah? What do you mean by that? " Read a text face ignorant. Wan Kun smiled lightly, but his eyes were clear and cold: "he even flirted with you and tried to rob you back to be a swineherd. I didn''t cut his hand directly, so I was kind to him." "So, after he left that day, you went to his trouble again. He was so angry that he just burned the Rongyu hall?" She stared at Wan Kun. Wan Kun nodded: "it''s understandable, but I didn''t expect that his courage was so great that he dared to set fire to the Rongyu hall." Nianwen looks at wankun in front of him and suddenly asks, "how do you know that I was teased by Wuxing? You sent someone to follow me? " Wan Kun shook his head: "no, it''s not to send someone to follow you, but to send someone to protect you." Chapter 1208 Nianwen thought of his life in front of his eyes at any time, and he was upset: "do you think I need it?" "Don''t you need it?" She was stunned by his question... Yeah, doesn''t she need it? If she doesn''t need to, she''s still trapped in riding Liangshan. Maybe she''s dead. If she doesn''t need it, she''s penniless now. She can''t even afford to stay in the inn. She''s homeless... She actually wants to ask, is it because he is her martial uncle that he helps her so? Just because he''s her uncle? She didn''t ask, couldn''t ask, and was afraid to hear the answer she didn''t want to hear. "How dare Wu Xing burn the Rongyu hall? I will not let him feel better." She looked away and quickly shifted the subject. "You don''t have to worry about it," Wan Kun said in a low voice. "I''ll leave their Wu family nowhere in Jincheng." "Oh? What are you going to do? " Her face was curious. Wan Kun said: "the Wu family is a big family in Jincheng. Because of their relationship with Wu Shilang in Kyoto, they have mixed with each other in Jincheng, which can be traced back to the bottom. They are also merchants. Even if they have become emperor merchants now, they are merchants." "Our wanwutang is also a businessman. It also deals with the imperial palace. It''s also the emperor''s business. It''s the emperor''s business that accounts for more than their Wu family. I want to straighten him out easily." He has learned more than medical skills and martial arts in recent years. He has learned to do business with his father and how to consolidate himself and fight against the enemy at the same time. Three days later, Wu Fu. "My Lord, we have closed all our five shops in the south of the city. We owe a lot of money. Now we have to either lose money or use the shops to pay for our debts. There is no other way." At this time, another steward came in a hurry: "master, something happened in the villa in the north of the city. The government has sent someone to report it to the government." Master Wu was so angry that he asked angrily, "what did you tell us? What on earth have we done to be reported? " The steward mumbled, "yes, it''s the young master. He raised several swineherd in the villa. A few months ago, one of the swineherd died of illness. At that time, the family of the swineherd also made trouble. But later, the matter was settled by the young master, who knows that now it''s turned out again." When Master Wu heard this, he was so angry that he almost didn''t spit blood. He covered his aching chest and said, "this son, son, who is not doing his business all day, knows to make trouble for me." At this time, another steward rushed in, his face flustered. "What''s the matter with you?" Mr. Wu''s mind is a little heavy. The matter in front of him is the Li steward in the cloth shop. Recently, there is a batch of satin to be sent to the palace. They are in a hurry. They are in a hurry. There is not much difference between the time of delivery and the time of delivery. We can''t have an accident at this juncture. The steward said: "master, it''s not good. It''s not good." "If you have something to say, don''t be so surprised." The steward swallowed his saliva and shouted, "the dyed silk and satin have changed suddenly this morning. Some of them have been torn. They can''t meet the requirements of the palace at all." Master Wu is in a hurry: "how can you change color suddenly? Did you not mix the dye well The steward quickly waved his hand: "no, no, no, it''s not a matter of dye, but someone splashed something on our cloth, which caused the dyed sample cloth to lose some color." Master Wu said angrily, "since you know the reason, you should solve this first, otherwise -" Chapter 1209 The steward was shocked and looked up to see the master''s face. Master Wu, with a black face, said in a deep voice, "this is the cloth provided by the imperial court. It''s the cloth for the ladies in the palace to cut autumn clothes. It can''t be delayed for a day. If the delivery time is late, next year''s list of emperor merchants will be less than our Wu family. What''s the consequence? You can figure it out yourself." The steward continued to say that he left with trembling legs. He followed the master for more than ten years. He had never seen such a master before. He looked sinister and sinister. He sent the officials away, and the people he sent to investigate the cause of the accident finally came back. He hurriedly got up to meet the man: "how is it? Did you find out? Who on earth is harming us in secret? " The man said: "master, I don''t find any direct people, but it seems that all the people behind the scenes have something to do with wanwutang. Will wanwutang do this?" Master Wu was shocked: "wanwutang? How could it be them? Although our Wu family and wanwutang are both Royal merchants, their supply is more than ten times larger than ours. In the eyes of wanwutang, our Wu family doesn''t even count as farts. Why do they bother to deal with us? " The man looked up at Mr. Wu. He wanted to say something and then stopped. His face was tangled. "If you have something to say, if you have farts to say, what are you doing with such hesitation?" Master Wu has no good way. The man then said, "master, do you know about the burning of Rongyu hall?" Master Wu was stunned and shook his head casually: "I don''t know. How could the Rongyu hall be burned?" The man added: "I don''t know how the fire broke out in the Rongyu hall, but I heard that it wasn''t an accident, but someone set fire on purpose. The government is already looking for the arsonist." Master Wu frowned, did not think deeply, only subconsciously said: "what does this have to do with our Wu family?" "It''s said that doctor Chu of the Rongyu hall lived in the wanwutang after the fire broke out. After that, the business of our Wu family began to go wrong." Master Wu can understand the meaning of his words no matter how stupid he is. What''s more, he has never been a fool. "Do you mean that the fire in the Yutang may have been made by our Wu family?" If it''s really done by the Wu family, it must have something to do with his unfulfilled son. The man nodded: "it''s very likely that some bad festivals happened between the eldest son and doctor Chu a while ago. Do you think it''s the eldest son who, in order to get revenge on doctor Chu, found someone to set fire to the fire, which made a big deal of trouble?" Master Wu''s whole body trembled with rage, his whole life''s hard work, he managed his whole life''s industry with his heart, and it was about to be destroyed. But the founder of this matter was his son. Do they, the Wu family, want to be destroyed in this way by the things that don''t work? "I know. You get out first." He clenched his teeth to hold the breath, trying to keep the calm on his face, until the man went far away, he broke out and smashed a whole set of milk porcelain in the room. When the servants outside heard the news, they rushed over. They heard that Master Wu was angry and asked, "where is the eldest son now?" A young man said: "go back to the master, the eldest son is resting in his yard." Resting? Hasn''t he had enough rest for such a long time? Or have you had enough rest? He strode out of the hall and walked quickly to the courtyard where Wu Xing lived. His brow was fierce. Chapter 1210 The servants in the yard were chatting when they saw the master suddenly coming. They all looked flustered. "Where can I go, young man?" He asked the servant who was coming up. "Yes, my son is here, but now --" they are ugly. "Where is it?" He is not interested to know what the animal is doing now. It''s convenient or inconvenient. The next man pointed to a room not far away, then hung his head and dared not speak. Master Wu walked towards the room. Before he got close to the room, he heard a heavy gasp and a groan mixed with pain. Master Wu is very angry. He doesn''t do business in the daytime and hides in the room... "Get out of here, beast." If it is normal, he may just sigh, turn around and go, but today, he can no longer bear. Inside, the voice of the prostitute stopped immediately. Then it was Wu Xing''s voice: "Dad, I''m busy now. What can I do later?" Master Wu was so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood. He rushed forward and kicked the door open. He saw that his son was still naked on the bed, and he was holding him in his arms. He was a handsome young man. His whole body trembled with anger: "evildoing, evildoing, what I did in my last life, will give birth to a son like you." He slapped himself in the face. Wu Xing had never seen such a father before. He was in a panic. He hurriedly pushed away the boy in his arms and told him to put on clothes and leave. The young man seemed to have no idea. He dressed quickly and disappeared. Wu Xing got out of bed casually and went to his father: "Dad, what happened?" Master Wu glared at him angrily: "what happened? You still have the face to ask, I ask you, Rongyu hall is burned, does this matter to you? " Wu Xing was shocked. "How do you know about it, dad?" Master Wu''s heart is cool. There was a bit of fluke. Now there is no fluke. I only think the Wu family is going to die. "What''s the matter with you, dad? What happened? " He was also flustered at the look of his father. Master Wu said angrily, "what''s wrong with me? Our Wu family''s industries in Jincheng and even in Kyoto have been frustrated one after another these days. One shop after another has closed down, and the Royal products that are about to be delivered can''t be delivered. Our Wu family is about to be finished. And you, what do you know? You only know huatianhudi, eating, drinking, whoring, gambling, and family affairs. Have you ever managed or learned? Once the Wu family falls, it depends on how you live. " Wu Xingmeng said, "Dad, please tease me. We Wu family are good at manners. How can we say that and then fall down?" Master Wu snorted coldly: "if you say it, you''ll do it? It''s also thanks to you. If you don''t offend Rongyu hall again and again, will our Wu family fall down? " Wu Xing''s face turned pale at once: "Dad, do you mean that what we Wu family are suffering from now is that Rongyu hall is playing tricks behind us?" Master Wu glanced at his son and said, "I have warned you for a long time that you should not do anything wrong with the people of Rongyu hall, or you will not be able to bear the consequences. Have you listened? Did you hear that? " Wu Xing was silent, only biting his teeth tightly, and his heart was filled with hatred. "Why did he treat us like this? How could he be so powerful? It''s just a little doctor. " Master Wu really wanted to kill him: "little doctor? I told you that even if he was a little doctor, he came from Kyoto side by side Chapter 1211 "What''s more, the Rongyu hall was founded by the princess protector. When you set fire to it, have you ever thought about what the princess protector and the king side by side in Kyoto would think?" Wu Xing couldn''t speak. At that time, he only wanted to avenge his broken arm. He didn''t think so much. Mr. Wu added: "this time, we are dealing with thousands of families. They are only suppressing us in business. We Wu family can survive at least. If the government of Jingdu side by side intervenes in this matter, you will wait to go to jail." Wu Xing was so scared that he knelt down in front of his father: "no, no, no, my uncle is a first-class waiter. How can I go to jail? No, Dad, you must help me." Master Wu kicked him away and said angrily, "brute, I knew this day. Why should I have been? This time, no one can save you. Your eldest uncle is a waiter. Yes, but how can his status be compared with that of the king side by side?" Wu Xing was silly for a while. Suddenly, he caught his father''s trouser legs and said, "Dad, didn''t my cousin marry into the palace and become a dignitary? Can the position of the king side by side be higher than that of the empress? As long as she brings the emperor pillow, the emperor will help me. " Master Wu shook his head and hated his shrewdness for having such a stupid son. He didn''t want to talk to the beast any more. He shook his head and turned away. Wu Xing sits on the ground thinking about what he just said. The more he thinks about it, the more he gets flustered. But he has a little luck. Does he exaggerate the seriousness of the matter? Maybe it''s not as bad as what he said? So he quickly put on his clothes and went out in a hurry. Although he was not very housekeeper in his daily life, he still knew a little about the industries in Jincheng. Seeing is believing, and it''s not clear to go and have a look. Wuxing saw the original prosperous Wuji shops close down one by one. He went through most of Jincheng, but he didn''t find a Wuji shop with a door open. Just when he was at a loss, a young man in royal guards came to him quickly: "what is brother Wu doing here?" Wu Xing looked up at the young man who was looking forward and said, "it''s brother Liu." "Brother Wu hasn''t seen anyone these days. Where are you happy?" Wu Xing smiled bitterly: "I was injured a few days ago, and I have been at home to recuperate myself. I just came out." Liu Hai suddenly smiled, "I see your Wu''s shops are closed. What''s the matter?" Wu Xing sighed: "offended some people and was harmed." Liu Hai raised his eyebrows, reached out to push Wu Xing, pulled him to one side, and whispered, "are the ten thousand families behind?" Wu Xing looks surprised: "how do you know?" Liu Hai said with a smile, "there is no wall in the world that is not airtight. There are many people who know about it." Seeing that Wu Xing has been suffering, Liu Hai said, "let''s have a fight. I''ll show you a bright way, or I can help you to get around Wu family." When Wu Xing heard this, he immediately became energetic: "say it quickly. If you can really solve my Wu family, I will be very grateful." Liu Hai waved his hand. "We are brothers. Thank you very much. Do you remember the name of Jin Ba?" Wu Xing nodded: "remember, Jincheng jinbaye, that''s a famous person. It''s very talkable in Jincheng. What? It''s about him, too? " Chapter 1212 Liu Haidao: "Jin Ba not only monopolized the drug market in Jincheng, but now he has extended his hand to restaurants, cloth shops, money houses, even gambling houses, especially gambling houses. There are twelve gambling houses in Jincheng. Every family is making money every day, and both of them are making money." "Now only Jinba can save your Wu family. You only need to give him some benefits and let him taste some sweets. He will help you out of trouble naturally." Wu Xing asked, "but Jin Ba lives in a simple place. He never lives in one place. Where do I go to find him?" Liu Hai lowered his voice and said, "eight Ye Jin will play in Quansheng villa today. If you want to see him, go to Quansheng villa, mix with him for a few games first, attract his attention, and then take the opportunity to talk. Are you afraid of not succeeding?" Wu Xing used to go to Quansheng village. He knew that Jinba was the boss of Quansheng village, but he never saw Jinba in Quansheng village. He didn''t expect that he would go to Quansheng village to start the game, which was new. "How is it? Go or not? " Liu Hai asked. Wu Xing frowned and touched his body: "I''m in a hurry to go out today. I''ve only brought 120 silver tickets. I''m afraid it''s not enough. I''d better go back to get them and discuss with my father." Liu Haiyi pulls him: "I say brother, who are you when you are the eighth master of Jin, will he wait for you in Quansheng village? It''s said that he only starts a game and leaves when he''s finished. You''ll never see him again, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance. " Liu Hai said and took two silver tickets out of his arms: "I have two thousand silver tickets here. Take them first and return them to me later when the Wu family is out of trouble." Wu Xing didn''t expect that Liu Hai, who had never known each other deeply before, would help him like this when he was in trouble. As far as he knew, Liu Hai''s family was not very rich. Two thousand Liang was not a small amount. He gave it to him when he said it. He was flattered by his generosity. "Thank you, brother Liu!" He arched his hand at the bangs, stuffed the silver into his arms, and strode away. Liu Hai stood still all the time until Wu Xing''s figure disappeared, and his gentle face finally showed a cold smile. Quansheng village was very fond of gambling. As soon as he entered Quansheng village, his hands began to itch. Before Mr. jinbaye came, he went to bet on two of them. He was very lucky. So he bet harder and harder. He made a lot of money in front of him, but he was not satisfied. He lost in the end. At this time, someone was talking about that Mr. Jin Baye would come soon. He thought of the purpose of coming to Quansheng villa today, but he had no money. What should I do. So his eyes fell on those big men who were sitting in the corner chatting about melon seeds. They were all thugs of Quansheng villa. They also considered the identity of the money owner. But the interest rate was very high. According to the day, if they borrowed one thousand Liang today, they would return one thousand and five hundred Liang tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, they would be three thousand Liang. They could suck up people''s blood. He used to have plenty of money, never borrowed it, never been chased by anyone. He couldn''t imagine it. He didn''t feel terrible. He just wanted to solve the Wu family''s siege first, and then everything was easy to say. So Wu Xing borrowed two thousand Liang in the hand of the money owner first. As a result, he was itchy and gambled two and lost all. The money owner came up to him and said, "do you want to borrow?" He bit his teeth and said, "excuse me." This time he borrowed five thousand Liang. He wanted to cover the money tightly. He would not start until the eighth master of Jin came, but the left and right didn''t come. He was itching again... Chapter 1213 Over and over again, he borrowed money from the money owner again and again, lost money again and again, and lost his eyes. He had forgotten the existence of Jin ba for a long time in his heart. He only wanted to get his capital back, but lost more and more. In the end, he could not remember how many times he borrowed money and how much debt he owed. "Do you still borrow it?" The ghostly voice suddenly occurred to his ears. He wanted to say yes, but suddenly realized that it was dark outside. Today, he came to Quansheng villa to meet Mr. Jin Baye, but he didn''t. He turned around and grabbed the money owner and asked, "doesn''t it mean that Mr. Kim will come to start the game today?" "Money Lord nods:" already had come, you didn''t bet in his hand before What? The man has already come, and he has also made a bet under the hand of Jin ba. But he lost his eyes and ignored everything. He forgot the business at all... The owner smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "Mr. Wu, when will you repay the money you borrowed from Quansheng villa?" Wu Xing is stunned, the hand that hides in sleeve quivers gently: "one, borrowed how much money in all?" The money master handed a stack of notes to him and said with a smile, "not many, not many, just 600000 Liang." Wu Xing''s legs were so soft that he almost collapsed. Six hundred thousand Liang. Don''t say that the present Wu family, even the former Wu family, can''t afford so much money at once. Seeing that he looked like this, the money master immediately turned cold and said, "what''s the matter? Want to be in debt? " Wu Xing hurriedly waved his hand: "no, no, no, I can''t believe I''m going to be in debt. It''s just that 600000 Liang is not a small amount. I have to go back to raise money." The money owner said: "raising money is OK, but I''ll tell you that in the first place, I''ll give you three days. If you don''t make it in three days, you''ll get 20000 liang of interest every day later." Wu Xing was so angry that he felt heartache, but he didn''t dare to say any more nonsense. He just nodded his head and bowed his back and got out first. It was late at night when he came back to Wu''s house. He didn''t dare to disturb anyone. He went back to his yard and worried for a whole night. At dawn, he went to the accounting room. From the accounting room, he learned that the money available in the house was less than five thousand Liang... Three days later, he hid in his house for three days without going out, with a trace of luck in his heart. When he borrowed money that day, he didn''t tell them where he lived. I hope they can''t find the Wu family. In the early morning of the fourth day, the door of the Wu family was knocked. There were seven or eight ferocious big men outside. They let Wu Xing come out to see them. The servants of the Wu family couldn''t stop them at all, so they broke into the house, shouting Wu Xing''s name everywhere, so they broke into the yard where the master and concubine lived. When Master Wu heard the noise coming out of the room, he saw seven or eight strangers standing in the yard shouting the name of their son Wu Xing. Master Wu was very angry: "you, who are you? It''s a private house. It''s against the law to break into a private house. " "If it''s against the law to break into a private house, is it still against the law to borrow money?" sneered the leader Master Wu asked angrily, "who borrowed your money? I don''t know you at all. " "You didn''t borrow it, but your son did," he said "Who are you? Don''t be a liar here. " Big Han took out a stack of IOU from his arms. Each of them had Wu Xing''s fingerprint, which was clear in black and white. Mr. Wu looked at the figures on the receipt and was so angry that he couldn''t say a word. Chapter 1214 He turned to the next man in the courtyard and said, "hurry up, please come over." Servant hurried away, and soon ran back: "master, master, master, master, master, master, master, he has run." The big man snorted: "run? When our Quansheng village''s money comes from strong wind? Run when you''re done borrowing? " He turned to Mr. Wu and said, "Mr. Wu, I didn''t mean to embarrass you. Quansheng villa is also a businessman. You should know the consequences of borrowing money and not paying it back." Master Wu has lost his mind. If there are tens of thousands of Liang, he can still think of a way to return it, but this is a full six hundred thousand Liang. Where can he go to find so much money to mend the hole? Seeing that Mr. Wu never said anything, the big man said: "since Mr. Wu refuses to pay for his son, we have to follow the rules of the Jianghu." Master Wu was shocked: "Jiang, the rules of the Jianghu? What are the rules of the Jianghu? " The big man sneered: "it''s natural and proper to pay back debts. But if you don''t pay back, you will take your life to pay for it. This is the rule of the Jianghu." As soon as he had said this, there was a loud noise behind him. When the crowd turned around, they saw that the women who were usually dressed in rich clothes fell to the ground and looked at them with white faces. "Farewell, Master Wu." After that, the big man left with his men. Mrs. Wu quickly got up and rushed to her husband''s face. She grabbed him by the arm. "Master, xing''er is your son. You can''t ignore him." "Tube? What do you want me to do? He owes others 600000 liang of Quansheng villa. What do you want me to do? Do you have the ability to pay back the six hundred thousand liang? " Mrs. Wu was so surprised that she could not speak: "six, six hundred thousand liang? How? How can it be so much? " Master Wu snorted coldly: "why? You ask me? You should ask your good son what you''ve taught him over the years. It''s just as difficult to be polite, honest, and shameless. It''s the same with eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. You''re used to him doting on everything. Now it''s OK. This hole depends on how you fill it. " Mrs. Wu was out of breath when she cried, as if her son had died. At this time, another servant hurriedly reported: "master, madam, the Yamen has come." Master Wu frowned: "why do yamen come again? What''s wrong with this rebel outside? " The housekeeper looked worried: "will it be the murder of the last Chuang Tzu?" When Mrs. Wu heard of the murder, she was so scared that she sat on the ground and could not say a word more. Yamen messenger soon found Master Wu and directly took out the arrest warrant. He wanted to arrest Wu Xing. He learned that Wu Xing had left the Wu family and was missing. They immediately sent someone to search the whole Wu family. Then they put up a notice in the streets and alleys, offering a reward to arrest Wu Xing. Jincheng Wujia, so far the complete decline. "Dr. Chu, my family''s old man asked Dr. Chu to go to the mansion." Yamen messenger said respectfully. Nianwen put the pills just refined into the porcelain bottle one by one, raised his eyebrows and glanced at the yamen, then said in a weak voice: "Oh? What did your family say? " Yamen official said: "my young master is ill and very ill. He invited many doctors in the city to see him. It''s useless. Instead, his condition is more and more serious. My adult said that doctor Chu has excellent medical skills. He will be able to cure his illness. He specially asked me to come here. Please don''t say no to doctor Chu." She put the cork in her hand into the mouth of the bottle and said with a smile, "since I am a doctor, it''s my duty to cure the disease and save people. How can I refuse to do so? It''s your family''s adult''s worry." Chapter 1215 She handed the porcelain bottle to Dong''Er''s hand. "Dong''Er, take the medicine box and say to Xiao Dou again, lest martial uncle can''t find me when he comes back." Dong''Er went in response. When he came back, he had a medicine chest in his hand. She always likes to be alone, and she doesn''t like to take a person with her. However, she lives in wanwutang this time, and is brainwashed by wankun all day long. She has to take a person with her, at least with Xiaobai, no matter where she goes in the future. I don''t know where Xiaobai has gone these days, so she has to take Donger with her so as not to talk about it again. The magistrate''s Yamen is not far away from wanwutang. It''s two blocks away. It''s just a moment before the carriage is going. The former yamen is the place where the case is handled and the latter yamen is the place where Lord Yin''s family lives. In fact, they can buy another house to live in. After all, there are many yamen errands in the yamen, which may be inconvenient. But Lord Yin has never moved out of the Yamen. In his words, no matter where they live, it''s the same. There''s no difference. At least it''s more convenient to live in the Yamen. Yamen sent her and Dong hurried to the courtyard where the young master lived. The courtyard was really small. There were flowers and grass in the courtyard. After standing several servants, they felt it was full. Yamen sent quickly to a room outside the door, knocked on the door, high voice way: "adult, madam, doctor Chu came." "Come in!" Yin Yixuan''s dull voice rang out in the room. Yamen messenger hurriedly pushed the door open and asked them to enter the room. As soon as the door opened, Nianwen heard the woman''s weeping. Then he saw a well-dressed woman sitting on the edge of the bed, wiping her tears with her veil. She stepped in and bowed to Yin Yixuan: "my Lord!" Yin Yixuan waved his hand: "you don''t need to be polite, but also ask doctor Chu to have a look at the children." Mrs. Yin quickly retreated and stood beside her husband. Although she cried heartily, she could not get any comfort from her husband, which made her feel even worse. However, it hasn''t been seen in two months. Yin Shuwei seems to have lost a lot of weight, his face is also very bad, his pulse is weak, soft and frivolous, and his Qi is turbid and weak. "How is it?" Mrs Yin can''t wait to ask. She frowned and whispered, "how long has he been like this?" "It''s been two days since I was in a coma," Mrs. Yin said hurriedly. "I was in a good mood, but my face was very bad, and my body was always weak. I asked many doctors for him, but I couldn''t find out the cause." "He''s not sick," read Mrs. Yin was shocked: "is it not a disease? What is that? " Without saying a word, he immediately lifted the quilt covering Yin Shuwei''s body and pulled away his clothes, revealing his naked upper body. Nianwen points to Yin Shuwei''s belly and says, "look, what is he here?" The husband and wife hurried forward to check that a big bag had sprung up in the abdomen, which should have been bright and clean. Nianwen touches the big bag with his fingers. The static bag suddenly moves for several inches, which makes Mrs. Yin and Yin Yixuan dumbfounded. "Here, what is it?" Asked Yin Yixuan. Nianwen said: "this is a bug. He was poisoned by someone. The bug feeds on his blood essence. No wonder he will be in a coma. The blood on his body will be sucked up by the bug." Mrs. Yin was so frightened that she shivered all over: "well, how could this happen? Where did this come from and who killed him? " Yin Yixuan is more calm, but after listening to the words read, he also immediately turned white: "can there be a way to rule?" Chapter 1216 Nianwen nodded: "it''s not a matter of one day and one night to get rid of Gu. It''s unknown how long it has been in young master Yin''s body. It''s not so easy to get rid of it because of his blood essence growing to the size of today. The only way to do this is to immediately serve him with the medicine of nourishing essence and generating blood. First, keep his life, and then study the method of getting rid of Gu." Yin Yixuan hurriedly said, "well, everything is up to you." Nianwen quickly opened the prescription, ordered the servants to get the medicine, and bought the alchemy furnace together. She wanted to make alchemy in Yin''s mansion. Yin Shuwei''s physique is very slow now. He can''t wait for the common decoction medicine to take effect. Only the pure Dan pill can take the place. "Take the needle." She quickly sat back on the bed, her eyes fixed on the bulge. Donger spread the needle bag beside the bed for her convenience. Her speed of applying needles was very fast, and one silver needle with different length stuck on Yin Shuwei''s chest and abdomen. Looking at the attentive and serious reading, Yin Yixuan seems to see Qi Rongyue again. When he first saw her, she also treated Zhong Wen''s injury like this. The mother and daughter are really similar. Their attentive expression and even the technique of injection are very similar. After receiving the needle, Mrs. Yin asked: "how is it?" When reading the article, he scattered his frown and said with a smile: "don''t worry, madam. I just gave him a needle to clear the pulse and stimulate his own blood essence. Although the method is stupid, it is still useful. This bug is sent to the human body to suck blood. As long as there is blood essence in his body, it will not make crazy moves." "What crazy move?" Yin Yixuan asked Nianwen points to the drum bag. "Gu Chong is alive, but its existence needs to be maintained by the blood essence of human body. Once there is no blood essence in Prince Yin''s body for it to suck, it will break out of Prince Yin''s body. He wants to break it out, but he can''t find the right way, so he will start to destroy it wantonly and make Prince Yin''s body broken until he finds a way out ¡£¡± Mrs. Yin''s legs were all soft. She knelt down in front of Nian Wen and said, "doctor Chu, please help my family Shuwei. He is a good boy. He has never done anything evil. He can''t die like this. He can''t!" Nianwen hurriedly helped her to get up. "Madam, don''t do this. Even if you don''t ask me, I will do my best. This is our duty as a doctor. Don''t do this." She helped Mrs. Yin to a side table and sat down. She turned to Yin Yixuan and said, "Mr. Yin, I need to stay here to make pills and observe the situation of Mr. Yin at any time. I can''t get away from it. It''s up to you to do the work of looking for the people who raise Gu." Yin Yixuan asked, "are you a demagogue keeper? That is to say, the person who only plays tricks in the book? " Nianwen shook his head: "no, it''s not that. I mean to find people who know how to keep the insects away without harming the human body. Although I''ve heard something about the insects, I''m not familiar with them. Life is of vital importance. I''d better find someone who knows more about them. It''s better to grasp them." Yin Yixuan is a little worried: "I''ve never heard of this kind of thing. How can I find it?" He is also flustered now. He has no clue in his mind. Nianwen thought of wankun. In her eyes, wankun is almost omnipotent, even though he is two years younger than her. "Lord Yin, why don''t you go to wanwutang and ask wangongzi for help? He may have a way." Chapter 1217 Although Yin Yixuan is a magistrate, he owns it, but it''s only a three part acre of land in the magistrate''s Yamen. Wan Kun, on the other hand, is different. He is in charge of the whole Wan family network. It is very simple and convenient for him to find something or someone. Yin Yixuan nodded repeatedly, when he took two of them to wanwutang. The servants who would go out to get the medicine also came back. She told Mrs. Yin Haosheng to look after Yin Shuwei. If there is any change, go to danfang to find her immediately. For convenience, the danfang is located next door. Next door is Yin Shuwei''s study. At this time, all the desks, painting tanks and other things inside are emptied. She places the Danlu and medicinal materials in the room and makes pills behind closed doors. When Yin Yixuan came back, he brought back wankun. He never felt relieved to read the article, so he went to the magistrate''s Yamen together with Yin Yixuan after he had dealt with the problem of finding the Gu keeper. "And doctor Chu?" When Wan Kun saw no one in the room, she asked Mrs. Yin. Mrs. Yin pointed to the next room: "Dr. Chu is refining pills in the next room. It''s been several hours. He didn''t eat lunch and didn''t come out." Wan Kun frowned, this girl, every time she was refining pills, she would forget to eat and sleep. If she went on like this, she would cure several seriously ill patients, and her own life would be finished. Wan Kun said to Dong''Er, "prepare something she likes. I''ll change it for her later." Yin Yixuan said: "master Wan knows how to practice Dan?" "Of course, Mr. Wan is my county - my father''s martial uncle, whose medical skill is still above my father''s." Hearing this, Mrs. Yin was greatly relieved. Another man with higher medical skills came. Her son seemed to be really saved. Yin Yixuan could not help but look at Wan Kun''s eyes and sighed, "it''s true that heroes come out of youth. The only thing in the book is to thank you." Wan Kun said in a light voice, "it''s not necessary to be polite. Since you have learned medical skills, you should make the best use of everything. This is all right." Donger didn''t find the favorite food in the kitchen of the yamen, so he cooked a bowl of delicious yangchunmian and sent it. Wan Kun told the story and went to the next room with Dong''Er. Nianwen is concentrating on the Danlu, controlling the fire with the continuous change of the medicinal material form. Wankun and Donger come in, but she doesn''t realize it. The servants of the government come to deliver tea, even without raising their eyebrows. So I focus on the Danlu. Wan Kun takes the bowl in Dong''Er''s hand and signals her to go out. When the door is closed again, he brings the noodles to the table filled with herbs in the corner. He finds an empty place to put the bowl down, which leads him to read Wen''s side. "I''ll do it. You''ll have something to eat first." The familiar voice rang in his ear. He was stunned and looked at him sideways. They were close to each other. On one side of her head, the tip of her nose gently scratched his chest. A soft numbness hit his whole body like an electric shock. He coughed and complained: "you don''t eat once you make pills. What can you do if you are tired?" Nianwen Qiao''s face is slightly red, his body moves to one side unnaturally for two steps, and smiles: "I''m a doctor, can I still not know my body condition?" Wankun could not help but say that he took the banana fan in her hand, clasped her arm in one hand, and forced her to sit down at a small table: "eat it, eat it all, and no one is left." Read the text in the mouth, but in the face of steaming noodles, the stomach first did not strive to shout up, previously did not feel hungry, this will be hungry again. Chapter 1218 Wankun''s alchemy is the true biography of Jianyun, and because of his high understanding, he improved the original alchemy founded by Jianyun. The time he spent in alchemy can be reduced by at least half, and the quality of very danyao is higher, which is not surprising even when Jianyun saw it. Nianwen once learned wankun''s original alchemy, but the result was not satisfactory, that is, Jianyun and Qi Rongyue could not do it. Nian Wen just finished eating the noodles in the bowl, stretched himself out and went to the Danlu. He intended to take over the life, but he saw that Wan Kun had put out the fire and was preparing to take up the Danlu... "That''s it?" When she just went to eat noodles, she simply extracted the essence of all kinds of medicinal herbs and needed a lot of time to merge. Wan Kun raised his eyebrows: "don''t you believe me?" "Letter, letter - how can I not believe you? Your skills are well known." There are ten pills for nourishing blood and generating essence in a furnace. In Yin Shuwei''s case, he has to eat at least three meals a day, three pills a day. That is to say, this furnace of pills is only enough for him to eat for one day, so he will have to continue to practice later. They sent the pills to the next room, took three pills and turned them into water, and fed them to Yin Shuwei. Nianwen takes the silver needle and wants to give Yin Shuwei the acupuncture medicine to enhance the effect of the pill. Wan Kun grabbed the needle bag in her hand and said, "I''ll go to the next room to prepare the herbs and prepare for the second pot of pills." Nianwen is in a hurry: "Hello - this is my patient. You need to make sure that I am the doctor responsible for treating him. Why do you give me orders?" Wan Kun took it for granted: "is there enough reason for me to be better than you?" "Why don''t you just take over when I''m sitting in the Rongyu hall?" Wan Kun shrugged: "at that time, I was not free. Now I am more free." ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± Seeing this, Mrs. Yin hurriedly advised, "doctor Chu, Mr. Wan just wants to help. Just listen to him." Reading the text has a bellyful of complaints to complain about, but you can see the poor and anxious lady Yin, who finally swallows the words, stares at wankun, and turns to go out. Wan Kun nodded to Mrs. Yin, then sat down beside the bed and opened the thin quilt. Yin Shuwei didn''t wear clothes on his upper body and the drum bag on his lower abdomen was still obvious. When he finished applying the needle, Mrs. Yin came up to him and asked, "young master Wan, do you have the eyebrows to raise Gu?" Wan Kun shook his head: "no, if there are eyebrows, my people will come to the mansion to find me." It was forbidden in the Chu Dynasty to cultivate Gu, which gradually disappeared in the eyes of the world hundreds of years ago. But this was not really the disappearance, but the real people who raised Gu intentionally withdrew from people''s sight, lived in seclusion in the mountains, and continued their ancestral business of cultivating Gu. Although they are not known by the world, nor do they communicate with the world, they always need some necessary things to raise them. As long as the control is well arranged, it is not difficult to find the real one. What they have to do now is to wait for that person to come out of their eyes. Today, less than a day after the assignment of the task, it is impossible to find the person who raises the Gu in such a short time. "Don''t worry, madam. It''s useless if you are in a hurry. You should wait calmly. As long as the person who keeps the poisonous insects is still keeping them, they will appear. At that time, we will see him." Chapter 1219 Alchemy is an extremely exhausting thing. It''s a genius like wankun. It can''t be easier than ordinary people. A furnace of pills takes at least a few hours to complete, and in this process, the alchemists need to control the fire and supplement herbs at any time. The second furnace of pills hasn''t been refined yet. She''s tired after reading. She still sticks to the furnace and stares at the fire with strength. At this time, wankun came back from the outside and brought the milk and two strings of sugar gourds that Nianwen loved. "I''ll watch you. You go to have a rest." In the same way, she heard it for the second time today. The last time she heard it, she thought he was too domineering. At this time, she felt extremely comfortable and reassured. After eating what he brought, she yawned greatly, her eyes couldn''t open sleepily, and she said: "I''ll squint for a while first, and then I''ll come to replace you when I wake up." She leaned back in her chair and soon fell asleep. Wan Kun took time to look at her and shook his head and sighed: "this ability to fall asleep at any time is really good, heartless." Although he murmured like this, his eyes were full of doting. He speeded up his hand quickly. After refining the second furnace of pills, he put out the fire directly, moved a chair to sit beside Nian Wen, took off his clothes and covered her body, and leaned her head on his shoulder, hoping that she could sleep more comfortably. Maybe it''s the late night cold relationship. Her body keeps leaning against him, and her small head gradually slides down from his shoulder to his legs. It seems that this posture is the most comfortable, so she continues to sleep soundly. Can be bitter someone, sit still in the chair, but also try to control a little brother not to look up at this time... But my little brother is not so obedient. He doesn''t control what he wants... So someone''s little hand catches someone''s disobedient little brother directly... He didn''t know how the night came, suffering and some abnormal enjoyment... When Nianwen woke up, there was already sunlight pouring in from the window. She blinked and found that she was lying on someone''s soft thigh and her hand was still in a very ambiguous position. Her pretty face turned red, her body bounced up like a frightened bird''s ear, and she was away from him quickly. She saw that he seemed to be sleeping. She took a long breath and rushed out of the room. Pretending to be asleep, someone slowly opened his eyes. There was a flash of light in the dark eyes, and a faint smile came from the corner of his lips. Silly girl, you know how shy you are. Is she so unprepared? So I slept on him all night. If other men, would she do the same? The smile on the corner of his lips gradually faded away. He remembered that last autumn, Zhou Jiao took her to see the blood maple in his residence. When he learned that, he also went to find them in Zhou''s residence. As a result, he saw that Nian Wen was sleeping under the blood maple, while Zhou Jiao wanted to kiss her while she was sleeping. Fortunately, he arrived in time and failed to let Zhou Jiao succeed. She really needs to be corrected. She must be corrected. He rubbed his legs and got up to leave the danfang. Dong''Er is coming over with breakfast. He sees that both of them are out of the danfang. He takes a breath and hurries to Wan Kun''s side. He whispers, "young master, although our princess is now dressed as a man, she will recover her daughter one day. I''m afraid it''s not good to be in the same room with her all night, even if it''s alchemy?" Chapter 1220 Wan Kun glanced at Dong''Er and said seriously, "so what? We are just pure alchemy, what''s good? Once upon a time in Wanfu, Kyoto, such a thing did not happen, I do not think there is anything wrong. " Dong''Er is in a daze. She thinks that what Mr. Wan said is very reasonable. It seems that she really wants more. He grew up with the princess and studied arts together. They spent more time together than the princess and the prince. Such a thing is very common, but I really think more about it. When wankun entered Yin Shuwei''s room, Nianwen was giving Yin Shuwei a needle. The long, white fingers kept touching Yin Shuwei''s naked body. His eyes were dim, and the joy on his face immediately disappeared. Knowing this, he really shouldn''t let her go out of the danfang first. It''s a mistake! All kinds of resentments in my heart, but my expression is still as indifferent as before. I am going to check the situation. There is a rush of footsteps outside the house. "Young man." It''s Xiaodou. He turns around. "Is there any news?" Xiaodou nodded: "there is news. In a deep mountain three hundred miles away from Jincheng, there is a small village where all the people keep poisonous insects." Wan Kun nodded and said, "I know. You go back first. I''m not here these days. You stare at me more." After Xiaodou left, wankun went out of the room and found a servant of the Yamen to lead him directly to the magistrate Yin. He is only responsible for finding the breeding Gu people. Whether he can invite people back depends on the ability of magistrate Yin. After receiving the news from the Gu keeper, Yin Yixuan immediately took the person to the mountain village in person. Before leaving, Nianwen gave him a bottle of insect repellent powder, and asked him to sprinkle the powder on his body before entering the mountain, so as to avoid being injured by the insects in the mountain. Yin Yixuan held the porcelain bottle tightly and smiled bitterly: "you and your mother are very similar, but they are very different." She wanted to ask him about him and his mother, so he didn''t seem to want to say more, so he swallowed the question and watched him leave. Wan Kun looked at the thoughtful reading on his face and suddenly said, "do you want to know about him and your mother?" She looked at Wan Kun, "you know?" Wan Kun shrugged: "I know some." Originally, her face was full of melancholy, and she immediately smiled like a flower. She put her arm around Wan Kun and said, "talk to me quickly." Wan Kun coughed and coughed: "cough, my throat is a little dry. It''s really hot." How can Nian Wen not know what he meant? He immediately led him into the room and poured him a cup of tea. "Can you say that now?" Wan Kun took a sip of tea and glanced at Mrs. Yin beside her eyes. "Go to the danfang," he whispered Just as they were going out, Mrs. Yin suddenly shouted, "is Shu Wei awake? Are you the only one who wakes up? " Read a text to listen to this words, turn around quickly rush to the bed side, see Yin Shuwei really opened eyes, full of confusion: "I am still alive?" Hearing her son speak, Mrs. Yin cried excitedly. All these days of hard work are worth the moment. "Of course, you''re still alive," Nianwen said with a smile. "It''s not so easy to die." Yin Shuwei blinked hard, and the people still existed, "doctor Chu? Why are you here? " "I''m a doctor, you''re a patient," read the text. "What''s so strange about me here?" "Shu Wei, this time thanks to doctor Chu and master Wan. If it wasn''t for them, if it wasn''t for them - Mrs. Yin couldn''t go on, just kept wiping her tears." Chapter 1221 Yin Shuwei reached for his mother''s hand and said with a smile, "isn''t this good for me? Don''t cry for my mother. My son won''t leave you behind." "Well, well, with your words, my mother is not afraid of anything." This is the most simple family relationship, but also the most touching feelings. "Read a text way:" OK, have a word to wait to say next, I see his situation first Hearing this, Mrs. Yin hurriedly got up to leave and asked the outgoing son to read the article. She sat in the seat where Mrs. Yin had been sitting before. She buttoned Yin Shuwei''s wrist. Her pulse was still weak, but it was much better than yesterday. It seems that the elixir began to work. "How is it?" Lady Yin asked when she saw that she had put down her son''s hand. Nianwen nodded: "Qi and blood have picked up, life is not worried for the time being. As long as I can dispel the insects, I am sure to let him recover as before." Mrs. Yin was very happy and thanked her for reading. Nianwen shook his head: "don''t thank me first. Now I just hope Lord Yin can bring back the people who raise Gu successfully. Otherwise, even if my medical skills are more excellent, it''s useless." Yin Shuwei frowned when he heard this: "what kind of person keeps Gu? What are you talking about? " Lady Yin said quickly, "son, do you know who has poisoned you?" Yin Shuwei shakes his head: "someone has poisoned me?" He suddenly understood, "so now I am like this, because someone has poisoned me?" Wan Kun on the other side said: "yes, you have a bug that has been dormant in your body for a long time and feeds on your blood essence. At the beginning, the bug should have been sleeping in your body. So for many years, you have been safe and sound. But recently, for some reason, the bug in your body suddenly woke up and began to devour your blood essence in a large amount, making you feel like a serious disease I am emaciated and emaciated until I can''t get out of bed. " Yin Fu said: "fortunately, your father sent for Dr. Chu. Otherwise, we don''t know what''s wrong with you, let alone cure you." Yin Shuwei can''t think of breaking his head. He was bewitched by others, and he didn''t know it. "Mother, you just said that Dad went to the Gu raiser to save me?" He was surprised. He didn''t know whether he was happy or worried. His father also cared about him. He was a weak scholar. He raised poisonous insects and had strange habits. Would there be any danger for his father to go there. Mrs. Yin nodded, and the smile on her face became more and more gentle: "yes, your father is very worried when he sees you like this. I can see that he is not as cold as his face. He still has your son in his heart." He always thought that his father didn''t like his mother, neither did he. In order to please his father, he has been working hard to study hard all these years, so that his father can see him more, say more words with him, and even come to his mother''s house more because he likes him. But over the years, my father never seemed to see his efforts, never stepped into my mother''s house, and never did anything for him. Now I know that in order to cure him, my father went to the village where the Gu raiser is. It seems that my father is really interested. Jincheng is three hundred miles away from Yunwu Mountain. If you drive fast, you can go back and forth for at most one and a half days. With the time spent in Yunwu Mountain, you can come back in at most three days. However, no one has been seen on the fifth day. There is no news at all. You can be worried about Madam Yin and Yin Shuwei. Chapter 1222 Yin Shuwei remembers his father wholeheartedly. He thinks that his father went to the mountain village where he raised Gu people because of his illness. If his father had an accident there, he - he dare not think - he struggled to get out of bed. Although he recovered some strength, he was still very difficult to walk. He fell to the ground before he took a few steps. He just came in with the newly fried medicine and saw him fall On the ground, I quickly put down the medicine bowl in my hand and helped him up: "Why are you so careless? Who allowed you to get out of bed? Didn''t you say you''d have a good rest? " Yin Shuwei holds her arm and gets up. "I can''t wait any longer. I''m going to find my father. Something must have happened to him. My eyelids have been jumping these two days." "Even if you want to find it, you can''t turn. Look at you now. Where can you go? Even when you get to a place, you can''t walk easily. What can you do? If Lord Yin is trapped in the mountain village, can you save him like this? It''s just another hostage. " "But I can''t wait like this," Yin Shuwei said Nianwen pressed his shoulder, forced him to sit down and sighed, "don''t worry about it. I''ve arranged for someone to prepare a carriage. I''ll go there later and bring Lord Yin back. You can rest assured." Yin Shu''s only face was surprised: "are you going? Why? " Nianwen turns around, takes the half cold soup medicine and hands it to him: "Lord Yin helped me before. I helped him once. It should be. It''s even." Yin Shuwei is silent. He doesn''t want to trouble him, but where can I find someone like him now? He is a doctor and proficient in martial arts. It''s better for him to go. "It''s just that those people who raise demagogues have a devious temperament. If you go there, you may not be able to win." Nianwen said with a smile, "even if they are tricky, they will also have weaknesses. As long as they are careful, they will not be difficult. Don''t worry." She has inquired about it. Every month, the Gu keeper will go to the town to buy a kind of herb. It is a kind of herb that only grows in the extremely cold place. It''s called suhancao. The Gu insect likes this kind of suhancao best. This kind of herb is very rare, so its price is also expensive. The general demagogues can''t afford it, so most of the demagogues will choose another herb similar to the herb to feed the demagogues. Of course, the insects fed with suhancao are naturally different from those fed with other herbs. This is also the reason why some people who raise Gugu have to use suhancao in order to raise a wonderful Gugu. Nianwen sent people to buy all the Su hancao from all the medicine shops in Jincheng. They plan to take it to the Gu mountain village with them. Maybe they can exchange it for the kindness of the Gu people. What else can Yin Shuwei say? He can say nothing but thank you. He and Dr. Chu met by chance. There was no deep friendship between them. Even if it was his father and him, there was no special friendship. He didn''t know what happened to the previous generation. But he was able to do this for them, because it was just a word. Nianwen''s carriage was stopped just after leaving the city gate. She lifted the curtain of her car and looked out. She saw a very familiar figure. He suddenly turned around and stared at her with dim eyes. She was scared to put down the curtain. Why is he here? Didn''t he go back to wanwutang to deal with affairs? How does he know she''s leaving town today? Chapter 1223 Wan Kun stared at Nian Wen angrily, then jumped on the carriage, bent into the carriage and sat next to her. "Read text dry smile two:" how did you come Wan Kun raised his eyebrows: "why am I here? If I don''t come now, will I have to wait for you to come to the ghost mountain village to save you when something happens to you? " How do you know that I will have an accident in the mountain village? Can''t I solve this perfectly? " Wan Kun looked at her and shook his head solemnly: "I don''t think so." "Read the article to be angry, drum the cheek Gang son way:" then we make a bet Wan Kun raised his eyebrows: "what''s the bet?" "I''ll bet I can solve it alone." Wankun''s lips were slightly hooked: "well, bet on bet, since the day bet, then it needs some lottery, you say, if you win, what do you want?" Nian Wen thinks hard, and really can''t think of what she needs. She never seems to have anything special, because everything she needs will be prepared for her in advance, and she never lacks anything. "I don''t know what I want. How about a promise? If I win, you owe me a commitment to use it when I need something, or what you need to do for me. " As soon as Wan Kun''s eyebrows brightened, he nodded, "that''s a good idea. OK, let''s make a decision. If I win, you owe me a promise." The two of them are like children with their fingers hooked and seals covered. It''s undeniable that Nianwen was in a heavy mood at first. After his arrival, he became a lot relaxed. Even if he promised to stay with her, nothing would be bad, she also felt extraordinarily reassured. When they arrived at Luoxia mountain, it was still early, and the early summer sun was already very hot. They were all hot all the way, but when they got off the carriage, they felt a cool breeze, not only cold, but also cold. "How gloomy the mountain wind is." Nianwen glanced at the lush forest and whispered. Wan Kun asked with a smile, "how? I''m afraid before I go up the mountain? " Read the text horizontal he one eye, hum way: "who is afraid? I''m not afraid. It''s hot. It''s cool in the mountains. How nice. " The two attendants carry the cold grass on their backs and follow the two masters into the mountain. Because there are people living in the mountains, and there are ready-made mountain roads, and some easily slipped mountains are paved with gravel, so the road is much easier to walk. There is a ready-made way to lead, to find the mountain village has become a very easy thing, they walked all the way, and finally arrived at the mountain village before sunset. The small mountain village is built in the middle of the mountain, one in the East and one in the West. The rooms are very simple, so they are also unique. A kind-hearted young man came out of his home and asked, "who are you looking for?" Nianwen quickly arched his hand at the young man and asked with a smile, "this elder brother, we are looking for someone. I wonder if elder brother can point out a way for us." When the young man saw that he was well-dressed, well behaved and polite, not like the arrogance and conceit of those rich people in the city, he got a good impression on him and said with a smile: "I don''t know who the little brother is looking for? I know most of the people in this village. " Nianwen said: "well, one of my uncles came to look for someone in the mountain a few days ago and said he would come back after three days. But after many days, we didn''t see him. We didn''t feel at ease, so we found a way to find him. His name was Yin. He was in his early 40s. He was very beautiful. He had a mustache on his chin and was almost so tall." She made a stroke at the young man. The young man said, "it''s to find the master Yin!" Chapter 1224 The young man said, "it''s to find the master Yin!" "Brother, have you met the master yin?" read Wen The young man nodded: "yes, I was there the day he came. It was the way I took him to the village head''s house." "And then?" She asked. The young man shook his head: "later I didn''t know. I just showed him the way. Later I went to the city and came back yesterday." "In this way, can you help us to take another road?" "To the village head''s house?" Youth asked. Nianwen nodded: "yes, my uncle hasn''t come home, and the family are worried. We want to find him as soon as possible, hoping to get some clues from your village head." The young man frowned and looked at the words he was reading. He seemed to want to say something, but he had deep scruples in his eyes. Nianwen whispered, "I know you are a good man. To be honest with you, my uncle is Xinyang Prefecture magistrate. He came here to save his son''s life. If he can''t find it, the court will send someone when the time comes, and you don''t want someone to break the peace in this mountain village." The young man''s face changed a little. When he saw master Yin, he felt that he was extraordinary. He didn''t look like an ordinary person. He turned out to be the prefecture magistrate of Xinyang. This is a senior official. When the young man looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to him, he murmured: "little brother, I advise you to go. The village head is not a pleasant person. If you go to him, you can talk well. If you don''t talk well, it''s hard to say whether you can come out alive." The young man sighed and said: "that''s what I said to Lord Yin that day. But Lord Yin looks worried and doesn''t seem to take my words to heart. In this case, it''s an accident. You''d better go." The young man then turned around to enter the room, and read the text to stop him quickly. He said in a hurry, "life is of the essence. Please do me a favor." Nianwen Chao''s entourage stood aside and winked. The entourage quickly took out two oil paper bags from the big package on his back. Nianwen took the oil paper bag and sent it to the young man: "brother, this is a bag of plain grass. Please accept it." The young man heard that it was cold grass, his eyes were shining green, he stretched out his hand to pick it up, but he hesitated. Nianwen simply put it into his hand and said, "this thing is useful to you, but it is useless to me. You can stay here, just as I pay you the guide fee, how about it?" But even if he took a road, he was not embarrassed at all. He didn''t want to lead him. He just didn''t want him to have another accident. He would feel a little guilty. Now that he has said all this, he naturally has no reason to refuse again, and then he nodded his head with Su hancao''s consent: "OK, I will help you take this road, but I can remind you that our village head is a stubborn old man with a very strange temper. If he likes a person, he can dig out his heart and liver. If he hates a person, he can eat him raw." Read text to nod: "I understand I understand, I will be careful, thank you for reminding me." The young man put the cold grass in his hand and then came out again. He led Zheng Nianwen and others all the way to the village head''s house. On the way, he also met several villagers. One by one, after learning that he was looking for the village head, he showed sympathy on his face, as if they had entered the village head''s gate today and could not come out. Chapter 1225 The young man took them to a two-story bamboo building yard and whispered, "little brother, this is the village head''s residence. Since you can find it here, you should know what the people in our village are good at. Remember that when you enter, don''t touch anything, let alone drink their tea or eat their food." Read text to nod: "I wrote down, thank you elder brother to tell." The young man sighed, said nothing more, and turned away. Nianwen reached out to push the fence door, and wankun saw it and hurriedly stopped it. "You forgot what they just said?" Read text don''t understand: "what do you mean?" "Didn''t the eldest brother say, don''t touch their things casually. What are you going to do?" Nianwen glanced at the fence door and said, "isn''t it a fence door? It''s not a house. What can I do?" Wan Kun pulled her aside, not answering her first, reached into the bad and found a piece of steamed bread, which he put on the fence door. "What are you going to do?" I don''t understand what I read. Wan Kun pointed to the piece of steamed bread and said, "if you look at the steamed bread, if it doesn''t move all the time, it will prove that there is no problem in the door. If it moves, it will prove that someone has moved his hand and foot on the door." Why didn''t she believe it when she read the article? She didn''t even think about a fence door outside. How could she do it? She saw that the piece of steamed bread put on the fence door by wankun suddenly moved, and soon disappeared half of it, as if it was bitten by someone. But her eyes were always on the piece of steamed bread. How could the piece of steamed bread be swallowed? Wan Kun frowned and said, "see? What would have happened if your hand had just touched the fence door? " Read text is also a lingering fear, but still hard mouth way: "perhaps that invisible thing, is like eating steamed bread?" Wan Kun pulled her behind her and said in a deep voice, "it seems that the village head doesn''t welcome outsiders, or he won''t make these mysteries on the gate of the courtyard." "Now what? How do we get in? " Read a text to say with a sad face. Wan Kun smiled lightly: "this is easy to do, look at me." He turned around and took out another package of cold grass from his big package. He planed a pit on the ground, spread a white towel in the pit, and put two cold grass in the pit. Read the text suddenly: "you want to use cold grass to lead insects into the pit?" Wan Kun nodded: "yes, the noses of these things are flexible. We sprinkled them with insect repellent powder, so they won''t rush to approach us, but we can''t see them, so it''s the best way to lead them out with cold grass." As he said this, he took a paper bag out of his arms. The paper bag contained several green orange peel. He handed one to Nian Wen and said: "when you see that half of the vegetarian grass in this pad is eaten, you will throw the green orange peel into the pit. The insects hate it most. They are even afraid of the taste of the green orange peel. The less mature the orange peel is, the stronger the unique fragrance of the green orange will be Yu, this kind of fragrance can make the insects at a loss. Once stained with the juice on the orange peel, their invisible and colorless bodies will show their body shape and color, and we can see their appearance. " Nianwen takes over Qingju and looks surprised: "how do you know this? Master, has she taught you only one? " Wan Kun glared at her and said, "is my mother such a private person?" Chapter 1226 Nianwen shook his head: "no, master is not such a person. How do you know?" Wan Kun said, "I have seen it in a book. I don''t know if it works. Let''s try." Then he pointed to the plain grass in the pit and said, "look, it''s eating." The vegetable cold grass, which used to be as long as the palm of an adult''s hand, now only half of it is left. Nianwen quickly throws in the green orange peel that he just peeled. Soon, a little thicker than the hair appeared in this shape, because stained with the juice of the orange peel, the transparent body turned dark red, countless nematodes tangled in one piece, it seemed to be very painful writhing and twitching. "Is this a bug?" Nianwen felt that his stomach was constantly churning, which was more disgusting than dissecting the smelly corpse himself. Wan Kun nodded, "most of the time, this kind of insect is as thin as hair, transparent as a whole. If it is mixed into tea, it will be drunk into the abdomen and hibernate." When Wan Kun finished saying this, he felt more disgusted and almost spit out the dry food he had eaten before. "Who is muttering outside?" The old voice came from the bamboo house in the courtyard. Wankun hurriedly pushed the loose soil on the ground back into the pit with his feet and gave it to live in. "Sir, I heard that the elder is the master of Gu cultivation. We are attracted to him and want to consult him if there is anything." Wan Kun was very respectful. Wankun then whispered, "throw the green orange in your hand and wipe your hands to disperse the flavor." Read the article to do as quickly as possible, and make a look like nothing has just happened. The door of the originally closed bamboo building suddenly opened, and a tall and thin old man came out of the building. The old man stood on the steps outside the bamboo building and looked at them. He could not see the happiness and anger on his thin face, only his eyebrows were frowning tightly, which showed his displeasure at this time. "Where are you from? What can I do for you? " The old man didn''t mean to invite them into the house at all. He only stared at them with cold eyes. Nianwen Gan smiled twice and said, "Sir, we have no malice. We are here to ask for one thing. Can we go in and talk about it in detail?" The old man frowned all the time. He opened his mouth slowly. Looking at the shape of his mouth, he read the text and knew that he was going to refuse them. Then he said quickly, "in order to express our sincerity, we have brought vegetarian cold grass. Please see." She said that she took the unpacked paper bag from wankun''s hand. Inside it was the best plain cold grass. At a glance, the old man saw the green grass, and his eyes flashed brilliance. As long as he was a Gu keeper, there was no one who didn''t like the green grass. This is the favorite food of Gu insects, and the only thing that can make Gu insects grow up in the shortest time. When Nian Wen saw that his face had changed, he hurriedly pointed to two attendants on one side and said, "in order to show sincerity, I have brought enough cold grass." The old man''s eyes were green at once. Although he was richer than other villagers and could buy some cold grass from time to time to feed insects, he had never seen so many cold grass. His eyes turned, and a smile came out of his mouth: "please come in, let''s talk about it." Wan Kun lowered his sleeves, wrapped them in his hands and pushed open the fence door. Then he used his internal power to swing his sleeves, so that no insects could stick to them. Four people entered the courtyard one after another, and the old man''s eyes were greedily staring at the burden on two followers. He thought that if he got the Su Han grass of these two burdens, he could raise at least ten high-quality insects. Chapter 1227 He was reluctant to give up his eyes, and he made a gesture to the four people to ask them to speak in the room. Nianwen and wankun were really in need. Without saying anything, they went up the steps and went directly into the room after meeting the old man. The bamboo building is not big, but compared with the small wooden house they saw all the way, it is very luxurious, the interior decoration is also very simple, the hall is very messy, typical of the people''s appearance of the old bachelor. The old man led them to a square table and asked them to sit down. On the table were old porcelain pots and lanterns. After he asked Wan Kun and Nian Wen to sit down, he took the teapot to the backyard. Two attendants standing behind Wan Kun said in a low voice, "no matter how thirsty they are, they are not allowed to drink. Do you hear me?" Since they entered the room, the two attendants have been frightened. Let alone the young master''s orders. Even if he doesn''t, they dare not touch the things here. Nianwen''s eyes fell on a corner of the room, where he threw a few pairs of soap boots at random. One pair of boots was embroidered with flowers and birds, and the style was also very delicate. Obviously, it was not the boots that ordinary people could afford. Wan Kun whispered, "it seems that people are still here. This old man is not a good man. Don''t mention them for a while, and act on his own initiative." Read text to nod: "I understand." The old man soon came back with a pot and poured a cup of tea for each of the four. His attitude was quite different from that before. Wan Kun didn''t see the tea cup, and said to the old man, "Sir, we are from Kyoto. To be honest with you, there is an elder in the mansion who doesn''t know who has offended him. He is poisoned by someone, and his blood will be exhausted. He is very dangerous. I hope you can come out of the mountain with us to drive away the poisonous insects for the elder. We will be very grateful." The old man has long seen that these two boys are rich people. They are not ordinary clothes. They are two bags of plain grass. At least tens of thousands of liang of silver are needed for these two bags of plain grass. This is not a small sum. I want to come to them with a lot of good goods. The old man said with a smile, "well said, tea, tea!" Wan Kun said: "our elders are dying. We are not in the mood to have tea and chat with you. Please follow us out of the mountain immediately." When the old man saw that his face was burning, he thought these two boys were really anxious. If he refused, they might go out to find someone else. After all, everyone in the village can raise poisonous insects. He is not the only one. He wandered in the Jianghu after all, and some fame remained outside, which always attracted people to look for him. He said with a smile, "it''s too late now. Why don''t you take a rest in my house and follow you to Beijing tomorrow?" Wan Kun hurriedly got up and bowed to the old man, "thank you, elder!" When the old man saw that Nianwen''s eyes were on the wooden ladder leading to the second floor, he hurriedly said: "the second floor is full of sundries. I''m afraid I''m going to clean it up till tomorrow morning. Why don''t you stay in this hall for one night tonight? I''ll get two quilts for you. It''s cold in the mountain." When the old man finished speaking, he didn''t wait for WAN Kun to react with Nian Wen, so he went straight to the wooden ladder on the second floor. Wan Kun and Nian Wen have eyes on each other, and everything is in silence. The old man obviously has no silver here. They didn''t say they would go to the second floor to sleep, so he quit them first. There must be ghosts on the second floor. Maybe Lord Yin and his two entourages are imprisoned on the second floor. Maybe we must go to find out tonight. Chapter 1228 The old man said that he went upstairs to take the quilt, but it took him a long time to go downstairs, which made people have to suspect that he went upstairs not only to take the quilt. Just this kind of doubt, can''t say now, they can only pretend to have no real appearance. After the old man went downstairs, he glanced at the tea bowl on the table unconsciously, and saw that the tea in the four tea bowls was only half of the bowl, or it was empty, and there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. He put two quilts on the only sleeping space in the hall, and said to the four people: "you came here suddenly today, and there was no food in the space. I''m sorry, I''m afraid you can''t have dinner." They are just asking for it, read Wen and said with a smile: "you are welcome, elder. We ate dry food before going up the mountain, but we are not hungry now. It''s the same with eating in the city after going down the mountain tomorrow." The old man looked out at the sky and said, "since that''s the case, take a rest. I''ll pack up my things and follow you to Beijing tomorrow." The old man then went to a room on the side of the hall. He quickly opened the door and quickly flashed in, though they stared at the room attentively and saw nothing. Wan Kun glanced at the two quilts on the ground and said, "you put down the plain cold grass and have a rest. It''s all men. You two share one quilt, OK?" Two attendants nodded at once: "no problem." They took a bed and were found an open space in the hall. They didn''t talk anymore, just like they disappeared completely. Wan Kun sat down with Nian Wen and whispered, "I think there must be some deceit in the old man''s so straightforward promise to follow us to Beijing. If I''m right, when we fall asleep, he will start with us. As for the method, it''s still unknown." Nianwen said: "I have observed him. He has a stable footwall and a very light walk. He should have practiced it, but his kung fu is not very good. I think that magic is his most powerful weapon. The tea he just poured for us must have been poisoned. When he came down from upstairs, his first sight was our tea bowl. When he saw that it was empty, his eyes could not contain his joy." "So if he wants to deal with us, he just needs to use magic." Wan Kun nodded to her admiration. Unexpectedly, the girl''s observation ability was quite strong. Unexpectedly, the idea coincided with him. "I read in the book that after the insects enter the body, the demagogues need external force to control the demagogues, and the most effective and direct way is sound." He looked at the closed bamboo door, and his voice became more and more low: "in a moment, we will pretend to sleep, but we can''t really sleep. If he really wants to deal with us, he will suddenly test us with a special voice in the middle of the night. At that time, we will pretend to be very painful and painful, and he will naturally show his original shape, so we can use his words to find out Lord Yin''s After the whereabouts and circumstances, take him down again. " After the two men discussed, Wan Kun quietly reported the plan to the two attendants, and then returned to Nian Wen''s side and took the quilt and spread it on the ground. "Sleep!" He took the lead in getting into the quilt. Fortunately, the floor was made of wood. Although it was a little cold, it was not cold, and the temperature was barely acceptable. Read Wen red face shake head: "forget it, I don''t sleep, you sleep." Have a bed with him. This... Anyway, she and he are different from each other. Chapter 1229 Without much nonsense, Wan Kun sat up directly, opened the other corner of the quilt, pulled her into the quilt, put her arm under her neck, and clasped her shoulder with his palm, which made her escape nowhere. "Hey, what are you doing? Not yet released. " The little heart in her chest was pounding and jumping, and her blushing could almost bleed. She could only disguise her panic and shyness with a look of indignation. Wan Kun said in a hoarse voice, "don''t talk, you will make people doubt your identity. Remember, you are a man in everyone''s eyes now." In your eyes, I''m just a man? Because I am a man in your eyes, so you do these intimate actions to me? I don''t know why, there was so much loss in her heart. It''s really inexplicable. She no longer struggled, no longer spoke. When the bean oil lamp in the hall was about to burn out, a weak Short Flute came from the room on the side of the hall. Wankun immediately opened his eyes, and he reached out and pushed his side to read a text, signaling her to be alert. Nianwen was drowsy at first. When he pushed her, she woke up immediately. The sound of Piccolo was very abrupt in the silent night, which made her pores tense. Wan Kun moved around and made a dull hum, which seemed to be painful and just a shout. The old man is testing them, and he also makes an ambiguous voice to test the old man. If the old man is really controlling the insects, he will not just blow one or two. Sure enough, after hearing the movements of wankun, the sound of the Short Flute became louder and louder, one after another. Therefore, Wan Kun''s reaction became more and more intense. Nian Wen and two followers began to "react" according to Wan Kun''s appearance. Wan Kun suddenly sat up and shouted to the man beside him, "what''s the matter with you? Are you sick, too? " "Read back:" yes, somehow, suddenly I feel so uncomfortable, like something in my body, I feel terrible The two attendants on the other side also joined up: "yes, yes, I am. I don''t know how." At this time, the door suddenly opened, and the old man stepped out slowly. He was holding a flute in his hand. The flute hole was close to his mouth, and the melodious flute came from that flute. The sound of flute is melodious, but it can also kill people. Wan Kun pointed to the old man and said, "is that you? What did you do to us? " He made a face of pain, while vigorously criticized the old man. The old man finally stopped to eat flute and stared at them coldly: "wise, give all your money, otherwise, I can make you suffer more than ten times." Wan Kun asked angrily, "why do you do this? Why do you want to kill us The old man hummed, "it''s true that there''s no resentment or hatred, but it''s from your own home. No wonder others." Nianwen pointed to the old man and said, "we sincerely come here to ask for your help. If you don''t agree, why do you want to hurt us?" When the old man saw that her strength seemed good, he raised his flute and played it for a few more times. Seeing how miserable they were, he stopped with satisfaction and sneered, "you rich people, who will really respect our demagogues? If you need us now, please come and beg us. If you don''t need us one day, you will turn your face faster than turning your books. " Chapter 1230 "Is that why you hurt us?" said Nianwen angrily? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? " The old man shrugged: "I don''t think it''s funny, not at all. To tell you the truth, you''re not the first one in this situation. You can only be blamed for being rich, and I hate you the most." Wan Kun said: "one of my uncles also came here to seek medical treatment. He didn''t come back. We always thought that he had found the wrong way and didn''t come here. So it seems that we were mistaken." The old man was surprised: "is your uncle yin?" Wan Kun nodded: "yes, it''s Yin. Do you think you hurt him?" The old man was dumbfounded and laughed: "it turns out that there is such a coincidence. You are actually with the dog official named Yin. It''s true that you have not been wronged in vain." "Have you ever met my uncle?" Read the text pretending to be surprised, staring angrily asked. The old man snorted, and said in a cold voice, "not only have you seen him, but he is still here with me. He can''t live, he can''t die. He''s an official. If he doesn''t peel his skin and cramp his muscles, he will be regarded as giving him great kindness." "You''re so vicious," said Nianwen angrily. "You are a dog official. Do you know where he is? What have you done to hurt the nature and cause evil? " The old man looked indifferent: "as long as they are officials, they are all dog officials, and there is no good person. Do I need to inquire so much?" Wan Kun said, "what have you done to my uncle?" The old man suddenly smiled and said cruelly, "you will soon know that they are upstairs. I can take you to see him now." After that, he reached out and clasped Wan Kun''s wrist, pulled him from the ground, and then walked upstairs. Wankun didn''t resist, even pretended to be unable to resist, while the other hand had already pinched several gold needles. When the old man took Wan Kun upstairs, and read the text, she made a sign to the two attendants and told them to stay downstairs. If the old man escaped, he would be stopped. She quietly followed up the stairs. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the old man lying half on the ground, shocked. Wan Kun looked back at Nian Wen and said, "Lord Yin is still alive." At this time, the old man suddenly realized that he stared at Wan Kun and read: "you have not been poisoned at all?" Nianwen shrugs: "of course, how can we drink your tea casually?" The old man wanted to get up, but half of his body was unconscious, and he couldn''t do it at all. "You, what on earth have you done to me?" The old man thought of some people in the village who were paralyzed by some diseases, just like he is now. It''s terrible. Wan Kun said, "I didn''t do anything about it. It''s just the way it is, but it''s also the way it is. It''s fair that you poison us and we poison you, isn''t it?" At this time, the old man felt that more than half of his body was unconscious, and even felt that tens of thousands of insects and ants were eating his other half of his body. That kind of discomfort could not be described in words. "Please, let me go. As long as you let me go, I promise to listen to you." Wan Kun shook his head: "I can''t believe your promise. Why is Lord Yin unconscious?" The old man kept thinking about many possibilities, including the life of a dog officer for his own life. He said, "you give me the antidote first, or I will not cure him." Chapter 1231 Nianwen said: "he is not worthy of trust at all. Let''s just kill him with one knife. There are many people who raise poisonous insects in this village. If you want to find any one, maybe others can solve the poisonous insects." When the old man heard this, he was scared out of a cold sweat, and she got it right. He was a very common Gu to the dog official. As long as he was a serious Gu keeper, he knew how to get rid of the Gu. The old man hurriedly said: "don''t don''t do no, this is a bug I raised by myself. Even if others know what kind of bug it is, I have to drive the bug myself." Nianwen pulls out the dagger. The light on the second floor is very dark. The light moonlight reflects the bright light on the dagger, which makes the dagger more sharp and cold. There is no one in the world who is not afraid of death, but some people will be more calm in the face of the inevitable death. To cover up their fear with a calm face is to die, rather than die in a natural way. But some people, in the face of this sudden death, they have no psychological preparation, they will panic, they will fear, they will try every way to avoid death. "What I said is true. If I die, there will be no one in the world who can drive away the demagogues for them, and they will certainly die." Nianwen glanced at the four people lying on the floor, unable to see their faces clearly in the dark, but could only vaguely see from the outline that Lord Yin had lost a lot of weight. "Let''s talk about what kind of demagogues you give them, what symptoms they have, and what the consequences are." Wan Kun then said, "you''d better think about it clearly. If there is a false word, I''ll let you see the king of hell at once." The old man completely felt the evil spirit from wankun, which was so strong that he even looked like a knife. He shivered for a moment, and dared not hide half of it: "the middle is the blood sucking insect. Once it enters the human body, if it doesn''t move, it will survive with a small amount of blood essence, and it won''t burden people. But once it moves, it will suck human blood essence like crazy until it is eaten up by the insect." The old man''s words remind Nian Wen and WAN Kun of Yin Shuwei, who is far away in Jincheng. Isn''t that his symptoms? Nianwen looks at Yin Yixuan, who is lying on the ground, and asks the old man, "did you know Lord Yin before?" The old man averted for a moment. "No, I don''t know." "Really? If you dare to lie, let me know, I will make you ten times more painful than now, and let you really experience what is "no survival, no death" Study and stick the dagger between his fingers. The old man''s body was shivering again. How could he not see it earlier? These two yellow boys are really tough. He closed his eyes and said, "yes, I have known this dog official before, so this time, I think it''s the old man who opened his eyes and gave me a chance to revenge and hate." Nianwen frowns. She really can''t understand how Yin Yixuan''s elegant man can have anything to do with the insidious old man. It''s hard to understand that there is a deep feud between them. Wan Kun said in a deep voice, "go on." The old man''s frightened face flashed with anger when he thought of the past: "sixteen years ago, my fiancee killed herself for jumping into the river for him. I lost my love and was laughed at by the world. I wanted to find him for revenge, but he was a rich son and had a position in the body, and I, just a poor boy, could not even get close to him." Chapter 1232 "Later, I couldn''t stay in Pengcheng, so I came here with an old friend to learn how to cultivate Gu. I worked hard to cultivate Gu. Now, I''m under 40 years old. What''s the difference between me and that old man? What am I doing this for? It''s just to get revenge on him one day. " The old man''s mood became more and more excited, as if he had forgotten to be afraid at this time. Read a text way: "so, you secretly gave Yin childe under Gu, right?" The old man''s eyes were shining, and his eyes were silent. Wan Kun asked angrily, "speak quickly when you ask." The old man nodded: "yes, I did the Gu in his son. I went to Pengcheng when I first learned how to cultivate Gu. I found out that he not only married a wife, but also had a son. Thinking of my dead fiancee, he was so angry that he sneaked into the Yin''s house and put the Gu into the young childe''s diet. But I didn''t urge the Gu As long as the demagogic insect does not activate, it will not cause damage to the host. " "You''re really vicious. Young master Yin was just a child. You didn''t have the ability to deal with adults, so you took the child as a rage. You''re not only vicious, you''re shameless. People like you deserve to live in this world?" Nianwen pulls out the bright knife and looks fierce. The old man hurriedly said: "don''t do not, don''t be impulsive, I promise you, as long as you are willing to let me go, I will not only drive Gu for them, but also go to Jincheng with you, drive Gu for the prince of Yin family." Nianwen was extremely disgusted with him. She refused to believe what he said, but she didn''t refuse it on the spot. She stood up and whispered in wankun''s ear. Seeing wankun nodded her head, she turned and went downstairs. As like as two peas, went away to see Yin and their bodies. Indeed, yin and his two subordinates were almost the same as Yin Shuwei. And the situation is even more serious. It has reached the point of exhaustion of blood essence and Qi. If we do not rescue again, we are afraid that our lives will be stopped. What should we do? When they came, they didn''t bring any pills that can generate blood and nourish essence. If they were brewed temporarily, there was no medicine at present. He took out the needle bag, first chopped the old man''s head and then concentrated on giving the needles to three people. However, this kind of needle can''t achieve the best effect of generating blood and nourishing essence. It still needs the help of pills. When Nian Wen came back, he brought a man, the young man who had led the way for them. The young man was shocked to see that the village head fell to the ground. On the other hand, the three people who had been led by him to find the village head the other day had become like this. These people don''t seem to be ordinary people. The village head is killing himself. Read a text way: "this kind of Gu, but you can drive?" The young man nodded: "yes, this kind of insect is not a special insect, but a very common blood eating insect. All the people who raise it can drive it." The young man took another look at the village head and asked, "it''s just the village head. He has great prestige here. I''m afraid he will revenge me in the future." Nianwen sneers: "revenge? Do you think he will have a chance to get back at us? He killed him like this, but Lord Yin, the magistrate of Xinyang, dare to poison even the officials of the imperial court. Do you think it is possible for him to stay here? " After hearing this, the young man''s tense face finally relaxed, and a smile appeared on his face, "OK, then I will never worry about it again." Chapter 1233 The young man found a ready-made thing in the village head''s house, which is a bowl of dark red paste. "This is a kind of poisonous food made by the village head with his own blood and special medicine. After the host takes this kind of poisonous food, the essence blood will permeate the medicine of this kind of poisonous food. After the poisonous insect takes this kind of essence blood, it will become very weak and resist the essence blood of the host. At that time, the poisonous insect will eat the blood Will come out on their own. " So simple? It turns out that it''s so simple. "What are you waiting for? Let''s start soon." The young man fed the blood cream into the mouths of the three men respectively, and then took it with warm water. "They have reached the point where their Qi and blood will be exhausted now," Wan Kun said. "Since you can raise this kind of blood eating insect, you must have a way to recover their Qi and blood in a short time." The young man sneered: "it''s easy to feed the blood sucking insects escaping from their bodies. They can recover a lot of blood essence in a short time. Although they can''t recover overnight, they can at least give you time for treatment." Wankun and Nianwen were also very happy. They thanked the youth in succession. The young man shook his head and sighed, "we don''t raise Gu to harm people, but to keep this traditional skill and prevent it from being lost to the world." Nianwen nodded: "I understand that Gu and poison are the same. It depends on the user''s mind. There is no distinction between good and evil." The young man was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the handsome young man in front of him could say such words, which swept away some depression in his heart. "Don''t you hate us as demagogues?" Nianwen shook his head: "why do I hate you? I am a doctor. I am good at alchemy. I am also good at breaking down the poison pill and killing the deadly poison pill. Should I be disgusted by the world because I know how to make the poison pill? As long as I don''t use poison pills to harm innocent people, I''m a good person, isn''t it? " Young people are excited. This is the first time in his life that he has been recognized by people. The world has heard that the poisonous insects have changed in color. Most people think that the cultivation of poisonous insects is a magic art and a tool to harm people. The cultivation of poisonous insects is not a good person. Therefore, they will gather in this small mountain village where there is no struggle to live, far away from the town, so as not to be criticized and look at people. "You''re right. There''s no difference between good and bad. It''s the people who use it that really has a difference between good and bad." While talking, Yin Yixuan and other three people who were lying on the ground had already responded. The youth hurriedly handed the bowl that had been prepared before to Nian Wen and WAN Kun. "Turn the person to the side, open the mouth, and hold the bowl at the corner of the lower mouth. The blood eating insect will come out soon." They did as they hurriedly did. Sure enough, a fat flesh worm slipped out of their mouth and landed steadily in the porcelain bowl. The young man said, "don''t you know alchemy? Quickly refine the blood eating insect and feed it to them. The village head should have a Danlu here. I''ve seen him refining medicine before. Please look for him. " Wan Kun pointed to one side of the door and said, "there, I''ll get it." Danlu is the most common mud stove on the market. If you want to make better quality danyao, you can''t use this mud stove. You have to use a good copper stove. It''s enough to refine blood eating insects. The three have been busy all night. Finally, they refine and feed all the three blood eating insects to them. When they are finished, the sky is already bright, and the old man who has been knocked out wakes up. Chapter 1234 The old man was mercilessly tied up, and lost a simple ox cart. Two of his entourage brought by Nianwen and wankun were escorted back to Jincheng to be examined. The enthusiastic youth got all the Su hancao and the three thousand Liang silver tickets secretly stuffed in the package of Su hancao by Nian Wen, hoping to help him and the villagers in the village live a better life and not suffer from poverty and hunger any more. They came and left quietly. Fortunately, they brought two carriages with them and loaded five of them. It was also suitable. Yin Yixuan''s face was much better than when he first saw him, but he still didn''t wake up. He didn''t wake up until jiajincheng fell asleep all night. At the moment when he opened his eyes, Mrs. Yin and Mr. Yin Shuwei were filled with tears. He survived and finally survived. Yin Yixuan looked at the familiar people in front of him and was confused: "what is this? Why am I here? Didn''t I go to Luoxia mountain? I, how can I -- " he suddenly thought of that painful and desperate memory. He was killed by the old man. He was poisoned by blood goblin in his body. Even now, the painful memory scares him. Mrs. Yin saw that her face was white and her eyes were frightened. She said: "it''s OK. It''s OK. Doctor Chu and Mr. Wan went to Luoxia mountain and saved you from the devil. Now everything is OK. The only insects in Shuwei have been expelled. Rest assured." Yin Yixuan reached out and touched his body. It seemed that everything was normal. There was no more previous pain. He asked, "I was secretly calculated by that man when I was in Luoxia mountain, and I was killed by the blood sucking insect." Mrs. Yin nodded, "of course, if you don''t get rid of it, how can you have your life now?" She helped him to sit up and put a soft cushion in his back. Then she took the medicine bowl from the maid and said softly, "drink the medicine first. I have sent someone to call Dr. Chu. He will come soon." Yin Yixuan''s eyes fell on the woman in front of her, with gentle eyebrows and eyes, elegant posture, wrinkles that all women of this age will have, whiter and thinner skin than ordinary women, and elegant appearance. He never seemed to see her like this. He could not even remember what she looked like. The woman in front of him was very strange. But all of a sudden he didn''t have the resistance he had. Mrs. Yin sent the spoon with the soup medicine to his mouth. Without any hesitation, he opened his mouth and drank the soup medicine obediently. Mrs. Yin was surprised at his obedience today. If it had been before, he would have taken the medicine bowl himself and let her leave immediately. But today he didn''t, and his eyes even lingered on her face, which had never happened before. She blushed her eyes, pressed down her heart''s joy, and fed him medicine one by one. She dared not say a word, for fear that the temporary beauty would be broken as soon as she spoke. Yin Shuwei looks at this scene and feels a lot. This is what he hopes to see in the past 15 years. Finally, he sees that his mother has worked hard for so long and finally has a warm spring day. With tears in his eyes, he quietly left the room and closed the door outside, so that no one would disturb their peace at this moment. Nianwen is led to him by his servant. He hurries to meet him. Without waiting for him to open his mouth, he clasps his wrist and leads him to the garden far away. Chapter 1235 "What are you doing?" Nianwen is not used to being pulled by him like this, so he takes back his hand with all his strength. Yin Shuwei thought of just holding his hand. It seems that his wrists are thinner and even softer than those of ordinary men. It''s strange that he didn''t learn martial arts. How could the meat on his arms be soft? It''s not a woman. "What are you doing pulling me out?" he asked? Don''t you need to see Mr. Yin? " Only then did Yin Shuwei come back to his senses, and he said with a dry smile, "I want to see it, but I need to wait for a while, just a moment." Read the text don''t understand: "why wait a moment? Is there anything inconvenient for Lord Yin now? " Yin Shuwei didn''t plan to say more, but he asked, he simply said: "to be honest, the relationship between my father and my mother has been very cold for more than ten years. Since I was born, my father has never stepped into my mother''s yard. He won''t even say a word more with my mother, let alone let him give her medicine." Read Wen to pick eyebrows: "so, now Yin madam is giving Yin adult medicine?" Yin Shuwei nodded with embarrassment: "maybe this kind of thing is very common in your family, but it is very rare for my mother. I hope she can get along with her father for a while without being disturbed." "I didn''t expect that Lord Yin was a cold man. In my opinion, he was very kind, but why did he be so cold to your mother? There must be some secret in it. " Yin Shuwei''s eyes are complex. It seems that he really doesn''t know anything. The reason why his father is so cold is that his mother, because his father always yearns for his fiancee, can''t accept his mother and him. But how can he say these words. read his eyes as like as two peas in the morning when he suddenly appeared in the hall of the dissolved Yu. "Do you have anything to say to me?" She asked. Yin Shuwei smiled bitterly: "no, nothing." It''s not anyone''s fault. What can he say? They sat down in the pavilion. Because they were bored, they asked the servants to play chess with a chessboard. There is an old saying among the people that if you want to know a person, his character and temperament, and play chess with him, you can know everything about him. It is said that chess is like life and chess is like people. Both of them are very intelligent. They have had very powerful teachers to teach them chess skills. When they play chess, they will naturally have fun. For Yin Shuwei, this is the first time that he has found a match among his peers, and the opponent is not only good at chess, but also very good in chess. There are occasionally dangerous moves in a steady step. Each move is not limited to one way. It seems very difficult to defeat him. As for Nianwen, Yin Shuwei''s way of playing chess is different from that of Wan Kun and Zhou Jiao. Wan Kun has a very good mind. She has never won at all. He can change her moves with her constant changing strategies, which always makes her lose. Zhou Jiao is more aggressive. He is eager to win, eager to show his excellent chess skills. Therefore, the result of aggressive is always lost. He doesn''t know how to change. Yin Shuwei in front of her doesn''t have Wan Kun''s domineering spirit on the chessboard, but he is steady step by step, not in a hurry, not slow down. Although he finally won reluctantly, it is enough to impress her. Chapter 1236 "Yield!" Yin Shuwei gets up and bows his hand to the reading text in front of him. He is more excited than he was when he won the first place in the local examination. Is this the legendary thrill of meeting a confidant? Nianwen also got up and gave him a salute. He said with a smile, "brother Yin has a good chess game. I admire it." Two people politely a few words, look at the time is almost, this just went to the room together. When the door was opened, Mrs. Yin was sitting by the bed, wiping his hands for Mr. Yin. Mr. Yin closed his eyes and rested. He didn''t know if he was asleep. "Mother, doctor Chu is here." Yin Shuwei stepped forward quickly and looked at his father''s face. It was much better than when he first saw him yesterday. He felt at ease. Mrs. Yin retreated two steps, and Nianwen sat in her seat. She called first. Seeing that Mr. Yin opened his eyes, she asked for a few words, then nodded, "it''s OK to recover, but if you want to recover as before, you need a period of careful care. I also need to observe for a few more days, just to keep the blood stable and come back to life, so it''s OK." Mrs. Yin was very glad to hear that. She hurriedly thanked Wen Niang: "thank you very much, doctor Chu. If it wasn''t for you and Mr. Wan, the consequences would be unimaginable." In fact, it''s not unimaginable, either her son is not saved, or her son''s husband is not saved together. Doctor Chu in front of her saves their entire Yin family. "Nian Wen waved his hand:" no thanks, it''s all I should do. My purpose of learning medicine is to cure the disease and save the people. It''s all I should do Yin Yixuan looks at Nianwen in front of her. She has a similar face to her mother, but her character is quite different. Nianwen seems to like laughing more and her character is more clear. Although she often laughs, she is always so indifferent and alienated. Especially for him, she has never had a good face and color. Such a woman seizes his heart. He wants to forget, but how can she I can''t forget it. He looked at Wen, as if through her face, he saw the girl who worried about his life. "You and your mother are very similar, and very different." All three of them were stunned when he said this suddenly. Especially read: "do you know my mother well?" Yin Yixuan smiled bitterly and waved: "it''s all the past. Forget it. I''m tired. Go out." Again, she was lifted up by her appetite, but no one fed her... If he had not been a patient, she would have dragged him down from his bed and asked. After leaving the house, Mrs. Yin asked her to have lunch. She saw that it was not early, and she was hungry, so she readily agreed. After staying in the house for a few days, she was familiar with it, so she didn''t need to be too restrained. Today, Mrs. Yin is in a very good mood. She cooks several dishes in person, which are full of color, fragrance and taste. Since she left Kyoto, she has never eaten such delicious food. During the dinner, she thumbs up to Mrs. Yin constantly: "madam''s cooking skill is really good, two points better than my mother." Lady Yin was surprised: "your mother will cook herself?" Nianwen nodded, "yes, she can make a delicious table when she is happy. She is very good at cooking." Mrs. Yin didn''t expect that the princess would wash her hands and make soup at home. Nianwen said with a smile, "maybe in the eyes of others, it''s not normal, but in our family, it''s not normal. My mother often said that the cook''s skill is no better than the food she made for her favorite family." "Mrs. Yin, I have tasted the taste of home in your meal. Your heart, Mr. Yin will know it." Chapter 1237 Mrs. Yin was very moved. Even though she was as close as her son, she never said to her that the child''s mind was very delicate. A mother who can teach such a child must be a great man. Yin Shuwei''s mood is particularly good, especially looking at the satisfied appearance of Chu Wen''s face eating beside him, which is more pleasant from the heart. "If you like, you can come often in the future, and we can kill more games." Nianwen nodded and answered: "I dare to be kind. Although the food in our Rongyu hall is good, now I live in wanwutang. The cooks there don''t know what''s going on. They don''t have enough oil or salt to cook. I''m thin." Yin Shuwei said with a smile, "if you don''t like living in wanwutang, you can also come to the government office to live in. There is still an empty room in our courtyard. You can live with me and go back after the reconstruction of Rongyu hall." Nianwen hurriedly shook his head: "that''s not good. If wankun knows I won''t live with him, he will come to live with you. He can''t tear me." Yin Shuwei frowned and said, "why? Isn''t this your freedom? What does he have to do with you? " "Nian Wen shrugs:" who let him be my little martial uncle, I don''t agree Yin Shuwei thinks of the young man who often follows Chu Wen. Although he looks old and has strong ability, he is obviously one or two years younger than Chu Wen. How could he be his martial uncle. "Fortunately, I can stay here for a few more days. I''ll have a good time these days." He smiled as if the sun was shining more brightly out of the window. Yin Shuwei''s original steady heartbeat suddenly missed a beat, as if something had hit him hard. Read the text side look at him, immediately touched his face: "I have something on the face?" Yin Shuwei shook his head: "no, No." "What do you think without you staring at me?" He gave two dry smiles: "I thought you had to say something more, waiting for you to say, but you didn''t say it." This joke also muddled through. Chu Wen and his mother didn''t seem to care about it. He was relieved and didn''t dare to stare at Chu Wen any more, but his eyes would fall on him involuntarily... After lunch, Nian Wen went to see Lord Yin again. Seeing that he was sleeping, she didn''t disturb him. After a few days of busy life, she was also tired, so she said goodbye to Yin Shuwei and went back to her room to have a rest. Who knows that shortly after she left, Wan Kun came to the mansion and saw Yin Shuwei standing in the garden, dazed. Wan Kun said: "young master Yin is in a good mood." Yin Shuwei saw that it was him. He frowned involuntarily. When he thought of Chu Wen, he was not very comfortable. "Young master Wan, isn''t the hall busy?" He asked with a light smile. Wan Kun waved: "it''s all arranged. What about doctor Chu?" He asked directly. Yin Shuwei said, "doctor Chu is resting in the guest room." Wan Kun nodded and was about to go directly to the guest room. He was called by Yin Shuwei when he just walked. "Young master Wan, stay." Wan Kun looked back at him and raised his eyebrows. "What''s up, young master yin?" Yin Shuwei nodded: "there is a matter to discuss with Childe Wan." "Mr. Yin, please tell me!" He nodded politely. Yin Shuwei said: "I heard from doctor Chu at lunch today that the taste of wanwutang cook is not suitable for him. He prefers my mother''s cooking. I hope I can stay here for a long time until the reconstruction of Rongyu hall is completed." Chapter 1238 Wan Kun Jun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the original soft eyes became sharp: "this is what she said?" Yin Shuwei nodded: "he said it, but he was in the way of your master. It''s hard for him to make a decision. I think he was very embarrassed, so I opened this mouth for him." Wan Kun put down his anger and looked coldly at Yin Shuwei''s beautiful and excessive face. He said in a low voice, "this is between him and me. You are a bit rash. You don''t need to worry about it." When Yin Shuwei saw that he was going to leave, he hurriedly stopped in front of him. "Young master Wan, I know you are the uncle of doctor Chu, but you can''t depend on this relationship to manage doctor Chu everywhere. He''s not younger than you, and he''s not rash. You don''t need to restrain him." Wan Kunleng hum: "it''s between me and her to restrain her without me. You have no right to ask. Goodbye." He left with his sleeves flailing and his heart burning with rage. This girl, she is so brave that she plans to abandon the array and change camp after such a short time. When I found the door of the guest room, there were two girls chatting and laughing. "Doctor Chu looks so handsome. I didn''t expect that there are more handsome men in the world than our childe." "I think that Wan childe is better, valiant and extraordinary." "You, just take that heart, that young master Wan is the minority owner of wanwutang. Do you know wanwutang? That''s an industry throughout the whole dynasty. Moreover, wanwutang is still doing business with the emperor. It''s also the best among the emperor''s merchants. Even if you have a house like that, you can''t do it for you. " The girl was very unconvinced and hummed: "I''m not good enough, and you''re not bad. The son of Chu is from Kyoto, and his family background must be extraordinary. Look at him these days, but have a look at you?" The girl thought about it. She didn''t say a word to them. She didn''t even look at them... Wan Kun frowned at them, and said in a deep voice, "go away. I have something to talk to Mr. Chu." The two girls didn''t expect that Mr. Wan would come here. They were frightened and ashamed to run away. When wankun saw that all the people had gone, he pushed the door and entered. Then he locked the door on his back, so that some irrelevant people would not come to join the party. Hearing the sound, the man on the bed turned over and tried to open his eyes and look at the person entering the room. When he saw it, he closed it again and again. He shouted something and then went. Wankun''s mouth corners were drawn. He knew who came in at a glance. Smelly girl, is it so easy for a man to enter her room? He walked quickly to the bedside and sat down. He wanted to pull her up and ask if the words that Yin Shuwei had just said were true or not. But seeing that she slept so well, the tired color between her eyebrows and eyes was obvious, and gave birth to the unbearable heart. Forget it, wait until she woke up. He didn''t have a good rest for many days. Seeing her sleeping face and looking at the comfortable bed, he felt a little tired, so he simply pushed her into the bed. He also lay down with his clothes and pulled the thin quilt. Listening to the even breath of people around him, his mood became better. He pulled her body again, let her bracelet in front of his chest, let her head rest on his shoulder, and was afraid that she would turn over and leave his side, so he just grasped her hand tightly, so that she would not have a chance to turn it over. Chapter 1239 This feeling seems to be quite reassuring. He fell asleep. He yawned and fell asleep with his eyes closed. Yin Shuwei has been wandering outside the hospital. Seeing Wan Kun in and never coming out, he is also worried. Seeing the appearance of Wan Kun just now, it seems that he is not very happy. Will he quarrel with Chu Wen because of this. But there was no sound coming out of it. It seemed that it was not good for him to break in suddenly. Come on, let''s go back. One of them is martial uncle and the other is martial nephew. They can''t fight. Besides, he''s still empty. After standing for a long time, he can''t bear it. He went back to his yard to have a rest, lay on his bed and couldn''t sleep, so he stayed up for an hour, and finally went to the courtyard where Chu Wen was. Nianwen sleeps and feels sweaty. She feels like she has a small stove nearby, which makes her sweat all over. She opened her confused eyes and was about to open the quilt on her body to cool down. However, she found that there was another person in her bed, and she held him shamelessly. Her head and face were on his shoulders, and her arms were around his chest. She was like a frightened rabbit. Her body suddenly trembled and she wanted to turn over and leave him, but she found that her hand was being held by another broad hand Hold tightly, even if she is asleep, she can''t get rid of it. She was so ashamed and angry that she didn''t even know who was sleeping next to her, and she hugged her. She was so angry that he even went to her bed and clasped her hands in spite of the difference between men and women. What did he think? As early as the moment when she opened her eyes, Wan Kun woke up and wondered what the girl''s reaction would be. She couldn''t sleep. After reading the article twice more, she pulled back her hand. She saw a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, and immediately responded. This guy woke up, no wonder he had such a strong hand. As soon as she got angry, she kicked him out of bed and said angrily, "wankun, are you looking for death, son?" Wan Kun didn''t expect to be kicked down. He fell unprepared. He simply lay on the ground and couldn''t get up. Ouch, ouch, he called twice. Read a text one Leng, won''t be so bad, just like this lightly a fall to hurt? She jumped out of bed, squatted beside Wan Kun and reached for his arm: "are you ok? Where did you fall? " Wan Kun saw that he was worried on his face, happy in his heart, and tried hard on his arm to pull her down. He was just lying on his body, and his elbow hit his heart, which made him suffer. Read the text red face to climb up from him, dry smile: "deserve, let you plot me." Wan Kun sat up propped up, her beautiful eyes crossed her, and she said, "you''re OK to say that if you just didn''t kick me, would I give back my teeth? As a result, I still suffer. " Nianwen reaches out his hand and pushes him. Angrily, he says, "you still have the face to say, who let you lie on my bed?" Wan Kun''s face was solemn, and the righteous words said: "why can''t I say it? You took me to bed and hugged me with all your strength. Now it''s better to cross the river and demolish the bridge. Who are you when I am Wan Kun? " On weekdays, Wan Kun always looks like a man with a straight face. She is more serious than the teacher in that college. Although her words are absurd, she actually uses the letter of ghosts and gods... "I''m really holding you, not letting you go?" When I just woke up, she did hug him, but he also grabbed her hand. Chapter 1240 Wan Kun hummed, "of course it''s you, or I? Do you think you''re more likely to do it, or am I more likely to do it? " Who knows? She hasn''t done it before... She swallowed saliva, dry smile way: "misunderstand misunderstanding, I am too tired recently, make sleepy people do not know, you more to bear." Wan Kun raised his eyebrows and said, "do you mean to admit it?" Read a Leng: "admission? What kind of account? Have I not all admitted my mistake? " Wan Kun glanced at her, but she didn''t have a good way of thinking: "to admit the mistake is the end? Then my innocence is gone. What''s the calculation? " "What?" Her jaw is going to fall, how can I count if she''s clean? "Hello? I just gave you a hug and didn''t do anything special. How come your innocence is gone? You should make it clear that you are a man, I am a woman, and I am also a loser. " Wan Kun decided to take the opportunity to blackmail her, how could he give up, and immediately shouted: "you just hold me for a while? You press me on the bed, chew me with your mouth and give me the upper hand. If I hadn''t grabbed your hand, you would have stripped all my clothes. " His face turned red and stammered, "no, it''s impossible. How could I do this? Don''t talk nonsense." Wan Kun stopped laughing and said seriously, "I have no nonsense. In a word, you must be responsible for me." It''s like the funniest thing she''s ever heard... "Responsible to you? What''s the responsibility? Are you missing a piece of meat or something? Why am I responsible for you? " Wan Kun stepped forward, and she hurriedly backed away. When she backed him, she went in, until her back was against the wall. He put his hands on one side of her shoulders, looked down into her eyes, and said, "my innocence has been given to you. What''s your responsibility? We are no longer the former martial uncle nephew relationship, I have been pulled to bed by you, and I will be your person from now on, you don''t want to rely on it. " She gawked at the handsome face in front of her eyes, which was much bigger than usual, perhaps because she was so close to him that she could even count several eyelashes on his skin. Every time he said a word, the warm breath would spit on her face. The oppression of his tall body made her heart beat faster and faster, so that she felt that the heart was almost going to jump out of her chest. She can''t stand this kind of oppressive feeling any more. She put out her hand and pushed him away. She blushed and said, "don''t make me wrong, I can''t be fooled by you." At this time, there was a rush of footsteps outside. Then someone knocked on the door outside: "doctor Chu, are you inside?" It''s Yin Shuwei. Wan Kun''s brow is slightly wrinkled, but she is suddenly relieved when reading the text. Yin Shuwei is really in the right time. She can finally get rid of Wan Kun for a while. This guy is so abnormal today. I don''t know if his brain is burnt. "I''m here. Come in." She quickly pulled the disordered clothes and stroked the slightly disordered bun. Yin Shuwei pushes the door outside, but the door doesn''t open. Reading the article, he finds that the door is locked. He rushes forward and opens it: "brother Yin will come to me for something?" She sidled him in. Yin Shu saw Wan Kun standing in the room when he only came in. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He was also there. He hasn''t left for such a long time. Since he is also there, why should he keep the door locked? Chapter 1241 Yin Shuwei glanced at Nian Wen and said with a light smile, "my mother asked me to ask you what you want to eat in the evening. She is ready in advance." When Nianwen thought of Mrs. Yin''s craftsmanship, his eyes and eyebrows brightened at once. Just as his mouth opened, wankun at the other end said: "she will come back to wanwutang with me in a moment, so she won''t eat dinner. Your family will get together well, and our outsiders won''t join us." Seeing that Yin Shuwei''s face was slightly changed, he went on to say, "young master Yin is still very ill. At this time, he should take a lot of rest. Don''t break his body. At that time, he can''t get back with any good medicine." Yin Shuwei said in a deep voice, "thank you very much for reminding me that I know my own body, and I can still stand up to it. It''s OK." He turned to Chu Wen and said, "doctor Chu, since you don''t want to go back to wanwutang, you can just live here. Everything is ready-made and convenient." Wan Kun didn''t make a sound. He only had a pair of clear eyes and stared at reading Wen. I''d like to see what she would say. Read Wen, hey, hey, and dry smile twice. Even if she wanted to live again, she could not say in the face of Wan Kun''s eyesight pressure, "I''d better go back to Wanwu hall. Although it''s convenient here, I''ve lived in Wanwu hall for a long time, and I''ve recognized my bed." Wan Kun''s mouth is a little smile, and her mind is that you are a girl. Otherwise, I will not directly carry you back. Yin Shuwei wanted to say it again, but was sealed by Wan Kun: "well, it''s not too early, and we should go back." After that, he took the words to read and left. Yin Shu was the only one who gnawed his teeth at the back. As soon as he left the yamen, he quickly took back his wrist, frowned and asked, "why don''t you let me live here? Lord Yin''s body is not stable yet. It''s convenient for me to look after him at any time when I live here. It saves me a lot of trouble to run at both ends of wanwutang and the Yamen. " Wan Kun held his arms around his chest and stared at her little red face coldly. He was not happy and said, "what''s the matter? Is the food in wanwutang so bad? Or, in the wanwutang, there are no people you would like to see? " She frowned slightly. She didn''t understand why Wan Kun said this. It seemed strange, "are you not sick? What''s so unusual today? " Wan Kun once again reached out to clasp her wrist and took her to the carriage. As soon as he got into the carriage, he pushed her to the corner of the carriage, with his arms on her left and right, so that she could not escape: "abnormal? Did you provoke me first, now say I am abnormal? " Read the text don''t understand: "how do I provoke you? Don''t be bloody, will you? " Looking at her clear and harmless eyes, the pink and full lips, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva fiercely, and was going to withdraw some, so as not to do anything out of control. But unexpectedly, the carriage suddenly began to run at this time. He had just retracted his hand, but his body was out of support and rushed forward uncontrollably. His lips just pressed on her lips. The soft touch made him unable to stop. But her eyes grew bigger and bigger. The sudden intimate contact made her brain chaos, and she didn''t know what to do. It was only for a while. She immediately responded, reached out and pushed him away, covered her mouth and said, "you, you are shameless." Wan Kun misses the wonderful touch just now, but it seems that it''s not a good time at the moment. This girl hasn''t fully accepted him. She will only be disgusted if she makes excessive moves. He shrugged: "you know, I didn''t mean it." Maybe it''s providence. God knows his intention and deliberately wants to complete him. Chapter 1242 She wiped her lips hard and blushed, "don''t think you can bully me if you are my martial uncle." He spread out his hand: "heaven and earth conscience, when did I bully you? You''ve been bullying me, OK? Today, I''m kind enough to see you. Not only did you pull me to bed, but I didn''t admit it afterwards. I also suffered a loss in that matter. Although I kissed you, you kissed me, and I didn''t get any more advantages, did I? " It''s impossible to imagine that Wan Kun, who used to be silent, played the rogue seriously. This Kung Fu is really good. She was speechless! "In a word, you''ve slept and touched me. Now you''ve kissed me, too. You have to be responsible for me. Otherwise --" she stares at me and says, "otherwise, what?" He shrugs his shoulders and takes it for granted. "Otherwise, I will depend on you. Don''t try to play with me." She didn''t quite understand what he wanted to do? "What do you mean by responsibility?" He was very happy, even excited, when the conversation finally came to the point. "My innocence is in your hands. Of course, you will be responsible for my life. When you are 18, you will marry me." Read the text almost surprised the chin, even the eyes almost didn''t stare out: "what do you say? I married you? " Wan Kun nodded: "you heard me right. Since I have been in your bed and you have kissed me, I can''t marry another woman, and you can''t marry another man, so we naturally want to marry." She reached up to him and touched his forehead. "You''re not burned out, are you?" He grabbed her hand and held it tightly in the palm of his hand. He said in a deep voice, "I''ve never been so sober. I''m serious. I''m not talking with you. I''m informing you. When I was 18, I was my bride." Look, this is his speaking style. It seems that he didn''t burn his brain. She pulled back her hand and said, "no matter whether you are joking or not, I think this conversation is a joke. It''s wrong for me to drag you to bed, but that''s not my intention. What happened just now is just an accident. I can think that nothing happened. You are still my uncle. This will never change." "I''m your martial uncle. Of course, I''ll never change. After all, the people involved in this relationship are not only you and me, but also can''t be the reason why we can''t be together at last. We don''t have blood relationship. With this, it''s enough." She looked at Wan Kun strangely: "are you crazy? How old are you? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you should tell me that? " Wan Kun shook his head: "I don''t think it''s funny. I don''t want to marry you now. When you are 18, I am 16. That''s enough." She shook her head, but wan Kun sealed her lips with his mouth, and bit her like a demonstration. Then his lips moved to her ear, deep and charming. "Don''t say no more, you don''t have to answer me now, let alone reject me now. I believe that one day, you will see your heart." She covered her lips with her hands and stared at the handsome young man in front of her eyes. Her heart was beating fast and she almost broke her chest. She did not know what he said behind her, nor how she came back to her room in wanwutang. Until Donger hands the wet pad to her: "princess, look at your sweat, wipe your face." Chapter 1243 Nianwen is just back to her senses. She takes the veil and wipes her face. She cools into her brain and breaks through the thick chaos. Suddenly, she wakes up. Thinking of her reaction just now, she''s so ashamed that she can''t help it. When he kisses her, shouldn''t she just slap him in the face and call him a rascal? When he said that he would wait for her to marry him when she was 18, shouldn''t she look down on him with contempt and then say no? But she did nothing... "What''s the matter, princess? What happened? " Donger looks at her Princess curiously. She''s always the one who never changes her face when Mount Tai collapses. Read a text to open mouth, really cannot say, wave a hand way: "nothing, you go out first, I want to be alone." Dong''Er came out of the house with a basin of water and met Wan Kun outside. He was blessed: "master Wan." Wan Kun nodded and asked in a low voice, "how is the princess?" Dong''Er said: "the princess is a little strange. In a word, it''s not the same as usual." Wan Kun chuckled: "well, I see. You go down." Dong''Er looks at Wan childe''s smiling face. He is so surprised that he almost doesn''t throw out the copper basin. Can Wan childe even smile? Still laughing so happy so good-looking? Wan Kun turned back to his room and stopped Donger''s curious eyes. What''s the matter with these two people? One is like losing a soul, the other is like having more souls... In the evening, Donger went into the room and asked the princess to go to the dining room for dinner, but found that the princess had disappeared, the door of the closet was open, the only clothes in the closet were missing, and a belt fell off the ground. Obviously, she was in a panic when she took things. The mahogany makeup box on the dressing table is also open. There are some silver coins and several silver tickets given by the ten thousand young master. They are all gone... If it were not for the wanwutang, the thief would never come in, she would surely think that he had. Donger turns around and rushes out of the room, pedals down the stairs, and says to wankun, who has already sat down at the dinner table: "wangongzi, my princess is gone." Wan Kun''s face changed a little. He got up quickly and went upstairs with Dong''Er. He walked around the room and then came to the half open window. Outside the window is the backyard behind ten thousand houses. She can easily jump from the window to the courtyard, then climb over the courtyard wall, and finally leave quietly. He frowned, his face was not very good-looking, and he didn''t look back. "Immediately send people to the Inns to look for it," he said There is a meal that was just delivered by the second child on the table. I''m fed up. I always have a good appetite, but I have no appetite today. Yes, she escaped, even Dong''Er didn''t say, in a hurry. She was confused in her mind. She didn''t know how to face wankun or herself. Because she found that in her heart, she did not resist wankun at all. She did not know how to face such a self. Wan Kun is her junior martial uncle. Although he is two years younger than her, his seniority is there, which cannot be ignored. To some extent, Wan Kun is growing up. She''s only 13 years old this year. She''s only 13 years old. However, she has a different mind for such a young Wan Kun, which makes her feel very ashamed, not to mention how to face him. So she escaped. Although she could not solve any problems, she could at least temporarily avoid some embarrassments. Chapter 1244 However, before the meal was finished, there was a knock at the door. There was a tension in her heart. She had learned Wan Kun''s ability, especially the ability to find someone. If she made up her mind to find her, it would be useless for her to hide anywhere: "who?" "I''m a sophomore. I''ll bring you hot water." It''s really the voice of the second child. She was relieved, but also a little disappointed. It seems that she thought more. Wan Kun may not find her. She got up to open the door, and little two stood outside with a bucket of hot water. She stepped aside. But who knows, the second child came in front of her, and WAN Kun followed her. Without looking at her, she went straight to the table where the food was placed and sat down, with a calm face and no words. She giggled twice. "You, why are you here?" He raised his eyebrows to look at her, but his eyes were not good: "why am I here?" The second child put the hot water in the bath room and quickly withdrew. If nothing happened, he walked out of the room and closed the door, as if he didn''t see another person in the room at all. "I don''t want to live in wanwutang. I like it here." He looked at her face for a while and suddenly said, "OK, then I''ll stay here with you." "I''m not a child, I don''t need you to accompany me. You''d better go back." "Go back? You are my fiancee. How can I let my fiancee live in the inn alone? It''s impossible. " Read a text face a red, urgent way: "you don''t nonsense, when did I become your fiancee?" "Just as you pulled him to the bed, what? You won''t have amnesia, will you? How long will it take you to forget? " He raised his eyebrows and pondered. She hummed and turned up the volume. "I said it was something I didn''t consciously do after I fell asleep. That doesn''t mean anything. Besides, you didn''t lose anything. Why do you hold on?" "Nothing to lose?" He sneered: "isn''t my innocence innocent? I was cuddled and cuddled by you and kissed by you. I even built a quilt on a bed. Isn''t that what only husband and wife can do? What did you say I didn''t lose? " "I, I didn''t, I really don''t --" she didn''t know how to explain. She always had a smart tongue. How could she be so stupid today? She was completely in the downwind. Wan Kun said, "I don''t need to say anything else. I''ll give you two choices. Either come back with me now or I''ll live here with you." Live here together? Subconsciously, her eyes glanced to the only bed in the room. If he also lived here, would he not sleep in the same bed again? "It''s OK to go back. You have to promise me two things. If you don''t promise, I won''t go back." Wan Kun shrugged, "tell me." Nian Wen took a deep breath and moved out the words he had thought out before: "first, you must promise me that you will forget what happened today and what you said before." Wan Kun raised his eyebrows without making a sound. She then added, "second, when I live in wanwutang, you can''t enter my room at any time as before, let alone when I am asleep, or force me to do anything I don''t want to do. If you can promise me these two conditions, I will go back with you." She looks at wankun proudly and thinks that you don''t want me to go back. Hum, if you want me to go back, you have to agree to these two conditions. Otherwise, the smile just started on her face froze at once. Without a word, wankun gets up and takes off her blouse and strides to the bed. Chapter 1245 "What are you doing?" She rushed forward to stop him. Wan Kun said: "I can''t agree to your conditions, so I plan to stay here with you, eat you and drink your food until the building of the Rongyu hall is completed. But I don''t know if your money is enough to last until the building of the Rongyu hall." That is to say, he won''t give her any more money, and she will have to pay for all the expenses later... Most of all, he will stay in this room and enjoy the small bed with her. No, no, no, she can''t imagine that. "You''re so good, I give up." She flattened her mouth and went to the wardrobe. She took out the package that had not been opened before. She murmured: "one day, I will hide in a place where you will never find me." Wan Kun said coolly, "I don''t think there is such a place in the world. I said you should be responsible for me. You can''t rely on it. You can''t escape." He hooked his lips and smiled. He was content and happy. Nianwen follows him, spits out his tongue and grimaces at him, scolds him a thousand times in his heart. When he looks back, she pretends to do nothing, and she is innocent. He Snickers, this wench, still like when he was a child, likes to make faces behind him. They went downstairs to check out. The shopkeeper was happy. The young man lived in for only two hours and paid for three days. As a result, he had to leave now. He didn''t have to pay back the money. He made three days of house money for nothing. He was not happy. She is like a wayward child running away from home, hiding in a corner, waiting to be found by the parents, and then taken back... On the way back to wanwutang, wankun asked her, "do you remember the gambling appointment in front of Luoxia mountain?" She thought about it and nodded, "remember, what?" "In Luoxia mountain, we all made equal efforts to save Lord Yin, so it was a draw." She nodded again, "well, draw, what?" "We have an agreement that whoever wins will get a promise. Now that it''s a draw, everyone has a promise." She was a little confused, and then she said, "no, since it''s a draw, no one should owe it to anyone. Why do I owe you a promise?" Wan Kun shrugged: "you didn''t say a draw before. It''s too late now. Remember, you owe me a promise." "Why do you have to listen to everything?" she said? Why can''t I decide? Don''t forget, I''m two years older than you. " Wan Kun looked sideways, "so what? Don''t forget, though you and I have a engagement, I''m still your martial uncle. " She was angry. Every time there was a dispute, he would oppress her with the status of martial uncle, but she could not refute. "Well, I owe you a promise, and you also owe me a promise. No matter what you ask me to do, I will use my right to bounce back." Hum, look who is more powerful. He chuckled, reached out and pinched her nose, eyes doting: "then wait and see." In the moonlight, his smile is clear and bright. The temperature of his fingertips is introduced from the tip of his nose. The heat is increasing, burning her skin. It''s very hot. She mistook her eyes and said, "you can laugh too. I thought you were born to laugh." Wan Kun laughed again: "no one is born to laugh, of course, I can laugh. Whenever I want to laugh, especially --" she asked: "what''s the special?" Chapter 1246 He took a deep look at her. "Nothing, you''ll know later." What? Half the words and half the words. The next day, she came to the Yamen as scheduled to see Dr. Yin. Mr. Yin looks a little better than yesterday and has enough spirit. After she gave him an injection, she asked him a few more words. She was about to leave. Suddenly, Mr. Yin called her, "Chu Wen, how is your father?" She nodded, "it''s good. You know not only my mother, but also my father?" Yin Yixuan smiled bitterly and nodded: "of course, of course, I know your father. Your father and I used to be the best friends. When we peed together, we read books. We used to be close friends who talked about everything." "Was it? Not now? " She picked up her eyebrows, but she didn''t expect that he and dad knew each other, so she never heard from dad. Yin Yixuan shakes his head: "now I can''t tell if I did something wrong. In a word, if he won''t recognize my friend, I have nothing to say." "So you want to see my parents, don''t you?" He nodded: "yes, I want to see them, but I don''t know how to face them. Maybe I''m too cowardly. Maybe they don''t care about me at all. I can''t let them go all the time." She didn''t know how to persuade him. Between him and his parents, it seemed that there were many unpleasant things happened. She didn''t know the inside story or say much. "Have a good rest. I''ll come back tomorrow." She came out of the room with the medicine box. Just after she left the room, she met Yin Shuwei who was in a hurry. The only thing Yin Shu saw was him. His eyes lit up and he said with a smile, "here you are!" She nodded, "I''m finished. I''m going to leave." Yin Shuwei said: "stay for lunch. Mother is already preparing. If you leave, she will not be happy." When she thought of going back to wanwutang, she would inevitably meet someone. She immediately replied, "well, I have nothing to do with it." Yin Shuwei''s mood is more and more good, "play chess?" She nodded, "OK, let''s have a game." They sat in the pavilion, just like yesterday, when black and white fought, they should have matched each other. "You lost again." Yin Shuwei congeals Chu Wen in front of her eyes and looks puzzled: "what''s wrong with you? What''s on your mind? " She quickly waved: "no, no, just didn''t sleep well last night, a little distracted." Yin Shuwei thought of wankun''s strength yesterday, and asked with a frown, "how are you, young master Wan?" She froze for a moment, is it difficult? Well, it''s difficult, but it doesn''t seem to be... "No, how can he embarrass me? Although he is my martial uncle, I am two years older than him after all. How dare he embarrass me? Nothing." She was dry and smiling, and her eyes were empty. Yin Shuwei left the chess piece in his hand. "You don''t have to hide it from me. If you need my help, just open your mouth and I will try my best." She waved: "no need, I''m fine. He treats me well." Yin Shuwei stared at him for a while and suddenly asked, "when did you know each other?" Since when? It should have been the day when wankun was born. She was just two years old. Wankun was still in her infancy. Her face was wrinkled, just like a little old man. "When I was very young, he was my master''s son. I urinated and studied with him. He is the same. You don''t think he is younger than me, but he can learn everything quickly and well. He is above me in both medical and martial arts. I can''t catch up with him as hard as I can." Chapter 1247 Perhaps she didn''t know that when she mentioned wankun, there was light in her eyes, with a trace of indefinable emotion. All these emotions fall into Yin Shuwei''s eyes. "Why do you come to Jincheng when you are well in Kyoto?" He asked with a smile, shifting the subject without trace. Nianwen said: "I also escaped. In the third five, someone went to my house to discuss family members and asked the emperor to put pressure on my parents. I had to run out, not bothered." Yin Shu''s only face was surprised: "but you are only 15 years old, so someone forced marriage?" "Yes, I''m only 15 years old. I haven''t seen any of these wonderful rivers and mountains. This time I came to Jincheng, it''s my first time out of Kyoto, so I don''t want to marry. How happy I am alone." Yin Shuwei said with a smile, "how is Jincheng better than Kyoto?" She nodded: "it''s very good. Although there are not many people in Kyoto, it''s very prosperous. What''s more, it''s my mother''s second hometown. I''ve always wanted to come and have a look, and finally it''s done." "When are you going to return to Beijing?" She didn''t really plan to do so, but when he asked, she thought about it seriously, and then said, "no matter how, I have to go back again in the new year. There are still several months to go. I hope that the Rongyu hall can be built before I go back, otherwise I really don''t know how to deal with my mother." He sneered: "yes, it will be built. The masons in Jincheng are famous for their quickness." It''s noon between the two people talking and laughing. My servant came to invite them to have dinner in the dining room. Today, Mrs. Yin has taken out her own skills and made two home cuisines in the south. It''s the taste that Nian Wen never tasted in Kyoto. It''s delicious and hot. She eats and swallows at the same time. "Is it delicious?" Yin Shuwei eyes soft water, this guy, eat phase really lucky. Read the text to repeatedly nod: "delicious, this is delicious, strange to say, my mother is also a southerner, how can not do Southern food?"? Most of the dishes she cooks on weekdays are unique to the north. Although they are delicious, they lack the spicy taste of the south. It''s a delicious southern dish. " Mrs. Yin said with a smile, "if you like to eat, you can often come here. I''ll make it for you." She learned cooking skills when she married in Yin''s family. She wanted to win her husband''s heart through cooking skills. Unfortunately, her husband didn''t answer her at all. What''s more, her son didn''t like spicy food. She was a good cook and never met real food. Looking at Chu Wen''s delicious food, it seems that the tiredness just in the kitchen is worth it, and the mood becomes more and more clear. Thought that if this child is also his son how good, intimate and likable. Yin Shuwei looks at Chu Wen''s delicious food, and he has an appetite. He takes a pork chop and puts it in his bowl. When he reads it, he quickly takes it out again. "You can''t eat this now. You have to eat some light food." Yin Shuwei said with a smile, "what should I eat?" Nianwen glanced at the dishes on the table, extended his chopsticks to stewed tofu and fried lily, and put some of them in his bowl: "eat this. You are suitable for this now. Take the medicine half an hour after eating." Yin Shuwei smiled even more: "OK, listen to you." Mrs. Yin is happy to see her son. She hasn''t seen such a smile for many years. It seems that he really treats Chu Wen as a friend. For so many years, he has been studying behind closed doors and never had a real friend. Now he finally has a friend and is such an excellent child. Chapter 1248 After lunch, she said goodbye to Yin Shuwei and his wife. Just walked to the gate of yamen, I saw Yin Shuwei standing outside the gate. "How did you get out?" She asked. Yin Shuwei said with a smile, "I''m too full to eat. I''ll go out and eat. I''ll take you back by the way." Read a text way: "no, I am not a child, want you to send why, you go back to the courtyard for a walk, lest catch a cold by the wind." How can Yin Shuwei be willing: "how can I be so delicate as you say? Besides, it''s so hot, how can I catch cold?" Nianwen saw that he was in a good spirit. In addition, the government office was not far from wanwutang, so he no longer refused: "well, then send him away. It''s hard to stay in the room all day. It''s really good to go out more. But you can''t be tired now. You have to stop. Fortunately, it''s not far from wanwutang." Walking on the long street side by side is undoubtedly a very eye-catching sight. Two young men of the same age, with beautiful looks and gorgeous clothes are hard to be noticed. A steed passed by the two men, and stopped not far away. The man on the horse turned around and looked at the two men walking side by side. The two men who talked and laughed became very ugly at once. He turned his horse around and walked toward the two men. "It''s a great leisure." Read a Leng Wen, look up to the body not far away from the horse, as well as the horse back that familiar figure, that smiling face. Yin Shuwei bowed to him and said, "master Wan." Wan Kun did not return the gift. His cold eyes slipped from his face to Nian Wen''s body. Then he extended his hand to her: "come here." Nianwen shook his head: "no, it''s almost there. I''ll go back myself." Wan Kun''s hand did not shrink back, and his eyes fixed on her face. Yin Shuwei frowned, and his eyes were full of displeasure: "Prince Wan, Chu Wen has said no, why do you have to be tough, let alone -" he looked at Chu Wen beside his eyes, and he couldn''t say the words behind. Wan Kun ignored Yin Shuwei and kept his eyes fixed on reading: "come here!" The same two words, just gentle, now cold. She frowned and was very dissatisfied with his present attitude. She flattened her mouth and said, "I don''t want it. I don''t have feet. I can''t walk by myself." Then she strode forward, ignoring wankun and yinshuwei. Yin Shuwei rushes to catch up with him and reaches out to help him take the medicine box. Before his fingertips touch the medicine box, he hears the sound of the horse''s hoof approaching. As soon as Wan Kun''s long arm reaches out, he grabs Chu Wen''s arm and pulls it on the horse''s back. In a blink of an eye, Chu Wen sits in his arms. The sound of the horse''s hoof goes far away, leaving all the way of smoke and dust and the stunned Yin Shuwei. -- Chu palace, Kyoto. "Brother, what you said last time, my sister should do it." The queen sat in the Phoenix chair, haggard and emaciated. She made this decision, which also tormented her for a long time and made a great resolution. This answer was expected by shangguantuo for a long time. When he heard it, he was still very happy. He rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "OK, since this has been settled, I will go back to the East tomorrow first, and then I will go to Beijing after everything is ready. At that time, I will personally send my nephew to the throne of God." At this time, I thought to shangguanyao, she just doesn''t want to live like this again, as if she will never have any hope. She is clearly the leader of the harem, but in the eyes of all the imperial concubines, she is no different from them. Chapter 1249 The emperor never looked at her more because she was the queen, never. Shangguantuo bid farewell to shangguanyao, walking happily on the way out of the palace, with happy eyes and eyebrows. At the gate of Chonghe, he was about to climb up the carriage. Behind him came the voice he didn''t want to hear the most: "Hou ye? Are you in the palace, too? " Zheng Zhongwen said hello with a light smile. He saw shangguantuo''s original happy face suddenly cooled. He laughed in his heart, but his face was still. He said: "I just discussed with the emperor in the Royal study. I mentioned you. I didn''t expect you to enter the palace. I must have gone to see the queen." Shangguan Tuogan smiled twice, "yes, tomorrow I will leave Kyoto and come to tell the queen goodbye. I wanted to see the emperor. I heard that you and the emperor are discussing business, so I didn''t bother." Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyebrows slightly, nodded and smiled, "I see. So Hou Ye is going. How about this? I''ll let Rong Yue cook some excellent dishes in my house today. Let''s have a drink and Practice for you." Shangguantuo sneers at him, but it doesn''t show on his face: "you''re welcome, it''s really unfortunate. Today, I''ve made a pact with my family, and I can''t get rid of it. So next time I come back, I''ll be the host. I''ll ask you, let''s not get drunk. How about that?" Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "so, will the Marquis come back soon?" Shangguan Tuo said: "it''s hard to say. It depends on whether there''s something wrong with Dongli." After a few more pleasantries, Zheng Zhongwen left. As soon as he got back to the palace, he led Rong Yue into the room to talk. "What happened?" Dissolving the moon frowns. She hasn''t seen Zhongwen so anxious for a long time. Zhongwen said: "I met shangguantuo at the gate of the palace today. He said that he was going to say goodbye to the queen and planned to go back to the East tomorrow. Guess what? I lied to him that I was going to discuss business with the emperor in the imperial study. In fact, I just sent the next book and left without staying. So what do you think he said?" "What do you say?" The face of Rongyue is curious. "As a result, he said that he had also gone to the Royal study, and when he saw that I was discussing business in it, he did not go in." "So he''s lying? Why does he lie? " Dissolve the moon. Zhong Wen shook his head: "I don''t know, but I guess he must be talking with the queen about something behind her. We don''t know about it, but we don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing." After hearing this, the face of Rongyue was also worried: "if he holds Dongli army in his hand, it''s really hard to do if he has a different heart." Zheng Zhongwen said: "it''s still unknown that there is no difference in life. Let''s not guess. Let''s wait and see how it changes." Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "can''t you wait and see the changes? Isn''t the lesson of last time Chu Lian enough? We have to be proactive. " Zhong Wen did not understand: "how to prevent? He hasn''t done anything yet. " Rong Yue said: "in this way, we sent two smart people to sneak into the East and leave, secretly monitoring shangguantuo''s every move, so that he would not really have a different idea, but we finally know it. The sooner we know it, the sooner we can make a plan, the more afraid we will be -" Zhongwen saw her pale face, and thought of one thing: "it''s a tough thing to be afraid that the emperor will also have a different idea. ¡± dissolve the moon to nod: "who says no, she is expensive as Queen, have a princess, a prince, the head of the harem, a person below, ten thousand people above the position, and can approach the emperor at any time, even can do anything she wants to do in the palace, if she really has a strange heart, the consequences are unimaginable." Chapter 1250 Zhongwen said: "first of all, don''t mess about. Maybe it''s just that we''re too sensitive. Once bitten by a snake, we''re afraid of the well rope for ten years. The queen is a person who knows the whole thing. How can she do stupid things with her children?" "You don''t understand that women and men are not the same. The only way a woman depends on her husband after she gets married, but if she can''t rely on her husband, she will turn to rely on her son." Zhongwen frowned, and his heart beat a drum. "But the child is still young, the emperor is in his prime, and there are no other princes in the palace. Who should she depend on if she doesn''t depend on the emperor?" Rong Yue said: "well, I didn''t have the ability to protect Tianqi. Today''s Tianqi doesn''t believe anyone except you and me and can''t really be nice to anyone. Even if it''s a buccone, it can''t get warmth from him. Although the empress is beautiful on the surface, the concubines in the back palace know that the emperor is the same to everyone, the same coldness and the same indifference It doesn''t matter. " "The queen is just an ordinary woman, and she will also be frightened. At this time, if the concubine in the harem fails to give birth to a son, it doesn''t mean that she will not be able to do so in the future. As long as her son doesn''t set up a prince one day, as long as her son doesn''t board the emperor one day, she will be frightened for one day." "So it''s possible." The more they think about it, the more they are afraid of it. But there is no substantial evidence of it. All their inferences are not easy to take and Tianqi said, adding to his troubles. "in this way, I immediately go to find a few suitable people, first sent to the East, let them regularly reply to our letter, you also go to the palace to move around, insert a few eyeliner in the Queen''s side." Dissolve the moon to nod: "good, only now plan, can do so only, have no other method again." - shangguantuo calls shangguannuo to the front hall to talk. "Noel, tomorrow your mother and I are going back to the East. We should have gone back together. But now Liuliu is pregnant. It''s not convenient for her to travel long distances. You should stay and take care of her first. When she gives birth smoothly and the baby is full moon, you can go back to the east together." Shangguannuo frowned and was discontented: "I can''t help her to have a baby. Just leave two old mothers to look after her. I''ll just go back east with you." Shangguantuo glared at him. "Look at you, or this virtue. Liu Liu can stand you. It''s not easy for a woman to have a baby in October. What she needs most at this time is her husband''s care. I know you don''t like Liu Liu. Zheng Nianwen is still in your mind, but you need to understand that Liu is the wife you are marrying tomorrow, and will soon give birth to our shangguanjia lineage Long house, long sun, the thought in your heart should be extinguished as soon as possible. " Now he is just glad that his son didn''t come with Zheng Nianwen. Otherwise, with his crazy energy, there will be bad things in the future. Shangguannuo can''t persuade his father all the time, so he just goes out of the house in anger and doesn''t see or hear. He wandered in the street like a ghost. He didn''t know where he had gone until he was hit by a person who was in a hurry. He just woke up and looked at the place where he and Nianwen met for the first time. The same street, the same bustle, not far away from the front and the same last time, surrounded by people, he is there, and she does not know. "This girl is so pitiful. She is young and looks right. She kneels here and sells herself to bury her father. She doesn''t know who will buy her." Chapter 1251 He frowned a little, and thought of that day, in the same place, kneeling a girl who sold herself to bury her father. He walked up to the front of the crowd like a ghost. The girl who was kneeling on a piece of white cloth with the words of selling himself to bury her father was the girl he had met? She sold herself to bury her father last time. He and Nian Wen both gave her money. I dare to say that she spent all the money and came out to do the same thing again? It''s ridiculous! He took a ingot of silver from his bosom and threw it on the white cloth. Miss su''er hurriedly looked up to thank him. Seeing him, her face changed slightly. She was surprised and panicked. She wanted to see him as well as not. "Miss su''er, you sold yourself to bury your father here three months ago. Why, your father hasn''t been buried yet? Or did we give you enough money to bury you last time? " Su''er immediately blushed and hung his head. "Young master, I don''t call su''er. My name is ling''er. You must have identified the wrong person." "I know the wrong person? Well, just think I''m the wrong person. Take the money and leave. Don''t be a disgrace here. " He didn''t bother to look at her any more, turned around and left. Some people in the crowd recognized su''er and shouted, "Hey, I just said that this girl looks familiar. She did sell herself to bury her father here before. It''s not the first time. Last time, this young man and another young man fought for her." "Yes, I was there, and just now I was wondering, there are two people who look so similar in the world. They are the same person at all!" Su''er''s face is redder and redder. She grabs the silver ingot on the white cloth, gets up and rushes to the official Nuo, kneels down to his clothes, hugs his thigh and chokes: "young man, you have paid for suzur, and suzur is your person. Take me away, and I will do everything for you." Shangguannuo didn''t look at her either. He said in a deep voice, "let go. I don''t need someone who doesn''t know me sincerely." When su''er heard this, he immediately said: "I admit that I am su''er. I buried my father last time, and there is still some money left. I have been saving for three months, but the money will be spent one day. I can''t help it. Only then can I --" shangguannuo looked down, and looked at the tearful and pitiful face in front of her eyes. I thought that three months ago, she was also reading this Zhang Lian was deceived and thought she was really poor. He wanted to kick her away, but he also thought that the woman in front of him was a witness of his acquaintance with Nian Wen and a thought they had known. Seeing her, he would think of the day when he first saw Wen. Nianwen will come back sooner or later. How will he meet her then? If you leave the woman in front of you, maybe you can use her as an excuse to see her. Thinking of this, he had an idea in mind and said to su''er, "OK, come back with me." Su''er is stunned, then surprised and ecstatic. She thinks that he will mercilessly leave her. She thinks that he will ignore her and leave directly as he did last time. "Release." He frowned, didn''t like being touched by such people, and felt dirty. Su''er quickly released his hand, climbed up from the ground and followed him. Passing by a ready-made clothes shop, he glanced back at su''er, who was wearing filial clothes, and said, "go inside and change your clothes." Su''er is afraid that he will leave suddenly after entering the ready to wear shop, and his eyes will always fall on him. Chapter 1252 After a while, su''er changed into a simple dress and came out. Shangguannuo only glanced at her, then said, "let''s go." Su''er was born poor, but her skin was white and beautiful. She was tall and tall. Her figure was hotter than that of other girls. I don''t know how many men in the same village wanted to marry her. But she also knows her own advantages. She doesn''t want to waste this good leather bag, let alone live in a poverty-stricken Valley all her life. She wants to live a life without worrying about clothes and food, even at the cost of being a concubine. Shangguannuo in front of her is hundreds of times better than those old men who are full of fat brains and have a different figure. If she is his concubine, she will be his girl. She knew shangguannuo was the son of a rich family, but when she entered shangguanfu, she found that he was not just rich. He turned out to be the son of a marquis. As soon as she entered the Marquis''s mansion, she had not time to look into it or speak with him. Shangguannuo gave her to the nanny in the mansion to teach her how to learn the rules and become an ordinary servant girl. Mammy has been operating in the Houfu''s back house for decades. The tricks that women often use are not as good as those she has never seen. When she sees su''er looking at the son of the world, she knows that it''s uneasy. Unfortunately, Shizi didn''t want to look at her more. It''s also true that the prince hasn''t looked at such a beautiful woman as Princess Shizi. What''s more, she is outstanding in the servant girls at most. But compared with the real lady beauty, she is still far away. The event that Shizi brought a woman into the mansion soon spread to sun Liuliu''s ears. Now she has been pregnant for three months. It''s just when she needs to have a good baby. When she hears the words from the next person, she gets angry and has a stomachache, which scares the girls around her. Sun Liuliu took two easy breaths and waited for the pain in his abdomen to gradually subside. Then he said to the girl, "go and ask your wife to come and say that I have a stomachache." The girl hurried away, and soon led Mrs. Xian Guanghou to the courtyard. Liao doesn''t like his daughter-in-law from the bottom of his heart, but now sun Liuliu is pregnant with the bones and flesh of their official family, so she can''t neglect her. "Liu Liu, what''s the matter with you? How to have a stomachache suddenly? Did you ask the doctor to come? " Sun Liuliu put his hand over the flat abdomen, and put on a handkerchief to wipe his tears: "mother, you can make a decision for me." Liao frowned: "what happened? Let''s talk to me. I''ll make up my mind for you. " Sun Liuliu said with her eyes, "mother, you know, I am pregnant now, and I am pregnant every day. I need the care of my son the most. But he doesn''t care about me very much. He doesn''t come to see me. Now he still brings a woman back from outside. Isn''t that intentional?" Liao''s face was a little heavy: "you said that Noel brought women in from outside? Is it serious? " Sun Liuliu took an eye to see the big maid in the room: "it''s said by yuaner, she saw it with her own eyes." Yuan''er hurriedly said to Liao''s family, "Madam Hui, the son really took a girl from outside to go back to the mansion. She took the girl away, and the maid saw it with her own eyes." Liao thought for a moment and said, "although noer is a bit stubborn in her work, she is not a person who has no discretion. She has never recruited women into the house outside. There must be something inside about it. Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to ask about it." Liao''s mother looked around him and said, "mother Wang, go to mother song and find out what''s going on." Chapter 1253 As soon as Wang Ma left, Liao said to another servant girl, "go and invite the son of the world, and say I have something to ask him, and let him come here." When sun Liuliu saw that his mother was willing to make a decision for her, he stopped crying and whispered, "thank you mother." Liao clapped her hand: "it''s all I should do. Don''t thank you. You are pregnant now. You can''t cry like this. It''s not good for the child." Sun Liuliu quickly nodded, "I see." After a while, shangguannuo strode to the door and saw sun Liuliu with red eyes, full of resentment, and his mother with angry eyes. "Mother, what can I do for you?" He has a cold face, the fact is, since he married, she has not seen this son smile, she is also distressed, but what is the way? Unsuitable marriage, after all, is just bad luck. "Noer, I heard that you brought a girl back to the mansion today, but what happened?" Shangguannuo glanced at Sun Liuliu and said, "it''s true that he was a poor man who sold himself to bury his father. I bought her and she will be my person from now on. What''s wrong? No mother? " His tone is bland, even indifferent, but such bland words are full of provocations. Liao knew that he was still blaming her. She and Hou Ye forced him to marry sun Liuliu. She sighed and said: "Noel, you didn''t see much of this trick of selling yourself to bury your father when you left east? Where are those girls really selling themselves to bury their father, it is clear that they want to find a rich man. " Shangguannuo nodded: "I know." "You know? You know that you -- " shangguannuo interrupts her and says in a deep voice:" mother means that I don''t even have the qualification to buy a maid outside? Can only live like a puppet under your control? " "No, no, no, I don''t mean that. I''m just -" "you just want to get involved in everything. Don''t forget, I''m married." She glanced at Sun Liuliu again and hummed, "and soon I will be a father. I want to arrange my own life, and I don''t need someone to tell me what to do about my life." Even if Liao''s temper was good enough, he was very angry. His long fingers pointed at his son, but he couldn''t speak for a long time. It was really her son''s private affair. She shouldn''t have asked more about it. Besides, although the son brought in a girl from outside, she didn''t put it in the house, but gave it to the mother who raised the girl in the house. This shows that he didn''t have the kind of girl sun Liuliu thought thoughts. After that, even if the son takes the girl to the room, it''s normal for Houmen. Sun Liuliu is inconvenient and naturally needs someone to serve him. Thinking of these, her mood was a little better, but she was still very dissatisfied with her son''s attitude. "Noel, don''t forget, I''m your mother. All I do is for you." She is also full of grievances. Sun Liuliu, the daughter-in-law, is not satisfied. If it was not his own absurdity that made the woman take advantage of the vacancy, how could she enter the official family and have the chance to have their children. After all, it''s caused by him. Who can blame? "Thank you very much, my son. If there is nothing else, he will leave first." After saying this, he turned around and left without looking at the sun Liuliu in the room. Chapter 1254 Sun Liuliu, who said he would not cry, began to cry again. In front of her mother-in-law, she could not say her husband was not good. She could only wipe her tears with anger. Liao''s heart was also upset, but in the face of her unborn grandson, she was still patient to comfort her, until she did not cry, and promised to take good care of the baby after she left Beijing tomorrow, she left relieved. If she was not afraid that she could not withstand the bumps of the carriage this month, she would really like to take her back to the East and leave with her. It would be better to put it under her nose. Originally, she didn''t have to rush back to Dongli, but when she thought of the fox spirits in Dongli''s mansion, she couldn''t let go. She had been operating in the mansion for so long. Although several aunts gave birth to common girls, she had only one son. If she stayed in Kyoto, those foxes took the opportunity to make a mess. Who knows if there will be a son to annoy her when she goes back. Thinking from left to right, she still decided to go back to the East with Hou ye and stare at her, at least not to let those foxes succeed. Shangguanyu''er is also shouting to stay, but she is forcibly taken away. This girl will cause the most trouble. If it is not necessary, shangguannuo and his wife will not let them stay. The huge Shangguan mansion, which has been bustling for several months, seems to have suddenly quieted down. Most of the servants brought from the East have followed them back. The rest are only the trusted followers of shangguannuo and some of the servants who were originally guarding the mansion. Su''er is able to stay. After learning the rules for three days, she is sent to serve in the courtyard where Shangguan Nuo lives. The steward in the yard knew that she was the girl who was brought in by Shizi from outside, and the sign of her appearance, so he guessed the intention of the master himself, and thought that the purpose of the master bringing her in was to "serve close". So she was assigned to accompany her at night. The companion room is the small compartment where the master lives. When the master is thirsty in the middle of the night, he will hand over the tea. When he is hot, he will stay at the head of the bed and fan. In short, she is responsible for meeting the needs of the master. Any needs. To put it bluntly, it''s the room. It''s just that we can''t call Tongfang without substantial progress. Shangguannuo didn''t know that su''er had come to his yard. As usual, he took a rest after returning to his study. On a summer night, Kyoto is not cooler than the south. It''s the same sultry heat. He tosses and turns and feels bored. At this time, a slender figure walked out of the compartment and walked slowly to the front of the bed, holding a tray with a cup of tremella soup and a round fan in it. "Shizi, I stewed the tremella soup for you. Drink it, and you will be defeated." Shangguannuo''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and when she opens her eyes, she''s su''er. She''s wearing a long yellow skirt with a peach red bra and long Ru. From the neck to the chest, a large area of delicate skin is exposed. Under the dark yellow light, she''s very confusing, especially the normal man who is single. "Why are you here? Who asked you to come? " He sat up from his bed and asked in a deep voice. Su''er is shocked. Is she very strange here? Isn''t that normal? "I, the maid was sent by mammy song, and the steward Liu sent it to the maid." She put the tray aside on several cases and looked at shangguannuo timidly. Shangguannuo didn''t want to talk nonsense with her. He shook his hand and said, "go down, if you have something to say tomorrow." Su''er bit his lips and didn''t speak. His tears fell down. He suddenly asked, "Shizi, do you hate me?" Chapter 1255 Shangguannuo raised his eyes to see her. His eyebrows were closed. He said impatiently, "don''t cry here. People who don''t know still say what''s wrong with you." Su''er said: "Shizi, su''er is your man. Since you have bought su''er, su''er will -" she said nothing more. She just jumped on the bed and hugged the handsome and noble Shizi. Shangguannuo is furious and pushes with a big hand. After all, she is a man with Kung Fu. This push force is enough to overthrow su''er out of bed and roll on the ground for several times. The skeleton of her body will be scattered because of the pain. "Get out of here. Don''t show up in front of me again." He roared. Su''er is so scared that she can''t care about the pain and rushes out of the door. She thought that no man would refuse to send the woman to the door, no single man would push the woman away in the lonely night. So she jumped up boldly, hoping to change her destiny, but... How can she know that the present shangguannuo is not the former shangguannuo. Since the last time he was hit by Nianwen and found the maid sitting in his arms, he was disgusted by this implied purpose. The next day, the first thing shangguannuo got up was to call the steward of the yard to scold him. Then he asked him to send sue''er to the front yard to be in charge of sweeping. He was not allowed to appear in front of him again. It will naturally spread to sun Liuliu''s ears. She was depressed for several days. Today, hearing this news, she was in a good mood. It turned out that Shizi didn''t buy the woman for fun at all, but saw her help her pitifully. As a result, she fell in love and thought about the good things of sparrow changing into Phoenix. She lost such a big ugly thing. She drank a cup of blood swallow happily, and led some girls to the front yard for the sake of eliminating food. She wanted to see how the girl who was punished by the son of the world was so beautiful that she wanted to rob a man with her sun Liuliu. In the front yard, sun Liuhong sat on the bench in the veranda, dazed, with the broom beside her, but she sat still, no matter what the girls pointed at her in the distance said about her. "The maidservant has seen the princess!" The voice of the girls'' salute came into su''er''s ear. She was shocked and hurriedly looked at the people. Not far away, a gorgeous woman came slowly towards her from the other end of the veranda, surrounded by the girls. This is the hostess of this house, Princess Shizi? She thought that Princess shizifei must not be an ugly woman, but she never thought that Princess shizifei should be so beautiful, and her always conceited appearance, in front of her, was nothing but a difference. She seemed to understand why Shizi didn''t want to touch her. How could she look upon such an ordinary woman with such a beautiful wife. She stayed where she was and didn''t know how to react. "Brave maidservant, don''t you salute when you see the princess?" When did su''er see such a scene? She forgot all the rules she learned from mother song. She couldn''t remember how to do it. She just knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the beautiful and noble woman in front of her. She was born in a poor peasant family, never lived a good life, but never knelt down and kowtowed to others like this. She felt very humiliated in her heart, but what could she do? She is now a servant in this house. Everyone can despise the trampled servant. The exquisite embroidered shoes with gold thread are in front of her. The splendor of the train is something she has never seen before. This is her dream life. This is the life she has been pursuing. Chapter 1256 Unfortunately, God has never been fair. Some people are born to be extremely noble, others are born to be as humble as mud. And she is the latter. She won''t, won''t! "Look up!" The delicate voice came from the top of the head. Although it was delicate, it was full of authority that could not be ignored. It was not how powerful she was, but that she was the superior. Naturally, she could give orders to these lowly people. Su''er raised her face, her eyes were red and swollen, which made her beautiful face more pitiful. Sun Liuliu smiled on his face. She didn''t know how powerful she was. With her beauty, she wanted to win the favor of the son of the world. It was ridiculous. At the same time, she put her heart down, as long as she didn''t look like Zheng Nianwen. I think so. If she looks like Zheng Nianwen, she will be punished by Shizi to do rough work here? "It''s very symbolic. No wonder Shizi is willing to buy you back." Su''er''s heart was palpitating. She knew that her existence had made the master unhappy in front of her. She did not know how she would torture her. Sun Liuliu looked at the clean corridor and said with a smile: "it''s too dirty here. Isn''t it wrong for you to clean it with such a delicate beauty? Why don''t you go to the back kitchen and wash the dishes? There''s less work and clean. It''s just right for you. " Su''er thought that she was finished. When she was in the back kitchen, she would never make her debut again. No matter how Shizi is, she would never go to the back kitchen. Moreover, the woman in the back kitchen, who is not smelling of oil and smoke, the servants in the mansion would avoid going when they saw him. What''s more, the masters, she has no qualification to appear in front of him. However, even though she was reluctant to do so, she was not qualified to say no. Seeing su''er''s stumbled figure disappearing in front of her eyes, sun Liuliu''s smile on her face became more and more satisfied. Since she married shangguannuo, she has never been so happy as she is today. "Princess Shizi, are people like her suitable to work in our mansion? It''s better to sell her directly. " Sun Liuliu stares at the girl beside him: "what do you know? She was bought by Shizi from outside. Although she doesn''t want to see her now, she is different from other girls in the mansion. Who knows that Shizi thought of her one day when he had a chance to find someone and ask, if I sold someone, how would Shizi think of me? " The maid nodded: "what the princess said is that the maidservant thought things too simply." Sun Liuliu hums. She turns around happily and goes back to her yard. When passing by the courtyard where Shizi lives alone, she slows down her pace deliberately. She looks inside the half open gate and sees Shizi''s tall figure dancing his sword. All her moves are as heroic as before. Zhang Junmei''s face is shining in the sun, which is enough to attract the eyes of all the girls in the world ¡£ She sometimes wondered why Zheng Nianwen refused to accept such a man as Shizi, who was not very popular in the world? Why is she? Apart from her good looks and good family background, what else does she have? Why can she take away the soul of the son of the world? Why is it so hard to refuse the son''s courtship? "Who is outside?" With a breath of breath in the cold, Shangguan norchen came out of the courtyard. She immediately returned to her mind, put on the most beautiful gesture, and walked step by step to the half opened gate: "Shizi, it''s me." Shangguannuo took the sword, took the cloth towel handed by the servant to wipe his sweat, and drank half a cup of warm tea, which turned his eyes to sun Liuliu''s body: "what''s the matter?" Chapter 1257 Sun Liuliu said with a smile: "I haven''t seen Shizi for many days, so I came to have a look. Seeing Shizi practising sword, I didn''t dare to disturb him, so I stopped outside the door for a while." "Shangguan Nuo said:" see also see, go back Sun Liuliu''s figure suddenly shook for a while, and he said softly, "it''s time to go back. The sun is too poisonous, and it makes me dizzy." The girl nearby hurriedly answered: "Princess Shizi, you are all like this. You''d better take a rest here and go back. It''s better to faint in the middle of the road." Shangguannuo frowns. This woman has so many tricks. "Whatever you like, remember, don''t disturb me in my study." After that, he turned and went to the study. The servant holding the sword and tea saluted sun Liuliu. He was about to leave, but he was stopped by sun Liuliu. "What''s your name?" The waiter said: "little Zhao er." "Zhao er? It''s very good. You have worked hard to serve the son of the world. Reward! " Zhao Erleng, if he just does what he should do in his daily life, he will be rewarded? "No, no, no, no, no small things should be done, no small rewards." The girl shoved the money bag into Zhao er''s hand: "silly boy, take it to you. This is the princess''s intention. Take it to tea." Zhao Er didn''t like princess shizifei in the past, but today''s impression is different from his. Sun Liuliu said, "the son of the world cares that I am pregnant and inconvenient to serve, so he lives here alone. In the future, the son of the world will have to work hard for you." Zhao Er hurriedly said: "it''s all small things to do. Princess Shizi is very polite." Sun Liuliu glanced at the direction of the study and asked in a low voice, "apart from sword dancing and practising, the son of the world seems to like reading very much." Zhao Erdao: "Shizi doesn''t read very much. Recently, he is fascinated by painting. He draws every day." Sun Liuliu eyebrows: "painting? Yes, Shizi really likes painting. Last time he said he would spare time to draw a picture for me. " Zhao ER was a little embarrassed and silent. Sun Liuliu said with a smile, "well, go ahead, and I''ll go back after a rest." Zhao Er hurriedly retreated, and sun Liuliu, with a gentle and cold face, said: "I''m afraid it''s for the sake of solving the pain of lovesickness. I''ll see the painting in my study all day." The girl hurriedly said: "Princess Shizi, you don''t need to be angry, but you are a irrelevant person. You are princess Shizi, the mistress of this house. Now the son of Shizi is wishful thinking, but only for a while. When you give birth to his legitimate eldest son, he will know how you are. Which father doesn''t like his children?" Speaking of this, sun Liuliu''s face just showed a smile. She reached out to touch her belly and smiled more and more proudly: "even God is on my side, right, right." Who would have thought that after a night''s happiness, she was pregnant with his child. As long as she endured for a few more months and gave birth to the child, would she be afraid that their relationship would not slow down? Today is the ceremony of crown prince Zhou Jiao''s being granted the crown prince. The whole country celebrates and the palace feast a large number of officials. After the ceremony of worshipping the heaven, Zhou Jiao took the prince''s seal and accepted all the ministers to kneel down, which was regarded as the ceremony. During the banquet, all the ministers came to toast one after another. They were not good at drinking, but after a few drinks, they were dizzy. Everything in front of them gradually became illusory. The girl in the man''s dress with a bright smile was walking towards him step by step. He reached out his hand and wanted to touch her face. Just when his finger touched her, the illusion disappeared. Chapter 1258 "Jiao''er, you are drunk. Go back to the palace and have a rest." Zhou an whispered. Zhou Jiao shook his head, turned to look at his father, and looked at him with anguish: "father, if I didn''t go back to Zhou, if I was still in the Chu Dynasty, would my relationship with wen''er have been different?" Zhou an shakes his head: "how to judge what has not happened? If you and wen''er are really separated by fate, you will be together sooner or later. If there is no fate, it will not help if you stay by her side day and night. " His heart was not bitter. Unexpectedly, the same love affair happened to their descendants in a dramatic way. I really hope that Jiao Er can be better than him, luckier than him, and get the love of his whole life, instead of being alone like him. "She never replied to the letter I wrote to her. Doesn''t she want to see me again?" The fundus of Zhou Jiao''s eyes is full of panic color. Since he remembers, he has only one wen''er in his life and only one wen''er in his eyes and heart. She smiles brightly, she makes mischievous noises, and she is so happy every moment with her. Since he left Chu Dynasty and went back to Zhou Dynasty, he never had a happy day. He didn''t know why he wanted to live like this, why he was born a prince. He didn''t want to. He just wanted to be an ordinary person, with his beloved girl, for a long time. Zhou an said: "jiao''er, I know what you''re thinking. What you''re experiencing now, I''ve also experienced this kind of pain. I feel the same thing, but you should remember that you can''t go the same way that father used to go. Fate is a very mysterious thing. It''s yours, it''s yours, it''s not yours, it''s useless." Zhou Jiao''s eyes were full of confusion: "father''s old way? Has the father ever experienced such a thing? " Zhou an nodded and smiled bitterly: "of course, the father was young and had a girl he really liked. In order to get her, the father did a lot of wrong things. Now it''s crazy to think about it. At that time, the father thought that those things were not wrong and should be done. In order to get loved, he did nothing wrong, but that was wrong. The father did wrong, so the father I hope you don''t go on the same wrong path as father Zhou Jiao did not understand: "father, what have you done wrong, to this day also refused to let go." Zhou an sighed and said: "because of these mistakes, I have hurt many people, including your mother. If I didn''t act alone, your mother would not die, and you would not be sent to the Chu Dynasty, separated from my father and son for more than ten years." This is the first time that the father mentioned his mother in front of him. Zhou Jiao''s drunkenness immediately went three points. Shifu once told him what happened in those days. When he was young, his mother died miserably under the arrow to save Shifu. At that time, Shifu and Shida almost died. Finally, they were lucky to get back one life, but not their luck. She died early and left him young. In order not to let him be bullied in the Palace this week, Shifu brought him back to the cultivation of Chu Dynasty. When he learned this, he was not angry. He had already forgotten what his mother looked like, and what he had suffered in the palace when he was a child. He only remembered the happy time in the palace. Shifu treated him as if he were out of his mind. Shifu spent his whole life He has been living a good life. Chapter 1259 "Father, was the woman you liked then my master?" Zhou Jiao asked. Zhou an nodded and didn''t think there was anything to hide. The child would know sooner or later. "Yes, it was her. When my father was in trouble in the Chu Dynasty, your master accepted me to study for me and let me and my nanny live in her Rongyu hall. People like her seem to have a light on their bodies, which exudes a deadly attraction. People can''t help liking her." He wryly smiled: "everything is providence, she and Zheng Zhongwen really match. I didn''t understand and didn''t want to accept it at the beginning. I tried everything to keep her by my side, but it turned out to be harmful to others and myself." Zhou Jiao asked, "father, how did you let her come to the Zhou Dynasty? Master, she clearly loves her father. How can she agree to marry you? " "She agreed to marry me, but also for Zheng Zhongwen. She pretended to die, and also for Zheng Zhongwen. He was seriously injured and dying by a random arrow. And Zheng Zhongwen almost lost his life for her several times. Their lives and fate have long been entangled. No one can separate them. Your mother''s death awakens me. I finally understand Some things can be done without efforts, and some people can get them without greater power. " Zhou Jiao seemed to listen to his admonition, but he didn''t seem to listen to it. His eyes looked at the distance, thoughtful. Wan Wutang jumped off the horse with Nianwen in his arms and led her into the hall. "Wan Kun, you are becoming more and more excessive." He was so ashamed and angry that he threw Wan Kun''s hand away. Wan Kun''s face was not good, and he said in a deep voice, "am I too much? I''ve told you for a long time, don''t go too close to Yin Shuwei. Did you take my words to the ear? " "Who am I going to be close to? It''s my freedom. Why do you interfere? You really think you''re mine - you''re not, so you can''t take care of my business. " The waiter and steward in the hall cast curious eyes one after another. He looked left and right, clasped Wen''s hand again, and then she went upstairs directly. He pushed her into his room and bolted the door on her back. "Zheng Nianwen, again, what am I?" His eyes were full of dangerous light as he approached. She had never seen him so angry, but she was afraid. But her proud nature made her unable to show her timidity: "you are not my fiance, you are nothing." he suddenly bowed his head, kissed her lips, swallowed all the words behind her, and forced her, so hard that she could hardly breathe until he saw her blush. He touched the corner of his lips, his fingertips were full of blood, and she bit him. "Wan Kun, you bastard." She pushed him hard, rushed to the door and kicked it open. The wind rushed back to her room. Wan Kun stands in place, not chasing her as usual, coaxing her or provoking her. He knew that he had done something wrong this time and offended her. He was just too impulsive. What she said was just angry. After a quiet moment in the room, he came to her door and knocked: "wen''er, open the door, I have something to say." Nianwen smashed a pillow on the door frame. "You roll, I don''t want to see you." "Open the door first." "I have nothing to say to you. You go." She lay on the bed, tears in her eyes, feeling wronged. Chapter 1260 She felt useless again. Being bullied like this by him, she didn''t know how to fight back. Even under his threat, she repeatedly compromised. She didn''t know if she was crazy. Ten thousand Kun pushed the door, making the inner strength dark, and the bolt broke in response. She''s not surprised at all. He''s just such a person. What do you want to do? It''s just a wooden peg. How can you stop him? If he is really a man who obeys the rules, how can he provoke her several times. "You go, I don''t want to see you, I don''t want to talk to you." Read text side, face the inside of the bed, back to him. Wan Kun went to the bed and sat down. After a moment of silence, he said, "wen''er, it''s just that I''m wrong. I shouldn''t force you. I''m confused. I''m not good." Read the text did not make a sound, put your hand over your ears, do not want to listen to him. He continued: "wen''er, you may think that what I have said to you before is just an impulse, or a thoughtless decision, or even a joke." "Wen''er, I''ve never joked. I''ve never talked nonsense. My feelings for you are so deep that I don''t even know how deep I am." I don''t know where to start. I''ll go deep. "You used to ask me why I didn''t laugh, why I was a child, but I had to pretend to be an adult all day, why I learned everything faster than you, and I learned everything better than you." "I used to pretend I didn''t hear your questions and never answered you. Now I''ll tell you why." The hand covering her ears slipped down gradually. Though she didn''t turn around to face him, the anger in her heart had been extinguished for the most part. "Because I was born two years younger than you, it''s an unchangeable fact. I don''t want to be treated as a child by you, so I''ll learn to look like an adult and keep a straight face all day, hoping to cover up the fact that I''m two years younger than you." "My talent is not necessarily better than you. You learn everything faster than you. That''s because when I go back to my yard, I practice all the time except sleeping time. When you and Zhou Jiao are fishing in Hechi, I practice needling. When you and Zhou Jiao climb the tree and pick fruit, I practice sword. When you and Zhou Jiao sneak out and play, I study business with my father. I I am not born to do everything well. I use all the time you are playing to study, for nothing else. I just want to be a man worthy of you as soon as possible, not your younger brother, who can protect you, bring you a sense of security, and let you rely on him. " So when she decided to come to Jincheng, he also came. So when she went to the mountain alone to collect herbs, he went too. He will be there wherever she needs him. "Wener, there is nothing else in my life, only you, only you." She suddenly sat up, turned her head to him, and said, "so when you saw Yin Shuwei and I together, you were so jealous that you took them away in the street?" Wan Kun frowned: "I was really a little over the top. It was my fault." Read the text way: "I and Yin Shuwei are just ordinary friend''s relations, in his eyes, I am a man, you even want to be jealous, then I will not go out in the future, not to say a word with any man?" Wan Kun thought that if it could be true, it would be good, but obviously not. "I don''t mean that." Nianwen hums: "when we were in Kyoto and Zhou Jiao was not gone, we spent the whole day together and didn''t see what you said more. What would this be? Have taken Zheng Nianwen as your property? " Chapter 1261 Wan Kun''s eyebrows were twisted into a twist: "I know you''re just ordinary brother and sister to Zhou Jiao, I''m very relieved, although Zhou Jiao doesn''t think so." "You''re the only one who doesn''t worry about Yin Shu? He is such a modest young man. He is polite everywhere. What do you worry about? " She couldn''t understand why Wan Kun regarded Yin Shuwei as a false enemy. Yin Shuwei was a docile person. Wan Kun said calmly, "look at you, you have only known him for a few days, and you speak to him everywhere." Looking at this sour energy, she suddenly wanted to laugh when reading the article. She tried desperately to bear it. She held her arms to her chest and said, "I''ll talk about the matter. I haven''t talked to anyone. Well, if you have finished what you want to say, please leave. I want to take a nap." Wan Kun stared at her still angry face and sighed, "go ahead, I''ll go, but don''t sneak out like yesterday." Nianwen said in his heart: I can''t be caught by you even after I run. Why do I have to work so hard. After wankun left, she reached out and touched the cheek that had been burning. Her heart was in a mess. She was chopping and making a mess. The next day, she came to the magistrate''s Yamen as usual. As soon as she entered the gate, she saw Yin Shuwei sitting behind the gate drinking tea. She was surprised and said, "brother Yin, how do you drink tea here?" Yin Shuwei smiled and stood up. "Nothing, you''re late today." Nianwen sighed: "I didn''t sleep well last night. I got up late in the morning. I''ve been delayed for some time. Let''s go quickly. This will be the best time for needlework." She took the medicine box and turned to go back. Yin Shuwei followed him and looked at his thin back. He always felt that he was too thin. If he didn''t walk as fast as he did, he might mistake her for a woman. If he were a woman, how nice he would be. Yin Shuwei smiled bitterly, shook his head and sighed, quickened his pace to catch up with him: "Chu Wen, did Wan Gongzi embarrass you when he went back yesterday?" Is there any difficulty? Is it OK to be kissed by him? She shook her head. "No, how dare he? Although he is my little martial uncle, I am two years older than him after all. He has to call me elder sister." Well, I dare to say that behind my back. Yin Shuwei said, "really? You''ll be fine if you don''t have a problem. " Wan Kun took Chu Wen away from him yesterday. His face was dark as if a crazy storm was coming. He worried for a long time, and wondered why Wan Kun responded that way. Yin Yixuan looks like an ordinary person today. Nian Wen helps him to come down and walk a few steps. He doesn''t have the same dizziness and blackness as before. Read the text way: "the adult recovers well, tomorrow does not need to give the needle again, only needs to take the medicine on time." After hearing this, Mrs. Yin on the other side couldn''t close her mouth happily: "although Dr. Chu is young, his medical skills are really not simple. When the master was rescued by you, his appearance is no different from that of a dead man. It''s hard to believe that in just a few days, he can be restored to the present appearance." Yin Yixuan said with a smile, "how could she be like an ordinary doctor? Her mother was called a miracle doctor in those days, which is not a false name." Mrs. Yin''s smile froze on her face, and she said with a dry smile, "well, it seems that Dr. Chu is very deep in the princess''s true story." Nianwen waved his hand: "in fact, I followed the master when I was a child to learn medicine. My whole body of medical skills was taught by the master. My mother was not as old as me when she studied medicine with the master, but she had much more practical experience than I. on the same basis, she realized her own medical skills." Chapter 1262 Yin Yixuan nodded repeatedly: "yes, many seriously ill patients who were determined to die were saved by your mother. At that time, no one knew her popularity." She was very happy to hear her mother''s deeds. She asked, "how did you know my mother at the beginning, my lord?" Yin Yixuan''s smiling face was embarrassed. "Your mother and I had a relationship. Before she was born, she was my fiancee. Until she was seventeen years old, because Qi Yongchun and his wife drove her out of the house, my engagement with her was abolished." Nianwen was stunned. She didn''t expect that Lord Yin had such a relationship with his mother. "She later chose my good friend, Hou Shizi of Yongping. It turns out that there is no mistake in her choice. Only a person like Zhongwen is worthy of your mother." His fiancee, after blowing with himself, chose his best friend. It''s really a dark history. Did he swallow his words several times to his mouth? It''s really hard to say. "Nianwen said with a smile:" this can only prove that my mother is not your predestined destiny. I see that Mrs. Yin and you are also very matched. You are the only one in my wife''s eyes, and you are also very lucky Yin Yixuan''s eyes fell on Liao Shi, who had a red face, and his heart was filled with apologies. This woman, who had never done anything wrong, suffered a lot because of his obsession. It was he who was sorry for her. "Nianwen said:" my mother said that the most difficult thing in the world is not to remember a person, nor to hate a person, but to put down. If we can put down those previous obsessions, people can really enjoy the beauty of life and live a truly happy life "Wen''er, you are such a good boy. I live to this age, but I still need you to guide me. I am really ashamed of myself." "Thank you. I see. I''ll try. Maybe, as you said, I can live a really happy life in the future." Mrs. Yin was so excited that she fell into tears. She felt that she had finally been able to see Yueming. All this started from Chu Wen''s appearance in front of them. She could also feel that the master treated her these days, no longer as cold as before, would take the initiative to talk with her, and would occasionally make a joke. After so many years of marriage, only these days could she feel that she was him His wife. Out of the door of Yin Yixuan''s room, Mrs. Yin kept reading: "stay for lunch, and my aunt will make you more small dishes." Nianwen just wanted to say yes, but when she thought of Wan Kun''s bitter eyes when she was going out, she shook her head: "no, today, wanwutang is busy. I''m in a hurry to go back. I''ll talk about it later." Mrs. Yin nodded: "well, when I come some other day, I will take ten thousand young masters with me. I didn''t thank him very much when I beat him and sent him back." She smiled and nodded, "OK, I will convey it." Lady Yin said to Shuwei, "Shuwei, you send Chu Wen." Book only nods, in the heart some loses, originally thought may be like yesterday, first kills a chess game, then eats a meal together, then sends him back to the wanwutang, unexpectedly, he must leave now. Nianwen waved: "no, I''ll go. Brother Yin''s face is not very good today. I''d better have a good rest. Don''t be too tired." Chapter 1263 She was walking back alone with the medicine box. Just after turning the street of the magistrate''s Yamen, she met Xiaodou head-on. Xiaodou was so sweaty that he cried at the sight of her: "princess, the matter is not good. The wanwutang is surrounded by hundreds of villagers." Read the text don''t understand: "was surrounded by the villagers? Why? " Xiaodou said: "I don''t know why. Those people are not from Jincheng. They live in a village in the neighboring county. They say that many people suffer from strange diseases and come to Jincheng to seek medical treatment. When people from all the medical schools saw this battle, they didn''t want to cure them. They went to the Rongyu hall. As a result, the Rongyu hall is still under reconstruction. They found the Wanwu hall all the way. Today''s childe is not here, but now I didn''t come back. I have no idea. I came to find you. " Nianwen hurriedly quickened his pace: "since it''s a patient, naturally we should go and have a look. Hurry up." They hurried back to wanwutang. Good guy, the spacious and quiet wanwutang was crowded. Noisy, only to hear someone constantly talking, someone crying, someone howling, just can''t hear what they are saying. Xiaodou rushes in and shouts to the crowd, "everyone be quiet, doctor Chu is here." Xiaodou''s voice was thin, and his voice was drowned by the boisterous voices. It seemed that everyone was immersed in their own sad world. No one cared whether there were two more people in the hall. Nianwen hands the medicine chest to Xiaodou, steps on the ground, flies over the heads of the people, jumps onto the elegant nanmu square table, and says in a high voice, "everyone be quiet." Her voice contains internal power, and standing on a high place, naturally attracted the attention of the public. The noisy voice gradually died out. Xiaodou also crowded to the table and climbed up. He said: "this is doctor Chu. If you have anything to say to him." The woman nearest to the table knelt down to Nianwen and cried, "doctor Chu, please help my child." Other people saw this and knelt down and begged her to help others. "Read a text to be busy way:" everybody rises to talk, I am a doctor, treat a disease for the patient is what should do, need not genuflect beg, all get up quickly The villagers ran into walls in the city''s major medical centers one after another. The doctor Chu was their only hope. How dare they get up before they get his exact consent. The woman said: "doctor Chu, my child is in the bitter water village. He has been vomiting and diarrhea for three days. He is thin and has lost his shape. If he goes on like this, he will not be able to protect him. Doctor Chu, please go to the bitter water village with me to save my child." Other villagers also said: "my children are also ah, up and down for three days, see dead." Nianwen looked at the kneeling villagers, frowned and asked, "what do you mean, all the sick are children? The symptoms are the same? " The woman nodded, "yes, I don''t know what happened. The children broke out in one day, and the village doctors couldn''t figure out what happened. Let''s go to Jincheng for medical treatment. But when the doctors in the medical center heard about such diseases, they immediately blew us out and refused to let us in." The villagers are confused. They don''t understand why, but they are like mirrors in reading. These children''s symptoms are like a very contagious disease, cholera! Chapter 1264 But if it''s cholera, why are children infected and adults OK? This is not in line with the characteristics of cholera, a highly infectious disease. At present, only seeing patients with their own eyes can confirm the cause of the disease. Just listening to them will not be accurate. Read text way: "you all get up, allow me to prepare for a while, immediately will follow you back to bitter water village." The villagers took a breath of relief, so they stood up one after another and thanked them for reading. Nianwen jumps down the table with Xiaodou and goes to the backyard to talk. "Xiaodou, where have you been? When can I come back? " She asked. Xiaodou said, "I left the city with Governor Xu early in the morning. I don''t know where I''m going. I don''t know when I''ll come back for dinner." Nianwen nodded: "in this way, I will follow them back to Kushui village first. When your son comes back, you will tell him that I will go to a clinic and come back two days later, so that he doesn''t have to worry and don''t have to go to me. I can deal with it myself." She wrote a prescription again. She asked Xiaodou to go to the nearby medicine hall to get the medicine. They were all good medicine for stopping vomiting and diarrhea, as well as medicine for preventing cholera. They were big enough. She carried them and left. Kushui village is not far away from Jincheng. The villagers are walking here. At this time, she can''t find so many carriages, so she just walked out of the city with them. When I got to Kushui village, it was the third quarter of Shenshi. Fortunately, it was summer. If it was winter, it would be dark. As soon as they entered the village, they all wanted to read Wen to see their children first. No one would let them. Without a word, they started to quarrel. Some even rolled their sleeves to fight. "Read text frown, high voice way:" you again quarrel, I go back After hearing this, the crowd just stopped quarreling, but no one was willing to let go. Niangwen glanced at the village. In the middle of the village, there was a spacious mud road, which could be used for two ox carts to run in parallel. All the houses were built on both sides of the road, extending far away. And behind her, there is a yellow mud wall of the house, she said: "why do you want to go far, this family has no sick children?" A swarthy man crowded over. He had just been standing in the distance watching the people quarreling. He had never spoken, and read the text and noticed him. "This is my home. My son has been ill for three days." Read text to nod: "OK, go to your home." At this time, a slightly fat woman stopped working. She stopped at Wen''s body and said at the throat, "my family is not far ahead. My yingzi is more sick than his son. It''s reasonable to go to my house first." Another woman is not willing to show weakness: "you fart, my family is more seriously ill, should go to my home first." Read a text to sink a face, displeased way: "you get out of the way, I said, choose near first cure, why to give up near seek far?" The two women refused to let her, and said coldly, "what''s the matter? Are their old Liu''s sons more expensive than ours? Why should he rule his family first? " Lao Liu is a typical honest man. Seeing the two famous shrews running against him in the village, he looks embarrassed and says, "doctor Chu, if you don''t go to their house first, we can wait." Nianwen shakes her head. She knows that once the rules are broken, troubles will come one after another. This kind of self righteous priority special case, it''s better not to start. Once started, it''s asking for trouble Nianwen ignores the two fierce women and goes straight to the old Liu''s house to avoid them. Chapter 1265 The two women are very upset, but they dare not say anything more at this time. After all, doctor Chu has just come to the village, and their children still need his treatment. It seems that it is not wise to offend him now. I can only swallow this "injustice" for a while. The villagers who just participated in the robbery didn''t expect that the doctor of Chu would refuse to go to the larger and brighter looking brick houses nearby for treatment, instead, he chose to go to the humble Adobe houses for treatment. Who says that doctors are people with money in their eyes? Old Liu led Nian Wen to the only room in the adobe room except the small hall. A woman was sitting in front of a simple wooden bed looking after her sleepless child. Her eyes were red, not only did she not sleep well, but also seemed to have just cried. "Get out of the way, son. This is doctor Chu from Jincheng." The woman hurriedly got up and looked at the people in the sunshine outside the small window. She was a handsome young man with a proper appearance. She was the best looking young man she had ever seen in her life. One year before Nianwen went to bed, the children lying on the bed were at most ten years old. The boy was very thin, with dark yellow skin, sunken eyes and weak chest undulation. She gave him a pulse first, and then checked the fundus and tongue. The symptoms were very similar to cholera, but she could be sure that it was not cholera, but poisoning. She didn''t say anything more. She said to Lao Liu, "I need to see if the children of other families are the same, so I can make a conclusion." Lao Liu nodded, "OK, you go." When Nianwen turned around, she heard a slight and inaudible sigh from the woman. She stopped and said to Lao Liu: "don''t worry, I will cure your children. I treat every patient equally." The woman was very happy. She thought that the doctor in front of her was seeing their family was too poor to get the diagnosis money, so she refused to give medicine to the child. "Thank you, Dr. Chu." The woman hurriedly thanked him. Nianwen waved: "don''t thank me. I just do what I should do. OK, take care of him first. I''ll come back later." "Oh, yes, you must have a medicine stove and firewood. When I come back later, I may need to decoction." She said that she took the bag off her back and put it in the room: "please take care of it for me." Both husband and wife seem to be honest people. She can trust them. Those two mean women outside are different. Leaving Lao Liu''s house, she went straight to the neighboring house, which is also a adobe house, a little bigger than Lao Liu''s house. There are two rooms and a small hall. The child is still young, only four years old. She has a room with her parents, and the other one is the old man. The four-year-old seems to be less sick than the old Liu''s, but he is also thin and out of shape, his mouth is dry and cracked, and his pulse is almost the same. She went to several more houses. Although the symptoms of each child were severe and mild, they were the same. She could be sure that it was poisoning, not cholera. The villagers always follow her, hoping that she can go to her own home to show her children. However, since Nianwen came out of the old five''s house, he doesn''t plan to go any further. "Doctor Chu, don''t stop. My house is ahead. Go and have a look." A man said. Nianwen shook his head. "Don''t look, they are all the same diseases, not the cholera you think, but poisoning." Chapter 1266 Everyone thinks it''s cholera. Although no one mentions these two words, everyone knows that cholera is not incurable without drugs. So they just put on a load of rubbish. Unexpectedly, the doctor of Chu said it''s not cholera. It''s poisoning? Poisoning of children in the whole village? "But we all eat different things, and the food our children eat is the same as ours. If the children are poisoned, why are we not poisoned?" Asked a middle-aged man. "Yes, yes, why?" They all seconded. Nianwen can''t explain this now. She must find the source of the poisoning first, or she will be poisoned again even if she takes the medicine. "Where do you usually use water from?" She asked. A young man hurriedly said, "all the water in our village is picked from the stone well in the east of the village." Big guy gradually understood that doctor Chu meant that someone had poisoned the well? So the children in their whole village are poisoned. A group of villagers surrounded Nianwen to the stone well in the east of the village, and the youth beat a bucket of water to Nianwen. Nianwen opens the medicine box and takes out two porcelain bottles. First, he pours the white powder in one bottle into the bucket. The water in the bucket quickly turned dark green. She frowned slightly, poured out the dark green water, and asked the youth to call a bucket of water, and added purple powder in another porcelain bottle into the bucket. After the purple medicine powder into the water, the water in the bucket turned into a very strange blood red. People were curious and asked, "how did it turn red? Just now or green, what is your powder? " Nianwen ignored the problem and said directly: "the water in this well was poured with a lot of Croton powder, which caused diarrhea." "But we also drank the water. Why didn''t we have diarrhea?" Someone asked. Nianwen said, "because you are an adult, the adult''s body is stronger and more accepting than the child''s, and the Croton powder in the well is diluted by a large amount of water, so the toxicity is not so strong. Some of you may also have diarrhea in these days, which is not serious and fails to attract your attention. Unlike the child, their bodies are different I can''t stand the damage of this kind of medicine, so the reaction will be so big. " "Yes, I had diarrhea the day before yesterday. I had diarrhea several times, and then I got better. I didn''t care." "Me, too. I have pulled it several times. I didn''t expect that there was something wrong with our water supply." "Who is the villain that poisons in the well we depend on to survive?" "Whoever else wants to get rid of us will do it." "You can''t say anything without proof. Don''t speculate." "It''s no guessing. Isn''t it all obvious? As long as we bring down the whole village, we can''t stay here. Who are the people who ultimately benefit?" "Who is it?" read the text A group of villagers looked at each other and dared not say it. After all, the man was so terrible that they could not easily provoke him. See you all don''t want to say more, she shrugged, said: "there are still crotons in the water, you don''t want to drink it. It''s said that the water is active. If the medicine was given a few days ago, it would have no medicine. But now it still has medicine, which proves that someone has put medicine in today." Chapter 1267 A group of villagers seemed to have fried the pot, some of them were angry, some of them were talking in a low voice, and some of them were shouting about who to find and who to pay. But despite that, no one really rolled up his sleeves to find someone to settle accounts. "Doctor Chu, what do you think we should do now?" said the young man carrying the water Nianwen said: "in this way, you will send several people to guard here in turn, day and night, secretly. If you see someone suspicious, you will catch them. Naturally, things will become suspicious. Children don''t have to worry too much about their illness. They can take a few pairs of medicine, and nothing will happen." Fortunately, the owner of the medicine didn''t put the strong poison into the well. Otherwise, these children would have been dead by now. Nian Wen said and went back to the old Liu''s house. She opened the medicine bag and glanced at it. There were many herbs in the bag, but it was not enough for the children of so many people in the village. In view of the situation when she first entered the village, she didn''t say who could get the free medicine and who needed to ask for money to get it. Instead, she took a stack of paper from the medicine box and wrote dozens of prescriptions at a time. Each family sent one to Jincheng to get it ¡£ Those who have money at home naturally run to the city without saying anything. If they can think of a way, they will also try to find a way. The rest who have neither money nor a way will come to her and talk to her. At that time, people are almost scattered. It''s not difficult for her to give convenience. However, she forgot that these people have a common fault, that is, broken mouth. It seems that everyone likes to go around and talk about the advantages of the ideas they have, regardless of the consequences. After she divided several families of medicinal materials, she also decocted them in the small backyard of the old Liu''s family. Before the medicine was decocted, many people found her: "doctor Chu, our family is also hard, can you also give us some medicine?" Earlier, she stopped Nianwen road and shouted that the woman who wanted to go to her house to treat the child was also there. She accompanied a smiley face and said, "so are we. My man was ill a while ago and all the money at home was used up. I really can''t afford to buy medicine." Can''t afford to buy medicine? Nianwen looks at the woman in front of her. The silver hairpin for pulling hair is as thick as her pinkie. She wears gold earrings on her ears, and her clothes are newly cut. She has no money to buy, but she has money to cut new clothes? "It''s gone. It''s all divided." Read the article calmly to take back his eyes and fan the stove. The woman''s eyes fell on the stove and smiled: "there is not a pot of medicine here. I don''t want more. I want a bowl. Oh no, one bowl may not be enough. Two bowls, two bowls." Two bowls, thanks to what she said, this pot of medicine can only be fried into two bowls. She wants all of them? Another woman set up her horse and said, "you want two bowls, haven''t I? I came earlier than you, and if I want to take it, I will take it first. " Aunt Liu on one side frowned and did not speak. Both husband and wife were honest people. They bullied them all the time. They couldn''t dare to fight for anything but read the text nervously. Nianwen ignores them and lets them fight to make troubles. When they are finished, she calmly pours out two bowls of medicine and hands them to Aunt Liu: "take them to feed the child, feed one bowl first, and then another bowl for two hours." Aunt Liu was so happy that she accepted the wooden tray with thanks. When the two women saw it, they rushed forward to grab it. Nianwen quietly stretched out her legs to stop them. They both fell down and ate shit. Chapter 1268 Taking advantage of this time, Aunt Liu rushed into the room with two bowls of soup and medicine. The two women got up and accused each other of plotting. After a word of discord, they began to fight. After reading the article for a while, they said softly, "if I were you, I would hurry to buy medicine before it''s dark. It''s dark for a while, and the medicine hall is closed. You can''t buy it even if you want to." It''s strange to say that it''s very late today. It''s supposed to be dark at this time. When the two women heard this, they couldn''t care about the fight any more. They hurriedly picked up their skirts and ran, afraid that if they ran a little slower, they would be bought by each other. After a while, Aunt Liu came out of the room to clean up the dregs. Seeing that Nianwen had put out the fire, she was pouring the dregs into the corner. She rushed to work. Nianwen did not fight with her, but handed her the medicine can. "Aunt Liu said:" I see you have brought a lot of medicine left, just how not to give them some Read the article to hum hum: "if other people also just, they are such people, do not think." She turned her eyes to Aunt Liu and said, "you should be more assertive in the future. You don''t have to give in to everything. The more you are, the better they will bully you." Aunt Liu sighed: "what can I do? There are many brothers in their family. My husband is the only son. If we really make a scene, we will suffer. Alas - step back, step back. More is better than less." The so-called crooked manners and evils have grown up in such an environment. They are clearly in charge of their own reasons, but they allow people to ride on their heads and run wild. They dare not even fart. They don''t read much, and some things are useless. They have their own considerations. After all, they live on their own, and outsiders can''t get involved. She looked at the sky. It was already dark. If she started to return to the city, she might be able to enter the city before the gate was closed. "Aunt Liu, I''ll go back first. Come back tomorrow. You don''t have to worry. The child will be OK." She went into the room and picked up the medicine box on the table. Aunt Liu was embarrassed. "I should have kept you for one night, but our family, ah -" there is only one room, and three people in a family sleep in one bed. If he is left, there is no place to sleep at all. Nianwen waved: "it''s OK. It''s very near to return to the city from here. Besides, I can''t sleep if I don''t have my own bed." She smiled sincerely and hoped Aunt Liu would not have any psychological burden. I don''t think it''s light, but once it starts to get dark, it''s absolutely fast. Before she came out of the village, it was completely dark. The road is very wide, the moonlight is very light, and the scenery under the night sky has a unique taste. If you are an ordinary girl, you may not dare to walk alone in the night road. She is not the same. She is brave and brave, and is not afraid of anything. Even if a big tiger suddenly appears in front of you, she will not lose color. Shortly after leaving the village, the sound of horse''s hoof kicking came from afar. In the dark night, she could see only one shadow, and could not see anything clearly. However, the sound of horse''s hoof gave her a very familiar feeling, as if she had heard it more than once. She stopped and looked at the dark shadow in the distance from far to near. The shadow ran very fast. When it passed her, she still couldn''t see anything. But after the horse passed her, it suddenly stopped not far away. The man turned his horse''s head, and looked at her as if he had collected all the stars. Chapter 1269 "What are you doing?" she chuckled He turned over and dismounted, led the horse to approach her step by step: "take you home." Her heart was warm, her cheeks were flushed, and she gradually sent out the hot temperature, "Oh!" He has always been a good talker, but every time he faces him, he will become poor in words. He took the medicine box in her hand, took the girl sitting on the horse and walked towards the gate step by step. "You don''t come up?" After a long walk, she couldn''t help it. Wan Kun looked back at her. He couldn''t see his expression in the dark night, only his eyes were as bright as stars. "It''s a long night with a beautiful companion, a slow road, and a happy heart." She chuckled, clearly the soft words of lovers. She said it from his mouth, but there was a certain stereotype of the teacher. I don''t know how long this sentence has been pondered in his mind. She looked up at the sky, and a cloud kept sliding over the curved moon, bright and dark. "If it were a heavy rain now, you wouldn''t have this leisure." Wan Kun said: "that only proves that tomorrow is fair or not, and it has nothing to do with me, and my mind will not change because of a rain." As soon as the words fall, a sullen thunder blows in the open air. In the summer night, this thunder is not strange. Generally, shortly after the thunder, the wind will start to blow, followed by heavy rain. It''s the kind of rain that can splash every drop of rain on your body. Wan Kun shook his head: "as expected, heaven is not beautiful." He turned around and walked to the side of the horse, stepped on the back of the horse, naturally read the text into his arms, a familiar fragrance of Magnolia came into his nose, quietly sighed, why he was only 13 years old, why he was only 13 years old. The dark top of his hair was close to his eyes. He bent his head and printed a kiss on the soft black hair, which was almost imperceptible. It''s almost imperceptible, not totally imperceptible. Nianwen knows what he just did, but he pretends to be ignorant. His eyes are fixed on the front, and his body leans forward stiffly to maintain the distance with him. But after the horse starts to run, the distance can''t exist at all. Her back is constantly bumping and rubbing his chest, which is burning The hot body temperature from the back to her whole body, making all the blood around her boil. The result of blood boiling is that it''s hot, it''s very hot. Even if the big raindrops hit her, they could not quench the heat. When the horse ran to the gate, it was closed and they were all wet. Wan Kun got off his horse and clapped at the door. The clapping was drowned in the roaring thunder. Even he could not hear the clapping. No one responded to him at all. Nianwen also got off the horse. His wet and cold clothes were clinging to his body, which made him feel uncomfortable. "What to do?" She asked. Wan Kun said, "it seems that we can''t enter the city tonight. Let''s go to the post station." There is a post not far away. Nianwen looks at the wall with wide eyes. With her and wankun''s Kung Fu, it''s not difficult to go over. It''s just that it doesn''t seem very good. If the soldiers guarding the city can see it, it''s even more difficult to explain. "Well, go to the post station." She nodded. When they got on the horse again, Wan Kun put the wet robe on her head, which could keep off the rain. As soon as she wanted to say no, he had already pushed his horse to gallop, and refused to give her a chance to refuse at all. Chapter 1270 The light in the post station is bright. Although it''s thundering and raining, the second child is still guarding under the bright porch. He sees someone beating a horse into the yard and immediately opens an oil paper umbrella to meet him. He handed the opened oil paper umbrella to wankun, and led the horse to the stable in the rain. Wan Kun holds an umbrella in one hand and pulls off the clothes covered on the head of Nianwen to protect her body. After all, it''s a girl. Her clothes are thin in summer. It''s always indecent to be wet by the rain. Read text cold straight shiver, the previous fire has long disappeared trace, she just wanted to speak, but a mouth, but a big sneeze. Wan Kun frowned, hurriedly led her into the post station, and said to the shopkeeper who was greeting her, "two guest rooms." The shopkeeper said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. There is only one room left in a caravan just now. They are both young men. It''s not a problem to make do with one room, is it?" Wan Kun looked at his eyes and sneezed several times. He nodded: "one room is OK. Send hot water to us immediately. Then please find two clean clothes for us." The shopkeeper said good things in succession. Seeing the guy who was in charge of the horse just came back, he said: "little six, you can bring the hot water to nanbafang. My guest will use it soon." Liu turns around and goes. The shopkeeper leads Wan Kun and Nian Wen to the third floor. Nanliufang is the sixth room in the South and the innermost room on the floor. It seems that the shopkeeper didn''t lie. The room is not big. There are only one bed, one table and two chairs. Under the window, there is a small desk and an old chair with paint off. There is a double-layer wood cabinet with one person high. There is also a small bathroom with only bucket and low stool. Xu is to save money. There is only a thin curtain between the bathroom and the room. There is not even a door. The little six was quick to do things. In a short time, he carried two steaming buckets upstairs. After pouring water into the buckets, he trotted downstairs. Then he carried two buckets of water outside the bathroom and covered them with a thick cloth to prevent them from getting cold. "My guest, your bath water is ready. What else can I do for you?" Wan Kun said, "our clothes are wet. Can you help us find two clean clothes?" Small two nods: "OK, small this go." Wan Kun put a silver ingot into the hands of the waiter: "thank you." The second child was flattered. This was not the first time he collected the reward, but the first time he received so much reward. He grinned happily. As soon as the junior two left, wankun hurriedly pulled off the wet clothes protecting Nianwen''s body, touched her arm, and found that her body was trembling gently: "cold?" She nodded, "a little." He pushed her into the bathroom: "go to the hot water and soak it. I''ll be sick for a while." Read the text to smile a way: "what are you afraid of when you are sick? We are all doctors. " Wan Kun frowned, "what about the doctor? Doctors are also human beings, flesh and blood. When others get sick, they will suffer as much as our doctors. They will not change because you are a doctor. " That''s also true. What she hates most is taking painstaking medicine, which is the most annoying thing. Wan Kun pushed her into the bathroom, pulled up the curtain, and said, "you can soak in peace for a while, disperse the cold. I''ll be outside. I want to heat the water and say," I''ll pass it for you. " Nianwen''s face began to burn again and hurriedly said, "no need, these hot water are enough." Wan Kun didn''t answer. He thought that the girl must be blushing into a monkey''s ass now. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see it. He chuckled. Chapter 1271 Nianwen immerses her whole body in hot water, and her cold body finally recovers slowly from the rain. Her hair is also wet and dyed. She simply spreads her hair and washes it in the water. When it''s almost washed, there''s a knock on the door from the waiter outside. It seems that she sent her clean clothes. Wan Kun walked quickly to the outside of the bathroom. "The second child said he could help us wash and dry our clothes, so that when we leave tomorrow, we can wear our own clothes." Originally, the post station didn''t have this service. The second child took so much money and didn''t do much work. He was upset. So he took the initiative to help them do laundry and dry clothes. "Read text to sink his body, said:" come in to take it, don''t peek Wan Kun chuckled: "what are you good-looking? Do you have it, and I don''t?" Nianwen blushed and didn''t speak. When he saw that he came in, he picked up his clothes from the stool, turned around and went out. As expected, he didn''t squint. If he looked carefully, his cheeks seemed to be red. He''s shy, too? Wan Kun took the wet clothes and went out. When she heard the sound of closing the door outside, she stood up from the water and reached for the clothes on the low stool outside. She touched the bright and clean surface of the stool. It was really bright and clean. There was nothing. She a Leng, he took away the wet clothes, but did not put the clean clothes on? In the past, when she took a bath at home and Donger came in to pick up the dirty clothes, she would put the clean clothes beside the bucket at the same time... When she was in a daze, the light in front of her eyes lit up. Wan Kun came in with his clothes in his arms. The two people''s shocked eyes collided. Wan Kun''s eyes slipped slowly from her face... "Read the text quickly sink back into the water, ashamed and angry:" Hey, you come in also do not say hello Wan Kun swallowed his saliva in his dry throat. "Just now, who knows you will?" he hurriedly put his clothes on the bench, turned around and went out quickly, trying to suppress the pounding heart and the surging blood. "I''ll go out and see if there''s anything to eat." He left the words behind and hurried away. Nian Wen opened his mouth and called out to him. As soon as he opened his mouth, he heard the door slammed shut outside. "This guy is in a hurry. He''s still wearing wet clothes. He''ll be sick later." She quickly got up, put on the ill fitting men''s clothes and sat under the window, wiping her hair. After a while, Wan Kun came back with a bowl of ginger soup in his hand. It was steaming, apparently just out of the pot. He put the ginger soup on the table and walked behind her: "I''ll help you." "No, I can do it myself." She refused, but the towel in her hand was still pulled by him. He wiped her hair, one by one, one by one, delicate and affectionate. "I''ll cover your wet hair and wipe it all my life." He said suddenly. She looked at Wan Kun in the mirror, with a smile on her face. She asked, "how long is a lifetime?" He smiled: "from now on until I die." Who can say clearly how long the whole life is? Some people have a lot of life, some people have a very short life, maybe 10, 20, 60, 100 years. He can''t tell her how long his life is, but he can promise that in his lifetime, he will love her and never change. Chapter 1272 "I usually look at a serious person, how can it suddenly become like this." She held back her eyes and sighed. Wan Kun picked up her eyebrows and looked like a peach in the mirror. "How has it become?" "She low smile:" I just don''t say, you know They have no one to talk to, a warm feeling, I don''t know when, began to read between the eyes and the heart slowly flowing, not rich, but everywhere. "Well, I''ve cooked you a bowl of ginger soup. You can drink it while it''s hot." He pulled her up and sat her at the small round table. Yellow soup floating in a few pieces of yellow ginger, nothing else, a look is not good to drink, she frowned and shook her head: "I don''t want to drink this." "Listen," Wan Kun said She shook her head and said, "no, I''m fine. I didn''t catch a cold. Nothing." Wan Kun sat down in front of her, stared into her eyes, and said, "so, do you want me to feed you?" His eyes swept the bowl of ginger soup, and he hooked his lips and said, "I forgot to take the spoon just now. It seems that I need to feed it with my mouth." Read a word and don''t say a word immediately put up the bowl, Gudong a big drink, almost did not choke to death, coughing tears flying small face red. He sighed and patted her on the back: "what''s the hurry? If you like, there''s still room in the kitchen. No one will rob you. " It took me half a day to slow down. Good guy, this is ginger soup. It doesn''t matter if I choke on the tea. It''s very spicy. He touched his arms, and there was nothing else but a few wet silver tickets. The pad he had brought with his wet clothes was washed by the waiter. He had to tear his sleeve to wipe tears for her: "look, such a big man can still cry when he drinks ginger soup. He can''t laugh when he says it." Nianwen glanced at him, but he didn''t have a good airway: "it''s not you. I choked in a hurry when I said those things that didn''t touch the edge. I almost didn''t choke to death." Wankun spoiled and rubbed her head, looked back at the two buckets outside the eye bath room, and said: "drink slowly, I''ll take a bath, and the water will be cold for a while." It was not until Wan Kun''s figure completely disappeared in front of her eyes that she took up the soup bowl again and took a sip. She had no taste except spicy. When she heard the sound of water in the bathroom, she took the bowl and went quietly to the window. Wan Kun''s deep voice came from the bathroom: "don''t forget that there is a whole bowl of ginger steam in the kitchen. If you pour it, I will let you drink two more bowls." She flattened her mouth and turned around helplessly. She drank half of the bowl and began to sweat soon. When Wan Kun heard the sound of the bowl on the table, he said, "there are clean cloth towels on the bed. You can use them to wipe sweat." Her stomach Fei: is this guy born a pair of perspective eyes? How can we know everything? After taking a bath, Wan Kun came out. Nian Wen was lying on the bed and asleep. He was holding a half wet cloth towel in his hand. With a sigh, he quickly threw down the cloth towel to wipe his hair, walked to read the tattoo, pulled the thin quilt at the corner of the bed and covered her with it: sleeping so well and snoring. It seems that he is really tired today. Looking at Nianwen in a deep sleep, looking at her beautiful side face, wrapped in the slender body of the thin quilt, thinking of the scene he saw in the bath before, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the hot flame which was not easy to subside in his stomach was ignited again. Chapter 1273 When Nianwen woke up, it was the next morning. She felt very hot. It seemed that there was a big fire pot beside her, which made her uncomfortable. Sitting up, I saw Wan Kun lying beside her. His body was curled up and trembled slightly. It seemed that something was wrong. She quickly reached for his forehead temperature, hot hot hands, her face surprised: "you are hot?" Wan Kun raised his eyelids to see her, then closed again: "I''m ok. I''ll go back to sleep later." "You said it was ok?" She jumped out of bed and found her medicine box in the corner. She kept saying, "I don''t know how to take care of myself. You''re not the same. You''re still sick. You''re still a doctor. Don''t you know how to get up and look for medicine?" How could she sleep so dead? Even when he was ill, he didn''t realize it, which made him stay up all night. He must have had a very hard night. Nianwen found a porcelain vase. "I found it. It''s a antipyretic that was refined in Kyoto. Fortunately, it''s here." She poured a glass of water and went to the bed. She helped Wan Kun to sit up. "Take the medicine first." Wan Kun leaned on the head of the bed, took the medicine from her, smelled it, smiled and said, "you still take this to go out. Fortunately, you didn''t get wet yesterday, or you will cry now." Read the text horizontal he one eye, do not have good airway: "you still have the mood to joke now, take medicine quickly." When Wan Kun swallowed the pills, she said, "you don''t look weak at ordinary times. Why did you get sick yesterday when it rained?"? I am not as delicate as you. " Wan Kun is really suffering. Last night, she bumped into a beauty and slept with her. How could she understand the torture like pain? So he took at least three cold baths in the tub and put out the fire in one night. This cold and hot toss, finally to their own toss disease. Of course, he can''t say it, he can only swallow it himself. "Well, I''m fine. Go back." He got up to get out of bed. She said: "don''t don''t don''t, you''ll rest here. I''ll go to Kushui village later, and pick you up when I''m finished." Wan Kun waved: "no, I''ll go with you. It''s just a cold breeze. I''m ok." He can''t resist reading Wen, so he has to take him to Kushui village. As soon as they entered the village, they met two villagers. They were talking and laughing. They were going to work with hoes on their shoulders. When they saw that Nian Wen had come down from his horse, they hurried to meet him: "doctor Chu, you have come so early?" Read text to smile: "not early, how are your children?" The man kept bowing to Nianwen: "doctor Chu is a miracle doctor. The medicine you prescribe is a miracle medicine. If you drink it for only a few hours, the child will be better. You can also eat some food. It''s better this morning. You must go to my house to see the child later." Read the text to nod, smile way: "good, a while certainly go to lie down, the medicine takes three days even then, the water in the well these days does not let the child drink." "We know, we know, that it rained heavily yesterday, and those who had been sent to guard the well went back for a night''s rest. After the rain stopped, they immediately held on. They would surely catch the evil thief." After a few simple greetings, he said goodbye to the two villagers and led Wan Kun to uncle Liu''s house. Aunt Liu is choosing dishes in the small hall. The child sits at the table and drinks porridge. The child looks good, slightly worse than normal, but much better than yesterday. Chapter 1274 After diagnosing the pulse for the child, she took the medicine bag out of the room and prepared several pairs of medicine for Aunt Liu. "Aunt Liu, just finish these pairs of medicine. Eat less greasy food and more light food these days. Don''t worry too much." Aunt Liu thanked her repeatedly. Red eye didn''t know what to say. Her family was poor, so she couldn''t get the money for diagnosis, and she didn''t even have the money to buy the medicine. Doctor Chu not only didn''t receive the money for diagnosis, but also sent the medicine to her. She really didn''t know how to thank him. Read a text way: "do not need to thank me, I also am not do not receive money." Aunt Liu''s face froze at once. She was very embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. "I see the red peppers in your backyard grow very well. I just want to eat them today. Why don''t you give me some red peppers, but when the medicine costs, how about it?" Aunt Liu suddenly saw that tears in her eyes could not help falling. Doctor Chu didn''t want her to have a burden, so she said that pepper should be used to pay for the medicine. "I''ll go now, I''ll go now." She went to the backyard with tears in her eyes. When she came back, she was carrying a basket full of red peppers. Depending on the situation, she should have picked all the peppers in their garden. There was no left. People like them live on the land. These peppers are the source of their daily subsistence. If she takes them all, won''t they make their family''s life more difficult? Nianwen saw a small bamboo basket in the corner of the hall, which was much smaller than Aunt Liu''s bamboo basket. She hurried to get the bamboo basket in the corner and laughed: "it''s not convenient for me to take your big basket. I''ll go to another house to see a doctor later. Use this outfit." Aunt Liu had no choice but to take over the bamboo basket in her hand, which was only one third full. Carrying the remaining red pepper in her hand, Aunt Liu watched doctor Chu and his companion Wan Gongzi leave the door, and the tears in her eyes kept falling. The son came to her and pulled Aunt Liu''s sleeve: "Mom, why are you crying? Did those two big brothers bully you just now? " Aunt Liu shook her head: "no, of course not. They are all good people. They are very good people. Son, you should remember to be good people like doctor Chu when you grow up." Nianwen comes to a green brick house. In such a village, there are not many green brick houses. Most villagers live in Adobe houses. If they can live in green brick houses, they will have a good family. Yesterday, a woman who was tripped over by her was drying clothes in the yard. The gate of the yard was not closed. She went straight in and said to the woman, "sister in law, I''ll see your children." The woman was pleased at first, and then she thought to herself, "he will come here. Is he not here to collect the money? It''s said that he should be invited to see a doctor and pay some money. But yesterday he didn''t come to see the child at all. Why should he pay him money? " The woman coughed and said, "well, my child is OK. He is not sick at all. Don''t look. You''d better go to another house." Read Wen to pick eyebrows, eyes cool light sweep the woman, "well, sister-in-law you busy." Seeing that he turned away without saying anything, the woman murmured: "why is he so cheerful? Shouldn''t you ask her for a diagnosis? After all, she went to the city yesterday to invite him to treat the disease. She also took part in the treatment and went to wanwutang together with the big guy. " As soon as she left, she went to the neighbor''s house. The neighbor''s house was not as good as hers, and her family was not as rich as hers. She bullied her every day. When she came, she naturally had no good face. Chapter 1275 "Lu''erniang, did doctor Chu just come?" Lu''erniang stopped her hand and looked up and swept her: "yes, what''s the matter?" "How much money did you give?" She asked with a smile. Lu''er Niang threw the beans in her hand and said with a smile: "how much money did you give to Ping''er Niang?" Pinger''s mother said, "he didn''t see pinger in my family again. What should I do to pay him for his diagnosis? No money. " Lu''erniang just looked at her contemptuously and didn''t answer. Ping''er asked again, "what about you? I just saw him coming out of your house. How much money did you give him? " Lu''erniang said, "when doctor Chu saw the child, he left. He didn''t ask for any money at all. I asked him how much he would pay. He said no to me personally. He didn''t want any money at all." When Ping''er''s mother heard this, she almost broke her intestines. She felt that she had lost a lot of money. She knew that he would not have money at all. How could she let him go like this? Although Ping''er no longer had diarrhea after drinking the medicine, her face was still very bad. If she could let him feel the pulse, she would be relieved. Ping''er Niang thought of this, she turned and went after doctor Chu. Nian Wen has just come out of a family. He has another bamboo basket with fresh cucumbers and tomatoes in it. Pinger''s mother stopped her: "Chu, doctor Chu, please come back with me. My Pinger is not very good. Please help me to see." Read the text to pick eyebrow: "just now you still say she is OK?"? This is just a moment''s work. Why is something wrong? " "Just now I was busy with my work. I didn''t come in to see her. I''ll finish my work and come in. The child''s face is very bad and he doesn''t have much spirit. I think it''s better to ask you to have a look. We adults can rest assured." Read the text to nod: "what say is also, that leaves, go to see." Pinger''s mother was so happy that she thought that the free doctor would not use it for nothing, but also for nothing. After entering the room, Nianwen diagnosed the pulse for the little girl. The pulse is stable, but the Qi and blood are weak. If you don''t take good care of it, you may fall ill. "How is it?" Ping''er asked. Nianwen said: "she is too young to have diarrhea this time. It will hurt her body. However, if she takes good care of her body, she will get better." She took out the paper and pen from the medicine box and wrote a prescription for her: "this is the prescription for warming up. You should follow the prescription and take it for her for at least seven days." Although pinger Niang didn''t read the book, she could also recognize several words. She didn''t recognize other words on the prescription, but she still recognized the words of Angelica and ginseng, and knew how expensive this kind of thing was. She dry smile a few times, "this, how much money does this medicine need?" Nianwen said: "not much, just three or four Liang. Although ginseng is used, only a few pieces are needed for each medicine. There are cut ginseng pieces in the medicine shop, and the price is cheap." Ping''er''s mother almost threw away the prescription when she heard that it was three or four Liang silver and a pair of medicine. "It''s so expensive, we can''t afford it." If she took only one pair of medicine, she would bite her teeth. But he said that she would take at least seven days. The amount of seven days is tens of liang of silver. Where can they take it out. Nianwen shrugs: "whatever you want, if you want your daughter to fall ill, just let it go." After that, she turned to go. Ping''er Niang looked at the vegetable basket and a large bag of medicine Wan Kun was carrying in her hand, and smiled and blocked her way. Chapter 1276 "Doctor Chu, as the saying goes, it''s better to save people''s lives than to build a seven level butcher. You can do well and help us." Read the text don''t understand of look at her: "you say help, how to help?" "You see, you don''t have a bag of medicine in your hand. There must be some medicine that apple can use, right?" smiled Ping''er''s mother She nodded, "yes, there are." Pinger''s mother was more and more happy: "so, since you have medicine for pinger here, why should I go to someone else to buy it? Will you give it to me? " Read the text to nod: "say very reasonable, if I didn''t sell out, isn''t also suffer to carry back to the city?" Ping Er Niang noticed that what he said was to sell, not to... She said with a smile: "doctor Chu, you can see the situation of our family. This --" Nian Wen glanced at the clean and tidy house, which was much better than Aunt Liu''s house. She nodded: "yes, it''s good. It''s the best I''ve seen since I entered the village. I think you must be richer than others." Pinger''s mother hurriedly shook her head: "no, no, no, no, no, it''s not. It seems that our house is better than those Adobe houses. In order to build this house, our family owes a lot of debt and drinks porridge every day. We haven''t cut new clothes for many years. I --" Nianwen''s eyes fell on her and swept her clothes. They are not old There is no patch, and the style is fresher than other women. "It''s not a new dress. It''s not for the girl I married to the city. I''ll pick it up and put it on." "Oh, is it?" She shrugged, unmoved. At this time, a five or six-year-old boy came into the room, holding two big meat buns and eating oil. "Niang, grandma asked me to ask you, is the streaky pork bought in the morning eaten by burning or stewing?" Ping Er Niang''s face immediately changed, staring at the little boy, "what nonsense? Where is our house full of flesh and blood? Let''s go. Don''t play around here. " Nianwen sneers: "porridge every day? This meat bun is really delicious. " The little boy was going to leave. When he heard this, he turned back and handed a meat bag that he had not eaten to Nianwen''s face: "here you are. I have a lot of milk bags." Nianwen rubs the boy''s hair and says with a smile, "I don''t want to eat it. Eat it yourself and play. Our adult has something to say." The little boy drew back his hand, blinked his bright eyes, and smiled, "brother, you look so beautiful." "Brother, can I touch your face?" Nianwen just wanted to say yes. Wankun coughed behind him and said to the boy, "little guy, look at your oil. Go to wash it quickly." The little boy drew back his hand and looked at his little hand. It was really shiny. He stuffed the bun into his mother''s hand and ran away. Nianwen turns his eyes back to pinger''s mother and says, "do you still want to buy the medicine?" Ping''er''s mother hates her son now. If it wasn''t for this bad boy to make trouble, it might be true. "Buy, I buy, you say, how much is a pair?" Her compliments cooled and showed signs of impatience. "Three Liang silver and a pair of silver. This is the price when I take medicine from the drugstore. I didn''t earn you." Her face is light, love or not. "Ping''er Niang frowned:" you just said that the drugstore will buy three or four Liang silver. How can you buy it from you at this price Chapter 1277 Read: "how do you think it would be cheaper to buy it in my hand? I''ve just told you that my medicine was taken from the drugstore. I''ll sell you as much as they sell me. Why, I can''t help being invited by you to see a doctor from the city without making any money from you. I can''t do without losing money? " The woman knew that she was unreasonable and smiled twice: "that''s not true. I just heard from the neighbors that you should go to see their children for free, so you can''t treat them differently." Treat differently? Ha ha - I like to treat it differently! Nianwen frowned coldly and said, "your neighbor''s child doesn''t need to take tonic. I just went to give him a pulse, so I didn''t collect the diagnosis money. What? I took your money? Then again, if I am willing to treat differently, it''s my own business. I can do whatever I like. Can you manage it? Forget it, you''d better not buy it in my hand, otherwise you''ll say that my medicine is expensive. You''d better go to the medicine shop in the city to buy it. " After that, she took Wan Kun and walked out. Even though she was wearing clothes, she could feel his abnormal high temperature. She looked back at him. His mental state was obviously different from that of the past. The color between his eyes and eyebrows could not be covered no matter how much. He looked back at her and smiled, "I''m fine." She wondered that she had just wasted so much time here that she shouldn''t waste precious time on such a woman. Two hours later, she visited all the families in the village. The children were all OK, but they were still weak. After a few days of raising, they would recover. She was relieved, and finally she could leave with Wan Kun. After Nian Wen left, several villagers gathered together, "it''s a shame to say that Dr. Chu was asked by all of us yesterday, but she did come and gave us a prescription for our child''s illness, and even found out the root cause. For us, don''t pay her a normal consultation, and even leave a meal to others." "No, I heard that she also distributed the medicine she brought to several families in our village. Doctors like him are rare now." "What''s the point of saying that now? What did you do before? Everyone huddled at home and pretended to be stupid. Now when people leave, they come to these things. Who can I tell them? " An old man passed by them, listened to their conversation, shook his head and said, "that''s why those medical clinics in the city have turned you out. This is not the first time. Last year, when there was a cold in your village, so many adults and children were ill. Don''t you also go to the city to find a doctor?"? Here comes the doctor. You are the same as this time. You don''t ask for medical fees or medical fees. The doctor asks you for them. You all say that if you are poor, you can''t pay for them. If you dare, the doctor should pay you for them? " "If you are lucky this time, you will meet a doctor Chu. Otherwise, you will cry your throat and no one will come to the village to see a doctor again. It is all your own fault." The old man is reasonable and irrefutable. They also know this truth. But when they think of taking money from home, a hundred of them don''t want to... Seeing their appearance, the old man said nothing more, shook his head and walked away with a sigh. Chapter 1278 As soon as they entered the hall, they saw Yin Shuwei sitting in the hall drinking tea. Yin Shuwei quickly put down the tea cup in his hand and stood up to meet Nian Wen: "Chu Wen, are you ok?" Nianwen shook his head. "I''m fine. Why are you here?" Yin Shuwei said with a smile, "I''m OK in the mansion, so I''ll pick you up to see my father. I didn''t know until I came to the hall. You were invited to see a doctor by some villagers yesterday and didn''t come back all night." His eyes swept over wankun and gave him a salute. In reply, Wan Kun said in a low voice, "don''t worry. Wen''er and I are very good. When we came out of the village last night, it was too late. When the gate was closed, we stayed in the post station outside the city all night." Yin Shuwei nodded: "it was so. I heard Xiaodou say that the villagers were worried yesterday, but what kind of illness is it?" As soon as Nian Wen wanted to speak, Wan Kun said, "it''s all right. I''m afraid that wen''er can''t go to the mansion to see Mr. Yin today. Mr. Yin''s body is recovering well. You don''t have to go every day. Go back. When do you need to go, wen''er will go." Yin Shuwei looks embarrassed and turns to read. Nianwen coughs and says with a smile, "yes, it''s like this. Lord Yin''s current situation does not need to go every day. Brother Yin, go back first. I''ll visit Lord Yin in the mansion some other day." Yin Shuwei was stunned. He thought Chu Wen would contradict Wan Kun in front of him as usual, but he didn''t... Wan Kun read the text and went upstairs, leaving Yin Shuwei in a daze. In the room, Wan Kun let go of her hand and lay directly on his bed. He breathed a long time. He was dizzy. Now he just wanted to have a rest. She said to the bean who came in with her, "your son suffered from the cold last night. He had a high fever in the morning. He had already taken the pill to relieve the fever. Now it''s the time to relieve the fever. Look at him and wipe his sweat more. When his clothes are wet, you should change them in time. You can''t be lazy and don''t change them." Xiaodou responds one by one, and then she turns around and goes out. Wan Kun hears the murmur of her and Xiaodou in a daze. He feels very comfortable and feels that it''s a good experience to be ill. In the twinkling of an eye, she has been in Jincheng for half a year. The closer she is to the new year, the more she miss her parents. She doesn''t know whether they are doing well now. In every letter, it is safe not to read, safe not to read! "What are you thinking?" Wan Kun walked into the courtyard and wrapped a cotton jacket around her: "it''s cool at night, and I don''t know how to wear more." She glanced back at him and said, "I don''t feel cold." "Tell me, what were you thinking?" He came up to her and sat down. "I don''t think I''ll go back to Rongyu Hall tomorrow, will I Read the text cut a, white his one eye: "I have what reluctant?"? It''s not convenient to live here. It''s not allowed. It''s not allowed. What''s the difference between it and Kyoto? If it goes on like this, I might as well stay in Kyoto, at least I can often see my parents. " Wan Kun raised his eyebrows: "really? You have to think about it. When you go back to Kyoto, you can''t be with me all day long like you are now. " Read the article Qiao face red, angry way: "who wants to be with you all day long, you think more." Wan Kun smiled deeper and deeper, looked up at the bright moon in the sky: "so, are you homesick?" She nodded, "well, I miss my parents, and I miss my master. I don''t know if they are OK now." Chapter 1279 "Since I miss them, I will go back. Sooner or later, I will go back." "Nian Wen shook his head:" no, it''s because I''ve just become a ruin. Now that I''ve just rebuilt it, I have to let it go on the right track before I can leave safely Wankun shrugged: "whatever you decide, I will accompany you." She chuckled and rubbed her stomach: "I''m hungry. The cook''s cooking is not to my liking. I haven''t had enough for dinner." Wan Kun shaved her nose and said with a smile, "you don''t want to be full on purpose. Are you waiting to eat the beef noodles I made?" She said with a smile, "who makes your beef noodles so delicious? I wish I could eat them three times a day." Wan Kun waved his hand: "that''s not good. You can''t eat noodles three times a day. You''ll be tired of it in a few days. Isn''t it because I have learned this good skill in vain and can''t be attentive?" "As the saying goes, it''s good to eat less and taste more, but not to eat more." Wan Kun clapped his hands and turned to the kitchen. Nianwen looks up at the bright moon in the sky, and thinks of watching the moon in the garden with his parents when he was a child. When the family is together, they are really happy. She has been away from home for so long, and her parents must miss her. She must get Rongyu hall on the right track as soon as possible, so that she can return to her parents as soon as possible and accompany them as much as possible. A cold wind rose from the ground, pouring up from under the cloak. She shivered in the cold. She tightened her cloak and turned to walk into the hall. Just a few steps out, there was a suspicious wind behind her. The martial arts practitioners are very sensitive to suspicious sounds. When hearing such sounds, she responds quickly. Her feet slide sideways, and she leans to the corner of the wall. Her back is close to the wall, so as not to suffer enemies in the dark night. Two tall black shadows fell in the courtyard. Their swords were shining in the moonlight. Both of them covered their faces, and their eyes were twinkling outside the cloth. "Who is that?" read the text and asked in a deep voice "Desperado." Left other men answered, voice is very cold, words fall sword, as if the hell chase soul to make ruthless. Another man then raised his long sword and read between left and right. She pulled off her cloak and quickly turned it into a cloth stick to fight her opponent. The two opponents look the same tall and fierce, but their martial arts are quite different. One is quick and ruthless, the other is poor in lightness skill. This also makes Nian Wen have the ability to relax. He doesn''t have to deal with two people with high martial arts at the same time. Wan Kun, who heard the noise in the kitchen, rushed out and immediately joined the battle. The war situation was soon controlled. Two men in black wanted to escape but lost their chance. Wankun subdued the black clothes with the best martial arts with the fastest speed. Another black clothes with the best lightness skill was planted in the hand of Nianwen. "Who sent you?" Wan Kun asked in a deep voice. The mask has been torn off, but it is an ordinary face that has never been seen before, but it is extremely ferocious. "Kill if you want, cut if you want, don''t talk nonsense." "What a righteous and awe inspiring look! Today --" Wan Kun didn''t finish his words, and the man in black knelt on the ground and fell down slowly. Wan Kun said in a hurry, "his teeth are poisonous. Hold his mouth quickly." Wan Kun read and shouted. Nianwen also thought of this stubble. When wankun opened her mouth, her hand had grasped wankun''s chin, but it was still a step too late. She watched a plume of black blood overflow from the corner of his mouth and slowly fell down. Chapter 1280 Read the text quickly took out the needle bag from the sleeve bag, but wan Kun said: "it''s useless. It''s heding red. They''re dead His brow closed tightly, he picked up the long sword that had fallen to the ground and looked at it carefully: "this sword is made of fine craftsmanship and exquisite materials, which can not be bought by ordinary weapon shops." Nianwen also picked up another one and looked at it in his hand. He frowned and said, "but there is no mark on this sword. I can''t find the source at all." Wan Kun nodded: "yes, the style of the sword is also the common style. Although the materials are exquisite, they are not hard to find in the world. It seems that they are prepared." He bent over to search the bodies of the two men and found nothing. Nianwen said: "although these two people have different martial arts strengths, they are very rigorous in their actions. They are ruthless and ruthless in one move. They are like killers with special training. Moreover, their goal is very clear this time. I am the one they want to kill." Who on earth wants her life? Wan Kun said: "it seems that someone is staring at you. It''s not good. I can''t go back to Rongyu hall to live. I''d better stay in Wanwu hall." Read text to shake head: "no, I must return to dissolve Yu hall, so that they have the opportunity to make a second move, I will certainly seize a living mouth, torture out the reason." The next day, the Rongyu hall was rebuilt and opened. A long string of firecrackers were set off. Yin Yixuan and Yin Shuwei came to congratulate him early, and deliberately talked to the people to let everyone know the medical skill of Chu Wen, which was no less than Qi Rongyue ten years ago. Yin Shuwei looked around the hall and said with a smile, "it''s no different from looking back. It seems that you are rebuilt according to your original appearance." "Of course, this is my mother''s favorite style. How can I change it at will?" said Nianwen with a smile Yin Shuwei looked at the stairs on one side of his eyes and asked with a smile, "can I go upstairs to have a look?" Read a text to be a bit embarrassed: "upstairs is my residence and study, also have no what good-looking, don''t go to." She remembered that there were clothes folded by Dong''Er on the bed. The top was a woman''s belly pocket. She didn''t want Yin Shuwei to see them. Yin Shuwei said with a smile, "it''s not a woman''s boudoir. I want to see it." With that he went up the stairs. Read the text to stop, but listen to Yin Yixuan scold: "book only, Chu Wen said inconvenient, how you so reckless, no rules." Yin Shuwei sighed and gave a dissatisfied glance at Wen: "look, even my father is standing at your side." At this time, someone came in at the gate of Rongyu hall. She looked sideways and saw that it was the king of Jin who had not been invited. She was surprised: "Uncle min? Why are you here? " Min Hengzhi glanced over Yin Yixuan, who was sitting in the hall drinking tea, and finally fell on Nian Wenshen. He said with a light smile, "I will come naturally when the Rongyu hall opens." The bodyguard behind him came up with the food box, looked up and down at the reading circle, and sighed: "when I saw you, I was still a little baby. I didn''t think of it. In a blink of an eye, it was so big." He smiled and handed over the food box: "this is the sweet new year''s milk that the Lord bought in the morning. It was your favorite drink when you were a child." "Thank you, uncle min," said Nianwen with a smile Min Heng''s eyes are full of vicissitudes, with a soft smile: "you like it." At this time, Yin Yixuan leads Yin Shuwei to see the ceremony. Even after more than ten years, min Hengzhi still doesn''t have a good face for Yin Yixuan. Every time he sees him, he will think of what happened in that year. Chapter 1281 "Yin Yixuan, you really have a thick face." He glanced at the father and son coolly, then went to the side of the chair and sat down. Yin Shuwei didn''t know about their resentment, but he could not bear to see his father humiliated by the king of Jin. "King of Jin, my father has been an official in Jincheng for many years. You don''t know how many obstacles you have made to my father. My father has never cared about you. Why are you so humiliating?" Yin Shuwei said. "What is it?" Min Hengzhi picked up his eyebrows and looked at Yin Yixuan aggressively. "I''m not Zheng Zhongwen. I''m not as big as he is and I don''t have the deep friendship between you. I''ve always had a grudge. I''ll never forget some things in my life." Yin Yixuan is full of bitterness. He did it. Min Hengzhi hates him. He is not surprised and does not feel aggrieved. This is also the reason why he never fought back, knowing that Min Hengzhi made him a stumbling block in Jincheng. "King Jin, I have something else to do. Let''s go first." He got up, looked at Yin Shuwei, and then left the Rongyu hall. To stay will only give min Hengzhi more opportunities and make him more embarrassed. Yin Shuwei has no choice but to say goodbye to Nianwen and leave the Rongyu hall. "Dad, what did you do in those days? Why did even the king of Jin hate you so much?" Yin Yixuan doesn''t want to mention many things, especially in front of his son, which is his darkest history. He hopes that he has never done anything like that. "It''s all over. I don''t want to talk about it." He closed his eyes and tried to forget something in the bumps of the carriage. - Kyoto, Shangguan. A girl hurried into the Cuiping house where sun Liuliu lived. Sun Liuliu is leaning on the soft pillow to read the idle books. He is absorbed in reading them. Suddenly he hears the sound of opening the door and startles the books in her hands. She covered her chest and said, "dead girl, I''m scared." Xiaohuan hurried to sun Liuliu''s side and bowed her head and murmured a few words. Sun Liuliu immediately lost her color and said in a surprised voice, "is this really true?" Xiaohuan nodded: "it''s true, the song leader of Qiuye tower said back and forth." Sun Liuliu''s fine and beautiful eyebrows were tightly tied together, and her face was a little white: "Damn it, she has such good Kung Fu." Xiaohuan asked, "what can I do now? Qiuye tower said that we didn''t tell them the truth, so they lost two strong generals and let us lose money. " Sun Liuliu was so angry that she shivered. "A bunch of rubbish can''t even deal with a woman. Fortunately, they want to lose money with me. Are they crazy about money?" Though she said this, she was thinking about how much money she could use. She couldn''t rest until she got rid of it. Next month is the new year''s pass. She will definitely return to Beijing. At that time, the son of the world won''t look at her more. She can''t stand it. As long as the woman is dead, as long as she is dead, the son of the world will die for her, and will naturally focus on her. She touched her round belly. "My child, my mother did all this for you." She said to Xiaohuan, "take my eight treasure box." There are all her dowries in the eight treasure box. In addition to several house deeds of the shop, there is also a small stack of silver tickets. My mother is afraid that she will be looked down upon by the Xianguang Houfu, and she has made enough efforts to put down the dowry for her. She took out a stack of silver tickets from the eight treasure boxes and counted them, all of which were put into Xiao Huan''s hands: "go and take them to Song Guan Shi, let him do it for me, and never let her return to Kyoto alive." Chapter 1282 As soon as the Spring Festival is over, her children will be born. She will never allow anyone to destroy her life and her children''s life. Wood cangju Shangguan and Nobu Chao asked the young man who had just entered the door: "do you hear me?" The young man nodded: "I heard that. The people in the Palace said that the princess has not returned to Beijing." Shangguannuo was disappointed, and then he asked, "when can I go back to Beijing?" The young man shook his head: "no, he didn''t know. After all, it''s the master''s business." "Where is she now?" Asked the superior officer. The boy shook his head again: "I don''t know." He saw the son''s face changed and said: "but I heard that the princess is very filial. Next month is the new year''s day. She will surely come back to celebrate the new year with the prince and princess." Shangguannuo''s face is a little relaxed, yes, yes, next month is the new year, she should come back. Thinking of this, he is happy and distressed. It''s good that she comes back. What can he say after seeing her? How to explain that he married sun Liuliu just after she left? How to understand the defecation of sun Liuliu who is about to give birth. He waved: "step back, I''m tired." If the young man was granted amnesty, he left the wooden Cang house in a hurry and wiped his sweat secretly. At last, he was fooled through. How could he be so inquisitive about the affairs of the Royal Palace side by side? The people inside were very strict. He couldn''t ask anything about the master and son, but he didn''t dare to do so. He was only half fooled. I only hope that Princess Changle will return to Beijing next month, otherwise his life will be really difficult. In November, Jincheng ushered in the first heavy snow, and the business of Rongyu hall began to improve. People in Jincheng began to preach the name of the little doctor of Rongyu hall. Different from Qi Rongyue ten years ago, doctor Chu didn''t care about money, and the doctor was very casual, almost doing the business of losing money. She didn''t know that she was losing money, and thought she made a lot of money.. ¡£ The waiter in the hall couldn''t see it anymore. Finally, he summoned up his courage and said to Chu Wen, "doctor Chu, I know you are kind-hearted and devoted to the common people. But after all, our Rongyu hall is a medical hall for business, not a relief hall. If you go on like this, the hole will only get bigger and bigger." Read text don''t understand: "hole? What hole? What do you mean by that? " The guy is silly. I dare to say that he has been worried for so long. It''s all white worry. Doctor Chu doesn''t know that at all. "Dr. Chu, you have seen many patients in the Rongyu Hall these days, but you rarely receive medical fees. The medicine money is also very arbitrary. Do you know how much money our Rongyu hall lost in the month of reopening?" "Losing money? Don''t we make money? " She had no idea about it. "Where can we go to make money?" sighed the man. "You don''t need to pay for the doctor. You can''t even get back the cost of selling the medicine. You need to pay us guys to start the work. The Rongyu hall loses money every day. When did you make money?" "Then why didn''t you say it earlier?" "I thought you knew it," said the man "Do you know how much money we''ve lost altogether?" said Nianwen The man shook his head: "I don''t know. The account book of our Rongyu hall has always been in the hands of Mr. Wan. It''s also him who pays for the medicine. Ask Mr. Wan, he must be clear." So all the money she lost these days was given by Wan Kun? Why never heard of him? Chapter 1283 "What are you talking about?" Wan Kun strode in, stood at the door and patted the snow on his body, then took off his hat. Nianwen picked up the stove on the table and walked up to it. He stuffed the warm stove into his palm: "didn''t he say that he asked you not to come these days? The snow is so heavy that it''s hard to walk. " Wan Kun said with a smile, "Whoever says that the road is not easy, my horse can come here with his eyes closed." "That''s Wan Gongzi, you''re too diligent," laughed the guy on the side Read the text to stare at him: "don''t nonsense, go to make tea." After the waiter left, Nianwen took him to sit down and asked, "Rongyu hall is losing money every day. Why don''t you tell me?" Wan Kun said, "it''s just some small money. What can I say?" "But I just looked at the guy. It doesn''t seem to be small money." Wan Kun didn''t care: "it depends on how your business is. When it''s good, it''s possible to lose thousands of Liang a day. When it''s not good, it''s millions of Liang. For us, this money is not worth mentioning." "Read the text to startle to stare round eyes:" what? How many thousand a day? I''ve collected money for selling medicine. " Wan Kun smiled and shook his head: "how much did you charge?" Read the article to think: "a bottle of ten Liang silver medicine, not enough?" "Have you calculated how much it costs to make a bottle of medicine? What''s the cost of that bottle of medicine? " Nianwen shook his head: "I haven''t calculated. You gave all the medicine. I don''t know the price." Wan Kun shrugged: "since you asked me, I''ll calculate this account for you. The most recently sold medicine in the shop is Peiyuan pill, which can replenish qi and nourish blood. Once upon a time, the Rongyu hall also sold Peiyuan pill, one for fifty Liang silver and one for thirty bottles." "To make a bottle of 30 Peiyuan pills, you need a medicine that costs 500 Liang silver." Nianwenmo calculated: "so, as long as I sell a bottle of peiyuandan, I will lose 492?" Wan Kun shook his head: "you haven''t included the labor cost yet. The staff in the hall are in the hall every day for eating and drinking. All these money should be included in the money for diagnosis or medicine." Read the article to listen to these, the head all big: "I don''t understand this, at that time also didn''t think carefully, now think, is really stupid, no wonder those people are all happy with what, and some people want to buy several bottles at a time." He smiled and pinched her nose: "you are stupid!" He pinched Wen''s nose and was just seen by Yin Shuwei, who had just entered the door. He frowned at once and his anger rose. Suddenly there was another person at the door, which naturally attracted the attention of the people in the hall? What are you doing here? " Yin Shuwei suppressed his anger and said to Wen Wen, "my mother is ill. It''s freezing. I''ll ask you to go to your house if I can get cold again." He nodded as he read: "OK, just a moment." She turned and went to the clinic to get the medicine chest. Yin Shuwei''s eyes fell on WAN Kun, who was also looking at him. "Young master Wan is so idle that he can meet you almost every time he comes." Wan Kun nodded: "of course, where is wen''er, where am I, how? Brother Yin is not happy? " Yin Shuwei hums: "don''t forget, young master Wan, that''s awesome. You don''t care. Don''t involve others." Wan Kun picked up his eyebrows, his eyes were half narrowed, and he stared at Yin Shuwei coldly: "what you say is that you are not yourself." Chapter 1284 Nianwen comes out of the clinic with the medicine box. Seeing the two men fighting each other again, he shakes his head and says, "you are quarreling every time you meet. Is it hard to be an enemy in your last life?" Yin Shuwei snorted, "I don''t dare to do that." He turned his eyes to read the text, his eyes softened and he said with a smile, "are you ready?" Read text to nod, and toward Wan Kun way: "you want to go together?" He just came here, so he left him, some can''t bear to. Wan Kun shook his head: "I''m tired. I''ll have a rest in your room. You remember to come back earlier. I''ll make you delicious food." The conversation between the two and the newly married couple is no different. Yin Shuwei looks at Chu Wen in surprise, sees her pale face, and has no other reaction. He nods: "OK, I''m going to eat spicy fish today." It was not until he got on the carriage to the Yamen that Yin Shuwei woke up from shock. Looking at the Chu Wen sitting opposite, he suddenly asked, "Chu Wen, what is the relationship between you and WAN Kun?" Read the text to pick eyebrows, lips corner smile: "what do you think we are the relationship?" Yin Shuwei shook his head: "once you said he was your martial uncle. You two grew up together. I thought your relationship was like an ordinary martial brother, but now it seems." "How does it look now?" She asked with a smile if he wanted to tell Yin Shuwei that he was his daughter. He must think her relationship with Wan Kun is very strange. Yin Shuwei frowned. He used to be disgusted with the word "broken sleeve". He thought it was very shameful and evil. But recently, he found that he would think of Chu Wen involuntarily. When he thought of him, his heart would accelerate uncontrollably. When he saw him, he would be happy. When he didn''t see him, he would be depressed. Sometimes he even couldn''t sleep all night because he thought about him. He felt that he must be crazy, so for a while, he did not dare to come to Rongyu hall or to see him. He was afraid that when he saw him, he would lose control of his emotions and say or do something that should not be done. For this reason, he was troubled and upset for a long time. So based on this position, how can he blame wankun? What''s the difference between himself and him? The only difference, I''m afraid, is that Wan Kun can face it calmly, but he can''t. Seeing that Yin Shuwei never spoke, she said with a smile, "you will know later." "What do you know?" Yin asked "My relationship with him." She smiled and thought of the words Wan Kun often said. Her heart was sweet as honey. The carriage was very slow and shaking. Looking at Chu Wen, who was smiling like a flower, he suddenly felt that he looked like a girl and a girl. If only he were a girl! "How is she, madam?" Yin Yixuan looks at Nian Wen very nervously. He was good at the beginning, and suddenly faints, which frightens him a lot. Read text to withdraw the hand of the pulse, put lady Yin''s hand back to the quilt, smile: "madam is OK, congratulate adult, congratulate adult." Yin Yixuan does not understand: "where does joy come from?" Read a text way: "madam is happy." Yin Yixuan is stunned. He looks at the reading in front of him and at the lady lying on the bed. For a while, he doesn''t know what to say. He even wants to be a father again? Nianwen quickly wrote a prescription and said: "when my wife is old, compared with a young girl, she will naturally work harder. Now she has deficiency of both qi and blood, so she needs to take good care of it. This is the prescription. She can take it for three days in a row, and then she can use food tonic. Invite a cook who knows medicine to come to the house and take good care of her body, so that she and her children can be good." Chapter 1285 Yin Yixuan finally came back to his senses and said thank you to Wen: "well, I''ve written it down. Thank you." "You''re welcome. It''s not easy for your wife to be pregnant again at this age. I hope you can stay with her more. She''s in a good mood and many malaise in pregnancy will disappear by yourself." Yin Yixuan nodded: "I know what you mean. I owe her a debt before. This time, I will treasure it and never let her sad and sad again." She nodded, picked up the medicine box and went out: "then I''ll go first." Yin Yixuan just wanted to ask Shuwei to send her away, but he didn''t see the shadow of Shuwei, so he personally sent her out. "Next month is the new year pass. Can you go back to Beijing?" Yin Yixuan asked read the text and nodded: "back, back in a few days, so long away from home, it''s time to go back." Yin Yixuan sighed: "I planned to return to Beijing with my wife and book this year. Now my wife is pregnant. The carriage is bumpy. I''m afraid it won''t go back." Read the text way: "Madam now is the most critical time, can not take the carriage or try not to take, next year again is the same." Yin Yixuan nodded, "well, I''ll say hello to your parents." "Sure to bring it." She smiled, climbed into the carriage, and waved to Yin Yixuan, "please come in, my Lord." The carriage was drifting away on the snow covered road. He remembered that Qi Rongyue refused his cloak in front of Fusheng Inn in Pengcheng that year. He also stood in the snow as he is now, watching the carriage moving away. If at that time, he could accept the fact that she and he were impossible, and there would not be so many regrettable things. The past is like smoke and clouds, the wind is like scattered, but not scattered. "Father, where is Chu Wen?" Yin Shuwei ran out panting. Yin Yixuan pointed to the disappearing carriage in the distance: "go, what are you so anxious to do?" "I just went to the kitchen and asked the cook if he could make spicy fish. Chu Wen said he wanted to eat it. How could he leave in this short time?" Yin Shuwei said with chagrin Yin Yixuan shrugs: "but I don''t think she wants to stay for dinner. It''s you who are amorous." Yin Shuwei''s eyes are full of decadent color, and he is amorous? Of course, he is amorous. Yin Yixuan patted Shu Wei on the shoulder: "Shu Wei, you like her, I don''t object, but you have to promise me that everything goes with the flow, don''t force, otherwise it''s not good for anyone." "What did you just say? You''re not against it? Are you not against my liking him? " He has no problem with his ears. My father doesn''t object that he likes a man. Doesn''t my father hate this kind of thing the most? Yin Yixuan said with a smile: "you are old, and I have been young and impulsive like you. I know what it''s like to like someone. If you don''t want to regret it, you have to strive for it. But if the other party has explicitly rejected it, if she already has someone she likes, you have to quit unconditionally, and can''t cause her trouble. This will make her hate you, If you can do what I said, at least you can be friends. Otherwise, you won''t even have the chance to be friends. " Yin Shuwei can''t believe his ears. His father is teaching him how to deal with feelings? Knowing that the person he likes is a boy? He didn''t know how to continue the topic, so he deliberately avoided: "father, mother, what happened to her? Why do you suddenly faint? " Chapter 1286 Kyoto Rongyue checks Zhengzhou''s homework and goes to Zheng Zhongwen''s study alone. "Zhongwen, I just heard from Fubo that there is a letter from Jincheng?" Zhongwen got up from his chair, went forward and took Rongyue''s hand and sat down in the chair beside him: "just want to find you, you come." Dissolve the month to smile a way: "little nonsense, read a text to want to come back?" Zhongwen handed the letter to her: "you can read it yourself." Rong Yue received the letter. The handwriting on it was indeed the handwriting of her daughter. As usual, the words were simple, and the page was not full. She simply told her when she would leave Jincheng for Beijing, and asked her to prepare several dishes to catch the wind for her. There was nothing else. "This unconscionable man, who has been away for such a long time, hasn''t written a few letters back in all. Every letter is a reversal of these words." Zhongwen said: "I don''t know who I am. I miss you very much, but I won''t say it. It seems that if I say more, I will lose a piece of meat." Dissolves the moon white his one eye, does not have the good airway: "how? Can''t you be like me? Don''t you want to be like you, talking sweetly all day long and tired of killing yourself. " Zhongwen laughed and pinched her palm. "I haven''t seen anyone tired of it. I seem to enjoy it." The three nobles came to tea and sighed: "you are old husband and wife, can you not be so tired all day?" Zhong Wen said, "no, what?" Sangui put down the tea, and felt a small bamboo tube in his arms, and handed it directly to Zheng Zhongwen: "Lord, this is from the pigeon that just flew back." yellow bamboo tube is the special letter box he used to contact the eye line of the East departure. He quickly took out the thin strip of cloth from the bamboo tube. The handwriting on it was small and correct. There were not many words, but the meaning was clear. "What did you say?" Dissolve the moon. Zhong Wen shook his head, as if thinking: "there is no movement." "It''s a good thing that there''s no movement, maybe we think more about it," said Rong Yue with a smile Zhongwen sighed, "I wish we had thought more." Three days later, a carriage stopped at the gate of the palace side by side. From the carriage came the two-day-old Nianwen and wankun. Read the text way: "you go back first, I will go in by myself, master they must also be waiting for you at home." Wan Kun shook his head: "no, I''ll go in with you. You''ll come home with me to see my parents soon. They miss you too." It''s a good arrangement. I''ve been away from Kyoto for so long. Now I''m back. I''m going to meet my master. "Good." She answered with alacrity and turned to enter the gate of the palace. This is Nianwen, wankun''s favorite. She is different from ordinary girls. What she thinks is right, she will do it briskly. Unlike ordinary girls, she wants to do something in her mind, but she just pretends. Seeing wankun and Nianwen come back together, it''s no surprise that the moon dissolves. When wankun decided to go to Jincheng, she knew that there would be a day. "Have you met the master?" She asked. Nian Wen shakes his head: "not yet. Wan Kun and I will go there in a moment. We will come back for lunch. Are there any four happiness balls I like?" Rong Yue looks at her daughter and dotes on her eyes. This girl, who has been away from home for so long, not only hasn''t lost a little weight, but has gained a little weight. This little face has also mellowed a lot. She has completely transformed from a girl like a wild boy into a beautiful girl. Chapter 1287 "Of course, I''m ready. Let''s go. Your father will come back, and we will have a good meal together." Dissolving the moon touched the eldest daughter of Nianwen and smiled. Read the text to nod, bear the next tear meaning, squeeze out a smile: "father really hate, knowing that I come back today, also don''t wait for me at home, know how I miss him?" Dissolve the moon to smile a way: "well, have your this poor mouth Kung Fu, can come back earlier." Nianwen and wankun went to the Wanjia family. After seeing the master and Mr. Wan, they left for a cup of tea, and then hurried back to the Wangfu side by side. The carriage of father and daughter happened to meet outside the Wangfu. Nianwen jumped out of the carriage and rushed into his father''s arms. He said with red eyes: "Dad, how do you think it''s old? Is that what I don''t think? " Zheng Zhongwen patted his daughter''s back and sighed, "what are you talking about, girl? How long have I been old? Don''t you get used to seeing Wan Kun''s little white face? Now you don''t like his father Father and daughter are fighting to enter the door all the way. The feelings of their family can''t be described in ordinary words. She can feel that her parents love her and her brother''s strong feelings wholeheartedly. She also knows that her attachment to their parents exceeds the weight expressed on the surface. This is the most sincere blood relationship in the world! When sun Liuliu learned that Zheng Nianwen had returned to Beijing safely, she was so angry that her liver hurt. She gave her girl a slap in the face: "what''s the matter? Don''t you say that the people of Qiuye hall promised you that they would not let Zheng Nianwen come back alive? " Xiaohuan knelt on the ground, and her face was full of grievances: "Prince and concubine, I don''t know about this matter. The people of Qiuye hall promised to the maidservant, and I don''t know how they would turn against each other." Sun Liuliu pointed to the door and said angrily, "I don''t know. What else can you say besides saying I don''t know?"? Not yet! " Xiaohuan is stunned: "go? Where to? " If it wasn''t for the paunch, she really thought of kicking her: "where are you going? Of course, I went to contact Qiuye tower and asked them how they did things. I took so much money, but nothing was done? Does that make sense? " Xiaohuan got up in a hurry and went out in a hurry. In the study of mucangju, the young man is also reporting to shangguannuo. When it comes to Zheng Nianwen''s return to Beijing, shangguannuo happily overturns the pen washing basin and takes a lot of effort to draw a good painting. It is destroyed in a moment, but he doesn''t care. After finishing his clothes, he will go out. The young man stopped him and said: "Shizi, now the princess is reuniting with the prince and princess in the palace. If you go now, I''m afraid it''s not suitable." Shangguannuo thought about it, then nodded: "it''s not appropriate to go now, so go tomorrow." He looked at himself in the mirror, much thinner than before, but still handsome. He imagined many times when they met again. He didn''t know what she would say when she saw him. It said that Xiaohuan came to Qiuye tower''s contact point on Henning street and saw song Lord who had collected a large number of silver tickets and promised to do a good job. Xiao Huan was very unhappy at the thought of the pain she had just suffered in Princess Shizi''s house. When she saw Lord song, she asked coldly, "Lord song, when you received my ten thousand Liang silver note, do you remember what you promised me?" Xiaohuan''s eyes were not good at the song leader. Chapter 1288 However, song was not a vegetarian. Xiao Huan''s poor eyes and even his words made him very unhappy. He snorted: "don''t follow me to ask questions. When I collected your three thousand Liang silver note, you told me that I only killed a doctor in Jincheng. It was a weak girl. What was the result?" He looked at Xiaohuan coldly and said angrily, "is she a weak ordinary woman? Is she a simple doctor? She is a princess of Changle and has excellent martial arts. Both my brothers are folded in her hands because you lied first and failed to tell me the truth about her. " When did Xiao Huan see such a fierce face and mouth? She was afraid and her voice slowed down three points: "even if the first time is wrong with us, but the second time, I gave you another 15000 Liang. What do you say?" Lord song shrugged: "that''s only the compensation I received. My two brothers died because of you. Don''t you give any blood? Do you want my two brothers'' families to come out and make trouble, which is well known in the city? " Xiao Huan was shaking with rage: "but you didn''t say that. You were clear at that time --" the song chief hummed: "what did I say at that time? Don''t be silly. She is the princess of Changle. Her father is the king side by side. Her mother is the princess who protects the country. Her uncle is the emperor. I will assassinate her if I have a brain disease. If something happens to her in our Qiuye tower, within three days, our Qiuye tower will be razed to the ground. Will I do such a foolish thing for the sake of the area of 15000 liang? " Xiaohuan completely understands that she was cheated. Since the leader of Song Dynasty knew Zheng Nianwen''s identity, she didn''t intend to provoke her again. All the money of her family''s concubines has been wasted. She could even imagine how the princess would take her out when she came back to the mansion... However, it was even more serious than she thought. Sun Liuliu was so angry after hearing the news that she gave birth to a child who had only one month before. She was born prematurely and had to work all night to give birth to the child. She had half of her life. Fortunately, nothing happened. "Boy or girl?" She used the last breath of her body to ask wenpo. Wenpo smiled and hugged the child to her: "congratulations to Princess shizifei." It''s a son. She gave birth to a son? God open eyes, old days is open eyes! "Come on, tell the world." She did not see the child''s face clearly. Her tired body could not support her anymore and she fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already noon, she had changed her clean clothes, the room would be warm, the child would be placed in the cradle not far away, and the nurse was taking good care of her. "And the son of the world?" She did not see the trace of Shizi in the room, and asked Xiaohuan. Xiaohuan said: "Shizi, he is out." Sun Liuliu frowned: "he''s out? Where did he go? What could be more important than his son? " Xiaohuan shook her head: "I don''t know where the son of the world went. He went out alone." Sun took a deep breath and asked, "did he come when I was asleep?" Xiaohuan lowered his head and shook it gently: "No." "Did you tell him that my sun Liuliu gave birth to a son?" She doesn''t want to be angry. Women can''t be angry. Xiaohuan nodded, "your maidservant went before you were born." Chapter 1289 She went to mucangju for three times before and after her birth, but the son of the world ignored her at all. No matter before or after the birth of the child, he didn''t want to take a look. At this time, a girl from outside came to report: "tell the princess, Madame Pingde Hou is coming. She is coming here." Mom''s here? Her heart a burst of acid, when the mother''s familiar face appeared at the door, her tears would not stop falling down, how many grievances, all at this moment flood. As soon as Wu''s feet entered the door, he saw his daughter looking at herself with dim tears, and her small face was too thin. It was like a woman who had just given birth. "My son, my son!" She rushed forward and held her daughter''s hand tightly. Her eyes were also in her eyes. She followed her mother''s eyes and stared at Xiaohuan: "how do you take care of the young lady? See what the young lady has become? " Xiaohuan knelt on the ground, hanging her head and not talking. Her grievance was deeper than the sea. Wu knew that his daughter must have a lot to say, and said, "you all leave." Xiaohuan understood and hurriedly got up and asked all the girls and women in the room to go out together. There are only two women left in the room, and a sleeping baby. Wu asked, "what''s going on? How can a good breed be born prematurely? " There is nothing to hide in front of her mother-in-law. She said all these things together, and her heart felt a lot better. But Wu was scared: "dead girl, don''t you want to die? How dare you buy murderers? The other party is still the princess of Changle. You should know that once it happens, it''s not only you, Xianguang Houfu, or even our Pingde Houfu that are unlucky. Do you think their Zheng family is vegetarian? " Sun Liuliu was previously blinded by hatred. How could she have thought about this? She just wanted to be loved by her husband and let the enemy disappear completely. She didn''t think about anything else. At this time, I was awakened by my mother, but I was suddenly enlightened and regretted. What''s more, I was envious. Why did that woman have so many excellent family background, beautiful appearance and men''s eagerness at first when she was born... And she, in order to give birth to this child, went through the gates of hell, but Shizi refused to even look at her. Wu Shi looked at the baby in the cradle of eyes. He was born prematurely, and his face was not very good, but his facial features were very delicate. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "my little brother is really handsome, just like you and Shizi." Sun Liuliu finally smiled on his gloomy face, "really? Come and show me. " Wu Shi waved: "don''t don''t don''t don''t, it''s not easy to fall asleep. This hug will wake up." She sat back next to her daughter and sighed, "Liu Liu, listen to my mother''s advice. Don''t do anything stupid again. You are the princess of the family now, and you have a son. Your position is not shaken. Although the son still thinks about Zheng Nianwen, it''s just because Zheng Nianwen hasn''t approved anyone. He''s just in a state of mind. Once Zheng Nianwen gets married, he will naturally accept it. At that time, Is your mother afraid that she won''t be able to take back his heart with her son? " "Is it true?" Although sun Liuliu thought what his mother said was very reasonable, he was still very worried. After all, Shizi was indifferent to her, and only she knew it clearly. Wu smiled and said, "of course, my mother is from here. Can''t you see through this? Don''t worry. Although men sometimes look at the flower heart, they are still homesick. " Chapter 1290 In other words, shangguannuo came to the palace side by side to ask for Princess Changle. When he was told that the princess had entered the palace, he went to the gate of the palace and waited. After a while, he realized that this was not the way to do it, so he delivered a message to the Palace and asked for the Queen''s wife. He is the nephew of the empress''s mother. Naturally, people in the palace dare not neglect him a little. The words soon spread to the empress''s palace. Shangguanyao was a little surprised. Her nephew, who had never come to the palace to ask for her since he called Kyoto, how did she come today? One side of the palace woman said: "Niang, have you forgotten? Today, Princess Changle is in the palace. " Shangguanyao suddenly realized that it was so. She thought it was a letter from Dongli. Later, she thought it was wrong. She and her brother were doing something secretly. Shangguannuo didn''t know. So even if there was a letter, shangguannuo wouldn''t let it come. "No wonder he was in a hurry to enter the palace. He didn''t want to see this palace, but to see Princess Changle." The woman of the Palace said: "Niang, now that the prince has married and the princess is afraid to have a baby, it''s not good for him to see Princess Changle now." "Shangguanyao said with a smile:" it''s just that it''s not good to let him see If he can really take that girl and make her willing to be a little girl, people all over the world will laugh at Zheng''s family and beat the emperor''s face hard. Let him see what kind of niece he has been doting on for years. "Xuan!" She said to the eunuch. Shangguannuo was led to the empress''s Palace by the eunuch. After the ceremony, he blushed and didn''t know what to say. Shangguanyao said: "Nuo''er, are you here for the sake of Princess Changle?" Shangguan Nuo saw that his mind was pierced by the Queen''s words, and his face was more and more red, and his head hung silent. Shangguanyao said: "my aunt knows that you have always liked Princess Changle in your heart, but it''s a pity that the sky didn''t meet people''s wishes. Later, when something happened, my aunt also felt very sorry." Shangguan Nuo said: "Niang, Nuo''er wants nothing but to see her from afar." Shangguanyao sneered: "what''s the difficulty? Auntie is the leader of the harem. If you can''t even fulfill this wish, isn''t my queen white?" She got up and winked at the big maid beside her. She nodded her head with understanding. "Let''s go and go to the imperial garden with my aunt." The Royal study "wen''er, since she has been away from Beijing for such a long time, she has come back. Every time she sees me, she looks sad. Although she doesn''t say anything, I know that she is worried about you and doesn''t want to restrain you. Can''t you write more letters home?" Read the text hey hey dry smile two: "Uncle - you don''t know wen''er''s temperament, use paper and ink to spread emotion this kind of thing, wen''er can''t." The two men were talking happily. The eunuch came in from outside and said to Chu Tianqi, "emperor, empress Niang sent for the princess to go to the garden for tea." Chu Tianqi nodded: "well, you can go. I have some business to deal with here. I''ll come to accompany me for lunch later." Read the article to say good, happy to go out of the Royal study, with the maids go to the royal garden. As soon as the palace maid leading the way came into the imperial garden, she said that she had a stomachache. She pointed to a direction at will and let Nian Wen go. She had to go there conveniently. Nianwen doesn''t care. She has been to the imperial garden many times. She is familiar with her family and can drink tea. However, there are only a few places where she can always find them. She walked in the direction pointed by the palace maid, through a snow covered garden. When the wind blew, it was cool. Chapter 1291 I couldn''t help thinking that the queen didn''t know what medicine was on sale in the gourd. For the first time, she was invited to drink tea and was still in the cold garden. It was strange. "Sister wen''er -" suddenly rings with a few urgent voices in the clear, she stops and looks at the man coming from another path. Shangguannuo? Why is he here? The delicate brow slightly wrinkled, "Why are you here?" She asked, her eyes full of doubts. "I''m here to see the queen. She invited me to have tea. I didn''t expect to meet you here," he said with a smile Didn''t think of it? Really? "It''s a coincidence that I was invited by the queen to have tea. I don''t know where the queen is at this time." Shangguannuo pointed to a direction: "it''s in the pavilion over there. Let''s go together." He went forward and wanted to walk with her side by side, but she deliberately stepped back and kept a certain distance from him: "son of the world, please." Her face is like a delicate flower with a smile, three points polite, seven points cold. He was bitter in his heart. He sighed and nodded: "let''s go." Along the way, he didn''t know what to say, and she also kept silent behind her, the atmosphere was strangely embarrassing. The stone table between the pavilions is covered with fluffy mats, and under the stone table is a silver and carbon basin. Originally, the pavilions with four transparent sides are hung with thick curtains from the bottom. Once entering the pavilion, the heat is coming from the front, and the cold outside is like two worlds. Ah - rich people really enjoy it. There are candied fruits and a small carbon stove on the table. There is a copper pot on the stove. The long and thin spout is emitting white gas. Curiously, there was no one in the pavilion. She picked up her eyebrows and looked up at shangguannuo. "Is this it?" Shangguannuo is also strange: "it''s here. The place that the maid just said was here. The lady said that she was waiting for me here." He was in a hurry. He didn''t want to wait. He went to the garden to watch the wind. How could he come back and see his mother again? Shangguan Nuo said, "why don''t you sit down and wait? Maybe there''s something urgent for your mother. She''ll be back soon." Although there is doubt in Nianwen''s heart, she doesn''t say much. After all, the other side is the queen. She has to give some face, otherwise the emperor''s uncle''s face is not good. When they sat down, shangguannuo asked, "where have you been these days? How are you doing? " Read the text to nod "very good, did a lot of meaningful things, is what I always want to do, I am very happy." Finally, there was a little smile on her face, a real smile, brilliant and dazzling, but not because of him. "Just be happy, just be happy." His heart is bitter, since she left, since he married, he did not have a happy day, a day. After a moment of silence, he asked again, "what about later? Are you still going?" She nodded: "of course, after the new year, I will leave and go to another place. I study medicine for the purpose of curing the disease and saving the people, rather than watching the world. If I stay in Kyoto all the time, these medical skills I have been studying diligently will only be abandoned. Isn''t it a pity?" "And where are you going?" He asked in a hurry. Read the text to look at him: "why do you want to know?" "I just want to know where you are going. It doesn''t mean anything else." Really? She doesn''t believe it. "Shangguannuo, you have married. I heard that you are going to be a father soon. I haven''t congratulated you. We shouldn''t see each other alone. Today''s meeting, whether it''s a chance encounter or anything else, I hope it''s the last time." Chapter 1292 Shangguannuo didn''t expect that she would embarrass him so directly, and the smile on his face gradually became embarrassed. "I admit that I came here because you entered the palace. I was going to leave at a glance, but I --" but people are selfish and greedy. He looked at it, and he wanted to look at it again, look at it for a second time, and then he wanted to get close to her, and then he wanted to talk to her ¡£ Read: "shangguannuo, if you can put down those thoughts that should no longer exist, maybe we can still be friends." Put it down? easier said than done. With a wry smile, he reached for the teapot on the small stove and filled herself with a cup of hot tea. It''s cold, not thirsty at first, but sitting in the warm booth, baking the carbon stove, and then the throat can''t help drying up. See shangguannuo bring tea to drink, she also take the tea cup on the table and send it to her lips. The tea is clear and fragrant. It''s a good pot of tea. But in the strong tea fragrance, she can smell a smell that is hard to detect. This taste shouldn''t exist in the tea soup. She immediately frowned, looked up to Guannuo, and saw that he had drunk half a cup of tea. It seemed that she did not know the difference in the tea. She said, "you prepared this tea?" Shangguannuo shook his head: "no, I just came with you. I didn''t come before." "Then this is prepared by the empress?" She asked with a raised eyebrow. Shangguannuo nodded: "it should be, what''s the matter? Why don''t you drink it? " She put down the tea cup and stood up: "no matter who did it, I can''t get rid of it. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to see each other again. Let''s just not know each other." She turned around, brushed her sleeves and left. He got up in a hurry to stop her. As soon as he stood up, he felt dizzy and hot. At this time, he also realized that he was poisoned. He stumbled out of the pavilion and shouted to wen''er''s younger sister, "it''s not me, it''s not me. You have to believe me." The maid who had been hiding in the corner saw the princess go away. Only Shizi was poisoned and rushed out: "Shizi, are you ok?" Shangguannuo pushed her away: "get out, you all get out!" He only felt that his body was getting hotter and hotter, and his mind was becoming more and more unclear. He didn''t know what happened behind him, and didn''t want to know. When he woke up again, he was lying in his bed with a splitting headache, and his body seemed to be hollowed out. "Shizi, are you awake?" Suddenly a woman''s voice came from the pillow, which made him almost fall off the bed. At a glance, it was su''er who had not been seen for several months. "You, why are you here?" Su''er lies beside him, wearing only a pink belly pocket, and his neck and chest are full of red, purple and purple marks. He knows how these marks come from at a glance. Su''er said with a red face, "son of the world, you were so drunk when you came back yesterday. The housekeeper asked the maid to accompany you, and the maid came." The flood of memories came, and he thought of what happened yesterday. He and Nianwen were drinking tea in the pavilion. Nianwen said that the tea had been drugged and rushed away angrily. At that time, he felt dizzy, hot and hot. Then he could not remember what happened. He is not a fool. Of course, he knows what medicine he has. There is no antidote for this kind of medicine. Only when he is combined with a woman can he get rid of the medicine. Otherwise, he will explode and die. He didn''t know that there was medicine in the tea in advance. What would he think of him when reading? Chapter 1293 "Shizi?" Su''er is coquettish on her face. She thought of Shizi''s crazy demands last night. Although she was hard, she felt very happy. She felt that she had been in this house for so long, and finally had to endure. Shizi still had her in her heart. "Go away!" Shangguannuo got up to put on his clothes and didn''t look at her. Lengling gave an order to expel her. The coyness on su''er''s face gradually congeals. She stares at the man who turns his face and doesn''t recognize people in front of her eyes. "Shizi, what''s wrong with you?" The liver of Shangguan Nuo Qi was hurting. He didn''t want to talk to him at all. He hurriedly put on his clothes and left the door. Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue discussed in the study side by side. Their faces were very bad. When they came back from reading the text yesterday, they looked at her face and asked her if she had made trouble in the palace. She said what happened in the palace angrily and scared them to death. This is obviously not the business that Shangguan can do alone in the palace. Behind him, there is a empress. "The queen doesn''t look like a person who has no discretion. How could she do such a thing? This nephew is so important to her? " Zheng Zhongwen said. Qi Rongyue shook his head: "no, it''s not so simple. She''s not a fool. She knows what the consequences will be, but she still does it. It''s not out of the love of her nephew. She just borrows it to achieve her own goal." Zheng Zhongwen did not understand: "her own purpose? What is the purpose? " Dissolving the moon sighed, "you are walking around in the palace all day. Can''t you see that? Tianqi dotes on wen''er too much, but ignores his own children. The empress doesn''t seem to care, but how can she not? She is the Lord of the harem. How noble is the prince and Princess she gave birth to? But in Tianqi''s eyes, her children are not comparable to a princess with a different surname. How can she swallow this tone? " "How proud would she be if she could destroy wen''er at one stroke? Not only did she beat us in the face of the Royal Palace side by side, but also the face of Tianqi. Once this happened, she could only deal with it in secret. She couldn''t tell the world about it. So in the end, she won''t be punished. At most, she won''t be treated by Tianqi. She''s also a broken pot. Anyway, she won''t be treated by Tianqi in ordinary times. " Zhongwen hit several cases with a fist, and said angrily, "a poisonous woman has a heart like a snake and a scorpion." "Fortunately, it''s OK to read the text. If it''s over, I''ll go back to the palace and let her have more eyes." I think I''ll be afraid. If I didn''t study medicine in primary school, I would be very sensitive to medicine. If I drank the tea, the consequences would be unimaginable. Three expensive from the outside, two dynasty humanity: "Xian Guang Hou Shizi to see." Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "how dare he come? Who does he ask to see? " Three expensive way: "he is to ask to see Princess first, Princess refuses to see him, he asks to see you and princess now." "I don''t want to see him." Zhongwen said angrily. Sangui was about to leave when Rongyue called him: "no, please come in. I''ll see what he has to say." Sangui answered and said, "it''s OK for Wener. You don''t need to be angry now. Listen to him later and see what he says." Zhong Wen nodded, but his anger couldn''t be suppressed. How could he swallow his hearty daughter''s calculation. But the other side is the queen. If this happens to Tianqi, Tianqi will be embarrassed. Chapter 1294 Sangui leads shangguannuo to the study. Shangguannuo blushes and salutes them: "little nephew has seen the prince and princess." Zhong Wen said quietly with a black face and a light voice: "you don''t have to be polite. Sit down." Shangguan Nuo dared not sit. He was very worried. Especially when he saw the face of the Lord, he knew that he must have known what happened in the palace yesterday. "My little nephew is here today to explain what happened in the palace yesterday." Dissolve the moon to nod: "you say." The superior officer said: "I admit that I entered the palace yesterday, because my sister wen''er also entered the palace. I wanted to see her, so I went to ask for the Queen''s mother. But who knows, in order to fulfill my infatuation, the Queen''s mother did something wrong. She also did it to help me, but I didn''t know about it at first, otherwise I would not agree with her anyway. I have no idea about her Sincerely, the sun and the moon can tell, I love her with all my heart, how can I do anything to hurt her. " "What are you going to do now?" he asked What are you going to do now? He didn''t think about it. He just wanted to ask wen''er''s forgiveness. As for how to do it later, he didn''t have time to think about it. "If it happened to you and someone drugged you and then did something wrong, would you forgive her?" he asked Is this still true? It''s not the first time that the aristocratic concubines in his family have been drugged... He never thought of forgiving sun Liuliu. He felt sick when he saw her. He didn''t want to look at the children she had. That''s not what he wanted. So, will reading Wen hate him as much as he hates sun Liuliu? "Son of the world, since you know that you are the Queen''s mother''s key wen''er, what are you going to do?" She asked directly, but wanted to hear how deep the feeling was for the self described affectionate young man. Shangguannuo frowned. She didn''t know how to answer this question. After all, the queen is the queen and his aunt. It''s also to complete him. How can he blame her. "It''s because of me. The empress was confused for a while, and she took too much care of me. She wanted to help me. I''d like to take all the responsibilities on her own. I''ll take all the punishment." Obviously, this answer is not what Rong Yue wants. Her seemingly gentle smile gradually disappears. Her eyes are clear and cold, staring at shangguannuo. She says, "go back, it should not happen. We will not pursue it. You will not come to the palace again, let alone see the article, just as you have never known." Shangguannuo saw the obvious anger on her face, knowing that she was not satisfied with his answer, but he did not know what to say and do. Now it seems that everything he said and did was wrong. "Can I see sister wen''er? I want to apologize to her in person. " Zheng Zhongwen said angrily, "you don''t think things are too big, do you? You want to see her again? I tell you, no way. One day, I''m Zheng Zhongwen, you won''t want to see my daughter again, come and see off. " Shangguannuo came out of the palace side by side in embarrassment. His heart was as dead as ashes. Now things are like this. Who can he blame? I only blame myself for being too greedy. If I can keep my original intention and just look at her from afar and leave, how can there be such a mess behind? Back to Shangguan mansion, he met his mother-in-law who was about to leave at the gate. Chapter 1295 "Shizi is such a busy man." Wu''s cold eyes slanted to shangguannuo. He stood at the gate. He didn''t give me an explanation. You can''t go in. After all, he was an elder. Shangguannuo dared not be too rude. He saluted Wu and said in a deep voice, "is mother going back?" "Mother? I can''t afford it. " Shangguannuo doesn''t care to entangle with her, turning to the next person standing at the door: "what are you doing? Will you help your wife to get on the bus Wu Shi almost didn''t spit out blood. He just called her mother. This time he called his wife. She didn''t start to scold him. He was just like that. If she said something bad, wouldn''t he have a black face? At that moment, the servant was already close to him, and could not help but say that he took Wu''s arm and helped her to the carriage. Shangguannuo took the opportunity to escape and disappeared at the gate. Wu was furious. He wanted to yell, but he also had to worry about the faces of the two families. He could only spread his anger on his servant and push him away. Unexpectedly, the young man knew that the lady would suddenly make a move. Leng was that she pushed him to the ground and knocked the stone lion out of the gate on his forehead. At once, the blood flowed and scared another young man to scream. As soon as he called, passers-by would come to see the bustle. Wu was afraid of getting into trouble, so he quickly climbed into the carriage and left. After all, paper can''t contain fire. What shangguanyao did in the imperial garden finally reached Chu Tianqi''s ears. Tianqi was so angry that she immediately declared Shangguan yaomiansheng and asked her to explain it. Shangguanyao knew that she was in the wrong. She only hated that the plan would end in failure. "It was done by one of my concubines. It had nothing to do with shangguannuo. He didn''t know in advance." Chu Tianqi Leng hum: "so far you are still protecting him?" Shangguanyao shook his head: "the emperor clearly observed that it was indeed done by his concubines. Nuoer was pure in heart and love the princess. If he knew in advance, he would never agree." "So what''s your purpose? If I remember correctly, shangguannuo has married and got a son a few days ago, what do you want to do? Do you want to damage wen''er''s reputation in this way, and then force her to be your concubine in the official family? " Chu Tian''s Qi Qi''s liver hurt. The woman in front of him was so brave that even wen''er dared to move. He really thought that she was the official, so he had no way to take her? "I''m willing to be punished for my terrible mistake, but it has nothing to do with noer. Please go online." She bowed to the ground, her heart as cold as water. At this time, Chu Tianqi''s eunuch walked in quickly and whispered a few words in Chu Tianqi''s ear. Chu Tianqi''s gloomy face just looked good. He turned his eyes to stare at shangguanyao and said in a deep voice, "I''ll punish you for thinking for three months on the wall of the palace. Go back." Shangguanyao''s heart is like a mirror. The eunuch who just entered the door must have passed Qi''s words. Otherwise, according to the emperor''s temper, he would not be punished so lightly. Qi''s heart is deep. Knowing that the emperor loves Zheng Nianwen, he would never let her go. But after all, she is the queen and the person of shangguanyao. The emperor was obedient to Qi. It was Qi''s contribution that she was able to enter the palace and even ascend to the back. It can be said that now, the state of Chu is peaceful and the people are safe. Qi''s contribution is also the rise of the world. She didn''t want to admit it, but she had to. As far as the emperor is concerned, Qi Rongyue is more useful than her. Chapter 1296 She got up from the cold and sharp marble ground, and finally looked at the man who used to sleep with her, the man who entrusted everything to her, he was the man who used to be, and she was not the shangguanyao. Turning around, there is a trace of desolation in it. - Jincheng "Shuwei, what''s the matter with you? What are you doing? " Mrs. Yin took a piece of Yin Shuwei''s favorite sweet lotus root and put it in the bowl in front of him. Yin Shuwei returns to his senses and puts down his chopsticks: "I have no appetite. Please eat." He got up and went to his study, carrying a book with his eyes fixed on it, but he didn''t notice that the book was actually taken in the opposite direction. "What happened to the child?" Mrs Yin doesn''t understand. Yin Yixuan also put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, "I''ll go and have a look. You can have some more." Looking at her husband''s thin and tall figure disappearing at the entrance of the hall, Mrs. Yin touched her flat stomach and smiled happily. This was the life she wanted and the life she had been looking forward to. "The book was taken in the opposite direction." Yin Yixuan stood in front of his son and smiled. Yin Shuwei returns to his senses and puts down the book in embarrassment: "Dad, how did you come?" Yin Yixuan pulled a stool and sat down beside him: "would you like to talk to me about what you have been thinking recently?" Yin Shuwei dry smile: "nothing." "Let me guess." He pursed his lips. "I guess you''re thinking about Chu Wen. She''s back in Beijing, or she''s back with Wan Kun. You''re unwilling and upset. I don''t know what to do." Yin Shuwei''s face is red, but there is no sound. Yin Yixuan added: "I was going to take your mother to the Wenchang mansion in Kyoto for the Spring Festival this year. But now your mother is pregnant and can''t work hard. We can''t go, but you can." Yin Shuwei''s eyes brightened, but then he suffered: "what if I go? How about not going? It''s karma. " Yin Yixuan is puzzled and wonders: "bad luck? Why do you think it''s karma? " Yin Shuwei smiled bitterly: "isn''t it? I''m ashamed to talk and dare not see him again. " "As a man?" Yin Yixuan then understood why his son, obviously like a person, but desperately forbearing, would not take that step all the time, it was because of this. "Silly boy, you don''t really know her identity, do you?" He thought the book only knew, read the appearance of the text, where like a boy? I know it''s a girl at a glance. How can this child be so clumsy? Yin Shu is only stunned: "identity? What identity? " Yin Yixuan sighed, "you know how to read in ordinary times. You don''t know that there is a princess of Changle in the palace side by side." "What do you mean, dad?" Yin Shuwei said "Side by side the king and the princess protector have a son and a daughter, Zheng Nianwen, fifteen years old. Oh no, it''s sixteen now. She''s the princess of Changle, her son Zhengzhou. She''s just nine years old." If you still don''t understand, Yin Shuwei is a fool, but now he has nothing to do with being stupid. He looks at his father stupidly with a round eyes: "Dad, what did you just say? Zheng Nianwen? Sixteen? Princess Changle Yin Yixuan smiles and nods. "So, her name is not Chu Wen at all. Her name is Zheng Nianwen. She is a girl?" He doesn''t know what his mood is now. He has both ups and downs, and scolds himself as a fool. She is obviously like a girl, but he doesn''t think about that at last. Chapter 1297 "Dad, I''m going to Kyoto today." He ran out of his study and rushed back to his room to pack up. He wished he could grow a pair of wings and fly to Kyoto now. "Don''t worry, there are still ten days to celebrate the new year," Yin Yixuan shouted Yin Shuwei has already run away, no matter what he said behind. He smiled and shook his head, the child, hoping it was not too late for him to go. -- as like as two peas in Wenchang, Hou Yin, Yin Shuwei, looking at the same kind of Mr. Yin Yin, who was almost the same as before, sighed with deep emotion. "Your father will not come again this year," he sighed. Yin Shuwei said respectfully, "when I went back to Grandpa, my father planned to bring my mother with me, but because my mother was pregnant, I was delayed. My father said that I would be reunited with Grandpa next year." Marquis Yin nodded, looked sideways at Yin Hongwei, who was sitting at the top of his head, and sighed: "second brother, it was really Yixuan''s fault. Now it has been so many years, and the book is only big. Would you not forgive him?" Yin Hongwei shook his head bitterly: "elder brother, you are wrong. It''s not that I don''t want to forgive him, it''s that he won''t forgive himself. He hasn''t been in Beijing for so many years. Doesn''t that explain the problem? He clearly also - "Yin Hongwei swept the only eye of the book, but he didn''t say what was to be said later, and Sheng Sheng swallowed it. Yin Shuwei said: "Grandpa, my father said that he has let go of the past. This time, he didn''t come to Kyoto. It''s not a pretext. It''s really because my mother''s pregnancy is inconvenient, so he didn''t come." Seeing that grandpa still didn''t believe it, he added: "Grandpa, mother, she is pregnant. She was diagnosed by Princess Changle. She also told her mother to have a rest these days. She can''t work hard, so Dad canceled his plan to come to Beijing this year." Yin Hongwei is shocked: "you said Princess Changle, but the little princess in the palace side by side?" Yin Shuwei''s face immediately showed a bright smile: "yes, it is." Yin Hongwei exchanged a look with his brother, all of them were surprised, and then asked, "how could she go to see your mother?" Yin Shuwei tells the story again. The two brothers understand it and believe it. It seems that Yixuan has really figured it out this time. It''s a great joy! Yin Hong and Wei Le couldn''t close their mouths: "I''m so happy today. It seems that I''m going to hold my grandson. OK, it''s so nice. Shuwei, I''ll have a drink with my grandfather at noon today. Let''s have a good talk." Yin Shuwei hurriedly waved: "I''m afraid I can''t today. I have something to go out." Yin Hongwei did not understand: "where are you going? The capital of Beijing is not familiar with the place of life. Where are you going? " Yin Shuwei smiled and couldn''t close his mouth. "I''m going to see a friend. I won''t eat at home at noon. I''ll come back and have a drink with you in the evening." Yin Shuwei turns around. A young girl in a light green cotton jacket enters the hall. At a glance, she sees Yin Shuwei, who is Yuli. Her face is red, and she hurriedly avoids. Yin Shuwei didn''t see her. He stepped out of the hall and disappeared in a blink of an eye. "I don''t know whose family he has made friends with, but even if he doesn''t eat, he will go to make friends." Yin Hongwei shook his head and sighed. Hou Ye Yin said with a smile, "he looks like Yixuan in those days. The relationship between Yixuan and Zheng Zhongwen in those days is a little bit more than that of his brothers. Who would have expected that they would turn up for a woman at last? It''s a pity!" Chapter 1298 "Grandfather, is that the only cousin of the book from Jincheng just now?" Liang asked in a soft voice. Marquis Yin smiled and nodded, "yes, it''s been years. It''s the first time that he has come to Beijing to celebrate the new year with us." Liang Yujiao''s face is ashamed, smiling: "Grandpa, Grandpa, can I go to play with my cousin?" Hou Ye Yin and Hongwei Yin both laughed. This girl is really interesting. "Of course, but your cousin is out now. Let''s go to find him when he comes back." Liang Yujiao was surprised: "he just went out of the house? Where have you been? " Hou Ye Yin shook his head and said, "we don''t know that you young people, one by one, are mysterious in your ideas. You can''t tell us everything. If you want to know, you can ask yourself when he comes back." Liang Yujiao sat for a while and then left. The Marquis looked at Yin Hongwei and said, "look, Yixuan was like this in those days. The girls who saw him couldn''t walk. Now the book is like this again. Only this one, my granddaughter has fallen." Yin Hong and Wei Le couldn''t close their mouths: "no way. Who wants their father and son to follow me? They love reading. They are full of bookishness. Which girl does they like when they meet?" " side by side in the Royal Palace Zheng Zhongwen put down the tea cup in his hand and raised his eyebrows to look at Sangui. Sangui said: "it''s a childe who claims to be the son of Lord Yin, Xinyang Prefecture magistrate, and the son of your old friend, Yin Shuwei." Lord yin? departed friend? There is only one of his old friends, Yin. Is it really him? "Come in, please." After a while, Sangui leads the book only to the study. The elegant young man looks at him as if he saw Yin Yixuan ten years ago. He has the same stature, elegant demeanor, and full of rich elegance. "Yes, I have." A book is a gift. Zhongwen waved: "don''t be polite. Sit down and watch tea." He looked at Yin Shuwei, Yin Shuwei can only quietly look at him with eyes, dare not look at each other as blatantly and wantonly as the other side. "You are Yixuan''s son?" Shuwei nods: "exactly, my father asked Shuwei to say hello to you and the princess for him." Zhong Wen nodded, sighed a little, and then asked, "how has he been these years?" Shuwei said with a smile, "it has always been very good. My father is very concerned about the Lord. He often talks about the LORD with me." Zhong Wen asked, "what do you say about me?" Yin Shuwei sneered. "My father said you were his best friend in his life. Although he had done something wrong, he never forgot you." Zhongwen nodded: "I have never forgotten his friend. The past has passed, and I have forgiven him. However, in these years, why didn''t he go back to Kyoto?" Yin Shuwei said: "originally, my mother was suddenly pregnant this year, so she was not suitable to be a chauffeur, so she had to cancel the plan of returning to Beijing and let me come back alone." "So it is." He looked at Yin Shuwei, looked him up and down again, and asked, "how old are you this year?" "The sixteenth birthday just passed last month." The book only answers. In this way, Yixuan married soon after he left Kyoto. Shuwei was a few months older than Nianwen. "In a blink of an eye, our children are so old. Your father and I are both old!" Looking at Yin Shuwei in front of him, reminds him of his youth. Chapter 1299 "Stay for lunch, and let your aunt cook some good dishes for you later." Zhongwen Kedao. Yin Shuwei asked for it, and hurriedly replied, "OK, that little nephew is not polite." Zhongwen''s face was surprised, but the boy was very cheerful, which was beyond his expectation. Lunch opened in the small dining room of Baoyue house, and Rongyue made a few home-made dishes. The three sat at a table. Yin Shuwei''s eyes did not stop. He looked around. As long as there was movement outside, he immediately raised his ears and stared. Zheng Zhongwen poured him a glass of wine, "drink two with uncle, come." Yin Shu''s only face was dry: "shall we eat alone?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "yes, there is one of your guests in the house today, not the three of us." Dissolving the moon has long found that he is not right, and his mind is not at all, as if he is waiting for someone. "Shuwei, what are you reading?" Seeing that he stretched his neck out again, Rongyue asked simply. Yin Shuwei blushed and said in a low voice, "to be honest, I want to see Nianwen''s sister besides greeting you." Dissolving the moon full of surprise: "do you know?" Yin Shuwei nodded: "yes, I knew her in Jincheng. She saved my father and me. We are very close friends." Both husband and wife are from the past. Yin Shuwei''s eyes shine when he mentions reading. How can they not understand? It''s hard to do. "Unfortunately, Nianwen is not in the house today. She has gone to my master''s house as a guest," said Rong Yue Yin Shuwei''s brow immediately frowned: "wankun family?" It''s not surprising that he knew wennian in Jincheng and wankun naturally. However, when he mentioned wankun, he was obviously not very happy. It seems that the relationship between the two men is already the relationship of the rival. This meal, Yin Shu only eat absent-minded, tasteless. Wan Kun, who clearly has an impure mind for Nianwen''s sister, interferes in all her affairs as a martial uncle. The tacit interaction between the two people makes him jealous and crazy every time he sees it. It''s not a tacit agreement that can be found overnight, at least not between him and Nianwen''s sister. After lunch, he lingered in the palace for a long time and refused to leave. He didn''t come back until Shenshi read the article. He drank a lot of tea in his stomach and accompanied him with the Lord. He was too embarrassed to stay, so he got up and left. Zhongwen orders Sangui to send him out. Just after walking to the gate, she sees Nianwen coming down from a gorgeous carriage. Today, she is dressed in a women''s dress, a plain short jacket, a long skirt of the same color, and a simple girl''s bun. Half of her black and beautiful hair hangs on her back. It looks like a fairy coming out of the painting. This kind of reading appeared in his dream. When he woke up, it was a ridiculous evil dream. I didn''t expect my dream to come true now. "Brother yin? Why are you here? " Nianwen is surprised to see Yin Shuwei in front of him. He doesn''t expect to meet him here. She jumped out of the carriage and walked quickly to him. He bent his lips and bared his teeth, but he could not close his mouth with a smile: "how could you not allow me to come? Don''t forget, my surname is Yin. The root of our Yin family is also in Kyoto. " Nianwen suddenly said, "Oh, I see. If Lord Yin can''t come to Kyoto, he will let you come alone so that your grandfather won''t be disappointed, right?" He didn''t say no, he didn''t say yes. He just looked at the reading in front of him and said, "I''m so sorry you lied to me." Chapter 1300 Read the text don''t understand: "I lied to you? What are you lying about? " Yin Shuwei clenched his lips and smiled more and more brightly: "you are a girl, pretending to be a boy, making me think --" making me think that I have the habit of breaking my sleeve. He was embarrassed to say it and could meditate in his heart. "Why?" She was happy. She thought that Yin Shuwei knew that she was a girl, but he didn''t know. Yin Shuwei shook his head. "Nothing." She asked, "did you really know I was a girl? I thought you knew it. After all, Lord Yin knew my identity from the beginning, but you didn''t know it. That''s too much to say. " Yin Shu''s only face was embarrassed: "my mother used to say that I was a nerd, but I''m not convinced. Now it seems that I''m no different from a nerd." "Now that I know I''m a girl, do you still want to be friends with me?" Nianwen asked with a smile Yin Shuwei nodded quickly: "of course, when I knew you were a girl, I didn''t know how happy you were, so I rushed to Kyoto from Jincheng. I --" his face was red, and he was always shy. It was enough courage to say such a thing, and then he could not say it. "Read text to pick eyebrows:" so, if I was a boy, you would not come to Beijing from Jincheng He waved: "no, no, no, I don''t mean that. I mean, you''re a girl. That''s good. For me, it''s better than you are a boy." "Why?" She thinks that Yin Shuwei is very interesting now, much more interesting than he used to be. Yin Shuwei blushed, embarrassed to open his mouth. At this time, the sound of stepping on the horse came from a distance. He read the article and looked back. He saw Wan Kun, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant: "how are you coming?" Wan Kun''s eyes fell on Yin Shuwei''s body, and Junmei immediately frowned, turned over and dismounted, "how are you here?" Yin Shuwei picked up his eyebrows and said, "if you can be here, I can be there. Kyoto City is not yours." As usual, they were full of gunpowder when they met. "How did you catch up?" said wankun? What can I do for you? " Wan Kun handed her the cloak in his hand: "you, forget the East and the West all day, and leave without wearing your clothes." "I don''t feel cold," said Nianwen, taking over his cloak. "Why do you rush to send it? It seems that there is no second cloak in our palace." Wan Kun''s eyes once again fell on Yin Shuwei''s body: "fortunately, otherwise I don''t know someone has chased from Jincheng to Kyoto." Read Wen Bai He a look, not good airway: "say what, somebody else Yin elder brother is to return to Wen Chang Hou Fu to reunite with grandfather." "Is it?" "You go in, I''ll talk to brother Yin," he said Nian Wen was worried and pulled Wan Kun''s sleeve: "don''t go too far. He just came to say hello to my parents today." Wan Kun pushed her into the mansion. When she folded and came out, her eyes were no longer warm. She looked at Yin Shuwei coldly. "What''s your purpose when you come to Kyoto?" Yin Shuwei said coldly, "what''s my purpose? Is it related to you? Is it hard for you to understand that my fair lady, a gentleman, a girl like Nianwen, I love her and want to pursue her? " Wan Kun shook his head: "this is your business, but I think you have seen clearly the relationship between me and Nian Wen." Read the article is not, Yin Shuwei''s shyness is gone: "see clearly, the relationship between martial uncle and nephew." Chapter 1301 Wan Kun was not upset either. He said with a smile: "no matter whether you really see it or not, please restrain yourself. Some things and some people will never belong to you." Yin Shuwei frowned and became very upset. "I''ll see." He turned and walked to the waiting carriage. Without looking at Wan Kun, he went straight into the carriage. Though he didn''t look back, he could still feel the sharp eyes behind him. Although Wan Kun is two years younger than him, he has great momentum. When he is with him, he always feels an invisible pressure. He is very uncomfortable. When he returned to Wenchang mansion, Wang Shuzheng, who was next to his grandfather, was waiting at the gate. "Mr. Shuwei, you can count it. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Yin Shuwei said with a smile, "I have been waiting for Wang shujiu for some time. What can I do for you?" Uncle Wang said: "the second master asked me to wait for you here. If you come back, I will take you to see him." Yin Shuwei nodded, "OK, let''s go now." Grandfather must have a lot to ask him. Although grandfather has never been to Jincheng and his father has never been to Kyoto in these years, grandfather and grandmother send many things to Jincheng every new year''s day. It can be seen that they have always been thinking about their father, mother and his little grandson. In the east courtyard, Yin Hongwei and his wife waited for the book in the courtyard for the only afternoon. Finally, they met. Yin er''s wife rushed forward happily, grabbed Shu Wei''s hand, looked up and down, and her eyes were sparkling with tears. "Good boy, I know grandma is in Kyoto City. How many years have she been expecting you? You are here." In recent years, Mrs. Yin er''s health has not been very good, and how many medicines she takes has not been effective. The doctor said that she was suffering from a heart disease. She has been suffering from depression for a long time. She can''t be cured by medicine alone. She still needs to be in a good mood. Today I saw Shu Wei. Her dizzy head is finally clear and much clearer. It hasn''t been so comfortable for a long time. The book only kneels down in front of the second old man and kowtows to him in the afternoon: "your grandson is unfilial and fails to be filial in front of the second old man, which worries you and your grandfather." Yin er''s wife hurriedly supports Shu Wei to get up: "silly child, can we still be angry with you? Get up and let Grandma have a good look. " In those days, Mrs. Yin Er, who was also a gorgeous beauty, now has silver cream on her temples. In recent years, she has been worried a lot and her face is not very beautiful. She looks a little older than her actual age. Yin Shuwei helped his grandmother to sit down at the table and said with a smile, "grandma, I have agreed with my father that I will live in Kyoto for a long time and do my filial duty for him beside you and grandfather." Yin er''s wife nodded happily, and there were still some disappointments in her tearful eyes: "does your father really not come back?" Yin Hongwei on one side said: "I''ve already told you that Yixuan, because his daughter-in-law is pregnant and it''s inconvenient for her to come back after a long journey. If she doesn''t come back this year, she will come back with her grandson next year." Yin Shuwei said: "yes, that''s what my father said. Don''t be sad, grandma. If you miss my father, I''ll take you to Jincheng to see him after the new year, OK?" Yin er''s wife shook her head and sighed, "my old bone will only cause them trouble if I go to Jincheng. If I don''t go, I just hope that I can survive for another two years, watching him return to Kyoto and see him come out of the shadow of that year." Chapter 1302 Yin Hongwei frowned and said, "what nonsense do you say in front of the children?" He turned to read again: "ignore her, I always like to say something boundless recently. Shuwei, you are 16 years old now, but you have a family engagement?" Yin Shuwei shook his head: "not yet." Yin Hongwei nodded: "I think so. You are the eldest grandson of the second room of Yin''s family. Your father doesn''t dare to decide on his own affairs. He has to discuss with us how to do it." Yin Shuwei didn''t say a word, and Yin Hongwei said, "now that you''re in Kyoto, there are so many beautiful ladies in the capital. Your grandmother and I will look for you these days to see if there''s a suitable family. Let''s have a look first." Yin Shuwei''s heart moved. He thought that this was the prefecture of Wenchang, and that the Yin family had a good reputation in Kyoto. He could speak well in the court. With his talent, it would not be difficult for him to become a champion like his father in the future. If his grandfather went to the Palace side by side to propose marriage, and the friendship between his father and the king side by side, it might have been. Yin Hongwei didn''t realize that the book had gone. He said to himself, "it''s a coincidence that your grandfather''s granddaughter is one year younger than you. She has a good family background and looks. She''s right for you. Today --" Yin suddenly interrupted Yin Hongwei: "grandpa, I want to marry Princess Changle." When Mrs. Yin Er, who was just about to take a sip of tea cup, heard this, she was so surprised that the tea cup didn''t hold up and slipped down. The porcelain cup didn''t break, but the tea splashed all over the ground. Yin Hongwei frowned: "what do you say?" Yin Shuwei got up and knelt down in front of his grandfather with a plop: "grandfather, grandson would like to ask you to help grandson go to the palace side by side to propose marriage." Yin Hongwei looked at the grandson kneeling in front of him with a surprised face. "Say it again." Yin Shuwei said again, "my grandson would like to invite you to propose marriage to the Royal Palace side by side." Yin Hongwei turned to see his wife. Seeing that her face had turned white and her body began to tremble, he said quickly, "get up first, let''s talk about it later. Go to inform the governor Wang and ask him to call the doctor." Yin Shuwei was also scared. His grandmother was just a good grandmother. How could it suddenly become like this. He ran out of the hall in a hurry, and saw that governor Wang was talking to a woman at the gate of the hall. He shouted: "Uncle Wang, grandma is not very good. Please go to see a doctor." Uncle Wang was also surprised. He went without saying a word. Yin Shuwei rushed back to the hall. His grandmother had passed out. He hurriedly picked up his grandmother and went back to the room. After covering his grandmother, he asked him, "what happened to grandma? Is it because of what I just said? " Yin Hongwei sighed and said, "your grandmother hasn''t been very good all these years. She''s been suffering from a lot of troubles in her heart. She can''t breathe. She''s slowly becoming ill. The root of all this is related to the princess protector in the palace. Now you propose to marry her daughter. No wonder your grandmother can''t stand it." Yin Shuwei knew little about his father and their hatred. He didn''t know much about it. Now when he saw his grandmother like this, he thought there were many things he didn''t know. Before the doctor came, Yin Hongwei simply explained Qi Rongyue''s mother''s love for their Yin family''s life and the reason for their marriage in return for their kindness. With some of the past events he heard from his mother, he probably understood the reason why his grandmother was so excited. Chapter 1303 My grandmother was afraid that he would go back to his father''s old way, which made her in a hurry. "Grandfather, don''t worry. I''m measured. My father told me something about him. I know it." Yin Hongwei nodded: "OK, you can have a clear idea. Grandfather believes you, and he can promise you about the proposal. But you need to be prepared. I heard that the former Xian Guanghou Shizi also mentioned the proposal, but she was rejected. The princess Changle also left Jincheng to avoid Xian Guanghou Shizi. Try to think about it, Xian Guanghou Shizi is the nephew of the empress''s mother, Xian Guanghou We have a strong army in our hands, such an identity and such a family have been mercilessly rejected. How can we win in Wenchang Yin Shuwei said, "you have to try everything before you know whether you can succeed or not." Although he has no complete assurance, if he doesn''t even try, he has no assurance. After a while, governor Wang invited the doctor. The doctor was not young, and even his beard was white. He trotted with governor Wang all the way. He was very tired and panting. "Doctor Chen, you''ve got it." Yin Hongwei grabs Doctor Chen''s hand in a hurry and pulls it to the bed. Dr. Chen took a second breath, sat down in front of the bed, and gave the pulse to Mrs. Yin er. The white eyebrows were more and more wrinkled and tighter. Then he went to look at Yin Er Fu''s eyelids and sighed, "not so good, not so good." Yin Hongwei''s face changed greatly: "why not?" Doctor Chen said: "my wife is in a hurry. Her blood is surging. Her pulse is in a hurry. I don''t know what to do. If I go on like this, I may have a stroke." Stroke? Yin Hongwei thought of a colleague he met a while ago. His eyes were askew and his mouth was askew. He couldn''t speak clearly. He was walking with a stick and shaking three times. His body shuddered. "Is there no way?" Yin Shuwei said Doctor Chen shook his head: "it''s not that there''s no way, but that I''m not good at medicine. But you can go to the palace side by side and ask. It''s said that the princess of the protectorate once cured the patient who had a stroke. It''s not difficult to cure his wife with her medicine." Yin Shuwei also said, "yes, we can invite the princess to treat my grandmother. The princess''s medical skills are very good, so can we invite her." Yin Hongwei said: "I had the same idea at the beginning, but your grandmother refused. She always felt that she was in debt to her and had no face to see her again." Yin Shuwei said: "then I''ll invite the princess. My grandmother didn''t see the princess, just told her that she was an ordinary doctor." "It''s a good idea. It''s not too late. Hurry up." Yin Shuwei hurries to the palace side by side. Qi Rongyue learns that Yin''s second wife is seriously ill. Without saying anything, he asks Nian Wen to go to the hospital with Yin Shuwei. When returning to Wenchang Houfu, the original quiet West courtyard was full of people. Lord Yin heard that his sister-in-law was ill. He immediately brought his wife to visit him, and his granddaughter and grandson followed him. With their servants, the originally spacious room suddenly seemed very narrow. "Master, here comes Mr. Shuwei with the doctor." Governor Wang hurried in to report. Yin Hongwei nodded and held on to his wife''s hand. He patted her on the back of the hand. Wen said with a smile, "don''t worry. Shu Wei has found a good doctor for you. He will cure you. We said that we will bring children to Yixuan together. Don''t try to be lazy." It is said that the older the husband and wife come, the more important he finds his wife. No matter how many women he has in his life, he will eventually accompany him to the end, grow old with him, and sleep in the same coffin after his death, only a married wife! Chapter 1304 Liangyujiao pulled his brother''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "elder brother, this girl is the doctor invited by Shuwei''s cousin?" Liang Yu and nodded with a smile: "that''s right." Liang Yujiao looked at the reading text standing side by side with Shuwei''s cousin. Her brow was more and more wrinkled, and her face was very bad. She murmured: "a little girl, who can understand any medical skill, is not a charlatan." Liang Yuhe''s face changed a little when he heard it, and his eyes swept quickly to Zheng Nianwen. He saw that she didn''t seem to hear her. He sat by the bed and gave Yin er''s wife a pulse. He took a sigh of relief, reached for his sister and walked out of the room. After going out, Liang Yujiao hurriedly shook off her brother''s hand and said with dissatisfaction, "brother, what are you doing?" Liang Yuhe''s calm and displeased. "Yujiao, do you know who that girl was just now?" Yujiao chuckled, "who am I to care about, not just a doctor, but also how amazing?" Liang Yuhe''s face is more and more cold. What''s wrong with her sister, who is always gentle and clever? "She is the princess of Changle who lives side by side in the Royal Palace, the Pearl in the eyes of the king and the princess protector, and the most beloved niece of the emperor." Liang Yuhe''s words hit her heart like a dull bell. Except for the inconceivable, it''s jealousy. She never met, but it''s like a thunderous name. The first beauty in Kyoto, Princess Changle. She swallowed the deep jealousy, still resentful, and whispered, "how about Princess Changle? It''s just a princess with more dignity than ordinary people. Can dignity make people get rid of illness? " Liang Yuhe said: "she learned from the miracle doctor Jianyun, and her mother was also the miracle doctor praised by everyone at that time. Do you think her medical skills will be poor? If even she can''t cure her disease, it''s useless to invite the imperial doctor in the palace now. " He glared at his younger sister and said in a deep voice, "don''t be speechless again. You can''t offend anyone. In front of the Sheriff of Changle, even Grandpa will bow to her. What are you?" Liang Yujiao became more and more upset and glared back at the eldest brother: "brother, do you like her? See how she looks and speak for her everywhere, don''t you? " Liang Yuhe frowned and said angrily, "Yujiao, you''re so out of line. Are you a girl''s nonsense? I''m a family member. If you don''t speak like this, it will not only affect the reputation of the princess, but also kill the eldest brother. " Liang Yujiao also knew that she had said something wrong. How could the love between her eldest brother and her elder sister-in-law be so superficial that she could empathize with the girl when she was beautiful? Her eldest brother is not such a person. "Elder brother, what I just said was angry words. Don''t take them seriously. I didn''t mean it." Liang Yuhe said, "well, go back. Your sister-in-law is bored in the room alone. Go and talk with her." Liang Yujiao said, "no, I want to stay and see if the medical skill of the princess Changle is as good as her name, or if it''s false." Liang Yuhe looked inside and whispered, "you can''t leave, but you have to remember that you can''t talk in disorder, or I won''t let you go." As soon as the two brothers and sisters entered the door, they read to Mrs. Yin after checking her body: "I want to give the needle, go out, my girl can stay for help." Book only busy way: "I also can stay to help." Nianwen takes the needle bag from Donger and says, "no need." Chapter 1305 "All right, let''s go out first," said Yin Hongwei After all, Donger closes the door and helps the old lady take off her clothes one by one. Donger asked, "princess, what''s wrong with the old lady?" Nianwen stabbed the long and short silver needles into the main acupoints of the old lady''s body respectively, and did not raise her head. "She was weak and had a long time of ups and downs. With today''s rush to attack her heart, her Qi and blood flowed up and she was in a coma. If she came half an hour later, even if the master came out of the mountain, she would not have a stroke." Donger is happy: "so, princess, can you cure her?" "Read the text horizontal her one eye," you this is a question? Questions about my medical skills? " Donger waved: "of course not. It''s because you said the old lady''s illness was so serious that I asked. There is no other meaning." Nianwen ignored her and continued to concentrate on the application of acupuncture. After three weeks of acupuncture, he used the method of needling vital points around the body to dredge the blocked blood vessels, make the blood flow unblocked, relieve the pressure of the blood vessels on the head, and keep him away from the risk of stroke. Even in the cold winter, after three weeks of needling for the old lady, she was still tired and sweating. "Now, dress her." She withdrew her pulse hand. The old lady''s pulse had calmed down a lot and seemed to be out of danger. All the people outside the gate were also worried. Liang Yujiao hesitated for a long time, and finally summoned up the courage to join Yin Shuwei''s side: "cousin, the old lady is blessed by nature, and will be OK. Don''t worry, cousin." Yin Shuwei nodded: "yes, wen''er is good at medicine. With her, grandma will be OK." The smile on Yujiao''s face was slightly stiff, then she said: "what my cousin said is that if there is a princess, the old lady will be safe." Yin Shuwei smiled at her: "you call me cousin, but the sister of Yin family?" "No, my name is Liang. I want to call your father''s cousin," she said Yin Shuwei nodded and stopped talking. Since it''s not a girl of Yin''s family, it''s better to keep some distance, so that no one can get any gossip. At this time, Donger pushed the door open, and all the people guarding outside said: "princess, please come in." Yin Hongwei rushed in first, "how about my wife?" As soon as Yin Hongwei came in, he asked Zheng Nianwen, who was standing beside the bed, wiping his sweat. Read the text light smile: "it''s all right, after a while will be able to wake up." Yin Hongwei breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "the doctor who came to see before said that madam may have a stroke. Now she --" reads Wen and shakes her head: "no, she has ruled out the risk of stroke. She is very good now, but we should pay attention to keep calm and take good care of her for a while." Yin Hongwei nodded repeatedly: "well, the princess is really good at medicine, thanks to you this time." Nianwen waved his hand, "don''t say thank you, just do what a doctor should do." She smiled and turned to the side of the table to write prescriptions. Yin Shuwei''s back is wet and cold. Heaven knows how afraid he was before. He is afraid that his grandmother will become unhappy because of his words. Fortunately, he is OK. Nianwen handed the written prescription to Yin Shuwei and said, "take it once in the morning and evening, even for three days. If you still feel unwell, you can go to the palace to find me and I will come back for diagnosis and treatment." Yin Shuwei hurriedly put the prescription away, smiled at her and said, "if it wasn''t for you, I really don''t know what to do." Chapter 1306 "If I''m not here, you can ask my mother or my master to come. I think they will be happy to help." Yin Shuwei glanced at his grandfather and smiled dryly, but he didn''t answer. "Well, it''s time for me to go back." Seeing that Dong''Er had packed the medicine chest, she bowed to Marquis Yin and Hongwei: "Marquis, second Lord, goodbye." Marquis Yin said hurriedly, "Shuwei, please send it to the princess." The book is just hard to get, hastily led to read out. As soon as the figure of the two disappeared, Liang Yujiao couldn''t help saying, "did she say that it would be cured if it was cured?"? I look at the old lady''s appearance as before Liang Yuhe said angrily, "Yujiao, what are you talking about? The princess is skilled in medicine, how can she lie? Not yet. " Yin Hou Ye always loves this granddaughter. He was not comfortable to hear Yujiao''s words. It can be seen that her granddaughter scolded her so fiercely, but he was reluctant to give up: "Yuhe, jiao''er just said it casually. There is no outsider here. Don''t scare her so much. Look at her small face is white." Yuhe said: "my grandfather, Yujiao is such a girl. She is so open-minded. If you don''t scold her, it''s enough to protect her. She also said she was right. She can''t point out what disaster she will cause in the future." Yin Hongwei nodded and replied: "Yuhe is right. If you talk about something, you should talk about it. If you don''t talk about it, you''d better shut up. When you know that the disease comes from the mouth, the disaster comes from the mouth." Liang Yujiao glared at his elder brother with a red face, turned around and ran out in anger. The girl who served at the bedside saw the old lady''s manual movement, hurriedly looked into the old lady''s eyes, saw that the eyes opened a seam, hurriedly said: "the old lady woke up, the old lady woke up." As soon as Yin Hongwei heard this, he rushed to the bed and held her hand tightly: "how do you feel, madam? What''s wrong? " Seeing her husband''s sincere appearance, Yin er''s wife was very moved and shook her head gently: "I''m ok, I''m worrying you." "It''s ok if it''s OK, it''s ok if it''s OK!" He has been hanging heart is finally Panasonic, as Zheng Nianwen said, she is really OK. "Brother Yin, stay behind." Yin Shuwei said, "I''ll take you home. It''s going to be dark this day. I don''t trust you to go back alone." Nianwen said with a smile, "don''t forget who is the weaker one, we two." Dong''Er chuckles and says, "young master Yin, my princess''s Kung Fu is not covered. That bandit is so short-sighted, dare to provoke my princess?" Yin Shuwei''s face was embarrassed and scratched his head: "yes, I''m a weak scholar. What can I do for it?" "I don''t mean that," read the text. "I just don''t need escort. Go back quickly. It''s time for the old lady to wake up." It''s said that she should have waited for the old lady to wake up before she left. But on the way to come earlier, Yin Shuwei told her that the old lady passed out because she thought of Yin Yixuan and her mother, so she was attacked by Qi and blood for a while. If she stays there, the old lady wakes up to see her and gets excited again, which means that her previous work will be in vain. Seeing the carriage disappear gradually, Yin Shuwei turns around and enters the mansion. Liang Yujiao, who is hiding behind the corner gate, looks at Yin Shuwei''s face and looks at her helpless expression. She is very upset. Has she been swept out before she participated in the competition? Chapter 1307 It''s said that Nianwen is drowsy in the rickety carriage, and Donger is asleep. Suddenly, the carriage stops abruptly, and the horse''s scream outside will wake up the tired Nianwen and Donger. Dong''Er rubs his eyes and shouts out, "what''s the matter?" There was no response from outside. The dark sky had stained the whole carriage with ink. She could not see the outside or the inside. Read Wen frown, see Donger to get up to go out, quickly reached out to hold her, whispered: "lie down, don''t move." She touched her waist with one hand. There was a delicate dagger attached here for years. It was extremely sharp. She took off one of Donger''s shoes, kicked open the door and threw them out. "Aggressive!" The sound of three sharp arrows piercing into the wood sounded at the door of the carriage. She took off Donger''s other shoes and threw them at the right side of the carriage. Her figure quickly jumped out of the carriage and swept to the left. the sharp arrow actually chased the shoes thrown first to the right side, while reading Wen took the opportunity to avoid entering a roadside tree. It''s not far from the palace. It''s the only way to go from the busy street to the Yunhua street where the palace is located. No one will come here except the people who are in the palace side by side. It seems that these people have been ambushed in the morning and know that she will pass by today. "If someone stealthily shoots a cold arrow, he will come out and take it on his own." No one answered her, she felt some small stones from the ground, threw them on the road outside the tree, and there was an arrow immediately. She has excellent ear strength. She listens to the sound of the cold arrow breaking through the air, judges the position of the person who releases the cold arrow, shakes her head and knocks out the stone in her hand, and hears a muffled voice immediately. At this time, another long arrow shot at her side, firmly tied on the tree trunk. She tore a cloth from her clothes, wrapped the arrow body and pulled it off. According to the position she just heard, she shook her hands with two arrows. This time it was not a groan, but two screams. She didn''t know where the arrow hit the other side, but she heard the scream getting more and more miserable, and even the sound of clothes rubbing on the ground and throat being grabbed by big hands. Is that arrow really poisonous? She was glad that she had just left an eye on her own and didn''t pull out the arrow directly with her hand. After a while, the scream died out. She knew that there was still someone alive. Although the stone just hit him, it didn''t cause great damage to him. He would hold his breath and wait for her to go out from behind the tree, but he would give her a blow. She sneered, holding a dagger in one hand, holding her neck in the other hand, making the same painful sound as the two just died, rubbing her feet on the ground, creating a painful false image of her poisoning and dying. After listening carefully for a while, the man in the dark confirmed that the voice was getting more and more thin, and finally came out from the dark. He still held up his bow and arrow warily, and walked towards her step by step. When he came to the back of the tree, he could not see anything in the dark night. There seemed to be someone on the ground or nobody. He rowed with his feet, but he did not row anything. Then he put down his bow and arrow, felt the fire in his arms and blew it. The light of the fire was weak, but it was enough to light up the space at the foot of the front. There was nothing on the ground, nothing. He was stunned, and then reacted. He was cheated. He quickly threw away the fire and reached for the bow and arrow that was placed at his feet, but he could not lift it. One foot is firmly stepping on the long bow... Chapter 1308 He slowly raised his head and looked at a fuzzy face. In the dark night, he could see nothing but those eyes full of gods staring at him. One foot hit him hard on the chest, kicking his body back. "Say, who sent you?" In spite of the pain in his chest, the man jumped up, pulled out a long sword from his waist, and without saying a word stabbed at Wen. Nianwen dodges, slips to the back of the man, lifts his foot and kicks the back of the man. The man doesn''t respond at all. When he falls forward, his neck just hits the sharp blade and he is killed on the spot. "Dead again?" He wanted to leave the living mouth to take back to the trial, but he died again. She went to the carriage and carefully cleared the poisoned arrows. Then she said to Dong''Er, "it''s OK. Come out." Donger soon came out of the carriage. Her eyes were full of fear. Her mouth was covered by a pale and thin hand. A sharp dagger was placed on her back. She wanted to make a warning, but she could only make a whine. She could not say a word. However, Nianwen didn''t notice what was wrong with her. She thought that she was scared to see the corpse on the ground. Until she felt a dangerous smell, the sharp dagger was close at hand. She quickly responded and turned away from the position where the dagger stabbed her heart, but her left arm was still scratched by the dagger. She didn''t feel the pain, only felt the blood pouring out. Rapid arm paralysis, toxic? She hurriedly retreated for a few steps, afraid to lift her Qi again, and took out the gold needle from her waist to seal the acupoint. "If you are poisoned by my Mituo powder, you will surely die. Hahahaha, hahahaha!" It''s easy for him to take her life now, but he doesn''t plan to make such a mistake. He wants her to go back to the palace and die in agony in front of her parents. Although Nianwen sealed the acupoints with a gold needle, a small amount of toxin still invaded all over the four limbs. She pointed to the man in black and asked, "who are you? Why do you want to hurt me? " "Take people''s money and help them deal with disasters. It''s only strange that you have invested the wrong life. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." He turned around with a wild laugh, his body stretched into the night and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Dong''Er, who fell down from the carriage, stood up in pain, saw the princess fall down and jumped on her with a scream, but she still didn''t hold the princess. She cried out, "come on, come on!" The night watchman in the palace heard the news and sent someone out to check. He saw that the princess was injured and fell to the ground. He rushed the princess back to the palace. When the princess was attacked, she was seriously injured and her life was in danger. The whole palace was in disorder. Qi Rongyue''s face is pale and her fingers are shaking. Zheng Zhongwen has never seen such a qirongyue. Dissolving the moon is always calm. Mount Tai collapses in front of her, but her face doesn''t change. She looks like this, and even he jumps with fear. "Speak quickly, what''s the matter with wen''er?" Zhong Wen said in a hurry. Dissolving the moon trembled: "she has a very rare poison. I don''t know what it is. Although she sealed the vein with a gold needle, the toxin has penetrated into six veins and five internal organs. If it can''t be detoxified in time, wen''er and she --" she can''t go on. She can''t even think of such cruel words. Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no, no, Wener, she is different from ordinary people. She will be OK. It''s just a little poisonous. It will be OK." Chapter 1309 Dissolving the moon now has no master of six gods. She can''t think of any way in her mind. She doesn''t know what to do next to save her daughter''s life. She says to the side attendant, "hurry up, go to Wanfu, and ask my master to come. Hurry up." Zhongwen put his arms around the shoulder of Rongyue. "Yue''er, don''t panic. Now you can''t panic. How can you think about it? There must be some way to save wen''er." He thought of the outbreak of disease in the palace at the beginning and was helpless. It was her blood that saved Tianqi and saved everyone. "The moon, the moon, remember the plague in the palace?" Dissolve the moon one Zheng, think of that miserable situation, every day there are many people die, know, do not know, she desperately want to save them, but finally can only watch them die in pain, when Tianqi will die, it is her blood to save Tianqi, save all the survivors at that time. Blood, her blood? She hurriedly got up, pulled out a dagger from Zhongwen''s waist, came to the table and took a clean one. The sharp edge cut the palm, and the bright red blood dripped into the white and clean porcelain one by one. After loading a small half of the blood, Zhong Wen kept saying that it was OK. She stopped, but she refused. She shook her head obstinately: "no, these are not enough. The poison in wen''er is very strong. It''s 100 times worse than plague. How can these be enough?" Zhongwen was very distressed. Whatever she said, he clasped her hand and covered the wound in her palm with his own hand. "I said enough, your blood may not be able to cure wen''er. First try, first try, OK?" The cool son of one side hurriedly carries the cup that holds the blood to come to the bedside, feed the blood into the mouth that reads the text a little bit. Shortly after the blood was fed, Rongyue didn''t have time to feel the pulse for Nianwen. However, Nianwen suddenly turned over to spit blood on the side of the bed. A mouth of dark red and black blood kept spitting out from her mouth. After spitting, he continued to faint and fall asleep. His face was white as paper. Dissolving the moon trembles to give her pulse, along with her complexion is also more and more bleak: "no, the situation of reading the text is more and more bad, my blood is useless, not at all." She cried and grabbed Zhongwen''s hand: "what should I do? What about Wener? " Just when everyone was helpless, a white shadow that had not been seen for a long time suddenly jumped into the room from the window. It turned out to be Xiaobai, who disappeared when he was in Jincheng. Nianwen thought that he had returned to the forest, to the place where he originally belonged, and would never return. Unexpectedly, he had returned to the Royal Palace in Kyoto. Xiaobai leaps to bed and wanders around reading the text. Her body, which is as small as a mouse, seems to grow up a little. On her small forehead, there is a corner hidden in the white fluff. It seems to sense that the little master''s life is rapidly passing, and it is more and more anxious. Suddenly, it opens its mouth to bite the clothes on Nianwen''s chest, tears them hard, and tears all the clothes on Nianwen''s chest, revealing a white and tender skin. "What are you doing?" said Zhong He wants to stop Xiaobai, and Rongyue stops him quickly: "let''s see first." Xiaobai''s body jumps up to Nianwen''s chest, and his head drops to the top. He just listens to "poop and hiss". The small jade horn on his forehead pierces Nianwen''s chest. Strangely, it is clear that the jade horn pierced her flesh and skin, but no blood overflowed. After a while, Xiaobai pulled out its corner, but the wound on Nianwen''s body healed in the blink of an eye. Xiaobai''s body fell from Nianwen''s body and fell on Nianwen''s side, motionless. Chapter 1310 Dissolving the moon rushes forward to check Xiaobai. There''s still breath, but it''s very weak. She''s still alive. She''s relieved. She immediately clasps the wrist to read Wen and gives her pulse. Zhongwen saw that her face was frightened and asked, "how is it?" Dissolving the Moon said: "the toxin in her body is going to invade the heart vein originally. You know, once the toxin invades the heart vein, it will be difficult to save the immortal. It''s strange that now the toxin stops spreading. It doesn''t invade the heart vein, and it''s not worse than just now. But the toxin still exists in her body, and it''s not less." Zhongwen''s heart was relaxed, and he said: "it seems that Xiaobai did not know how to save our daughter''s life at the critical time." Dissolving the moon nodded, and the gloom between the eyebrows and eyes did not diminish: "yes, but it''s not the time to be happy. It''s probably only temporary. If we can''t find the antidote, it''s hard to say whether the poison will break through the barrier again and invade the heart. At that time, there will be no second Xiaobai to save her." "What can I do? Is the antidote you used to make useless? " Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "I don''t know what poison she was poisoned, how dare I take antidote pill for her at will? Besides, her poison is very strange. It will only backfire if she is treated with ordinary drugs. Just like just now, she drank my blood, which not only didn''t help her at all, but made her situation worse. We can''t take any more risks. " "Princess, Prince, Mr. Wan, Mrs. Wan and Mr. WAN are here." The maid''s words had just fallen, but when she heard the sound of hurried footsteps coming from outside, Wan Kun was the first to rush in. She came to the bed in a panic. When she saw the appearance of Nian Wen and a pool of blood on the ground that had not been cleaned up, she was frightened and asked in a trembling voice, "what''s the matter?" He rushed forward to read Wen to feel his pulse, and his face became more and more ugly: "what kind of poison is this? How can it be so weird. " At this time, Jianyun has arrived. Hearing her son''s words, she hurriedly pulls him apart and snaps her own pulse. As a result, her face is shocked, "what kind of poison is this? I''ve never seen it. " Zhongwen is almost desperate. Even Shifu says he hasn''t seen it. Who else in the world can detoxify it? "Master, don''t you know the poison? Is there really no way? " Jane Yun said: "we don''t even know what the poison is. We have never seen it. How can we solve it? If you can know the name of the poison, at least you can check the records of strange doctors and the hundred poisons dictionary. Maybe you can find a way. " Donger, who has been guarding the room, listened to Jianyun''s words and suddenly thought of something in her mind, "I know, I know what poison the princess has got." When Donger''s words came out, everyone''s eyes fell on her. When she was nervous, she couldn''t remember what it was. Dissolve the month to come forward, urgent way: "what is it?" Donger tries to recall that at that time, she was pushed out of the carriage by the man in black and almost fainted. However, she didn''t lose consciousness at that time, but she was too painful and didn''t get up for a while. She heard the rave of the man in black. He said that she was hit by my Mituo powder... "Mitoshan, it''s mitoshan. The man in Black said by himself that he would let the princess die slowly in front of your painful and desperate eyes. He said that no one can solve the poison." Jianyun''s face changed greatly. She looked back and read the words. She murmured to herself, "how could it be mitoshan? How could it be mitoshan?" Chapter 1311 "Master, do you know mitoshan?" asked the dissolving moon Jian Yun nodded, "I''ve heard that this unique poison in South Tibet is very rare." Zhong Wen asked, "is there a way to detoxify?" Jianyun nodded: "yes, I heard that the Maituo powder is made of the Maituo flower. The Maituo flower is extremely poisonous. There is a place where there are Maituo flowers. There are no plants around. But there are always laws and regulations for the things in the world, and they live and conquer each other. I heard that one of the predecessors said that there is a kind of red eyed black snake that likes to eat the Maituo flower the most, and ordinary animals will die when they touch it. There is no doubt that The red eye black armor snake, however, takes the Maituo flower as food. It can be seen that this black armor snake is born to be able to resist the extremely poisonous Maituo flower. " "Where can I find the Maituo flower and the red eyed black snake?" Zhongwen asked. Jian Yun shook his head: "I heard that because the toxicity of the flower is too strong, people and animals are often poisoned by it, and it is deliberately destroyed by people. Even in the deep mountains and forests in southern Tibet, it may not be able to find this extremely poisonous flower. Without the place of the flower, there would be no red eye black snake." "In any case, I will go to the south of Tibet for a try. I believe that the emperor is not responsible for it. I will go to the south of Tibet immediately and find the red eyed black snake." Dissolving the month originally also plans to go together, but also can''t rest assured under the daughter, can only tearfully nod: "OK, you go to Tibet south, I wait for you at home, in any case, you must come back safely." Zhongwen said: "I will not only come back safely, I will also bring back the red eye black snake, our family, one will not be less." At this time, Wan Kun, who had been silent, said, "I will go with you." Mr. Wan looked at Wan Kun in surprise: "you want to go too?" Wan Kun nodded, "you have to go!" He likes wen''er and everyone knows it. Now wen''er is in trouble and he wants to save her heart. They all know that no one will stop a man from desperately protecting his beloved woman. Wan Kun''s mother asked, "mother knows what this flower looks like?" Jane Yun thought about it and shook her head. "I''ve never seen it before. Maybe I can find it in the hundred poisons dictionary." Wan Kun said at once, "I''ll go now." He looked back at the pale and lifeless reading on the bed, his heart cut like a knife, "take good care of her." There are hundreds of poisons in Jianyun ''. At the beginning of the day, Jianyun also came back, and took another book in the study that recorded herbs and other ancient books for reference. They spent a day and a night reading in their study, but they couldn''t find the Maituo flower that Jianyun said. Wan Kun was worried and wasted a whole day and night, but he didn''t make any progress. Wen''er was waiting for him to save her. He has never been as powerless as he is now. It''s a terrible feeling. He hates his incompetence and has studied medicine for more than ten years, but he can''t save his beloved girl. He fell the thick ancient books on the ground and hit the desk with a fist. The nanmu desk was split. Jianyun also closed the book and sighed, "don''t worry. It''s no use being in a hurry. In this way, we''ll go to the palace now. The library in the palace may have something we want to find." Wan Kun''s mind moved, and he hurriedly said, "what are you waiting for? Go now." Chapter 1312 Looking at him, Jian Yun is very worried. If there are three advantages and two disadvantages in reading, what should kun''er do? Jane Yun has the token given by Tianqi. She can enter and leave the Forbidden Palace freely. She doesn''t disturb Tianqi. She and wankun go to the library directly. Tianqi, as the emperor, worries about state affairs all day long, which has made him tired. If he knows about reading, it''s just one more person who worries about it. But his worry doesn''t play a role in reading. It''s better not to say how long he can hide it. There are palace people in the library who are specially guarding and managing. Jianyun has also been here before. The middle-aged eunuch who is guarding knows her identity. He immediately puts away the indifferent faces he usually sees, and leads Jianyun in with a smile. "Pearl, this is Dr. Jane. She''s good for life. She can take whatever she needs. Don''t neglect it." The eunuch took care of several maids in the library on weekdays. The maids here are different from those in other places. They are all quite old. The youngest one is about 30 years old. Their clothes are plain. Maybe because they have been in the book Pavilion for a long time, their temperament is much more elegant than that of ordinary maids. "Take us to the bookshelf where we store medical classics," Jane Yun asked an older maid The palace maid did not have two words. She immediately led them to the back of the book Pavilion. The library is very large. There are all kinds of books. There are two big bookshelves for medical books. One of the big bookshelves here is as big as ten in Jianyun''s study. If you are looking for a book, when do you want to find it? He is not afraid of being tired. He is afraid that he can''t wait so long to read. "Can there be special records of herbs?" Jian Yun asked The palace maid said, "of course, there are thirty-six books that specifically record herbs, including hundred herbs, Golden Prescriptions, precious herbs, Miao herbs..." Jane Yun interrupts her and says, "bring them all. We need to see them all." "I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to read all these books," said the palace maid Jianyun looked at the five maids standing on the other side and asked, "can you all read?" The palace maid nodded, "you can read. You can also do some copying work on weekdays." "Very good. You let them all come here. Let''s see. We are looking for a herb. In order to save time, we have to ask you to help us find it together. As long as we find the herb we are looking for, we will give you a reward of thousands of Liang." As soon as the maids'' eyes brightened, though their salaries were already very rich, they still had a huge amount of silver. When the other five maids heard this, they rushed over and quickly moved out thirty-six herbal classics, all of which were placed on one side of the long table. At this time, Jianyun has written out some characters of the name of Mituo flower that she knows, and each of them has issued a picture for them to check. In the huge library, there was no other sound except the sound of turning over the books. Everyone is very serious, not let go of every word in the book, for fear of an oversight, what we miss is the reward of thousands of liang of silver. At noon, the eunuch watching outside saw that Jianyun and wankun had not gone out, so he ordered people to take food from the dining room and personally sent it to them. "Master Jane, master Wan, it''s time to eat." They are worried. They haven''t eaten since yesterday, and still have no appetite. But they also understand that if they want to save and read the text, they can''t fall down. No matter how anxious they are, they also need to eat. Chapter 1313 Thanks to the eunuch, they took the meal to another empty table and ate it without a mouthful. No one spoke. Just after eating half of the meal, suddenly a palace maid cried, "I found it!" They rushed to the past and seized the pharmacopoeia in the hands of the palace maid. There was a nine petaled flower on the old yellow paper. The petals were pointed, there was no stamen, the flower stem was thick, but there was no leaf. It was a little strange. The name of the flower was annotated beside it. "Mituo flower, born in the South Tibet Plateau, likes to grow in the place where the air is thin, where people and animals rarely come. It is poisonous and fragrant, and leads bees and butterflies to go, all of which are not hurt The body of bee and butterfly is for food. When people and animals eat it by mistake, they will be killed. It is extremely poisonous. " "To get the paper and the pen," said the palace maid of wankun Dynasty He copied the pattern and annotation of the meduo flower on the Pharmacopoeia to another paper. After confirmation, he immediately stuffed it into his arms, and then took out several thousand Liang silver notes and put them on the table. He said to the palace ladies, "I''m tired of you, take them to share." The mother and son left the palace quickly and went back to the palace side by side. Zhongwen and Rongyue had been at the bedside for two days and nights. Fortunately, the poison of Nianwen did not spread any more. Her body seemed to fall into a deep sleep. Apart from breathing, she was no different from a dead person. This is a good thing for Nianwen now. Wan Kun gave the name of Nian Wen a pulse, and Chao Rongyue asked, "what''s wrong with her? In order to be like this? " Dissolving the moon''s voice has been dry and dumb, and the tears don''t know how many, she said in a dumb voice: "it''s Xiaobai. Xiaobai didn''t know what method to use, which made Wener suddenly stable at that time. The toxin didn''t invade the heart and kept her life. Xiaobai also fell asleep and didn''t know when to wake up." Wankun glances at Xiaobai sleeping in the corner. He hasn''t seen Xiaobai for a long time. When he was in Jincheng, he suddenly disappeared. At that time, Nianwen thought that he would go out to play for a few days as usual and come back again. But that time, he never came back after he left. Nianwen was sad for this for a long time. He was so lucky that he could come back to save her in such a critical time. Wan Kun said, "princess, please take good care of her. Please let her wait for me to come back. I will definitely bring the black snake back." Dissolve the month to nod: "I believe you, you and Zhong Wen, want to take care of each other, all do not allow to hurt, must come back safely." "Yue''er, don''t worry, my son, as long as he has determined what he wants to do, he will be able to do it." Although I am optimistic and believe in my son, the worries in my eyes are still strong. That''s nanzang. It''s not a common place. How many people come into nanzang and never come out again. It''s said that the aborigines of nanzang even eat. At this time, Sangui ran in, and he entered Zhongwen and said, "Lord, I found out that there was a letter on one of the people killed by the princess that day. Although there was no address and name on the envelope, it can be seen from the contents of the letter that those people were not from Kyoto, but from the East. They should have left from the east not long ago." Eastbound? These are very sensitive words. Zhongwen''s face changed a little, and he quickly exchanged eyes with Rongyue. "I''ll take care of it," said Rong Yue. "Go to nanzang with Wan Kun. Don''t worry about me. I can take care of it." Zhongwen nodded and felt a jade order from his bosom: "this is the order of the city defense camp. If there is something wrong, it can be used urgently." Chapter 1314 Jianyun and his wife send their son and Zhongwen to the gate of the city. Even if there are tens of thousands of them, there will always be a time when they are separated. When their son grows up, he has his own life and choice. Seeing their figures disappear in the flying dust, Mr. Wan sighed: "nanzang is dangerous. I call myself a business man, but only nanzang has never been involved in hunting. No one who was sent to nanzang for investigation came back alive. Later, I never thought of opening up business in nanzang again." Jianyun looked at him and said, "when Zhongwen and I escorted Tianqi to seek for the black cavalry in Mobei, you knew that the road was dangerous and you might even lose your life. Why did you go?" Mr. Wan was stunned, then understood her meaning, and said with a smile, "I understand." He can give up his life for the woman he likes, and so can his son. If you can bring back the black snake smoothly, it''s the best. If not, it''s his destiny. Just like at the beginning, who would have thought that an unarmed businessman could come out of the extremely dangerous black desert alive, after several lives and deaths, he finally got the beauty back. Jian Yun''s face just tensed a little slower and said, "don''t you also have business in Dongli? Pass on a word and ask about shangguantuo''s departure from the East. The more detailed it is, the better. It must not be easy to read and get attacked. " It''s not that she is suspicious. The more she thinks about it, the more suspicious it is. There can''t be so many coincidences in the world. It''s so coincidence. After the man hurt and read the text, he just said the three words of "Mituo San" and let a girl listen to it. It''s so coincidence that he found a letter that can tell his identity on a dead killer. The other side knows that her medical skills of Jianyun and Rongyue are very good. As long as she knows that it''s mituosan, she can find out the antidote. Then someone will go to nanzang to find the antidote. Zhongwen is obviously the most suitable person. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she was, but there seemed to be no other way. Chu palace, Jingyang palace. "This is the letter you just received, ma''am." The maid and Eunuch in Zili''s retreat palace handed the bamboo tube hidden in the sleeve to shangguanyao. When shangguanyao saw the bamboo tube, her dark eyes suddenly brightened. She quickly opened the bamboo tube, took out the paper roll inside and unfolded it. The more she saw the smile on her face, the more intense it was. "Zheng Nianwen, do you have today? Hahahaha, hahahaha - "her tears of laughter went down. For many years, she cursed Zheng Nianwen for an accident. But she was still alive and well. In three or five hours, she wandered in front of her eyes. She was close to the emperor Xiu in front of all the people. She didn''t know that she was the most noble princess in the Chu palace, and her daughter was even the emperor''s You can''t get the right eye. She hated Zheng Nianwen, and she hated him to the bone. But she is the queen, how to hate a person, she can''t form on the surface, she always plays a kind, noble and generous queen in front of the emperor, but she has never been happy, until today. Until today, she is really happy. She used to be a bad woman, so happy. She raised her eyes and looked at the pear in front of her eyes. "Send someone quickly to find out if Wang side by side has come to the court today." Zi Li said: "my maid just heard two eunuchs in the imperial garden chatting. They said that the king had not come to the court for several days. The emperor sent people to the palace to inquire." Chapter 1315 Shangguanyao sneered: "it''s very good. It seems that the emperor doesn''t know. I really want to see for myself. If the emperor knows that his favorite niece is going to die, what expression will he have." Zili had never seen such shangguanyao before. She felt cold in the bottom of her heart. She did not dare to see her again. She quickly lowered her eyes. Shangguanyao said again, "I''m going to write back to you." Since she was forbidden by the emperor that day, she has never been out of Jingyang palace, but after all, she is the queen. Although she does not leave home, she only wants to know about things inside and outside the palace, but there is nothing she does not know. From that day on, she made up her mind to let Zheng Nianwen die in front of her parents. It''s so much fun for the white haired to send the black haired. What she didn''t expect was that her elder brother had such a strong mobility. It was only a few days'' work before things were done. The newly written letter was dried and put into a bamboo tube. Shangguanyao said: "three days later, it will be the annual Palace Banquet in the palace. By then, I will let everyone know that Zheng Nianwen, the first beauty in Kyoto, has lost his fragrance and jade. In this world, there will be no princess Changle. I will let everyone have the name of Princess Yongning." Side by side, Yin Shuwei got off the carriage and buckled the copper ring on the high door. After a while, someone opened the door. The guy who was watching the door saw Yin Shuwei. He knew that he was the prince Yin from the Houfu of Wenchang. He quickly gave a gift and said, "Prince Yin is polite." Yin Shuwei said with a smile, "can you pass it on for me? I want to see your princess." "I''m really sorry," said the young man, his face turning pale. "The prince''s house is closed to thank the guests, and no one is there." Yin Shu is only stunned, "why? Why did you suddenly close the door to thank the guests? What happened? " The young man shook his head: "young master Yin, please come back. We are servants. It''s not easy to talk behind our backs." Looking at the appearance of the young man, it is clear that there is something in the mansion. Otherwise, how could he be kind enough to thank the guests? And just when he was in the mansion, he heard that the Lord mentioned that the king side by side had not gone to the court for several days, which was never the case. Yin Shuwei said: "I have something very important to see your princess. Can you pass it on for me?" The young man still shook his head: "it''s no use asking to see anyone. I said that the king''s mansion has not seen any guests recently. Mr. Yin, please come back. I have nothing to say." After that, he bowed to Yin Shuwei and turned to walk inside the door. At this time, a young man in a red and black robe hurried out, frowning tightly, his face was cold and his pace was in a hurry, as if he was in a hurry. He has seen such a dress. It''s the dress of the palace guard. It seems that there is something wrong with the royal palace. But now he can''t even enter the gate. How can he find out? I don''t know how she is now. Three days later, there will be a feast in the palace on this day of every year, for officials and their family members with four or more grades of Beijing officials. On the day before the new year''s feast, shangguanyao was pardoned and forbidden. After all, she was the queen, and she was needed to host the new year''s feast. This year''s shangguanyao, smile more brilliant than ever, see who are smiling face to face, many people are flattered. Chu Tianqi''s eyes swept her coldly, but he didn''t stop on her face. His hands closed in the Dragon Robe were clenched into fists, but his face was as cold as ever. He hoped that what happened in the palace side by side had nothing to do with the woman in front of him. After all, the woman gave birth to two children for him. He didn''t want those two children to have a vicious mother. Chapter 1316 Nianwen''s life and death are in the line. He is very worried, but he can''t show it all the time, especially in front of the ministers. The safety of the Royal Palace side by side is tied to the safety of the whole Chu Dynasty. If something happens to the Royal Palace side by side, something important will happen to the Chu Dynasty, so sister Huang would not tell him about it at the first time. Sister Huang suspected that the attack on Nianwen had something to do with Shangguan''s family. He also had the same suspicion. Just after the empress was locked up for a few days, Nianwen had an accident, which may not be a coincidence. What''s more, before that, shangguanyao tried to pollute and harm the reading. Today, shangguannuo also attended the Palace Banquet. Since he entered the palace, his eyes have never stopped looking for the figure of Nianwen, but he has never been found. The table in the right and lower way of the emperor is always empty, without reading, and without the king and the princess side by side. During the dinner, the guests also talked about that "the king and the princess did not come side by side?" "They have never been absent from such a banquet in the past years. What''s the matter with this year? These days, the king has not come to the court. What''s the matter? " "What nonsense? How could the prince have happened? He is the most trusted person of the emperor "I heard that it wasn''t the prince who had an accident. It was the princess Changle who had an accident." There is everything to say, but no one dares to ask the emperor in the palace. Today''s emperor''s face is obviously not very good. No one dares to touch the emperor''s head at this time. But some people are different. Seeing that the emperor was about to announce the opening of the banquet, shangguanyao asked ahead of time: "the emperor, the king and the princess have not come yet, and so on." Tianqi frowns and glances at shangguanyao badly. Shangguanyao looks like she hasn''t seen her. She still looks back at chutianqi with a smile and waits for him to answer. Ge adults in the palace, after touching the light glances of shangguanyao, hurriedly got up: "emperor, I heard that the prince is not well recently, so I took a leave to rest in the palace, and there was no supervisor for many days in the patrol camp, making a mess." Tianqi''s cold eyes fell on GE''s body. It seems that Shangguan''s family has no allies in Kyoto. GE''s question is timely. "It''s very nice to be with Wang side by side. I will never forgive anyone who dares to talk nonsense again." The low voice of the temple stopped immediately, and no one dared to say another word. Shangguan Yao said: "the emperor, master Ge is worried about the king''s words. Our palace has also heard some gossip. I don''t know if it should be said improperly." Chu Tianqi said, "since it''s crazy, what can we do?" Shangguanyao''s smile is more and more brilliant. The more you want to hide from chutianqi, I will not let you go as you wish. "Although not properly, I think it''s better to let the emperor know." She turned her eyes to the palace, swept all the people in the palace, and said in a high voice: "I heard that the princess Changle was attacked by someone and was dying. The prince and the princess were trying to cure her, but it was a lot of bad luck, so the prince and the princess did not take the seat. Although this rumor is hateful, it may not be true. It''s terrible and scared. There is no wind and no waves." This matter, she really knew, as expected, as sister Huang expected, this matter and Shangguan''s family can not be separated. Shangguan Yao''s words fell, and there was a great uproar in the palace. No one didn''t know what Changle Princess meant to the emperor and to the palace side by side. The wine in shangguannuo''s hand fell off his palm and fell heavily on the ground covered with red carpet. Chapter 1317 He can''t care about anything. He gets up and rushes out of the main hall, all the way out of the palace, straight to the palace side by side. But the gate of the Royal Palace was not open to him. He could not enter at all and would not leave. He sat alone at the gate of the royal palace. The boy in the door saw him sitting at the door and didn''t walk, so he went to baoyueju to report. After a little thought, he said to the boy, "let him in." The boy hurried away, opened the door, and said to the stunned Shangguan, "Shizi, princess, please come in." Shangguannuo jumped up quickly and said excitedly, "did your princess let me in?" "It''s the princess," he shook his head His face was dim, and he nodded, "OK, let''s go." Walking on the way to baoyueju, he asked the young man, "how is your princess recently?" The young man did not make a sound, silently accelerated the pace. "What did you say, you didn''t hear?" He was even more flustered at the sight of the young man. The young man ignored him and stepped up to take shangguannuo to baoyueju. Rong Yue waits for him in the bedroom, and reads Wen and lies on the bed in the bedroom. When shangguannuo entered the room, he saw a man lying on the bed with the tulle curtain hanging. In front of the bed, there was a pair of fruit green embroidered shoes. Only the girl would wear the embroidered shoes of this color. It was in the room where the princess lived. It must be reading the text. "See Princess!" He had no impulse to salute the princess first. Dissolving the cold light of the moon''s eyes swept at him and asked, "what are you doing?" Shangguan Nuo said: "my nephew was in the palace for dinner, but I heard wen''er. Oh no, I heard that the princess was attacked and was dying. My nephew didn''t believe it. So I came to ask the princess for evidence." Rongyue''s cold eyes are always on shangguannuo. She can''t be sure that Nianwen was attacked. Shangguannuo didn''t know about it. Or, he actually participated in it. Today, he''s just exploring the bottom. She let him in and gambled that he didn''t know, that he still had feelings for reading, so maybe things will change. Dissolve the moon to ask: "how about to prove?"? If wen''er is really dying, what can you do? " Shangguan Nuo is stunned. His eyes fall on the figure in the curtain. Rong Yue pointed to the bed and said, "she''s in there. Go and have a look." Shangguannuo came to the bed, quickly opened the curtain and lay on the bed. It was Nianwen, but it was totally different from the Nianwen he had seen in the palace. He was pale, thin and breathless. Shangguannuo''s heart seemed to be stabbed with a sharp blade. It was so painful that he could hardly breathe. He turned his head to look at the dissolving moon and asked in a trembling voice, "what''s the matter?" "As you can see, she is dying now," said the moon "Who did harm to her?" the superior officer said angrily "If you know who did it to her, what would you do for her?" She walked slowly around shangguannuo and looked at him intensely. Shangguannuo clenched his teeth. "I will surely tear it to pieces." "What if it has something to do with your official family?" She asked. Shangguannuo froze, the anger on his face disappeared in an instant, "what did you just say?" "I said, if the attack on Nian Wen is related to your official family, what should you do?" Shangguannuo shook his head: "it''s impossible, it''s impossible. My father is far away from the East, and I''m more unlikely to be harmful to wen''er. This -" Rongyue took the letter from the table to him: "you can read it first." Chapter 1318 Shangguannuo took the letter and read it carefully. It was just a very ordinary letter, but he didn''t write anything special. He didn''t understand it. He was full of doubts: "what''s the problem with this letter?" "The letter said," my son left home in March and missed his mother''s red lotus root made of vinegar. I hope that when I go back, I can catch up with him and share some for my parents. " Red lotus root, a specialty of Dongli, grows only in Dongli. It''s not found in other places. It''s also a very common way of eating in Dongli. It''s also not found in other places. Dongli, Shangguan''s territory. Shangguannuo''s face became pale gradually, and he still shook his head: "no, no, my father won''t do such a thing, maybe it''s just a coincidence." Dissolve the moon and snort: "coincidence? Such a coincidence? Only a few days ago, something happened in the palace. The empress was forbidden by the emperor. Then something happened when reading the text. The other side was a stranger. Do you think it''s really just a coincidence? " Shangguan Nuo sits on the edge of the bed, his mind is blank. He doesn''t know what to say or what to do at this moment. Dissolving the Moon said: "Nianwen is poisoned by Mituo powder. The Lord has left Beijing to go to nanzang to find the antidote. It may be a trap, waiting for the Lord to commit the danger alone, but we have no choice. We have to save wen''er." Shangguannuo looked up and his eyes were slack: "what can I do?" "If you really don''t participate in this matter, if you really want to save Wener, then help us find the antidote of Mituo powder. I''m afraid Wener won''t be able to wait so long. I''m afraid she won''t be able to wait for her father to bring the antidote back." Shangguannuo nodded: "OK, I will get the antidote. You are waiting for my good news in the mansion." He didn''t know if he could make it, but for the moment, he didn''t seem to be able to say anything else. Seeing shangguannuo leave, lenger said: "princess, do you really believe him?" Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "now it doesn''t matter whether you believe or not. What''s important is whether wen''er can survive. Now it''s the worst situation. Can it be worse?" Cool son nods: "also, anyhow, have a bit of hope always good." After shangguannuo came out of the palace side by side, he didn''t go back to the palace again, but went directly back to shangguanfu. No one was alarmed. He quietly went back to his room and sat in silence. He thought about many things. Before he came to Kyoto, his father was mysterious and always met many people every day. He seemed to plan something secretly. He was curious and asked, but his father never said it. But no matter what he plans, these should not be related to wen''er. Wen''er is innocent. Why does he want to kill wen''er? Is it just to give the queen such a simple breath? The day before his father left Kyoto, he went into the palace. When he came back, he was very happy. It seemed that the queen had promised him something. All these connected, the gooseflesh on his body gradually rose, and a chill rose from the bottom of his heart. No, no, father can''t do it. There must be other reasons. He got up, went to the study, and ordered the governor Cui to come. Cui Guanshi is my father''s right-hand assistant. It''s strange that my father left Beijing for Dongli this time. He didn''t take Cui Guanshi away, but left him in this Kyoto City to watch the house. Maybe his duty is not really just to see the house. Chapter 1319 Director Cui is a middle-aged man in his early forties. He is tall, thin, white faced and bookish. But there is always a cold evil spirit in his eyes. "Shizi, would you like to see me?" Director Cui is a little strange. Shizi never found him. He thought Shizi didn''t know his existence at all. Shangguannuo frowned and stared at Cui Guanshi in front of him. He asked in a deep voice, "Cui Guanshi, I haven''t seen you since my father left Kyoto. What are you doing recently?" Cui Guanshi sneers: "it''s just some trivial matters in the government. I didn''t expect that Shizi would care about them." Shangguannuo got up, walked out from behind the desk, and walked step by step to the manager Cui. They were about the same height. After looking straight at each other, manager Cui lowered his eyes. Shangguannuo said: "you are the most powerful assistant beside my father. I don''t believe my father left you in Kyoto just to watch the house." Cui Guanshi is still indifferent to smile, a face of light: "so the son of the generation thought that Hou Ye left me for what purpose?" Shangguannuo also smiled. On his clear and handsome face, the smile suddenly appeared a little strange: "I don''t know. My father never told me anything. He only took me as a child and always said that I wasn''t growing up. But I''m 19 years old this year. I''m not a child as a father." Manager Cui raised his eyes and looked at the young man with burning eyes. He seemed to grow up a lot. He was no longer the child in his eyes. "Shizi, what do you want to say?" He asked simply. Shangguannuo said: "I want to know what your father wants to do when he leaves you. What are you planning? Since I am the son of the Xianguang Houfu, and I have lived with the honor and disgrace of the Xianguang Houfu since I was born, I have the responsibility and obligation to know something, rather than being blindfolded by you and living like a fool. " Manager Cui is a little moved. Shizi, have you figured it out? Didn''t he used to be uninterested in all this? With the Duke''s deliberate protection, he knows how to eat, drink, play and play all day long. He has never been in charge of the affairs of the government, not to mention that he conspired with the Duke. But after all, Hou Ye didn''t say whether he could tell Shizi, and he didn''t dare to make a claim. "Shizi, I can''t tell you anything now. It''s a plan that the Marquis has carefully prepared for many years and can''t make mistakes at this time," said Cui Shangguannuo was shocked. As expected, they were planning something. His face did not move, and asked: "I am the son of the world, even I also want to hide?" Cui Guan pondered a little, and then said, "Shizi, I can only tell you one thing. Stay away from the palace side by side, and don''t have any involvement with them." Shangguannuo''s heart beat fast, and asked again, "why? Did my father not agree with me to marry Princess Changle? Besides, who can match the momentum of the government in Kyoto? Isn''t it harmless to make friends with them? " Cui Guanshi sneers, and his smile contains some sarcasm: "it was at the beginning, now it is now, flowers are not a hundred days red, people are not a thousand days good, side by side with the momentum of the Royal Palace, who knows when it will be destroyed, Changle Princess may also be a child who does not live long." In shangguannuo''s eyes, except for shock, there is only pain. It''s really him, it''s really his father. With Cui in charge of this, it''s bound to be connected with him when he was attacked. Chapter 1320 Governor Cui didn''t notice the changing look of shangguannuo, but said in a deep voice: "Shizi, my subordinates have everything to say. Shizi, please think about it more, and I''ll leave." He fell into his chair and didn''t move for a long time. His eyes were full of the lifeless face of Nianwen. It was because of him, but it was because of their Xianguang Houfu. Why does Dad do this? They go to the official family and live well in Dongli Mingming. Why do they do this? Now it seems that it''s not the time to go deep into these things. He gradually calmed down. If he thought of the princess protector, he might find the murderer. Maybe he could have a good antidote. What manager Cui just said, it''s obvious that he''s involved in it. Maybe there''s an antidote in manager Cui''s hand? This night, as if extraordinarily cold, he did not know how the night passed. When it was dawn, it was only a night, but he felt it for a year. He stayed in the study for another hour. He found a reason to let people know about manager Cui. He asked him to go to the village on the outskirts of the city to find out the strange thing about the girl who fell into the well a while ago. Although director Cui had doubts, he didn''t ask more questions, even if he went. As soon as manager Cui left, he came to his room quietly. If there is an antidote, he will not take it with him when he goes out to do business. Maybe he can find it in this room. Cui''s room is not big. There are a wardrobe, a desk, a bed, and a few small daily objects. It''s not difficult to find them. But he can leave the room facing the sky and still get nothing. "Shizi, are you looking for this?" Manager Cui did not know when he came back to the room and stood behind him, but he did not realize it at all. He turned back in a hurry and saw Cui Guan looking at him with a smile, holding a small celadon bottle with a red plug at the mouth. His mind moved, and he quickly reached for it. Can governor Cui let him easily, step back and avoid his capture: "Shizi, you don''t ask what it is to rob?" Shangguan Nuo lenghum: "since you know it, why do you ask more?" Manager Cui shook his head and sighed, "it seems that what I said to Shizi last night, Shizi didn''t take it to heart. It''s not good." Shangguannuo strode forward, reached out and grabbed again, but no matter how he used his catching skills, he could not even touch the clothes and clothes of the governor Cui. "I didn''t expect that governor Cui, who looks gentle on weekdays, should be a hidden expert." He became more and more certain that the attack on reading was related to him. The Kung Fu of reading Wen is still above him. Ordinary killers can''t get close to her at all. Only Cui Guanshi can plot against her. Cui Guanshi sneers: "there are so many unexpected things in the world. I didn''t expect that Shizi should be a kind of love. For a woman, even family glory can be ignored." Lord Nuo said angrily, "family glory? What does it have to do with the glory of our official family to hurt an innocent girl? Don''t talk nonsense. Bring the antidote. " Cui Guanshi shook his head: "although there is no direct relationship, everything always starts. She is the first step in the beginning. She only complains. She has a wrong family." Originally, the hand holding the porcelain bottle suddenly released, and the porcelain bottle fell to the ground, and it suddenly split, scattering a small pool of brown juice. "Oh, it''s careless. It''s the only antidote. It''s a pity that it''s gone." Chapter 1321 Governor Cui smiled coldly, "son of the world, no one in the world can live for seven days after the middle of the Mituo powder. You have no chance with her, so stop reading." Shangguannuo knelt down in front of the broken porcelain bottle. There was a blank in his head. He reached out to get the fragment, but his hand was buckled by manager Cui: "Shizi, what are you doing?" Shangguan Nuo raised his eyes and stared at him with red eyes: "what do I do have to do with you? What kind of thing dare you mind me? " "It''s an antidote that can relieve the poison of Mituo powder, but it''s also extremely toxic. I advise you not to move it." Shangguannuo tried to push him away and said angrily, "what about poison? Wen''er died of me. Can I live alone? " Cui Guanshi''s face changed a little. Without hesitation, he reached for shangguannuo''s back neck and knocked him out. "Come, take Shizi back to have a rest. Haosheng looks at him. Without my command, he is not allowed to leave the room for half a step." "Yes!" Two men walked out in the dark, wearing clothes that were obviously different from those of the servants in the mansion. One on the left and one on the right picked up shangguannuo and took it away. When shangguannuo woke up again, he was lying in his room. He was weak and could not walk out of bed for a few steps. What happened? He sent for people, but no one came to open the door for him. The doors and windows were sealed outside by everyone. He could not go out at all. I don''t know for a long time, the voice of Cui steward came into the door: "Shizi, when your child is full moon, your subordinates will send you and Shizi Princess back to Dongli, and when they get to Dongli, the marquis will naturally give you the antidote." "You bastard, why do you treat me like this? Give me the antidote. I''ll order you to give me the antidote now. " "Don''t forget, Shizi," sighed the steward Cui. "My subordinates only obey the orders of the marquis." " the prince''s residence, side by side, the janitor of the dissolving moon Dynasty asked:" can xianguanghou Shizi come? " "No, I haven''t been here since I left that day," he shook his head Dissolve the moon to nod: "I know, you go down." She frowned and thought of the urgency of Guannuo that day. It was no drama. Even if he didn''t get the antidote, he should come and explain it to her. It''s gone all the time. What''s the matter? She called liang''er and asked her to arrange someone to go to the government to investigate. The people sent out that afternoon came back and brought back the news that shangguannuo was under house arrest. As she expected, shangguannuo had been under house arrest, so it was certain that it had something to do with shangguanjia''s family. They deliberately left the clues of mituosan and Dongli. One was to lead Zhongwen to Tibet in the south, and the other was to lead Dongli to the urn, force her to take the antidote, and then By that time, Tianqi had to take back the military power of Longxi and Xijiang, which would probably fall into the hands of the people arranged by the Shangguan family. By then, Tianqi would become a puppet emperor again. Naturally, she can''t cast her own soft snare. If something happens to her, don''t say that she wants to read the text. Even one side by one palace will suffer. Even the whole Chu Dynasty will suffer. On the second day of the lunar new year, Yin Shuwei was wearing a new clothes to go out. As soon as he came out of the yard, he met Liang Yujiao. Yin Shuwei''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Such a "chance encounter" has happened many times in recent days. He is tired of it. Liang Yujiao asked Yingying with a smile, "cousin, are you going out?" Chapter 1322 My cousin was dressed in a new suit, silver brocade and cotton robe, and silver mink was rolled on the collar, which made the handsome face more and more difficult to move. Yin Shuwei nodded, "well, to meet a friend." Liang Yujiao asked: "cousin, I don''t have a place to go today. I''m bored. Can I go with you?" Yin Shuwei said, "it''s not convenient. Next time." Liang Yujiao said, "don''t go next time. Today is the second day of the lunar new year. It must be very busy outside. My grandfather won''t let me go out. If I go out with you, my grandfather will promise." Yin Shuwei shook his head: "no, I want to go to the palace side by side, I''m afraid it''s not convenient to take you." The smile on Liang Yujiao''s face froze and immediately asked, "you want to see Princess Changle?" Yin Shuwei nodded and looked at the distance. The young man waved to him and signaled that the carriage was ready. "Yes, I''m going to see her and thank her for healing my grandmother." Liang Yujiao raised her voice and said, "just to thank her? Nothing else? " Yin Shuwei frowned and said, "cousin Liang, doesn''t it seem to have anything to do with you? Get out of the way. " Liang Yujiao sneered: "it''s really nothing to do with me, but I still want to say, save your effort. I heard that the Lord of Changle was attacked when we went back to Wenchang Hou''s mansion that day, and the injury was serious. I heard that our life was on the verge of death a few days ago. Maybe now --" Liang Yujiao was pushed away by Yin Shuwei rudely before she finished talking and rushed away. Yin Shuwei thinks of the way he saw his grandfather these days. His grandfather seems to want to talk to him, but he can''t open his mouth. He looks like he wants to talk and stops all day. It seems that they all know that only he is still covered in the bone. The carriage ran wildly in the street, all the way to the palace side by side. This time, the closed door finally opened, and he trotted all the way to baoyueju. Dissolving the moon sits beside the bed to be dazed, sees him to come in, strongly pulls out a smile: "you come." Yin Shuwei doesn''t care about the salute. He rushes straight to the front of the bed, opens the curtain and sees the faces that are full of vitality and become dead. "What''s the matter?" he asked in a trembling voice "She''s poisoned," said Rong Yue "Who did it?" He asked. Dissolving the moon to shake his head: "don''t know, ambush her person all died, dead without proof." Yin Shuwei looked at Nianwen in a hurry and looked at Rongyue: "princess, aren''t you a miracle doctor? Even if she is poisoned, you can detoxify her, can''t you? " "I also hope I can detoxify her, but the poison in her is very rare. Detoxification needs special medicine. There is no here. The Lord has already found the medicine. I hope it will come in time." "What kind of medicine is it? I can help to find it together. " He said hurriedly. Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "no need, we have looked for the medicine hall in Kyoto City, and sent people to look for it in pharmacies everywhere. If there is any news, it will come back." The black armour snake is extremely poisonous. It was only born in nanzang, but few people in the central plains are willing to do business in nanzang. Most of the things in nanzang cannot be sold to the Central Plains. This is also the biggest reason why the officials tried their best to use the Mituo powder. If they use ordinary poisons, they know that they can''t work at all. Only with this kind of poison can they achieve their goal. "What now? Can you just watch it like this? " Yin Shuwei''s heartache is unbearable. If it wasn''t for him, how could he have been attacked when reading the text? He also has responsibility for this. Chapter 1323 Dissolving the moon sighed, shook his head: "now can only wait, wait for the Lord to bring the antidote back, there is no other way." Yin Shuwei slapped himself severely. If he didn''t say those words to his grandfather and grandmother that day, his grandmother would not suddenly become ill. He would not ask Wen Nianwen to go back to Wenchang Houfu to see a doctor. It was late at night, but he let her go home. "You don''t have to blame yourself. It''s nothing to do with you. Even if they didn''t get it that day, they would look for another chance. As the saying goes, they are not afraid of thieves. They are afraid of thieves. Since we have people thinking about the palace side by side, it''s a matter of time." Yin Shuwei gnawed his teeth and said angrily, "who is so cruel? What''s wrong with reading? Why do they treat her like this?" What''s wrong? The mistake is wrong. She is the princess of Changle, the child of Zhongwen and her. She is Tianqi''s favorite niece. When she goes to the official family, she will cut her first. She will never spare them. "Well, you''ve seen it. Go back. Don''t come again. If she is lucky enough to survive, I''ll send someone to inform you." When she said this, her heart seemed to be stabbed with a blade of ten thousand. It was bloody and fragmented. After Zhongwen and wankun left Kyoto City, they went all the way to nanzang. Although they were very anxious, the road in the North was not easy to walk. It was either snow or ice, and horses were afraid to run fast. Especially those paths with few people, it was even harder to walk. After two days in a row, both of them were very tired. It was dark, just passing a city, they went to the city to eat and rest for a night. As soon as they entered the city, they felt something was wrong. A few people behind them seemed to follow them at the gate of the city. They followed them all the way to the restaurant for dinner, and followed them all the way to the hostel where they stayed. The two pretended not to find out. After handing the horse over to the waiter, they went straight to the room and went upstairs. They asked for a big room with two beds. After entering, they closed the doors and windows. When they were sure that there was no one outside, Wan Kun said, "it seems that someone has been waiting for us, Lord." Zhong Wen nodded: "I suspected that the murderer deliberately left the clues of mitoshan and led us to hide in the south. Now it seems that they are right. They knew that we would come, so they set up an ambush in advance." Wan Kun coughs coldly, "I want them to have no return." Zhong Wen said, "keep your mouth open." There was a sound of footsteps outside, and they were silent. "Sir, I have brought you water." In the Zhongwen Dynasty, Wan Kun winked at him to hide his entrance. Then he said, "come in." The door opened, and two young people carrying hot buckets came in one by one. They carried buckets directly to the bathroom in front of them. Later, the young people looked up at Zheng Zhongwen first, and saw that Zheng Zhongwen was also looking at him. Then they immediately lowered their eyes and followed the young people to the bathroom. After the sound of pouring water stopped, the two youths came out with empty buckets. The man in front said: "Sir, the water is poured. If you need anything, please do as you like." Zhong Wen nodded, "thank you very much. There''s nothing else for the moment. Go down." The guy nodded, turned around and left. The guy behind him turned around after walking a few steps to the door. After shaking his hand, he shot several concealed weapons from his sleeve. Zhongwen is on guard against him. How could he succeed? His body swayed lightly to avoid the attack of concealed weapons. Chapter 1324 The man missed a blow and immediately slipped to run, but was hit by Zhongwen''s cup of tea thrown by his backhand, and immediately fell on his knees. The man who was walking in the front turned around, saw the situation, changed his face, and said in a surprised voice, "what''s the matter with this and this?" Zhongwen ignored him, grabbed the man''s collar and threw it into the inner room. "Who sent you?" he said At this time, the guy standing behind Zhongwen suddenly has a funny smile on the corner of his mouth. His arm is slightly shaken. A dagger slips out of his sleeve and falls steadily in the palm of his hand. He raises his hand and stabs it to Zhongwen''s back heart. At this moment of crisis, a hand appeared in the air, firmly clasped the man''s wrist, and with a hard pull, the wrist bone snapped, causing the man to cry and howl. When the dagger fell to the ground, Zhong Wen turned around and sneered, "do you think I will show my back to others casually?" The guy sweated all over his head in pain. "You mean it." "Of course, it''s on purpose, or how can you do it?" said Zhong Wen Wan Kun reached out his hand and held his shoulder, forced him to kneel, and asked in a deep voice, "how many of you are in this?" "Don''t dream, I won''t tell you. You don''t want to leave alive," said the man, biting his teeth "Is it? Then I will let you taste what life is like to die. " He took out two gold needles and stabbed them into the vital points under his shoulders. The man''s face suddenly changed, and the color of pain on his face became more and more intense. He fell to the ground and cried, "what have you done to me? If there''s a seed, you''ll kill me. " Zhongwen thought of his daughter''s suffering, and his anger rose: "kill you? Isn''t it too cheap for you to say, who sent you? Where is your Lord now? " Young people bite their teeth and don''t speak. Their bodies have been convulsed with pain, but they are very bony. Zhongwen''s eyes fell on another young man. Although they were all the same, they had obviously different temperaments. They were calm, scheming and impulsive. In the Zhongwen Dynasty, Wan Kun winked. Wan Kun understood. He pulled out his knife and stabbed the man who couldn''t stand on the ground. One knife was fatal. Then he closed the door again, played with the dagger still dripping with blood in his hand, and walked step by step to the face of the gray and frightened youth. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me." His companion had died miserably in front of him. Even if he wanted to be hard, he could not be hard. The fear of death shrouded him. He could not care about anything else. Wan Kun squatted down and stared at him with bloodthirsty eyes, "I finally asked you, who sent you and where is your master?" The young man nodded quickly: "I said I said, I said all." He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and gasped for breath. No matter how many times he began to narrate, although his words were a little disordered, he could understand the general meaning. There are five killers in this inn. They are only two of them. If they fail, other people in the dark will act again. As for how they will act, he has no idea. The one who ordered them to do this is a man named brother Wu. He didn''t see this brother Wu. They are just killers who do things with money. And he has just been in business for a long time This is his first time as a killer. Wan Kun is not interested in him as a killer for the first time: "where are the Wuge people? How can we find him? " Chapter 1325 There was a flicker in the young man''s face. After a few hesitations, he said: "brother Wu is in this city. He lives in the source Inn not far from here." Wan Kun stretched out his hand and knocked the young man unconscious. In a cold voice, he said, "it seems that brother Wu has set a bigger situation for us." Zhong Wendao: "if it''s normal, whether he''s in charge or not, I''m going to make a breakthrough. But right now, it''s important for us to find an antidote. There''s no need to waste time here." Wan Kun nodded: "yes, we don''t need to entangle with them now. When we find the black snake and get rid of the poison for wen''er, it''s not too late for us to calculate this account." The two men discussed for a while and decided to leave the city overnight, so as not to create new branches outside the festival and affect their journey. A few hours later, the three furtive dark shadows quietly approached the dark room. They first blew poisonous smoke into the room, and after a while, the three covered their faces and kicked the door. There was no one in the room except the two companions who were killed and injured. Things spread to the source Inn very quickly. Wu Ge, who was ready to fight a battle, heard that they had left the city overnight and jumped angrily. "You are a group of rubbish. You can''t even see them. Do you know how much they are worth? It''s worth a hundred thousand to catch two hundred thousand alive and die. Who will give me the money when they go? Who will give it? " "Why don''t we go after it now? I don''t think it''s far yet. " A subordinate. Brother Wu kicked the man to the ground and shouted, "what are you after? Where did they go you know? Where do you go after it? " "Well, that''s all?" Asked a middle-aged man next to brother Wu with a frown. Brother Wu said in a deep voice, "forget it? If it''s over, who will pay for the 200000 Liang silver? It can''t be counted. It seems that they are going to find something in the tone of the gold master. This is just their way. Sooner or later, they will come back and wait. I''ll make a profit of the 200000. " The southward, the colder the air is. After they are far away from the northern region, the ice and snow have disappeared. They no longer go to the city to live in inns, nor go on official roads. They keep shuttling through the country paths. Although it is more difficult to walk, it is better to take many shortcuts and not worry about being blocked and delayed. "The front is the South Tibet city. To enter the South Tibet Mountain range, you must enter the mountain from the road behind the South Tibet city. There is no bypass." South Tibet is built on a small island connected with the land, with the Tibetan River on the left and right. The back door exit of South Tibet city is a stone bridge leading to the South Tibet mountains, which is the only way. Zhongwen said: "there must be ambush in nanzang city. We must be more careful." Wan Kun nodded, "I know that I will not let go of anyone who stands in my way." They dismounted and led the horse to the gate of the city. On the way, in order not to attract the killer''s attention, they made some articles on their faces and changed into ordinary coarse cloth clothes. It seems that they are not too different from the local villagers. When they entered the city, they saw someone standing in the corner comparing the portraits of their opponents. They were disguised. Naturally, they were totally different from the people on the portraits. When they were released to pass by the man holding the portraits, Wan Kun''s eyes scanned the portraits. It was not surprising that the man in Royal dress on the portraits was Zheng Zhongwen. Shangguan family is really a good means, this hand unexpectedly extended to South Tibet, it seems that this time, they really intend to do a big thing, can break the sky.. Chapter 1326 After they entered the city, they went to the restaurant for dinner first, and then bought enough dry food and water. Wan Kun checked the things and thought they were almost the same. Then Chao Zhongwen said, "Lord, we can go." Zhong Wen shook his head: "not yet. We are still short of a guide. Nanzang is different from other mountains, and nanzang city is different from other cities." "Ordinary cities are difficult to come in and go out, but here it''s easy to come in and go out. What''s more, the place we are going to or the nanzang mountains. Without the help of the local people, how can the gatekeeper let us go easily? There is also a complex terrain in the Tibetan mountain. We may lose our way before we find the black snake. It''s very risky. We don''t have any spare time to waste here. " Wan Kun, hearing this, nodded his head and said, "I don''t think it''s all right, but where can I find a local guide right now?" Zhongwen stood on the street and looked around. "We can''t find it here. We have to go to the market where there are many people. We need to find those who sell wild animals in the mountain. Those people live by hunting wild animals in the mountain. They are familiar with the terrain in the mountain and the gatekeepers." Then he went to the water pear stall, bought two water pears first, and asked the stall owner where the market was. The stall owner was also enthusiastic. He said that he was going to set up a stall in the market, so he took them with him. The market in nanzang city is not so different from that in other cities. There are as many noisy, disorderly, crowded people, thieves and women. Soon after entering the market, Zhongwen and wankun fixed their eyes on a 16-7-year-old boy, who was very tall and dark. He was wearing a rough cloth full of pudding. His trousers were obviously short. In front of him was a rag patched cloth, on which were several pheasants and rabbits, and several fresh green herbs. He stood on his own In front of his stall, unlike other stall owners, he never opened his mouth to shout, so even though he had more prey than anyone else, no one paid attention to him. They went straight to him and pretended to buy something. After picking it up, Zhong Wen asked, "you are a pheasant and a hare hunting in the mountains of southern Tibet?" The boy nodded, "yes." "Why is it so small? Is there a bigger one? " Zhongwen asked. The boy shook his head: "no, that''s all. If you want something bigger, I can give it to you the day after tomorrow." Why the day after tomorrow? Not today? " The young man said: "I have something in my house today. I can''t go into the mountain. I''ll go hunting in the mountain tomorrow. Then I''ll sell it. If you don''t worry, come here to find me the day after tomorrow." Zhong Wen sneered: "you are very confident. Are you sure you can hunt bigger prey tomorrow than today?" The young man raised his eyebrows: "of course, no one has proposed to buy a big one before. After all, the more expensive the prey is, the cheaper it is. So I choose a small one for hunting, which doesn''t mean that I don''t have the ability to hunt a big one." Wan Kun said, "it''s still early today. Let''s go to the mountain today." The boy shook his head: "no, I have to take my mother to see a doctor after selling these things. I''m not free today." Wan Kun glanced at Zheng Zhongwen and said quickly, "it''s such a coincidence that I''m a doctor. Besides buying some special game, I want to go to the mountain to collect herbs. If you don''t mind, I can cure your mother for free. You just need to take me to the mountain to collect herbs." Chapter 1327 The young man was very happy. His eyes were shining. He grabbed wankun''s hand and said, "are you really a doctor?" The young man in front of him looks about his age. Is the doctor so young? Wan Kun sneered: "I''m really a doctor." In order to eliminate the young man''s doubts, he glanced at several herbs on the ground and said with a smile: "the herb you sold, named Qingzhu, can be used for ordinary bruises and injuries. The effect is good, but there are not many people who know the goods, so it''s hard for you to sell it." The young man nodded repeatedly: "yes, this is Qingzhu, which my father told me. It''s really harder to sell than wild things, and I''m also trying my luck." Zhongwen took out a ingot of silver from his bosom and handed it to the young man: "ten liang of silver will be enough to buy you these wild things?" The boy looked surprised: "this, this is too much." As the saying goes, they depend on the mountain in the South Tibetan city. Most of them are people who go to the mountain to hunt. So the game is relatively cheap. All of them can be sold for two liang of silver, which is a good income. But these two people who don''t seem to be rich at present, give them ten Liang. Zhongwen directly put the silver into the young man''s hand and said, "we are in a hurry. Let''s go to your house and see your mother''s illness. If it''s not too bad, we can go to the mountain to collect herbs." The young man quickly put money into his arms. His mother was seriously ill. He needed money to cure her. Now it''s not a good time. He hurriedly involved all the prey and herbs in the spreading cloth, carrying a large bag of things and leading them home. Walking on the road, he asked Wan Kun again, "brother, are you really a doctor? Really didn''t deceive me? " Zhong Wen said with a smile, "he didn''t cheat you. He is a primary school doctor. Although he is not old, his medical skills are first-class. Don''t worry." The young man was very happy. In nanzang City, there were few doctors. There were only three hospitals in total. Whether it was diagnosis money or medicine, they were all expensive. All his income in the past was not enough for his mother to take medicine. Don''t be too happy to meet a free doctor today. "My name is wan Kun. What''s your name?" Wan Kun looks at him. "My name is Sanmu. I''m the third in my family. My eldest brother''s name is Dami. My second brother''s name is Ermu. I''m Sanmu." He has a shy smile. Zhong Wen said, "my name is Zheng. You can call me Zheng Bo." "Three wood nods:" Zheng Bo Sanmujia is not far from the market. It is a small village. Sanmujia is in the east of the village. It is a very simple thatched house. Sanmu put down his things and asked them to enter the room: "there is nothing to entertain at home." Zhongwen waved his hand: "you don''t have to entertain me. You take wankun to see your mother. I''ll pick up these pheasants and take them to the mountain later." Sanmu nodded, pointed to the wood in the yard and said, "these are all my chopped ones. You can use them at will, Zheng Bo." Zheng Zhongwen wrapped three pheasants in wild lotus leaves on the outside road, covered them with mud, and buried them in the pit. As soon as the fire started in the pit, Wan Kun and Sanmu came out of the house. He clapped his hands and asked Wan Kun, "how is it?" Wan Kun said: "there is no serious illness, that is, the weakness caused by physical deficiency. Take some tonic, and eat more eggs and meat in the ordinary days. You can get well after a while." Sanmu looks dejected: "it''s all my fault that I''m incompetent. In order to raise me, my mother gave me all the decent food at home, but she ate wild vegetables all day long. Is she healthy?" Chapter 1328 Zhong Wen frowned, glanced at the rabbit left on the ground beside his eyes, and said, "why don''t you leave some for your mother to mend her body when you can hunt so many wild animals?" Sanmuhong said with eyes: "I remember that my mother is often ill. I don''t know what disease my mother has. When I learned to hunt, all the prey I got went to exchange money for my mother''s treatment. I never left it." Speaking of this, he sighed again, and said: "if I had known that my mother was not ill, but lacked nutrition and tonic, why should I hunt desperately for bitter and astringent medicine?" Zhongwen sighed, "it seems that you doctors in the southern Tibetan city are not very skilled in medicine." Wan Kun said, "maybe it''s not that the medicine is not good, but just to make more money." Sanmu went to one side and picked up a pheasant: "I''ll stew chicken soup for my mother." Wan Kun hurriedly stopped him: "no, she has been out of balance for a long time. Suddenly, eating chicken soup is not good. Chicken soup can be eaten, but it will take another two days. In this way, you need to buy a fish, steam some fish soup for her to drink, and make up the body step by step. You can''t go to heaven step by step." Sanmu should go out in a hurry. It''s not easy to ask for fish. In the river outside the village, if you are lucky, it''s not a problem to catch one or two. When Sanmu catches the fish and comes back, Zhongwen has packed the roasted chicken and left half of the chicken for Sanmu''s mother, so that she won''t have to work for dinner after they go to the mountain. Sanmu knew that they were in a hurry to enter the mountain, but he could not leave his mother like this. He told them a few words, hurried into the kitchen, steamed the fish, cooked a pot of porridge, and put the silver on his body under his mother''s pillow. Then he said: "Mom, I will take these two benefactors to the mountain to collect herbs. You can have a good rest at home. Porridge and fish soup are cooked in the kitchen, and You can eat half a chicken when you are hungry. " "Why did you cook the fish and chicken?" she frowned? Didn''t the doctor say I couldn''t have sex? " Sanmu sighed: "Niang, those doctors used to be quacks. In order to make more money, they deliberately refused to let you know. That''s what they said. You can eat it, but you don''t have to stop eating in the future." Sanmu Niang said, and then grasped her son''s hand: "Sanmu, you must be careful when you enter the mountain. Don''t do anything dangerous. Don''t let yourself get hurt. Remember?" "Three wood red eyes nod:" remember, son remember He got up, secretly wiped the tears from his eyes, turned around and took the bow and arrow to leave. On the way out of the village, Wan Kun asked, "brother Sanmu, you said you are the third in the family. How could you not see the other two brothers?" Sanmu sighed and said, "my father, my eldest brother and my second brother died in the nanzang mountains, so my mother was always afraid at home and would not let me go into the mountains again." "We were born here. If we don''t eat on the mountain, how can we live?" Wankun is silent. The South Tibet mountains are really dangerous. Even experienced locals are not immune. What''s more, they are strangers who don''t know anything. The three came to the back door of nanzang city. Different from the front door, there were at least ten hunters who were checking in and out. Before going out, they had to do some work, and when they came back, they had to do some work. Otherwise, they would not let them out. If they did not let them out, they would be like breaking people''s lives. Sanmu felt a cloth bag from his arms, which contained dozens of copper plates, and actively handed it to the gatekeeper. Chapter 1329 The goalkeeper heft the bag and said, "that''s it?" "Three wood a Leng, busy way:" official ye, I enter a mountain everyday can be this number The gatekeeper glanced at Zheng Zhongwen and WAN Kun, who were behind him, and said calmly, "you are the only one in ordinary times, but three today. How much can you pay?" Sanmu''s face is embarrassed. He has no money. "Officer, why don''t we give you more wild things when we come out?" The keeper shook his head. "Come out? Who knows when you''ll be out? Who knows if you can come out? Even if I can come out, who can guarantee that I am still on duty here? Don''t talk nonsense. If you can''t get it out, go away. " Zhongwen is burning a fire in his heart. Even if these dog officials don''t work for the people''s welfare, they are shameful and hateful to exploit the people like this. He gritted his teeth and swallowed the evil spirit in his chest. He gave Wan Kun a look. Wan Kun nodded and smiled. "This official, we don''t understand the rules when we first came here. Is it ours? Please don''t blame him." He took two pieces of broken silver that he had found when eating in the restaurant and put them into the guard''s hands. The gloom on the guard''s face immediately disappeared, and he could not close his mouth happily. Most of the people in nanzang city were poor, especially those who went hunting in the mountains. Otherwise, who would risk his life to enter the mountains? He did not know how long he had not received the silver here. "I don''t know if it''s strange. It''s good. Go out." He let them go freely. As soon as the three men left the gate, several other guards surrounded them and took the money out to share equally with the guard who collected the silver. Zhongwen looks back and feels very bad. Although nanzang city is located in the Chu Dynasty, it belongs to the Chu Dynasty in the territory. However, due to the particularity of nanzang, the imperial court seldom controls this place, which results in the prevalence of corruption here. When he returns to Beijing, he must advise Tianqi to take good care of the Nancang city and prevent the people from suffering from such evils again. The stone bridge outside the city runs across the long river, with a history of 100 years. The South Tibet mountains are on the other side of the river, and this stone bridge is the only way to the other side. The current under the bridge is so fast that it is hard to imagine that without this stone bridge, who can go to the nanzang mountains? There is no difference between the entrance of nanzang mountain and the entrance of ordinary mountain. It''s winter and December, but it''s very hot here. Especially near the mountain, the heat becomes more and more obvious. Wan Kun wiped his sweat and said, "shouldn''t it be cool in the mountains? How could it be so hot? " Sanmu said: "I heard that there is a small hill in the mountain which can spray fire, so it''s so hot here." Zhongwen looked around. "If there are hills that can spray fire, how can so many trees and plants grow?" Sanmu shook his head: "I don''t know. I haven''t seen the hills that can blow fire. I just heard about them. Maybe they are fake." Speaking, the three people have entered the mountains. The more they walk in, the more they can feel the heat wave on their faces. It''s like standing in front of a fire stove. On the other end of the fire stove, someone is holding a fan to keep fanning the wind, and all the heat is coming to them. Wan Kun looks as if he accidentally asks the three trees, "have you heard of the black snake?" Sanmu''s face changed slightly and nodded: "I heard that the snake is extremely poisonous. If it bites, it won''t take a moment or three minutes to die. My father died of the black armor snake poison. In order to bring my father''s body back, my elder brother was also bitten by the black armor snake and died with my father." Chapter 1330 No wonder when it comes to black snake, his face will become so ugly. Wan Kun patted him on the shoulder. "I''m sorry to mention your sad past." Sanmu shook his head: "it''s OK. We are all over. We hunters, hunting in the mountains, are originally following the law of the jungle. Either you or I die, this is the law." Zhongwen sneered: "good boy, clear mind, open-minded and cheerful, if you leave here, maybe you will have a better future." Sanmu scratched his head and smiled shyly. "I can do nothing but hunt. What can I do to leave here?" Zhongwen didn''t say much. He patted him on the shoulder and turned to say, "since your father and brother are both buried in the mouth of the black snake, you must know where the black snake often haunts." Sanmu nodded: "I know that there are often fat wild animals in the mountain. My father went to the mountain just to catch up with them. As a result, the wild animals did not hunt, but met the black snake." "Can you take us to mount Bumao?" Wan Kun asked. Sanmu frowned: "why do you want to go to Wumao mountain? The reason why it''s called Wumao mountain is that it''s a barren land. There are not even trees. There are only a few weeds occasionally. There''s nothing. Shouldn''t you go to the fertile land where there are many herbs? " Wan Kun said, "the herbs we are looking for will not grow in the fertile land where there are many herbs, but in the barren land." Sanmu suddenly said, "so you just asked me about the black snake, which means that." Seeing wankun nodding his head, Sanmu was in a bit of a dilemma: "is there a black snake in the Wumao mountain? That black snake is very powerful and crawls very fast. I''m afraid my arrow is useless for it. I can''t take you to die." Wan Kun said with a smile, "we have learned Kung Fu and are not afraid of poisonous snakes. Besides, I have brought this." He stretched out his hand and spread it out in front of Sanmu. There were dozens of gold needles lying in his palm. They were much thicker than ordinary embroidery needles. They were very beautiful in the sun. Sanmu doesn''t understand "what''s the use of this?" Wan Kun took a gold needle and looked around. Suddenly, he shook his hand in the southeast direction. The gold needle took off his fingers and went straight to stab a green snake twining on the tree trunk of the roadside. He nailed the green snake to the tree trunk and stabbed it into the seven inch key point. He killed the snake immediately. Sanmu''s eyes were wide, and he looked at the snake again and again. He sighed, "I only heard about this method in the mouth of the storyteller. Unexpectedly, there is such a powerful Kung Fu in the world." Wan Kun sneered: "it''s nothing. There are days outside, people outside, people who have better Kung Fu than me. You''ve never been out of nanzang city and don''t understand the world. When you go out of nanzang one day, you will know how big the world is and how many talented people there are." Sanmu is immediately moved. How big is the world? He has no idea. How wonderful is the outside world? Is it more wonderful than what the storyteller said? Seeing Wan kunlu''s hand, Sanmu''s retiring drum immediately stopped. "OK, I''ll take you to mount bomao. Actually, I''ve always wanted to see what the black snake that killed my father and brother looks like." In recent years, in order to take care of her mother, she dare not let herself have a little difference. She has never been willing to enter the depths of the mountains, only hunting some small animals in the periphery and then going back, so her family has been so poor. Chapter 1331 In fact, he has been eager to go deep into the mountains. Today may be a good time. Through a dense forest, the three people have taken off their clothes, walked in the forest with bare arms, and drank up the water. They must find the water source first, and fill the water bag, or they will fall down because of lack of water before they reach Wumao mountain. Sweating constantly, they need a lot of water to supplement their physical strength, otherwise they will collapse. Sanmu is very experienced. He saw a small hut running in the forest, but he didn''t take out his bow and arrow. Instead, he asked Zheng Zhongwen and WAN Kun to follow him. These animals are very familiar with the mountains. They live here. They know where to look for food and where to drink. As long as they follow the little hut, they may find water. It seems that Xiaofang has found the stalker behind him, running faster and faster. They have to slow down and follow him far away so that he can feel that he is safe, so that he can go foraging. I don''t know how long it has been with them. It''s getting dark. They are worried. Their throat is dry and burning. They need cool spring to put out the fire. But they haven''t even seen the shadow of a spring. The little fan seems to have lost his way and takes them around in the forest. Wan Kun said in a hoarse voice, "it seems that the little one can''t find his way." Zhongwen sighed: "we must have scared him earlier. He ran in the wrong direction and couldn''t find the old way." Sanmu suddenly extended his finger and hissed, and let them squat behind the bush. "Mother''s here, don''t make a sound." Like human beings, if children who go out to play do not return home for a long time, the adults will be worried. When they are worried, they will naturally come out to find them. Obviously, the mother comes to find the little one to go home. Xiaoxiao saw her mother, knelt up happily, and rubbed her body against her to express her joy. Soon, Xiaofang left with his mother, and the three followed him quietly. After passing through a low forest, a clear stream appeared in front of them. The mother took Xiaofang to drink water in the upstream. After seeing human beings, she ran away in a hurry. They can''t care about the others. They quickly take out all the pots and pouches that can hold water and fill them with a full bag. Then they sit by the stream and share the two roast chickens. Looking at the dark sky, Sanmu saw a worried look on his face: "it''s going to be dark. It seems that he will live here tonight." The forest at night is more terrible than that during the day. Many beasts are used to coming out at night to look for food. The forest in the day is too hot. Only at night can there be a trace of coolness. They prefer to live in a cool environment. "It''s better to light a campfire here before it''s all dark, so as not to leave the water source. The water on this body will be gone for a while, and we will have to come back then," said Zhong Sanmu and wankun have no objection. They went to collect many firewood separately. With the bonfire, the beasts in the forest would have some scruples. They would be relatively safe. Even so, they dare not fall asleep. Three people work in turn in different periods of time. One of them must be awake and alert to the movements around, so as not to be attacked by the sudden beasts and lose the chance to deal with them. Bonfires can frighten beasts, but also attract the attention of some beasts, such as wolves in groups. Chapter 1332 They are afraid of fire, but they dare to go forward to challenge because of their huge ethnic group. They just dare not get close to each other and stare at the three people from afar. Only when the fire goes out, they rise up and attack and tear these people to pieces. Sanmu hunts in the South Tibetan mountains, but he has never seen such a situation. His face is pale with fear, and his legs are shaking slightly. Zhongwen patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. I met a group of wolves in the desert. Although they are terrible, they are different from us. We don''t have to fight them hard. We have more and better ways to defeat them." Although Sanmu didn''t understand the meaning of his words, his mind and spirit had already determined a lot, "how can they be defeated?" Zhongwen looked at wankun and said with a smile, "look at you." Wan Kun felt two square towels from his pack and handed one to each of them, saying, "cover your mouth and nose with this cloth." After they did so, he also covered his nose and took out an oil paper bag from the bag, which was covered with many white powder. At this time, the night was calm. It was a good time to sprinkle the medicine. He reached for a handful of powder and threw his hands to the wolves in front. The coyotes didn''t know what it was. They put out their noses to smell it. Soon they fell down. He threw another handful. The rest of the coyotes saw that their companions fell down. They ran slowly, too. There was no one left standing. Wan Kun collected the rest of the medicine bags and said with a smile, "sometimes the best way to defend the enemy is not to rely on force, but to solve it easily." Sanmu was stunned. A great crisis for him was solved completely in their conversation and laughter. In their eyes, it may not be a crisis at all. No longer sleepy, the three of them put out their fire and left in a hurry at dawn, lest the coyotes wake up and waste a handful of medicine. Sanmu has not been to mount Bumao, only to hear that the old man in the village said about the location, took a lot of wrong road to find. "It''s hotter here than anywhere else." Wan Kun wiped his sweat and looked at the bare hill in front of him like a big fireball burning with fire. Zhongwen came from another direction and kept wiping away sweat. He said: "maybe the legendary hills that can blow fire are near here. I saw other hills around here. They are all the same. There is no grass." Wan Kun nodded, "it''s right that there is no grass, and the flower of Mituo grows in this place where there is no grass." He took out an oilpaper bag from his bundle and took out a picture drawn by himself. "This is the Maituo flower. You can remember its shape and look for it in a moment. As long as you find the Maituo flower, you can find the black armor snake." "Three wood tiny Leng, startled to ask:" are you after all want to look for miduo flower or black armour snake Wan Kun sneered: "we are looking for the black snake. The black snake has a strong poison. The black snake eats the flower, so the black snake also has a strong poison. But after the black snake swallows the flower into its stomach, its snake blood can dissolve the poison that is harmful to it. So I want the living black snake to bring it back to Kyoto." Sanmu was a little surprised, but he didn''t feel afraid. Thinking that his father and eldest brother were both dead in the hand of black armour snake, he also wanted to catch black armour snake by himself to comfort his father and brother in the spirit of heaven. Sanmu breaks several branches with forks from the trees in the distance. "There is a snake paver in our village. I think he uses this tree fork to pave snakes." Chapter 1333 Zhongwen took the tree fork he handed over, trimmed it with a dagger, and shortened the long fork. "Black snake is not a very big snake. The fork is too big to hold it. That''s right." Sanmu is still nervous, but he will not be afraid to follow Zheng Bo and WAN Kun. They seem to know everything and are not afraid of anything. In front of them, there are no difficulties or obstacles at all. He admires them and adores them. When they stepped on the hill, a heat rushed up from the sole of their feet, as if the earth heat could burn through the soles of their shoes. The dark red soil is so dry that it can bring choking dust with every step. It''s a miracle to grow herbs in such a land. "Look at it." Wan Kun pointed to a section of green plant road not far ahead. three people as like as two peas, and the stem and leaf of the green plant are exactly the same as the picture of Wan Kun''s hands. They just don''t have flowers. The flowers seem to have been bitten off, and green stems are still marked with toothed marks. "It must be a black snake. It''s nearby." Wan Kun quickly glanced around his eyes and said: "it has gone, and the flower is eaten, it will not come back. We need to continue to find the Maituo flower, and we must find the whole Maituo flower that has not been eaten." Three people continue to move forward, every hundred steps can find a Mituo flower, although the petals were bitten off but still alive, is accumulating energy to regenerate. "Here is one. Come and have a look." Sanmu excitedly greets the two people who are looking for the Maituo flower in another place. He finally finds a complete Maituo flower, which is very beautiful but highly poisonous. He dare not touch it. He can only wait for them to come and make a decision. When Zheng Zhongwen and WAN Kun heard the call, they rushed over. They were about to run to San Yao. They suddenly settled down. Wan Kun whispered, "stay still, Sanmu." When Sanmu saw Wan Kun and Zheng Bo''s face changed, his mind was not good. He knew that there must be something dangerous behind him. His forehead was sweating as he said nothing. Wan Kun was holding a gold needle between his fingers. When he saw the right time, his wrists shook slightly. The gold needle came out of his hands, and he nailed the black snake that had jumped up in the air and bit the back of Sanmu to the ground. Zheng Zhongwen rushes forward and pulls Sanmu apart. Behind him is the dying black snake. Wan Kun looked up and sighed, "unfortunately, I can''t live." Zheng Zhongwen said, "it''s OK. As long as this Mitha flower is here, I''m afraid that no other black snake will come again." They dug a pit to bury the black snake and kept it near the Maituo flower. After a while, another black snake came here after smelling the fragrance of the flower. The black snake was black all around, with a black ring like skin. It looked like it was covered with a layer of armor, so it was named black snake. The head is triangular, the eyes are blue, the body is more than ten feet long, about two fingers of adults are thin, the appearance is not very fierce, but extremely poisonous. The three men surrounded the black snake in three directions. Wan Kun held a gold needle in one hand in case, and a wooden fork in the other hand. When the time was right, he crossed to the seven inch black snake. The black snake moves very fast. When it detects something wrong, it turns around and runs. Zheng Zhongwen also pours on it. The black snake runs in the direction of Sanmu. Sanmu was frightened. But when he thought of his dead father and brother, he bit his teeth and threw himself forward with a wooden fork. He thought that he would also throw himself into the air, but he didn''t expect that the wooden fork would stab the snake''s belly steadily. Chapter 1334 Zhongwen and wankun arrived in time, put the black armor into a special leather bag, and all three were relieved after locking their mouths. "It''s not too late. Let''s hurry back," said Zhong The three left the mountain in a hurry. They had just walked out of the mountain, but they were not far away. Then they heard a loud noise coming from behind, like a heavy thunder exploding behind them. When they looked back, they saw that the top of the mountain was full of smoke, as if there was a fire in the mountain. "No, the mountain is going to blow fire. Let''s run." It''s no wonder that the closer they get to here, the hotter they feel. Although they run very fast, they are still tumbled by the heat wave. The forest behind them turns into a sea of fire. They run desperately, just like the escaped animals in the forest, in order to survive, they run recklessly. After the heat wave gradually subsided, they no longer have the feeling of burning their butt, and finally dare to stop and look back. The smoke and the fire were so far away from them that they were sure they had escaped. The three sat on the ground, giggling and panting. Sanmu said: "the old man in the village said that there are mountains here that can shoot fire, not scam people." Wan Kun took a sip of water and sighed, "if we were later, we would be dead now." Zhongwen laughs: "there will be future blessings if there is no death. Let''s keep on going." Finally, before dark, they left the mountains and returned to the small village in the city. Sanmu''s mother is sitting in the courtyard looking forward to her son''s return. When she sees her son coming back safely, her tears fall down: "Sanmu, how do you come back now? I''m in a hurry. " Once upon a time, Sanmu went to the mountain and went back that day. She had never spent the night in the mountain. Sanmu''s mother was worried when she saw that her son had not returned overnight. Sanmu goes up to help Niang and says with a simple smile, "Niang, I''m back now. OK, I''m not hurt at all. Niang, you can rest assured." Sanmu Niang ordered a little, wiped the tears from her eyes, and asked wankun and Zhongwen to sit down: "you sit down, I''ll cook." Sanmu hurriedly stopped his mother: "Niang, you are not well, don''t move around, go back to the house and rest quickly, I will cook." Sanmu Niang really doesn''t follow her heart. Although her spirit is better than before, she still has no energy. It''s not so easy to make a meal. "She nodded:" OK, you go, don''t be tired When Sanmu Niang entered the room, wankun and Zhongwen stood up and left: "Sanmu, thanks to you, we are in a hurry to take the black armor snake back to Kyoto to save people. We can''t delay for a moment. We are going to leave now." Sanmu is really reluctant: "it''s dark, don''t you stay for one night? Now I''m afraid the gate has been closed. " Zhongwen shook his head: "no problem. We have our own way out of the city. Sanmu, you are a good boy. You should not spend your life here. If you want, you can take your mother to Kyoto to find us. I live in the palace side by side. Wankun lives in Wanfu, Kyoto. If you want to join the army, I can arrange you to enter the military camp. If you want to do business, wankun can help you, no matter what you do, It''s better to stay here and hunt for a living. " Sanmu knew that they were not ordinary people, but he didn''t expect that Zheng Bo was so big that he came from the palace of Kyoto. He even thanked him, but he was moved. He didn''t want to stay in this place for a long time, but he didn''t know where to go though the world was big. Chapter 1335 Now with the guidance of a noble man, what else does he have to worry about? "Well, when my mother gets better, I will come to Kyoto to find you." Sanmu makes a solemn promise. Wankun felt two silver tickets and two ingots of ten Liang silver from his bosom, and put them into Sanmu''s hands. Sanmu hurriedly refused: "it''s impossible. I have already collected ten liang of silver from you. How can I do it now? It''s not necessary." Wan Kun shoved it into his hand and said with a smile, "take it. If you want to go to Kyoto, don''t you need a toll? Besides your mother''s disease, you need to take some warm tonics for a long time. These are all for money. You don''t think for yourself, but also for your mother. " Sanmu didn''t say no more. Chao wankun said, "thank you. I''ll lend it to you. I''ll give it back to you in the future." Wan Kun nodded, "OK, I''ll wait for you in Kyoto. Take care." After saying goodbye to Zheng Bo and WAN Kun, Sanmu went back to the house and told his mother about it. Although Sanmu Niang is not willing to live in this habitual place in her heart, she can see her son''s appearance. She yearns for Kyoto very much. She doesn''t want to disappoint her son. "OK, I''ll go with you, so that you don''t hang my mother in your whole diary." Sanmu has never been so happy. The gray and dark tomorrow seems to become bright. Instead of going to the gate, Zhongwen and wankun chose a wall and turned it over. Unfortunately, they couldn''t bring the horses out, so they had to walk to the post house five miles away to buy horses. As soon as they entered the post station, dozens of sharp eyes came to them and looked them up and down. They still kept their previous disguises. Those people did not look at them more after looking at them. In their eyes, they just missed the mountain people at the end of the night, which is nothing unusual. Seeing that Wan Kun was carrying a cloth bag on his back, the waiter smiled and asked, "what''s on my back, my guest?" Wan Kun said with a smile, "we are snake hunters. We have several snakes to sell in the city in the morning." Second, it''s clear that he has seen a lot of such people, but this leather bag is very rare, so he looks at it more. A careless question from the sophomore made those evil spirits who had taken back the line of vision once again focus on wankun. That leather bag is really very young. It doesn''t seem to be something that ordinary mountain people can own. The leather bags used by snake hunters are all made of the skin of ordinary animals, which are very crude. But the leather bags on the back of the mountain people at present are of fine workmanship, and the leather is not an ordinary leather, which shouldn''t appear in the hands of an ordinary mountain people at all. But in spite of this, the appearance of these two people is totally different from the picture in their hands. Although they have doubts in their hearts, they don''t think about that, just look at them a few more times. After two people go upstairs, the life small two sent some food to come in. "Man, you have a good post business. There are so many people eating at such a late hour." The man sighed and said: "what kind of business are those people? They have been here for many days, eating and drinking for nothing all day. They haven''t given any money. They are all armed with lethal weapons. Whoever wants to say anything about them, they will light up the guy if they don''t say anything. Our shopkeeper doesn''t dare to offend them. He can only let them play roughshod here." Wan Kun said, "who are they? Why do they want to dominate you here?" The man shook his head: "they are the local tyrants in nanzang city. They said that they were ordered to wait for someone here. They have been waiting for a long time, but they have not been waiting and will not leave." Chapter 1336 Zhongwen sneered: "it seems that those who are waiting for them are very unlucky." The waiter was happy. He didn''t say anything more. He called them to have a rest, and then turned away. "Although these people didn''t recognize us, they were already suspicious. At night, they should have more than one mind and don''t be careless," whispered Wan Kun of Zhongwen Dynasty Wan Kun nodded, his eyes fell on the leather bag, and said with a wry smile, "who would have thought that such a leather bag would be the target of suspicion? I knew it would not be used." They are not afraid of these people, not afraid of fighting, not afraid of bleeding, not afraid of delaying the time to go back, they do not want to let things change again. This night''s sleep is not steady. I remember to read the text in my heart, but I also have to watch out for the enemy''s surprise attack. I am very tired physically and mentally. But when I think that I have got a black snake that can cure the text, I am exhausted again. I just want to go back to Kyoto sooner and faster. In the early morning, they got up early. They went downstairs from the guest room. The ferocious men were still in the hall of the post station, but they were all lying on the ground or on the benches on the table. They left lightly. They didn''t even have breakfast. When they were leading the horse, they met a young man coming out of the hut. The young man half narrowed his eyes, tied his trousers and belt, and swept his eyes to lead the horse out They didn''t care at that time, but after walking a few steps, they suddenly remembered that, turning around and looking again, the two men had stepped on the horse back and left quickly, heading for the official road in the north. He scratched his head and thought something was wrong, but for a while he couldn''t think of anything wrong. He scratched his head and went into the room. When he saw little two coming out with steamed bread, vegetables and porridge, he took a steamed bread and put it in his mouth. "Nice boy, I know that I''m hungry, so I''ll bring breakfast." Little two looks embarrassed, haha dry smile twice, eyes swept the room, muttering: "eh? Why aren''t people here? " The youth looked around him: "who is not there? Who are you looking for? " The waiter said: "yesterday''s guests, I saw them go downstairs. How can the Kung Fu disappear?" The young man thought of the two people he had just seen. He immediately stopped to bite the steamed bread and asked, "is it the old and the young?" Small two nods: "yes, last night came up to lodge, carried a leather bag, said to sell snakes in the city in the morning." The young man thought of the man he had just seen. He did carry a leather bag on his back. It was the two people he had seen last night. No wonder he just felt familiar. EH - no, it''s not that I want to sell snakes in the city? But they went to the north, not to the South Tibetan city. The more he thought about it, the more curious he felt. He woke up the leader in a hurry. The middle-aged fat man sat up from the table with his eyes rubbed, yawned and asked, "what''s the hurry?" The young man said what he had just done. The middle-aged fat man said: "these two people must not be selling snakes. Last night, I thought, how could a local snake Hunter use such a good leather bag to hold snakes? Even if he sold a hundred snakes, he could not afford such a leather bag." He thought of the picture on his body and hurriedly took it out to have a close look. The picture only shows a person in his forties. He is handsome and well-dressed. It''s totally different from the person he saw last night. The youth beside him pointed to the sword on the picture and said, "boss, this sword is just in the hand of the man." Chapter 1337 The sword as like as two peas, and the diamond on the sword handle is also decorated with diamond diamonds. It is very gorgeous. It was not seen that man was holding the sword last night. But when he was just starting to mount the horse, he saw that he was wearing the sword in his waist. He felt strange when he was there, but he didn''t think much about it. The middle-aged fat man immediately slapped the table. "Grandpa, how dare you play with me? I''ve been living under my nose for a night, and I''ll run away. Brother, get up, and hurry up." A dozen brothers, who were in a hurry, rushed out of the door, followed their eldest brother and raced for the official road in the north. On the other hand, Zheng Zhongwen and WAN Kun didn''t follow the official road at all. When they got on the official road, they soon turned on the wild road when they came back and forth. It''s not easy to go on the pipeline late. It''s better to be a shortcut than to meet an ambush and waste energy on the way to deal with them. Zheng Zhongwen never thought that the power of Shangguan family was so great that their hands seemed to reach wherever they wanted. I don''t know how the moon is now. When Jianyun saw Nianwen and saw that there was no change, she felt sad and worried. At the same time, she also took a sigh of relief, clapped the hand of Rongyue and comforted: "it''s a good thing if there is no change. As long as Zhongwen and Kuner bring back the black snake, Nianwen will be saved." Dissolves the month to nod, the complexion haggard, the whole person thin a big circle, "I know." The two sat silent for a while, and the moon suddenly said, "master, can you come to the palace for me?" Jane Yun did not understand: "what do you do in the palace? What can I do for you? " Dissolving the moon frowns: "it''s OK, but there''s no news from Tianqi recently. It''s a bit strange. A few days ago, he sent people to ask wen''er''s situation in the mansion every day. There has never been a break. You know, Tianqi loves wen''er very much, and she''s most reluctant to suffer. But recently, he hasn''t sent any more people for many days." "You are afraid that he will encounter difficulties in the palace?" she said Rong Yue nodded: "don''t forget that his Empress can be called Shangguan. If the Shangguan family really intends to do something, the empress can''t have no idea. Last time Zhongwen met Shangguan Tuo in the palace. He went to the palace to see the empress, but he didn''t go to see the emperor, and he didn''t know what the two brothers and sisters were plotting." Jane Yun said immediately, "OK, I''ll go to the Palace tomorrow to see why Tianqi hasn''t sent anyone these days. You don''t have to worry too much. Tianqi is the emperor. Now the palace is full of his people. It should be OK." "If it''s OK, I hope it''s OK." If something happened to Tianqi, she didn''t know what to do at this time. The next day, Jane Yun went to the palace to see the saint, and then there was no news. Until the next day, the palace sent people to the ten thousand mansion to tell him that the emperor was ill recently, and Jane Yun left to the emperor for treatment, and then came back when the emperor was well. Mr. Wan didn''t think too much about it. The emperor was ill, and it happened that Jane Yun ran into him. Naturally, she would treat him wholeheartedly. According to her nature, if the emperor is not cured, she will never go home. He sent another person to the palace to reply, and told him about it. Dissolving the moon suddenly realized that it was because she was ill that she didn''t send someone to ask Wener about her illness. She didn''t know what it was. How could she even live with her master? She was worried, but she thought that there was a master, so she had nothing to worry about. It''s the 15th day of the first month. It''s the busiest day in Kyoto. The street is full of bright lights. It''s also wen''er''s favorite festival. Chapter 1338 But this year, she can only lie in bed, ignorant. In the dark of the night, the dissolving moon lies on the head of the bed and sleeps shallowly. The soft sound of the door being pushed open wakes her up immediately. She turns her eyes to look at the familiar face, the face she looks forward to day and night in the dim light. "Zhongwen, are you back?" She got up, her eyes full of excitement and tears. Zhongwen rushed forward, saw her so haggard, heartache: "I came back, I came back with a black snake." Wan Kun had rushed to Nianwen''s bed at this time and checked her condition carefully. Except that she was weaker than when he left, everything else was as old as before. He breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart slowly fell. His eyes fell on Xiaobai at the corner of the bed. He was sleeping all the time. The corner of the white jade on his head was dim, and he lost the previous glittering jade. "Xiaobai is really a beast. If he doesn''t have it, recite the text now -" he didn''t dare to think. The more he thought about it, the more he was afraid. "Prince, princess, wait a moment. I''ll get snake blood." Wan Kun went to the next room with his leather bag. He didn''t want to leave the smell of blood in the room where Nian Wen lived. After a while, wankun brought a small bowl of dark red snake blood and fed it into Nianwen''s mouth by dissolving the moon. Zhong Wen said in a low voice, "this black nail snake tooth poison is extremely poisonous. Who would have thought that its blood is a good medicine again." Wan Kun said: "the difference between poison and medicine is just a line. There is no difference. It only depends on how you use it. The blood of this black snake is poisonous if ordinary people drink it. Wen''er is full of poison now. He just uses the blood of this black snake to attack poison, but he has to cooperate with the needle to pull it out. Otherwise, it is useless." Dissolving the moon has fed half a bowl of snake blood at this time. Seeing that Nianwen''s face is turning from pale to purple, he says: "hurry up, get the needle." She quickly handed the snake blood in her hand to Zhong Wen, took the needle bag from liang''er, and turned to Wan Kun and said, "come and help me. I''ll give her upper body acupuncture. You are responsible for your legs. Hurry up." Liang''er hesitates a little and whispers, "but the princess is a daughter. Young master Wan -" dissolves the moon and says, "now is not the time to say that. It''s important to help." If only the master was there, there would be no need to worry about the difference between men and women. Wan Kun has taken the needle bag from the medicine chest beside him. Hearing liang''er''s words, he quickly said: "I have long regarded wen''er as my wife. I will marry her sooner or later. Don''t worry about that." Liang''er takes a surprised look at Wan Kun, and says nothing more. After she takes off her clothes for the princess, she still covers her waist with her belly bag. Both of them are very skilled and tacit in needling and detoxifying. They can inject the needle quickly and accurately. Soon, they will stab the silver needle all over the body and acupoint of Nianwen. The black blood flowed out along the silver needle, and with the black blood, the purple skin gradually returned to the normal color. Pan surprise of dissolving the moon: "it''s done, it''s done." Wan Kun was also very excited, as if the bitterness and tiredness of these days had disappeared at this moment. "You go out first. I''ll take the rest," said the moon Wan Kun nods, turns around and exits the room. Zhongwen, who is outside, sees him coming out and hurries up to ask, "how is it?" Wan Kun''s eyes were moist and his voice trembled slightly: "it''s better. It should work. It should work." Chapter 1339 On the next day, after every three hours of acupuncture and detoxification, the toxins in the reading style have been removed, and the pulse has become more stable, and the complexion has gradually returned to normal. It is possible to wake up at any time. It was also late at night, the three of them spent the whole day in front of the bed. At this time, they were very tired. Rongyue and Zhongwen were sleeping in the chair of the imperial concubine. Wankun was in front of the bed, holding the hand reading Wen in one hand, and resting his head in the other hand, half asleep. When the fiber palm in his hand moved gently, he immediately woke up and patted Wen''s cheek: "wen''er, are you awake?" Feather eyelashes light quiver, that pair of eyes that did not know how long closed, finally slowly open, the eyes of no God gradually gathered light, "what''s the matter with me?" She felt terrible, weak and dizzy. Wan Kun shook her hand and said, "you''re OK, you''re OK." He helped her to sit up, put the soft pillow behind her waist: "how are you?" She nodded, "better, I''m ok." She glanced indoors and saw her parents, who depended on the collapse of the imperial concubine. They were so haggard that even if they were sleeping soundly, they could not hide their tired color. "You''re worried. How long did I sleep?" She felt like she had slept for a long time. Wan Kun wryly smiled: "it''s the seventh day of the first month. How long did you say you slept?" January 17? She remembered that when she was attacked that night, it was several days before New Year''s Eve. So, how many days did she sleep? "What poison did I get? How can it be so powerful? " Wan Kun said: "mitoshan, a poison I''ve never heard of before, is very powerful. The antidote is black armour, snake blood. It''s only found in the nanzang mountains, but not anywhere else." "So you went to the South Tibet mountains to find the black snake for me to detoxify?" She looks surprised. Kyoto is not close to nanzang. Wan Kun nodded: "I just returned to Kyoto yesterday. Fortunately, it was useful. Fortunately, it was not a vain trip." She glanced at her father again. No wonder he looked so haggard. Wan Kun poured a glass of water for her. Her throat was dry and clean. She smiled and said, "after drinking the water, she felt that she was really alive." A strange smell oozed into her nose, she wrinkled the nose: "what taste, good smell." Wan Kun raised his arm and smelled his clothes. He smiled: "it''s my smell. Since your accident, I haven''t bathed or changed my clothes. No wonder I have a smell." Nianwen''s eyes are slightly red, and his heart is full of emotion and heartache. However, in his mouth, he says, "I''m so smelly that I''ll go back to take a bath. If I don''t leave, my room will be smelly." Knowing her kindness, wankun thought that he should go back to have a look when he didn''t go home for such a long time, and then he said, "well, I''ll go back to take a bath and change my clothes, so as not to let your nose suffer." "Don''t rush to see me, I''m all right now. You can rest at home, and come back later when you''re well rested." Wan Kun stretched out his fingers and shaved her nose. "I''ll see to it. You have a good rest. I''m gone." As soon as wankun left, Zhongwen and Rongyue opened their eyes. Zhongwen sighed, "this kind of sleep is a technical work, not something ordinary people can do." Rong Yue is too lazy to deal with him. She gets up and comes to her daughter''s side. She feels her pulse carefully. Her frown finally unfolds: "it''s all right, you girl, you have a big life." Chapter 1340 Nianwen shakes his head: "I''m not fateful. I just gave birth to a good family. I love my parents. Without you, I would be dead now." Zhong Wen then said, "speaking of this, Wan Kun is really good. He really can not even live for you. I''m very relieved that you will marry him in the future." "Read a text facial expression crimson:" say what, who wants to marry him Zhongwen laughs: "you are still very hard. Why did we pretend to sleep just now? It''s not because your appearance is not easy to disturb." "Niang, you don''t care about your father. You dare to say anything about this mouth. You''re not afraid to let people listen to it. You also say that my old cow eats tender grass." Reading is not according to the way. Rong Yue was amused by the father and daughter. "Don''t be embarrassed, your father and I are all strangers. Can''t we see anything between you? Don''t worry, kun''er is very good. Your father and I are very satisfied. They can''t be good mandarin ducks. Your master has always loved you so much that kun''er won''t object to it. We have a good idea of your two affairs. " Read Wen''s face more and more red, simply lie down: "more said more slant, ignore you, I am sleepy, want to sleep." Wan Kun took a bath after returning to the mansion, changed into clean clothes, and immediately went to the South courtyard where his parents lived. It was the third quarter of the prime time, and the sky began to shine. Father and mother always got up early. It was almost time for them to have breakfast. When entering the South courtyard, he saw his father practising boxing alone, and then he went up and said, "Dad, I''m back." Mr. Wan was stunned. Looking back, he saw his son. He thought he was dazed. He quickly rubbed his eyes and saw that his son was still there. Then he believed that his son was really back. He rushed to wankun''s side and looked him up and down, "just come back, just come back." Mr. Wan asked again, "did you find the black snake?" Wan Kun nodded: "I found it. I woke up after reading the medicine. It''s ok now." Mr. Wan took a sigh of relief and sighed, "auspicious people have their own blessings, auspicious people have their own blessings!" Wan Kun wanted to say that this was not God''s blessing, but the hope that he and the LORD had fought for their lives. But he never opened his mouth, only a faint smile. The father and son said this for a while, but they did not see their mother come out to ask about the situation of reading. There was some accident: "father, mother is not there?" Mr. Wan nodded: "your mother went into the palace. She said that the emperor was ill, so she stayed to treat her. She hasn''t seen me back for several days. I''m always in a bad mood." Wan Kun didn''t think much: "maybe the emperor is seriously ill. Maybe he will come back tomorrow." Because of the special relationship between the emperor and his mother, he never thought in a bad direction. The emperor respected his mother very much. When she was in the palace, she would be taken care of badly. Seeing his son''s haggard face, Mr. Wan was very distressed: "kun''er, you must not have a good sleep for some days. Look at you with red eyes. Hurry to have a rest, so as not to go to the palace looking too ugly, which makes Nian Wen dislike you." Wan Kun laughs: "well, I''ll go to sleep." He couldn''t help thinking of what he said when he left the palace to read. Mr. Wan is silly. When did his son smile like this in front of him? It''s more strange than the sun coming out from the West. If I told Jane Yun, she would not believe it. Chapter 1341 "Governor Cui, just received the letter, Shizi and shizifei have arrived at the Marquis''s mansion safely." The old Six Dynasties governor Cui said. Governor Cui raised his eyes and glanced at the old man. "I already know that. Why do you say Zheng Zhongwen and WAN Kun come back alive?" Old six forehead is perspiring ceaselessly, quiver voice way: "Cui, Cui is in charge of affairs, this villain also feels strange, we lay down so many manpower all the way, they can''t come back alive." Manager Cui threw the account book in his hand on the table with a "pa" and said in a cold voice, "but they are back." Six panic God, legs soft kneel, he is very clear about the means of Cui tube, make him unhappy end, not just die, but die very miserable. "Don''t worry, don''t worry." The steward Cui snorted coldly and didn''t look at him. Then he threw a dagger out of his hand. The dagger clanged and fell beside the steward Cui. He was shocked. "Break your own hand and resolve Zheng Zhongwen within three days. Otherwise, you will break your own hand." He spoke slowly and coldly, like a devil crawling up from hell, demanding his life. Six dare not disobey, trembling hands picked up the dagger, thought of using one hand for a life, he then bit his teeth, stabbed the dagger hard into the back of the hand, although the whole hand was cut off, but this knife, also cut the tendon, is equivalent to waste. Mr. Cui was too lazy to look at him, let alone sympathize or pity. He just waved and said, "go, remember, don''t let me hear that Zheng Zhongwen is still alive three days later." Six should be, in a hurry out. Looking at the figure of the old six disappearing gradually, there was a look of disdain on Cui''s face: "waste, a group of useless things." "Let the song leader of Qiuye tower come to see me." Director Cui said to the corner of the room. A dark shadow flashed out and disappeared into the room. One hour later, the master of song came in a hurry and smiled at the governor: "brother Cui, I haven''t seen you for many years. How are you doing?" The steward Cui chuckled and pushed the tea he had just poured to the leader of the Song Dynasty: "it''s OK. The old brother of the Song Dynasty hasn''t seen him these years, but he''s rich." Song''s master laughs: "in these years, when you are playing, your martial arts are wasted and your body shape is normal." He looked at the steward Cui deeply again, and replied: "I didn''t expect that brother Cui, whose eyes are higher than the top, would condescend to the district''s Houfu to do a little steward." Manager Cui picked a eyebrow and said, "I don''t care about my position, I just do what I want to do." Song chief nodded: "also, with brother Cui''s ambition, how can we just settle in the position of steward?" Mr. Cui didn''t elaborate much, but said, "I invite you today to talk about a business with you." Song said with a smile, "it seems that brother Cui still remembers what business I did." "Of course, or I won''t invite you here today." Song said, "brother Cui, just give me orders. As long as we can do autumn leaf tower, you will be satisfied." Cui steward lowered his voice and said, "I want Zheng Zhongwen''s head. Please give me a price." The master of song was stunned and asked, "you said Zheng Zhongwen, but you didn''t want the king?" "Director Cui nodded:" naturally, there is no second Zheng Zhongwen in Kyoto The chief of the Song Dynasty twisted his brow into a twist and muttered, "You Xian Guang Hou mansion, it seems that there is a real feud with Wang mansion side by side." Chapter 1342 "What do you mean?" Cui said Song said: "a while ago, the imperial concubine in your Hou''s mansion gave us a sum of silver to kill a young doctor for her in Jincheng. We thought we had picked up a fat job, but unexpectedly it was a prickly head, which hurt us and damaged two generals." Governor Cui raised his eyebrows: "you mean, the princess of Xianguang mansion? Are you sure you''re right? " Song said: "can I get it wrong? The girl around Princess Shizi went to the contact point to find me personally. I also came to the Xianguang Houfu for that matter, that is, you. I told you that if I changed people''s privacy, it would be inconvenient for me to disclose. " Manager Cui believed naturally. He also knew who the young doctor in Jincheng was. But he didn''t expect that Princess shizifei looked soft and weak on ordinary days, but her heart was so cruel. It''s joy after surprise. It''s a good thing to have such a good wife with such a good temper and heart. It will be very helpful for us to accomplish great things in the future. "Let''s not mention the previous thing. I need you to pick Zheng Zhongwen''s head in three days." Song was a bit embarrassed: "he is king side by side. He is not only good at martial arts, but also the bodyguards around him. Although we have many experts, we may not be able to win." The steward Cui glanced at him and shook his head and sighed, "no wonder you have been working in Qiuye tower for so long, but you are still so tepid. The momentum of the first two or three years of cold sword tower will surpass your Qiuye tower." Master song''s face turned red and said, "brother Cui, I''m going to take over the job. You''ll have to wait for your head to be closed." Cui steward put down the tea cup in his hand and said with a smile, "then you will have a lot of thanks." Song made a point and turned away. Director Cui sighed: "waste, all waste." When eating is in the dead of night, Nian Wen has returned to his room to have a rest. Rong Yue is reading in baoyueju, while Zhong Wen is dealing with the business piled up recently in his study. When he finished his work, it was already midnight, he stretched out, took a half cup of cool tea and went out. Just after two steps, he stopped. He looked at the window on one side of the study with his eyes sharp. The white window paper was pierced by a bamboo tube, and the color smoke was seeping in from the bamboo tube. He raised his sleeve to cover his mouth and nose, kicked open the door of the study, and quickly swept out. He rushed out of the study, his body shape was not fixed yet, and the sound of sharp arrow breaking through the air came from far to near. He quickly avoided the sharp arrow with rich combat experience. After he hid himself in the corridor, several sharp arrows stabbed into the corridor post behind him. Zhongwen said in a high voice, "who, since you are here, why are you sneaking around?" Zhongwen''s voice is not small. When the guard on patrol nearby heard the voice of the Lord, he rushed over. There are more and more killers hiding in the dark. Knowing that they can''t survive, he just withdrew. The dark shadow disappeared in the night sky. Zhongwen didn''t give an order to chase him. Instead, he stood in front of the colonnade and looked at the sharp arrows that pierced into the pillar: "this arrow is not the same as those who hurt Wener, and the means are not brilliant. It should not be the same group of people. Who is the key to me?" "Don''t you chase me, prince?" Asked the bodyguard. Zhong Wen shook his head: "no, they will come again." Chapter 1343 Back to baoyueju, Rongyue is still awake, sitting in front of the window, dazed. Seeing Zhongwen coming in, he asked: "what happened to the noisy end of the study just now?" Zhongwen said: "there are several killers in black. The target day is me." Dissolving the moon frowns: "are you ok?" Zhongwen came up to her and sat down. "I''m fine. It seems that someone is secretly targeting US. We should be more careful recently. We must take guards when we go out. Don''t worry about trouble." Dissolves to have to nod: "I know, reads the text and the state son side also to send the staff." Zhongwen looks up at the night outside the window, his voice is dull: "is there anyone who wants to be bad for us besides going to the official family?" Dissolving the moon sighed: "just as the so-called building a big tree to attract the wind, we have the same momentum in Kyoto side by side. Secretly, we don''t know how many forces want to replace us, and it''s normal for us to have enemies." - leave to the East, breaking water city. Xianguang Houfu is located in Dongnan street of Baoshui city. There are no two households in the whole street, all of which belong to Xianguang Houfu. The style of the outside is directly proportional to the luxury of the inside. Such a luxury mansion is the Xianguang mansion in Kyoto. Even the prince Lian mansion in which Chu Lian lived in that year cannot be compared with it. Shangguannuo went back to Xianguang Houfu, far away from Kyoto, far away from the little princess in the palace side by side, so he naturally didn''t need to be detained again. After taking the antidote, the strength in his body gradually recovered. The first thing was to rush to his father''s study. He was about to push the door with his hands raised. When he heard the quarrel, he withdrew his hands again. Grandfather? My grandfather has always been indifferent to the affairs in the house, but he quarreled with my father today. He pricked up his ears to hear. "Shangguantuo, don''t forget that your name is Shangguan. You are the loyal member of our Shangguan family." The upper official mirror gnawed his teeth and said that his face was full of Cangsang''s fury. Shangguan Tuo, with a fearless face, hissed: "I naturally remember my surname as Shangguan." "Since you still remember your last name as an officer, you should not do such a wrong thing of common indignation." "Wrong? I don''t think it''s a mistake. On the contrary, it''s a great undertaking for thousands of years. It''s the glory of the government. " "You fart, what is the glory of seeking power and usurping the throne? You are treason, you are treason. " Nuo, the superior official outside the door, immediately covered his mouth. He was afraid that he would scream and seek power and usurp the throne? Father, what he has to deal with is not the king side by side, but the emperor? What he Xiao thought was the throne of Chu dynasty? Shangguan''s cold eyes stared at his father, and his voice was cold: "father, you are wrong. I am not rebellious. All I do is for the glory of Shangguan family. We Shangguan family and the ancestors of Chu family threw our heads and shed blood together to beat down the rich Chu Dynasty. But the Chu family has ruled this river and mountain for generations. What did our Shangguan family get?" "I''m just taking back what we deserve from the officials. Why not? What''s the problem? " Shangguanjing shakes his head. It seems that the son in front of him is not his own son. How could his son have such a greedy and selfish face: "no, you don''t need to be so grandiose. You are just preparing to launch a war because of your ambition. You just want to sit on the throne, but you don''t care about the lives of thousands of innocent people." "Our ancestors were originally subordinates of the ancestors of the Chu family, but they were brave and reckless men. However, after the emperor of Chu ascended the throne, he still ignored the opposition of making his ancestors Xianguang Marquis, which was a great honor." Chapter 1344 Shangguantuo''s voice increased several times? It''s ridiculous. Are we worse than their Chus? Why do they sit on the great Chu River and mountain, and we can only live in this small Dongli? Why? " Shangguanjing had never seen such a son. He was greedy and trembled angrily: "in a word, I don''t agree with this." Shangguan Tuo: "you agree with me, I has the final say, you will wait for the emperor." Shangguanjingqi pulled out the long sword that he had worn at his waist for a long time. The sword pointed at shangguantuo. "I am here today, and this can''t be done." Shangguan Tuo has a strong heart. How could he be threatened by his father''s words? He snorted coldly: "even the king of heaven and Laozi, don''t try to block my way." The upper official mirror was so angry that he stabbed with his sword. He didn''t use his full strength, only three parts of strength. He just wanted to teach his son a lesson. However, who knows, his son didn''t have this kind of mind. The man whose eyes were red by the power is still his son. After all, shangguanjing is old. Although he is agile, he is naturally weak in the face of younger shangguantuo. Shangguantuo turned to avoid the sword edge of shangguanjing and said angrily, "old man, you are so stubborn. I said that whoever stands in my way will die." He put out his hand and pushed the upper mirror with a palm, which made eight parts of the force. If the eight parts were printed on a cow, the cow would not die or be half disabled, let alone an old man with old age. Shangguanjing didn''t expect that his son would give him a hand. It was unimaginable. There was a sharp pain in his chest. He flew back like a broken kite and hit the wall hard. When he slipped down and fell, his back head hit the corner of the desk beside him heavily, and his blood immediately splashed. After a wail in the mirror, there was no rest. The officer frowned and hesitated for a moment. He went to check his father''s injury, but found that his father had died of rage. He was even more upset. He would not die sooner or later, but died at this time. The external superior officer, Nuo, covers his mouth and eyes. He knows that his grandfather must have been poisoned by his father. I''m afraid he has... He couldn''t believe it, but he had to. That''s grandpa. How can he do it, father? What if I speak against it? Will he kill his son as well as his grandfather? Yes, I will. Although there is only one son in Xianguang Hou''s mansion, there are more than one son in Xianguang Hou''s mansion. If he dies, there will be other sons to fill his vacancy immediately. No, he can''t die. Wen''er''s life and death are unknown. He can''t die. He dried his tears and turned away. Seeing his father dressed up to go out, Wan Kun hurriedly asked, "Dad, where are you going?" Mr. Wan frowned and said, "your mother has been in the palace for half a month, but she hasn''t come back yet. I''m not sure. There''s just a batch of goods to be sent to the palace today. I''ll follow her." Wan Kun nodded, "it''s good to go and have a look, or I''ll go with you." Mr. Wan shook his head and said, "no, you''re not going to read this. Just go and do your work. I''ll be back in the evening at the latest and have dinner together." Wan Kun should, watched his father leave the house, and went to the palace side by side. Reading is getting better every day. In addition to the deficiency of the body, the toxin has been completely removed. Just take a good time to recuperate, and you will be as good as before. Chapter 1345 In the evening, when Wan Kun came home, he learned that his father had not come back, so he told the kitchen people to add two dishes that his father liked. He sat in the hall, waiting left and right, but never waiting for his father. He called in the superintendent and asked him to look it up at once. The steward has found all the people who will enter the palace with Mr. Wan. These people are ordinary workers. After they have sent things to the palace, they will leave on their own. Mr. Wan went to see the emperor without any entourage. No one knows about Mr. Wan. Wan Kun thought that his mother had not come back these days, and he did not send someone to send a message home. The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, even the emperor. He immediately went to the palace side by side and elaborated on the matter. Dissolving the moon startled jumped the foot, "the master enters the palace to have not returned home yet?" She thought that Shifu had been home for a long time. She didn''t come these days. She was afraid that she would pass on the sick Qi from the palace to Nian Wen, but she didn''t come again. She died. She really deserved to ask. Zhongwen said: "I didn''t go to the court for a while ago. Today, I went to the court the first day and found that Tianqi was strange. I spoke in a strange way and my eyes were not right. In a word, it was strange." This Zhongwen told Rongyue since he came back from the next Dynasty. He didn''t believe it. He said that he was suspicious. If he wanted to come now, there must be a ghost. Wan Kun was in a hurry: "what should I do now?" Dissolving the moon to pace in the room, after turning a few circles suddenly stop, "so, tomorrow I go into the palace, to explore the false." Zhongwen waved his hand: "no, master and Mr. Wan have gone into the palace and lost their trace. If you go, can you still survive? Absolutely not. " Dissolving the moon, he said: "can we just let it go? Master and Mr. WAN are both old, but they can''t stand any trouble. I have to go to the palace. Besides, I don''t trust Tianqi. If there is any change in the palace, I''d better make preparations early. " "I''ll go with you," Wan Kun said Rong Yue shakes his head: "no, you can''t go. Now wen''er is not good, and zhou''er is small. In this family, you can''t live without a master. Remember, you will take wen''er and zhou''er out of the palace in the morning and find a safe place to avoid. When I bring your parents out of the palace, I will send you a message, and then you will appear." Wan Kun understood her meaning. Although he was worried, he knew that this was the only way. Even if he followed her into the palace, he could do nothing but worry. "I''ll go to you tomorrow after I go down. Remember, don''t act rashly when I''m away," said Zhong "I know that you should be more careful. When you are in the court, you should pay more attention to your words. If you want to fall into the enemy''s trap," he nodded The three were worried, and they stayed up all night. Before dawn, Zhongwen got up, dressed up, and rode to the court. After dissolving the moon, Zhongwen entered the palace step by step. She held a waist token that allowed her to enter and leave the Forbidden Palace at will. The news of Rongyue''s entering the palace soon reached shangguanyao''s ears. Shangguanyao''s spirit came when he stood up and smiled happily: "she finally came, and finally she can''t live according to Nai. Qi Rongyue, do you know how long the palace has been waiting for you?" She turned to the palace maid and said, "now the two big birds in the palace side by side have all entered the palace. Even if Zheng Nianwen is not dead, he is probably just like a waste man. Send someone to bring her and the little one." Chapter 1346 God knows how long she has been waiting for this day. Qi Rongyue, Zheng Nianwen, you are all going to die. At this time, the emperor was going to the court. Qi Rongyue did not go to the Royal study or the Royal Palace, but first came to the Queen''s palace. This is also in shangguanyao''s expectation. She will enter the palace. It is impossible for her to see the emperor. Since she has come, she will come to see her. "I heard magpies chirping in the early morning, and I said that there would be dignitaries coming." "The empress is really joking," Qi said with a smile after the ceremony. "I''m such a person. What''s a noble person?" Shangguan Yao smiles perfunctorily and orders people to serve tea. "It''s just that you don''t have to go to the Sanbao shop. The princess seldom comes to our palace. What is it today?" Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly: "empress joked, but I enter the palace today, have something really, have a doubt, hope empress can solve a puzzle for me." Shangguanyao put down the tea cup in her hand and said with a smile, "ask." "Half a month ago, my master went to visit the emperor in the palace, and then sent a letter back to the palace, saying that the emperor was ill and needed her to stay for medical care. Half a month later, the master didn''t go home. Yesterday, Mr. Wan asked the emperor specially for the reason of delivering the goods to the palace. He wanted to see his wife, but Mr. Wan didn''t go back to the palace, and there was no news at all." Shangguanyao''s face remained unchanged, and her smile was still light. She was as gentle and quiet as before, but today she has a different taste in the eyes of Rongyue. The old God is there, as if everything is in his hand. "It turned out that the princess was going to ask them. My palace knows something about it." She raised her eyes to look at the dissolving moon, her smile deepened instantly, with a trace of pride: "Fu Xu, a senior teacher, made a mistake in the diagnosis and treatment of the emperor, and was sent to prison half a month ago. Don''t you know that?" As expected, something happened. Since she said that, Qi must have had an accident that day. According to Tianqi''s temperament, even if there was something wrong with Shifu''s diagnosis and treatment, it''s impossible for Shifu to go to jail. She put down the uneasiness in her heart and said, "what about Mr. Wan? Why is Mr. Wan? " Shangguanyao shrugged: "Mr. Wan is very powerful. He has no official or duty. He has no imperial edict. He dare to break into the Forbidden Palace without permission. It''s a crime of killing the head. Fortunately, the guards in the palace recognize him and don''t execute him on the spot. The emperor is kind and open minded. They shut him up with the Jianshi Fu. When they execute together, they also have this marital relationship." Rong Yue looks at shangguanyao coldly, and finally understands why she is so proud in her smile today. She knows that this is not the time to be brave. She must first confirm what happened to Tianqi. Is Tianqi still Tianqi? She reluctantly put on a smile and stood up and said, "since that''s the case, I have nothing to say. Thank you, empress." She got up and said to Guan Yao, "I''ll leave first and come back to see you some other day." The smile on shangguanyao''s face faded gradually, and the cold color coagulated between her eyes: "since I''m here, I''ll stay a little longer and go no later." "No, I have some important things to deal with. It''s going to be late," said Rong Yue Shangguanyao got up, walked slowly to Rongyue''s body, and her cold eyes were fixed on her face. God is really unfair. It''s nearly 40 people, but it''s still so beautiful. If I was forty, could I have half of her color? Obviously not, otherwise how could the emperor not even look at her? Chapter 1347 At the thought of this, her anger rose. "I didn''t expect that the great princess would be so indifferent and merciless after hearing that her mentor was imprisoned." Shangguan Yao Dao. Dissolve the moon to frown: "otherwise? What do you think I should do? " "I''m here again. At least you''d like to ask to see your mentor. After all, you are the princess of the kingdom. If you just ask me, how can my palace not agree with you?" Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "do not need temporarily, I still have other matter to deal with, the teacher will come to see another day also not late." "Is it? Maybe your mentor will be gone some day! " Dissolving the moon shrugs: "not in, not in, this is also their own suffer." Shangguanyao didn''t expect that no matter how excited she was, Qi Rongyue couldn''t do it. It looks like she''s going to do the trick. She lowered her voice and said, "in any case, since you are in the palace today, you don''t want to go back." She reached out and held Qi Rongyue''s wrist, then took her hand and fell out by herself. The golden hairpin on her head fell to the ground. She picked it up and stabbed it into her arm. The blood wound down the golden hairpin, but there was no pain on her face, but her smile became more and more brilliant. Crazy. This woman is totally crazy. "Come on, take her down," the official said Dissolving the moon and biting his teeth, he said angrily, "since you want to plant me and I can''t wash it clearly, I''d better settle this matter." She stepped forward, pulled out the golden hairpin that shangguanyao stabbed into her arm, let the blood splash, grabbed her back collar with one hand and lifted it up, put the golden hairpin on shangguanyao''s neck with the other hand, facing the guards who had been ambushed for a long time and rushed in at the first order. "Get out of the way, or I''ll shake my hand, and your empress will die." Shangguan Yao was so hurt that she took a breath of cold air. She didn''t expect Qi Rongyue would come here. She thought that she would be arrested and wait for the emperor to rescue her. It seems that she still can''t understand Qi Rongyue. "If you hijack this palace again, can you escape? Do you know where you can escape from all over the world? " Dissolving the Moon said: "under the heaven, it''s not the king''s land. It''s true. But this king, surnamed Chu, doesn''t belong to the superior officer." Shangguanyao sneers: "what''s your surname is not decided by Qi. I advise you to let go now. Maybe I can spare you." Dissolving the moon pushed her forward a step, hissing: "your nonsense is used to deceive yourself." "Get out of the way, or I''ll take this hairpin down. Imagine the consequences." She said harshly. The bodyguards stared at shangguanyao. Shangguanyao was afraid, but she still said, "don''t let her. She doesn''t dare to kill this palace. She doesn''t have such courage." "I don''t have the guts," said Rong Yue? It seems that you really don''t know me. In my life, there are not many people killed, but there are still some courage to kill. Although you are the queen, under one person and above ten thousand people, you can take the title out and scare those ten thousand people, but you can''t scare Qi Rongyue. " Of course, she can''t be intimidated. Now, the throne of the Chu Dynasty is contested by her. Without her, the Chu dynasty would have changed its name, which is well known throughout the country. That''s why shangguanyao felt like a loser, a loser for the queen. Chapter 1348 After Mingming was a country, it was no more important than a princess with a foreign name. Mingming gave birth to the eldest son of the emperor, who was the eldest princess. However, it was no more important than a princess with a foreign name in the heart of the emperor. So she hated Qi Rongyue. "Is it? Are you so sure I dare not? " The golden hairpin in Rongyue''s hand is a little inch in. The sharp hairpin punctures her skin immediately, and the blood flows out continuously. Although this kind of pain is not as painful as the previous stabbing of the arm, it is mixed with the pain of life and death, so it will feel more painful. No one is afraid of death. Shangguanyao is the same. She can feel Qi Rongyue''s murderous cold. She is afraid of Qi Rongyue''s impulse, which really ends her life. It doesn''t matter if she dies, but what about her children? How could she die at this time when she and her brother secretly planned these things and saw that they would succeed? Shangguanyao was about to stop in a soft voice, but she saw the maid running in in a hurry with a jade plate in her hand. She is familiar with this jade pendant. Her son also has one piece. There are only two pieces in the world. One piece is given to her son, and the other piece is given to Zhengzhou in the palace side by side. On the jade plate of Zhengzhou, there is a Zheng character engraved on the reverse, while on the one of his son, there is a Chu character engraved on the reverse. When the palace maid saw that the queen was held by Qi Rongyue, she hurriedly raised the jade plate in her hand and called out, "Qi Rongyue, don''t be presumptuous, see what this is?" The palace maid held the jade plate high and put the Zheng character engraved on the back of the jade plate in front of Qi Rongyue. When Qi Rongyue saw the jade pendant, his face suddenly changed, and he said in a deep voice, "did you rob zhou''er?" The palace maid said, "count the luck of Princess Changle, otherwise, the maid will have more than one jade pendant in her hand." Qi Rongyue is very angry, holding the gold hairpin''s hand and shaking, "bring zhou''er here." "You let the empress go first," said the maid Qi Rongyue is not willing to, the strength in his hand has increased a point, and shangguanyao cries softly because of the pain. "Don''t, don''t be impulsive," she said "I''ll say for the last time, bring my state here, or I''ll drag your queen''s mother to the grave even if I die." The palace maid took an eye to shangguanyao. Shangguanyao was afraid and hated, but she cherished her life. She could only say: "what are you doing? Are you waiting to collect the body for this palace? " The maid understood and said, "princess, don''t be excited. Calm down. I''m going to invite you to come here." She quickly retired and sent someone else to ask the emperor to come. Zheng Zhongwen was not easy in the court. Chu Tianqi ordered him to hand over the military power of Longxi and Xijiang in public. It is said that the emperor opened his mouth, and as a subject, he had no reason not to hand over power. But at present, the emperor, in addition to his former appearance, has changed his words and deeds. He is no longer familiar with Chu Tianqi, so he hesitates. When he hesitated, a eunuch hurried into the hall, bent his head and whispered a few words in Chu Tianqi''s ear. Chu Tianqi''s face immediately changed greatly. When he got up, he said, "retreat!" He hurried to the back hall and didn''t look at Zheng Zhongwen again. Zheng Zhongwen was full of doubts. He said that there was something wrong in the inner palace. Today, the moon melted into the palace. Is it related to her? Ignoring the concerns of his colleagues, he quickly followed Chu Tianqi''s pace and went to the palace of content. Although there were many strange faces in the palace, most of the eunuch bodyguards were still the same group. When he saw him, he didn''t cross examine him more, so he let him go. Chapter 1349 Zhuer, the palace girl beside the queen, took Zhengzhou, which had just been captured, to Zhaoyuan palace. The sharp gold hairpin is still against shangguanyao''s neck. The blood between the necks has long dried up. Shangguanyao''s face is white, and his eyes hate him. Qi Rongyue''s eyes were red, and his eyes were cold and fierce. Although the bodyguards wanted to make contributions in front of the empress, they dared not act rashly. Although their Kung Fu was not the best, they wanted to kill an unarmed empress. It was very easy. Pearl took Zhengzhou into the palace and said to Qi Rongyue, "I''ve brought it to you, Little Wang Ye. Please let go of your mother." Dissolving the moon looks at her son. There is still blood on the corner of his mouth, his cheek is high and swollen, and his white clothes are torn in many places. The blood on the moon comes out of his clothes. She is furious immediately. These damned guys dare to go down to her son. She was so excited that the hairpin in her hand shook, stabbed the wound that had just coagulated blood, and shangguanyao cried out in pain. "Qi Rongyue, your son has brought it. Please let go of this palace." Qi Rongyue said coldly: "let go of you? And then wait for you to order the bodyguard to shoot me and zhou''er into a hive? " I don''t know how many archers are ready outside. They wait for their master to give them a command and shoot out their sharp arrows. Shangguanyao''s heart and liver trembled and said, "then, how are you going to do?" Qi Rongyue''s eyes turned to the palace Girl Pearl and said, "let the state come here." Although zhou''er was injured in many places, his eyes were still very bright. Instead of crying like ordinary children, he always paid attention to the movements of people around him and looked for opportunities to escape. Pearl grabbed Zhengzhou''s shoulder in one hand and shook her head. "No, you let the empress go first." Qi Rongyue moved his hand and said with a sneer, "I''m tired of lifting this hand. If I can''t help hurting your mother later, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Shangguan Yao hated to death. She just wanted to tear the woman in front of her eyes, but she couldn''t help it. She didn''t dare to move for a moment and talked about anything else. She could feel the constant heat flowing from her neck and immersed in her clothes. She was also frightened. If she didn''t get stabbed to death by her hairpin, she might die of bleeding too much. But how can she be willing to let Zhengzhou return to her? When the two sides confronted each other, neither of them would let go. The atmosphere was tense to the extreme. Pearl''s attention was always on the empress, and her strength was gradually released. Although there was no talent like brother Kun and sister Kun, the strength was not comparable to that of ordinary people. He saw the chance, pushed the Loose Pearl away, and rushed to his mother''s side. Dissolves the moon to be busy way: "the state son quickly behind me." Zhengzhou hurriedly obeyed and hid behind her mother. Her eyes were still alert to look around and prevent someone from sneaking in. Shangguanyao said, "your son has already returned it to you, but he still hasn''t let me go?" "Before we are really safe, do you think I will let you go?" When she escorted Shangguan Yao out of Zhaoyuan hall, she saw Chu Tianqi, a bright yellow man, coming in a hurry with eunuch and several experts. She was about to open her mouth to question, but Chu Tianqi pointed to her and shouted, "where are the shrews who dare to take the queen hostage? If they don''t let the queen go, they will be arrested quickly." Chapter 1350 Dissolve the moon to stare round eyes, where come of shrew? The Chu Tianqi in front of him is clearly the one he is familiar with, the look on his face, the strange look when he looks at her, the expression when he speaks, even the posture when he stands, where is Tianqi, which is another person. As soon as Tianqi was born, he was the prince. When he urinated, he was raised in a royal manner. His eyes and eyebrows were not angry. His hands and feet were raised in a royal manner and demeanor. In front of him, there was no such person. She sneered, shook her head and said, "no wonder there are so many things happening in the palace. I don''t know at all. No wonder you shangguanyao dare to deal with my master. No wonder you dare to move even my son, Qi Rongyue. The emperor has been left by you for a long time. Shangguanyao, you are brave. This idea is from your elder brother, right? East away to be bored, want to come to Kyoto to develop? " The bodyguards and maids around were not all new, but also many old people. Hearing Qi Rongyue''s words, their faces changed greatly, and they all turned their eyes to the pale ''Chu Tianqi''. "Chu Tianqi" turned to see Guan Yao. Seeing that his face was ugly and his eyes were fierce, he was surprised. Then he said: "what are you talking about? I am I, what do you say about the swap? You don''t use such nonsense to prevaricate me. Tell me quickly. What do you want to do when you take the queen hostage? " Qi Rongyue is too lazy to talk to the fake. The gold hairpin in his hand moves, which makes shangguanyao cry for pain. "Shangguanyao, as the queen, your son, even if he is not the Prince now, will be the prince in the future. Your honor and your son''s great rivers and mountains can''t run away. I really don''t understand why you do such a thing." Shangguanyao said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "You don''t understand? Well, let me be clear. I know you can''t do it alone. Your brother shangguantuo must have helped you a lot. " Shangguanyao didn''t say a word. Qi Rongyue then said, "but you know, there''s never a pie falling out for no reason in the world. You have everything, but now you''ve broken a good hand of cards. Do you think your son can get the throne earlier?" She sneered: "do you think your brother is such a selfless person? Will he help his young and ignorant nephew with all his heart? Or will we seize the opportunity to control the government and replace it when the time is right? " Shangguanyao was shocked. She never thought about it. When talking with her brother, he only said that he would help her son to ascend the throne. She was the only empress dowager in the palace. But she didn''t think about who was in charge of the government? It is impossible for her son to be young. She has no idea about the court, but all the military power in the country is set up by her brother. By then, they are not the same as the elder brother has the final say. Qi Rongyue said again: "you don''t think about it. He left the earth well and didn''t do it. Why did he have to go to Kyoto to do it? Didn''t he have a purpose? Is it just to make your son ascend to the throne a few years earlier? What''s the difference between earlier and later years for you? " "It may not be good for you at all, but it is not the same for him. He can be Regent because the emperor is young, or let the emperor take the initiative to meditate, so as to change the dynasty." Chapter 1351 "Shangguanyao, do you think you are stupid or not? A good day is not enough. It''s enough to harm yourself. Do you think about your son? " Shangguanyao was shocked. She never thought about these things. Although Qi Rongyue said these things now, there are some threats. Think about it carefully, what she said is quite reasonable. But even though it''s reasonable, she can''t agree with it now. She can only refute: "Qi Rongyue, you seldom alarmist in front of our palace. Our palace is doing right and sitting on end. You haven''t done what you said at all. Our brother is the same. You don''t have to spit blood in front of the people in the palace." Qi Rongyue is too lazy to talk nonsense with her, and says in a deep voice: "you love to listen to me, love to believe or not, send someone to pull the carriage to the Yuhua gate immediately, right away." Shangguanyao could feel her anger. She was afraid that she would stab the hairpin into her throat. "Don''t be impulsive. My palace promises you everything." She thought in her heart, as long as she can get out of her hands first, it''s easy to say otherwise. Even if she is more powerful, she can still surpass the three thousand forbidden guards in the palace? "Chu Tianqi" on one side, as early as Qi Rongyue said those words, his face had become very ugly, and his eyes were more frightened than worried. He didn''t expect that with only one face to face, his carefully hidden identity would be exposed. It''s also because he was in a hurry for a while and made the other side suspicious. "Queen, she wants a carriage now. It''s clear that she wants to escape. She can''t succeed." "Chu Tianqi" said. Shangguanyao clenched her teeth, "can''t you let her escape and let me die in her hands?" "Chu Tianqi" was stunned. Looking at the color of the Queen''s pain, he was puzzled. Qi Rongyue sneers: "shangguanyao, have you seen it? He is just at the top. When all depends on you, he dares to ignore your safety. Once the power of our Zheng family is completely cut off in the court, the Shangguan family is the only one. Will you be able to speak to Shangguan Yao at that time? " Shangguanyao said angrily, "shut up, can''t you Zheng family is the only one now, you will have my share of shangguanyao''s speech?" Qi Rongyue hums: "at least you have a son named Chu, whose mother depends on her son. Our Zheng family will be loyal to the emperor of Chu all their lives. Of course, including your empress, but for shangguantuo, the person named Chu, even the empress of Chu and even the empress dowager, will only be his roadblock." Shangguanyao was so frightened that she wanted to contradict her, but she could not say anything to contradict her. She could only stare at chutianqi: "emperor, do you want to see my concubine die in her hands?" "Chu Tianqi" hurriedly waved "no, no, of course not." "Don''t do what she says." Shangguanyao, holding back his anger, lowered his voice and roared. Although Chu Tianqi was uneasy and unwilling, he did not dare to let shangguanyao die at this moment. He still needed shangguanyao''s help in this palace. Otherwise, his identity as a fake emperor would be recognized by the Chinese Minister of the dynasty. "What are you still doing? Don''t you do what she says? " "Chu Tianqi" said to the bodyguard. The bodyguard company should have sent someone to prepare the carriage. Zheng Zhongwen has been hiding in the corner of the crowd. He watched his wife and children being targeted by many sharp arrows. He wanted to rush into the crowd and fight with her side by side. But he saw that the situation had been controlled by Rongyue. He simply hid behind others and waited for the opportunity. Chapter 1352 Qi Rongyue escorts shangguanyao to the Yuhua gate. The carriage is ready. She asks someone to open the door first, and confirms that there is no abnormality in it. Then Zhengzhou gets on the carriage first, and then she escorts shangguanyao to the carriage. Although there are many bodyguards in the palace, many of them are the old part of Zheng Zhongwen. Especially after hearing the conversation between Qi Rongyue and shangguanyao, they have doubts about the strange emperor. Naturally, they will not be hostile to Qi Rongyue any more. Even Yue Yi accidentally blocks the new bodyguard''s way with his body, creating a better way for Qi Rongyue to escape from the palace Pieces. There is no coachman in the carriage. There are Rongyue, shangguanyao and Zhengzhou in the carriage. Only Rongyue can drive the carriage, but she can''t get away at this time, making others uneasy. When she hesitates, a familiar sound of horse driving comes from outside. Her heart is calm. It''s Zhongwen. "Moon, sit down." He raised his eyes and looked at Chu Tianqi. The contempt in his eyes was so obvious, "tell shangguantuo for me, let him clean his neck, and wait for me to get his head." Chutianqi''s face changed greatly. He was careful that his liver almost didn''t jump out of his chest. He raised his hand and said, "let''s shoot. Let''s shoot." At this time, Zheng Zhongwen had left with his carriage, and his arrows fell like rain, but none of them hit the target. Qi Rongyue in the carriage took back his gold hairpin and stared at shangguanyao coldly: "do you hear me? The man just said to let the arrow go. He didn''t care about you. " Shangguan Yao, with a white face, was furious. "Even Chu Tianqi, he would not care about me. What''s the difference?" Rong Yue shakes his head: "of course, there is a difference. I know Tianqi very well. He never wants to let people around him get hurt. Although he is indifferent to you, at least he thinks you are his queen, his wife, and he will protect you and his children. But will these people? Your brother goes to guantuo. Can he? You may be able to save your life in the future because you are her own sister. It''s just because you are a woman and don''t threaten him. But what about your son? " Shangguanyao didn''t speak. She tried hard to bite the lip petal, almost bleeding. Qi Rongyue added: "I don''t know why you should do this, but I advise you to stop before things get out of hand and there is room for recovery." Shangguanyao raised her eyes and suddenly sneered: "stop it? How to collect it? You tell me how to do it? In your opinion, things haven''t developed to an irreparable extent. But for me, I''ve got on the boat, and I''ve stood on the same boat with my brother. If the boat dies, I''ll die. What''s my room? " Qi Rongyue said: "you may not have, but your child still has a chance. Once you continue on the wrong path, what will happen to your child? You never thought about it before, now you can think about it." She closed her eyes, unwilling or afraid to think. When discussing this matter with her brother, her brother''s face appeared in front of her again. She didn''t think it was wrong before. Now she thought that the greed in his eyes was so obvious and strong. How could she not find it before? What''s the use of discovery now? It''s too late. It''s too late. "You don''t have to say anything more. This is the end of the matter. You should kill or cut. Whatever you like. I''m tired. I''m too tired to think about anything." Chapter 1353 Dissolving the moon hears the words, raises her hand and slaps her in the face, the clear voice rings in the carriage, the burning pain spreads on the cheek. "Shangguanyao, if you die, what about your son and your daughter? Have you thought about it? " Shangguanyao was woken up by her slap. Immediately, there was a face that her son and daughter could accept. That was her life. They were so small. If they didn''t have her, what would they do? How scared should I be? "As a mother, how can you give up?" Qi said Shangguanyao looked up and saw tears in her eyes: "you are also the mother of the child, and I am also the mother of the child. In this world, there is no mother who doesn''t love her child. I do all this for the sake of my child''s good. I think I do this for their good." Looking at her regretful face, Qi Rongyue was not sure whether it was true or false. He asked, "what happened to Tianqi? What happened to my master and Mr. Wan? " Shangguanyao''s heart is dead now. She knows that she can''t hide it, and she doesn''t want to hide it any more: "as you think, the emperor in the palace is not the real emperor. The emperor was poisoned by cartilage powder and was imprisoned in the secret chamber of my palace." She looked up at Qi Rongyue and her voice became a little excited: "I didn''t hurt him, really didn''t, he was my husband after all, I just restricted his freedom, as long as my son ascended the throne, I would let him go, he was the emperor, I was the empress dowager, there were no other beauties in the harem, only me and him, growing old together slowly, I really didn''t want to I want to hurt him. " "But what you do now is to hurt him. You are his wife, his child''s mother, but you have betrayed him, even the country." "What''s the matter with my master and Mr. Wan?" Shangguanyao said: "on that day, Jianyun went to the palace to see the emperor. You know that Jianyun had a token in her hand that she could enter and leave the Forbidden Palace at will. You also have it. She went to the Royal study directly after entering the palace. When I got the news, it was half an hour later." "When I arrived at the imperial study, Jane Yun had found out that the emperor had been left behind. She was in a bad temper, as you know, and now she had a fierce fight with the guards in the palace. Although she had excellent martial arts, she was outnumbered by the rest of the people, and was captured after some injuries." Dissolve the moon to ache extremely, quiver voice to ask: "how is she now?" Shangguanyao shook his head: "I don''t know. I ordered her to be put in prison. After that, I didn''t take care of her. Mr. Wan was also put in prison." "How many of you are in the palace?" She asked. Shangguanyao shook her head again: "I don''t know. I only know that there are a lot of them. Three months ago, the palace began to change blood. The chief bodyguard of the badminton guards is my brother''s man. He secretly changed the bodyguards of the palace into his own people. Only some of the gatekeepers haven''t changed yet. It''s only a matter of time. Soon, the whole palace will be the official." "How many people in the court know about it?" Shangguanyao shook his head: "I don''t know. There should be many. Most of them are ministers who haven''t been valued by the emperor these years and have suffered losses in your Zheng family''s hands." Qi Rongyue''s heart seems to be dripping blood. How many years did he enjoy in this peaceful and prosperous time? She thought that after Chu Lian, the same tragedy would never happen again. Unexpectedly, in less than 20 years, such tragedy happened again. Chapter 1354 "Yue''er, we have a pursuer. We have a stable seat." Zheng Zhongwen lashed the horse back hard, the carriage sped up, and rushed out of the city gate. Shangguanyao said, "you can''t escape. They won''t let you go." Qi Rongyue said, "if you don''t try, how can you know we can''t escape?" Listen to the sound. There are at least a hundred people behind. They are all fierce. If they fight alone, none of them will be afraid. But how can these people tell you something about the morality of the Jianghu? It''s arrow rain. They are still carrying children. It''s hard to fly. Qi Rongyue thought of a plan and hurriedly went out to Zheng Zhongwen: "Zhongwen, go to the soul breaking slope in the southeast." When Qi Rongyue opened his mouth, Zheng Zhongwen knew her idea and immediately replied, "OK, you should be ready first." Qi Rongyue pulled off the decorative curtain in the carriage and tied her son Zhengzhou to herself. She said to shangguanyao, "I''ll let Zhongwen slow down later. Then you can jump down. Don''t be afraid. You can''t die if you are slightly injured." Shangguanyao was stunned and asked, "what about you?" Rong Yue glanced at her and said in a low voice, "don''t worry about us. My Shifu and Tianqi are waiting for us to save. We won''t be like shangguantuo. I want to let you go. I want to give you a chance to make amends and treat Tianqi and my Shifu well. Maybe one day, it will be your life preserver." Shangguanyao understood her meaning and thought of her own children. Now she seemed to have no other way to go. She nodded: "OK, I listen to you. If you can return to the Chu palace in the future, I don''t expect the emperor to forgive me. I just hope he can treat our children kindly." After a bend, Zheng Zhongwen, under the command of Rongyue, slowed down the speed of the carriage. Shangguanyao jumped down with her eyes closed, just fell into the thorns and hurt herself. The people in the back came quickly. Someone pulled her out of the brambles and sent her directly back to the palace. The rest continued to catch up with the carriage ahead. "My Lord, the front is the soul breaking slope. It''s a dead road. They even went into this road by mistake. It seems that we will make great contributions today." A bodyguard smiled at the leader. The other smile is more complacent: "they are poor and have no way. If they enter this road, they will not go out alive." Dissolve the moon to take Zhengzhou to come out from the carriage, husband and wife two people protected the son in the middle. Zhongwen looked at the cliff not far away from his eyes and asked with a smile, "moon, are you afraid?" Dissolve the moon shallow smile: "I am afraid you are not in my side, have you in, I am not afraid of anything." Zhengzhou also said: "father, mother, children with you, children are not afraid of anything." "Well, that''s my good son, Zheng Zhongwen." Zhongwen laughed, holding Rongyue''s waist in one hand, seizing his son''s slender arm in the other hand, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll count one, two, three. When I count to three, you will jump with me, try to jump high and long. Yue''er, remember to untie the tie between you and zhou''er when you go down." Dissolving the moon nods, she hits this is the knot originally, need to pull lightly for a while, tie the cloth strip of their mother and son to be able to come off. Those who dare to come after him saw with their own eyes that the fast-moving carriage, unable to stop, fell to the end of the mountain with its horses and carriages. The leader dismounted and stood on the end of the line, looking down, only to see a cloud, nothing to see. Chapter 1355 His subordinates said: "this soul breaking slope is a famous danger. If they fall, they must be broken to pieces." The leader said, "no matter what, we need to see people alive and corpses dead. Send someone to look for them." The people quickly retreated to find their way down the mountain bank, but when they found their way down to the mountain bank, they only saw a pile of broken pieces of carriage, the main body of the carriage and the horse that fell down the cliff, and even the three living people. Now they have no trace at all. In front of us is a turbulent river. Are the bodies of the three washed away by the water? In the white maple forest on the outskirts of the city, Wan Kun was hugging his unconscious recitation. When he thought of the morning, he wanted to kill people. At dawn, he came out from the back door of the palace with Nianwen and Zhengzhou. Before people got on the carriage, they were surrounded by killers. Everything happened too fast. The war was over before the royal guards came out. Those killers took Zhengzhou away. If he had not spared his life to protect Nianwen, Nianwen would have been taken away. Those people are extraordinary, not ordinary killers. Although the palace is still there, they can''t go back. Their parents haven''t fished it out yet. The princess and the Lord think it''s too hard to enter the palace today. These people dare to rob people at the gate of the palace. What else can they do? The man in his arms moved and his arm was slightly tight. He asked, "wen''er, are you awake?" Nianwen blinked. After a short period of blindfold, she immediately woke up. She sat up and asked, "what about my brother? What about Zhengzhou? He must be OK, right? I had a nightmare, didn''t I? " Wan Kun clasped her arm and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, don''t get excited. Listen to me first." Nianwen shook his head: "no, I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to listen to you. I want you to save Zhengzhou. Why don''t you go? Why not? " Wan Kun said in a hurry: "at that time, five or six swords kept stabbing at you. If I had been in Zhengzhou, how would I have been in charge of you? I don''t think they have any intention to hurt Zhengzhou, so - " read the article and don''t want to hear it again, push him away, get up and stumble out of the woods. Wankun hurriedly stopped her: "where are you going?" "I''m going to save my brother. I''m going to save Zhengzhou. He''s so small. How scared he should be," read the text Wan Kun said, "do you know where he is? Where are you going to save him? " Nianwen shook his head: "I don''t care. I''m going to save him. I''m going to the palace. I''m going to find my parents and the emperor''s uncle. They will find a way." Wan Kun clasped her shoulder and said, "I can''t go." Read text don''t understand: "can''t go? Why? Why not? " "Do you know why I want to take you and Zhengzhou in the morning? Do you really just come out and have a good time? " Read the article Leng to look at him: "otherwise?" "It was ordered by the princess and the Lord last night. I didn''t intend to tell you, but now I can''t care so much." "Tell me, what''s the point?" Read a text to be anxious way. "The princess and the prince suspect that the palace will change. Something may have happened to the emperor. My father and my mother didn''t come out after they entered the palace. There is no news." He clenched his teeth and swallowed the rising worry and anger. "Read the text, the princess and the Lord can''t point out what happened in the palace. We can''t take any more risks. If all of us have happened, who will save the princess and the Lord, my father and my mother, or even the emperor?" Chapter 1356 Reciting the text, he looked at wankun in front of him with disbelief: "what do you say? What happened to you, master? Maybe something happened to my parents? What on earth happened? " Wan Kun frowned. He had intended to swallow all these troubles himself, but it seemed that he could not conceal them. "Wen''er, you were injured this time. The Japanese officials sent someone to do it. We suspect that the officials would unite with the empress to revolt." "We''ve been collecting evidence. Unexpectedly, they started so quickly and moved the emperor. It''s unexpected. They caught us by surprise. Now we can''t go back to Kyoto." Zheng Nianwen stays in the same place. Those palace changes that are only heard in the hearsay are really staged again? Her relatives are all involved in it, but she can only watch? Wan Kun grabbed Wen''s arm and said in a deep voice, "wen''er, don''t worry. It''s not settled yet. We still have a chance." "What to do? What shall we do now? " She had never thought that in her lifetime, she would encounter such a thing. Now she is in such a mess that she does not know how to run her brain. Wan Kun said: "let''s find a place to live in first, and keep our anonymity, secretly inquire about the situation in the palace and the royal palace. This was arranged by the princess before. She was afraid that something would happen when she went into the palace today. So let me take your brother-in-law away in the morning and let me wait for her letter. I left a code all the way. If the princess and the prince are safe, he will send someone to come to us, Of course, we can''t wait. I''ll go to the city in disguise to inquire about the situation in the morning. " Read the text at this time has gradually calmed down, listen carefully to Wan Kun''s analysis, know that there is no other way, can only nod: "OK, all listen to you." Wan Kun looked at the official road outside the eye tree forest and said in a low voice, "at present, the Inn and the post station can''t live. We have to find a farmhouse or a place for Chuang Tzu to borrow." There is no objection to reading the article. It''s really inappropriate to enter the city at this time. It means that there are many enemies waiting for them to catch up. After leaving the forest, they did not linger on the official road, but walked directly through the official road and up a path. From here, they could see some eaves of the house in the distance to curl smoke. After going through a wild path, they stood at a fork in the road. The road on the left led to a small village, and the road on the right was a Chuang Tzu near the water. It didn''t look like an industry owned by a large family. The Chuang Tzu was small, but its shape was elegant. They looked at each other and decided to go to Chuang Tzu for lodging. After all, there were many people in the village who were not as quiet as Chuang Tzu. The door was opened by a woman in her early thirties, dressed in coarse cloth and holding a handful of vegetables in her hand. She looked at them and asked, "who are you looking for?" Wan Kun hurriedly said: "this elder sister, we are here for lodging. We had an appointment with friends to meet in the official way ahead, but we waited for a day and a night without waiting for people. Seeing that there are people here, we came to stay. Oh, we don''t live for nothing, we can give money." The woman looked at them again and said, "wait, I''ll go in and ask." The woman turned and closed the door. The clear and quiet melody was escaping from the crack of the door. Everyone who listened to it would be drunk. Read the text way: "this person''s zither skill is very good, no worse than my mother." She thought that the tune played by her mother must be the best in the world. Chapter 1357 Wan Kun nodded: "it''s true. It must be a woman. The tune is very soft and not dry." After a while, the woman turned back and opened the door. "My lady, please come in." Miss? Would it be someone who just played the piano? They entered the yard. The yard was smaller than they thought. They cleaned it up very well. Some flowers and grass were planted in the corner, adding a little elegance to the simplicity. Woman said: "my lady said that since you are in trouble, you should help. The room money is not needed. I will take you to the guest room now. I will call you after lunch." Wankun and Nianwen thanked each other, knowing that they met a kind-hearted family. "I want to thank your daughter in person," read the article The woman waved her hand: "no need. I will meet you at lunch. My lady is busy now. I''m afraid she doesn''t have time to see you." At this time, the music has stopped. I don''t know what the girl who just played the piano is doing now. I''m really curious about the girl who can play such a tune. The woman led them to the bungalow at the back of the yard, two small bungalows, one piled with sundries, the other changed into a guest room, with simple tables, chairs and wooden beds inside, and nothing else. Leading them to the place, the woman turned back to the front yard and continued to wash and cook. Chuang Tzu is not big. The backyard looks bigger than the front yard, but it is also that kind of big at a glance. There is no one else except them. Wan Kun took Nian Wen and sat down at the table in the room, poured her a bowl of water, and said in a low voice, "wen''er, I know you''re worried. I''m as anxious as you are. But now is not the time for impulse. We must take a long view and never act rashly." Nianwen nodded: "I understand that I was really impulsive at the beginning. Now think about it carefully. If I really rushed back to the city to save people, wouldn''t I just talk about them? Isn''t there no hope for my parents, my younger brother, master, Wanda and the emperor''s uncle? " Seeing her calm down, Wan Kun was very happy, but listening to Wen, he said, "I want to go to the city tonight." Wankun frowned at once: "I said that. I''ll go to the city to investigate. You stay here." Nianwen shakes his head: "I want to go back to the palace. Xiaobai is still in the palace. To save me, he is still sleepy. I can''t leave him alone. If something happens to the palace, how can those bad people let him go?" Wan Kun thought for a moment and said, "in this way, I''ll go to investigate the situation first, and then I''ll go to the palace again and bring Xiaobai." "Can you do it alone?" he said? What to do if you scare the snake? " Wan Kun said with a smile, "is it better for me to be alone than to take you as an injured person?" Nianwen also smiled, looked at himself again, and shook his head and sighed, "why am I so useless? After so many years of learning martial arts, it''s only when it can be used --" Wan Kun said: "don''t blame yourself. How can it blame you? The enemy is in the dark, and we are not prepared. They calculated it secretly, and we are unlucky, but it also makes us have a defense We are still free now. As long as we are free, there must be another chance. " As they were talking, the woman''s voice suddenly came from outside: "two young ladies, the meal has been prepared. My young lady asks you to come over." Chapter 1358 Wan Kun led Nian Wen out of the door, and the woman said with a smile, "you two are really talented and beautiful. They are made by nature." Wan Kun sneered: "my sister-in-law is smiling. We will get married in the future. I will invite her to have a wedding wine." The woman said, "I''m very kind. Don''t call me sister-in-law. My family name is Wu. They all call me aunt Wu." Wan Kun said, "my name is Li, Li Yuan. Her name is Xu Feng." Wu sister-in-law nodded and ordered them to come to the dining room. Although Chuang Tzu is small, there are many things to pay attention to. Obviously, the master of Chuang Tzu used to live a rich and noble life. Now, although he is poor, there are some habits that can not be changed. Just as they sat down, the soft footsteps came from far and near. Aunt Wu set the dishes and chopsticks, swept the figure out of her eyes, and said with a smile, "here comes my miss." They hurriedly got up and saw a woman in her early thirties coming in from outside. She was slim and well proportioned. She was born very beautiful, especially her eyes, which were deep like the sea, could be drowned at one glance. The woman nodded politely to wankun, and her eyes naturally fell on the body of Nianwen. The original indifferent eyes were obviously stunned, and her eyes could not be turned away. "You are?" She looked straight at Wen and asked. "My name is Xu Feng," said Nianwen hurriedly, "I''m so disturbed today." The woman frowned slightly: "your name is Xu Feng? Your last name is Xu "Read text to nod:" yes, look at miss this appearance, have you seen me before The woman shook her head: "no, I just think you are very similar to one of my old friends. You look very similar. Looking at you, you seem to see her back then." Nianwen knows that she looks very similar to her mother. I don''t know if the old woman in front of her is her mother? She turned her eyes to Wan Kun, who shook her head, and motioned to her not to say more, but to see what happened. Three people sat down, the woman said: "my name is Luo, older than you at least one round, you can call me aunt Luo." Luoji takes the wet pad from Aunt Wu and wipes her hands carefully. Then she takes the chopsticks for dinner. Nianwen looks at Aunt Luo secretly, and sees that she does not look like a girl of ordinary people with her every move. She has the demeanor of a noble girl in the capital city. "Miss Luo, you must have been a lady of a wealthy family before?" Read and smile. Luoji looked up at her, and smiled, "well, how do you see that?" "Nianwen said with a smile," your appearance is very similar to those expensive girls I have met. It''s not an act, but a habit formed in childhood, so I guess you must not be an ordinary person. " Luoji shakes her head: "it''s all gone before. What''s important is that now, I''m just an ordinary person, no matter how ordinary I am." She looked at Nianwen and asked, "Miss Xu looks like a real noble girl. How could she come to my shabby village to lodge?" Nianwen put down his chopsticks and followed wankun''s words: "we made an appointment with our friends to visit Jincheng. We agreed to meet on the official road ahead, but we waited for a day and a night. They haven''t come yet. We dare not go far. When we see someone here, we come to stay." Luoji nodded: "well, your friend is really not punctual, but it doesn''t matter. Although you live here, I''m not as comfortable as the one in the city, but I don''t worry about food and drink." "Thank you very much, aunt Luo. You''re such a nice person." Chapter 1359 Luoji''s eyes swept over her white wrist. There was a string of green jade beads on her wrist. At first glance, the string was very common. But if you look at it carefully, you will find that the string is not ordinary. Every green jade bead is engraved with a dark pattern, and each one has a different pattern. You can''t see it if you don''t look carefully. This string of beads is very familiar to Luo Ji. It''s a gift from her to Qi Rongyue. Thank her for curing her mother''s illness. Although her mother is not here now, she will always remember Qi Rongyue''s kindness to her. Luoji clasps the hand of Nianwen, pulls her hand to her face, and confirms that the bead string was given to Qi Rongyue. "Where did it come from?" She asked, raising her eyes to read. Nianwen quickly takes back his hand, frowns and says, "this is from my mother. Have you seen it?" Luoji suddenly laughed. No wonder she looked like Qi Rongyue. She turned out to be her daughter and the naughty girl of that year. Luoji said to Aunt Wu, "go down first. I''ll talk to Miss Xu." Aunt Wu hurriedly retreated, and Luoji got up and closed the door. Then she said to Nianwen, "you should not be Xu, but Zheng!" Wan Kun''s face changed a little, and he said in a deep voice, "who are you?" Luoji waved her hand: "you don''t need to panic. I''m not a bad person. Since you''ve changed your name to stay here, it seems that you''re in trouble. Don''t worry. I''ll help you." I don''t know why, although it''s only the first time I met, I would like to believe her and every word she said. "Thank you. It seems you know my mother." Luoji nodded: "not only do we know each other, I have a deep relationship with your mother. This bead string in your hand is a thank-you gift I gave to your mother in those years. Unexpectedly, after so many years, I still have a chance to see it." When the three of them sat back at the table, Logie asked, "what''s the matter? Why do you want to hide your surname? " "Miss Luo," read the text, "this matter is of great importance. You''d better not know about it, so as not to cause trouble for you." sighed as like as two peas, "you girl, your temper is just like yours." I don''t want to say anything. I have limited ability. Even if I say it, I can''t help what I do. " Read the text hang Mou, "hope, hope so." After shangguanyao was rescued from the Chu palace, she immediately announced to the imperial doctor for diagnosis and treatment. Except for some minor injuries, she had no major problem. Zhuershen soup was sent to shangguanyao''s face: "Niang, you need to calm down first. The maid just got the news. There are three members of the Wang''s family, and they all fall down the cliff with their cars. It''s estimated that they have been smashed to pieces." Pearl''s face was full of joy. She was always smart, but she didn''t notice anything wrong with her master. Shangguanyao heard four words of broken bones, and her body suddenly shook. She looked up at xiangzhu''er and said, "have you seen their bodies?" Pearl shook her head: "so no, but the emperor has sent someone to look for it. I believe it will be found." Shangguanyao breathed a sigh of relief. It would be nice if she didn''t find the body. Maybe she could survive. Before she was awakened by Qi Rongyue, she hated Qi Rongyue and wanted to kill her. But now when she woke up, she realized how funny her hatred was. Qi Rongyue never did anything to hurt her. Instead, she often praised her in front of the emperor and even persuaded the emperor to come to her palace many times. Otherwise, how could she have two children in succession. Chapter 1360 She can sit as Queen, which is also the result of Qi''s recommendation. She should have been grateful to Qi. She didn''t know when she started to hate her. Maybe it wasn''t hate, just envy. Women''s envy is more terrible than hating someone. Before some things were figured out, she had been at the top of her head, trapped in the inexplicable white hatred and couldn''t extricate herself. However, once she had thought things out clearly, she found how ridiculous her hatred was. She not only harmed the emperor and Qi Rongyue''s family, but also her own children. Now what? What should she do now? "Here comes the emperor!" Pearl quickly entered the inner hall and said to the official Yao, "Niang, the emperor has come to visit you." Shangguanyao thought of the previous things, and was disgusted with him. He shook his head and said, "I''m sleeping. Let him go back." Pearl hesitated a little and did not go to pass on her words. Instead, she stepped forward two steps and whispered, "Niang, maybe the emperor has something to say. Maybe the Marquis has something to tell you. You''d better see." Shangguanyao looks up at xiangzhu''er with her eyes raised. She is the only one whose life is from. When has it changed? "Well, see you then." She put down the uneasiness in her heart and didn''t want to think about the worst. Pearl is her dowry. She has been accompanying her in the palace for years. She shouldn''t doubt pearl. But when Pearl turned around, she saw the rather proud smile on her face. Proud? Yes, it''s just pride. Such a smile is not strange to her. Every time Pearl finishes the bad words of Qi Rongyue and Zheng Nianwen, and every time she becomes angry because of these words, it seems that such a smile will appear on her face. Yes, all the things related to Qi Rongyue are told by pearl. The reason why she began to hate Qi Rongyue and Zheng Nianwen is because pearl kept fanning the flames in her ears. Why did pearl do it? Is she a brother from the beginning? Is it a pair of eyes that brother Chang''an put in her side? She suddenly felt cold and shivering. Is there anyone else in the world she can trust? "Chu Tianqi" followed pearl to the inner hall. Shangguanyao was lying in the tent. He could only see a vague figure. There was no one else in the palace. Shangguanyao would not be polite to him. "I heard that you stayed in Ziyuan Palace last night?" Chutianqi''s face was slightly red, and he said with a low smile, "the lady is really well-informed." Shangguanyao was so angry that she shivered. The man in front of her was just a shameless villain and dirty. "I hope you don''t forget what you should and shouldn''t do," she said "Chu Tianqi''s face doesn''t matter:" of course, I know that, anyway, I am also the emperor now, and the whole harem is mine. I only slept with two concubines. Does the queen need to make such a fuss Shangguanyao smashed her fist on the bed, though the noise was not loud, it also let people know her anger. "So, here in the palace, you also want to come and leave?" "Chu Tianqi" then knew that shangguanyao was really angry. She said that she was only joking about him, and then she said with a smile: "my mother is joking. How can it be? In this palace, you are the master. If you don''t give me your orders, I can''t go further." Women really care, just for the previous thing, came to find him unlucky. Chapter 1361 Shangguanyao can see the subtle changes on chutianqi''s face clearly through the gap between the screens. She can see that he is not really afraid of her. Maybe in his eyes, his master is only one person, shangguantuo. She put down the uneasiness and anger in her heart and tried to calm down. In a low voice, she asked, "what are you going to say when you come?" "Chu Tianqi" took a brocade bag from the sleeve bag and handed it to Pearl, saying: "this is the letter from the Marquis from Dongli." Pearl quickly sent it to the tent. Shangguanyao frowned and said nothing. Her brother had sent letters to Beijing directly to her, but she had to turn her hand. Oh -- the letter said, let her end Chu Tianqi''s life as soon as possible, so as to avoid sleepiness. He would return to Beijing in the near future, hoping that Chu Tianqi would disappear completely before he returned to Beijing. He did a good job of calculating. Shangguanyao said: "I know, you all leave." "Empress," said Chu Tianqi, "it''s always a disaster to keep that man. I know you can''t do it. After all, there''s a fight between husband and wife. It doesn''t matter. I can do it for you." Shangguanyao lay down and said: "no, I hate him. There''s nothing I can''t do. I''ll finish it myself. You don''t have to say more." "Chu Tianqi nodded," it''s a great honor for my mother to think so. I''ll go first. My mother is very happy to have a rest. " Pearl sent Chu Tianqi away, and shangguanyao, who had already lain down, sat up again. She tore the letter in her hand and smashed it into pieces and threw it into the fire. While Pearl was not back, she got up and got out of bed, bolted the door, and told the maids outside to keep them alive. No one was allowed to come in and disturb her. Blowing out the light in the temple, she quietly jumped out of the low window on the side of the temple and came to the outside of the Buddha Hall in the back hall. In order not to let people discover the secrets in the Buddha Hall, she never let people in, nor sent people on duty. She came quietly, but every time she was accompanied by pearl, and the door was opened by pearl. She didn''t know how to open the door of the darkroom in the Buddha Hall. After fumbling for a long time, she finally found the switch hidden behind the Buddha statue. The secret door slid to the left and right. She stepped in quickly, through the dark and narrow secret path, and came to a locked iron door. She also had a key, which was hung on her waist when she came. She took the key in a hurry to open the door, but found that the key could not be inserted. This key was given to her by Pearl herself. Didn''t she even plan to let her see him alone? "Who''s out there?" Chu Tianqi heard the news and came to the door quickly. As soon as shangguanyao heard his voice, his tears began to fall: "emperor, I am a concubine." Chu Tianqi frowned: "it''s you? What are you doing? Have you come to see me dead? " Shangguanyao shook his head: "emperor, it''s my fault. I''ve made a big mistake. I shouldn''t listen to my brother''s slander. I know I''m wrong when I do something so treacherous." Chu Tianqi raised his eyebrows and snorted coldly: "do you know what''s wrong? You are living too boring, come to tease me? " Shangguanyao choked: "no, no, emperor, I was blinded by lies and lard. I thought I had made the right choice until Qi Rongyue''s words woke me up. I was used." Chapter 1362 Chu Tianqi was shocked and asked, "what do you say? My sister Huang already knows? " Shangguanyao nods in tears. Chu Tianqi asked again, "what about my sister Huang? She, how is she? " His heart leaped wildly, and he was enveloped in unprecedented fear. Shangguanyao is full of guilt. He shouldn''t have told the emperor about it at this time. It will only make him worried and angry. But if he doesn''t make it clear, it will only make the emperor more uncomfortable. "There are three members of their family. They even take cars and fall down the cliff. They don''t know whether they are alive or dead." Chu Tianqi opened his mouth and could not speak for a long time. Shangguan Yao plops out of the iron gate. "Emperor, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have listened to slander, harmed the emperor and the princess family." Chu Tianqi sat on the ground slowly with his back against the iron gate. She was so sad that she couldn''t even breathe. Because of him, she didn''t know how much she had suffered in her life. She managed to live a safe life for several years. He shook his head: "my sister will not die. She said that she would never leave me alone. She said that no matter what happened, she would stand in front of me forever I''ll always be protected. " "My sister has never been a liar or a big talker. When she says it, she will do it." "My sister said that I am the one who worries her the most in the world. She will not leave like this. She will come back. She will come back." Shangguan Yao was crying on the ground. She never knew that the emperor and Qi Rongyue''s brother-in-law were so deeply in love that they were even more intimate than their brother-in-law. "Emperor, in any case, I will help you out. I don''t ask for your forgiveness, but please remember that these things I did and the mistakes I made have nothing to do with my two children. They are innocent and they don''t know anything." Chu Tianqi didn''t make a sound until shangguanyao''s footsteps went far away. He just sighed. Is this throne really so attractive? Why do people always fight for it, gamble on everything, and kill many innocent people. Wan Kun sneaks back to the capital of Beijing, finds the secret stronghold of Wan Jia in the capital, and inquires about the news of the government and the king side by side. Knowing that the princess and the little prince fell down the cliff side by side, she was shocked for a long time and didn''t return to her mind. "Can you find the body?" "No, it is said that there is nothing but some fragments of the carriage." Wan Kun felt at ease: "no, as long as they don''t find the corpse, they will still have the possibility to live. They are not ordinary people and won''t be easily folded in the hands of the enemy." Knowing that there was no change in the palace side by side, he sneaked into the palace without any alarm and took the sleepy little white out of the palace. Although the palace was mostly the intimate friend of the prince and the princess, it was difficult to ensure that the spy of the enemy was mixed in. It was always right to be careful. When Xiaobai returns to Chuang Tzu outside the city, Nianwen is waiting for him all the time? Have you heard from my father, my mother and my brother? " Wan Kun shook his head: "no, there is no news about them." Seeing that Nianwen was disappointed, he comforted: "don''t worry. If there is no news, it may be good news. Wait and see. Maybe there will be their news in two days." Read text to nod, "I know, in a few days my body can almost recover, when I go with you." Chapter 1363 Wan Kun looked at the haggard reading text, and thought what would happen if she knew that the princess and the LORD had fallen off the cliff? He suddenly took Wen''s hand and said, "wen''er, I suddenly think of something." "What''s the matter?" read the article Wan Kun said: "now we are weak. We can''t even enter the palace by our strength." Nianwen nodded: "yes, now the Imperial Palace must be under martial law. My token for entering and leaving the Forbidden Palace has no effect. It''s impossible to break through." She looked up at Wan Kun and said, "what''s your idea? Let''s hear it. " Wan Kun said: "I''ll stay here. You go to Jincheng and find the king of Jin. He has a good relationship with your father and mother. He is also my mother''s own disciple. If he knows the truth, he will not sit back and ignore." Nianwen frowned: "you mean, let me go to Jincheng alone to ask for help?" Wan Kun nodded, "yes, you go to Jincheng. I will stay here and stare. If there is any change, I will find someone to send you a message." "You don''t mean to let me go and do anything by yourself," said Nianwen Wan Kun quickly shook his head: "of course not. When did I cheat you? Besides, what can I do now alone? Don''t think about it. " Nianwen''s heart was always uneasy, but there was no other way to find reinforcements. It was better to find reinforcements than they were alone. "Wan Kun, you can go to Chengfang camp to find general Fuhu after I leave. Maybe you can get his help." Read the words. Wan Kun nodded. How could he say that general Fuhu had been forced to hand over his talisman, and the whole family assigned him to the border area. In Kyoto, they are alone. The next day, after dressing up in disguise, Nianwen got on the old carriage to Jincheng, and wankun planned to spy the Forbidden Palace that night. Father and mother are in Forbidden Palace for a long time. They don''t know life and death. Although he knows it''s inconvenient to act recklessly at this time, he can''t do nothing. At least have a look, as long as you know they are still alive. That night, a ghostly figure was swept into the Forbidden Palace. There were patrolling guards everywhere. He could hardly walk. He hid in the trees for a long time and didn''t get out. At this time, two eunuchs passed by. One of them shouted that he had stomachache and let the other go first. He found a shelter for convenience. Just after being convenient, he put on his pants, and suddenly his back neck was smashed by someone and passed out. A moment later, Wan Kun changed into his eunuch''s clothes and gave him a seven day drink. He slept for seven days to ensure that he would not be bad. He has been to the palace more than once. He is not very familiar, but he knows exactly where and who lives. If parents are still alive, they can''t be locked in the palace to enjoy preferential treatment. The most likely place is the prison. He hasn''t been to the prison. I don''t know where the prison is. The imperial palace is very large. If you look around aimlessly, you may not find it even if you find daylight. He saw a single eunuch, and turned him to the dark corner, forcing him to tell the location of the prison. It was a coincidence that the eunuch was from the Queen''s palace and was ordered to deliver food to the prisoners in the prison. Wan Kun was very happy and immediately put a pill into the eunuch''s mouth. "You, what did you give me to eat?" The eunuch picked his mouth and throat in horror, but the pill had been swallowed and could not be vomited. "What did you eat? Nature is poison. " He smiled lightly, and his light appearance made people more frightened. Chapter 1364 The eunuch pointed at him, his fingers trembling: "you, you, why do you harm me? We have no grudge, no hatred. " Wan Kun shrugged: "as long as you are obedient, I will give you the antidote naturally. Otherwise, you will wait three days for your intestines to wear your stomach, and the gods will not save you." The eunuch''s frightened legs were like chaff, but for WAN Kun to clasp his arms, he would have collapsed on the ground. "You, what do you want?" Wan Kun said, "it''s very simple. Take me to the prison and keep a secret. I will give you the antidote when I leave." The eunuch had no other choice but to live to do so. He could only lead Wan Kun to the prison cautiously. Because at night, the guards were not as conscientious as they were in the daytime. They heard that they were sent from the Queen''s palace. They didn''t even put them in. The darkness of the prison reflected wankun''s imagination. Only a few dim oil lamps were lit in the corridor. The cell was dark, and he could not see who was in it. After walking for a while, he was a little far away from the prison cell. He lowered his voice and asked, "who are you going to deliver food to?" The eunuch trembled and said, "the emperor, the empress asked me to give it to Mr. Wan and his wife." Wan Kun was very happy. So he said that his parents were still alive and were in the prison. "Where are they locked?" He asked in a hurry. The eunuch pointed to the cell not far ahead: "it''s right ahead, number 66." The eunuch walked quickly and came to a cell and said, "here it is." He put down the basket in his hand and brought out several kinds of food from it. Although it''s not a particularly good dish, it certainly looks better than prison food. Wan Kun looked at the big lock on the prison door and asked, "do you have a key?" The eunuch shook his head and said, "no, I''m just a servant who is responsible for delivering rice. How can I have the key to the prison? The key is in the hands of the prison head and tied to their white pants belt. No one can take it away." Mr. Wan in the cell heard his son''s voice and rushed over. In the dim light, he saw his son in a eunuch suit. He was excited and scared. This is a prison. Wan Kun felt at ease when he saw that his father was not hurt but haggard. He shook his head at his father, and motioned that he would not speak, so as not to attract the attention of the castellan. Mr. Wan understood and deliberately stopped looking at his son. He turned to the eunuch and said, "this little brother, please tell me that my wife is ill. She is very ill and needs a doctor to treat her. Otherwise, her life will not be saved." The eunuch said, "just talk to the jailer. What''s the use of talking to me?" Mr. Wan said: "little brother, if the prison were to take care of us, there would have been a doctor long ago. Can we wait until now? I know that you are from the Queen''s palace. Since the queen sent you to deliver food to us, it proves that the queen still cares about us and doesn''t want us to die. If you don''t pass this on for me, my wife has three advantages and two disadvantages. In the future, the queen will investigate, afraid that the first one will ask you. " The eunuch secretly called for bad luck. He was first intimidated by poison and now threatened by prisoners. He must have never seen the Yellow calendar when he went out today. Wan Kun saw that his father''s face was full of scorch. He knew that his mother''s illness was not a false statement. I''m afraid that she would not be ill. Instead, she was plotted by them. She was either poisoned or seriously injured. He said to the eunuch, "since the food has been delivered, let''s go back." Chapter 1365 The little eunuch would like to leave here soon. He brought in people. If he did something here, he would not be able to get rid of his own relationship. At present, he is willing to leave, which is very good. When he turned around, Wan Kun looked at Mr. Wan. Mr. Wan shook his head at him and motioned to him not to move lightly. The imperial palace is no better than other places. There are so many experts and guards here. No matter how good his kung fu is, he can''t leave with two old, weak, sick and disabled people. It doesn''t matter if they are old, dead or injured. They have enough money to live, but their son is still young. He doesn''t want his son to have anything. When they got to the prison gate, the jailer who was drinking and chatting suddenly stopped them: "wait, are you from that palace?" "Back, back to your excellency, Zhao, Zhao Yuan hall." The eunuch''s heart was pounding, his face was white and his legs were shaking. The jailer was not a vegetarian. He just asked casually. It can be seen that the eunuch''s reaction was suspicious immediately. He turned his eyes to the two brothers around him, and they stood up together and walked towards them. "In the empress''s palace? How can you look so familiar? " As they walked along, they had already held the hilt on their waist. Wan Kun''s secret way is not good. These three people are obviously suspicious. I''m afraid there will be a big fight. He turned his eyes. It was obviously not good for him in the cell. If he wanted to fight, he had to fight outside. It was also convenient for him to escape. Before the three men were near, he pushed away the eunuch around him and jumped out of the cell. "Stop him, stop him," cried the castellan As soon as the bodyguard outside heard this, he quickly surrounded him and blocked Wan Kun''s way. Wan Kun was not vague. Before the bodyguards knew the situation, he took the initiative to seize the opportunity. However, it must be a heavily guarded imperial palace. With only two howls, a large number of experts come to help. The scene is more uncontrolled. If he fights like this, he has no chance at all. He seizes the road and escapes. The guards desperately chase him. They chase him all the way to the Zhaoyuan palace and stop Wan Kun in the front hall garden of the Zhaoyuan palace. Once again, the scene was chaotic. Wan Kun was seriously injured. He was stabbed in many places by a long sword. His blood dyed his Khaki clothes red. Shangguanyao Chaozhu asked, "what is the noise outside?" Pearl hurriedly said: "on wankun, he actually mixed into the palace and was stopped by the Yulin guard. It seems that he could not escape." Shangguanyao frowned a little, and then said, "go tell them, I want to know the whereabouts of Zheng Nianwen if you want to live." Pearl hurried away, and soon Wan Kun was escorted into Zhaoyuan hall. Seeing his injury, shangguanyao frowned and said, "how can I hurt him like this? What can I do if I die? Shut up first and find a doctor to treat him. You can''t let him die, understand? " The leader of the Yulin guard immediately took the command and ordered people to carry wankun away. When she was gone, Pearl asked, "Niang, you just want to ask Zheng Nianwen about his whereabouts. How can you give him back for treatment?" Shangguanyao said: "he is so hurt that it is difficult to speak. If he hasn''t said one, he will die. Who can I go to? Besides, he is the only heir of ten thousand families. If he dies now and we want to get those industries of ten thousand families, I''m afraid it will take more effort. If we keep him, it will be much easier to do. " "Bead son eyebrow opens an eye to smile:" still Niang thinks thoughtful Chapter 1366 Shangguanyao said: "so, he is more useful to live than to die. You have to stare at him and cure him. Don''t let him die." Pearl nodded: "I have another thing. I went to the prison yesterday at your command. Mr. Wan is OK, but it seems that Jianyun is not so good. Mr. Wan asked his maid to tell her and asked her to invite a doctor for her." Shangguanyao frowned: "since yesterday''s matter, how can I say it now?" Pearl smiled two times, "go back to your mother. The maid is negligent. Please calm down." Shangguanyao is more and more dissatisfied with pearl. After observing in secret these days, she found that most of the palace maids in Zhaoyun palace only follow Pearl''s life. I''m afraid in their hearts, pearl is their master. Funny, pathetic! Imagine that if she didn''t agree with the brother''s proposal, she might be replaced by a fake like the emperor now. "Well, you should send someone to the doctor to see how to treat it. Jane Yun has great use." Pearl did not understand: "the maidservant did not understand, Jane Yun she peeped through the sky, previously left her a life, is to attract Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen hook, now Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen are dead, she left what use?" Shangguanyao looks at her with a smile. "Who says Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen are dead? Has anyone found their body? " Pearl shook her head: "it''s not like that. How can you live if you fall off that cliff?" Shangguanyao thought of the scene when Qi Rongyue pushed her out of the carriage that day. Qi Rongyue''s expression didn''t look like he was going to die, and they deliberately went up the cliff. Obviously, they had a way to escape. She believed that they were not dead, they must not be dead. "Since no body has been found, there is still the possibility of being alive. If one day they come back with soldiers, aren''t Mr. Jianyun and Mr. Wan the best shields?" Pearl felt that although there was some truth in what the mother said, it was still a bit far fetched: "mother, even if they come back with people and horses, can they still be our opponents? We are two hundred thousand soldiers from the East, three thousand forbidden guards in the palace and five thousand elite patrolmen outside the city. What will they take to fight us? " Shangguanyao glanced at zhu''er and thought that the girl was really hidden and knew the situation so well. "Don''t forget that the two of them, one is the princess of protecting the country, the other is the king side by side. They are not ordinary people. It''s said that the black cavalry in the west of Xinjiang can only be mobilized by Zheng Zhongwen except the emperor. You must have heard about the name of the black cavalry. If he comes back with the black cavalry, can these Yulin guards and patrol elite guards stop him?" Pearl said hurriedly, "no matter how powerful the black cavalry is, it''s only ten thousand people. How can it stand up to our two hundred thousand troops in the east?" Shangguan Yao hums: "the 200000 troops in the East are used to guard the border areas. Can they be mobilized at will? If that''s still the case, isn''t the 200000 troops in Longxi also under Zheng Zhongwen''s orders? Will he transfer troops at will? " After all, pearl is a girl. Although she has seen more and more in recent years, she can''t compare with shangguanyao who is familiar with the art of war since she was a child. Pearl said with a smile, "what my mother taught me is that my maidservant''s eyes are short, so I will send for a doctor." Shangguanyao nodded, "well, go ahead, don''t do it again next time." Looking at the back of Pearl''s respectful retreat, the dignified color on shangguanyao''s face became more and more rich. Chapter 1367 What does she have to do to save everyone''s life? Only by keeping their lives will she have a chance to atone. - Jincheng "please let me know. I want to see the king of Jin." Seeing the young man in front of him, the old man who was watching the door said, "what''s your surname, young man?" "My surname is Zheng, and I''d like to ask my uncle for help in spreading." She said in a hurry. The old man nodded: "OK, young man, please wait a moment. I''ll go now." The door closed again, and she paced back and forth in front of it, burning with anxiety. After a while, the old man opened the door and said with a smile, "please, young master, the Lord is waiting for you in the study." Zheng Nianwen nodded, "please show me the way." They hurried into the mansion and went straight to the big study of the king''s mansion. At the sound of footsteps, min Hengzhi looks up. In the backlight, the girl with light steps quickly comes to him. In a trance, he seems to see the dissolving moon again. "Uncle min -" Nianwen stood in front of the long bookcase, his eyes red, and his voice choked. Min Hengzhi got up and walked out from behind the book case. "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? " Zheng Nianwen knelt down in front of Min Hengzhi with a plop: "Uncle min, my father, my mother and my master are both in trouble. Please help me save people." Min Hengzhi hurriedly pulls Nianwen to stand up: "what happened?" Zheng Nianwen said the current situation carefully, and heard min Hengzhi''s face changed again and again: "so, even the emperor has an accident?" Read the text to nod: "must be, otherwise the emperor uncle how can detain the master in the palace, how can send someone to assassinate me, more won''t catch my younger brother." No one knows more about the relationship between Rongyue and Tianqi than min Hengzhi. Tianqi would rather be hurt by himself than by Rongyue and her children. It must not be done by him. Since it is not done by him, the heaven in the palace must have changed. He didn''t know what happened in the Chu palace, and even Zheng Zhongwen failed. "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to check. Don''t worry, wen''er. I''ll never allow anyone to hurt your mother with me." Read text to nod, tears can not stop falling: "thank you uncle min." "You go to have a rest first. I''ll go to the camp to order soldiers. Tomorrow morning we''ll leave for Kyoto. If anyone wants to harm the emperor and the palace side by side, even if I fight for this life, I''ll rush into the palace and rescue them." Nianwen is in a hurry, min Hengzhi is also in a hurry. He is not only worried about Rongyue and Zhongwen, but also about the safety of his master and the emperor. Shangguan Tuoren is still in the East. He said that he led his troops to Beijing. All the soldiers in the patrol camp knew him. If he came out to explain, he might be able to lead the soldiers without blood into the capital and directly into the palace gate. However, if shangguantuo had left the East and came to Kyoto, things would not be easy to deal with. He was so treacherous and slippery that he would first hold the military orders in the city of Kyoto in his hands. At that time, if he wanted to enter the city, he would have to kill it. There was no other way. After min Hengzhi left, the servant who read Wen Dynasty''s guide asked: "is your princess there? I want to see the princess. " Since I have come to other people''s house, I don''t see each other. It''s not polite. The servant turned around and looked at Nian Wen. He thought that she was called Wang Ye and uncle? I don''t know whether the prince has a princess or not. "Back to the childe, my Lord has not yet married, there is no princess in the house." Lower humanity. Chapter 1368 No concubine in the mansion? She had heard about this rumor. She thought that the rumor that King Jin had never married in his life was just a rumor, but it was true. When he thought of seeing the king of Jin at the foot of riding Liangshan at the beginning, he looked at her in the eyes, as if there was an indefinable emotion. Did he also like his mother at that time? He chose his father first because his mother refused him. When he was sad, he never married or returned to Beijing? This sounds a little exaggerated. Even if Lord Yin and his mother had a marriage agreement, they took their wives after they parted ways. She shakes her head. Now it seems that it''s not the time to think about the love history of the elders. Whatever happened in those days has passed. Uncle min is willing to send troops to help her. She is grateful. As for the matter between him and his parents, let them solve it by themselves. In the morning of the next day, min Heng led five thousand soldiers to Beijing with Zheng Nianwen. Without reporting to Kyoto in advance, he rushed to the direction of Kyoto. This kind of behavior, if in the peaceful and prosperous times, can be defined as treason, but now the situation in chaotang has changed, and the counties along the road have received relevant secret reports. Before the situation is determined, these county officials naturally don''t want to take care of themselves, so they all pretend to be deaf and dumb, just don''t know the thing that King Jin led the troops to Beijing. Originally, I thought there would be many obstacles, but I didn''t expect it to be so smooth, so smooth that people were surprised and doubted. If they pretend to be deaf and dumb and ignore several cities around Jincheng, it''s reasonable to say. But near Kyoto, they will almost approach the patrol camp, and still haven''t seen half of them come out to block the way and ask questions. It''s so strange. Nianwen also frowned. She asked minheng, "Uncle min, I didn''t even see a person on the way. It''s so strange." Min Hengzhi nodded: "it''s true. Don''t say that thousands of people, even hundreds of people, will be stopped to check in the nearby patrol camp. But today it''s very quiet here." Nianwen saw a large camp in front of him. Her father often came here to drink with general Fuhu. She also came twice. There are a large number of sergeant drills here every day. Even if general Fuhu is not here now, the routine drills in the camp can''t stop. But where are these people? Now they have come here, there is no reason to shrink back, and they will never shrink back. Although they are uneasy in the bottom of their hearts, they have not stopped for a moment. All of a sudden, a shout came from all directions, and the original quiet official road began to become noisy. "Lord, it''s not good. We''re in ambush." The rear has begun to want to fight, they are surrounded in a circle, full of soldiers. Min Hengzhi glanced at the battlefield and pulled out his sword: "fight." There are more and more soldiers surrounding them, more than 5000 of them, and they are increasing. "Wang Ye, there are too many people on the other side. We have lost a lot. While there is still a chance, let''s cover you and the princess and run from the left rear." Min Hengzhi shook his head: "no, my king must go to the city today and never shrink back." "Wang Ye, it''s not a time of willfulness. The enemy''s forces are much larger than our army. Even if we enter the city, we will only be caught in a jar. Withdraw, Wang Ye. It''s too late if we don''t withdraw." Min Hengzhi looks at the city gate. He is familiar with the city gate. How many times did he go in and out of the city gate, but now he can''t go in? Chapter 1369 Nianwen is worried. She didn''t expect to be ambushed here. She can''t even enter the city gate? She jumped up and down from her horse, threw herself into the war circle, and fought all the way to the gate. She had only one idea in her mind, to enter the city and the palace. Seeing this, min Hengzhi hurriedly dismounts from his horse, chases back to the side of Nian Wen, protects her while persuading her to leave with him. If she leaves at this time, when can she come back? Suddenly, dozens of black shadows came from the city tower. They were holding sharp blades and came to Nianwen and min Heng. Minhengzhi''s close guards rushed up to protect minhengzhi. Min Hengzhi called out, "leave me alone and protect the princess." Before the words were dropped, Zheng Nianwen had handed in the black dress. After only one move, Zheng Nianwen felt the strength of the other side. His kung fu was absolutely above her, and he was surrounded by several people at the same time. He would be defeated within ten moves. "Are you from shangguantuo?" She stepped back and paused the attack. The man in black, who was the leader, sneered and said, "what is it? Princess Changle, the world has changed. I advise you to surrender. Maybe there is still a thread of life. " These people dare to block her and uncle min outside the palace gate. So it seems that there must be something wrong with their parents. Otherwise, they dare not borrow their ten courage. "Since you know that I am the princess of Changle, you should know that my father is the king side by side, and my mother is the princess guarding the country. Do you think about the consequences for me?" It seems impossible to go to the city today. If you want to get the whereabouts of your parents, you may know something from the mouth of these people in front of you. The man in black laughed a few times and said in a high voice: "side by side? Princess protector? I''m afraid there are no more of them in the world. " "What do you mean?" he asked? Don''t be open-minded. " The man in Black said: "I''m open-minded? Who else in the capital city doesn''t know that the princess of the protectorate and the prince side by side, as well as the little prince in the palace, all three members of the family fall down the cliff together and are broken to pieces. " Read text face change greatly, hurriedly shake his head: "no, impossible, you nonsense." "My nonsense? Well, if you think I''m talking nonsense, then you can think I''m talking nonsense. Princess Changle, if you surrender now, you may receive less flesh and blood. " Nianwen''s heart was shocked, and her ears echoed the words of the man in black. She didn''t believe them, but she couldn''t help being confused. What happened to her parents and younger brother? Seeing her distracted, the man in black stretched out his hand to catch her, read the text and turned back to dodge, and defended himself with a horizontal knife. However, after several rounds, he hung the color. Min Hengzhi rushes forward to save her, but is pulled by several of his men. They want to forcibly take him away. If they are hesitant, they will not be able to leave. The light colored clothes on Nian Wen''s body soon turned red. The man in black buttoned her arms and tied her in all kinds of clothes: "hum, if it wasn''t for the Queen''s mother to ask us to catch her alive, you girl would have died many times." "You continue to surround them and kill them all. There is no one left." The man in black gave a cold order to the governor, carrying Zheng Nianwen like a chicken and turning to the city. She''s finally in town, but in this way. She looked up at the empty street of the city, and thought of her wankun in Zhuangzi. How was he? Five thousand soldiers and horses went all the way to Beijing. He couldn''t have no idea where the others were? Chapter 1370 Nianwen is thrown on the horse''s back horizontally. The man in black is about to get on the horse. Suddenly, a sharp arrow comes from nowhere. The tip of the arrow is on his chest. He dodges sideways. He sees a figure flash across the street in front of him. He rushes up to get someone without saying anything. But when he turns into the street, there is still a little shadow. He is thinking about who he is. He has a flash of inspiration in his mind Unfortunately, he turned around and rushed back to the horse. As expected, Zheng Nianwen was gone. "Damn it, which son of a bitch is bad for me. If I catch it, I must tear it to pieces." "Shangguannuo?" Read the text coldly looking at the person in front of him, eyes angry: "what do you mean now? Why did you rob me? " Shangguannuo''s eyes are full of bitterness: "wen''er, I know you must hate me very much now. You will not believe it. I am different from my father." Nianwen lenghum: "are you different from your father? What''s different? I''ll listen to you. " Shangguannuo is holding a good gold creation medicine in his hand, but Zheng Nianwen refuses to let him close up and orders him to stand a foot away. "Wen''er, I didn''t know that my father would do such a thing before. I was as shocked as you. I never thought that my father would do such a treacherous thing." He didn''t want to talk to Wen, so he got up to leave. Shangguannuo stopped her: "you can''t leave now." "Can''t go? Why? Didn''t you just say you''re different from your father? Yes? I forgot what I said just now? " "No, I don''t mean that," said the superior officer. "Now you''re wanted with your portrait posted everywhere. You''re going out now. It''s like going into a trap." "I don''t care. I''m going to save my parents. I can''t care so much now." Shangguan Nuo clasped her shoulder and said, "your parents are dead. Where are you going to save them?" Nianwen shook his head: "no way, my parents will not die, absolutely not. This must be a lie made up by shangguanyao. I don''t believe it." Shangguannuo''s eyes were full of bitterness. He could see that Nianwen was holding back tears. She was very sad and sad, but what could he do? "Wener, empress, she didn''t lie. It''s true. The princess and the prince took the empress in the palace and drove away with the little prince. They went down to a cliff in a hurry. Even people and cars overturned the cliff together. The empress escaped before the cliff. Now all the people in the capital know this." "It''s impossible. Wan Kun went to the city to inquire that day. He said clearly that my father and mother had no news. He --" shangguannuo said: "Wan Kun may not want to worry about you, so he didn''t say that after you left Kyoto, he broke into the Forbidden Palace that day." Read the heart of the text is a surprise: "he, he broke the Forbidden Palace? Then, he now -- " shangguannuo frowned, and said in a word:" he is now locked in the palace, and the empress will hand over all the property to him, or he will be killed. " Nian Wen was so angry that he trembled all over. He said angrily, "can shangguanyao let go of him if he hands over thousands of properties?" Shangguan promised not to speak. He was not sure whether the queen would let wankun go. Maybe, maybe not. "Wicked woman, poisonous woman, the emperor''s uncle was blind to see her. He made her the queen and gave birth to the emperor''s son and princess. I don''t understand why she did this. She was the queen, and her son would be the prince sooner or later. The mountains and rivers of Chu Dynasty would be her son sooner or later. What is her plan now?" Chapter 1371 In fact, the queen was cheated by her father. The father said it was for the sake of the little prince. In fact, he just wanted to be an emperor himself. I don''t know what kind of situation the queen would face when she knew the truth. "I want to enter the palace. I want to find shangguanyao to settle accounts. I can''t let her go even if I die." "Zheng Nianwen, calm down. If you enter the palace now, you will die. She will not let you go, nor will my father." She looked up at him, red eyes, tears rolling down, "then I''ll stay here? Watching the enemy go unpunished, and I live on my own Shangguannuo shook his head: "no, of course not. I know how you feel now. I hate them as much as you do, but it''s not a good time. Don''t forget that you and other relatives are suffering in the palace, waiting for you to rescue them. Your master is seriously injured, lying in the prison, dying. Wankun is also unknown. You must calm down now, otherwise, you are here On impulse, everything is over. " Zheng Nianwen doesn''t believe anyone now, especially those who go to the official family. "Shangguannuo, you haven''t told me why you helped me? What do you mean by saying you hate them, too? " Shangguannuo let go of the hands clasping her shoulder, and her eyes grew more sad. "When I left, I heard my grandfather telling my father not to rebel, but he didn''t listen. He killed my grandfather himself. I hated him. I hated him for killing him to avenge my grandfather." When he was young, he followed his grandfather to learn martial arts. His grandfather was his favorite and most respected elder, but in front of his eyes, he died miserably under his father''s hands. No one could understand the pain. After Zheng Nianwen was captured, min Hengzhi rushed forward to rescue him. Instead, he put himself in a dangerous place. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt the key point. In a critical moment, a faint and melodious sound sounded. All the soldiers who were fighting stopped their hands. With the increase of the sound, there was an illusion in front of everyone It''s like falling into the devil''s land, dancing on the ground and losing your wits. Luoji stops playing the piano and rushes to the army. She pulls min Hengzhi away and flees. Back to Chuang Tzu, she fed him wake up soup, and min Hengzhi woke up. For more than ten years, Luoji has rearranged the magic sound she learned in those years, which is even more powerful than before. She didn''t expect that it would be a useful day in her life. Min Hengzhi walked out of the dream and saw the woman in front of him. On the strange face, he had a pair of eyes that he was very familiar with. "Tianyu? Is Tianyu you? " He rushed forward and grabbed her hand, holding it tightly, as if she would disappear once again as soon as it was released. He didn''t know whether it was a dream or a reality. He couldn''t tell, and didn''t want to know. Luoji''s face turned red. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get rid of his hand. She could only shout, "King Jin, I''m not a yogi. I''m Luoji. Please let go." min Heng as like as two peas in her eyes, she has a pair of eyes that are exactly the same as Tianyu, but the eyes are not the same as her. She''s not Tianyu, she''s not. He opened his hand and looked apologetically. "I''m sorry, I lost my temper." Luoji sneered: "the king of Jin is still the same as he used to be. He hasn''t changed at all." Chapter 1372 Min Hengzhi smiled bitterly: "why hasn''t it changed? Are these ten years old in vain? " He looked around and asked, "where are my people?" Luoji shook her head and said, "I can only save you. I can''t care about other people. Please forgive King Jin." Min Hengzhi sighed. When the city gate fell, the other side clearly intended to kill them all. With him, those soldiers would die more miserably and faster. If he was gone, maybe they would have a glimmer of life. "What''s the situation in the city now?" He asked. Luoji frowns, I don''t know if I should say that Min Hengzhi''s feelings for Qi Rongyue are in the eyes of all the people with eyes. If he knew the news of Qi Rongyue''s death, what would happen? "Why don''t you talk?" His face changed a lot, and he reached out and grabbed Luoji''s shoulders. "What happened to Rongyue?" Luoji finally nodded: "yes, she had an accident. She fell down the cliff together with the king and the little prince of Zhengzhou." Min Hengzhi''s face changed a lot, and her hand, clasped on Luoji''s shoulder, was shaking: "have you found the body?" Luoji shakes her head: "no, it''s said that it was washed away by the river and is still searching." Min Hengzhi breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s good that they are not found. They must still be alive. What I know about Rongyue and Zhongwen is that they will never leave the emperor''s master and their daughter in this way. They must still be alive." Luoji didn''t know what to say. She could only nod her head in response to his wishes: "maybe they are all blessed people. They will not happen so easily." Her eyes fell on Min Hengzhi''s wound, which had already been scarred. Under his just excitement, it split again, and the blood overflowed. "Sit down and I''ll help you with the medicine." She pushed him to sit down at the table beside him, turned around and went to the cupboard in the corner of the room to get the medicine. The wound has been stuck with her clothes. Luoji can only cut the clothes with scissors and clean the wound with a dagger. Min Hengzhi looks at Luo Ji in front of him. He thinks that when Rong Yue was Tian Yu, he was accidentally injured by his bodyguard when he went hunting with the emperor to Yushan. At that time, Tian Yu bandaged the wound himself, and saw that the wound was bleeding like blood, and her eyes were red. It was that time that she accepted his advice and went to Laiwu mountain to study medicine. At that time, she said that she was very sad to see him injured and bleeding, and she was at a loss for what to do. She hated that she didn''t know how much he was injured, and that she couldn''t do anything but worry about what his mother and father had. So, she decided to learn medicine, in order to let the people around her live a long and healthy life. Silly girl is really silly. She does everything for others. She never thinks that she was 15 years old. When she got to the age of marriage, she would go for three years. In the past three years, he has done a lot of things that he still regrets. If time could go back, he would never do anything to apologize to her. Whether she was his wife and had children with him would be a case in point. The pain of the wound makes him wake up, dream, and eventually wake up. Missed has been missed, the world has never regretted medicine to eat, time can not be reversed. The only thing he can do now is to do his best to change the current situation and create better conditions for the return of Rongyue. Chapter 1373 Chu palace, Zhaoyuan palace. Zhu''er hurried in and leaned over shangguanyao''s ear and whispered: "Niang, the Marquis has sent a message that he has his own way to get the property of Wanjia. Wankun''s mouth is so hard that he doesn''t have to save his life. He just killed him, so as not to have a long dream." Shangguanyao frowned a little, and then said, "well, I''m tired of the palace. So, you can bring people here. I''ll ask him again at last. If you talk hard again, you will sink him into the lotus pond in the back hall." Pearl nodded and hurried away. Shangguanyao went into the inner hall and waited for pearl to bring people out. She had come out of the inner hall and sat on the seat just now, as if she had never moved. Wan Kun has suffered a lot these days. He doesn''t know how much blood has been soaked in the black clothes. The cloth is stuck with the wound. It''s dry and wet. Every time he moves, the cloth pulls the wound. Although it hurts, he never frowns. "Wan Kun, my palace asked you, how many industries did your father pay to you?" Wan Kun glanced at her coldly, silent. She stood up slowly from her chair and walked towards him step by step. She said, "I advise you not to talk hard. This money is something outside of your body. What''s the point of exchanging it for your life?" Wan Kun snorted: "since it''s something outside the sun, it''s as noble as the empress. Why do you keep pressing? You don''t have to say anything more. If you want to kill, you will kill. I am not a counsellor. Eighteen years later, I will be a hero again. " As he spoke, he glanced casually across the hall and calculated in his heart how much he would win if he fought hard. Shangguanyao''s body shape stopped beside him and looked up at the man in front of him slightly. "Good backbone, but it''s a pity that he used the wrong place. At this time, he was so stubborn. What do you think is the Zhaoyuan hall in this palace? Are you free to play? " She suddenly reached for his collar and said, "Wan Kun, do you know why our palace has saved your life?" "Because as long as you live, Zheng Nianwen may come to save you, and I can catch him by myself." Seeing wankun''s face slightly changed, she said: "today, Zheng Nianwen''s army was killed outside the city gate. Although she escaped for a while, our palace believes that she will be sent to our palace before long, so it''s no use keeping you." She loosened her hand, turned around and went back to the chair to sit down. She said coldly, "somebody, put a sack on him and sink into the lotus pond in the back hall." Immediately two strong maids came and dragged him away. "Why don''t you just kill him?" asked pearl Shangguanyao said: "it''s not cheap to kill him with one knife? Let him sink into the pond and die slowly. The body can feed the fish in the pond. It''s not dirty in this place of the palace. How nice. " Pearl nodded, and wankun died. Then she could make an assignment to the marquis. It doesn''t matter who cares how he died. With a loud bang, a sealed sack was thrown into the lotus pond in the back hall of Zhaoyuan palace. Stone was put in the sack. The cold water rushed into the sack. He felt that his body was sinking constantly. The rope that bound his hand was quickly broken by him. He reached out and touched his arms. Just when he was in the Zhaoyuan palace, shangguanyao secretly stuffed something into his arms, including a dagger and a jade tube. His body had sunk to the bottom of the water, and he quickly used a dagger to cut open the sack and the stones tied to him. Chapter 1374 He swam at the bottom of the lotus pond with a breath. He didn''t steal his breath until he got to the corner of the lotus pond. The two palace maids who have been guarding the lotus pond are talking. They don''t notice that the original clear water in the lotus pond has become turbid. When a column of incense passes, the two palace maids see that there is no abnormality in the lotus pond and simply leave. When he was far away, he just put his head out from the bottom of the water slowly and took a long breath. It''s very cold in the water, the wound on his body is very painful, but he can''t go out now. Although there are not many people in the back hall, who knows who is hiding in which corner. Once someone sees him, he may fall into the enemy''s hands again. Why did shangguanyao help him? Did you plan to let him go when you said you wanted to keep him alive last time? Is shangguanyao also threatened by shangguantuo? He raised half of his body, his back was close to the lotus pond, and he felt another thing in his arms. It was a cowhide roll. He opened the cowhide roll, and there was a letter wrapped in it. The handwriting on it was very scrawled. It was written in a hurry, with only a few words. At the third watch, I saw you in the back hall. What does she mean? Whatever she meant, she saved his life. It''s true. At this time, I asked him to meet in the Buddhist hall, but I have something to say, naturally I want to go. At night, Wan Kun, almost frozen, finally climbed up the bank from the water. After two breaths of relief, he slipped into the Buddhist hall not far from the lotus pond. There are clothes and some food on the altar of the Buddha Hall. It seems that the queen thinks very well. While the clothes were still wet, the cloth that had adhered to the wound had also been loosened. He quickly took off and put on the dry eunuch clothes. After eating something casually, he found a dark corner and waited, holding a dagger in his hand, in case of accident. Thinking of his current situation and missing Nian Wen, he felt very sad. He said that he would protect her all his life, but at present, he failed to save his father and mother, or her father and mother. Even his life was uncertain. He had never felt so powerless and depressed. Now the whole Chu Dynasty is in the hands of shangguantuo and the fake emperor. Even if he can escape from the palace today, what can he do as the son of a businessman, except that he has money and no power? What can he do to protect his parents and read? At three o''clock, shangguanyao was ready to arrive. She was dressed in the clothes of bedtime and wore a dark cloak. As soon as she entered the room, she took off her hat and looked around. Wan Kun was sure that no one came outside, and then he walked slowly from the dark corner to the front of the light. "Empress." He stood behind her, and the long shadow covered her directly. She turned around and saw that he was all right. Then she gave a long sigh of relief: "you are OK, you are OK." Wan Kun raised his eyebrows: "why do you want to save me?" Shangguanyao wryly smiled: "Wan Kun, I know you hate me. I did have a bad idea and did many wrong things at the beginning, but now I know I did wrong. I shouldn''t betray the emperor, let alone hurt the princess family." "That''s why you helped me in secret, and you wanted to atone?" Wan Kun sneers. Shangguanyao shook her head: "no, no, I know I have committed unforgivable crimes. I don''t expect you to forgive me. I just want to do something to minimize the harm." "Oh? So what are you going to do? In this situation, what can you do to minimize the damage? " Wan Kun asked. Chapter 1375 Shangguanyao said: "I''m in the harem. Although I''m the Queen''s mother admired by thousands of people, I really have little power in my hand. Now my brother has returned to Beijing, and I have no part in his presence, and he will enter the palace in two days. At that time, I don''t know what will happen in the Imperial Palace, but first of all, he will take Tianqi''s life." Wan Kun''s face changed a lot. He bit his teeth and said, "dare he?" "Shangguanyao nodded:" he dare, things have come to this point, he has nothing to dare Wan Kun''s anger is rising. I really want to tear up the superior officer to develop this evil thief. Shangguanyao hurriedly said: "today I call you here to pay tianqituo to you. Take him away from the palace and go away." Wankun suddenly raised his head: "is the emperor here?" Shangguanyao nodded: "yes, he has been here for me. I try my best to protect his life. When my brother didn''t come to Kyoto, I still talked in this palace. I want to protect him. No one dares to say no. But now my brother comes to Kyoto, he will enter the palace in a few days. If the emperor remains here, no one can save him, and the brother''s means will not let him He lives. " "Where is the emperor? Take me to see him. " Wan Kun is in a hurry. Shangguanyao immediately opened the secret door of the Buddhist hall. They went through the secret path and came to the outside of the secret room where Chu Tianqi was being held. There was a big lock on the iron door, and there was a small door under the iron door, which was used to deliver food and also on the big lock. She tried several times and failed to get the key from pearl. "The emperor was poisoned by chondral powder. Although I have an antidote, I can''t give it to him." Shangguanyao looks at the big lock, helpless. Wan Kun looked at the lock, glanced at shangguanyao, and said, "I''ll use your earrings." Shangguanyao didn''t know what he meant, so she quickly took off the red gold earrings and handed them to him. Wan Kun straightened the earrings and put them into the lock''s eyes. After a while, he heard a click and the lock opened. He hurriedly pushed the door in and saw that the emperor fell asleep on the collapse. "What happened to the emperor?" Wan Kun asked. Shangguanyao shook her head: "I don''t know. It''s usually pearl who comes to deliver rice. Sometimes I follow her and she doesn''t let me in." Wan Kun clasped Chu Tianqi''s hand pulse and frowned: "it''s really cartilage powder. He''s very weak. He hasn''t eaten for many days." He looked around and there was no food in the room. Seeing Chu Tianqi tortured like this, shangguanyao is heartache and remorse. If it wasn''t for her, how could the emperor have come to such a point? These dog servants dare to behave against her now. If the elder brother is in power completely, will she still have the share to talk in this palace? Wan Kun feeds the antidote given by shangguanyao to Chu Tianqi, and asks shangguanyao to go out and get some food and water in. Although Chu Tianqi is weak now, he is not in danger of getting sick. He wakes up soon after he infuses the antidote, and sees Wan Kun in front of him. At once, he looks surprised: "Wan Kun? Why are you here? You''ve been caught by them, too? " Wan Kun said: "emperor, I was caught by them and almost died. It was the empress who saved me, and she brought me to save you." Shangguanyao came back with food. When he heard Wan Kun''s words, he was very moved. Whether it was Wan Kun or Wen, they were very good. They were much better than her elder. It''s a shame to think about it. "Here comes the food." She came in with something. Chapter 1376 Chu Tianqi looks up at shangguanyao who comes in from outside. After so many years, they have been husband and wife for so many years, as if this is the first time he has paid such a serious attention to her. Shangguanyao''s impression in his mind is very shallow. He doesn''t know what her temperament is or what she likes or dislikes. He never thought about it, because he never cared about her. Perhaps it was because of his indifference that she fell into the scheme of shangguantuo and made such mistakes. In a word, he has his own responsibility. "Emperor -" seeing Chu Tianqi staring at herself, she was a little uneasy and embarrassed. Her eyes were slightly red. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it. Chu Tianqi nodded to her: "no need to say more, I understand that you can rein in the precipice and turn around is the bank." Shangguanyao knelt down in front of his bed and sobbed: "the emperor, my concubines know that they are guilty and dare not ask for the emperor''s forgiveness. Just ask the emperor not to blame my two children. They don''t know anything. All the sins are committed by me alone and let me bear the consequences alone." Chu Tianqi waved his hand: "get up, now what are you doing? Where am I still the emperor in this palace? I can''t say for a few days. Now it''s useless to say that. " Shangguanyao got up and handed the food to wankun. Then he said: "emperor, you can go with wankun today. This palace can''t stay any longer. Once shangguanyao entered the palace, you can''t go even if you want to Chu Tianqi shook his head: "I don''t go anywhere. I was born here and grew up here. This is my home. I won''t leave again." Wankun suddenly thought of a plan, and immediately said: "yes, it''s not us who should go. Why should we leave? But leave the fake? " Shangguan Yao and Chu Tianqi set their eyes on WAN Kun''s face and waited for him to follow. Wan Kun then said: "since the emperor can be transferred, and with false and true, then why don''t we transfer again, and return teeth to teeth?" Everyone''s goods are smart people. As soon as Wan Kun said this, they didn''t understand anything else. "Wan Kun, do you mean to let the emperor and the fake emperor change again?" Wan Kun nodded: "yes, as long as the fake emperor is cheated here, he certainly doesn''t know that the emperor has taken the antidote, and even I am the helper. Then he will take his lifeline and stab him with a needle. When the death is inconclusive, the emperor is still the emperor, and there is no change." Chu Tianqi nodded repeatedly: "this method is feasible, so do it." Shangguanyao said: "but the emperor, now most of the military power of the Chu Dynasty is in the hands of shangguantuo. Even if you sit on the emperor, it''s hard to shake his position." Wan Kun said: "it''s easy for the emperor to pretend to be a fake emperor first. Don''t expose his identity for the time being, and gradually gain his trust. There will always be a chance to take back the military power." The three conspired for a whole night. Seeing that it was about to dawn, shangguanyao left the Buddhist hall in a hurry, then hung the upper iron gate with a big lock. Tens of thousands of Kun hid under the bed, waiting for the false emperor to be caught. Shangguanyao went back to her bedroom, and then she went to sleep for a while. Until pearl came into the room, she didn''t get up to make up. Looking at the absent-minded appearance of pearl in the mirror, shangguanyao asked, "what''s wrong with you, pearl? Is there anything to say? " Pearl glanced at the dressing maid and whispered, "go out, all of you. I have something to say to the queen alone." Chapter 1377 Oh, what a big shelf. Do you really think you are the master? When Pearl saw that everyone was gone, she said to Guan Yao, "Niang, the marquis will be in the palace in two days. What should the one in the Buddhist hall do? You have to say something. Otherwise, when the Marquis blames us, no one can bear it." Shangguanyao''s face is cold. "Can''t bear it? Do you mean that in your eyes, Hou Ye is your master? " This girl is really more and more unscrupulous. Pearl knew the words in her heart and hurriedly waved her hand: "no, no, no, I don''t mean that. Please tell my mother what to do." Shangguanyao sneered in her heart, but she didn''t show it at all. She said, "I''ll tell you what you mean. You are the most powerful confidant around the palace. Naturally, I believe you." Pearl wiped a cold sweat in the dark. The mother always spoke in a strange way recently. It seems that it''s not the same as before, but she can''t see what''s different. In a word, there''s a very special feeling, which has no basis. Shangguanyao said: "what you said just now is very reasonable. Brother is going to enter the palace. Naturally, that man can''t stay any longer, or he will leave a disaster." After a pause, she added, "I don''t know if it''s time for us to make a decision, but --" when Pearl saw her break, she asked, "what is it?" Shangguanyao looked up at her, and her eyes were full of bitterness. "It''s just that my palace and he are husband and wife after all, and they have two children. There are still some friendships. My palace really can''t help them." When Pearl heard the words, she said, "it''s very kind of you to think so, madam. Have you forgotten? Last time the emperor came to see you, didn''t he say that if you really can''t do it, he can do something for you. As long as you speak, does he have any reason not to do it? " Shangguanyao suddenly said, "yes, I didn''t think of this floor before. It''s true. It''s much easier to work for him." She made a happy appearance and said: "Pearl, you will go to see the emperor and convey my words. I hope to solve this problem today. As soon as I fall asleep these days, I will dream of him. I dream that he chases me with a knife. Maybe only when he disappears completely in the world, can our palace live a few comfortable days." Pearl looked at shangguanyao''s face and sighed, "no wonder that the countenance of the lady looks so bad. It was a nightmare in the evening. Why don''t you call your maidservant? She can accompany you." Shangguanyao waved his hand: "what''s the use of staying with this palace? It''s something in my heart. It''s the same with you. Well, you don''t need to say more. You can go to see the emperor and let him come here in person. It can''t be publicized. He can do it himself. It''s more concealed." Pearl nodded hurriedly, "your maidservant understands." With a proud smile, pearl turned and walked away from Zhaoyuan hall at a brisk pace. She was in a good mood. What the Lord ordered could be carried out at last. She didn''t have to apologize to the Lord. Maybe she could get a reward. The imperial palace is sitting in a chair, and the eunuch behind him is rubbing his shoulder. The memorials on the desk are piled up like a mountain. "Emperor, here comes the Pearl girl of Zhaoyuan palace." The eunuch whispered. "Chu Tianqi" didn''t open his eyes, just said lazily: "let her in, maybe bring some good news Chapter 1378 Zhu''er went into the palace and saluted "Chu Tianqi": "maidservant see the emperor." "Chu Tianqi" just raised his eyes and swept pearl. The pride and complacency in his eyes were very obvious, "no ceremony." Pearl despised the fake in front of her heart, even if she acted in front of others, and dared to be so arrogant and rude in front of her. This kind of person thought he climbed very high, but did not know that once he fell down, he would fall very painful, and did not know how to put his position in order. One day, he fell from the throne, and how to deal with himself? "But the queen asked you to come?" "Chu Tianqi" asked. Pearl nodded: "it was the empress who ordered her maidservant." She looked around. There were several eunuchs in the palace. Chu Tianqi glanced at the eunuch around him, and the eunuch said in a sharp voice, "you all step back." When all the people were gone and the Palace door was closed, pearl said: "the emperor, the empress''s mother ordered her maid to come to preach. Please go to the Buddha Hall of Zhaoyuan palace in person and deal with the prisoners. It''s inconvenient for her to come out and fight. The emperor will do everything." "Chu Tianqi" looks happy. "She really said that?" Pearl nodded: "maidservant dare not speak in vain, empress Niang also said, please the emperor must go as soon as possible, don''t miss the time, so as not to blame the Marquis after entering the palace." "Chu Tianqi" is waiting for this day. He is looking forward to it day and night. Finally, how can he miss the time? He is eager to solve that person as soon as possible. Then in this world, he will become the real Chu Tianqi without any fear. He immediately got up and said to Chao zhu''er, "I''ll go now. Take the key, and I''ll change my clothes and go." This Dragon Robe is newly made according to his size. It can''t be stained with that man''s blood. Naturally, it needs to be replaced. Pearl took out the key from her bosom and handed it to the eunuch who had come up to her: "the slave servant has gone." When Pearl returned to Zhaoyuan palace, she reported this to shangguanyao. Shangguanyao nodded her head, got up and went into the inner hall. She said that she had a headache. She wanted to buy it by herself with the special cool oil from Sanhe shop outside the palace. The queen also sent her on a regular basis, which means that she was not sure what others bought. Every time she went out, the Queen''s mother would give her ten Liang silver. This cool oil can be bought for only one or two silver. She made a net profit of ninety Liang. Such a good thing, she would not refuse to do so. She also wanted to buy some fashionable and beautiful jewelry by the way. After waiting on shangguanyao to lie down, pearl took the silver and hurried out of the palace. Shangguanyao hurriedly got up, turned over the window and left, and took the path to the Buddhist hall. As soon as she entered the Buddhist hall, Chu Tianqi followed her. I saw that shangguanyao was also there. He raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "is the queen there, too? Isn''t pearl saying it''s inconvenient for you to appear? " The queen glanced at the two bodyguards behind him, frowned, beckoned at him, led him to the corner, lowered his voice and said, "there are some things you can do yourself, so don''t bother others to do them. The more people you know, the more disadvantageous they are to you. Can we teach you this?" "Chu Tianqi" thought for a moment, which made her very reasonable. The fewer people he knew, the better. If he took these people in, he would have to deal with the aftermath after a while, which would be troublesome. Besides, it''s really the poison of chondral powder in Chutian Qi''s body. He has been hungry for many days. I don''t think he has the strength to speak. Is he still allowed to kill him? Chapter 1379 He chuckled and looked up at shangguanyao''s delicate and beautiful face. There was a greedy look in his eyes. He said that sooner or later, shangguanyao would really become his woman. At that time, all the women in the harem belonged to him alone. He could not enjoy all the blessings of his life. Shangguanyao frowned. This guy''s eyes are really annoying. "What? Isn''t that right? " "Chu Tianqi" hurriedly said: "right, right, how can it be wrong? Everything the queen said is right. I listen to the queen." Shangguan Yao glances at him coldly and turns away. "Chu Tianqi" doesn''t care. Shangguanyao can''t see him now, which is normal. After all, there is a real emperor lying in it. After a while, he will let her know that he is ten times better than the real emperor. "You two are waiting here. I''ll go in by myself." He turned to the secret door, and the accompanying eunuch immediately followed. The familiar one opened the secret door and went in directly. Shangguanyao looks at these two bodyguards outside. The bodyguards around chutianqi are all the dead men sent by shangguantuo from the East. They are not only very skilled in martial arts, but also not afraid of death. If they are allowed to enter, the wounded monk wankun, the weak Chu Tianqi, is not their right hand at all. "Chu Tianqi" came to the iron gate, a smell of bad smell came, he wrinkled his good-looking brow, his face slightly unnatural, and said to the eunuch: "open it." The eunuch immediately opened the door, and the strange smell came to his face, making him nauseous. He was used to living a worried life in Yuhe palace. When he came to this dirty place, his mood and psychology did not change for a while. The eunuch stepped in first, and saw Chu Tianqi lying on the hard bed like a dead man. He immediately turned around and said, "emperor, come in." "Chu Tianqi" stepped in at once, glanced around his eyes, and there was a plate of moldy food in the corner. It was disgusting. The smell came from this food. "Go and see if you''re dead." The eunuch went up and snorted, then turned around and shook his head: "not dead, angry." "Chu Tianqi" sneered: "life is so hard. It''s not dead. What''s the use of keeping this breath in the world?" He slowly approached the bed and looked at the face of the man on the bed, his heart was full of envy and hate: "God is really unfair, some people are born with great dignity, some people are born with lowliness like grass mustard, the same are people, why some people are born with nobleness than us?" But looking at Chu Tianqi''s miserable appearance, the jealousy in his eyes gradually disappeared, "but it has to be said that God is also fair, and occasionally will give us some opportunities, so that we can turn these lowly plants into towering trees." "So, since there is me in the world, you don''t need to continue to exist. Chu Tianqi, one is enough." His eyes gradually became cold and his whole body was full of murderous Qi. One hand had already grasped a dagger. He stepped forward step by step, suddenly raised the dagger and stabbed Chu Tianqi in the heart. Here, his knee suddenly hurt, and his right leg fell on his knees involuntarily. The dagger in his hand was naturally skewed. The blade was stabbed into the board on the hard bed. His heart was shocked and his face suddenly changed. He was about to pull out the dagger and stab it again, but his wrist was locked by another hand. Those eyes, which had been tightly closed, suddenly opened and stared at themselves coldly. Chapter 1380 "Want me to die?" Chu Tianqi clasps his wrist and slowly sits up. At this time, wankun quickly slipped out of the bed, stabbed the silver needle in his hand into the back neck vital point of "Chu Tianqi". Once the needle was stabbed, his whole body collapsed and he had no strength. The eunuch at one side saw this and opened his mouth to shout. Unfortunately, the voice didn''t rush out of his throat. Wan Kun''s sleepy figure bullied him to the front. The long silver needle pierced the eunuch''s back neck. He also fell to the ground and couldn''t move. Originally, both of them had learned Kung Fu, and the Kung Fu was not weak. However, what happened in front of them was so fast that their brains did not react and their hands did not have time to resist, so the confrontation was over. No, there is no confrontation at all. There is also a beginning of confrontation. Chu Tianqi got out of bed, holding the dagger in his hand, and squatted in front of the fake "Chu Tianqi" lying in front of the bed. He inserted the bright dagger in front of Chu Tianqi. "Have you ever thought that you will have this day?" "Chu Tianqi" gritted his teeth and endured the pain of his weakness. There was no fear in his eyes. He was still fierce and arrogant. "Whether I think of it or not, the ending will not change. Even if you kill me now, you can''t walk out of here alive." Chu Tianqi sneered: "is that right? Do you really think so? Do you really think you and your master have succeeded? " Wan Kun said: "emperor, I come, time is not much." Chu Tianqi nodded. He didn''t recover all his strength now. It''s OK to walk and talk, but there are still many tests waiting for him to challenge. He has to cultivate enough spirit. Chu Tianqi got up and retreated. Wan Kun closed the iron door tightly, then squatted in front of the man. His clothes and pants and shoes were taken off together. After Chu Tianqi changed them, he put on Chu Tianqi''s clothes and shoes. Then he stabbed him in the palm with a dagger in his hand. He almost died of the pain. "When is shangguantuo going to ascend the throne?" Chu Tianqi opened his mouth to gasp in pain. He wanted to shout out, but it seemed that something had blocked his throat. He could not shout out. He could only hoarse his voice and said, "what do you want to know from me? You are just dreaming. If you want to kill, you can kill. Why nonsense?" Wan Kun nodded, "well, if you have backbone, then I will complete you." He raised the dagger and stabbed the blade into the palm of the other hand of "Chu Tianqi". The pain made him twitch all over. Seeing that he still didn''t open his mouth, he pulled out the dagger and stabbed it into the thigh of "Chu Tianqi". The blood flowed out. Chu Tianqi had a little fluke in mind. He thought that these two people would not kill him, at least they would take him as a shield or hostage. In this way, as soon as he left the room, he could be saved again. But now, at last, he knew that he was wrong. This man was very cruel. He didn''t care about his life at all. Seeing Wan Kun pull out the dagger again, looking for the next blade on him, he shouted: "I said, I said, don''t kill me." If once upon a time, he would never beg for mercy and die if he died. He didn''t care much about it, but it was a life. Eighteen years later, he was still a hero. But now different, he sat on the throne and enjoyed the glory of the supreme throne, which he never thought of. Chapter 1381 He didn''t want the beauty to disappear like this. He didn''t sit on the throne enough. Anyway, they don''t know the truth. It''s important to protect their lives first. "I said, I really said." He gasped and saw that the dagger was far away from his chest. He just said: "the Marquis said that he said he would not ascend the throne and would let me be emperor all the time. That''s what he said." This kind of nonsense, wankun nature does not believe, do not want to expose him, "the two hundred thousand troops from the East can move?" "Chu Tianqi" eyes a turn, busy way: "no, Hou ye said, that army he will never move, also can''t move, he came to Beijing this time, only brought dozens of confidants just It seems that there is nothing left in his mouth. Wan Kun simply inserted the dagger into his other leg, cut off his artery, and the blood gushed out. "Chu Tianqi" shouted hoarse: "you, you do not keep your word, you promised to spare my life." Wan Kun said: "you are full of nonsense, when I am good at fooling? If you want to live, if you don''t show sincerity, don''t blame me for the poison. " Although it was said in the face of "Chu Tianqi", it was said to the eunuch who will be interrogated later. When the eunuch heard this, he was frightened and trembled. Naturally, he understood the meaning of wankun. The blood was more and more flowing, and Chu Tianqi''s face was more and more white. Besides convulsion and trembling, his body could not make any sound. Wan Kun slowly got up and turned to the eunuch behind him. He was frightened by the murderous spirit of his body: "I said, don''t kill me. Please don''t kill me. I have the old and the young. I''m not the eunuch in this palace. I''m the one sent by the Marquis from the East. I''m specially responsible for sending a message to the fourth generation and reporting the palace of love to the marquis in real time." Wan Kun asked with cold eyebrows: "how to report?" The eunuch said, "there are messengers who travel between Dongli and Kyoto, and there are pigeons who carry messages." Wan Kun asked, "did your Marquis see you?" The eunuch quickly shook his head: "no, how can the Marquis recognize such a small person as me? I''m under the charge of Cui, who is the most powerful assistant of the marquis." "Governor Cui and shangguantuo are also in Beijing?" Wan Kun asked. The eunuch said: "governor Cui has been in the city of Kyoto. Last time the Marquis returned to Dongli, governor Cui left the layout. He has always lived in the upper government and never left." Wan Kun sneered: "you really started to lay out since then." After hearing this, Chu Tianqi behind wankun sighed: "I was reminded by sister Huang at the beginning, but I didn''t care too much. I didn''t expect to --" wankun scolded himself and hurried to give guidance: "as the saying goes, I''m not afraid of thieves. I''m afraid of thieves. If you''re stared at by them, they will always have a way to act and can''t prevent it." It may not be impossible to prevent it, but he was too considerate of his feelings, especially that Shangguan family was still the founder of the country. In the end, he had to take into account the feelings of some ancestors. In addition, he married shangguanyao as the queen, so he didn''t guard against them too much. That''s what caused today''s disaster! "Young master Wan, the emperor and villain have said everything they know. Please do well and leave a cheap life for villain." The eunuch begged. Wan Kun glanced at him: "have you said everything? Are you sure you have nothing to say? " The eunuch looked at Wan Kun in a dazed face. "Please remind me one or two." Chapter 1382 Wan Kun said, "is it true that you only want to help Guan Yao''s son to get on the top of your family The eunuch''s face turned white, and he dared not speak. He said with a dry smile, "you can really talk and laugh. How can such a secret matter be known by villains and villains?" Wan Kun squatted down and simply picked off the eunuch''s clothes on him. The bloody knife wiped around his snow-white tunic, which made the eunuch jumpy. "Now it may be too late." Wan Kun''s cold voice is like the soul enchanting messenger from hell, gloomy and indifferent. The eunuch''s weak body shook fiercely, and said: "I said that I should not have known these things. The day before Cui Guanshi sent me to the palace, he drank with me. He was very happy that day. He drank too much. He liked to talk when he drank too much. He said that he had no intention of letting the little prince ascend the throne. This Emperor, he wants to sit on his own, so he got a fake into the palace, let him occupy the throne first, cooperate with him inside and outside, wipe out the emperor''s confidants, and seize the military power of each domain step by step. After he has mastered all the real power, the fake Emperor will announce to the world and give the throne to him. " "In this case, I''m afraid your marquis is doesn''t intend to let the queen and the prince live, does he?" "The eunuch nods:" yes, the Marquis is is so planned, as long as the real power is held in his hand, no one in the palace will stay except those in the official family Chu Tian''s whole body trembled with Qi, and shangguantuo''s ruthlessness was beyond his imagination. Shangguanyao has arrived at the door at this time. Hearing the eunuch''s words, she is in a cold sweat on her back. All things are predicted by Qi Rongyue. Elder brother, he really planned to do so. He would not let go of her children, not even her. She quickly opened the iron door and came in. The eunuch saw shangguanyao at a glance, and hurriedly shouted in a hoarse voice, "empress, empress, help me." Shangguanyao didn''t care about him. He said directly to Chu Tianqi and WAN Kun, "hurry up. The bodyguards outside have already been suspicious. Maybe they will rush in sometime." Only then did the eunuch realize that all this was done by the empress''s mother in collusion with them! Wan Kun takes out a gold needle and stabs it directly into the Baihui cave of the eunuch. He uses his palm strength to completely whiten the gold needle into the top of his head. The eunuch did not even utter a scream and swallowed. Wan Kun put on the clothes of the eunuch, then took out the change and disguised himself as the eunuch. They were about the same height. They put on their clothes and went to Chu Tianqi for a stop. They could really fake the truth. Shangguanyao stared at his transfiguration and admired it with admiration, but he still said: "although your transfiguration is powerful, I can''t see any difference, but what do you do with your voice? As soon as you make a noise, it will be exposed. " Wan Kun stabbed two needles into his throat with a silver needle and said, "now?" Chu Tianqi said: "your voice is very hoarse now. It sounds like you are ill. I understand." Wan Kun sneered: "I try to talk less. When I have to, I will say that I am suffering from wind damage and hoarse my voice." Shangguan Yao looked at wankun with admiration. He was not old, but he was so flexible and steady. Indeed, he was a proud man even Jianyun mentioned. Chapter 1383 Wan Kun threw the eunuch under the bed, and then dragged Chu Tianqi out of the room, covered in blood, and threw it in the secret path, so that Pearl would not find the people in the room when he came to check the body. The three left the Buddhist hall in a big way. Shangguanyao quietly returned to Zhaoyuan hall, while Chu Tianqi and WAN Kun returned to Yuhe hall. Looking at the stack of memorials on the book case, Chu Tianqi sighed and subconsciously read them. Wan Kun hurriedly pressed his hand and said in a low voice, "emperor, you are not really Chu Tianqi. What you have to do is, like that fake, you don''t know anything about the government, and you don''t see any compromise." Chu Tianqi understood and nodded: "yes, now all the guards in the palace have changed. Even the eunuch and the palace maid have many faces. Once our white identities are exposed, the consequences are unimaginable." This is not the main thing. They have more important things to do. They need to take back sovereignty, rescue Jianyun and let the dark clouds hanging over the palace disappear. They pretended to rest in Yuhe palace for a while, and then went to the prison. Mr. Wan and Jianyun were still in the prison. But for the maintenance of Shangguan Yao, they would have been killed in secret as early as Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen had an accident. The watchman of the prison had already changed into a relative of the official family. When he saw the two coming, no ordinary bodyguard saw the emperor''s panic. He was only a little surprised: "how can the emperor come to the dirty place of the prison today?" The leader in charge of the prison guards smilingly came to Chu Tian''s face. Obviously, this guy knew that Chu Tianqi was a fake and knew him well. Otherwise, how dare he look at the emperor like this in front of the people? His words are very easy. Chu Tianqi''s eyes swept toward him, with a light face and a light smile on the corner of his lips. "If you have something to ask the key criminal who is locked inside." When the leader saw Chu Tianqi''s indifferent appearance, there seemed to be a trace of pride in his eyes. He was very upset. He really thought he was the emperor, but he was just a double. How long can he sit? Once the Marquis wants to ascend the throne in the future, you will be the first one to die. What kind of clothes will you put in front of the old son? The leader thought so in his heart, but he didn''t show any marks on his face, still smiling: "please, Emperor." He made a wink at his subordinates and ordered him to lead the emperor in. It is said that when the emperor comes, the leader should take him in and guard his safety. However, the leader orders a small minion to take the emperor in. The small minion is flattered and leads the emperor to the prison. When the emperor''s figure disappeared at the gate of the prison, the leader gave a poo to the gate of the prison to express his dissatisfaction. Seeing the emperor''s presence, the jailer who was drinking and chatting immediately threw away his glass and knelt down to the Emperor: "I don''t know if the emperor is coming, subordinates -" he glanced at the table full of wine and meat behind him, his forehead was sweating, "and asked the emperor to punish him." Chu Tianqi didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, so he said directly, "where are the Jianyun couple locked up?" The castellan hurriedly got up and said, "I''ll take the emperor with me." The other two wardens also got up, rushed to the front first, lit the fire pots all the way, the dark cell suddenly became very bright, and all the faces in the cell, which were either frightened or resentful or empty, were clearly illuminated. Chapter 1384 The jailer came to a prison door with a big chain lock, and pointed to two old people snuggling together in the corner of the prison door. I haven''t seen them in a short period of time, but the two who are already old seem to be getting old, especially the Japanese Jane Yun, who looks haggard and depressed. It''s not good to look at them. The hand hidden in the sleeve gradually clenched into a fist. Wankun swallowed the anger on his chest. Shangguantuo swore that he would not be a man if the revenge was not avenged. Chu Tianqi is also secretly biting his teeth. Master has done many things for their Chu family in his whole life. At this age, he will also be affected by their Chu family. He is sorry for her old man. Mr. Wan looked at several people under the glare of the fire. His face was cold and heavy. He was so familiar with them, but he was a little strange. Now he could not tell who was real and who was false. He doesn''t want to distinguish these things. He just wants his wife to leave this ghost place as soon as possible, and only wants his only son to live well. "Open!" Chu Tianqi''s cold order. The jailer did not hesitate to open the prison door quickly. "Emperor, these two old people are very hard spoken. They can''t pry anything out of their mouths. They should have been executed secretly. The empress sent a message to let her subordinates wait for Haosheng to take care of them. She also asked the doctor to treat them, saying that they want to stay alive. This is even more difficult. They are more confident and fearless. They don''t take small people at all Put it in your eyes. " Both inside and outside of the story, they had a clean grasp of the tragic situation of the two people in front of them. In a word, it had nothing to do with them, everything was their own. Chu Tianqi didn''t say a word. He scolded these villains'' ancestors for 18 generations. "Well, you''ll step back first. I have something to ask them." The warden and the bodyguard heard that, naturally, they did not dare to stay. They immediately turned around and left. The Emperor himself came to the prison. Naturally, there was something important to ask. Obviously, they would not listen to it. As soon as he left, Wan Kun was about to rush forward to check his parents'' situation, but was stopped by Chu Tianqi. He whispered: "don''t act rashly. There are many eyes around us. None of these people is a fuel-efficient lamp, otherwise they won''t be put into this prison." Wan Kun nodded, knowing that he had just been impulsive: "I know." Mr. Wan looked up at Chu Tianqi standing in front of him and asked in a cold voice: "what are your ideas? If you have something to say, you don''t need to speak in secret. " Chu Tianqi said: "Mr. Wan is still so magnanimous today, but I am really impressed." Chu Tianqi said, suddenly squatted in front of Wanxian, clasped Wanxian''s hand tightly, but asked coldly: "you Wanjia industry, really do not plan to hand it over?" He put a gold needle into Mr. Wan''s hand, looked into Mr. Wan''s eyes and nodded softly. One side Wan Kun said: "emperor, you can ask the wrong person about this. As early as two years ago, Mr. Wan handed over all the ten thousand industries of the Chu and Zhou Dynasties to Wan Kun to take care of them, and even the real estate title deed to him. Don''t you think it''s hard for them to hand over the industry?" Mr. Wan''s eyes looked at Chu Tianqi in astonishment, and his clenched hand quickly retracted. He knew what was in his palm. Chu Tianqi seemed to have become the Chu Tianqi he knew. When Wan Kun''s voice rang out, although the husky voice was not familiar to him, what he said made him excited. Chapter 1385 Only wan Kun, his son, knows these things. No one knows that he has already transferred all his property to Wan Kun. Wan Kun will never publicize this. There is only one possibility. Wan Kun rescued the emperor. The two men in front of him are the real Chu Tianqi and the little Eunuch in Wan Kun''s disguise. Wan Kun''s transfiguration skill is the true story of Jianyun. He knows that he can do it. On one side, Jianyun also noticed something wrong. One was the little emperor she had been with day and night, and the other was her son who was raised by herself. Her understanding of them was deep and deep. Chu Tianqi stood up and said, "well, I just need to ask wankun. It seems that I have come here for nothing." He slowly got up, lost the tears in his eyes, took a deep breath, turned around, and walked away with Wan Kun. One day, he will let shangguantuo taste the prison and pay a heavy price for his crimes. Zheng Nianwen''s injury has basically healed. She put on the men''s clothes that shangguannuo had prepared and hid the gold needle, silver needle and dagger. She was going to go out, but shangguannuo blocked her. "Are you going out?" Shangguannuo frowned. She nodded, "my injury is over. I can''t wait any longer." "Where are you going now?" asked shangguannuo Asked the superior officer. "I''m going to enter the palace," said Zheng. "My master, uncle and WAN Kun are all in the palace. I''m going to save them." "On your own?" He raised his eyebrows, and there was anger in his eyes. She was clearly looking for death. Read the text way: "even if is dead, I also want to die together with them, always better than hiding here muddle along." "I don''t want to hide something from you," said the superior officer. "I just got the news that Wan Kun has been executed. He is dead, and the emperor probably can''t escape. Master and his wife have been locked in prison. I don''t know if they are still alive." Nianwen''s body suddenly shakes. She tries her best to hold the door frame around her and doesn''t let herself fall to the ground. She looks red and shakes her head: "I don''t believe it." Tears rolled down in his eyes, and his heart ached like a million sword puncture. "He said that he would protect me all his life. He said that he would never leave me all his life. What he said would never break his promise. He would never die. He would never." Shangguannuo reached out and clasped her arm, holding her falling body: "wen''er, you can''t come back from death. Don''t be too sad. I will accompany you in the future. I promise that I will treat you all my life, and I won''t let you suffer any grievances all my life." Read the article to raise the MOU, the tearful eye is dim stare at the upper official Nuo: "do you think you have the right to say these words to me now? Our Zheng family has no grievances or worries with you, and the emperor''s uncle has never done anything harmful to your official family, but what about you? Return good for evil, and do as an animal. Go away, I will not see you again. " She pushed him away. There was no place to let out her anger. Who would let him be a senior official. Shangguannuo was pushed back by her for a few steps. Looking at her, she felt sad and sad: "wen''er, it''s not the time to be ambitious. I told you that I''m different from my father. I''m not him. I don''t have his endless ambition. I don''t agree with what he has done now. He killed my most beloved grandfather. I will ask for this account from him Come back. " Chapter 1386 "Come back? You are ridiculous. He is a father, you are a son, he won the throne, and he will not pass it on to you in the future. What justice and brightness do you put in front of me? " The disdain and ridicule of wennian stabbed shangguannuo, "Zheng Nianwen, in your eyes, I am such a person as shangguannuo? If I was on the same boat as my father, would you still be here? If I want to hide something from you, just those words, why should I tell you? Even if you enter the palace, you may not be able to find out. Why should I tell you this? " "I just don''t want to deceive you. You have the right to know the truth. I want you to understand that no matter what happens, I will accompany you unconditionally and block you. I will never let those villains hurt you." The sarcasm in Nianwen''s eyes gradually dissipated. He coagulated shangguannuo''s eyes and said, "if your father knew my existence, he asked you to hand me over, what would you do?" "Unless I die, it''s impossible," said the superior officer "In that case, I''d like to ask you to do me a favor." There was a new hope in her heart. If shangguannuo was willing to help her, she might be able to sneak into the palace and have a chance to save the master and uncle. Shangguannuo nodded: "as long as I can do it, I will not refuse." "You must be able to do it. You are the son of shangguantuo. The whole palace is in your hands. It should not be difficult for you to enter the palace." Shangguan said: "tomorrow my father will enter the palace. The fake emperor will set a banquet in the palace to receive the wind for my father. I will go too. What? What do you want to do? " Read: "take me, I can dress up as your follower." Seeing the appearance of Shangguan Nuo, she said: "don''t worry. As long as I enter the palace, I will be separated from you. Even if I am caught, I will never give you up." Shangguannuo said: "I''m not afraid of this. Now most people in the palace are planted by my father. Even if you get into the palace, it won''t help. There are experts guarding every place that matters. You won''t have a chance at all." "You don''t have to worry about it. I have my own opinion. You just need to take me in." She stared at shangguannuo''s eyes, her hands were wringing and her face was tense. Even if he wants to refuse such a request and such a reading, he cannot say it. "Well, I promise you, but you also want to promise me that you can go to the palace to investigate. You must not expose your identity. You can come back as you go. You must not commit any danger by yourself." In order to enter the palace, Nianwen will agree to all the conditions, nodding busily: "OK, I''ll listen to you." Although Wan Kun''s heart was very painful when she thought of her father and mother, there was a kind of premonition that they might not have died at all, maybe they were just rumors, hope was rumors. "I''ll follow my father into the Palace tomorrow morning. I''m afraid I can''t come here to pick you up, let alone let you get on the road. When my father''s people see you, they will be pregnant." The LORD promised. Nianwen frowned: "what can I do then?" "Why don''t you go back to the palace with me now and live in the Shangguan mansion tonight, and follow me into the Palace tomorrow as my entourage, so no one will doubt it naturally." Read the text and go to the government? Shangguantuo should also be in shangguanfu now. If you find an opportunity and kill him, will not everything be finished? Chapter 1387 Shangguannuo seemed to see through her mind, and immediately said: "don''t think of those useless ones. My father''s Mingwei and yinwei don''t know how many of them are of first-class martial arts. Although your Kung Fu is good, it''s not the opponent of those people. If you act rashly, it''s definitely in his mind." Nianwen nodded: "I know how to deal with it. It''s you. If I really kill your father, what would you do?" Shangguannuo frowned and didn''t speak for a long time before he replied: "although he deserves what he deserves, he is my father after all. I won''t help you or him." This seems to be the most satisfactory answer for Nian Wen. She didn''t expect him to help her kill her father: "I hope you can remember what you said." She disguised herself as an ordinary teenager, dressed in the clothes of her entourage, followed shangguannuo back to shangguanfu, and met General Hu Zhide of Yuexi outside the mansion. "Oh, isn''t this the son of the world? I haven''t seen you for months, but I look more and more handsome. " Hu Zhide looks at shangguannuo in front of him and immediately thinks of his son Hu Yuanming. Yuanming is a few years older than shangguannuo. At such a good age, but something like that happened. If not now, how could he get involved with shangguantuo today. The superior officer Nuo smiled and bowed to Hu Zhide: "General Hu is joking. Are you here to see my father?" Hu Zhide nodded: "yes, some military information needs to be reported to the marquis. If you are busy, I''ll go to see you." With that, hood patted Guannuo on the shoulder and turned away. The man who had been bowing his head saw him go. Then he glanced up and swept his back. He frowned and asked, "it seems that it was his man who led the army to surround me and uncle min at the gate that day." Shangguannuo led her into the door and saw no one around. Then he whispered: "Hu Zhide and my father were not closely related. Since his son''s accident, he and my father have come close. They often meet and whisper together for an afternoon. They don''t know what to say. Now it seems that they began to plan at that time." "I have to say that Hu Zhide has done a lot in Kyoto. Nowadays, there are more or less doubts about all the civil and military officials in the imperial court. It''s up to Hu Zhide to take them to town. Otherwise, how can they be so peaceful?" When it comes to the death of Hu Zhide''s son, Nianwen suddenly remembers something and asks the official, "how did his son die?" "It''s said that he was assassinated, but it''s also said that his son offended someone in the palace and died in the hands of expert Yulin Wei, so Hu Zhide turned to my father''s door." I still remember last year when she was 15 years old and Ji that day, the banquet was held in the palace. She had no choice but to pick apricots in the imperial garden, but accidentally ran into the good things of two people. At that time, Wan Kun told her that the man''s name was Hu Yuanming, the first son of general Yuexi. She lost her mind a little. She never thought that what was almost forgotten by her would be turned out today, and that changed the fate of all people. If she had not gone to the imperial garden that day, had not run into the adultery between Hu Yuanming and the concubine, had not disturbed her parents and uncle, would everything be different? At least Hu Zhide will not be put under shangguantuo''s door because his son is dead, so shangguantuo will not be so lucky in Kyoto. So, because of this, she became the culprit? Chapter 1388 "What are you thinking?" Seeing her dejected, shangguannuo asked in a low voice. She said, "it''s OK, nothing." Just when they arrived at the entrance of mucangju, they saw that the courtyard was very busy. Sun Liuliu, wearing a pair of Peach Pink Embroidered red plum, sat at the stone table in the courtyard. The gold bead chain dangling from the hair to the cheek, didn''t know what was said by the wife of xianguanghou, who was sitting opposite, and sometimes she would cover her mouth and smile. The flowers and branches of the smile were trembling, plus the clothes that were very eye-catching. It was really impressive You can''t ignore it. When shangguannuo arrived at the gate of the courtyard, he saw the scene and immediately turned around with Nianwen in his hand. He didn''t want to deal with the two men. One side holds the baby''s mistress to see the appearance, hurriedly cries: "the son of the world has come back, the son of the world can be counted back." The wife of Xian Guang Hou looked up and saw that her son had turned to go. She said in a deep voice, "noer, where is this going?" Shangguan Nuo sighed, and could only turn around and enter the hospital. If it was only sun Liuliu, he would not care about her at all, but his mother was his mother after all, and he could not do too much. Turning around, shangguannuo whispered, "don''t be afraid, I''m here." Nianwen glances up at the two women in the courtyard, afraid? Why is she afraid of them? Jokes. She bowed her head, followed shangguannuo silently, and stood behind him, just like the ordinary follower. "Mother, why are you here?" Shangguannuo squeezes out a bit of farfetched smile and says to xianguanghou''s wife. Liao Shi looked up at his son and wanted to say some harsh words, but he saw his emaciated and haggard poor appearance again, so he could not say any heavy words, only sighed: "you, how can you not see the trace all day, how can you come back, how can you see me go?" "I suddenly think of something else," said the superior officer. "I didn''t mean to avoid you." He tells the truth and lies. Can she be a motherfucker? Liao Shi didn''t tear down his platform either. He took charge directly: "noer, my mother brought Liu Liu here today. You have a good talk with Liu Liu. You are already a child''s father. You can''t come here by nature any more." Shangguan Nuo didn''t look at Sun Liuliu at all. He was disgusted with her. This woman seemed harmless on the surface, but in fact was very poisonous. He pulled Cui Guanshi to drink a few days ago. He wanted to set up some things in the palace, but he didn''t expect to set up another thing. When Nian Wen left the capital, he went to Jincheng. When sun Liuliu learned that, he secretly bribed Qiu Ye Lou''s assassin to assassinate Nian Wen. Fortunately, Nian Wen was not a soft persimmon. With the influence of the Marquis''s house, Qiu Ye Lou suffered a loss. When he learned that the other side was the daughter of the king, he stopped. "What my mother taught me," he said with a smile Liao Shi is most bothered by his appearance. He has no choice but to take oil and salt. She got up and took her son''s hand to one side, avoiding sun Liuliu''s face and whispering. Sun Liuliu, who had been sitting like a little daughter-in-law, finally raised her head and her eyes fell on Zheng Nianwen. "You look familiar. Are you new?" Sun Liuliu is also boring. Seeing this young man, he has a beautiful face, but he can naturally attract people''s attention. Zheng Nianwen raised his eyes and looked up at Sun Liuliu with a light face: "back to shizifei, the villain has been waiting for Shizi for some time." After listening to the words of Lady Xian Guanghou, she expected that sun Liuliu and shangguannuo would not meet very often. Chapter 1389 So even if she lies, she may not know. Looking at these eyes, sun Liuliu''s face was stunned. She felt a sense of inexplicable familiarity that made her uncomfortable. She frowned. She must have never met this person, but these eyes were very similar to someone. She also wants to ask a few more questions and see clearly. The young man in front of her eyes has already lowered his eyes. On the other side, shangguannuo, who was pulled by his mother to lecture, sees sun Liuliu''s eyes reading Wen. She says in a dark way, "Xiao Guan, I''m hungry. Go to the kitchen to have a look and help me prepare some food." Read the text to nod, just want to start, but don''t know where to go, but listen to the official Nuo again: "five son you also go, don''t see my joke in this pestle." Shangguannuo said to the young man standing on the other side. The voice of the young man is, turn around and walk in, read the text to catch up quickly, quickly disappear. Liao was dissatisfied and said, "when is it? Why haven''t you eaten yet? " Shangguannuo wryly smiled: "it''s not busy, mom. I can handle my own affairs. Go back." Seeing that there was no one else in the courtyard except the two girls brought by sun Liuliu, Liao thought that he was gone now. Maybe he could have a word with sun Liuliu, at least he would tease the children. "Well, I''ll go now. This man is too wordy and annoying when he''s old." Liao Shi went to see his grandson again. He looked at his lovely appearance. He liked it very much. "Grandma is gone. You play with your parents." Liao Shi looks back at Sun Liuliu and winks at her. He signals her to take the initiative and stop sitting. After receiving sun Liuliu''s response, Liao family left Mu Cang''s house in peace. As soon as Liao''s family left, sun Liuliu immediately got up, took the baby from the nurse''s arms and carried it to shangguannuo''s face: "Shizi, the child is three months old and will soon be full, but he has no name." Shangguannuo frowned. Last time, she stopped him in the garden and said it again today. "I told you last time that you should look after the name of the child and do everything about the child. You know better than anyone how the child came. Don''t need me to repeat it again?" Sun Liuliu''s face became very embarrassed. She lowered her eyes. Tears filled her eyes. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. How did this child come? Could I have it alone? Doesn''t he have a surname? He is your own son. Are you so cruel? " Shangguannuo sneered, coagulating this seemingly delicate face in front of him: "I''m cruel? My heart is no longer entrusted to the sun Liuliu on the water. You know what you''ve done. I''ve already said that if you don''t want to be determined to marry into the official family, what I can give you is only the position of a son and a concubine. Otherwise, you''d better save and don''t expect anything more. " Sun Liuliu stopped tears and looked up at the tall man in front of him. He was as handsome as before. He treated her as indifferent and alienated as before. No, not only indifferent and alienated, but also disgusted and deeply disgusted. The nanny went up and took away the crying child from sun Liuliu''s arms. She and the two maids retreated quietly. Only two of them were left in the huge yard. "Shizi, what did you just say? I don''t understand. " What on earth she did wrong made him so disgusted. Chapter 1390 Shangguannuo turned to sit down at the table, turned his back to sun Liuliu, and wrote softly: "remember, there has never been an airtight wall in the world, what you have done in the dark, someone will always know that it will come to my ears one day." Sun Liuliu''s face was bleak, but he still had a little luck: "I don''t understand what you are talking about. I am a lady in a deep boudoir. Since I married you, I haven''t even returned to my mother''s house. What can I do? If you want to sentence me to death, you should also tell me what mistakes I have made, so that I can die and understand. " Shangguannuo looked back at the hypocritical face that made him nauseous. "Well, since you have a stiff tongue, I''ll let you understand." He took a cup of tea and slowly poured himself a cup of warm tea. His voice was very gentle, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him. But his eyes were dark as if they had been cold for thousands of years. "Do you know autumn leaf tower?" Asked this, sun Liuliu''s figure suddenly shook, subconsciously shaking his head: "no, I don''t know, I don''t know, never heard of." He sneered, "since I haven''t heard of it, what can I do with such nervousness? Let me tell you that Qiuye tower is a killer organization. It specializes in the business of taking money and killing people. As long as it can afford money, it can buy anyone''s life. " "Coincidentally, I know a principal of Qiuye tower. He told me that some people in our government do business with them and spend a lot of money to buy people''s lives." Sun Liuliu''s body trembled more and more: "it''s none of my business. I didn''t do it. I didn''t do it." But shangguannuo said: "I haven''t finished speaking, what''s your hurry? Have you ever done it? Everyone knows. " Sun Liuliu knew that these Hu could not get past. If the son of the world had no real evidence, how could she say such words in front of her face? She rushed to shangguannuo''s body, knelt on his side, reached out and grasped his arm hanging on one side. Only when her hand touched his arm did she realize that although his face was light, his hand had already clenched his fist, and the whole arm was tight. "Shizi, I didn''t mean it. I was mad at that time. I did such a wrong thing on impulse. Shizi, I was wrong. You must forgive me this time. I dare not to do it again. I will never again." Shangguannuo never believed in her tears. It''s impossible to describe her tears with crocodile tears. He shook his hand and turned her to the ground: "poisonous woman, get out now, don''t let me see you again." He got up and left, leaving sun Liuliu half lying on the ground, ready to cry. When they returned to the room, wu''er and Nian Wen had brought some hot dishes from the kitchen. The superior officer said to wu''er, "go down first. If you have a small pass, you can wait here." "Yes, Shizi." Wu''er raised his eyes and looked down at Xiao Guan, who had never seen him before. How could he suddenly come to serve Shizi? "What are you looking at? Not yet? " Shangguannuo frowned, a little unhappy. Wu''er then knows that it seems that Shizi is very unusual to deal with this small pass. He never used to scold another slave for one slave, which never happened. Five son hurriedly retreats, Shangguan Nuo Zhao reads Wen to sit down to eat together. It''s not polite to read the article. I haven''t entered the rice one day today, although I don''t feel hungry. Chapter 1391 Can think of tomorrow to enter the palace, there is a fierce battle waiting for her, she must have enough spirit. Shangguannuo was so happy to see her today. He quickly added a bowl of white rice to her and put many dishes in the plate in front of her: "eat more, and have a good rest later." Read the text to nod, lowered a, in the heart head is very uncomfortable, here but go to the government, is her enemy live place, and she at present in addition to eat sleep, as if nothing can be done. She never thought that she could be so useless. She thought that she had learned the most exquisite medical skills from her master, learned a lot of Kung Fu, and practiced for more than ten years, so she was different from ordinary people. She had the power to protect herself and anyone she wanted to protect. But the reality is that she can''t protect anyone, including herself. In the face of power, she is so small, in the face of the suffering of her relatives, she is so helpless. Once upon a time, no matter what happened, wankun helped her to deal with it. Every time she was in danger, wankun would come to save her, no matter where she was or what happened to her. But when wankun was in danger, she could do nothing. One by one, Crystal hot tears fell into the rice. She could not bear to cry out, and chewed and swallowed the rice sandwiched in tears. Shangguannuo looked at her like this and was extremely distressed, but he did not know what words to comfort her. It was his father who caused all this. His father killed her family and a proud princess to such an extent. He took the pad and handed it to her: "wen''er, don''t be sad, everything will be OK." She didn''t take the handkerchief from him, raised her hand and wiped the tears on her face with her sleeve: "I will never let go of anyone who has harmed our Zheng family, never will." Sun Liuliu stood out of the window and looked at the two people in the room. She could not hear what they were talking about, but she could see that the son of the world was so gentle to his entourage. Such tenderness almost blinds her eyes. The son of the world never looks at her directly, but he is so good to a lowly follower. He is still a man. suddenly remembered as like as two peas in the courtyard, the surprised eyes of the attendant. They were so beautiful and familiar that they were exactly like the eyes of the princess of Changle. Is Shizi still thinking about Zheng Nianwen, who never put him in his eyes? Today, Zheng family as like as two peas, Zheng Nianwen is not known for his life and death. He is the son of Zheng Nianwen''s enemy, and even thinks of her. He even finds a man who has exactly the same eyes as she has to solve the Acacia. Her grandson, Liu Liu, can''t compete with a man? It''s funny. It''s ridiculous. She glanced at the man''s back, biting her teeth and leaving. The night is as cold as water. The night of wooden Cang house is very quiet. Without the bustle of the street and the noise of the people, the whole Houfu is quiet, like a lonely city without people. She missed the days when she lived side by side in the royal palace. It was very big, with few masters and children, but it was always so lively. Laughter was always constant. When my father and mother looked at her and my brother, their eyes almost overflowed with gentleness and love. People respected and loved them. The whole royal palace was so peaceful and warm. However, it was dark and chilly in the government. Everyone did not have good intentions. Each had his own ghost in mind. It was like a ghost city. Each envoy had his own means and got what he needed. Chapter 1392 That one, can we go back? Once happy, can you find it back? She must find it, she must. A girl dressed as a maid walked slowly through the gate of the wooden house. She deliberately slowed down, stretched her neck and looked into the yard. She saw that there was a young man sitting in the yard. Although she was wearing a common coarse cloth blouse, she looked ordinary, but the temperament he exuded was so different. Is he the pass of Princess shizifei? There was a sneer on the corner of the woman''s lips. She looked around and saw that no one was around. Two guards were dozing, so she found a good place. She fell on the ground and cried. The wailing voice must be properly controlled. It can not disturb the young people in the courtyard, but also the aristocratic children in the courtyard. This measure can be grasped well. Zheng Nianwen, who was sitting in a daze in the courtyard, heard the voice of surprise and hurriedly got up and went to the gate of the courtyard to have a look. When she saw a woman lying on the ground, it was dark in the night, she could not see the expression on her face, or even her face. She asked: "what''s the matter, girl?" "My foot seems to be twisted. It hurts so much that I can''t move it." She tried to get up. She couldn''t get up after several attempts. The bodyguard on one side said: "miss su''er, you''d better go quickly. We can''t deal with you when the prince comes out." However, Shizi ordered that shuixu su''er enter Muchang house for half a step, and not allow her to wander around Muchang house. Su''er girl? It''s a familiar name. She seems to have heard it somewhere, but she can''t remember it for a while. Su''er''s eyes drooped and his face was wronged: "do you think I don''t want to go? But now I have a twisted foot, how can I go? I can''t even move. " The two bodyguards exchanged a look and decided not to take care of her or help her. This woman''s tricks are endless. They can''t fall into her trap and let the son of the world blame them. Zheng read text also do not want to meddle, but she is a doctor after all, see people foot twist, and can not get up again, the heart is also unbearable, it is impossible to stand by and go out. She reached out to touch su''er''s feet, but su''er blocked her: "no, don''t touch it. It hurts so much." Zheng Nianwen picks eyebrow, she hasn''t met this yet, she begins to cry painful? Forget it. How about it? She can''t cure her, or her identity will be exposed? "Shall I take you back?" she asked Su''er''s eyes brightened and he nodded quickly: "it''s no better than that. Thank you very much." That''s what she''s waiting for. Nian Wen is not suspicious of deceit. He reaches for su''er''s arm and lifts her up from the ground. Su''er points her way and helps her to live in the house. At first, she walked all the way with lanterns hanging, but later, su''er led her into a dark path, which was lined with delicate trees. Read text to see a dark front, in the heart is also suspicious, frown and ask: "where do you live on earth?" Who knows that su''er girl, who was in her hand, stopped and turned to look at the young people around her. In the night, her smile was very strange. "It doesn''t matter where I live. What matters is where you will live in the future." Nianwen didn''t react to this, but saw that the girl in front of her suddenly pulled away her clothes and disordered her original neat hair. Then she clasped Zheng''s arm and screamed for help. Chapter 1393 Zheng Nianwen is stupid. What about this woman? What''s on? Looking at the madness of the woman in front of her eyes, she suddenly reflected that the crazy woman was going to frame up... It turns out that she fell down in front of the courtyard of mucangju with premeditation. She set a trap, and then she walked into the trap she set step by step. If in the past, she would surely see her trick finished and see how many tricks she had not used. But at present, she is sensitive in identity. Tomorrow, she will enter the palace with shangguannuo. It is not allowed to make any details, let alone shangguantuo find her existence at this time. She pulled back her arm and said in a deep voice, "girl, do you want to hurt me? I advise you to save yourself. Don''t hit your feet with stones. You can go now. If all the people are here, see how you can escape for yourself. " As soon as the words fell, she heard that there were disordered steps running towards this side. She turned around and walked. She spread her golden cicada steps at her feet and disappeared into the night in a blink of an eye. Su''er rushes forward to try to hold him, but he doesn''t even touch the corner of others'' clothes, so they have disappeared without trace. She screamed two more times, leading those who were searching in the garden to her. "Who is shouting?" The guard came up with the lantern and looked at it. Nice guy, the cute little beauty was huddled in front, sobbing and sobbing. She looked up with tears on her face. She was extremely pitiful: "some big brothers are here. If you come a few steps later, you can''t be sure if you want to be a student - how can I live?" That is to say, she has not been violated. Someone wants to do this. After hearing the sound of their rescue, they run away? This is the government. Who is so bold? "Which courtyard is the girl from?" Asked the guard. Su''er stood up slowly, tightly holding on to her clothes. Seeing more and more people going this way, she felt more proud and the tears on her face were more fierce. "I''m sue''er, and I live in Qiao''s house." When it comes to Qiao yuan, several guards will know her identity. Qiao yuan is the residence used by the upper government to accommodate those uncles who are not allowed to be spoiled. At present, is this girl the concubine of a master in the mansion? After all, it''s much more complicated when it comes to the relationship with the master. They dare not do it in private. They said, "let''s make it clear to the housekeeper. We can''t help you." Su''er naturally understands this truth. She doesn''t expect a few small guards to help her get people. What she has to do is to make a big fuss and make it known to everyone in the mansion. She knows that the son of the world has an innocent swineherd in the wooden Cang house, and let everyone know about her su''er''s existence, especially the Marquis and his wife. After all, the relationship between the son of the world and the princess of the world is not good Everyone knows that if Hou ye and Hou Ye''s wife knew that she had been favored by the aristocratic son, they might look at her differently and get her out of the Qiao yard. The guard leads her to the bright light, just in time to meet the steward Cui. Cui Guanshi glanced at su''er, who was in a mess. He frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?" Su''er covered his face and wept. In front of many people, he added the truth to the story. He said how bold the little pass was and how wronged he was. Director Cui is not Fubo. His eyes are very sharp. The woman speaks in a clear way. She doesn''t look like she has just been humiliated. Chapter 1394 It seems that everything is under her control. He frowned: "are you so sure that person is the small pass of mucangju?" Su''er nodded: "of course, I''m sure it''s him. I fell outside the wooden Cang house and twisted my feet. He had to send me back, but he pulled me into the dark garden halfway. If he wanted to do something wrong to me, I was so scared that I cried out a few times. Maybe he was scared, so he ran away in a hurry." Governor Cui takes an eye to see the guard with the lantern on his side: "what suspicious person can you see?" The guards shook their heads. "I didn''t see it. I didn''t see anything." Governor Cui looked at su''er again. After all, this matter involves the reputation of Mu cangju and even the son of the generation. If we don''t find out, we won''t finish it if we don''t catch the person who wants to be frivolous. However, director Cui also had some doubts in his mind. How could the people living in mucang not know the identity of su''er? They dare not even eat bear heart leopard gall. There must be something else in this. He glanced at su''er again and said that no matter what the internal situation was, it was always to be checked. "I can''t believe that there are such disciples in Shangguan mansion. In this way, miss su''er will follow me to mucangju. I''m here. I''m sure you will find out the traitor." Vegetable son hurries to say thanks, on the surface joyful color cannot cover. The doubt in Cui''s mind is more and more serious. Who can laugh at such a thing? A group of people came to mucang''s house, and the guard stopped them: "governor Cui, come to find Shizi so late?" "Manager Cui nodded:" I have something important to see Shizi, you go to report it Governor Cui''s position in the mansion is not comparable to that of ordinary governors. Naturally, the guards dare not neglect and hurry into the courtyard. Shangguannuo had known the whole story and was holding his stomach. Seeing that they did come, he said to Zheng, "stay here and see how I can clean her up." Read text to nod, she really does not want to deal with these people, "I see that vegetable son some familiar, the name also seems to have heard, just can''t remember where to see." Shangguannuo''s face became ugly, and he smiled awkwardly: "you think more, she is an ordinary girl in the mansion." If he had not been drugged last time, if he had nothing to do with su''er, he would have been able to confidently tell Nian Wen that this woman was su''er, who had sold herself to bury her father when they first met. But now, he has an unclean relationship with su''er. He doesn''t want to be belittled by Nian Wen, and doesn''t want to have no face in front of her. Naturally, he can''t let her know su''er''s identity. Shangguannuo turned out of the room and went straight to the courtyard. From afar, he saw that sue''er was standing in front of several guards in an untidy clothes. The clothes were not broken, but she didn''t take care of them. Who should I show her the appearance of the victim? "Son of the world!" Governor Cui gave a salute to shangguannuo. Shangguannuo nodded and asked in a low voice, "what is the reason for Cui to run to me if he doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night?" Cui Guanshi chuckles, "there are some things. It''s not right to disturb Shizi so late." Shangguannuo didn''t answer him. His eyes fell on su''er again and he asked, "what''s the matter? I didn''t say that this person can''t step into my wooden house for half a step. Governor Cui brings her here in the middle of the night. What do you want? " Chapter 1395 Shangguannuo is very polite to Cui Guanshi. Cui Guanshi watched shangguannuo grow up and knew his temper. He looked like this, obviously he was really angry. It seems that he is very dissatisfied with su''er. Su''er saw the anger on shangguannuo''s face and quickly knelt on the ground. Tears rolled down again: "Shizi, the maidservant didn''t bother Shizi, it was - it was -" she bit her lips and pretended to be indescribable. Cui Guanshi doesn''t care whether she''s real or fake. He just wants to deal with it quickly, so as not to disturb the marquis. He takes the words and says: "well, miss su''er just said that she was despised by a man called Xiaoguan in the garden, and this Xiaoguan is a man living in the forest. I brought her here to ask clearly. I can''t wronged a good man, but I will never wronged him Can you let go of a villain, son of the world Shangguannuo ignores Cui, squints at su''er, who kneels down in front of him, and asks, "you say she''s Xiaoguan?" Su''er nods. Shangguannuo asked again, "who told you his name is Xiaoguan?" Su''er is stunned. She immediately knows that she has said something wrong, which makes Shizi grasp the handle of it. Only listen to the son of the world again: "Xiaoguan came to the mansion today. He was on duty next to me the first day. There are only a few people who know her name. How can you know?" He stared at suyao, whose face was turning white gradually, and his voice became colder and colder: "who told you?" Su''er thought of someone''s admonition, and she was afraid. She could only shake her head desperately: "no, no one told me that it was Xiaoguan. He said it himself. I had never seen him before." Shangguannuo said: "Xiaoguan has been waiting for the pen and ink in my room. He has never left. Why, he still has the skill of separation? Who do you want to show this play to? " Su''er said in a hurry, "no, no, no, my maid didn''t lie. What she said was true. I was cheated to -" "enough -" shangguannuo angrily interrupted her: "do you want to make it up again? Even if you don''t say it, I know who is the one behind you. Go back and tell her to save her some of this misgivings. My patience is limited. Don''t think it''s great to have a son. If I''m going to let go of her, I''m just raising my hand. " Su''er''s heart is completely cold. It seems that Shizi has seen everything. In Shizi''s eyes, she doesn''t even fart at all. "Not yet?" Shangguannuo roars. Su''er''s body shuddered and hurriedly got up and ran away. On the contrary, manager Cui''s face is dignified. Why does shangguannuo have to spend so much effort to maintain an entourage? It seems that the pass is very important to him. And princess shizifei and su''er, why should they join hands to deal with a follower who just entered the mansion? There are many doubts in it. The more you think about it, the more curious you are. "Shizi, is this Xiao Guan here? I want to ask him two questions. " "I don''t know," said Cui. Shangguannuo knew that Cui Guanshi was suspicious. "He''s asleep. I''ll talk about it tomorrow." "Did you go to sleep?" officer Cui frowned? Before Shizi goes to bed, he goes to bed first? Is there such a truth in the world? " Shangguannuo smiled coolly. "There are so many reasons in the world. If I let him sleep, he will naturally sleep. After all, I am his master." Chapter 1396 Listen to this, Cui Guanshi''s heart is very uncomfortable. He knows that shangguannuo is a pun. He not only talks about the small pass in the room, but also himself. Let him remember his identity at all times. Don''t think that if he gets the respect of the Marquis, he can not put his son in the eye. He didn''t say anything more. He left and became more curious about the pass. Shizi never said such a thing to him before, but today, for the sake of the new follower, he even doubted that the follower was not a real follower. Maybe he had a different relationship with Shizi. Looking at Cui''s back disappeared, he turned around slowly and went to his study. It was dark in the study. It seemed that Nian Wen had left. He came to the door of Nian Wen''s room again. The light was still on inside. He stretched out his hand to knock on the door, but he shrank back. I''m afraid she won''t open the door so late. After all, it''s not good for a man and a woman to live alone in the middle of the night. Looking at the closed door, he stood for a while, and finally turned away with a sigh. The next morning, she got up early, or she didn''t sleep at all. After a night''s wild thinking, she was full of family members who had to say goodbye in the future and had been separated forever. If my parents are still alive, how can I abandon Kyoto and ignore her? Mother used her whole life to protect her uncle and Chu Dynasty. Now that mother is gone, the burden naturally falls on her. She must rescue her uncle and master and help him regain the imperial power. As soon as he opened the door, he saw shangguannuo wearing a new one standing outside the room. She frowned slightly, looked around, and saw that there was no one around, and her face relaxed slightly. "How do you stand here? If it''s seen, what should I think? I don''t want to be talked about behind my back and cut off my way into the palace. " Shangguan Nuo said with a smile, "no, everyone is in the front yard. There is no one else here." Read the text to nod: "next time don''t do so, go." She was wearing the suit she had worn yesterday. Her face was still that of yesterday. At first glance, it was no different from the attendants everywhere in the mansion. But if you look at her carefully, you will find that she had a very unusual and cold temperament. The carriage has been waiting outside the gate of Shangguan government. Shangguan Tuo and Liao are playing with children by the carriage. Sun Liuliu pulls Shangguan yu''er aside to talk. Shangguan yu''er is impatient and obviously unwilling to take care of sun Liuliu, but she is not easy to attack in front of her parents. After all, the fat grandson they valued was born by the annoying woman in front of her. "Sister, do you know what happened last night?" Shangguan yu''er frowned: "last night? What happened last night? " Sun Liuliu smiled. He didn''t know. Even if he did, it would not be a good thing. Shangguan yu''er refused, "what do you mean? Is it interesting to leave half of your speech? Play with me, don''t you? " "Sister in law doesn''t mean that. You misunderstood me. I thought you knew. I didn''t know." Shangguan yu''er has never been polite to her. She immediately said in a deep voice, "don''t be fussy, say it quickly." Sun Liuliu smiled and said, "OK, OK, I''ll tell you, but you have to promise me that you can''t tell my parents." Shangguan yu''er turned a white eye and said, "do you want to say or not?" Chapter 1397 Shangguan yu''er is not polite. Sun Liuliu is naturally upset. But who let her have a low position in this mansion? She dare not offend this little aunt. She can only please her in all ways when her contempt doesn''t exist at all. Sun Liuliu said, "well, last night Xiaobao woke up and cried. I got up to coax him. I finally coaxed Xiaobao to sleep. I was about to turn off the light and go to sleep, but suddenly I heard a scream from the garden." Shangguan yu''er frowned and asked, "screams? Why didn''t I hear you? " Sun Liuliu said, "maybe my residence is closer to the garden." "What screams are they?" Asked Shangguan yu''er. Sun Liuliu pretended to look around, and made a mysterious look: "it''s said that your eldest brother''s room was bullied by the servants in the government, and he cheated her into the dark garden, wanting to do something wrong." Shangguan yu''er''s eyes were wide, and she couldn''t believe what she heard. What''s the joke? This is Shangguan''s office. It''s heavily guarded. A district attendant dare to do this? Have you eaten bear heart leopard gall? "Really?" Her face doubted that the woman in front of her was not the Lord of justice. If she lied, she would not be surprised at all. Sun Liuliu said, "I''m not the only one who knows this. Did I make it up?" "Oh? Who else knows? " Shangguan yu''er looks curious. "Steward Cui and a number of guards went to see your eldest brother with the whole room. They asked him for a confrontation." Shangguan yu''er doesn''t understand: "what''s that? How can I find my eldest brother? " "That entourage is the person beside your eldest brother. It seems to be a new comer. What''s the name of Xiaoguan? I''ve seen it once. It''s very common. Those eyes --" shangguanyu''er asked, "what''s wrong with the eyes?" what as like as two peas in Changle, you know your brother''s temper, what do you mean by doing that? I think you understand it in your heart. She made a resentful face and peeped at Shangguan yu''er from time to time. Shangguan yu''er shook her head like a rattle: "no, no, it''s not like this. My brother is not like this. Don''t talk nonsense." Sun Liuliu shrugged: "look, if I say I don''t tell you, I know you won''t believe it. In a word, I didn''t tell a lie." At this time, shangguannuo came out of the gate, went straight to his parents and saluted them. Sun Liuliu touched Guan yu''er''s arm and said in a low voice, "the man who is following your elder brother is that small pass." Shangguan yu''er hurriedly glanced to see that the retinue was dressed in ordinary clothes and lowered her head. She couldn''t see any difference from the ordinary retinue. "Is it true?" She frowned and didn''t want to believe it, but Sun Liuliu said that she had a pattern and pointed out that people came, which forced her to believe. Sun Liuliu said, "if you don''t believe me, go and ask governor Cui. I don''t know. But don''t tell your parents about it." Shangguan yu''er squints at her: "since you are so kind, why do you want to tell me? What''s your idea? " Sun Liuliu shrugged: "what I didn''t plan to tell you is that you have to ask me, what can I do?" It seems that it''s true that sun Liuliu didn''t want to say it just now. She had to say it. If it''s true, elder brother will be in trouble. He''s a great son. How can he have such a scandal. Chapter 1398 Seeing the thoughtful appearance of Shangguan yu''er, sun Liuliu knew that his plan had worked. She knows shangguanyu''er very well. This girl is straightforward and can''t hide things. This let her know. It''s absolutely impossible for her to rot in her heart. She will tell her parents, and it''s certain to protect her short-term because of the nature of the marquis. But that small pass must not be kept. At this time, shangguantuo had already got on the car, and Liao ordered people to carry the child to sun Liuliu''s place, "get on the car, it''s not early." Liao dynasty sun Liuliu and Shangguan yu''er said. Originally shangguanyu''er was arranged to take a car with sun Liuliu. Now she changes her mind and forcibly pushes her parents and big brother into the car. Sitting in the rickety carriage, Shangguan yu''er looks at the elder brother''s face. It seems that he is not very good. He always pays attention to appearance. He doesn''t even shave his chin, and his eyes are obviously black. Obviously, he hasn''t slept well in some days. "What are you doing staring at me? Is there anything on my face? " Shangguannuo asked shangguanyu''er. Shangguan yu''er said with a smile: "elder brother, you have serious black eyes. Why, didn''t you sleep well yesterday?" Shangguannuo closed his eyes to refresh his mind and ignored her. Liao felt that his son had become more and more haggard recently, so he followed his daughter''s words and asked, "noer, is there anything bothering you recently?" She asked her son what he thought. She knew better than anyone, but she didn''t say it all the time. Shangguannuo didn''t lift his eyes, but answered lightly: "no, I sleep well. Don''t listen to this girl''s nonsense." Shangguan yu''er was more suspicious and asked, "was it too noisy in the garden last night that you didn''t sleep well?" When Shangguan nuoli was alert, he looked up to Shangguan yu''er and warned her not to worry. "What are you talking about? How can there be noise in the garden? Don''t talk nonsense here. " Seeing that brother was angry, shangguanyu''er was almost sure that sun Liuliu didn''t cheat him. Last night, in the garden of the government, something unknown must have happened. Besides sun Liuliu, the people who know about it are very active. They just don''t know about it. The shangguantuo, who was nourishing the spirit, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at shangguanyu''er and said, "what''s the matter in the garden? What happened? " Shangguan yu''er glanced at his elder brother, saw that his expression began to become nervous, sighed in her heart, and then shook her head: "no, I said it casually." Shangguantuo has some doubts. It seems that the mood of his son and daughter is not right. But they obviously didn''t want to say more. He didn''t ask at all. It was just a small thing. Under his eyes, what can these two little guys do? When the carriage drove into the palace gate, the guards were the people who went to the official''s house. When they saw the carriage of the official''s house, they naturally let it go at once, even without any normal questioning. This is the symbol of power. In the beginning, if he wanted to enter the palace, he had to bribe the guard of the gate to inform him. He had to wait outside the Palace door, waiting, waiting, until the person inside replied, sometimes waiting for at least one hour. It''s hard to think about the taste. The accompanying carriage behind the main carriage also drove into the Palace door without cross examination, which surprised Zheng Nianwen. Even if it was the identity of his mother and father, he had to rely on his waist token to enter the palace at the beginning, and he had to check whether there were hidden weapons in the carriage. In short, it was very complicated. Chapter 1399 But the carriage of the official family directly saves these locks. It seems that the whole palace is in the hands of shangguantuo. When the carriage arrived at a certain place, they got off one after another, and the imperial chariot had come to receive them. The emperor''s chariot is for the emperor''s use. Only the emperor is qualified to ride on it. However, shangguantuo ignores these things. He doesn''t even have a polite word. He directly climbs on the emperor''s chariot, and calls his wife on the chariot. The rest of the people walk after him. Chu Tianqi held a banquet in Yonghe hall to help the shangguantuo family. On the way to Yonghe palace, zhu''er of Zhaoyuan palace had been waiting by the road early. When he saw the Marquis, he rushed to meet him. "See the Marquis for your maidservant." Pearl is the one who has placed her sister in shangguanyao''s side. Naturally, she knows her. If things can go so smoothly, Zhuyao is also very successful. If she hadn''t been blowing around shangguanyao''s ear all the time, it would not have been so easy. "Get up, don''t be polite." pearl quickly stands up and follows shangguantuo to the left rear. The superior officer Tuo whispered, "what''s the matter you''re told to do?" With a smile on her face, pearl replied in a low voice, "back to the Marquis, Wan Gongzi was ordered by his mother to sink the pond, and Chu Tianqi was finished by the Emperor himself. Everything went well." The superior officer raised his eyebrows and smiled, then asked, "did you see it with your own eyes?" Pearl nodded, "as my maidservant saw with his own eyes, I chopped it with my own hands and fed the dog." The smile on shangguantuo''s face became more and more intense: "very well, I did not mistake you." Pearl''s heart is happy to open a flower, "can serve for the Marquis, is the slave''s blessing." Shangguantuo nodded: "OK, I know. You can go back first. Don''t let your mother find out anything. It''s not over yet. It can''t be saved. Do you understand?" "Yes," replied pearl, "your maidservant understands." Shangguan Nuo saw that his father and a palace maid were whispering something to each other. He just wanted to step forward and listen to them, but he was stopped by the bodyguard beside his father: "Shizi, the Marquis is is discussing something important. Shizi, I''d better go back later." Shangguannuo is dissatisfied, but he can''t say anything more. He can only swallow this tone and lock his suspicious eyes on his father. After a while, the maid left. He came forward again, but the bodyguard didn''t stop him at last. He rushed to his father and asked, "Dad, just now the maid looks familiar. She looks like someone from Zhaoyuan palace. How do you know her?" Shangguan Tuo takes a look at Shangguan Nuo, but he doesn''t have a good way: "look at your success. What''s the matter? What happened to the people in Zhaoyuan palace? Am I not qualified to know the people of Zhaoyuan palace? " Shangguannuo quickly shook his head: "no, no, no, I don''t mean that. It''s just strange." "She''s your aunt''s dowry maid, and she''s from the East. What''s the difficulty of knowing me?" In a word, shangguantuo turns the trap set by shangguannuo into invisible. Shangguannuo wants to ask again. Zheng Nianwen grabs his sleeve and shakes his head at him, indicating that he should not act rashly. Shangguannuo had to shut his mouth and followed his father into Yonghe temple. The scene just outside is just so clear to Shangguan yu''er who has been staring at them all the time. As sun Liuliu suggested, these two people have problems, and the problems are not small. The eldest brother, who never listens to others casually, even compromises under a follower''s eyes. It''s just a fantasy for her. Chapter 1400 Unfortunately, she has never met Princess Changle. I don''t know how similar this pass is to that Princess Changle. The eldest brother sat at the bottom right of the emperor with his father, while shangguanyu''er and sunliuliu sat at the bottom left of the emperor with their mother, just in time for shangguanyu''er to observe that small pass in a bold way. Ordinary servants, to this occasion, are all trembling, after all, there is the emperor in the presence, for fear of their own inadvertent errand to cause death. But this pass is obviously different from ordinary servants. His face is fearless, his eyes fall on the emperor from time to time, without any taboo, fear or even respect. seemed to feel as like as two peas were staring at him. Xiao Guan''s eyes suddenly fell on his body. When he was facing those eyes, Shangguan Yu Er was stunned. His eyes were clear and the eyes of Chu''s son were exactly the same. After the first meeting, she inquired about childe Chu many times. My eldest brother avoided talking about him and couldn''t find any information about him in Kyoto City. That person, like a floating cloud, suddenly appeared, and suddenly disappeared. Nianwen frowns slightly, Shangguan yu''er''s eyes are strange. What did she find? I don''t think so. Although shangguanyu''er met her once, she was dressed as a man. She must not recognize her. At this time, she was easy to look at, and she couldn''t recognize her. She bowed her head, her eyebrows bowed to her purpose, and she was no different from other attendants. She was very strange. Shangguannuo said that the emperor in front of her was not the real emperor, but in her opinion, the emperor and her familiar uncle were not different. The voice of their words, their eyes and behaviors were the same. Especially for those eyes, she knows that no matter how powerful the skill of Transfiguration is, it is impossible to change one pair of eyes. Are there really two people like this in the world? Chu Tianqi also noticed the entourage behind shangguannuo. He had never seen such a bold entourage. Since there is doubt in my heart, I will naturally pay special attention to it. The more I look at it, the more excited I am. He turned to look at Wan Kun, who had been standing beside him all the time. Obviously, Wan Kun also noticed the entourage. Although his face remained calm, his eyes were very excited. He seems to be right. She''s fine. She''s fine. In the eyes of shangguantuo, now "chutianqi" seems different from the original, but he doesn''t care very much, after all, people will change. Especially when an ordinary person suddenly sits on the throne, he is in a high position, and his temperament and speech have changed, which is normal. He doesn''t care, but more because he is proud. The emperor in front of him is pushed up by him. It shows that the emperor in front of him seems to be in a high position with Limited scenery. But he sits at the bottom, but he is always a puppet of him. He will roll down at any time. Thinking that the mountains and rivers of the great Chu would soon come to his own hands, Shangguan Tuo became more and more complacent. After a few drinks, he suddenly got up with his glass and went to the Dragon seat step by step. The steps made of white jade were nine steps in total. The handrail was carved with dragon lacquer and gold, which was extremely extravagant. Every step he took, he caressed the lifelike white dragon pattern, and his expression was intoxicated Step by step, I didn''t pay attention to the surprise of everyone. Today''s shangguantuo, no longer need to see whose face life. Chapter 1401 He ignored Chu Tianqi, who was sitting in a high position, and all the people in the whole temple, as if the world was only his own. Nine steps of jade ladder, the only green cloud. He pushed away Wan Kun, who was standing beside Chu Tianqi, and said to Chu Tianqi, who raised his glass and drank lightly: "emperor, is this dragon chair comfortable?" Chu Tianqi slowly put down the wine cup in his hand, hid the dark color at the bottom of his eyes, turned his head and looked up to the official. His voice was gentle and slow: "it''s neither comfortable nor uncomfortable. What''s the matter? Would you like to have a try? " Shangguantuo and so on are his words. He grinned at once: "it''s better to be obedient than respectful." Chu Tianqi got up, walked out of the Dragon seat, and watched shangguantuo sit in the Dragon chair. Wan Kun, hiding in his sleeve, tightly squeezed his fist, and his forehead was covered with green tendons. He really wanted to finish the dog thief. He thought about his parents'' suffering in prison. He thought about the whereabouts of the prince and the princess. He thought that he and Nianwen were almost separated from each other forever. He had torn the heart of the evil thief. But it''s not the right time. Those things that should have been taken back haven''t been taken back. If we kill him now, there will be chaos in the Chu Dynasty. People will suffer. Shangguannuo looks embarrassed and looks back at Zheng Nianwen. Zheng Nianwen''s expression doesn''t change much, as if he had expected shangguantuo to do it. I think so. She knew that the emperor in front of her was a fake emperor, and a puppet made by shangguantuo. He even sat in the imperial chariot, and then sat in the Dragon chair, which was nothing strange. But the disdain and sarcasm in the eyes of Nianwen made him very sad. As a son of such a person, he could not escape some things. "How is it?" Chu Tianqi asked shangguantuo? Is it comfortable? " Shangguan Tuo''s eyes were bent into a slit: "yes, sitting at a high place, the vision is good. Do so many people want to squeeze this seat with all their lives?" He sat very well, as if he didn''t plan to get up. He reached for the empty glass on the table and said to Wan Kun, "come on, pour the wine." Wan Kun held back the color between his eyes, bent to the Royal table, held up the wine pot on the table, and stroked the mouth of the pot with fingers like unintentionally. His movements were fluent and natural, and he could not see anything wrong. The liquor is infused into the mouth of the wine cup, which is mellow and intoxicating. The superior officer lifted his glass and drank it up. "Good wine, indeed, is good wine. Sitting here, the taste of the wine seems different." He looked sideways at Chu Tianqi, and once again held up the cup which had just been filled. He raised the cup to Chu Tianqi: "emperor, I''ll give you a toast." By this time, he had changed to call himself me, and no longer became a minister to Chu Tianqi. Obviously, the mood has changed again. As a minister, he sat on the Dragon chair and drank, but as a emperor, he stood beside the Dragon chair and raised his glass. This scene, to let Qi Rongyue see, I don''t know what to look like sad. She protected her younger brother for the first time, but she was so abused in public. She died, and she would never let shangguantuo live in the world again. Even if there were more unwilling and angry in his heart, he would not attack now. He could only deal with himself in a humble way. He only hoped that the party would be over and faster. Suddenly, a bodyguard rushed into Yonghe hall and saw that the man sitting on the Dragon chair was not the emperor, but shangguantuo. The emperor was standing beside the Dragon chair. He was stunned and didn''t know whether to kneel or not. Chapter 1402 Shangguan Tuo squinted and looked at the bodyguard standing in the palace. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Don''t know anyone? " The bodyguard just came back to his senses. He quickly knelt down and said to the superior officer, "the emperor, the Marquis, something happened in the prison." Shangguan Tuo raised his eyebrows and asked, "the prison is heavily defended. What can happen?" "Back to the Marquis, there was a fire in the prison. When we put out the fire, the two husband and wife named Wan disappeared." Shangguan Tuo frowned at once, his face was cold, and his intoxication in his eyes disappeared for several minutes: "so many of you can''t even see two useless old things. What else can I do for you?" The bodyguard quickly knocked his head to the ground, looking frightened: "I''m derelict, please forgive me." Shangguantuo dropped his glass on the table and went out: "go ahead, lead the way, I''ll have a look." Chu Tianqi said hurriedly, "I''ll have a look." He went around to the other side, deliberately passing Wan Kun''s side, and said in a low voice, "I''ll go to the prison to hold him back. You find an opportunity to connect with wen''er, and let her not be impulsive. First, wait and see how it changes." Wan Kun nodded, and her eyes fell on Nian Wen who was still standing in the palace. She seemed to have lost a lot of weight, her eyes were slightly sunken and very haggard. When shangguantuo left, shangguannuo got up and said something to Nianwen. Then he took her out. Sitting opposite shangguannuo, shangguanyu''er cried, "brother, where are you going?" "I''m going to be convenient," he said Shangguan yu''er wanted to keep up with me, but I heard that, so I had to stop and sit back. Sun Liuliu reached shangguanyu''er''s table and whispered, "do you believe him? Is it convenient to go to the outer hall? There is a convenient place in the back hall. He is obviously lying to you. " Shangguan yu''er didn''t come to the imperial palace or Yonghe hall. Naturally, she didn''t know these things. Hearing sun Liuliu''s words, she thought it was reasonable. But at this time, her brother had no trace. She could only be upset by herself. Seeing Shangguan yu''er sitting still, sun Liuliu continued to encourage him and said, "I don''t know where your elder brother has gone with that small pass, and whether there will be any trouble in this palace." Shangguan yu''er squints at Sun Liuliu beside her: "listen to you, it seems that she would like to hear what happened to my eldest brother." Sun Liuliu hurriedly said, "bah, bah, bah, what nonsense are you talking about? I''m just worried about your eldest brother. Why don''t you know the heart of good people?" Shangguan yu''er hums. She is kind-hearted. Heaven knows what color her heart is. It can''t be black. I hate sun Liuliu''s return. She is really worried about her elder brother. She is afraid that he will cause trouble in this palace. Just now, her father was sitting on the Dragon chair, which scared her into a cold sweat. The emperor looked like that. Although his face didn''t break out, his smile was still the same. I''m afraid I hate my father in my heart. But now my father is in power, he''s not easy to break out. If there''s something wrong with big brother, I''m afraid I''ll be in trouble. It''s just that big brother has left. How can she find such a huge palace? What''s the name? I can''t wander around the palace by myself. Sun Liuliu seemed to see Shangguan yu''er''s embarrassment, and hurriedly offered a plan: "good sister, it''s not easy to go out to find your brother. The emperor said before. The empress''s mother is ill today, so she didn''t come to Yonghe hall. Think about it, you are the empress''s mother''s niece. It''s not normal for you to go to her palace to see her when you know she is ill." Chapter 1403 Shangguan yu''er nodded: "it''s normal, but I don''t know the Queen''s maiden''s bedroom. If I want to go, my mother will definitely send the maiden to lead me. How can I find my brother? Will my brother be in the empress''s palace? " Sun Liuliu scolds in the heart, this wench usually looks very clever, how to arrive at the critical time brain so not easy to use, does not turn at all. She put her mouth close to Shangguan yu''er''s ear: "although you are going to the empress''s place, won''t you make a little temper throw away the palace leading the way halfway? You didn''t do it less before. " "What are you two whispering to each other?" Liao''s heart has been troubled since his husband just sat in the Dragon chair. He is afraid that his husband will have any trouble because of this. At this time, he saw his daughter and daughter-in-law in such a disorderly manner, and immediately became furious. Sun Liuliu said with a smile, "my mother, sister yu''er just told me that she wanted to visit the empress''s palace. She said she hadn''t seen her aunt for many years, and she missed her very much." Liao Shi looks at Shangguan yu''er and says, "really?" Shangguan yu''er smiled twice and nodded: "yes, yes!" It is said that when they came to the palace, the queen was in a bad condition. They should visit. If in the past, she would go to Zhaoyuan palace even if she didn''t want to, so as not to fall into the trap of saying that she is the eldest sister-in-law, and the youngest sister-in-law of the queen. Although she and the empress do not agree, it should be regarded as face and heart. When Liao married shangguantuo, she was only the daughter of an adjutant. Naturally, she could not compare with shangguanyao''s family background. After entering shangguanyao''s mansion, she always felt that she was short of her, and shangguanyao never gave her any face. She never paid attention to her sister-in-law. Later, she became a queen, but her eyes were higher than the top, and she was cold spoken to It''s common. Now the situation has changed greatly. The status of Queen is not the same now. She can choose to go or not. Since yu''er intended to go, let yu''er go to the official house on behalf of them to see the empress at Zhaoyuan palace. Liao''s face squeezed out a smile and said to Guan yu''er, "it''s better if you go to Zhaoyuan palace to have a look. After meeting the empress, you tell her that I''m not feeling well today. I''m afraid that I''ll be sick to her, so I have to go back to the house first and visit her next time." Shangguan yu''er didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. She couldn''t believe her ears. Her mother is not such a good speaker. "Come here, do you know Zhaoyuan palace?" said the maid in Liao''s palace The maid nodded, "I know that I have been serving in Zhaoyuan palace before." Liao said, "it''s just the right time. You can lead the way." Shangguan yu''er got up and left Yonghe temple after the palace maid. As the saying goes, shangguannuo wanders around the palace with Nianwen for a while, finds a place where there is no one, pulls Nianwen to the corner and asks: "Wener, do you have a clear idea? Are you going to Zhaoyuan palace now? " Nianwen nodded: "yes, I''m going to the palace now. I can''t miss this chance. Maybe the emperor''s uncle is still in shangguanyao''s hands. I''m going to save him." "How are you going to save it? This is the palace. How can you save it? " Asked the superior officer. "I''m very familiar with the palace," read the text. "Even if I don''t succeed once, I have the ability to protect myself. You don''t have to worry. I''ll be OK." Chapter 1404 Shangguannuo shook his head: "no, I won''t let you face these alone. It''s our shangguanjia who owes you. I''ll pay it back." Nianwen frowned. "What do you want to do?" "I know where you are going now. I will go with you," said the superior officer Nianwen shakes his head: "no, it''s dangerous. You''ve helped me enough. I --" shangguannuo interrupts her: "don''t say any more, I''ve made up my mind. Even if my father finds out that I''m struggling to die, I''ll do what I want to do instead of continue to be a shrinking turtle." He reached out and clasped Nianwen''s wrist and took her to Zhaoyuan palace. Wan Kun, hiding in the distance, looks like this. His face is cloudy at once. Shangguanyao is not really sick. She sent someone to the prison to deliver the rice when pearl is not in the Zhaoyuan palace. She specially asked someone to take the rice to check it in front of her. When the eunuch didn''t pay attention to it, she slipped something in, which led to the fire in the prison and the escape of Jianyun and Mr. Wan. Naturally, they could not escape from the palace, but under the arrangement of wankun, they came to Zhaoyuan palace. Shangguanyao hid them in the secret chamber of the Buddhist hall. After all this, pearl came back. Shangguanyao had taken off her blouse and returned to Fengta. Pearl came in with the ginseng soup: "Niang, are you better?" Shangguanyao said, "I''m better. Is the marquis in the palace?" Pearl nodded, "go back to your mother. The Marquis is is drinking in Yonghe temple now." Shangguanyao''s mouth was slightly crooked and her smile was satirical. She sighed, sat up, looked at Pearl, who was waiting outside the tent, and said in a low voice: "this palace is really useless. Eldest brother is not easy to enter the palace, but this palace is ill at this time. I should have had a good drink with eldest brother." Pearl said with a smile, "Niang, are you worried about not having a chance? In the future, the marquis will come into the palace often. You can see him whenever you want. " "Is it? He said he would often go to the palace later? What do you do in the palace? " Shangguanyao''s voice was cold for three days. Zhu''er knew that she was speechless, and hurriedly said, "Niang, the maidservant means that the Marquis is has left Kyoto from the East. For a while, the half gang will not leave. After all, the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair is not the real emperor. He must often go to the palace to supervise one or two, so as not to have a bad life." Shangguanyao sneered. "It''s true that a woman in our palace knows something. If you don''t help me, don''t say that you haven''t set up a prince yet. Even if you set up a prince, someone must be able to frighten him." "Yes," said Pearl, "that''s what maidservant means." She had a little sweat in her forehead and scolded herself for being talkative. The Marquis had just told her not to make the empress suspicious, which was almost a bad thing. Shangguanyao opens the curtain and gets out of bed slowly. When Pearl saw this, she quickly put down the ginseng soup in her hand, took her blouse and put it on her: "put it on quickly, and catch cold again carefully." At this time, a palace maid came in a hurry: "Niang, Xianguang Hou Shizi asked for an interview." Shangguannuo? What is he doing now? Shangguanyao put on her clothes and went straight to the front hall. "See the queen." Shangguannuo bows to salute. Shangguanyao smiled gently: "don''t be polite, noer, what are you doing here without drinking in Yonghe hall?" Chapter 1405 Shangguan Nuo said: "I heard that Niangniang is ill. Nuo''er is very worried about it, so he came to see her." Shangguanyao smiled and nodded: "well, it doesn''t hurt you in the palace in ordinary days." She glanced sideways at Pearl and said, "seat and tea." Shangguannuo sat down, looked at the queen and said with a smile, "how is your mother getting better?" Shangguanyao nodded: "when you get up in the morning, your head is heavy and your feet are light. Your chest is stuffy and short of breath. After drinking some medicine, you sleep again. Now you are better." Her eyes naturally fell behind shangguannuo, because there was a pair of eyes, always staring at her. When she put those eyes on, her heart leaped wildly. She would never forget these eyes. When she came to Kyoto from the East, she first lived in the palace side by side. Since then, she has often seen these eyes and praised them more than once, saying that they are the best eyes she has seen in her life. She thought of the robbery of Zheng Nianwen at the gate of the city. In that case, who dare to rob people from the Shangguan family? Shangguannuo obviously has the courage and the motivation. He likes Zheng Nianwen and wholeheartedly. What''s so strange about a person doing crazy and risky things for the people he likes? At this time, pearl brought the tea made by herself. When she finished serving the tea to shangguannuo and turned to leave, she accidentally ran into the person behind shangguannuo. This knock down was not a big deal, but careful pearl found that the attendant in front of her did not seem to be a man. Especially when she saw the follower''s eyes, her face suddenly became ugly. She is shangguanyao''s dowry girl. When she first came to Kyoto, shangguanyao lived in the palace side by side. Naturally, she was also there. Shangguanyao never saw Zheng Nianwen more than she did. Shangguanyao noticed something was wrong. At that time, the eunuchs in the palace waved: "please step down. I have something to say with Shizi. Close the door outside. No one is allowed to come in without the order of my palace." Zheng Nianwen also realized that she was exposed. She was hesitating whether to start now. But there were so many people in the palace. Once she started, it means that her identity would be exposed, which would attract countless Yu Linwei. Even if she could escape, she would never have the chance to enter the palace again. At this time, under the command of shangguanyao, although she had doubts in her heart, she was more grateful that the opportunity came. Pearl looked at the young man in front of her, and suddenly asked, "who are you?" Zheng Nianwen''s hand in the sleeve has already pinched the silver needle. She smiles lightly: "I am the follower of Shizi, Xiaoguan." Pearl frowned and circled her: "how can I see that you don''t look like a man?" Read text smile: "afraid is elder sister to see in this palace every day is not a man, used to it." The more calm she was in reading the text, the more she felt something was wrong. But then the queen asked everyone to go out? Suddenly, pearl put out her hand. Her fingers were like claws and hooks to grasp the shoulder of Nianwen. Nianwen got away from her by mistake. She clasped her wrist with one hand and said in a cold voice, "what is this for sister pearl?" Now that her identity has been revealed, she has simply put on the card. Pearl''s face was startled. "You, do you study every day?" "What about me?" She had pulled out the dagger in one hand, and the sharp edge of the dagger pierced Pearl''s abdomen. Pearl''s body was soft and fell down. She opened her mouth several times and shouted, but her throat was blocked by the surging blood, and she didn''t utter a word. Chapter 1406 Pearl turned to see the empress sitting in the high position, but saw the empress looking at her with no expression. Her eyes were extremely cold, which didn''t mean anything. Everything happened so fast that Shangguan norben wanted to help, but before he could, it was over. No, maybe it''s not over. He suddenly turned around and looked at shangguanyao, who was sitting on the throne. He was surprised to see that her face was calm. Shangguanyao ignores shangguannuo. She stares at Zheng Nianwen, who is covered in blood. She says in a slow voice, "wen''er, you''re OK." Zheng Nianwen frowned and walked to shangguanyao step by step. She didn''t understand why shangguanyao had such an attitude. Shouldn''t she find her identity and call out immediately to let all the Yu Lin guards deal with her? She did not do so, and even promptly kicked all eunuchs out. "Shangguanyao, don''t be hypocritical in front of me. Since you recognize me, you should know what I want to do." Shangguanyao smiled bitterly: "of course I know. I''ve been waiting for you. I''m very happy to see you safe." "Who are you doing this play for? Isn''t it you who made it all? Don''t you wish we were all dead? Why don''t you go to the official house with you and occupy the whole Chu state? Isn''t that what you want? " Shangguanyao shook her head desperately: "no, it''s not what I want. I did something wrong before. I made a big mistake. Your mother let me wake up. I just found out how stupid I was. I made a knife in others'' hands and became a chess piece in others'' hands." Zheng Nianwen roared, "don''t mention my mother, you are not qualified to mention her. If it wasn''t for you, how could she and my father and my brother die?"? We are a good family. Now we have become like this. It''s all you. It''s all because of you. " Shangguanyao said: "no, your parents must not be dead. When they pushed me out of the carriage, they had a plan to escape. They didn''t show up for such a long time. I guess they must have gone to move the rescuers." Zheng Nianwen shook his head: "you don''t scare me. Now my father''s military power is all aside. Where are they going to move the soldiers? Without the imperial edict and the talisman, how can they move the soldiers? " Shangguanyao said: "wen''er, don''t forget that your father is the king side by side. Your mother is the princess who protects the country. They are not ordinary people. They have their own way. I believe that they are still alive and will come back soon." "Well, even if it''s true that my parents are not dead, what about my uncle? How about the master? What about wankun? Have they ever sorry you? Why are you so vicious? " She thought of wankun who was sunk in the pond and her uncle who didn''t know his life and death. She had just escaped from the prison and now she didn''t know where he was hiding. Her chest was as painful as a knife. She raised her dagger and said, "I want you to pay for them." Shangguanyao''s face was pale, and she was trying to understand it, but suddenly a husky voice sounded, "stop, wen''er, stop." A figure swept out of the back hall, rushed to Nianwen''s front, and reached for the dagger in her hand. Wen''er didn''t see the man clearly. Seeing the man reaching for her wrist, he attacked her subconsciously. In the blink of an eye, the two men took apart their moves. Shangguan Nuo rushed forward to help. Just about to make a move, she was pushed away by Nianwen. The dagger in her hand fell to the ground and tears rolled down her eyes. Chapter 1407 Even though she still hasn''t seen what she is like to recruit, there is only one person in the world who is familiar with the incomparable moves and the atmosphere that makes her feel at ease when she is close to her. "Wener, it''s me, it''s me." His eyes are slightly red, and he looks at the girl who is constantly crying. He is very sad. How does she live these days when he is not around her? In a short night, her family was destroyed, and the man who promised to stay with her forever to protect her disappeared. All the backers who had been behind her disappeared. "Asshole!" She didn''t know what to say. She was very happy, but the words came out of her mouth. Wan Kun wryly smiles, reaches out to clasp her wrist, pulls her into his arms, hugs her tightly, tightly, really wants to be like this, never give up, she returns to his side, this kind of feeling is very good. Shangguannuo''s face on one side was very ugly. He didn''t expect that Wan Kun would come out at this time. They were still in front of him, performing such a warm play of reunion. He coughed and said, "wen''er, it''s not early." Reading the text, Wan Kun was pushed away and asked, "what''s the matter?" Wan Kun looked at shangguanyao, whose face was uncertain, and said, "it''s the queen who saved me and the emperor." "So, my uncle is still alive?" read the article Wan Kun''s eyes fell on shangguannuo. He didn''t know if he should say something in front of shangguannuo. After all, shangguannuo is shangguantuo''s son. Although he helped to read the text now, it''s hard to guarantee that he can really keep the secret later. Knowing that Wan Kun would not believe him, shangguannuo said simply, "wen''er, I''ll wait for you outside. Don''t be too long. If something goes wrong in the prison, there will surely be Yulin Wei searching around. It''s hard to be sure that you won''t find here. Hurry up what you want to say." After that, shangguannuo turned around and went out of the temple. He stood outside the temple to watch the wind, so that no one would break into the temple suddenly. When shangguannuo left, wankun said: "the false emperor is dead. Now the emperor is your uncle." It''s no wonder that when she was in Yonghe temple, she couldn''t see the difference between the emperor and her uncle. "So, uncle, he is pretending to be a real emperor and confusing shangguantuo?" Wan Kun nodded: "yes, we can''t act rashly now. The military power of the Chu Dynasty has all fallen into the hands of the senior officials and the old thieves. If we kill him now, it''s hard for those important officials who support the army to guarantee that they won''t do anything to stand on their own as the king. Once someone starts, the consequences are unimaginable." "Nian Wen nodded:" yes, none of these people who support the military power really want to stay low and be small. They have long wished that there would be a big chaos in the Chu Dynasty, and they could be king respectively She looked back at Pearl, who was already breathless, and said, "why don''t I dress up as pearl and stay here. I can help you if necessary." Wan Kun waved repeatedly: "if you can''t, you can''t stay. This pearl is from shangguantuo, trained by shangguantuo. He is very familiar with pearl, and they have met today. It''s very dangerous for you to act like her." Read the text also want to say, Wan Kun said: "you have more important things to do." Read the text don''t understand: "what is it?" "My parents are in Zhaoyuan palace now. You can take them out of the palace at the convenience of shangguannuo." Wankun road. Chapter 1408 Zheng Nianwen is very happy. Just now, he has been worrying about their safety. He is afraid that they will not be able to escape easily, and they will be captured by shangguantuo''s people. "Where are they? Take me to them. " In terms of reading, the master is not only her tutor, but also her growing family. The love given by the master is no less than that of her father and mother. She sincerely regards the master as the closest person. So she would be desperate to enter the palace, because even if there were no parents, no uncles, no wankun, but the master was still locked in the prison, she could not leave them in any way. Wan Kun said, "don''t worry, let''s deal with Pearl''s body and the blood here first, and then we will take you to see them." Shangguanyao, who never spoke again, said: "even if she takes advantage of shangguannuo''s identity and wants to take two people out of the palace, I''m afraid it''s not easy. I have a plan." At this time, Zheng Nianwen has changed his attitude towards shangguanyao. No longer do you hate her as much as before, she asks, "what do you do?" Shangguanyao said: "first, you should dispose of Pearl''s body, and then let wen''er change into Pearl''s shape, take my waist token, and let master Jane dress up as palace people. You can go out with pearl." Wan Kun''s eyes brightened. This is a good way. It''s much safer than going out with shangguannuo. Although most of the people in the palace are shangguantuo''s people, after all, shangguantuo hasn''t really entered the Chu palace. The empress can''t say the same thing in the palace. It''s not the first time for her to let the palace girls around her go shopping for her. Looking at shangguanyao, Zheng Nianwen suddenly asked, "as a queen, your son will be the prince sooner or later. In the Chu Dynasty, sooner or later, it will be your son. Why do you join with shangguantuo to commit such great crimes?" Shangguanyao smiled bitterly. The bitterness of her eyes and mouth almost drowned her completely. "Because of jealousy, jealousy, and jealousy of your mother, the emperor never saw me in his eyes, nor the two children I gave birth to for him. I used to think that he was born not to laugh, but he was born indifferent to others. But one day, I watched you sitting beside him, and when he looked at you, the doting, tender and extreme eyes were loud Laugh happily. When I saw your father and your mother, he trusted them with all his heart. I never saw them. " "I tried very hard to get these things, but it was in vain all the time. Although I had two children with him, which was the first favor among the concubines in the harem, only I knew that he was indifferent to me and his concubines. He never treated me as his wife." Nianwen frowned. She didn''t know that. She thought that her uncle would treat his own children better than her. "So, that''s why you murdered him? Even if my uncle owes you something emotionally, he has never done anything to hurt you, hasn''t he? " Shangguanyao''s eyes slipped with tears, sobbing and nodding: "yes, he has never done anything to hurt me or embarrassed me in front of the sisters in the harem. He should give me enough face. He has never been stingy. I want too much. He has never made any mistake. It''s only me who is wrong. He was blinded by jealousy and made a big mistake." Chapter 1409 Wan Kun said, "now is not the time to say that. Hurry up." He took a porcelain bottle out of his arms and handed it to Nian Wen. "I''ll take her to the wooden bucket at the back. You can use the body water to melt her. The body water can be poured into the night incense bucket." Nianwen nods and follows wankun to the back. Later, wankun returns. He takes two brand-new carpets and replaces the carpets stained with blood. And the strong incense covered the bloody smell in the palace. Just finished these, outside came shangguannuo''s voice of dialogue with people. "Big brother? Are you really here? I thought you - "br > shangguannuo frowned, but shangguanyu''er would come to Zhaoyuan Palace at this time. "What do you think? Empress''s mother is ill. As a nephew, I come to see her. What''s so strange? " Shangguan yu''er smiled two times: "yes, brother said so, so I''m here too, but how are you standing here alone? Why not go in? How is she now, my mother? " Shangguannuo said: "I''ve been waiting for a long time. It seems that I can''t see my mother today. Let''s go and visit the palace some other day." Shangguan yu''er looks at the closed door. She doesn''t really want to see the queen much. Her main purpose today is to see if there is anything between big brother and that small pass. Thinking of Xiaoguan, she didn''t seem to see the man. "Elder brother, how about your entourage? Why are you alone? " Shangguan Nuo said: "Oh, just now she was a little uncomfortable. I asked her to go out of the Palace first. What? What do you want to do with her? " Shangguan yu''er hurriedly waved: "it''s OK. I don''t know him. What can I do for him?" "Why do you want to ask if you don''t want to find her? You never mentioned that entourage before. What''s the matter with you today? " Asked the superior officer, his tone was obviously unhappy. Shangguan yu''er smiled twice, and she was in a state of confusion. She really didn''t know whether or how to say something. "Elder brother, I know you can''t forget Zheng Nianwen in your heart, but you can''t bring people to your side, no matter whether they are male or female, just because a person has such a place and a half like Zheng Nianwen." Shangguan yu''er takes a puff of air. Shangguannuo looked at the younger sister in front of him incredulously: "who told you? Have you ever seen reading? " Shangguan yu''er shook her head: "that''s not true." Shangguannuo''s brow is more and more tight: "since I haven''t seen it, how can I know that Xiaoguan and Nianwen look alike?" Shangguan yu''er looks embarrassed, and she says with a dry smile: "it''s said by my sister-in-law. Hasn''t she met me? She also said that last night, something happened in the garden near mu Cang''s house. " Shangguan Nuo lenghum: "she learned how to complain first. Last night, something bad happened near Muchang house. But it has something to do with her. She must be the mastermind behind the scenes. I haven''t asked her for trouble. She poured dirty water on me first. It''s brilliant." Shangguan yu''er is confused. "Brother, what do you mean by that?" Shangguannuo didn''t want to say more. Some things are so dirty that he didn''t want his sister to know. "Let''s go and tell you when you have time. In a word, remember that sun Liuliu is not a good person. Don''t get along with her." After that, he took shangguanyu''er and left. Chapter 1410 It is said that shangguantuo and chutianqi came to the prison before and after their feet. The smoke in the prison has not been exhausted. The prison, which was originally cold and wet, is now hot. Looking at a mess of the prison, Shangguan Tuo frowned and asked, "how did the fire burn?" The cell head wiped the cold sweat that was constantly oozing out of his forehead, and said bitterly: "back to the Marquis, I don''t know how the fire started. I''ll eat here. When I see the fire, it''s already very hot." "Waste, what''s the use of keeping you?" Shangguan Tuo kicks the firm''s belly, which makes the firm spit blood and fall to the ground. He can''t get up for half a day. The others knelt down and shouted for their lives. Shangguan rubbings drank wine, and his brain was burning. When he met this kind of thing, he was in a rage of abnormal mood. He would not care about these people''s confession. He directly took out the long sword that his bodyguard wore on his waist, one sword at a time, and killed all four cells. "It''s useless to keep it. It''s better to die." Chu Tianqi looked at shangguantuo secretly. He saw something wrong with his red face. His eyes were bloodshot and his expression was not normal. He thought that Wan Kun had poured him wine once, and he knew it. Shangguantuo goes to the cell where Jianyun and Mr. WAN are being held to check. It''s strange that so many cells have been burned. However, the cell they live in is the least damaged. The long thick chain lock is thrown on the ground, and the lock head is intact, just like someone opened it with a key. Shangguantuo looked at the lock carefully and then asked, "who is in charge of the key to this cell?" There was silence around, and then the bodyguard beside him reminded him, "Lord, you have killed the man who is in charge of the key." "No one else knows except those people?" Shangguantuo asked. The bodyguard said: "the bodyguard outside also knew, but now they are searching for the fugitive, they are not there." "Useless waste, all waste." Shangguantuo''s heart seemed to be on fire, which made him furious. The bodyguard saw that shangguantuo was going to be angry again. He was afraid of the terrible situation of the prison cells just now. He was afraid that the fire would burn on him. He hurried: "according to my subordinates, the lock may not be opened with a key. Then Jianyun had been wandering the Jianghu for decades. It was not difficult for her to open a lock." Shangguan Tuo said angrily: "do you still want to tell me? Can I not know her ability? I''ve said many times that I''ll let you take care of them. I''ll clean them up myself when I come, but now I''m ok. As soon as I enter the palace, there will be no one left. " The bodyguard also found out that there was something wrong with shangguantuo. The Marquis is is not such a grumpy person. Even if he is angry again, he will not be as angry as he is now. He was afraid and hurried to say: "Marquis, I''ll go out and find you now, and I''ll catch Jianyun." After that, he didn''t wait for the superior officer to answer, so he ran away in a hurry. Another bodyguard wanted to run, but he didn''t have the courage. He could only stay timidly, keep a certain distance from the Marquis, and try not to talk if he could, so as not to catch fire. Shangguantuo walked twice in the cell and immediately came to a conclusion: "there must be someone to take care of them, otherwise they can''t escape. Otherwise, what''s the fire Chu Tianqi is silent, pretending to be deaf and dumb, but in the eyes of shangguantuo, he is just a fake emperor who doesn''t understand farts. Chapter 1411 The other bodyguard who followed shangguantuo didn''t say a word. Shangguantuo didn''t get a response. He looked back at the bodyguard and made his body tremble. Shangguan Tuo was born in martial arts. Although the 200000 soldiers from Dongli had just arrived at his hands, the old man threw him into the barracks to practice. He developed some military habits. Naturally, he hated this kind of guy who would shake when he saw people. In his opinion, he was quite spineless. He kicked up the bodyguard''s thigh and kicked him to the ground, which means that he left some affection under his feet. Otherwise, his leg must be broken now. "You dumb? Will the light shake The bodyguard endured the pain, knelt on the ground and couldn''t get up, and hurriedly trembled: "go back, go back to the Marquis, my subordinates also think that someone must answer, otherwise they will be difficult to fly." "What else do you say? What are you waiting for? Go and ask, get the cell head, and ask them who has been to the cell today, especially those who have been in contact with it. " Shangguan Tuo said coldly. The bodyguard said with a bitter face, "Lord, you have killed all the jailers. I''m afraid I can''t find the insiders now." Yeah, he just killed a few people. Damn it, he left a living. Shangguantuo feels pain in his temples, sudden and uncomfortable, and his breathing is becoming more and more urgent. Is that why he drinks too much? He rubbed his forehead and walked out of the cell. Chu Tianqi followed him. The bodyguard also breathed a sigh. His life was saved. Out of the prison, shangguantuo''s eyes meet the sun, and his head hurts even more, like a needle. "Emperor, I may have drunk too much today. I''m not very comfortable. I''ll go back to the mansion first. I''ll find Jianyun and the WAN. I don''t need to be polite to them anymore. Just kill them." According to shangguantuo, even if the two old, weak and disabled escape from the prison, they will never escape from the Chu palace. As long as we work hard to find one, we can find one, sooner or later. Shangguantuo first went back to Yonghe temple and drank a cup of lucid spirit. The headache symptoms were slightly relieved, which made him more certain that he was suffering from the headache caused by drunkenness and did not think about it elsewhere. "Hou ye, you don''t look very well. What''s the matter?" Seeing her husband like this, Liao asked with concern. The Shangguan rubbings had a headache. He was still full of anger. As soon as Liao opened his mouth, he got upset and scolded: "listen to you, would you like something to happen to me?" Liao Shi was scolded by him, but she asked, how could she wish? "Hou ye, where do you start? I just -- " shangguantuo didn''t wait for her to talk, cut off her words, waved impatiently and said:" OK, don''t go on and on here, walk, go back to the house. " Liao''s tears immediately fell down. Even if her husband had lost his temper, he also had one in the room when they were the only couple in the room. In front of outsiders, especially in front of his daughter-in-law and children, it gave her enough face and never blushed with her. What''s the matter now? Seeing her mother''s appearance, shangguanyu''er was very upset and couldn''t help but ask shangguantuo, "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Mother is just to see your face is not good to ask, how do you still toward mother angry? " Shangguan Tuo dotes on this daughter very much in ordinary times, but at this time, his heart is on fire, and he is also very unhappy to see her. Chapter 1412 "What do you know? Women and family, don''t worry about the old man''s business, don''t worry about yourself. Look at your appearance. You can''t stop crying. What do you look like? Well, go home and wake up. Don''t disgrace me in this palace. " He got up with a frown and started to walk out. Without the usual demeanor, his whole body was full of cold evil spirit. Shangguan yu''er is also blinded by the murderous father, "Mom, what''s the matter with dad? How to lose your temper? " Liao dried his tears and forced a dry smile: "maybe it''s because the prisoner escaped. He''s upset. Just don''t worry about him." Seeing that her mother-in-law and her little sister-in-law ate shriveled in front of the Marquis, sun Liuliu was very comfortable. She hated such a thing. She went back three or five times a day to see how they could still be arrogant in front of her. Shangguan yu''er stole sun Liuliu''s eyes, and saw that although she frowned, she could not hide the smile in her eyes. This woman, as the elder brother said, was heartless. It''s no wonder that the eldest brother didn''t look at her and said nothing. He was blind in this good skin, but had a black heart. "Niang, let''s go back. Let''s stay away from this palace." Liao Shi looks at his son and knows that he has something to say. He sighs in his heart. She is a woman who can''t tell right from wrong. She only knows that she has no choice. On the way to Jingde gate, sun Liuliu seemed to find something. She hurried to Shangguan yu''er and asked in a low voice, "yu''er, have you seen Xiaoguan?" Shangguan yu''er raised her eyebrows and said, "why do you always stare at people''s customs? What on earth do you want to do? " Sun Liuliu didn''t expect that she would ask back. First, she was stunned. Then she said with a dry smile, "what can I do is to care about your eldest brother. He is my husband." Shangguan yu''er snorted: "since you care about him so much, ask him yourself." How dare sun Liuliu? She dare not stand beside shangguannuo now. She can only fan the wind and light the fire here. Now even shangguanyu''er refuses to take care of her. She can only swallow her curiosity and dare not speak more. After all, this is the palace, not shangguanfu. When she gets back to shangguanfu, she wants to know what she wants. There is a way to know. After going out of the gate, shangguannuo said goodbye to his mother, saying that he had something to do and would return to the mansion later. Liao''s mind is so confused that he doesn''t know what''s wrong with him today. Why should he make a fool of her in public? Can''t he see her as a ruined wife after he tasted the Dragon seat? "Go ahead, come back earlier, and stop at close quarters. Don''t make your father angry." Liao ordered lightly. Shangguannuo nodded: "my son understands." Shangguannuo did not go far, but found a hidden place to hide, waiting to read. As soon as shangguantuo left, Chu Tianqi came to Zhaoyuan palace, where his uncle and nephew met each other, as if they were separated from each other, and their eyes were red. At the same time, Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen, who knew nothing about life and death, thought of them. Chu Tianqi held Wen''s hand tightly and said with a lump: "wen''er, I''m sorry for your uncle. I didn''t protect your mother and your father. It''s my uncle''s useless." Read Wen shake his head, tears can''t stop falling: "no, it''s wen''er useless, when you need me, always can''t get to you in time, blame me for useless." Chapter 1413 Looking at wen''er in front of him, Chu Tianqi thought of the scene when she rushed into the palace alone. When she saw the body of her father and mother, she frantically rushed to Chu Lian. Now wen''er is really similar to that of huang''er at that time. She is not afraid of death, has a pure nature and acts recklessly. Wen''er and Huang''s growing up experience are very similar. They have never suffered any setback since they were young. Now they are hit by such a sudden change, which is impossible for ordinary people. He had not been able to protect her before, but now he watched wen''er suffer what she had suffered. As a prince and emperor, he is useless. "Uncle, don''t blame yourself. I''m sure my father, mother and brother will come back safely with reinforcements. What we have to do now is to protect ourselves." Wan Kun said: "wen''er said that it''s not the time to blame ourselves. We must stabilize the situation in the DPRK, regain the lost military power and avoid a large-scale war before the princess and the prince come back." The Chu Dynasty was rich, but no matter how rich it was, it could not stand the erosion of war. Chu Tianqi nodded, reached for wen''er to wipe away tears from his eyes. "Let''s go and see how the master is doing." After wen''er changed into a pearl, a group of four went to the Buddha Hall in the back hall. Although the corpse in the secret room has been turned into a corpse and cleaned up, the smell in the airtight dark room is still very acrid, which is not much better than the prison. Hearing the footsteps, Jane Yunli, who was lying on the bed, got up, clasped her dagger in her hand and stared at the iron door of the secret chamber. Mr. Wan was about to pull out the dagger, but heard Chu Tianqi''s voice outside: "it''s me." They took a breath of air and quickly opened the door. Not only Chu Tianqi, but also shangguanyao, as well as the two "servants" accompanying them. "Father, mother." Wan Kun rushed forward, kneeling in front of the elder, looking excited: "my son is late, so you suffer." Wan Xian hurriedly helped Wan Kun up: "silly child, what nonsense do you say? Hurry up and let dad have a good look." Nianwen also walked out from behind of Shangguan Yao. She plopped and knelt in front of Jianyun: "master, wen''er miss you so much." As soon as Jianyun''s body shook, she reached for wen''er''s face, which was the face of the vicious palace maid, but her eyes were clearly the ones she saw growing up. Jane Yun was very excited to see her son. She saw wen''er again. Her eyes were red. She pulled wen''er up and put her arms in her arms. "Good boy, you are suffering." Wen''er wipes away tears and shakes his head: "I don''t suffer, as long as you are all good, I do nothing." Jianyun looks behind them. There is no figure behind them. She asks, "what about your parents? How are they doing? " "They are all right. They have gone to move the rescuers. They will come back soon," smiled wen''er Jianyun has some doubts, and her understanding of Qi Rongyue. If she knew that she was in prison, she would never leave her alone and move the soldiers first. Looking at the deep pain in wen''er''s eyes, she looks at Chu Tianqi. Chu Tianqi hangs his head when he stands up and dare not look at her. Her heart leaped. It seemed that something had happened. "Tell me, what happened to Rongyue? What happened? " Asked Jane in a deep voice. Chapter 1414 Wan Kun told the story all the time. When she heard that the moon melting was to save her and was ambushed in the palace, her heart was cut like a knife, her chest was full of Qi and blood, and she was angry. In addition, she was not cured. In a rage, her throat was full of sweet smell, and she vomited a mouthful of blood. Mr. Wan was so frightened that he rushed forward to hold her. "How are you doing?" Wan Kun hurriedly clasped his mother''s wrist pulse. The frown, which had been slightly frowned, was more and more tight, and his face became more ugly. Read the text and ask, "how is it?" Jianyun took his son''s hand and whispered, "I''m ok, but I''ve been in prison for a long time. I can''t stand this old bone. It''s OK. Take a good rest for a few days." Without a word, Wan Kun straightened up and said, "don''t delay any more. You will leave the palace now." Hearing this, shangguanyao quickly handed over his waist token: "wen''er, you take this out of the palace, no one dares to stop you." One hour later, a simple wupeng carriage drove to the outside of the palace. Although Nianwen took out the Queen''s token, the guards still stopped the carriage for routine inspection. In addition to Pearl, there are two nannies and eunuchs in Zhaoyuan palace. "Where is Miss pearl going?" The bodyguard asked with a smile. Read text light smile: "empress Niang Niang instructs me to go out palace to pick up to buy some things, as in the past, nothing special." The bodyguard asked casually. In the past, pearl ignored them and could not answer the questions they asked. It''s strange today. "Release." The bodyguard didn''t think much about it. There was no other thing or person on the carriage. Plus the people in the empress''s palace, they had no reason not to let it go. Waiting outside, shangguannuo saw a carriage coming out. He saw the face of Pearl between the curtains blown by the wind. Pearl is dead. She can''t be pearl. Since it''s not pearl, it must be reading. He ran after him. With her eyes closed, Jianyun suddenly opened her eyes. She said to Wenwen, "the later ones are following us." Nianwen lifted the curtain and looked back. Seeing shangguannuo, he told the driver to stop. She got out of the carriage and beckoned to Gaonuo to get in. "Who is it?" Asked Jane Yun. "It''s shangguannuo, xianguanghou Shizi." Jianyun frowned: "the son of shangguantuo?" "Nianwen nodded:" yes, but he is different from shangguantuo. If not for him, I''m afraid I can''t live up to now, and I can''t enter the palace smoothly. In fact, he doesn''t approve of shangguantuo''s rebellion. He even saw the old Marquis who opposed shangguantuo die in shangguantuo''s hands. He hates shangguantuo, but he has no choice Jianyun shook his head: "animals, for their own selfish desires, even their own father can kill them. If he became an emperor, he would be the second Chu Lian, absolutely not." Nianwen said: "I am here, I will never let him succeed. This is the place where my father, mother and uncle have guarded for a lifetime." At this time, shangguannuo got into the carriage and saw Mr. Jianyun and Mr. Wan. He was stunned at first, then he was very happy: "it''s very nice for your elder brother to come out of the palace." Jianyun glanced at him lightly, pointed to the empty space beside Nianwen and said, "sit down." Mr. Wan looked up and down at shangguannuo and said with a light smile, "it seems that Shizi had expected us to leave the palace." Shangguannuo smiled twice and said: "wen''er was sent to the palace by me. Naturally, I want to see her leave the palace safely. Now that you are out, I will be relieved." Chapter 1415 "Thank you for saving wen''er. You can distinguish right from wrong, and don''t mix with your father. That''s very good," said Jane Yun Shangguan Nuo sighed, and his eyes grew bitter: "my father made such a terrible mistake. As a son, I should persuade him to return to the right way, but I - ah!" Jianyun shakes his head: "you don''t have to blame yourself. It''s not your fault. Your father is your father. You are you. You are two different people. He has his ideas. You have your life. He does evil and lets him do it. Just keep your original mind. Don''t fall into the mire. One step is wrong. One step is wrong." When the superior officer nods, "I understand." He turned to read beside his eyes: "what are you going to do now?" "I want to go out of the city first and settle them down before coming back," read Wen Shangguannuo hurriedly waved his hand: "never, the gate has been strictly guarded. You are only allowed to enter and not go out. If you drive out of the city like this, they will be doubted." He thought for a moment and said, "better go to my other garden. It''s quiet and safe. No one dares to search my other garden." Nianwen said to Jianyun, "master, I''ve lived in that other garden. It should be OK. Why don''t your elder brother take a rest in that other garden these days? I''ll try to take you out of the city after the city gate is disarmed two days later." Jian Yun holds wen''er''s hand and says in a deep voice, "wen''er, I know what you think in your heart. Master won''t stop you. You can do what you want to do, but you must remember that everything is life-saving first. Only when life is there, you can do more. If you want to fight for righteousness, life is gone, there is nothing." Read the text to nod, endure a few want to capture the white tears in the eyes, solemnly way: "I understand, you rest assured, I will take good care of myself, I will wait for my father, mother and brother to come back, the family reunion." After Jianyun and Mr. WAN are sent to bieyuan, Nianwen resumes Xiaoguan''s costume and returns to Shangguan''s home with shangguannuo. She also wants to enter the palace and continue to lurk in Shangguan''s house, so staying beside shangguannuo seems to be the only choice. Back to the wooden Cang house, shangguanyu''er fell asleep on the table in the courtyard. The girl who was waiting around saw Shizi coming back and hurriedly woke shangguanyu''er up: "Miss, Shizi is back." Shangguan yu''er blinked her confused eyes and looked at her step by step, and then passed her brother step by step. "Big brother, you are back." She stretched, and when she opened her eyes again, she saw that Xiaoguan, who had lost track in the palace, was back again. She immediately woke up, jumped from the stone bench, rushed to Xiaoguan''s front: "Xiaoguan, wait, I have something to ask you." Read the text can only stop, turn to the official yu''er salute "excuse me, miss." Originally walking in front of the shangguannuo suddenly turned back and frowned: "what do you want to ask? Ask me. " After that, he winked at the words and told her to hurry away. However, shangguanyu''er''s speed is also extremely fast, and she drags back the recitation that just turned her body. "Don''t, don''t, don''t, I have something to ask Xiao Guan. What does it have to do with you?" She pulled Xiaoguan away from shangguannuo and asked, "Xiaoguan, are you surnamed Chu?" Nianwen''s face changed slightly. She looked up at Shangguan yu''er in front of her. Did she see through herself? It doesn''t look like much. "Go back to the eldest lady. My family name is Guan, not Chu." Read the words. Chapter 1416 At this time, shangguannuo had already followed up, his face was heavy and he shouted: "shangguanyu''er, have you had enough trouble? What are you talking about Seeing the eldest brother seems really angry, and for a humble follower, she scolds her in front of so many servants in the courtyard, which makes her more suspicious of the real identity of the current pass. Is it true that, as sun Liuliu said, his relationship with this small pass is extraordinary? Shangguan Nora reads Wen and goes, leaving Shangguan yu''er in a daze. Back to the study, Nianwen takes back her hand and keeps a certain distance from shangguannuo. She whispers, "it seems that your sister has begun to doubt me." The temperature between the palms hasn''t dissipated yet. The short-term intimate contact makes him distracted, and her habitual indifference makes him suddenly wake up. She is still Zheng Nianwen, the same as before, and there is no change. More because he is shangguannuo, shangguantuo''s son, it is impossible for him to change. "I''ll deal with it well," he said hoarsely, swallowing the intense bitterness. "Although yu''er looks very naughty, he is not a man who doesn''t understand the general, and he will not gossip in front of people without any basis." Read Wen to nod, she does not hate shangguanyu''er. She sat down at the table, poured herself a cup of warm tea, just put the tea to her mouth to drink, but suddenly frowned. "There''s something wrong with the tea." She put down the cup. Shangguannuo comes forward and brings a cup of tea, but he doesn''t smell anything special. "What''s the problem?" Asked the superior officer. "There is medicine in tea, spring medicine," read the text Shangguan Nuo''s face changed a little. Seeing Zheng Nianwen''s eyes staring at the teapot, he wondered what he was thinking. He said: "this is not what I do. How can I do such dirty and dirty things? You must believe me." I know you didn''t do it. You''ve been with me. I''m afraid you didn''t have a chance to do it Once upon a time, she didn''t know shangguannuo, and because he was just a dandy with a good family. After these days, she found that shangguannuo was different from the ordinary noble young man. Although his heart and ground were not necessarily pure, he was also a man who would not be the first to be evil. If he wants to invade himself, when she was seriously injured and saved by him, he has a chance. Why wait until now, let alone use such low-level means. Seeing that she seemed to really believe in herself, Shangguan Nuo said with a sigh of relief, "who is the one who is taking medicine in my tea?" Nianwen said: "if it''s a poison, maybe for a while half a gang can''t find out who it''s from, but it''s a spring medicine. The purpose of this medicine is very strong. You should be clear, and look at it. The person who gave it will definitely count the time and come at the right time." In fact, both of them have candidates in mind, but in the absence of evidence, they are not good at making false statements. After a while, wu''er came to the study and said, "Shizi, shizifei, please see me and tell me something important." The eyes of shangguannuo and zhengnianwen meet at one place. It seems that the main character is on the stage. "I don''t see you," said the officer He replied coldly, but he wanted to see how Sun Liuliu would enter the wooden house and how he would send himself to him. Wu''er has just received the benefits from sun Liuliu, and naturally wants to say a few good words for him: "Shizi, shizifei''s mood doesn''t seem to be very good, I''m afraid there is something really important." Chapter 1417 Shangguan Nuo raised his eyes and glared at wu''er: "if I can''t say it, I can''t see it. How can I get such nonsense? Go back to her soon, and let her run to me if she is OK. " Sun Liuliu can''t enter the house, but the medicine is in the pot where he drinks tea, which proves that there are sun Liuliu''s people in the house. Wu''er has turned around and left. Is it him? Wu''er has been serving him for many years and has always done his duty. He also regards him as his confidant in his heart. If it is really him, it would be a pity. As shangguannuo expected, sun Liuliu still came in and went directly to the study. Wu''er followed sun Liuliu and said, "Shizi, I can''t stop the princess. Please forgive me." At this time, shangguannuo sat at the back of his desk and wrote. Xiaoguan was beside him to study ink for him. Her arrival and wu''er''s forgiveness failed to make shangguannuo lift his eyelids. She carefully looked at shangguannuo''s face, as usual, there was nothing different. Her eyes fell on the teapot on the table. There were two used tea cups on the table, and she did not know whether to drink or not. Or maybe, there is no such thing in the teapot. She looks sideways at wu''er. Wu''er nods to her silently, and then leaves. Sun Liuliu took a deep breath and smiled with a beautiful smile: "Shizi, you just come back from outside and work so hard. If you are thirsty, I will pour you a glass of water." She went to the table with a smile, and saw that the tea in the tea cup was still full. Obviously, she had not touched it, so she had a number in her heart. She took another cup of tea and poured out a cup of warm tea. Smiling, she brought it to shangguannuo. Shangguannuo finally stopped the pen in his hand and looked at her with a smile in his eyes, which made her very uncomfortable. "Sun Liuliu, are you crazy when I say that? Is this wooden house where you should come? " Sun Liuliu put the cup in his hand, walked quickly to the back of shangguannuo, raised his hand and held his shoulder and kneaded: "Shizi, you must be tired today, I will knead it for you." Shangguannuo got up, avoided her hands, went to the small case under the window and sat down. "If you don''t have anything to do, let''s go. I don''t want to see you." How can sun Liuliu help? She hurriedly took the tea on the table and came to shangguannuo again. She put the cup in front of shangguannuo: "Shizi, you are thirsty. This is the new tea of this year. It''s fragrant." Shangguannuo''s pretty lips are slightly hooked, and the irony in his eyes is more and more strong: "you are so anxious to let me drink tea. What medicine did you put in this tea?" Sun Liuliu was stunned, and his face suddenly became ugly. He forced himself to smile and said: "Shizi can really laugh. I don''t brew this tea. Besides, Shizi is my husband. How can I possibly poison Shizi? That doesn''t mean I''m hurting myself." Shangguannuo snorted coldly: "do you know that I was once taken by you, and will I go on for another time? How did you get married, and how did your son conceive you? You know that I can not care about the past. But today, you have to do the same thing again. Say, what do you want to do? " Sun Liuliu''s face can''t be hung any longer, and his hand with the cup of tea trembled gently: "I, I don''t have it, son of the earth, don''t wrongly wronged the good people." Chapter 1418 "Good people? If your Sun Liuliu is a good man, will there be bad people in the world? It''s ridiculous. " Shangguannuo glanced at the tea cup in her hand and said, "since you say that the tea is OK, you can drink it in front of me." How dare sun Liuliu drink it? It''s spring medicine. If she drinks it, once the medicine breaks out, and Shizi doesn''t care about her, the consequences are unimaginable. She put the cup of tea in her hand on the table and pretended to be angry. She said: "if the son of the world doesn''t drink it, he won''t drink it. Why do you use such words to humiliate me? Anyway, I''m your wife. Is it too much for you to do this?" Shangguannuo raised his eyebrows: "am I too much? Before you do such a thing, have you ever thought that you can''t do too much yourself? " "Sun Liuliu, don''t be a fool in the world. Only one person is smart and sober. If others don''t tell you about it, they just worry about a little face. Do you really think that others can''t understand your little trick? Su''er''s business is so, and yu''er''s business is so, including today''s business, you have broken through the bottom line I have set for you. Now I tolerate you, but there are more important things to do. When I get rid of it, I will slowly settle accounts with you. " Sun Liuliu was shocked. Shangguannuo wanted to settle old accounts with her, which was not good news. "Not yet?" The superior officer promised to order. Sun Liuliu did not dare to say anything more. He got the expulsion order and escaped without saying anything. Zheng Nianwen, who has been silent about watching the opera, suddenly said: "I always think that the name of su''er is familiar to me, and that person''s appearance is also familiar to me, but I can''t remember who she is." "Shangguannuo dry smile:" can not remember to prove that she is not important, why do you want to think again Looking at the unnatural appearance of shangguannuo, Zheng Nianwen suddenly remembered a picture of her first meeting with shangguannuo. Isn''t it su''er who kneels on the ground and sells herself to bury her father? Do you always feel familiar. "I remember." She hooked her lips and smiled: "the elder martial brother really knows how to pity the jade." Shangguannuo is more and more embarrassed. He brings su''er back to the house. The original intention is to use her as a bridge between him and Nianwen, giving him a reason to see her. But who knows that will happen later? How can he argue now? He is afraid that it will be helpless. Who will believe? Zheng Nianwen doesn''t care at all. It''s the matter of shangguannuo. It has nothing to do with her about how many women he wants to marry and who he wants to marry. "Wen''er, I know you won''t believe it, but I still want to say that my affair with su''er is an accident, only when I don''t know about it - in short, wen''er, you must believe me. In my heart, you are the only one from the beginning to the end." Niang wenxiumei frowned slightly. She raised her eyes and stared at shangguannuo. She said, "brother Shangguan, you don''t have to explain these things to me. I don''t care. There is a person in my heart, but it''s not you. It wasn''t before, it isn''t now, and it won''t be in the future. I hope you can understand that it''s impossible between me and you." He understood, of course, that his beloved girl refused him face to face, but his heart was still very uncomfortable. His hot heart seemed to be poured with a basin of ice water, and cooled into the bone marrow. "Take a rest first. I have something else to do. Go out." He did not know how to face her now, and the pain in his heart made him no longer pretend to go on. Chapter 1419 He did not want to return to help her, but privately, still hope that she can see his good, be moved by his sincerity. There was a glimmer of hope before, but today, when he saw her and WAN Kun''s true feelings when they met, and now he resolutely refused, he knew that he should die. Some people, some things, is doomed, is life. - Chu palace, Yuhe palace. After looking through several memorials, Chu Tianqi suddenly looked up at Wan Kun, who was sitting in a daze, and asked, "Wan Kun, are you worried?" Wan Kun returned and sighed, "no, it''s OK." Chu Tianqi put the memorials back to their original place, stood up and went to wankun''s side to sit down: "isn''t master''s situation bad? Since you have been feeling for her, you have been reluctant to part. " Wan Kun sighed again, and her eyes were dark: "my mother is old, and the previous poison has not been removed, and it has penetrated into the bone marrow. If not for my mother''s profound skill and deep knowledge of medicine, she would have been committed to the prison for a long time." Chu Tianqi''s face changed: "you mean, there is no cure?" Wan Kun said: "the only thing that can be done now is temporary pressure toxicity --" that is, one day after another? They were silent for a long time, and Tianqi suddenly said, "Wan Kun, go away, leave the palace, take the master and they are far away from the Imperial City, accompany her to spend the last time, and don''t let her leave any regrets." Wan Kun shook his head: "don''t you know my mother''s nature? If I really take them away, it will be her greatest regret. She can''t let you go, let alone the princess and wen''er." Chu Tianqi didn''t know that his master had lived and died many times for him, but he didn''t have filial piety with her. At this age, he also suffered such a lot because of him. Wan Kun took a deep breath and said with a strong smile, "I don''t want to think about it. At present, the most important thing is to get the lost military power back into our hands as soon as possible. I have a plan, which may work." In the middle of the night, it was very hot and sultry. Many hot servants who couldn''t sleep walked out of the room, shook their fans and sat under the small trees to have a cool chat. In the room where shangguantuo lived, ice buckets were placed in every corner, and a maid fanned in the room. He could not feel the sultry heat at all. However, shangguantuo''s heart fire was very hot all the time. After he came back from the palace, he made a fire at least three times, killing two servants. The whole upper room was shrouded in the shadow. No one dared to say a word more. Everyone acted cautiously and lived I''m afraid that if I make a mistake, I will suffer a beating and lose my life. Liao family has never seen such a cruel husband. He is scared and worried. It''s really unusual for the Marquis to look like this. Xu is so tired that shangguantuo will fall asleep when he is lying on his bed. Seeing that he is sleeping heavily, Liao''s mood begins to relax gradually. When he is in a daze, he suddenly hears her husband groaning. She quickly sits up to check, but sees shangguantuo covering his chest and crying for pain. Her face is very hard to see. "What''s the matter with you, marquis?" Liao''s fear was not light, and he kept shaking the arm of shangguantuo. Shangguantuo''s hand tightly clenched his heart: "it hurts. My chest hurts." Liao hurriedly said to the maid in the room, "what are you still doing? Go and get the doctor, no, the doctor. Send someone to get the doctor. Go quickly. " Chapter 1420 The doctor who lived in Shangguan''s mansion for a long time was specially for the people in the mansion. Soon after the maid went, she brought Dr. Li. Dr. Li, carrying the medicine box, trotted all the way. It was hot, sweaty and breathless. As soon as he entered the room, before he could breathe, he was immediately pushed to shangguantuo''s bed by the waiting maid in the room. Liao was in a hurry. When he saw the doctor coming, he quickly gave up his seat so that he could be treated by the doctor. Dr. Li reached for Guan Tuo''s wrist, and his fingers just touched his flesh and blood, but he didn''t touch the pulse door, so he was twisted by his back hand: "who? Who killed me? " Dr. Li couldn''t speak out in pain. "Yes, it''s villain. Villain is here to see Hou Ye." Liao hurriedly said, "master, this is Dr. Li. Please let go and let Dr. Li show you." Shangguan Tuo''s confused mind gradually woke up, and his chest was still stabbing pain. He slowly released his hand and let doctor Li feel his pulse for him. Seeing that Dr. Li''s face is more and more dignified, Liao''s mood is also tense: "Dr. Li, what''s the matter with him? What disease did you have? Why did it happen all of a sudden? " Doctor Li put down shangguantuo''s hand, frowned and shook his head: "madam, the villain is incompetent. I really can''t see what disease the Marquis has." Liao''s heart was not happy. Dr. Li usually seemed to be brilliant. How could he not even see it now. She thought of her husband who had always been in good health. Today, she suddenly fell ill. She was very strange. She asked, "are you honest? Is the Marquis poisoned?" Dr. Li shook his head: "it doesn''t look like poisoning. It seems that the old disease has recurred. But what kind of disease is the old disease? I don''t know." Liao Shi glared at him displeased, but he didn''t have a good airway: "you say that he has a relapse of an old disease, but you can''t see what it is. Aren''t you open your mouth?" Doctor Li quickly knelt down: "madam, it''s the villain who has not mastered his art. Please forgive me." Although Liao was angry, she was more worried about her husband''s condition. Where could she have time to discuss with Dr. Li? The maid turned to one side and asked, "when will Dr. Fang Taiyi arrive?" "Madam," said the maid, "I''ll go and have a look." As soon as the maid came to the door, she saw another maid leading Mrs. Fang into the yard, and then she turned back. "Madam, Mrs. Fang is here." Liao''s mind was fixed. It would be good if Mrs. Fang came. If there was a doctor, he would be cured. That''s a doctor. He''s one of the best doctors in the world. Seeing that his wife didn''t send him off, but didn''t let him get up, Dr. Li naturally didn''t dare to get up, so he had to move to make way for Mrs. Fang. Fang Taiyi has been working in Taiyuan hospital for more than ten years. He looks like a man in his early forties. He has no need of white face, is thin and tall, and walks with wind. The little boy who followed behind was also quite energetic. He carried a medicine box and swept the shangguantuo on the eye bed as soon as he entered the door. The black eye beads exuded a strange light. "Doctor Fang, you can come." Liao said in a hurry. Fang Taiyi came to the bed in three steps and two steps. Without saying anything, he began to pulse. Like Dr. Li, his brow was more and more wrinkled and tight. "What''s the matter with Fang Taiyi Liao''s heart was flustered when he saw Fang Taiyi. Fang Taiyi opened his eyes, frowned and asked, "has the Marquis ever been seriously injured?" Chapter 1421 Liao thought for a moment and hurriedly said, "once, when he was drunk, he had to compete with an adjutant in the camp. The adjutant was also indifferent. Knowing that the Marquis was not his opponent, he used all his strength to hurt the marquis. As soon as he lay down, he lay down for three months before getting out of bed." "But the chest?" Asked Mrs. Fang. Liao nodded: "yes, it''s the chest. It was really dangerous. I almost didn''t get it back. Fortunately, Hou Yefu was very lucky and finally saved." Fang Taiyi sighed and asked again, "is Marquis drinking today?" "Liao Shi nodded again:" drink, enter the palace today, the emperor receives wind to Hou ye, Hou Ye is happy, drank a few more cups "After drinking in the past, has the Marquis ever had such symptoms today?" Asked Mrs. Fang. Liao shook his head. "No, never." Seeing the heavy complexion of Fang Taiyi, she hurriedly asked, "Fang Taiyi, tell me honestly what happened to Hou ye?" "The Marquis has an old disease, so he shouldn''t drink. It''s hard to deal with today''s relapse." Liao hurriedly said: "no, I can''t. Hou Ye used to drink a lot, but he never had an attack. How can he today --" Fang Taiyi sighed: "madam, you know, some diseases don''t occur in ordinary days, which doesn''t mean No. Hou Ye''s old diseases have never recovered. They haven''t happened in these years, but there''s no inducement to let them happen. Hou Ye has been working hard these days In addition, the bumpy and sleepless journey from the east to Kyoto left the body in a state of extreme fatigue. Today, I drink again, and then I have a fire. This old disease was induced. " Liao doesn''t understand this. "Since you know the cause of the disease, hurry to prescribe the medicine." Fang Taiyi nodded, "I''ll prescribe the medicine first, but I''m afraid it''s hard for the Marquis to cure the disease for a while. Madam, you should be prepared mentally." Liao''s heart was startled and he suddenly reached out and grasped the arm of Fang Taiyi: "Fang Taiyi, what do you mean by that? What psychological preparation? What on earth do you want to say? " "Madam, I can understand your mood. It''s just that the Marquis''s illness is too serious. I''m not sure that I can cure it now. I can only go one step at a time." Liao''s legs were soft, he fell on the head of the bed, his chest was rolling, and he could not believe what he had just heard. Marquis''s body has always been very good. From the beginning to the end of the year, he has never seen the cold. How can he say that he fell down? Fang Taiyi sighed, turned to the bedside to write the prescription, and the little boy with the medicine box suddenly raised his eyes, glanced cautiously at the top of the bed, and slightly raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. After the doctor wrote the prescription, he handed it directly to the child: "you go to get the medicine and fry it yourself." The child nodded, raised his eyes and exchanged a look with Fang Taiyi. With only one look, he knew what the other wanted to convey. The child took the prescription and went out. The doctor said to Liao, "madam, I''m going to give a needle to the marquis. Please avoid it." Liao''s mind was lost, as if he didn''t hear the words of doctor Fang. The maid saw it. At present, she was helped out of the room, and Dr. Li, who was kneeling, went out with her. When the door is closed, only Fang Taiyi and the unconscious shangguantuo are left in the room. Fang Taiyi took out the needle bag from the medicine box and walked step by step to shangguantuo''s face. His eyes gradually became fierce from the previous gentleness. Chapter 1422 Fang Taiyi is not the first time to visit the Houfu, but the first time to see a doctor for shangguantuo. He has also visited several times before, mostly for the female family members in the mansion. This time, he finally has a chance to get close to shangguantuo, the evil bastard. He will never forget that when he left Dongli with his wife and met bandits on the way to Kyoto, it was the old Marquis''s shangguanjing who happened to pass by and saved them, and arranged him and his wife to stay in the military camp temporarily. He was injured at that time, and his wife went to ask for medicine for him. That day, the old Marquis happened not to be in the camp, and the soldiers in the palace asked his wife to go to shangguantuo. I thought that shangguantuo was the son of laohouye and shangguanjing. He had the same character and mind as laohouye. However, when his wife went there, he never came back. When it was dark, his wife still didn''t come back. He had a bad premonition, so he went to shangguannuo''s account to find his wife with his injured body, but he saw the scene that he would never forget. His wife was lying on the ground naked, with a dagger in her abdomen. She had no breath for a long time, while shangguantuo was lying on the only bed in the tent, drunk and unconscious. He was mad and rushed into the account to kill shangguantuo to avenge his wife. But he was an unarmed doctor after all. The outside guards rushed in and beat him up and threw him out of the barracks. He died before he came to Kyoto. He hid his deep blood feud in his heart. After being recommended by a distinguished person, he successfully entered the Royal Hospital. He knew that one day he would see shangguantuo again, have a chance to approach him, and find a chance to revenge. More than ten years later, he finally got the chance to clean up the devil himself. When he pulled out the glittering silver needle, shangguantuo seemed to feel the danger approaching. His closed eyes suddenly opened. He stared at the doctor, frowned and asked, "who are you?" Fang Taiyi smiled lightly: "Hou Ye is really forgetful. I''m Fang Taiyi from the Royal Hospital, and his wife sent for me to see Hou Ye." Shangguantuo asked, "have we met before?" Fang Taiyi nodded: "naturally, I have seen it. It''s not the first time I''ve come to your mansion. I''ve diagnosed the happy pulse of Princess shizifei." Shangguan Tuo said, "what''s the matter with my chest pain?"? But poisoned? " Fang Taiyi shook his head: "there is no poison in your mouth. It''s just that your old disease has recurred. Now you are lying still. I''ll give you an injection." Shangguan Tuo nodded and closed his eyes again. Doctor Fang''s face is getting colder and colder. It''s not too cheap for you to die happily one by one. I want you to live, suffer from diseases day by day, and survive in the world. An hour later, the little boy returned to the upper room with the medicine, and Fang Taiyi finished the injection. Liao Shi feeds the medicine into shangguantuo''s mouth, but in half an hour, shangguantuo says that the chest pain is much better. The other side''s doctor is very grateful. The doctor smiled and led the child away. Fang Taiyi''s carriage stopped at the gate of Shangguan government. After he and the little boy got on, the carriage moved slowly. "Young master Wan''s medicine is really powerful. Don''t say it''s me. Even if they invite Liang Zhangyuan, they can''t find out the problem of shangguantuo." Wan Kun put the medicine box in his hand to his feet and said with a slight smile, "it''s nothing. The powerful one is still behind." Chapter 1423 Father and mother, as well as the suffering of all people around him, he should get back from shangguantuo little by little, to let him know that good and evil will eventually be rewarded. In the afternoon of the next day, Shangguan just finished his lunch. He was going to visit the palace to see if Jianyun and Mr. Wan could catch them. He put on his clothes and went out. Just a few steps out, there was another pain in his chest, the same symptom as yesterday. "What''s the matter with you, marquis?" Seeing that her husband didn''t walk a few steps, Liao held on to the wall and rushed to check. Shangguan Tuo said: "hurry up, go to ask Fang Taiyi. Hurry up." He could hardly stand in the cold sweat of pain, and finally returned to the bed in the room with the help of his wife. The pain became more and more intense, several times more painful than yesterday. Just when he was about to faint, doctor Fang came in a hurry. This time, he came alone, and no child carried the medicine box for him. Fang Taiyi''s complexion is heavy, but his eyes are full of joy. As Wan Gongzi expected, shangguantuo''s body has started to rely on that kind of medicine. The pain in his chest will be relieved only after he drinks that medicine. At the beginning, one bowl a day can survive. In a short time, it will take two bowls a day, and in a few days, three bowls a day will not work This kind of pain needs to happen several times a day. It''s not human torture. Oh, shangguantuo, you finally have today. In order to make shangguantuo ache for a while, and let him taste the taste of the pain for a while, he said to Liao: "madam, the Marquis is is ill again, need to give the needle immediately, please madam to avoid, and also please madam send someone to decoct the medicine, just decoct with the prescription given last night." The fried medicine is no problem naturally. The medicine in question is in his hand, and he will always have a way to put it in that bowl of medicine. Shangguantuo had enough pain for another hour. When the pain almost fainted, the bowl of medicine was delivered to his mouth. As soon as the decoction is over, the effect will soon be effective, and the colic in the chest will slowly disappear. "How do you feel now, marquis?" Asked Mrs. Fang. The superior officer stroked his chest and gasped, "it''s much better now. The doctor is really a miracle doctor." Fang Taiyi sneered: "the Marquis is joked, how dare I call myself a doctor, but I happen to know how to treat your stubborn disease." Shangguantuo sat up and felt that there was no abnormality in his body. He said: "since I''m ok, I should go to the palace. There are still a lot of things." The doctor got up to tidy up his medicine chest and said in a low voice: "the Marquis is is better not to be too tired recently. You have to rely on the support for your illness. This time, it''s because you''ve been too tired recently." As soon as Liao thought of the appearance of Hou Ye lying on the bed with white face, he was afraid. He quickly advised: "yes, Hou ye, you are too tired recently, and you should take a rest." The superior officer frowned and said, "what do you know about a woman? Men don''t interrupt. " Liao''s face wronged, red eyes turned and sat back in the chair, silent. Shangguan tuochao said: "I''m fine now. Your needling and medicine are very effective. I think I should be OK. If you have something, I''ll find you again." Fang Taiyi didn''t give much advice, just smiled and said: "if you feel really uncomfortable, you can''t be brave. The more brave you are, the worse your condition will be. When you need to have a rest, you will have a rest. As the saying goes, it''s good to stay in Qingshan, not afraid of burning without firewood." Chapter 1424 Shangguantuo is a very suspicious and cautious person. Even if he is ill, as long as he is active, he doesn''t want to pretend to do something about others. Especially when it comes to military affairs, he should do it by himself, so as to avoid the hard won power of heaven being calculated by others. As soon as manager Cui entered the yard, he saw shangguantuo go out in full swing, and hurriedly stepped forward. "Hou ye, are you well?" Shangguan Tuo takes a look at manager Cui: "do you think I''m ok?" The steward Cui was stunned. He was very strange. Even though he was in a bad mood, Hou ye would not wink at him. He looks strange today. Shangguan Tuo went straight ahead. After leaving the yard, he saw that governor Cui was following him all the time. He asked, "have the people sent to Longxi replied?" "Cui manager busy way:" reply letter, say is not unusual, everything is like old Shangguan Tuo nodded and hummed, "it''s normal if there''s no abnormality. If Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen are dead, even if they are alive, and the old Duke of Zheng is also alive, they won''t go to fight the Longxi army." Governor Cui nodded: "yes, there are 200000 troops in Longxi. Six years ago, a traitor through the ages of one hundred thousand went to the western Xinjiang. Now there are only one hundred thousand troops in Longxi. That is the minimum limit for the border areas. If they are to re tune, then the Longxi border is bound to be chaotic. The enemy will take the opportunity to enter the country. The Chu Dynasty will lose in the rivers and mountains, and they will become the eternal sin. Shangguantuo asked: "there is nothing to do in Longxi, what about Xijiang? Don''t forget that there is another Western marquis in Xijiang, who can''t be underestimated. He once was the commander of the five thousand black cavalry of Chu Tianqi. He was loyal to Chu Tianqi and had a deep personal relationship with Zheng Zhongwen. In addition, there are 150000 troops in Xijiang now. Under the training of Tianhu, these 150000 troops are brave and good at fighting. If Tianhu knew about Kyoto, things would be very troublesome. " Governor Cui asked, "what do you mean by the Marquis?" Shangguantuo''s eyes were full of ferocity, and the spirit of killing lingered around him. He said with clenched teeth, "send assassins to the west of Xinjiang today, and reward 100000 people for taking the head of the heavenly tiger." Manager Cui nodded at once: "I understand. I''ll do it now." Don''t wait for Cui to turn around. Shangguantuo asks, "what is noer doing recently?" "The governor Cui said hurriedly:" Shizi has been staying in the mansion more recently. He seldom goes out. He doesn''t see any problems Shangguan Tuo said, "now go and find him and let him go to the palace with me." Think of their two days of two consecutive diseases, fortunately, when the disease has family around, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable. He didn''t trust anyone but his closest friend, his wife and son. If you have a son, you can always have less trouble and more peace of mind. When governor Cui came to the house, shangguannuo was still asleep. He got drunk last night and went home. He didn''t even know who he was. Governor Cui wakes up shangguannuo and conveys the meaning of Hou Ye. Shangguan Nuo blinked his confused eyes and looked curious: "the sun is coming out from the west? How could the Marquis take the initiative to let me work with him in the palace? " Manager Cui said with a smile, "Shizi is really joking. You are Shizi. You are the son of Hou Ye. Hou Ye has come to earn his life. He will give it to you sooner or later. Isn''t it normal to bring you familiar?" Shangguannuo was fully awake. Hearing this, he immediately smiled: "only when Cui is in charge can he laugh. My father is Xian Guanghou, not the emperor. I need to follow him when I go to the palace to do business? What else do you talk about? It''s really interesting. " Chapter 1425 Although shangguannuo''s face was careless, his eyes were always on Cui''s face to see how he would respond. With a faint smile, the governor Cui said: "prince, the Marquis goes to the palace to do errands. Naturally, there are serious errands. You can just follow them. When you go, you will know. Why do you embarrass my servant?" As expected, it''s an old fox. It''s water tight. When he got out of bed, he took the clothes on the screen frame and put them on, "Uncle Cui, if you go back to my father first, you will tell me that I will arrive later. I have to be allowed to wash and tidy up." Manager Cui nodded: "OK, I''ll go back to the Marquis first. Hurry up. It seems that the Marquis is is in a bad mood recently. See who opposes whom." It is natural for shangguannuo to know this. Yesterday, he was angry in front of all the people in the palace. "I see. Don''t worry, uncle Cui. I''ll be fine soon." Governor Cui hurried away. Shangguannuo wiped his face and rushed out of the door. He went straight to the door of Nianwen''s room. Seeing that the door was open, he pushed the door directly in and just ran into Nianwen who was going out. Read the article to quickly back away, rub the forehead, frown way: "so anxious to do what?" "My father asked me to go to the palace with him. Would you like to go?" Read a text in front of a bright, then nodded: "I go." She had planned to go out to visit the master in bieyuan. If she could enter the palace now, it would be the same if she went to see the master later. "What did he suddenly take you into the palace for?" Nianwen follows shangguannuo to the outside. Thinking of the cold relationship between shangguannuo and shangguantuo, he suddenly feels strange. Shangguannuo shook his head: "I don''t know. I will know when I go." He doesn''t worry about anything else. After all, it''s his father. Tiger poison doesn''t eat his son. Naturally, it''s impossible to do anything harmful to his son. When they arrived at the gate of the mansion, shangguantuo was very impatient. His eyes were cold, and he didn''t have a good airway: "what''s the matter with you? What is dawdling about? What time is it? Why are you still sleeping? " Once upon a time, shangguantuo would never say more to him when he slept, or scold his son in front of the public. After all, he is the son of the world, and also the face of the Xianguang Prefecture. If he scolds in public, it will fall out. Shangguannuo had psychological preparation for a long time. In the face of his rebuke, his heart was calm, and he said in a low voice: "I thought of my grandfather last night. I was sad, so I had two more drinks. I just overslept. Besides, I didn''t know that you would let me accompany you to the palace today." When it comes to laohouye, Shangguan Tuo lost his temper immediately. No matter how hot his heart was, it went out at this moment. After all, the old man is his own father, and he treated himself well. He killed him by mistake that day, and he regretted it. But in this world, there is no regret medicine to take. Shangguantuo said: "don''t mention your grandfather again. People in Kyoto don''t know about your grandfather. It''s not the right time. When the time is right, I will bury your grandfather." Shangguannuo didn''t say a word. When you were alive, you didn''t have filial piety. What''s the use of being buried after death? What''s the use? Shangguan Tuo didn''t say anything more, and turned to get on the carriage. Shangguannuo: "I''ll take the other one." As he said, he walked towards a carriage that had just been pulled out, jumped onto the carriage cleanly, and got into the carriage without turning back. Shangguantuo looks at his son''s appearance from the small window. He secretly says that he is strange. Noer seems to have changed and become more and more unlike him. Chapter 1426 He really didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. When the carriage came into the palace, the matter that Shangguan Tuo brought his son into the palace soon spread to Chu Tianqi''s ears. He put down the file in his hand, raised his eyes with red blood, and smiled like a smile: "wankun, as you expected, he will enter the palace today anyway." Wan Kun sneered: "that''s nature. How can he be at ease if he doesn''t grasp the power that he won so hard as soon as possible?" Wan Kun turned his eyes to Chu Tianqi: "emperor, why do you think he is so anxious to enter the palace today?" Chu Tianqi lenghum: "there are only two things. I want to know if your father and mother have found it. This is one of them. There are a lot of memorials about impeachment of Tianhu these days. I''m afraid that he will move the West today." Tianhu led 150000 soldiers and was ordered to guard the border area of the western Xinjiang. The black cavalry was still under his command. They found another boundary to support their troops in the territory of the Chu Dynasty. They acted secretly and knew little about their internal affairs. Shangguantuo obviously still can''t figure out the situation of Xijiang. He wants to move and doesn''t dare to move. He has been pressing. Now he is sitting in a big position. The change of heaven in Kyoto will come to Xijiang sooner or later. He is very clear about Tianhu''s mind. So just after entering Beijing, he let those rebellious officials turn up one after another and then turn Xijiang. Wan Kun said: "the emperor, now that he is in power, even if he is here for the sake of western Xinjiang, you must not be so strong for a while and ignore the overall situation." Chu Tianqi nodded: "I understand that no matter what he said today, I should only say that he is, Tianhu is not a fool. Fuhu has just had an accident. If there is no thought in his mind, it will be considered that I am wrong." Wan Kun nodded: "yes, the Marquis of Zhenxi is not only brave and good at fighting, but also delicate in mind. He had that relationship with you in those years. I believe he knows your character. If he knows about general Fuhu, he will be prepared." Chu Tianqi said with a smile, "you and I want to go together." He looked at the young people around him, only 14 years old, but he had such insight and wisdom. What was he doing when he was 15 years old? At that time, although he had already ascended the throne, he relied on his elder sister and brother-in-law for everything. Most of the affairs were handled by his elder sister and brother-in-law. If you can have the wisdom and ability of wankun, how can you easily fall into the hands of others after sitting on the throne for more than ten years? If it was wankun, it would not happen. In a word, it would be useless. Seeing that he looked different, Wan Kun asked, "what''s the matter with you?" Chu Tianqi shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. I just think I''m in a funny situation." Wan Kun brought Wen Cha to him, and Wen said: "emperor, as the saying goes, I''m not afraid of thieves. I''m afraid of thieves. Your throne will be remembered. That person will always find a chance to seize it. If it''s not today, it''s tomorrow, no difference." "Moreover, our present situation is not the worst. At the very least, we have a chance to turn over. Let''s wait. The good days of shangguantuo are over." Chu Tianqi knew that Wan Kun had given medicine to shangguantuo. Wan Kun never talked big. He said that the end of shangguantuo''s good days must be the end. Not long ago, a eunuch came to announce and sing, and the prince of Daoxian met. The eunuch''s voice of announcing and singing was still falling. Before the emperor nodded to answer, the figure of shangguantuo appeared at the gate of the hall. Chapter 1427 The gloomy color on Chu Tianqi''s face disappeared instantly, and he put on a smile. As soon as shangguantuo entered the door, he found a seat for himself and asked shangguannuo behind him to sit down together. He didn''t pay attention to the emperor Chu Tianqi at all. In the eyes of shangguantuo, Chu Tianqi is a fake and his puppet. How could he put a puppet in his eyes? "It must be urgent for the Marquis to come at this time." Chu Tianqi asked with a smile. Shangguantuo takes over the tea cup handed by the palace maid. Instead of rushing to answer, he first sips the fragrant tea. "Well, good tea. The tea in this palace is different from that in other places. It''s very fragrant." Chu Tianqi said with a smile, "if the Marquis likes it, I will send someone to pack some new tea for you and send it to the mansion." Shangguan''s lips were slightly crooked and full of sarcasm. He lifted his eyes and swept Chutian''s eyes. His eyes were bright and cold. "No, I''m not here for tea." He put down the cup of tea in his hand and said, "have you found the two old people named Jian Yun and WAN?" Chu Tianqi shook his head: "no, the palace turned to the sky, but I can''t find it. Now I''m still looking for it. As long as I don''t leave the palace, I will find it." Shangguan Tuo said: "live to see people, die to see corpses." Chu Tianqi chuckled quietly and took a sip of warm tea. Shangguan Tuo said again, "have you read all the folds on the table?" Chu Tianqi frowned and looked bitter. Ha ha: "there are too many folds. I''m dizzy. I haven''t remembered what I''ve seen for a long time. It seems that this throne is not so easy to sit on." Shangguan Tuo sneers: "of course, you think any cat and dog can be emperor? If the emperor is so good, why only one emperor at a time? " Chu Tianqi was also sneering, but his face was half invisible. He pretended to be silly and waved: "I don''t understand this. In a word, as long as I don''t read the origami, everything is good. When I read the origami, my head will be big." If someone hears this, he will not be able to see the emperor except chutianqi. However, shangguantuo is very comfortable. What he wants is this effect. Otherwise, how can he let go? "Then, if I really can''t do it, I''ll come to the palace to help you in a few days." Such rebellious words, said in his mouth, even so smooth and natural. Chu Tianqi hated the itching of his teeth, but he could only smile and answer, "that''s a job." Shangguannuo listened to the dialogue between his father and the emperor, and he was confused. Is it true or false? If it is false, how can wankun be by his side? If it is true, how could it be easy for him to behave like his father. Nianwen Dynasty Wan Kun makes an eye, quietly retreats out, Wan Kun also takes advantage of the gap to the emperor to continue tea slipped out. The two met in the back room. "Wener, are you ok?" Wan Kun held on to the hand reading Wen, his voice trembling. Nianwen nodded: "I''m very good. You don''t have to worry about me. They are also very good. She told you to be careful. Don''t try your best for a while. Remember to stay in the green mountain. Don''t worry about burning without firewood." Wan Kun pulled her into his arms, tightly clasped her back, and the peculiar fragrance flowed into her nose. The emptiness and worry of her heart finally eased a lot. "Wen''er, when I''m not around you, you should protect yourself. Before long, our life will return to the past. I promise you." Chapter 1428 Read the text to push him away, red eyes way: "how to return to the past?"? My father, mother and brother''s life and death are unknown. Maybe I will never see them again in my life. What should I do? What should I do? " She never thought of leaving her father and mother, never thought that her father and mother would be in such a big trouble one day, never thought that the happy and happy home would become so fragmented now. Wan Kun grabbed her hand and said in a deep voice, "wen''er, listen to me. I once heard about the princess when she was young from her mother. She was not Qi, but Chu. She was the eldest princess who died miserably under the knife of the rebellious minister Chu Lian. She was the only eldest sister of the emperor." Reading the text, he stared at Wan Kun, "what do you say? What did you just say? " "Wen''er, you didn''t hear me wrong, and I didn''t say anything wrong. When Chu lianmou rebelled, after the palace reform, he tied your uncle to the palace post, the crown prince, who was only ten years old, and let him see his father and mother died in front of him. But your mother was still learning Arts in Laiwu. Chu Lian''s daughter designed to cheat her back to Chu palace. She saw her father''s mother''s body in front of her. She was crazy Generally rush to find Chu Lian for revenge, but your mother was only 18 years old. This is medical skill. Her martial arts are not exquisite, so she is not her opponent. " It seems that Nianwen is listening to the Arabian Nights: "how could it be that the body of the long Princess Chu Tianyu is still buried in the imperial mausoleum, and my mother took me to sacrifice two years ago." Wan Kun said: "I didn''t lie to you. What I said is true. What is hidden in the imperial mausoleum is the body of Princess Chutian Yu. It''s only the body. Because of some chance, her body and soul are not destroyed, and Qi Rongyue''s body has come back to life again, so there will be all kinds of things later. She can bear to live secretly, step by step, and finally help your uncle regain the Chu Dynasty With the stability and prosperity of the Chu Dynasty in the past ten years. " He clasped his shoulders and said, "I''ll tell you this. I just want you to understand one thing. Your mother and your uncle had suffered ten times and a hundred times more than you, but they still survived, defeated the enemy and defeated themselves." "Your present situation is much better than when your mother and uncle were alone, and your father and mother may not really have an accident. Maybe they will come back to you one day. Before that, you should cheer up and keep going no matter what happens. Like your mother, you should not be knocked down by evil and difficulties. In this world, there is nothing that human resources cannot do For, only give up in the middle of the pity and regret Nianwen has always been smart. Today, wankun has said so much. Naturally, she understands what he means. What is her situation now when she thinks about the sufferings her mother and uncle suffered in those years? "I see, Wan Kun, thank you." "No matter what happens, I will take the place of my parents, protect my uncle and keep the great Chu mountain and river," she said Wan Kun breathed a sigh of relief. He knew wen''er''s temperament. As long as she was determined, the obstacles in front of her would not be obstacles. "Wan Kun, I''m still in Shangguan government. What can I do for you?" She asked. Wan Kun said: "of course, I just want to tell you this." The two discussed for a while. It was not early. They said goodbye reluctantly and went back to their "masters" to continue their camouflage. Chapter 1429 In a lonely valley, a simple hut, a family of three has lived here for a whole month. In order to protect their children that day, Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen were seriously injured when they fell from the end of the mountain. Fortunately, the surging river did not disperse their family. They put zhou''er on the broken board of the carriage, and the couple supported the board to float with the wave. The injuries on their bodies are getting worse because they have been immersed in the water for a long time. At the beginning, they just went with the current to hide and keep away from the place where the accident happened. But later, the water became more and more turbulent, and their strength slowly lost. At last, they were unable to stop themselves and swim back to the shore from the water. I don''t know how long it has been floating, and the current is gradually slowing down. They are led to a beach by the water. Zhongwen wakes up first, the sky is full of stars, and in the moonlight, he tries his best to drag his son and Rongyue to the shore. Zhou''er was not hurt, but he was too frightened. In addition, he was immersed in the cold river for a long time, and he did not eat for several days. When his body was empty, there was cold pathogen invading his body. He was very ill. Dissolve the moon leg to be injured, the left crus is swollen very big, the wound has been blistered rotten, the body also burns strangely. But his injury was on his back, which didn''t affect his walking. He dragged Rongyue and Zhouer to the grassland on the bank, and he walked nearby, hoping to find someone else and stay for treatment. But in this place, there is nothing but the chirping of insects and birds. There is no one else, no one. He didn''t dare to go far, and he was afraid that some beast, viper, would suddenly rush out and do harm to Rongyue and Zhouer. In this case, both the mother and the son have lost the ability of self-defense. Anything can kill them. The night wind dried his clothes. These days, he has been soaking in the water. This old feeling of dryness has made him completely alive. At daybreak, Rongyue gradually woke up. At the first moment when she regained consciousness, she immediately sat up and looked around. Zhou''er and Zhongwen were there. They were all there. She breathed a sigh of relief, which made her feel the sharp pain in her leg. Zhongwen saw her wake up and hurried forward: "how are you?" Dissolve the moon to frown, try to move own leg: "the injury of left leg is very heavy, if bubble in the water for another day, it is no help, right leg fracture, can''t move now." She looked sideways at Zhongwen and saw that his limbs and body seemed to be OK. She said, "turn around and I''ll see behind you." Zhong Wen said with a smile, "I''m ok, OK. Let me show zhou''er." When she just glanced over the state as a child, she knew that he was ok, but he suffered some cold. Although it was serious, it would not take his life. Even if she did not take medicine, now she left the water, it would always be OK. "Zhou''er is OK. Turn around and I''ll see." She remembered that when she fell from the cliff, one corner of the carriage was about to hit her back. It was he who held her and dropped her head. One corner of the carriage hit his back clearly. At that time, he shed a lot of blood and soaked in the water for so long. It could not be OK. Zhongwen knew her temper. If he didn''t follow her, he would not give up. He had to turn around slowly. At first glance, he could see nothing except a piece of blood on his back and some damage on his clothes. But Rongyue is a doctor. She knows that when the skin is injured, it will get pus and the wound will get bigger and bigger. Even if it doesn''t bleed, it doesn''t mean that the wound will start to get better. Chapter 1430 She asked him to squat down and pull off his outer robe. As she expected, the inner garment on her back was sticking tightly to the carrion. The silver inner garment was full of dark yellow pus, and the stink of the carrion constantly penetrated her nose. He looks like a nobody, but the injury is more serious than the one on her leg. He just doesn''t want her to worry about it. Holding back her tears, she took a deep breath, looked around and asked, "is there anyone else around here?" Zhongwen put on his coat and shook his head: "no, no one. It seems that no one lives here." "I don''t know how far away it is from Kyoto, anyway, we need to take care of the injuries before we can continue the road behind," said Rong Yue Zhong Wen nodded: "yes, I just went to look around before you woke up. There is a forest there. There are rabbits and pheasants in it. I''ll go hunting later. We have to eat first to survive." Dissolve the moon to nod: "OK, but before this, I want to give you first to cure the wound, no matter be your wound, still my wound, all cannot drag down again." Under the command of Rongyue, Zhongwen picked up many firewood and dry leaves. Fortunately, the flint on his body has not been left. It is not so easy to make a fire now. The ancients used to drill wood to make a fire, which could not be achieved with a few drills. After the dagger was roasted, she cut the carrion off Zhongwen''s body a little bit. Because there was no gold wound medicine, she used the herbs collected nearby to chew it up a little bit and put it on. Then she tore the clean side of the inner garment into a wide cloth and bound up his wound. Zhongwen treated the wound and felt that his back hurt more, ten times more than before. "The pain is right. You didn''t hurt before because the carrion is eroding your body a little bit. The pain is paralyzed. When the wound gets bigger and bigger, it can''t be cured any more." Zhong Wen said with a smile, "I''m ok. You should deal with your injury first. I''ll go to the forest to have a look and get some food." Dissolving the moon hurriedly takes his hand: "no, you just wrapped this wound, can''t go hunting, just look at the river to see if you can fork two fish up." Zhongwen didn''t trust to leave them behind, so he simply agreed and found two branches to make harpoons. Looking at the present situation, he couldn''t help thinking about the situation of fighting bandits in Jincheng. In order to save Rongyue, they both fell down the hillside, that is, after that time, she finally agreed to be with him. "What are you doing?" Dissolves the moon to see him to take the dagger to cut several times and then stops in there stupefied, cannot help but ask. Zhong Wen asked with a smile, "do you remember when we rolled down the hillside outside Jincheng and fell into the smelly ditch?" Of course, I don''t know who is hiding in the grass and peeping at me for a bath Zhongwen laughs: "am I like that? I saw it by accident. I didn''t know what happened at that time. I saw such a beautiful scenery. I knew that I couldn''t continue to see it, but my legs seemed to be filled with lead. I couldn''t move my way and my eyes couldn''t move. Fortunately, you didn''t take me as a rogue because of your big belly. " "How do you know that I didn''t take you as a hooligan?" Zhongwen reached out and pinched her cheek: "I don''t know your temperament yet? If I were a rogue in your eyes, you would never look at me again. " Dissolving the moon horizontal he one eye: "get cheap still sell good, if what you see at that time is not me, but others, how should you?" Chapter 1431 "I''ve never had such intimacy with any woman other than you, no one has such an opportunity to show me, so your hypothesis will not hold." Dissolve the moon to have no language: "OK, eloquence is good, even I would like to bow to the wind." Zhongwen arched his hand and said with a smile, "my wife''s training is good." The two people looked at each other and smiled. Their gloomy mood suddenly disappeared. No matter what difficulties they faced, as long as their family were still together, there was no big deal. "I don''t know how Wener is now." Zhongwen patted the back of her hand and said with a smile, "if there is kun''er, he will do his best to protect the good wen''er like us." That said, as parents, children in the distance, falling in danger, want to say not to worry, that is a lie. Heaven has changed in the palace. Tianqi has been replaced by fakes. What about the real Tianqi? Is he still alive? Thinking of Tianqi, the heart of dissolving the moon gradually sinks, and the eyes become cold a little bit. Shangguantuo, if you dare to touch my brother''s hair, I will let you die. Zhongwen goes to the river to fork the fish. Rongyue deals with the injury of her left leg. After applying the medicine, he asks Zhongwen to help her find some straight branches and fix the broken leg. Fortunately, the broken leg is not serious. Otherwise, in the current situation, it is impossible to recover. Zhengzhou woke up with the smell of fish. He sniffed and thought he was still dreaming. After a long time of sun exposure, he was not cold. He felt no longer as bad as before. He thought if it was a dream, let it be a long time. Don''t wake up, don''t let him face panic and despair. "State son, are you awake?" See son''s body moved, dissolve the month to ask. Zhengzhou immediately opened his eyes, and then he understood that he was not dreaming. He woke up, and all this was real. He left the disgusting water and went back to the shore. The smell was real. Zhengzhou immediately sat up. He rushed to his parents and looked at each other tearfully: "Mom, are you ok?" Dissolving moon patted son''s shoulder: "Niang is OK, although suffered some injury, but Niang is a doctor, what is this point of injury?" Zhengzhou went to see his father again. Before his father could wait for him to ask, he replied, "I''m ok. Do you think I look like something?" He forced a smile, the pain on his back was hot. Zhengzhou has been reassured a lot. My parents seem to be in good spirits. Although they have been injured in different degrees, it''s good that my mother is skilled in medicine. It''s also in the mountains and woods. I believe that they will get better soon. "Niang, you must cure yourself and your father quickly. We have to go back to Kyoto to find her sister. She can''t find me. She must be in a hurry." Zhengzhou''s words also evoke the sadness of Rongyue and Zhongwen. Wener is their daughter and the treasure on the top of their hearts. She has never been reluctant to let her suffer a little grievance. Now the two parts are separated, and life and death are unknown. How can they not worry about it. Zhongwen put the roasted fish in front of Zhengzhou. "I''m hungry. Eat it." Zhengzhou is really hungry. I don''t know how many mouths I swallow when I smell the attractive fragrance. He took the grilled fish in his father''s hand and opened his mouth just to take a bite. From the corner of his eyes, he saw that his mother''s hand was empty. He looked at his mother and the grilled fish in his hand. Then he closed his open mouth again. Chapter 1432 "Niang, you eat first, I''m not hungry yet." Zhengzhou handed the grilled fish to his mother. Dissolving the moon is quite moved. He feels that after his son has experienced these hardships, he seems to grow up and worry about his elder sister''s safety, as well as his parents. She pushed the fish back: "the state eat, mother is not hungry." Zhengzhou shakes his head: "as long as zhou''er is hungry, his mother will be hungry. Zhou''er is hungry, and his mother must be hungry. What''s more, his mother is injured. Eat quickly, and get better soon. I need to learn kung fu from you." She took the grilled fish with a smile, bit the tender fish, and handed the rest back to Zhengzhou: "OK, I''ve eaten it. You can eat it quickly." Zhengzhou watched her mother swallow the fish in her mouth and forced her to take two more, which made her swallow the rest into her stomach. Zheng Zhongwen on one side looked at his son''s sensible appearance, and he was very proud of it. His son should be such a good one. After the family was full, Zheng Zhongwen and his son went to the neighborhood and cut down many branches and bamboos. Based on their experience in the field, they worked all day and finally built a simple shelter. Until the leg injury of Rongyue is cured, they can only live here temporarily. There is a straw shed, at least it can be sheltered when it''s windy and rainy. In the middle of the night, he woke up in a sweat. Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes were concerned: "what''s the matter with you, yue''er?" Rong Yue sat up with Zheng Zhongwen '', Suddenly a glimmer of hope, and as she fell, that hope eventually turned into despair, when Tianqi was only ten years old! History repeats again, tragedy reappears again in their lifetime, this time, can Tianqi survive? Zhongwen held her in his arms and patted her on the back: "it''s OK, it will be OK. When we get back to Kyoto, everything will be OK." The night wind is bleak, and it can''t blow away the sorrow, and it can''t disperse the sorrow. The so-called house leakage happens every night. Zhengzhou, which seems to be in good spirits during the day, suddenly starts to get hot in the middle of the night. It burns all over and talks nonsense. Looking at her son''s situation, Rongyue was very worried. She had no medicine in her hand, and even the needle bag she carried on her daily life was lost on the way. She had a whole body of medical skills, but could not perform it. "The state doesn''t look good. What do you do now?" Zhongwen also panicked. Now they want myrrh and nothing. Dissolving the moon looked at the outside sky and said, "I''ll look for the medicine as soon as it''s light. You stay here and take care of guzhou''er. There must be some medicine that can reduce the heat in the woods here." Zhong Wen shook his head: "no, you can''t walk because your leg is hurt like this. How can you find medicine?"? You tell me what the medicine looks like. I''ll find it. " Rong Yue looks at her broken legs. With these two legs, she is expected to fall down before she goes into the forest. At that time, not only can''t save zhou''er, their situation will become more and more difficult. She finally nodded her head: "OK, you go to find it. You often help me to dry the medicine these years. You know something about the herbs. I''m sure you can find it." Chapter 1433 It''s not easy to endure until the dawn of the day. Dissolving the Moon said the shapes of several herbs carefully, and drew patterns on the ground with branches. Before Lin Zhongwen went out, she asked him to find out if there was any rough bamboo nearby. Zhongwen went to sweep around and found it. He cut two pieces and brought them back. While staying in the grass shed and taking care of guzhou''er, Rongyue cut down several sections of bamboo for decoction and drinking. Zhou Er wakes up, the fever subsides a little, but starts to cough again. This kind of severe wind chill is like this. The fever will subside in the daytime and return in the evening. This is the initial symptom. If it is more serious, the fever will not subside day and night. If it cannot be treated in time, it may burn the brain, just like the child of Qi Yongchun and Liang Shi. No, her state will never be like that, never. In the afternoon, Zhongwen came back with a large push of herbs and two rabbits. "I really can''t recognize many medicines. I''ll dig them back if they look a bit like me. Look at them." Zhongwen sent a bunch of herbs to dissolve the moon. Dissolving the moon quickly glanced at his eyes and smiled: "although there are many useless things in it, we need all of them. It''s hard for you. Take a rest. I''ll pick up the medicine." Zhongwen saw the bamboo tube on the side and said with a smile, "when you asked for the bamboo, I was still wondering. I didn''t expect to have this wonderful effect. Just along the way, I was still trying to use what to decoct. Although the bamboo tube is not the best, it is better than none." He picked up two rabbits and said, "I''ll make a fire and clean up the rabbit. You pick up the medicine and call me." Looking at the busy work inside and outside my parents, Zhengzhou was very impatient: "Dad, mom, I''m ok. You don''t have to worry about me. Even if you don''t take the medicine, I will be OK. When I was ill last year, I poured all the medicine you gave me. Isn''t it OK?" "We are not tired. We are also idle. These herbs are ready-made. Don''t spend money to buy them. Eat them quickly. Don''t talk. Lie down and have a rest." Zhengzhou is eight years old this year. He has read many books and learned many principles. But in the past, these principles were just the situation of words pouring into his mind. The principles are just the principles, and he can''t really understand them. But this time, he learned more than he had learned in his book and in his husband''s mouth in eight years. He learned to be strong, to be patient, to be humble and to guard. He also deeply understood the real meaning of "pitiful parents'' heart". No matter what kind of situation they are in, their parents never want to give up protecting them. No matter how much they are suffering, they don''t just want to make them suffer less. How selfless the parents love their children? He never knew, understood or thought about it before. Now the curtain is in the eye. His heart is aching and warm. After that, he will protect his parents and their home all his life. Although the conditions were simple, they used limited resources to create countless possibilities. Zhengzhou''s disease finally recovered on the third day of drinking medicine. Zheng Zhongwen''s back injury and leg injury of dissolving the moon were gradually improving. Half a month later, Rongyue was able to walk a few steps with a crutch. The broken leg was still unable to move, but the leg full of wounds had been better for the most part. Although every step hurt, it was better than sitting on the ground like a paralytic every day. Chapter 1434 "Mom, it seems that we will leave here soon." Zhengzhou is holding her mother in one hand, with little excitement on her face. Dissolve the moon to turn to look at him, smile to ask: "how? Tired of staying here? Don''t want to listen to my parents'' nagging again? " Zhengzhou waved: "no, I''d rather stay here with my parents for a while if I didn''t hear from my sister. It''s so nice here. I can stay with my parents every day. If I go back to the palace, you two are busy. I can''t see you." Rong Yue is a little guilty. Although zhou''er is the only son of her and Zhongwen, their focus is still on reading. In addition, Zhongwen is busy with his business, and he runs to his master for three days to check his study and make sure that he often ignores zhou''er. "Not in the future. When your sister grows up, she will marry soon, and then my mother will be at home with you, OK?" Zhengzhou grinned: "of course, but does my sister really want to marry? Who is she going to marry? " At this time, Zhongwen came to Zhengzhou with the washed fruit and asked, "what kind of person do you want your sister to marry?" Zhengzhou didn''t even think about it and then blurted out: "of course, it''s a person like brother Kun. Only a person like brother Kun is worthy of my sister. No one else can do it." Zhongwen immediately became interested and then asked, "Oh? Are you so good brother Kun? What''s the good news? " Zhengzhou shook his head: "I can''t say that. In a word, it''s good. Everything is good. My sister will not be aggrieved if she marries him." The couple looked at each other and smiled. It seems that Wan Kun did not work hard on weekdays. Even Zhengzhou bought him, and he was very devoted to him. "Will my sister marry brother Kun?" "Who is your elder sister going to marry?" she said with a smile. "That''s her business. We can only help her to come up with an idea. We can''t be her master." The days passed quickly. Half a month later, Zhongwen''s injury was completely healed, and Rongyue''s leg was able to move freely, but it could not walk too long, and the newly healed injury was avoided. Three members of the family, wearing ragged clothes and some self-made dry food, finally left the shack where they had lived for a month and looked for a way out in the wilderness. Zhongwen went all around the area when he hunted on weekdays. There were no people in the area. There was no sign that people had come or lived. "I''ve explored all the ways I can go. There are lakes and there''s no way out. Now we have to go through this forest, if we can find a way out." Zhong Wendao. Dissolving the moon to nod: "that passes through this forest, the person is certain to win the sky, I believe that there is nothing, is what we are determined to do after the absolute heart." She said this not only to Zhongwen, but also to Zhengzhou. He is a man who will grow up in the future and will face a difficult day. She hoped that he would grow up from now on, become stronger and more like a real man. The forest is full of danger. There are beasts everywhere. They stare at them, but none of them come out to hurt them. In the face of this situation, Zhongwen and Rongyue seem to have been used to it for a long time. The two of them, one is hiding cold jiaozhu and the other is dissolving cold jiaodan. There is a special smell on their body. For beasts, the smell is both attractive and dangerous. They want to knock them down, but they are deeply afraid of the smell. No one dares to move. Chapter 1435 Although they are very careful in every step, they still encounter some dangers without any sign. Two newborn tiger cubs chased and ran to them. At the other end, the female tiger, who was staring at them, was bared her teeth and stared at them fiercely. There was a constant roar of warning in her throat. Tiger cubs knelt down in front of Zhengzhou to fight. Subconsciously, Zhengzhou raised the wooden spikes in their hands. The female tiger on one side also moved forward two steps. The beasts in the dark everywhere also roared excitedly. The war started at the first touch. Those beasts, fearing at the same time, also expected that once the balance was broken, the outcome might be different. Dissolving the moon held Zhengzhou''s hand in time, and motioned him not to act rashly. The three men crossed the noisy tiger and went on. The female tiger saw it and slowly covered the exposed teeth. The War didn''t break out. They went through the dangerous situation step by step in a tense environment. After seven days walking in the forest, they just saw an open sky. Soon after they left the forest, they found the rice planted by the people on the side of the road, which made them very excited. It seems that they finally left the no man''s land and returned to the world where people live. Walking along the field path, they finally met the first person they had seen in more than a month. A young man with firewood on his back, who was only in his twenties and threes, was born tall and thin, with dark skin and big eyes. When he saw the three members of the family coming from the direction of the forest, he was surprised to see a pair of big eyes. "Where is this place, little brother?" Zhongwen asked the way. The boy didn''t answer the question, but pointed to the forest in the distance and said, "you came out of the black cloud forest?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "we really come from that forest. It''s black cloud forest." The young man looked at the three of them carefully. Although they looked very embarrassed and their clothes were very shabby, they could still see that the materials were very luxurious and their temperament was very different. They looked different from the mountain babies like him. "It''s a great blessing that you can come out of the black cloud forest." Juvenile way. Zhongwen smiled and nodded: "it''s true that we come out of it. It''s a life of nine deaths. Fortunately, we are still alive. Little brother, can you tell me where it is?" Young man nodded: "uncle, this is huangtuo village. I''m from huangtuo village. My name is a Niu." Zhou''er thought this brother of a Niu was very interesting. He smiled and said, "brother of a Niu, my father wants to ask you what boundary is here. It''s not far from Kyoto." The boy thought, "I only know that this is huangtuo village. I don''t know what kind of boundary it is. I''ve never been out of huangtuo village. I don''t know that it''s far away from Kyoto. But I''ve heard that it will take half a month to go to Kyoto from here by coach." Zheng Zhongwen turned to the moon and said, "it seems that I guessed right. This is the western border." These days, he watches the celestial statues at night. Although he doesn''t know very well, when he led the soldiers in the war, in order to identify the direction in the field, he roughly learned some things. He can guess that this is the southwest of China, but he didn''t expect that he has arrived in the territory of the west Xinjiang. The young man said: "yes, we are very remote here, but it really belongs to the West." PS: it''s near the end. The new article will be published soon. Now I recommend the old article of shepherd boy, "abandon the female and regenerate: the doctor''s Crown Princess". Chapter 1436 The young man almost forgot that his land boundary belongs to the western border. He only cares whether it will rain when he goes out to work tomorrow, whether the crops in the field will lack water and grow insects, and whether the firewood cut will last for several days. There seems to be nothing else to interest him. It doesn''t matter to him which territory he lives in, and which nationality he is. Zheng Zhongwen looked at the tired and haggard dissolving moon and zhou''er, and said to the young man, "is your home far away? Can I ask for a bowl of water from your house? " Seeing their appearance, the young man was really pitiful. He couldn''t bear to refuse. He hurriedly said, "not far away. It''s huangtuo village to cross the hill ahead. Come with me." The three followed the young man to huangtuo village. Zhongwen was afraid that the legs of Rongyue could not stand it, so he carried her all the way. Huangtuo village is a typical small village in the poor mountain valley. The best house in the village is adobe house. Most of the people still live in thatched shed. They are wearing coarse cloth clothes that can''t be seen by washing. Their faces are all dark. It''s very hot here. The sun is full. The big guy works all the year round. It''s normal to have a sun. Dissolving the moon has always been white, and it is not easy to tan. In addition, these days, it has been nourishing in the grass shed, rarely basking in the sun. At this time, the white skin is still very white. Zheng Zhongwen and Zhengzhou have not been basking in the sun because they have been walking in the woods for a while. The original wheat colored skin has also been so white that they look like the rich people in the city, different from the miserable people in their mountains. A Niu led the three members of Zheng Zhongwen''s family to walk around the village and attracted many people''s attention. When they passed by, they discussed one after another. I don''t know where he came from. Although he was wearing white clothes, he was ragged, but the material was very different from them, and his whole body temperament was even more extraordinary. If the ordinary people were afraid that some good people would block the way of a Niu, they would ask the way of the three. But these three people don''t look easy to provoke. No one dares to block the way. A Niu turned to Zheng Zhongwen and said, "Uncle Zheng, don''t care about them. There are few outsiders here. When they see you, they will inevitably be curious and have no malice." Zheng Zhongwen nodded and smiled lightly: "I know that you don''t have to say these things, we all know and don''t care." While they were talking, they had come to the fence yard of a Niu''s house. A Niu opened the hidden fence door and asked the three of them to enter. The yard is not big. There are a lot of dry firewood in the corner. There are bamboo poles for drying clothes and some patched clothes in the yard. There are still two years left on the ground. An old lady sits under the only grapefruit tree in the yard to enjoy the cool. She hears the noise and shouts, "is it Daniel back?" A Niu was carrying firewood to the corner, and he didn''t return. "It''s me, ah Nai. I''ll put down the firewood and come back." Dissolve the moon to stare at that old lady, although the old lady''s eye looks to the direction of a Niu, but the eye bead is motionless, have no divine color. As a doctor''s curiosity arises spontaneously, she comes forward spontaneously, reaches out her hand and shakes it in front of the old lady''s eyes. The old lady''s eyes blink, and her reaction is a little slow. "You can see, but you can''t see clearly, can you?" When the old lady heard the footsteps approaching, she saw a figure in front of her eyes. She couldn''t see clearly. She thought that it was a Niu who unloaded the firewood. She didn''t expect that it was not a Niu. It was a completely strange voice. It was a woman. Chapter 1437 The old lady looked surprised. "Who are you? Why is it in our house? " At this time, a Niu hurriedly came over and said to the old lady, "ah Nai, this is aunt Zheng. I met them on the way. They were tired on the way and came to our house to ask for a bowl of water." The old lady said, "then what are you still doing? Go and bring water to others. It''s so hot this day." A Niu smiled and went away. The old lady turned her head to the dissolving moon and said, "please sit down for a while. My eyes are hard to use. I can''t greet you. Don''t be surprised." "You''re welcome, madam. We''ve disturbed you, madam. Are you blind or unclear?" The old lady waved her hand and said, "well, I can''t see clearly at all. I can still see some shadows and light. It''s just too vague. I can''t see anything except the Tao." Dissolving the moon looked at her eyes carefully. There was a white fleshy white membrane outside the dark brown pupil. The white membrane completely covered the pupil. It seems that this white membrane is the main cause of her loss of vision. A Niu brought out the water and handed a bowl to each of the three people. After drinking water, the Moon said to the ox, "your milk''s eyes can still be cured. Why not treat her?" A Niu was surprised and said, "can it be cured? But doctor Xu of my village said that I can''t cure it. He said that my milk is old and my eyes are no longer good. Don''t say that I can''t cure it even if I have money. It''s been two years. " "I don''t want to make any comment on Dr. Xu''s words like this, but I want to tell you that your milk is not blind. Her vision is blurred now, not because of her age, but because of something growing in her eyes. As long as that thing is removed, her eyes will be restored as before." As soon as the old lady heard this, the expression on her face immediately became rich, and she could see that she was obviously excited. No one wanted to be a blind man who sat and ate and waited for death. Although she was a cow''s milk, she was not too old to move. She still had the strength to work. She didn''t want to sit at home and wait for death all day. She wanted to share more for a cow, so that he would not be so hard, small Age is the burden of a family. "Big sister, do you mean that my eyes are really saved?" The old lady stood up holding the white handle of the chair and said to Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue nodded: "of course, your eye disease is very common. I see many old people are the same as you, but they have recovered their brightness after treatment." Of course, the old lady wants to cure, but she has to face a reality. The cure needs money, and the most needed thing in their family is money. "Does it cost a lot of money to cure this eye?" "The old lady is a little timid," she asked. Qi Rongyue glanced at their shabby house, and thought of the life of the two brothers. Where could they have the money to cure their eyes and have a meal. "If you go to the city to cure it, you will have to spend some money, but if you can find herbs yourself, you can cure it without spending money." A Niu hurriedly said: "but I don''t know any herbs at all. Where can I find them? Even if I find it, I''m afraid I will miss it because I can''t recognize it. " A Niu is a little depressed. Qi Rongyue said: "you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll draw a picture for you. You can find it according to the picture. After you find it, you don''t have to rush to take the medicine first. Take it to doctor Xu in your village to see the medicine." Chapter 1438 "Ask him to confirm the name of the medicine. If it''s right, mash it up and squeeze out the juice from the medicine mud. Just squeeze a few drops at a time, and drop it directly into your milk''s eyes. It will work for seven days in a row. The maximum time of medication is no more than 15 days." Qi Rongyue said that he had squatted down and picked up a twig on the ground. He wanted to write the characters of the herbs on the ground, but the painting on the ground was always bad. Especially for a Niu, who had never touched the herbs before, he couldn''t understand it at all. "Do you have a pen and paper at home?" said Rong Yue A Niu shakes his head: "I don''t know big words, where can there be such things." "No one in the village?" Zhong asked A Niu shook his head again: "no one in the village can read, and no one will spend this spare money to buy these precious things, none of them." "Do you have straw paper?" Dissolve the moon. A Niu nodded: "there are still some straw paper. Can straw paper also be used? But we don''t have a pen. " Dissolving the moon looked at the wood in the corner of the yard and said with a smile, "you go and get the straw paper. I''ll find a way for the pen." A Niu obeyed, and Rongyue went to the corner to find a small stick. He made a fire in the small mud stove in the yard, and then put the stick on the fire. When it was half baked, he burned it with water and put it aside to air. Zhengzhou see appearance, can not help but the mother thumbs up: "Niang, originally you are planning to use wood branch to make carbon pen, how did I just not expect it." Dissolve the moon to smile a way: "next time know? You have to remember that things are dead, people are alive, no matter what the environment, no matter how bad the situation is, we can find infinite possibilities in the limited resources, no matter how difficult things are, just afraid of the intentional people, remember? " Zhengzhou spits out its tongue: "Mom, you really don''t miss any chance to educate me." Zheng Zhongwen rubbed Zhengzhou''s hair and said with a smile, "Stinky boy, you can still be a good boy if you get cheap." Although the old lady could not see their appearance clearly, she could also feel that this was a very harmonious and warm family when she listened to them. She thought of her son and daughter-in-law, and sighed silently in her heart. There are thousands of different families in the world. She does not know how other families are. Her family alone has long been fragmented. She is an old lady. She has stepped into the coffin. It doesn''t matter. She has pity on a Niu. She is very young. Her parents are still alive, but she lives like an orphan. Now she looks like this again. Instead of taking care of him, she has become a drag on him. If today''s Mrs. Zheng said that her eyes still have to be cured, she really doesn''t want to live, so as not to disturb a Niu ¡£ "Madam, is there any difficulty in your family?" Looking at the look of the old lady, Rong Yue asked. The old lady waved her hand: "well, it''s all in the past. Let''s not mention it." How can you talk about it? A Niu comes out with several pieces of straw paper. The straw paper is not big, dark yellow and rough. Generally no one writes with it. Dissolving the moon took the straw paper and took the cool carbon branch to write on the straw paper. Although it is not as clear as the white paper, it is clear at a glance. A Niu carefully looks at several kinds of herbs drawn by Aunt Zheng. Among them, he saw one when he was cutting wood. It was a very common grass. He thought it was a wild grass, but he didn''t expect it to be a herbal medicine. Dissolving the Moon said: "mash the green leaves and stems of each of the four herbs together, take a few drops of juice, drop it into the eyes of a Nai, make sure to drop it on her eyes, and it will be effective for seven days in a row. After cleaning your eyes, if there is still a white film on the eyes, you will continue to use the medicine for three days, and you will surely recover." Chapter 1439 It must be cured! Every doctor does not dare to say this sentence. No matter how skilled he is, he does not dare to say the word "will be cured" to the patient easily. Unless he has a 100% assurance of this disease, how many things in the world can make people have such assurance? This is not only the affirmation of their own medical skills, but also a kind of detached self-confidence. A Niu''s mood began to get excited. He didn''t hold much hope before. He just tried. After hearing the word "will be cured", he knew that a nai''s eyes were saved. A Niu wants to kneel down to thank him, but he is seen through by the dissolving moon. He takes the lead in holding him up and refuses to kneel down: "a Niu, you helped us, and we also helped you, don''t have to thank you." "But I, I just gave you a bowl of water, and you saved my milk''s eyes," said a Niu Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "when you help us, I don''t know that I am a doctor or that I can cure your eye disease. You just want to help us. This kind of pure and good character is hard to buy. A Niu, you are very good. Compared with those who are born in the family, but don''t want to make progress, you are better than them A thousand times better. " Being praised by her, a Niu blushed and scratched the back of his head and smirked, "it''s just something everyone should do. Look at what you said, it seems that I''ve done something amazing." Zheng Zhongwen then said: "although it''s small, not everyone will do the same as you do. The three of us have no clear way to go. If the ordinary people are afraid of avoiding it, for fear of provoking what''s wrong, you don''t hesitate to take us home. Although it''s not a great thing for you, it''s carbon in the snow for us. Thank you, Daniel." A Niu wanted to meet them for the first time, and asked: "you look like this, are you not chased by your enemies?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and patted him on the shoulder: "not really, a Niu, we are going." It''s not because of him that he does mystery. Some things are better than knowing. A Niu was reluctant, "is this going to go? It''s getting late. I''m afraid it will be dark when I get to the town. " Rong Yue thought that there were some scattered silver in his brocade bag, so he took some from it and put it into a Niu''s hand: "a Niu, you don''t have to worry about us. Take good care of a Nai. If you can''t find any herbs, you can buy them in the town with these silver. They are not expensive herbs. I think we have enough money. We don''t have much money. We can only help you These are you. " A Niu refuses to accept it. Although he hasn''t read the book, he still understands the meaning of "no merit, no salary". Zhengzhou said with a smile, "brother a Niu, why don''t you send us some dry food to eat on the road, only when my mother bought it with these money, how about it?" Dissolving the moon thought this method is feasible, then nodded toward a Niu: "this is good, also saves us on the way hungry." A Niu''s face is embarrassed: "but we in the mountain family, there is nothing decent in the family, I''m afraid you can''t get used to it." Zhongwen pointed to the sweet potatoes piled in the corner of the yard and said, "I think that sweet potatoes are good. While there is still some fire in the stove, I bake some to eat on the road. The smell is very hungry, which is much better than the oily delicacies." A Niu finally nodded his head and didn''t refuse. He didn''t know if he could find all the herbs. He really needed the money. A Niu and Zhong Wen bake sweet potatoes around the stove, while Rong Yue stands beside the fence yard and looks out. He sees a cow cart pulling some packed things to go outside the village. He turns to a Niu and asks, "will people in your village still pull things to sell in the town?" A Niu glanced at the cart and said with a smile, "you are talking about Uncle Xu. He is not going to sell things. There is a relative in his family who works as a cook in the military camp. He does some shopping everyday. Knowing that Uncle Xu''s family has planted sweet potatoes and corn, he bought some from him, which helps his relatives." Chapter 1440 "Which barracks? where are you? What''s the name? " Although he knew it was impolite and reckless, Zheng Zhongwen still asked. A Niu was really surprised, but he didn''t ask much. He pointed to the cattle lane that was going away: "I don''t know where it is, but if you want to know, I can ask Uncle Xu for you now." Zheng Zhongwen said: "please, I also have a relative in the barracks. I hope it''s the same place, so I want to ask." A Niu is clear. He hurried out of the gate and ran to Uncle Xu''s cart to stop him. After a few words, he waved to Zheng Zhongwen far away. Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly led Rongyue and zhou''er to the front: "brother Xu, I''m Zheng, the surname of Kyoto." Xu Shu looked at Zheng Zhongwen''s three people. He thought they were very unusual. They were not ordinary people. Maybe they were relatives of a general in the camp. How dare they neglect them? He said with a smile: "brother Zheng, you are welcome. To be honest, the camp I am going to is in xipanshan. I don''t know anything else, but there are at least tens of thousands of garrisons in xipanshan. The general is also in Kyoto I don''t know what Marquis he is Zheng Zhongwen looks very happy. He looks at Qi Rongyue and is excited. It seems that they found Tianhu''s barracks so easily by mistake. It''s really heaven''s help. Zheng Zhongwen said: "brother Xu, would you please take us with you for your convenience?" Xu Shushuang nodded quickly: "what''s the difficulty, but I can''t sit on the cart because it''s loaded with vegetables." He also saw Zhengzhou, a young city, and said with a smile, "I can sit on the side of the car, you two adults can follow me on foot." "Thank you very much, brother Xu." Zheng Zhongwen said goodbye to a Niu, but after just half a day together, a Niu has already had an emotion for them. At this time, he is more reluctant to part. He patted a Niu on the shoulder and said with a smile, "a man should be ambitious. If you want to join the army in the future, you can come to xipanshan. Although I am not in the camp, my friend can say nothing in the camp. If you say my name, he will arrange it properly." Zheng Zhongwen reaches to a Niu''s ear and whispers a word. A Niu looks grateful and says thanks again and again. The ox cart walked very fast, staggering out of the village, all the way to the direction of xipanshan. Xipan mountain is dozens of miles away from huangtuo village. Uncle Xu always stays in the mountain in the afternoon every time he goes out. He can only arrive at the barracks the next morning, just in time for the dishes in the barracks. He delivers them every three days, without any delay. "Stop." The bodyguard guarding the gate of the barracks stopped Uncle Xu from them. The bodyguard''s eyes swept over Zheng Zhongwen and others one by one, and then checked the vegetables on the car. Then he asked. "You didn''t come alone in the past. How can you bring so many people today? Don''t you know the rules in the camp? " Uncle Xu hurriedly said, "I came here alone. They said that I came from Kyoto. They knew the general in the camp. They came together just by the way." The bodyguard raised his eyebrows and looked at Zheng Zhongwen again, looking up and down, "do you know our general? The general? Let''s hear it. " Zheng Zhongwen just wanted to open his mouth, but was robbed by Qi Rongyue. She said: "we are the relatives of general Yuanbao. When we have an appointment to come to Xijiang, we will come to him. We should have come last month. There is something wrong with us on the way. It took some time, which has been delayed until now." Chapter 1441 At the beginning, Zheng Zhongwen didn''t understand what it meant to dissolve the moon. He didn''t realize it until he saw several rather bad eyes at the camp gate. As soon as the bodyguard heard that they had come to find general Yuanbao, his face softened a lot, and he asked: "I don''t know your two noble names, so I can let someone in to give a notice." "I''m general Yuanbao''s wife''s family. My family name is er. This is my husband. His family name is Guan. Please let me know." "Surname er? What a strange surname. " The bodyguard smiled, turned around and walked to some of his colleagues, whispered a few words, and immediately a young man entered the camp. When Uncle Xu was released, they had to wait at the camp gate. In the big account, general Yuanbao was in a hurry and roared to his kneeling subordinates: "I haven''t found him for so long. Why does a big living man suddenly disappear? Are you all dead? If Marquis has a good or bad, you die 100 times are not enough. " Kneeling in the account, the deputy general cried: "general, it happened so suddenly. When they saw Hou Ye walking around the mountain turning Road, they suddenly killed people with first-class skills. Their target was Hou Ye. Deputy Zhang and I were entangled in three black clothes. Hou Ye was one enemy and five enemies. They were injured and disappeared in a twinkling of an eye. I don''t know whether they were captured or not Escape. " Yuanbao was so worried that he smashed a fist on the table in the camp, and the wooden table suddenly split. He said angrily, "who is the man who is not good for the Marquis? Didn''t he catch a living man?" The two deputy generals shook their heads and did not dare to look at general Yuanbao again. "Waste!" Yuanbaoqi just wants to kick them off. At this time, someone outside the tent called out, "general Yuanbao, there are several people from outside the camp. They say they are your wife''s family relatives. The male''s surname is Guan, and the female''s surname is er. They say they want to see you." Surname er? His wife''s surname is Zhong. How can his mother''s family name be er? Besides, I haven''t heard of the ER surname. When did the Chu state have the ER surname? Is it not a swindler who swindles food and drink? He just thought of a voice to refuse to see, and his brain suddenly flashed, ear, off? Off, ear? Together for Zheng? Thinking of some recent events, he said: "bring them in." The two deputy generals who were still kneeling on the ground said: "what are you still doing? Don''t you want to send someone to look for it? Roll - " the two deputy generals get up in a hurry and leave the big account in a hurry. After a while, the bodyguard of the camp gate took Zheng Zhongwen and other three people to Yuanbao''s account. When Yuanbao saw Zheng Zhongwen, he looked very happy. He was just about to salute, but Zheng Zhongwen held his arm and said with a smile, "general Yuanbao, don''t be hurt." He winked at Yuanbao, signaling him not to reveal his identity. Yuanbao saw that the bodyguard had not left. His eyes were staring at him. He seemed to be waiting for his reaction. He immediately understood what he was thinking. He quickly smiled and said, "brother Guan, you are here. I''m looking forward to the stars and the moon. I''m looking forward to you." The bodyguard saw the two people chatting enthusiastically. It seemed that there was no problem, so he left quietly. When he was far away, Yuanbao hurriedly lowered his voice and said, "Lord, what''s the matter? How did you and the princess become like this? " They were dressed in rags, just like the refugees. How could they have looked like this if they hadn''t met some serious difficulties and had stood side by side with the king and the princess protector. Chapter 1442 Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "it''s a long story. How about Tianhu? You can get him here quickly. " Yuanbao said with a bitter face: "Lord, the Marquis encountered an ambush on the way down the mountain this morning. Now people can''t find it. I just sent another person to look for it, but I still don''t believe it." Zheng Zhongwen''s face changed greatly. He frowned and said, "it seems that shangguantuo''s hand has reached the west of Xinjiang." Qi Rongyue Dynasty Yuanbao asked: "what is the origin of the attack on the Marquis?" Yuanbao shook his head: "at that time, the two deputies on the scene said that they were killers with excellent kung fu. There were seven or eight people in total." "Didn''t catch a live one?" Zhongwen asked urgently. Yuanbao shook his head again: "it''s lucky that they can come back alive. Where can they go to catch the living?" "It''s strange that two deputies and one Marquis are besieged by eight killers. The Marquis with the highest Kung Fu is missing, but two deputies are back to camp intact. Is that normal?" Yuanbao thought, "really, are these two bastards lying to me?" "Don''t be impulsive, it needs long-term consideration. Since they come back to you to reply, it proves that this is not over. The Marquis must still be alive, and they have the Marquis''s life. There must be other uses." Yuanbao was so anxious that he began to sweat: "then, what should we do now?" Zhong Wen patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, evil is more than right, we will win." Although shangguantuo''s hand is long, it extends to the west of Xinjiang, thousands of miles away. Some of them are willing to work for him. After all, only a few are willing to buy his life. This is the west of Xinjiang. The people in this camp, especially those who have taken the positions, are mostly the original black cavalry. The black cavalry will never betray the heavenly tiger, let alone be bought by shangguantuo. Therefore, from now on, they will concentrate on the body of the black cavalry guards and avoid being spied by the enemy. After Zhang and Li left general Yuanbao''s tent, they did not rush to take people out of the camp to find the whereabouts of the Marquis, but went to an empty tent to drink. After three cups of yellow soup, when general Yuanbao didn''t dare to say anything, they began to gush in the empty account, mostly complaining and complaining. They were twenty-eight years old in the camp, but they haven''t got a wife. It was not easy to go back for nearly ten years. Homesickness, single grudge. They are young generals who have paid everything to protect their families and their country. They leave their hometown and are unmarried. However, the Western Marquis of Zhenxi and general Yuanbao can settle down in the western Xinjiang with their wives and their sons and daughters around their knees. What about them? Do they deserve to be single all their lives? When a person has grievances, no matter how well he behaves, he will always show his horse''s feet from time to time, so that those who are interested can see it, so they should make good use of it. It''s just that they are quite trustworthy deputies around Tianhu. They like to take Tianhu with them when they go out to do business. If they want to win Tianhu, they will get twice the result with half the effort. Deputy General Li has a good amount of wine. Even if the wine is drunk one by one, his mind is still clear. He pushes Deputy General Zhang, who has been drunk for three minutes, and asks: "brother Zhang, if we are exposed, general Yuanbao may not spare us." Deputy General Zhang smiled and waved his hand, "what are you afraid of? By then, we''ve got a lot of money, and we''re going to fly with it. " Chapter 1443 "At that time, we will find a place where no one knows us, start life again, marry a wife and have children, buy a house and land, and live the small life we have been thinking about. It''s so big that Yuanbao can no longer find us." Vice General Zhang looks forward to a better life in front of him, one step away. He took a look at the Deputy General Li beside him. "You, it''s all at this point. What''s your worry? We have no way to go. In three days, after three days, we can leave this ghost place. " Deputy General Li took a deep breath, nodded, raised his glass and said, "well, cheers for our better life in the future!" "Cheers!" I''ll drink them one by one, but I don''t know that someone outside has marked them to death. When they had enough wine, they slept in the tent until the afternoon. "Deputy Zhang, I think it''s almost time. We should go back." Li pushed Zhang, who had been sleeping soundly. Deputy General Zhang turned over and went to sleep. He murmured, "I can''t. I''m dizzy. Go back to my own life and say I''m still searching for the whereabouts of Tianhu." Deputy General Li looked out of his eyes. Although he was full of reluctance to go to the rescue alone, this deputy''s appearance is not suitable to appear in front of general Yuanbao at present. He didn''t drink with him for a long time. It''s good to watch the amount of spray everyday. How can he get drunk so fast today? The Deputy General Li just left, and the sleeping Deputy General Zhang immediately turned over, with a sneer on his lips: "I''m not going to look for scolding with you. Yuanbao is going to be crazy. If you don''t find it, you can go back. I''m afraid it''s not easy to be scolded." He got up, took care of his clothes, stood at the gate of the tent, looked out, and saw that no one was around, so he swaggered out of the tent and went to the grove to the east of the camp. Two black shadows followed lieutenant general Zhang from afar. When he entered the woods, he went to a path leading to the foot of the mountain. Two horses were tied to a crooked neck tree. He led one of them and rode down the mountain. After going down the mountain, Deputy General Zhang went directly to Xiyuan Town, which is 30 li away from xipanshan. Before nightfall, he arrived at Xiyuan town. It was obvious that Deputy General Zhang often came here. He was very familiar with the streets and lanes of the town. After entering the city, he turned from the main street into a long street full of red lanterns. The street was very noisy. Most of the people walking in the street were men, facing the exposed women in front of the building Laugh and say hello. Deputy Zhang went straight to the apricot blossom building, and the procuress said, "Mr. Zhang, you haven''t come for a long time. Miss Yu is looking forward to your coming all day." Zhang''s eyes narrowed, and he said to the procuress, "Miss Ruyu is free now?" The procuress said with a smile, "yes, she has. She thinks of you all day long. She likes other guests and is waiting for you." The procuress took Deputy General Zhang upstairs, went directly to miss Ruyu''s house, knocked on the door and said, "Ruyu, Mr. Zhang is here, don''t you come out soon?" As soon as Yu heard this, the lady in the dressing room was happy to blossom. This young and strong man, a general in the camp, has an unlimited future. If he can be coaxed to be a concubine in his mansion, it''s better to stay in the apricot blossom building and send him to and fro than to be a concubine. She smiled at her sweetness in the mirror and trotted to open the door. When she saw Deputy Zhang, her eyes turned red and sobbed, "you are here, young master. I am so sorry for you!" Chapter 1444 Deputy Zhang stretched out his hand and took the little lady into his arms. He caressed the beautiful back wrapped in Tulle uneasily, and his heart began to ripple: "beauty, I''m here. I''m busy and busy. I can''t care about you. I''ll punish myself for three cups later." The procuress smilingly closed the door to them and arranged for someone to deliver the best wine and vegetables, but how could the men and women in the room wait? It was as if the dry firewood was on fire at a little. As soon as the door was closed, Lieutenant General Zhang carried the beauty in his arms to the bed and pressed his slender body on it. The big hand just pulled the thin gauze collar of the beauty, and a sharp blade with cold air stuck on his neck: "don''t make a noise, or you will be killed by one knife and two lives." The fiery passion is suddenly dissipated and replaced by endless fear. "Hero, if a hero wants money, I have it here. Don''t be impulsive. Don''t be impulsive." Deputy Zhang put the sabre he had brought with him on the far table. Even if he had the ability, he could not get it. The man grabbed him by the collar and dragged him off the bed. Another man in black came forward and chopped his hand. The beauty on the bed passed out. At this time, Vice General Zhang saw clearly that the man who was holding him was two tall men in black. He was very solemn and familiar, as if he had seen it, but he could not remember where he had seen it. "The man spare his life." Even if he didn''t look at their faces, he could feel the murderous air emanating from them. "How can an adjutant be a general who has no backbone?" He was shocked. They knew who they were? At this time, I felt that the sharp blade was two points closer to his neck. "You, who are you? Why kill me? " Deputy General Zhang''s face became more and more pale, and he had a certain premonition in his heart. "It seems that Vice General Zhang has forgotten a lot about the important people and the friendship I used to work with you." The man in black stared at the Deputy General Zhang''s eyes and said, "where is the Marquis?" Vice General Zhang finally remembered the identity of the man in front of him. He was a close friend of Tianhu. The former leader of the detachment of the black cavalry was trusted by Tianhu. Last year, Tianhu assigned a task to him to complete together with the leader. He had a high level of martial arts, and his means were cold and fierce. He could not get well. Zhang said with a smile, "it''s brother Hu. He was disrespectful and disrespectful. He didn''t recognize you for a while. Don''t blame me." Hu Hai looked at him coldly, and asked again, "I''ll ask you one last time, where is the Marquis?" Deputy General Zhang''s face immediately suffered: "brother Hu, to be honest, now we are also looking for the whereabouts of the marquis. Haven''t we found it? I''m worried." "Come to the brothel? Our marquis is a man who can stroll around the brothels? " Hu Hai picks his eyebrows. Deputy General Zhang dry smile: "I''m here. I''m here to try my luck. Maybe the Marquis and his wife quarreled and refused to go home. That''s why --" "shut up, Deputy General Zhang. I''ll give you the last chance now. If you''re not honest, then don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. I know the whereabouts of the marquis. You''re not alone, are you right?" Deputy General Zhang was terrified. Hu Hai was a man who did what he said and killed people without blinking his eyes. If he could say that, it would prove that they were not only staring at him. Chapter 1445 It seems that Deputy General Li also fell into their hands. If he didn''t say it, and Deputy General Li said... But if they said that, they would not let themselves go, how about when? He turned his eyes a few times, and finally came up with a clever plan. He said, "I said, but I said, can you save my life?" Hu Hai frowned. "Say it quickly, and then drag it down. I''ll kill you." "I said, I said, don''t get excited. He is in the Tiger Garden on West Street." Hu Haidao: "if you dare to play tricks, I will let you die." "If you don''t believe it, I will take you there myself, and you will know when you go," said Zhang Hu Hai turned to He Jun who was beside him and said, "He Jun, please go back to xipanshan and talk back. I''ll take Deputy General Zhang to the tiger garden first." He Jun nodded, his vigorous figure swept out of the window and disappeared into the night. At this time, there was a waiter outside to bring food and wine. Deputy General Zhang shouts to let the waiter go. Then Hu Hai grabs his collar and jumps out of the window to open the apricot blossom building. He Jun rushes all the way back to xipanshan''s camp. General Yuanbao and his side by side Wang are examining Deputy General Li. This Deputy General Li''s mouth is tighter than that of deputy general Zhang''s. He doesn''t eat hard or soft. He doesn''t say a word. He insists that it has nothing to do with him. Until he Jun came back, in front of Vice General Li, he said that Vice General Zhang had already told him. Vice General Li''s face began to look very ugly. Qi Rongyue, sitting in the corner, always stared at the mood change on Vice General Li''s face. When he Jun said that Vice General Zhang told Hou ye that he would be locked in the Tiger Garden by them, Vice General Li''s tense face was obviously relaxed. Qi Rongyue murmurs that it''s not good. It seems that Hu Haimu became deputy general Zhang, and Tianhu is definitely not in the tiger garden. She put the cup of tea in her hand heavily on several cases, and rose up and said to Yuanbao, "Yuanbao, continue to examine him, Zhongwen and I will go to Tiger Garden with he Jun." Seeing Qi Rongyue''s face was different, Yuanbao also noticed that it was not good. His anger rose immediately, and he scattered it all over Deputy General Li''s body. He kicked it to the ground and said angrily, "go ahead, if I can''t open this mouth today, I will write Yuanbao in reverse." Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen followed He Jun down Xipan mountain and rushed to Xiyuan town. The tiger garden was at the end of the West Street in the town. He Jun had been here more than once and was familiar with it. When they came to the Tiger Garden, they didn''t knock. Instead, they quietly went over the wall and went to the hospital. When they came to the backyard, there was a sharp noise coming into their ears. At this time, the night was already deep, and there was such a noise, which was obviously abnormal. "Zhang Wei, if you don''t make mistakes again and again, the Marquis is is not thin to you. How can you be so ungrateful?" Hu Hai is so angry that his sword has been thrown on the ground. He glares at Zhang Wei who is holding the Marquis''s wife. Zhang Wei sneers: "treat me well? I''ve been with him for six years. Four years ago, I was an adjutant. Now, I''m still an adjutant. It''s nice to say that he takes me as his right arm. It''s hard to say that he takes me as a dogleg envoy. When did he let me do anything that was a little secret? After all, what is the most trusted thing in his heart, or you powerful black cavalry? What am I? I Zhang Wei in his eyes, even a fart is not, he married a wife and had children, live at ease, but we? Do we deserve to be single all our lives? " Hu Hai said angrily, "you fart. How much did the Marquis do for your life? Who do you blame for your lack of affection? " Chapter 1446 "Bah! What does he call worry? Looking for some local girls who look like crooked melons and split dates is worrying? He knows how to choose a beautiful one when he marries his wife. How can it be our turn to marry an ugly one? " "You know what, marquis, it''s for our good. We are soldiers. We spend most of the year in the barracks. We don''t care about our family. If you find a beautiful daughter-in-law to stay at home all day, can you rest assured?" Zhang Wei shakes his head: "only a fool like you can believe that this is Tianhu for you." Snow bright blade against Dina''s long neck, a trace of blood under the blade, she frowned and asked: "where is the Marquis? What did you do to the Marquis? " Zhang Wei sneers: "he is at home where he should be. You look so worried that he even ignores his life. It''s really a couple." Dina hums: "you don''t talk nonsense. If you want to kill, you can kill. Why do you pretend here? But I don''t dare to do it, do you? Are all the heroic words just used to coax children? " Zhang Wei is angry and angry. Dina has never looked at him. At the beginning, he asked Tianhu for a girl in his mansion. Tianhu agreed, but this lady Dina refused. She was just a girl. He was an adjutant beside Tianhu. Isn''t she worthy of a girl beside her? Later I learned that it was Dina who decided that his character was flawed and refused to promise his girl. Since then, he hated Dina. "Madame Dina, you don''t need to stir me up. Do you think I''ll be soft when it''s time to send you on the road?" His eyes glared at Hu Hai: "you, pick up the knife on the ground." Mrs. Dina was controlled by him. Hu Hai could not help but pick up the long Dao on the ground. "Cut off the right arm." Zhang Wei stared at Hu Hai, with a sneer on his lips, cruel and evil. The leader of the black cavalry is not as obedient to him as a dog. "No, don''t listen to him." Dina screamed with a white face. Hu Hai frowns. If he can save his wife''s life by cutting off one arm, he will not hesitate for half a minute. He will be afraid. When he breaks his right arm, Hu Hai will be more unscrupulous. Who can control him then? When general Yuanbao will come is also unknown. "I count to three. If you don''t cut, I''ll cut off Mrs. Dina''s beautiful head." "One!" Hu Hai takes a look at Dina and slowly raises the long knife. "Two!" Just as Hu Hai''s long sword was about to be cut, a small dagger flashed through the night sky and stabbed Zhang Wei in his right arm. Zhang Wei''s right arm was numb for a while, and his sword fell to the ground. Hu Hai saw that the situation had changed greatly. He chopped Zhang Wei''s right arm before his long sword changed. Dina is pulled behind by Hu Hai and protected. Zhang Wei lost his right arm and knew that the situation was over. He hurried to seize the road to escape. At this time, three figures fell down in front of Zhang Wei, blocking his way and cutting off his escape path. When Zhang Wei''s eyes fell on Zheng Zhongwen''s face, his face immediately turned ugly. Shouldn''t this man be dead? Why is it still alive before his eyes? Zheng Zhongwen raises his foot and kicks Zhang Wei. Zhang Wei tries to avoid it, but he has no chance. He was kicked to the ground, spit out a mouthful of blood, pale face, eyes finally began to panic, Zheng Zhongwen''s arrival, let him smell the smell of death. Chapter 1447 "Where is the Marquis of Zhenxi?" Zheng Zhongwen''s deep and cold voice sounded in Zhang Wei''s ear. Zhang Wei''s body trembled more and more. He was afraid. Zheng Zhongwen''s reputation had been heard many times. He was called "double kill lengsha" with Tianhu on the battlefield. In the power of Chu Dynasty, it can be said that on the court, except for the emperor, it was his most important speech. His relationship with Tianhu was not his own brother, but better than his own brother. Zhang Wei kept thinking that if he could tell the whereabouts of Tianhu, his value would be gone, and he would never live. If he didn''t, they would probably still live. Qi Rongyue, who has never spoken, turned to face Zhang Wei after checking the wound on Dina''s neck and said in a deep voice, "I advise you to tell the truth earlier. If you cut off your arm, there will be more blood flow. If you don''t stop bleeding quickly, you will lose too much blood and die without us." Zhang Wei looks at the broken arm, which has no blood flow in his eyes. He is afraid and hateful in his heart. He breaks his arm and becomes a useless man. Even if he survives, he will never live back to his former life. But still, he wanted to live. "I can tell you where the tiger is, but you have to dress it for me first." Hu Haidao: "don''t believe him, he is ten cunning people." Dissolving the moon but way: "no harm, if he dare not keep his promise, I have at least a hundred ways to let him not to live, not to die." Zhang Wei''s body trembled, and his heart filled with strong fear. He lowered his head and dared not look at Zheng Zhongwen or qi Rongyue again. He thought of all kinds of calculations in his mind. Until his broken arm was bandaged, he still did not think of a magic plan to escape. Qi Rongyue left the cut bandage and stared at Zhang Wei with cold eyes: "say, where is the Marquis?" Zhang Wei bit his teeth and said, "I can tell you, but I have one condition." Qi Rongyue said coldly, "I don''t think you are qualified to talk about the conditions with us. No matter what the conditions are, I won''t agree. Let me tell you plainly, if the Marquis lives peacefully, you may have a chance to live. If the Marquis has a good or bad chance, you just want to die. Do you understand?" Zhang Wei hurriedly said: "live, marquis is still alive, I can swear." Qi Rongyue waved his hand: "you don''t have to swear that your partner Li Dan has already told me something. He was going to recruit at first. Who knows that with your sudden situation, I just left him here. Do you think if Li Dan says it first, you will have a chance?" Zhang Wei is stunned. Although Li Dan has a harder temper than him, his human nature is the same. He doesn''t want to die. He wants to live. If he opens his mouth first, he may not have a chance. "I said, I said --" Zhang Wei vented his anger. He no longer had the courage to resist. He could not bear the pain of breaking his arm or the threat of intimidation. Dina breathed a sigh of relief. Unconsciously, the handkerchief in her hand had been twisted. When she heard Zhang Wei''s relief, she took it easy. "Where is he? Where on earth is he? " Dina ignored the pain in her neck and rushed forward to ask Zhang Wei. Zhang Wei hung his head like a lost dog. "There is a cave under the white rock slope in the north of Xipan mountain. The Marquis is is in the cave. He is poisoned, but he is still alive." Qi Rongyue asked, "why is he still alive? Why didn''t you kill him? " Chapter 1448 Zhang Wei wryly smiled: "of course I want to, but we also need to leave a way, for example, now, if the Marquis is is gone, how can I continue to open my mouth?" "Who directed it?" Zheng Zhongwen asked Zhang Wei raised his eyes, and his empty eyes fell on Zheng Zhongwen. His body was bleak and desolate: "in today''s world, the only person who can instruct me to do such a thing is that one. The Lord should know it from his heart." Zheng Zhongwen no longer asked, but Dina was confused. She grabbed the arm of Rong Yue and said, "what does he mean? What happened? Why did you come to Xijiang suddenly? Why did they deal with the Marquis? " Rong Yue patted her back of hand and said in a low voice: "it''s a long story. Now it''s not the time to say that. Go to save Tianhu first, save people first, and then talk about it in detail." Dina nodded. She had full faith in Rong Yue and Zheng Zhongwen. Before Tian Hu, she knew Zheng Zhongwen very well about Zheng Zhongwen''s temperament. She knew his character and then had a deep relationship with Qi. I''m afraid that few people knew more about the couple than she did. She trusted them. Hu Hai led Zhang Wei and led a group of people to Xipan mountain. Baiyan slope is the steepest slope in Xipan. There are few trees around and it is in danger. It is a place that even Chaifu at the foot of the mountain would not like to come. Obviously, this is the best place for Zhang Wei and Li Dan to be imprisoned after careful selection. The small cave entrance was blocked by huge stones. Several people spent a lot of effort to break it open and light the torch. When the cave stood up, it was as bright as daylight. The tiger in the uniform curled up in the corner of the cave, shivering all over, and his mind was not clear. Dina covered her mouth and choked. Her tears were falling down. The man who used to be invincible was like this now. Dissolving the moon, he stepped forward quickly. After careful examination, his face changed greatly. He looked at Zhang Wei coldly, and said angrily, "the pill of bone selling? You are so brave. " Zhang Hai, with a pale face, said norno: "we, we are also forced." Dissolving the moon didn''t want to pay any more attention to him. He hurried to Zhongwen and Hu Haidao: "hurry up, take the Marquis back to the city. You must start needling and expelling poison as soon as possible, or you will lose all your martial arts and your life." Hu Hai hears the words and is shocked. He quickly steps forward and carries the Marquis on his back. He turns around and runs out of the cave. Zheng Zhongwen followed Zhang Hai and ordered He Jun to report back to general Yuanbao. The rest hurried down the mountain and returned to Xiyuan town Tiger Garden. On the way back to the Tiger Garden, Qi Rongyue went into a hospital, bought a bag of silver needles and wrote down a prescription for them to pick up all the medicines and send them to the tiger garden. Tianhu is deeply poisoned. Unlike ordinary poisons, this poison penetrates into the body, first into the blood bone, then into the meridians. It is heartbreaking and can cause irreversible damage to the body. Even if the tiger lives in Qi Rongyue''s hands, it''s hard to return to its original appearance. Dina knows that Qi Rongyue''s medical skills are very good. It''s no surprise that she came back from the dead. She has witnessed Qi Rongyue''s rescue of many people who are dying. She has always been very confident in her medical skills. But when it came to her own head, she realized that even though there was a miracle doctor in front of her, she would still be afraid that the confidence accumulated in the past years seemed to be gone, which might be a kind of instinct, the most skillful instinct of human beings. Chapter 1449 "Don''t be afraid. I will do my best to protect his life." Qi Rongyue didn''t look back at anyone, but everyone knew who he was talking to. Dina is pulled out of the room by the people around her. Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen are the only two people left in the huge room. After years of tacit understanding, Zheng Zhongwen has been able to understand every instruction given by Rongyue in the practice of medicine, skillfully deliver every suitable silver needle to her hand, and know when to do what and when to deliver what. The long and short silver needles stabbed into the body of the tiger one by one. The tiger, shivering and sweating continuously, finally recovered its peace when the silver needle became denser. The cold sweat on his forehead also stopped unconsciously. The dark brown poisonous blood overflowed along the silver needle and soaked the clean bedding on the bed. The silver needle stabs the acupoints, dredges the meridians, extracts the poison and clears the blood, and protects the life of yuan. She constantly consumed a lot of mind and repeated the action of stabbing acupoints and pulling poison until she was so tired that there was a double shadow in front of her eyes. She just stopped the action in her hand and pulled out the last silver needle from Baihui acupoint of Tianhu. Because of her strength, she almost fell down. Zhongwen took her to a side chair and sat down. "How are you doing?" She closed her eyes, her voice was dry and heavy: "I''m ok. Look at Tianhu and see his pulse." According to Zhongwen''s words, although the pulse of Tianhu is still disordered, it has added a lot of vitality. When Zhongwen turns around, Rongyue''s body is falling a little askew, and the silver needle in his hand falls to the ground. He rushed up to her and hugged her, shouting her name. She fell into his arms, very weak: "I''m ok, just too tired." She was too tired. She suffered too much since she had an accident in Kyoto. She never had a good night''s sleep. Her mind and spirit are so consumed that it''s unimaginable. Today, she''s trying her best to cure Tianhu. It''s amazing that she can complete this needling. It seems that hearing Zheng Zhongwen''s shouting, Dina and Hu Hai, who have been guarding the door, rushed in and were shocked to see Qi Rongyue fainting in Zheng Zhongwen''s arms. See the sky tiger on the bed seems to be a little better, without the previous continuous shaking and pain, although still in a coma, but at least it looks peaceful. Dina asked, "what happened to her, princess?" Zheng Zhongwen picked up the dissolving moon and said in a deep voice, "she is too tired to rest." It was too tired. Dina was relieved and told the maid outside to take them to the guest room to have a rest. Zheng Zhongwen, who walked to the door with Rongyue in his arms, suddenly turned back and said to Dina, "when we are not here, you''d better not leave. The enemy is dark and we are clear. Will they poison them again? It''s hard to say. Take good care of him." Dina''s heart was filled with awe. Knowing what he said, she nodded: "I see. Don''t worry. I will not leave the marquis." Dina has always been smart. She doesn''t need to be too clear about some things. If she wants to be a good one, she will figure it out by herself. She doesn''t need to say anything more. Zheng Zhongwen left with Qi Rongyue in his arms. Hu Hai listened to Zheng Zhongwen''s admonition and thought it was reasonable. He offered to keep the guard of Tianhu safe. Although there are many guardians in the mansion protecting them, their martial arts are worse after all. What he left behind, whether Dina or himself, can be more reassuring. Chapter 1450 When Yuanbao arrived at the tiger garden with Zhengzhou, it was already bright. After learning that Tianhu had been saved, he arranged many times in the camp, replacing all the main generals in the camp with the general of the black cavalry, and arranging all the affairs. Then he hurriedly took Zhengzhou to Xiyuan town. "How is the Marquis now?" Yuanbao rushed into the room and asked Dina, who sat by the bed and wiped her hands. Dina looked back at him. Her eyes were slightly red. It was obvious that she had just cried. She shook her head. "It''s not clear now. The princess has given the needle. It looks better than before, but she never wakes up. I''m really worried about it." Yuanbao stood in front of the bed for a while and saw the appearance of Tianhu. He was worried, but he didn''t show it in front of the distraught Di Fu. He could only say in a warm voice: "Hou Yeji is blessed by nature. With the presence of the princess, there will be nothing wrong. Madam, don''t be too sad, and don''t hurt yourself." How did Dina not know what he meant, she smiled bitterly and nodded: "I know that I take care of it here. General Yuanbao doesn''t have to worry about it. What the Lord is most worried about is the business in the camp. Now, general Yuanbao is so worried about the business in the camp." Yuanbao hurriedly said, "madam, I''m not only a superior subordinate relationship with Hou ye, but also a military partner who has lived and died for many years. These words need not be said again." Dina naturally knew Yuanbao''s loyalty and believed him. When she was in Mobei, Yuanbao had been with Tianhu. Later, she was sent to the western frontier to fight on the battlefield. The relationship between them could not be described by friends or brothers. It was a life-long friendship. "And the prince and the princess?" Yuanbao asked. Dina sighed: "in order to cure the Marquis, the princess was so consumed and hurt. She was resting in the guest room. The LORD was taking care of her. It''s inconvenient for me to leave. Go and have a look for me." Yuanbao nods and takes Zhengzhou to the guest room where Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue are. Zhengzhou Qingxiu''s eyebrows are tight and wrinkled. Although he is young, his mind is much more intelligent than that of ordinary children. With his words, he has understood the situation in front of him. "Uncle Yuanbao, my mother will be fine." His pretty face was wrinkled into a ball, but he was still stubborn. Yuanbao smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "of course, your mother is the princess of the country, but the world praises the doctor Qi, how could she have something to do?" Zhengzhou''s wrinkled little face finally turned a little bit open. He gave Yuanbao a clear look in his eyes and a slight hook in his mouth: "of course, my mother is a miracle doctor. She can not only cure uncle Tianhu, but also herself. My mother will be OK." As he spoke, his steps became more and more brisk, and he soon came to the guest room where his parents were. My mother fell asleep. My father was lying on the side of the bed, holding her hand in one hand and tightly holding a corner of the quilt in the other. Although she was asleep, her brow was wrinkled into a Sichuan character, which showed that he was uneasy in his dream. Their footsteps were approaching. Zhongwen woke up and looked back quickly. When he saw Yuanbao and Zhengzhou, he was relieved. The day of escape made him sensitive and alert, unable to fall asleep. "Dad, are you ok?" Zhengzhou, looking at a tired face of the father, the heart also followed. Zhong Wen shook his head, rubbed the black hair of Zhengzhou, said with a light smile: "I''m ok, your mother is OK, just sleep, don''t worry." Chapter 1451 Zhengzhou busy way: "I just don''t worry, I don''t worry at all, mother is a miracle doctor, how can something happen, I''m not afraid." Zhong Wen nodded, "well, you stay here with your mother. I will go out to talk with Uncle Yuanbao." Zhengzhou should, obediently sat in front of her mother''s bed. Zhongwen took Yuanbao out, and they went to the stone table in the courtyard and sat down. "Yuanbao, what news can I get from the camp recently?" Yuanbao thought for a moment and shook his head: "no news, but a few days ago, Hou ye received a letter from Beiyu. After reading the letter, Hou Ye didn''t seem to be in a good mood, but he didn''t say much. He only said to go back to Kyoto for a while." Zhongwen nodded: "it seems that the news from Kyoto has not reached here." Yuanbao hurriedly asked, "Lord, what happened? Why did you and the princess come here suddenly? It seems that they are still in such a mess." Zhongwen sighed, thinking of the situation in Kyoto at this time, his brow became tighter and tighter: "there''s something wrong with Kyoto. Now I don''t know what''s going on in Kyoto." He spoke briefly about the changes in Kyoto and the sufferings he and Rongyue had suffered in the past month, and Yuanbao was stunned. "How could the emperor, that''s the emperor, how could he do this to you and the princess?" Zhong Wendao: "he is not the emperor, the emperor will never do such a thing, the man is not the emperor, he is the puppet of the shangguantuo, he is a fake." Yuanbao is stupid. It''s just like a fantasy. Is the emperor the emperor? "After my accident, he was determined to take back the military power of Longxi. Although he could still use the commander''s power to transfer the army to the north, if I did, I would be punished by the superior officer Tuo for treason and seizing the throne, and would lead to an irremediable civil war, which would give the enemies who were always covetous to us in the Chu Dynasty the opportunity to destroy the country, to paint carbon with life. I can''t be so selfish, let alone If I lead the troops to the north, I will give the superior an opportunity to open his eyes and rebel. I will never let him succeed. " Yuanbao understood the whole story and asked, "what are you going to do now?" Zheng Zhongwen looked at Yuanbao and said, "you came out of the black desert. It must have been clear that you helped the emperor to recover. Although the situation is different from that at the beginning, there are six similarities. If you use that method again, do you think it is feasible?" Yuanbao thought for a moment and shook his head: "it''s not feasible. At the beginning, the black cavalry came out of the black desert and entered the pass from Mobei, but because the generals in the border region pretended to be deaf and dumb to us, they won the time for the later affairs. But now, the situation is very different from that at the beginning. The position of the black cavalry is no longer mysterious. Now, there is such a thing, I don''t know how many eyes are staring at us, as long as I If you change your mind, you will be charged with treason. " Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "this is what I have been worried about. Now I haven''t thought of a better way. I can only discuss it when Tianhu wakes up." Yuanbao said: "in any case, just a word from the Lord, heaven and earth, I will die with Yuanbao." Zheng Zhongwen patted Yuanbao on the shoulder: "good brother, thank you." Yuanbao was also born and died with Zheng Zhongwen at the beginning. The love between them is also very deep. Now Zheng Zhongwen is in trouble. He will not stand by in public and private. As a general of the black cavalry, he is destined to spend his whole life on the battlefield. This is the way he chose since he joined the army. Chapter 1452 When Rongyue woke up, it was the afternoon of the next day, as if she had been tired for a long time. All of them broke out at this moment, like a broken reservoir dam. The flood almost completely submerged her. After all, she is old, no longer the invincible Qi Rongyue who was 18 years old. With a bit of care and faith, she gritted her teeth and survived. When she woke up one night, she had a few white hairs on her temples. Looking at the wisps of silver, Zheng Zhongwen couldn''t say anything. If he could, he would like to live for ten years, and give her a quiet and happy life, and don''t worry about the gods and sorrows for these worldly things. She was born noble, but through all kinds of hardships, she finally suffered from the day when her children were both well-off, the country was peaceful and the people were safe, but also suffered from adversity. He was not her and could not feel the pressure in her heart. The river and mountain that she is fighting to protect will be left in the hands of others. Her brother, whom she loves wholeheartedly, is now unknown... "Rongyue, are you ok?" He held her hand in a slightly choked voice. Dissolving the moon shook his head, got up and got out of bed: "I''m ok, Tianhu? How is he? " "He''s not awake yet, but his face looks much better. You don''t have to worry about it," said Zhong However, how can we not worry? She got up, blacked out, and fell back to her bed. Zhong Wen is worried on one face: "what''s the matter with you?" She shook her head: "I''m ok, but I''ve slept too long. I''m in a hurry. I''m ok. I''ll have a rest." At a glance, she saw some food on the table. Xu Xu was still steaming in the bowl of white porridge. She said, "Xu is hungry and weak. You can send some white sugar to me. I can mix porridge." Zhong Wen''s face is puzzled, "you don''t like sweet food all the time, how do you suddenly mix porridge with sugar?" "I don''t want to eat it, it''s just a need," he said with a smile. "You don''t understand it. When you have time later, I''ll explain it to you slowly." Zhongwen turns around and goes out. The maid outside orders him to come back. "Yue''er, you are still weak now. Don''t be too reluctant in everything." She knew what he meant, but she could not help it at present. She had been away from Beijing for more than a month, and now Kyoto City did not know what it looked like. She had to return to Beijing as soon as possible. Shifu, Tianqi and Wener were waiting for her. After eating, she walked around the room for several times. After she no longer felt dizzy, she immediately pulled Zhongwen out and hurried to Tianhu''s residence. Dina came to see her and welcomed her happily. She took her hand and looked up and down. "Just wake up." When she glimpsed the silver silk on her temples, her eyes were obviously stagnant. Although she had a son and a daughter, Rongyue was not old enough to have white hair. Now, all of them are melancholy. She didn''t say much but sighed. Dissolving the moon comes to Tianhu''s bed, and makes a detailed investigation. The tight brow still hasn''t relaxed. "How is it?" Dina felt nervous when she saw her like this. "It''s much better, but we need to continue the treatment. Now I''m going to give the needle. Dina, please stay and help. Everyone else will go out." Dina is puzzled to look at Rongyue. She just wants to say that she doesn''t know anything about needlework, but she shakes her head at Rongyue and signals her not to speak. Her heart leaped, and she quickly shut up, and turned to the maids in the room and waved, "go down, all of you." Dissolving the moon makes Zhongwen look again. Zhongwen agrees. After going out with the maid, he stands at the door and keeps no one near. Chapter 1453 "What''s the matter, princess?" Dina asked. Dissolving the moon to hold down a voice way: "these two days what suspicious person has come to see Hou ye?" Dina shook her head and said, "no, I have been in front of the Marquis''s bed these two days. Except for letting the maid watch for a while when it''s convenient, I have been in charge of the rest of the time without any visitors." "Do you think all these maids are reliable?" she asked Dina doesn''t understand: "what do you mean?" Dissolving the moon looked at the dazed heavenly tiger on the eye bed, and said in a deep voice: "there is another kind of poison in his body, which is very powerful. It''s very different from the previous poison. Fortunately, it''s found in time, and I''m not helpless. If I wake up one or two days later, the consequences will be unimaginable." Dina''s face suddenly turned pale and colorless. She asked in a trembling voice, "do you mean that someone poisoned the Marquis again during your lethargy?" Dissolve the moon to nod, "yes." "But how could it be? The Marquis has never eaten or even taken a sip of water. How does the poison come down? " Rongyue sat down in front of the bed, reached over Tianhu''s head, and exposed his neck to his eyes. There was an inconspicuous pinhole three inches below the ear root. At first glance, it looked like a small black hemorrhoid, but look carefully, there was a piece of blue mud near the black spot. "What''s the matter? There was no such thing before - "Dina panicked. Dissolving the Moon said: "someone has pricked the neck vein of the tiger with poison. The toxin enters from the vein and passes into all parts of the body. Fortunately, it is found in time, but the poison has not penetrated into the bone marrow. I will inject and extract the poison for him immediately. I don''t know about it. The person who poisoned will definitely do it again, so I must catch this person." Dina nodded in a hurry. Tears in her eyes kept rolling. She tried desperately to keep it from falling. She was useless. Her husband looked like this now. She couldn''t share her worries for him. She couldn''t even protect him. She was poisoned under her eyes. Her life was almost gone. Dissolving the moon back to her, but still can feel her pain, sighed, Wen voice advised: "Dina, you don''t have to blame yourself, the enemy in the dark I am in the light, this is impossible to defend, there is such a lesson, in the future to act more carefully is." Dina nodded, the crystal tears slipped quietly, rolled on the back of the pale hand, she nodded: "I''m useless, I can''t even do this well." Rong Yue said: "fortunately, he will be OK in time. Don''t worry. I''m going to start needling. Go outside and change in Zhongwen." Dina hurried away. When Zheng Zhongwen entered the room, she stood where he had stood before and looked around cautiously. As long as it was the attendant who showed her face in front of her, she looked carefully. These people are the most familiar people in her daily life. Everyone has been working in this mansion for at least three years. She can''t imagine who has poisoned her hands in secret. She thought about several maids who had replaced her in the past two days. There were three maids who had replaced her. Each time it was not long. The three maids were all big maids in her yard. They were trusted by her very much. Would the poisoner be one of the three? I feel someone is secretly looking at her. She looks sideways, watching Lianxiang standing at the corner not far away, staring at her, touching her eyes. Lianxiang''s expressionless face suddenly appears a little strange. After a little hesitation, she finally comes to her. Chapter 1454 Dina was suspicious, but she didn''t show it to her face. She just looked at her as indifferent as before: "what''s the matter?" Lianxiang said respectfully, "madam, little childe, there is something wrong. You''d better go and have a look." Dina jumped into her heart and asked, "what''s wrong? Just came here, isn''t it good? " "Lian Xiang said:" little childe back to the room will cry with a stomachache Dina frowned, her clear eyes fixed on Lian Xiang''s face, and Lian Xiang hurriedly bowed her head, afraid to look into her eyes. Dina said, "since it''s stomachache, have you asked the doctor to see it?" Lian Xiang shakes her head: "little childe is arguing for you. The maidservant hasn''t had time to call for the doctor." Lianxiang''s words made Dina more suspicious. She stared at Dina, her cold eyes gradually became sharp, as if they could see through the essence of a person. Lianxiang always lowers her head. She doesn''t see Dina''s eyes, and she doesn''t know that the lady in front of her has already suspected her. "Why didn''t he bring me since he wanted me? You know I can''t leave here. " Lianxiang finally looks up at the lady in front of her. She loves little childe most. Every time she hears what''s wrong with little childe, she will leave everything she has to see. How can she not go now? "Madam, young master, he said that he had stomachache, and the maidservant didn''t dare --" "well, stop talking, and bring the young master." Dina stood at the door of the room, motionless. Lianxiang looked at the closed door and said, "madam, I heard that there is an extremely powerful doctor in the mansion. Why don''t you ask her to have a diagnosis and treatment for young master, so as not to make him suffer back and forth on the road?" If Lian Xiang said this to her half an hour ago, she would definitely agree, and she would agree without saying anything. But now it''s different. Qi Rongyue''s words are still by her ear. She knows that someone is trying to do something bad to Hou Ye. If Lian Xiang is the one who secretly takes the black hand, she just wants to support her and check Hou Ye''s situation while she''s away. If necessary, she will do it again. If one person has doubts about another person, there will be no more trust in him until the doubts are eliminated. Dina is now deeply suspicious of Lianxiang. Naturally, she is no longer at ease to give her son to take care of her. It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t poison her children. At this time, Yuanbao hurried in with Hu Hai. Her mind was relaxed and the people she could believe finally came. Now, when the house is full of traitors, she doesn''t know who they are or how many they are. No one in the house can believe them or believe them. "General Yuanbao, you''re here just in time. I''m trying to trouble you." Yuanbao stepped forward quickly and asked Dina, "if there''s anything I can do, my sister-in-law will say, never refuse." Dina chuckled. "It''s not that important. Lian Xiang said that shu''er suddenly has a stomachache. You go with her and bring shu''er here." When Chao Yuanbao finished, she turned to Hu Haidao and said, "Hu Hai, go to zhilanju and bring zhier here." As soon as they saw Dina''s face, their words were carefully considered, and they immediately understood her meaning. They dared not neglect her, and they immediately split up. Lian Xiang''s face was pale, almost driven by Yuanbao to the Shu house where shu''er lived. After they left, Dina was so worried that she scolded herself for being too stupid. How could she not have thought of sending someone to protect the child. Chapter 1455 Shu''er lies on the bed with a vegetable face and shouts for stomachache. The ten-year-old is exactly his age. He shouts from left to right. I don''t know if he exaggerates. Yuanbao touched his forehead, his face was full of sweat, and his clothes were soaked. If he went on like this, even if he had a stomachache, he would get cold because of sweat. Yuanbao turned to Lianxiang and scolded: "how do you take care of the little childe? I don''t know if I''m wet enough to change his body clean? " Lian Xiang hurriedly said: "the general wronged the servant. The servant just changed it for the young master when he left. It didn''t get wet for a long time." Yuanbao''s face was displeased. After listening to her explanation, he became more angry: "do you have any reason? Madam asked you to take care of the little childe. That''s how you take care of him? Knowing that little childe is not feeling well and suffering like this, you still leave little childe to go out. Is that what you should do? If you really want to find a wife, who can go? There is no one else in this mansion? " Lian Xiang looks aggrieved, but dare not distinguish again, so she has to hang down her head and don''t speak. Yuanbao didn''t want to talk to her either. He leaned over and picked up shu''er, turned around and left shu''ju. He just walked out of shu''er''s house a few steps later, then turned back and said to Lian Xiang, who was stupefied at the door of the room: "what are you still doing? Come with clean clothes. " Yuanbao is not stupid. Thinking of his wife''s appearance, he knows that she must have doubts about Lianxiang. Since she is the object of doubt, he wants her to stay under their eyes, so as not to make any other mistake. Although Lianxiang is full of reluctance, she dare not say no to general Yuanbao. These generals are the masters who kill people without blinking an eye. They provoke them and cut off her head. Who is she going to talk to? Hu Hai at the other end also took zhi''er to the main courtyard. Zhi''er is 13 years old. She was born slim and graceful. Her hands and feet are all the models of ladies. However, her eyes are always full of shrewd wisdom. "Mother, what''s the matter?" Zhi''er just visited her father in the morning. Her mother suddenly sent uncle Hu to bring her here. It must be something. Hu Hai''s expression and eyes made her feel afraid. It seems that something terrible happened. Dina shook her head and said, "it''s nothing, it''s just that I''m too tired to take care of your father alone. I want you to take care of him." Zhi''er has always been smart. Her mother''s words are unreasonable. But since she said it, she naturally has her reasons. In front of the outsiders, she doesn''t ask many questions, but only answers them gently. After a while, Yuanbao came here with his mouth full of pain. As soon as Dina saw her son like this, she rushed forward in a hurry. "How could this happen? What''s going on? " Wubao shakes his head: "that''s not good. I''ll let the public - oh no, let Mrs. Guan have a look. Mrs. Guan has a good medical skill. If she is there, it will be OK." Mrs Guan? Dina raises her eyebrows and looks at Yuanbao, who nods to her. Dina understood that it seemed that the identity of the princess and the prince could not be revealed for the time being, especially in front of these people who did not know the root. "Put it down first," said Dina. "Mrs. Guan should be out soon." When they were talking outside, they didn''t deliberately turn down the volume. The people inside listened to their conversation clearly. Qi Rongyue pulled out the last silver needle from Tianhu. Although he was extremely tired, he still insisted on shouting: "bring the skill in to show me." Chapter 1456 Hearing this, Dina was immediately delighted and hurriedly called Yuanbao to take Shuer in. She also grabbed zhier''s hand and whispered, "from now on, don''t leave me, don''t go anywhere." Zhier nods and follows his mother into the room. Qi Rongyue asked him a few more questions after passing the pulse for shu''er, and he was diagnosed immediately. "It doesn''t matter. It should be a bad stomach. I''ll prescribe a prescription for him. If I take two doses of medicine, I''ll be fine." She got up and went to her desk to write a prescription. She half looked up at Lian Xiang and said with a light smile, "the skill is still small. You should be very careful when taking medicine. You must be careful when you do it. Don''t take the wrong dosage." Lian Xiang was shocked. Apparently, she didn''t expect Guan''s wife would suddenly say this to her. She immediately beat a drum in her heart, "yes, my maid will check it carefully." Seeing Lian Xiang''s face getting ugly and her expression getting more and more nervous, Dina and Rong Yue had a number in their hearts. After the prescription is written, the dissolving moon directly hands the prescription to Lian Xiang and asks her to take the medicine quickly. Lian Xiang''s front foot just went out, and the dissolving moon winked at Yuanbao. Yuanbao understood and immediately followed him out. Dina said, "do you suspect she has a partner?" Dissolving the moon nods "not doubt, but affirmation." "The poisons in the Marquis are not ordinary poisons. They are not poisons that can be bought casually in the street market. Someone must have contacted her. Even in this house, she is not the only spy." Dina asked again, "what about the art? Is shu''er really OK? " Dissolving the moon turned his head to look at the eye skill son, and said in a deep voice: "the poison in the skill son is very common, and the poison is very shallow. It seems that she didn''t want the life of the skill son, just wanted to use the skill son to send you away." Dina gritted her teeth angrily: "if it''s her, I can''t spare her." Lian Xiang has been in the mansion for five years. For five years, her mistress has treated her very well. She has been a second-class girl and a first-class girl. Her wages have gone up and up, and she has been given some rewards from time to time. She has no less good materials. She is always given leave when she has something at home. She usually works with all her heart. She is very relieved of her work. I can''t imagine that she would betray one day. "Dina, there is a reason and a result in everything. She must have a reason to do so. This reason may be caught by some people. She should not want to hurt people, or she will not only give shu''er such light poison. The Marquis won''t stay alive until now. She should be hesitant and not determined." "This may also be an opportunity for us to follow her line and find the person behind her. The person must know something, something we don''t even know." She can''t wait to know about the disappearance of Kyoto. Will the man who ordered Lianxiang come from Kyoto? It''s said that Yuanbao chases Lian Xiang out of the tiger garden. After Lian Xiang goes out with her prescription, she goes all the way to the East. In the East Street, there is a drugstore that is not growing up. It''s the largest drugstore in Xiyuan town. Lian Xiang enters the drugstore directly, and Yuanbao stays outside, waiting for her to come out. Wait left and right. He didn''t wait for someone to come out. He said it was not good. Didn''t he let her slip? No matter, go ahead and have a look. Yuanbao rushes into the drugstore and stands in the empty lobby. There are only a few people in the drugstore, including the waiter who greets the guests and the shopkeeper who keeps fiddling with the abacus. Chapter 1457 Yuan Baoyi grabbed the guy who came to greet him: "what about the green girl who just came in to take the medicine?" The guy thought about it and said, "you said that girl, she didn''t take the medicine. She went through the back door." Yuanbao yelled, "how long have you been gone?" "No, not long." Seeing Yuanbao''s face, the waiter was also afraid. He glanced at the shopkeeper standing behind the counter and then dropped his head to stop talking. Yuanbao loosens the collar of the waiter, pulls out his legs and goes straight out the back door. Outside the back door is a long straight lane, very quiet lane. At this time, there is no one left or right. He walked to the right just ten steps. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong. He was very good at it. He followed Lian Xiang to the drugstore all the way. He was very careful to hide the trace. Lian Xiang was a weak woman. She had never learned martial arts. She could not know someone was following her and could not be aware of him. This medicine shop is also very strange. He has been here twice before. Every time there are too many people in the shop. The business is very good. But today, there are no other people. There are also the eyes of the guy just now. When he asked him, the guy''s eyes were obviously dodging. He dared not look at his eyes. He also took a peek at the shopkeeper. It''s said that when he grabs the collar of the guy, shouldn''t the shopkeeper come out and ask what happened? Why is he so calm? Is not afraid that he suddenly pulls out a knife and kills the guy in his shop? The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. He turned around and went back to the back door of the drugstore. The back door, which had been opened widely, was already closed. Maybe there''s another possibility. Lian Xiang hasn''t left at all. She''s still in this drugstore. The guy just lied. Why do they lie? Is it in this medicine shop that those who are merciful and poisoned? Thinking of this, he suddenly became very excited, as if the truth was in front of him, and he would break it with a wave. Hands up, just to push the door, the ear rang Qi Rongyue''s advice, let him not to disturb the snake, everything must be discussed with her before deciding how to do. He retracted his hand, found the corner of the courtyard wall with his memory, swept up the wall and saw that there was no one in the backyard, so he jumped off the courtyard wall. When I came to the middle door, the door was closed. I was hesitating how to get in, but I heard the low voice from the flat room on the left. He approached the flat, with the door closed, and heard a voice in the room. "What did you say? Is Tianhu still alive? " "The Marquis is poisoned. He is still in a coma. It is uncertain whether he can live." This is clearly the voice of compassion. Yuanbao secretly rejoices that he has no intention to act today. "Who is the doctor for him?" "It''s a lady. Her husband''s surname is Guan. She''s called Guan''s wife." "How about medicine?" "I don''t know that when she treated the Marquis, no one but her husband could be around. However, although the Marquis had been treated twice by her, he still didn''t wake up, and he didn''t want to be able to do anything." "It''s better if you don''t have the ability. You have to go back as soon as possible. You have to solve Tianhu within three days. I don''t want to hear the news that he is alive after three days. You know what the consequences will be. Let''s do it by yourself." "My Lord, I have been exposed. How can I go back? Isn''t that death? Please do me a favor and let me go. I will make a horse for you in the afterlife. " Chapter 1458 "Who said you were exposed? It''s just suspicion. I haven''t got any evidence. If they ask you something, you say that there are some drugs in this drugstore. You took a shortcut to another drugstore from the back door. " After a moment''s silence, Lian Xiang finally nodded: "OK, I promise you, but you also need to talk and count. After three days, I let my parents go and let our family get together." "Your parents are nothing to me. It''s not good for me to take their lives. Don''t worry. I''ll reunite your family of three after it''s done." When he spoke, he was full of Yin. It was very uncomfortable to hear him. Lianxiang''s back was even colder. I don''t know if there was any meaning in his words. But now, where can she choose? What can she do besides obey? Yuanbao retreated and found a hidden corner to hide. After a while, Lianxiang stepped out of the flat room and went to the front hall to get the medicine. Then a man came out of the flat room. It was the shopkeeper he had met before. The shopkeeper looks very familiar, which seems different from what he saw when he came to get the medicine. When the shopkeeper also went to the front hall, he jumped off the wall and went back to the mansion first. Back to the Tiger Garden, shu''er has gone to sleep and looks much better. Zhi''er sits under the window reading a book, while Dina stays in front of Tian Hu''s bed as usual. "Madam, I''m back." Dina hurriedly got up and asked Chao Yuanbao, "how are you? What do you find? " Yuanbao nodded and said it again. Dina didn''t know what to do. She said to Yuanbao, "go to the guest room and ask the princess and the prince what they mean." Yuanbaodao: "I''ll go right now. I''ll come back later. Don''t use the medicine she brought back until the princess sees it." Dina nodded. "I see. You go." After Yuanbao left, zhier hurriedly put down the book in his hand and went to his mother: "mother, are those you just said true? Do you really want to kill her father and younger brother Dina lowered her voice and said, "no matter what you hear, just don''t know. We adults will deal with it. Don''t mix in blindly, and don''t say anything more in front of Lian Xiang. We have our own opinions." When zhier saw her mother''s appearance, her father was in a coma all the time. She knew it was serious and nodded: "I know it. My mother is at ease. I know it''s serious." Zhi''er is always sensible. She never talks about what she shouldn''t say. She is very relieved. Not many will, Lian Xiang will come back, and bring back the medicine she picked from the medicine hall. "Madame, since Madame Guan is not here, why don''t you go and fry the medicine first?" Dina waved: "no, Madame Guan is refining pills for the marquis. It''s almost finished. She''ll come back later. Put the pills down and wait until she sees them." Lianxiang nodded, and then glanced at the heavenly tiger on the bed. The hand between the sleeves was tightly held, and the palm was cold and wet. "Madame, how can the Marquis not wake up? Is this madam Guan''s skill really good? Do you want me to call another doctor? " Lianxiang said to Dina. Dina looked up at Lian Xiang, who was very familiar with her face. At this time, she was so strange, just like suddenly changing someone she didn''t know at all. "No, I''m sure Mrs. Guan can cure the marquis." Chapter 1459 Dina coagulated her pitiful face, thought of the words that Tianhu had just said, and thought that she should be given a chance, after all, a master and a servant. "Lian Xiang, I don''t think you look very well, but what happened at home?" Lian Xiang was shocked and her heart beat faster. She gave a dry smile and said, "madam is worried too much. There is nothing in the maid''s house." Dina said, "I''m just casually asking. You don''t have to worry about it, but I remind you that you are from the tiger garden. If you have any difficulty, just let me know and I will make the decision for you." Lian Xiang is more and more sure that she has been exposed. She was only guessing before. Now it is almost certain that madam would never say these things to her on weekdays. It can''t be just a coincidence to say such things suddenly today. You should know that Tiger Garden is now a mess. How can my wife care about her family? It''s clear what she knows. The lady didn''t take her down, because there was no evidence to prove that, otherwise, she would not have a chance to stand here again. "Madam, I understand. If anything happens, I will not hide it from madam." It seems that things must be done as soon as possible, or there will be no chance. Dina felt sorry that she was going to walk all the way to the dark, that is, to die. "Lian Xiang, do you still want to be tough?" Qi Rongyue did not know when to stand at the door, heard the dialogue between Dina and Lian Xiang, and immediately said. Lian Xiang, pale as paper, said in a trembling voice, "Guan, Guan ma''am, what do you mean by that?" "Don''t you know what I mean? You just went out to get the medicine. Where did you go? Who did you meet? What did you say? We all know clearly. For the sake of meeting your master and your servant, madam, she gave you a chance to confess. But you pretended to be stupid. What''s your heart? " Qi Rongyue, supporting his tired body, holds Zheng Zhongwen by his side, and scolds Zhao Lianxiang. Lian Xiang''s legs were soft, and he fell on his knees with a thump. His tears kept falling down: "Madame, Guan''s wife, the maidservant should die. He did something that he shouldn''t do. But the maidservant and the maidservant were also forced to do nothing. Please forgive the maidservant." Without waiting for Dina to speak, Qi Rongyue said: "Rao? Why not? Why not? You killed the Marquis first, and then you killed the little childe who trusted you very much. What''s your qualification to say "Rao" when you do this? " Lian Xiang hurriedly waved his hand: "no, no, no, the maid didn''t kill the marquis. The man asked me to stab the Baihui acupoint of the Marquis with a poisonous needle. I didn''t do it. The poison in the young childe is just a small amount of Croton, which won''t cause any harm. The maid and the maid just want to delay some time and save my parents. The maid really didn''t want to murder the Marquis and the childe." Qi Rongyue''s condensed face became loose for a few minutes, and Chao Lianxiang said again: "since you don''t mean to hurt people, why didn''t you say that when your wife asked you something could happen at home? Since he refused to say it, he touched his head again and went back to this mansion. I''m afraid there is still something to do. " Even now, Lian Xiang dare not hide any more. "Guan ma''am, the reason why the maidservant just refused to say it is because the father and mother of the maidservant are still in the hands of that man. If I don''t do what he said, my father and mother will die." Yuanbaoqi is not light. I really want to take out the whip and give her a good beating. "Your father''s and mother''s life is life, but the Marquis''s life is not life? In order to save your parents, you have to hurt others'' parents. How do you feel at ease? " Chapter 1460 Lian Xiang cried bitterly. These days, she didn''t sleep well. She was suffering from mental torture day and night. She never thought about who she wanted to kill. She just couldn''t choose when it came to her. Human nature is selfish, in the face of a desperate situation, they will only choose favorable conditions for themselves. She also thought about telling her wife about it. She begged her wife to help her save the family. But she saw that the Marquis was seriously injured, and her wife was still in care of her. The house was also in chaos. She doesn''t know if the Marquis can survive. If the Marquis can''t survive, what''s the use of asking for his wife? I''m afraid madam can''t help her. After several measurements, she decided to take risks, not only to save her father and mother, but also to fight for her future. If it is successful, her father and mother will get out of danger, and she will also get a large amount of money. Then, she will be able to fly away with her father and mother with money. But now it seems that her idea is ridiculous. She can''t save her parents or herself, let alone change her fate. For a moment, her heart was as silent as death, and her future was as dark as if there was no life. In this case, why did she continue to live in the world, being laughed at by people with white eyes and cruelty to the tiger''s heart. For a moment, sadness came from her, and the shadow of death completely shrouded her. She did not know where to get a breath. With this breath, she quickly got up and threw herself to the beam column with all her strength. Qi Rongyue saw it. With a wave of her hands, several golden mans swept out of her fingers. They stabbed into Lian Fu''s knees accurately. Her knees were soft, and she fell forward and fell on the ground, leaving her hair in a bun scattered. She lost all description. "Why don''t you let me die? I''ll die. Let me die." Qi Rongyue walks slowly to Lian Xiang''s body. Her eyes are shining. She can''t tell what kind of emotion it is. She condenses the pitiful fragrance that she can''t afford. The cold voice stabs Lian Xiang and stops crying immediately. "You''re not afraid to die, or to live? Only a coward can find his way to death when he is in trouble, and then he can get everything done. He has pity on those white haired people, and he is a useless counselor. When he is in trouble, he wants to leave his father and mother to die, and let them stay in the world, and bear the pain of the white haired people sending the black haired people. You have thought about how your father and mother who are in the enemy''s hands will be if you die What will happen? " Lian Xiang stops crying. In fact, she can''t cry. My father and mother are over sixty years old. They are both old. She is not my father and mother''s own daughter. But my father and mother take her as their own child to care. They enter the Tiger Garden as their maid. My father and mother never agree. They just want to find her a mother-in-law so that she can lead a stable life earlier. But she couldn''t bear to see her father and mother continue to suffer from poverty and hunger. If she married, she couldn''t change her father and mother''s life. So she resolutely went into the Tiger Garden as a maid and gave her father and mother every month''s money. But parents are not willing to use a point, all help her save, said to leave her future dowry. She raised her face full of tears. "Mrs. Guan, I have to. I never thought about who is the key. He forced me. My father and mother are too old to bear the toss and turn. That''s why I --" Rong Yue nodded: "I understand your difficulties, but what you do is really wrong. You have made an unforgivable mistake. Do you understand?" Lianxiang drooping eyes, tears again can not stop the slide: "I understand." Chapter 1461 "But if you are willing to atone for it, perhaps madam can consider to forgive you this time." Lianxiang suddenly looked up. In the eyes that were dead and lusterless, suddenly there was a little fire of hope. Just now, Mrs. Guan said this to her and stopped her from dying. She wanted to give her a way to live. She was overjoyed. She was already a Jedi, but suddenly met with life. "Madame, Madame Guan, general Yuanbao, Lianxiang is willing to make atonement for his mistakes. No matter what Lianxiang is willing to do, only saving her can spare Lianxiang this time." Dina nodded, glanced at Qi Rongyue, saw that her face was fixed, her eyes were bright, she knew that she had a solution, and her heart was quite stable. She said: "from now on, I will follow Mrs. Guan''s deployment. Mrs. Guan''s command is my command." Lianxiang quickly turned around and kowtowed to qirongyue: "thank you very much, madam Guan. I''m sure I can''t live up to my expectations." Qi Rongyue nodded, bent over and took out the gold needle that had pierced her calf. "Get up and talk." Looking at Lianxiang rising from the ground, she couldn''t help sighing and saying: "I know that you are so eager to save my family, so don''t forget that even the Marquis dares to kill him, how can he really let you go? Even if you help him to do a hundred things, the fate of you and your parents will only be the same. They can''t let you live. If you want to live, you can only stand on our side. Otherwise, no one can save you. " Lian Xiang hurriedly replied: "I''ve been worried about what madam Guan said, but I''ve got some fluke in my heart. I''d like to understand what madam Guan said today." Dissolve the moon way: "today you and that medicine hall shopkeeper say, I already know all, he let you kill the marquis in three days, otherwise will be to your father and mother, right?" Lian Xiang nodded and held back tears. "Yes, he said so." "He asked you to kill Grandpa Hou in three days, but how? In what way? " Lianxiang hurriedly took a paper bag out of her arms and handed it to Rongyue: "he gave me this, saying that as long as a little, he could make the Marquis''s seven orifices bleed to death." Dissolve the moon to take the paper bag to open, inside is some reddish powder, a faint Feng Xian smell into the nose. "What kind of poison is it?" Zhongwen asked. Dissolving the moon and closing the paper bag, "this is shuifengqing, extremely poisonous, no antidote." It''s hard to imagine what would happen if Lianxiang really fed the poison to Tianhu. Her Qi Rongyue is also a good antidote, but if Tianhu really takes this poison, even if there are ten Qi Rongyue, I''m afraid he can''t be saved. Lian Xiang, with a white face, knew that he was escaping from death, so was the marquis. Dissolving the moon, he asked Lianxiang, "are there any other people in the Tiger Garden?" Lian Xiang nodded: "there is another one, but I don''t know who. The poison needle I used to poison the Marquis a few days ago was given to me by that man. He was in the mansion with his face covered. I only heard him cough twice, and the voice should be a man." "No matter what we are going to do next, we must find this man first, or whatever we are going to do, there is a possibility that all our efforts will be wasted." "But how can I find it? We can''t beat the grass and scare the snake. He''s in the dark. We''re in the bright. There''s no clue. We can''t start at all. " Yuanbao is in a hurry. "You don''t have to be so pessimistic, as long as he is still in this house, we will have a chance." Chapter 1462 "Since Lianxiang said that the man was a man, let''s find the man from the Tiger Garden," said Rongyue to Dina Dina''s heart was so confused that she had no idea: "but how can I find it?" Yuanbao also said: "yes, if we don''t care about the trouble, we will simply catch all the people and have a good trial. We don''t believe that we can''t find this person. But at present, this method doesn''t work. How can we find that person?" Zheng Zhongwen sneered: "it''s very simple, draw snakes out of the cave, rest assured, as long as other people are still in the house and have the intention to do something, then he will definitely come to us. As long as a person has horse feet, he will always show up, and watch." Zheng Zhongwen''s self-confidence gives Dina and Yuanbao great confidence. With their husband and wife, they can have a lot of peace at last. Soon, a letter quickly spread to every corner of the tiger garden. "Have you heard? The lady fell ill, saying that in order to take care of the Marquis these days, he was still in a coma and his wife fell down again. General Yuanbao is going to select smart servants in the front yard and arrange to wait in the Marquis''s room. " "Then why didn''t you go?" "I''m clumsy. How can I serve you? It''s almost the same to do some rough work. Otherwise, can I keep the reward of one or two silver for that day?" "One or two a day? Is it true or not? " "Can I still cheat? If you don''t believe it, you can go to the front yard and ask. Unfortunately, I''m a rude person. Otherwise, I''m not able to tell you. I''ve been robbing this division of labor for a long time. " In the front yard, Yuanbao is sitting in the Taishi chair, holding a hot tea in his hand. In the gap when he was waiting for someone to come, he sometimes scraped two froth with a cover, and his eyes looked like sweeping the youth in front of him at will: "what''s the name? How many years have you been in the mansion? What do you do on weekdays? Will you serve? " The young man was dressed in a very old Navy washed long shirt, with a belt of the same color tied around his waist, his hair high and curled, his forehead covered with sweat, and his chest was constantly rolling. It was obvious that he was running in a hurry, and he was still angry. "In general''s words, the villain is Changqing. He has lived a long life and green mountain. He is twenty-three years old. He has been in the mansion for six years. He does some rough work on weekdays. Although he hasn''t served others, the villain can learn and do well. Please give the villain this opportunity." Yuanbao nodded, "OK, let''s leave your name, and let''s wait until the exam is over." The young man was disappointed. He could see some messages in the eyes of general Yuanbao. He knew that he had not been able to enter the eyes of general Yuanbao. He did not blame anyone, but he was not smart enough and did not serve anyone. The Marquis''s status was noble, so he could not trust anyone. After evergreen left, another young man came to Yuanbao. Yuanbao took a sip of hot tea, picked up his eyebrows and glanced at the youth in front of him, repeating the question: "what''s the name? How many years have you been here? What do you do on weekdays? Will you serve? " The young man''s face was indifferent, different from the previous man''s tension. He was as calm as if he was winning, his clothes were neat and clean, and his temperament was different from that of ordinary servants. When he looked at Yuanbao, his eyes were very direct, as if the general in front of him was not a superior general, but an ordinary person like him. Yuanbao looks at him quietly with a light face, just like looking at a very ordinary servant. Chapter 1463 "In general''s words, the villain''s surname is Gu Mingfeng. He came to the mansion less than one month in the 26th year of his life. He works under the Housekeeper on weekdays. My old father is always in bed. I serve him alone. I can''t say that he is proficient." Yuanbao stared at the ancient style in front of him, with a faint smile on his face, and nodded: "OK, yes, it''s a filial child, which also meets the requirements." Archaic also smile: "villain also feels appropriate, still ask general to consider more." Yuanbao nodded, "OK, let''s leave your name and send someone to inform you later." The ancient style bowed to Yuanbao, turned around and left. The steps were light, and everything was neat. It didn''t look like a servant. Before the archaic man left Yuanbao''s sight, another young man in a blue shirt came in and coughed twice before he took a few steps. Yuanbao picked up his eyebrows at the sound and looked at people. The young man with a very ordinary face was almost the same age as the archaic man. His eyebrows seemed to be stained with a sick color, and his face was pale, which meant that his lips were covered with some white, but on such a face, there was a slight cough But his eyes were pure, and he could not cover them. If the previous ancient customs make people suspicious, then the person in front of us has a very strange feeling in life. The person is full of strange things. He is obviously weak, but it just makes people feel that he is very energetic. Yuanbao asked with a smile, "you don''t seem to be very good, and in such a state, how can we believe that you can take good care of the Marquis?" The man coughed twice again, and a smile came out from the corner of his lips: "I feel the cold, it''s almost over, it won''t affect the care of the marquis. Please rest assured, general." "But I don''t think it''s as easy as you said. It''s hard to rest assured." Yuanbaodao. The man bowed to Yuanbao, and his eyes began to become earnest: "to be honest with the general, I don''t think this cough is a big problem, but I can''t help coughing twice. It''s just a habit. I will never miss taking care of the marquis." Yuanbao asked, "Why are you so eager to get this job?" The man sneered: "like all people, I come here for one or two silver a day." Yuanbao''s smile gradually deepened: "you are honest. In this case, let''s talk about your name, how long you have been in the mansion, what you do on weekdays, and whether you will serve the patients." The man hurriedly said: "the villain''s name is Li Si. He has been in the house for less than a month. He works under the Housekeeper on weekdays. I used to do the work of serving patients, which is very skilled." Li Si? My name is Zhang San. I know it''s a pseudonym as soon as I hear it. I don''t take a pseudonym for dessert. I''m so perfunctory. He had been working under the housekeeper for less than a month before. In front of him, the same thing happened to Li Si, who was also "clever". The two people who made him suspicious are all under the stewards'' hands. Then the stewards may have a big problem. Li Sidao of the Yuan Dynasty said, "OK, go back first. I will send someone to inform you after I have screened all the applicants. Go back first and be busy." Li Si nodded. When he turned around, the cough rang again. Yuanbao glanced at him and then turned to look at the screen behind him. When the figure of Li Si disappears, Yuanbao''s humanity behind the screen is "all seen?" Lianxiang came out from behind the screen with a white face. She looked at the direction of Li Si''s disappearance and said: "the person who gave me the medicine that day should be Li Si. Although I haven''t seen his face, I can''t remember his cough. It''s him." Chapter 1464 Qi Rongyue came out after Lian Xiang. She said: "the ancient style is also very strange. What''s more, they are both people under the stewards'' hands. They have just come to the mansion for less than a month. They say they are less than a month. One day is a full month, and the next ten days are less than a month." Yuanbao nodded: "I''m saying that the housekeeper is also very suspicious. I''ll go to him now." "I''m afraid I can''t find him now," said Lian Xiang Yuanbao did not understand: "how to say?" Lianxiang explained, "the housekeeper took a sick leave yesterday, and was not in the house." Qiao, it''s really a coincidence. There have never been so many coincidences in the world. Yuanbao looks at Qi Rongyue and asks, "what should we do now?" Dissolving the moon light smile: "lead the snake out of the cave, they don''t want to come close to serve the Lord, then let them come." One hour later, Gu Feng and Li Si were informed to go to the room to serve the Lord in the morning. Dina is very worried about the appearance of the marquis. He has no self-protection ability. Even if someone is going to do harm to him, he can''t resist. He can put two people with obvious problems beside him, and how to make her feel at ease. Rong Yue patted the back of her hand and said with a light smile, "don''t worry. I will never let the Marquis do anything wrong. Tomorrow, you will stay in the room with shu''er and zhi''er. Yuanbao will send someone to protect you. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen." Dina nodded, "OK, I believe you." That night, Rongyue and Yuanbao secretly transferred Tianhu, and then made a human skin mask to put on Zheng Zhongwen, so that he could pretend to be a Tianhu and lie on the bed to pretend to be sick. In the morning of the next day, Gu Feng and Li Si came to report at the same time. Yuanbao hurriedly told them to leave after the event, so that they could serve the Lord. He would come back in the afternoon. At this time, there were other servants in the room, and they started their own work. The ancient custom took a copper basin and put some hot water in it, intending to wipe the Hou Ye''s body. One side of the maid busy way: "don''t wipe, just wiped in the morning, clothes also changed, you look at the point on the line, other things I and Xiao Li have done." Li Si coughed twice again, and stared at the maid curiously: "have you done it? So what are we going to do? One or two silver a day, isn''t it so easy to earn? " The maid smiled: "how can we do nothing? I heard that some people want to do harm to the marquis. Xiao Li and I are girls. If someone really wants to do harm to the Marquis, what can we do? Madam is ill now, and general Yuanbao can''t stay here all the time. There are many things waiting for him to deal with in the barracks. That''s how to choose some servants from the mansion to guard. Didn''t general Yuanbao just say that? Let you live and keep it. " Li Si took a look at the ancient style, and the ancient style was just looking at him. As soon as the eyes of the two men met, they immediately staggered. The ancient style asked with a smile, "we just received such a job in the mansion. General Yuanbao is a good man." The maid said, "not only you two, but also two night watchmen. There are two other options. If you are chosen, it depends on your youth. The older one is not chosen. The two night watchmen are also young people about your age." Li Si and Gu Feng nodded suddenly. It''s so. Just now they thought it was weird. Why did they choose them? This tiger garden is not empty. The maid''s explanation reassured them a lot. It seems that it''s not that they are superior, but that they are just better than young people. Chapter 1465 After cleaning the window, the maid went out. There were only two people left in the room, the antique and Li Si. "The water in this teapot is cold. Go and make a new one." Li Si sneers: "how? Do you really think of yourself as a green onion? I''m what you can tell me, too? " "Don''t forget, in the Tiger Garden, I''m the one who gives orders. You are sick, or you are obedient. Then you can still remember your credit. Otherwise --" Li Si raised his eyebrows: "if you don''t, what will you do?" "If you try, you will know. I advise you, it''s better not to try. Once you try, there will be no chance to regret." "Some things, if you don''t try, never know right or wrong, never know what the consequences will be," said Li "And I was born to take risks." He had pulled out the dagger before he could speak. The old wind sneers: "for a thousand liang of gold, it seems that you are not going to die." "It''s as if you didn''t come for the thousand Liang gold," said Li sihum During the conversation, they have already handed in their hands. For the sake of concealment, the blades they wear are short daggers, which are suitable for close combat. The room is small, but they can only fight close. Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes quietly opened a slit, saying that these two people can''t wait, but it''s OK, so that he can''t lie in bed and pretend to be ill all the time. It''s much more difficult than fighting with others, and it''s very uncomfortable. And let them continue to fight. It''s best to fight to the death and save him some strength. The ancient style is sharp and deadly. Li Si is insidious and cunning. The blade is not the same as the others. No wonder they want to take the life of Tianhu and get the reward. No matter how equal they are, there will always be a time when they win or lose, when they are young and strong. Although Li Si is also young, he is not as strong as the ancient style. After one hundred rounds, he began to be out of strength, and the ancient style became more and more brave. Li Siming knows that he is invincible, but he is still gritting his teeth and insisting. He has never been a man who would easily admit defeat. In his opinion, to win the ancient style, it is obviously impossible to win in hard Kung Fu. So if you want to win him, you have to go the wrong way. Li Si tried his best to hold the dagger in front of the ancient style and waved a move. The ancient style didn''t notice it, and he tried his best to take it. However, Li Si withdrew half of the way, turned his body to one side and threw a concealed weapon. The concealed weapon is extremely poisonous, shining in the sun with a faint blue light, just like a cluster of ghostly fires in the dark mountains, cold and cold. "Poo Yi", the dark blue hexagonal weapon pierced the ancient chest, and he looked at his chest in shock. The blood spilled was poisoned and discolored, soaked in his sky blue long shirt. The ancient style slowly fell down, pointing to Li Si''s face, with his mouth open, but unable to speak. "Spare no effort. It''s red crane top. You''re dead." The corner of Li Si''s mouth was smiling triumphantly. Gu Feng stared at Li Si with a round eyes. There was black blood flowing out of his seven orifices, and his lips turned blue and black. He was scared of death. Li Si doesn''t look at him anymore. He gets up slowly and walks to the bed. The half dead man is worth thousands of liang of gold. With these thousands of liang of gold, he can go to any place he wants to go and live the life he wants. Chapter 1466 There is no need to stoop to others and be manipulated. He slowly raised the dagger in his hand. As long as it went down, his dream would come true. However, his dagger could not be pierced all the time. The sharp blade stopped in the air, shining with dazzling light. Li Si''s eyes are very round. His eyes change from surprise to panic, but in a flash. At this time, he wanted to retreat, but it was too late. His hand was clasped by the man, so powerful that he could not even move and play. He thought about it. He used another free hand to throw out a highly toxic concealed weapon. Before he could take out the concealed weapon, his hand was again clasped by the man. He only heard a "click" and his hand bone was easily broken. Zheng Zhongwen sat up and twisted his other hand again. The dagger fell in response to the sound. In the blink of an eye, he gave up his two hands. Then he raised his leg and kicked the leg bone of Li Si. It was another "click" sound. Li Si''s leg bone also broke in response to the sound. He collapsed to the ground and was unable to climb up again. "Want to kill me?" When Zheng Zhongwen got out of bed, his eyes were cold and his mouth was full of a sneer. At this time, general Yuanbao and a woman came in from the outside, and a maid, a woman he knew very well, had compassion. It turned out that it was her who betrayed them. Yuanbao glanced at the dead ancient style on the ground and shook his head and sighed, "it''s true that people die for wealth and birds for food." "It''s normal," Qi said with a smile. "We all need to survive." She turned to look at Li Si, "is it surprising that the Marquis, who is clearly in critical condition, suddenly gets better?" Li Si endured the pain and snorted coldly: "don''t talk nonsense, kill or cut, as you please." Dissolving the moon shrugs: "you are already a prisoner under the rank. If you want to kill or cut, of course, you can do as we please. Do you still have a choice for you?" "But if you cooperate a little, maybe you can think of making your death happy." Li Si sneers: "want to pry things from my mouth? I advise you to die. Although Li Si is afraid of death, he is not so stupid that he can''t see the situation clearly. In any case, he is dead. Why should he talk more? " Dissolve the moon to pick eyebrow: "pour is a hard gas, good, then I complete you." She squatted down and held a gold needle between her fingers. She shook her hands and stabbed the gold needle into the Mu Gu point, which is the Ma point. If all the needles were inserted, it would make her paralyzed and unconscious. But if the needle only pierces the half of the Mu Gu point, it is not general anesthesia, but half anesthesia and half pain. That kind of feeling is not very painful, but it must be very painful, which can not be described by words. It''s like a person squatting in a Maokeng with constipation for half an hour. His legs must be half numb and half painful. That''s just the endurance of his legs. But at this time, what Li Si has to bear is that there is no place beyond him. In addition to the pain of the broken arms and right leg, this kind of feeling can not be described as life is not like death. He wanted to bite his tongue and commit suicide, but he could not help himself. He could only struggle in the endless pain. "How does it taste?" Dissolve the moon cold looking at the front of the four Li. She has never been a ruthless person, treating friends and relatives, she can do everything, even for a person she does not know, she can also be sincere, try her best to help, but treat the enemy, she will never be soft, she knows clearly, these people, if you do not kill them, they will try their best to harm you. Chapter 1467 What is raising tigers for trouble? What is the meaning of returning to the mountain? There are essential differences between Li Si and Lian Xiang. Lian Xiang is forced, while Li Si is active. She has no sympathy for Li Si. Li Si''s clothes have been soaked in sweat, and there are beads of sweat falling down between his forehead. The taste of pain and numbness makes him feel dead. "You, what means did you use, why, why didn''t you kill me?" Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "kill you? You think it''s beautiful. It''s not so easy to die. If you don''t cooperate, I''ll make you suffer ten times more than now. " This is the only small meeting Li Si can''t bear. He could not fear death, but he could not fear pain. Death is only a temporary pain. And this pain, let him despair, no hope of life, no possibility of relief. He can''t stand it. "I said, I say everything, please, give me a good time." Dissolving the moon, he asked in a cold voice, "who is your superior? Where? What''s your name? How can I find him? " Li Si hurriedly said: "my superior is manager Qian. He is in the big ancient medicine Hall of Dongshi. He is the manager in the medicine hall, but he is not the real manager. The real manager is dead. He is a fake." "So that medicine hall is now a stronghold for you?" Li Si nodded: "that''s right. In addition to the shopkeeper, some of the staff in the medicine hall are also our people. They are all skilled." "The money manager, but from Kyoto?" Li Si shakes his head: "no, no, manager Qian is from the East. He has been looking for an opportunity to deal with Hou ye for more than half a month. It took a lot of time to bribe the two guys around Hou Ye." "What''s the order the money manager gave you?" Li Sidao: "from the beginning, what the money manager wanted was the life of the marquis. It was Zhang Hai who didn''t do things very well, so he sent us back." "You? Who else besides you and the ancient style? " Li Si looked at the Lian Xiang standing behind the dissolving moon and said, "and the girl behind you, who is also the money manager." "He grabbed my father and mother and forced me with my father and mother''s life. I had to do something wrong. I''m different from you." Li Si Leng hum: "what''s the difference between different things? We did the same thing. " Lian Xiang wants to distinguish again, and dissolves the moon and says in a deep voice, "shut up, is it the same? I know it in my mind." Li Si thought, no one can be better than me. "Who else?" Zheng Zhongwen stares at Li Si with cold eyes. Li Sidao: "and Butler Xu, he brought me and the ancient style into the house. Since you doubted me, you doubted him." "Where is he?" Zhongwen asked. Li Si shook his head: "I don''t know that the old man is as timid as a mouse, and he doesn''t dare to earn money. If he is here, how can the ancient style and I end up like this?" "When is your next contact?" "Tomorrow, we''ve made an appointment to meet in the grand ancient medicine hall at noon." Dissolving the moon reached out and pulled out the gold needle on his body, saying, "remember, if tomorrow''s trip has any changes, I will let you experience the extreme pain in the world, which is thousands of times more than what you just tasted." Li Si hurriedly said, "I don''t have any empty words. You can ask Lian Xiang for proof. She knows that what I said is true or false." Chapter 1468 Rong Yue stares at Li Si and asks, "so you are from Dongli, too?" Li Si nodded, "yes, I''m under the manager Qian. I''ve always been." Dissolving the moon and Zhongwen looked at each other, both of them sighed silently. They also expected to know something about Kyoto from the mouth of Li Si, which seemed to be hopeless. The right way of the hand behind the Yuan Dynasty: "tie it, and close it first." Li Si was quickly taken away, the ancient body was also dragged away, and the room became clean and peaceful again. But the hearts of the people are no longer calm. Shangguantuo''s hand has reached here. Where is the whole Chu Dynasty beyond his reach? Yuanbao asked, "what shall we do next?" Dissolve the moon to think, in the heart have a lot of ideas, a lot of feasible way, but in order to be able to get things done as soon as possible, she will those conservative way by way of negation, at present, only the last way. "I will discuss with Dina to release the fake news of Hou Ye''s illness and death, and then you and Zhongwen Yirong will go to the big ancient medicine hall to connect with the money hall cabinet in the shape of Li Si and Gu Feng. First, set up a set of words, how much can be set out, and when he is in doubt, immediately take it down. We must master how many Shangguan parties in western Xinjiang are, and control the line they contact with Shangguan Tuo, At that time, we will use this line to return to Beijing and take official development as a surprise. Although it may not succeed, it is the only feasible way at present. " Yuanbao has known for many years that although the method of dissolving the moon looks dangerous, as long as they have taken this step in front of them, the road behind them will be much easier. Zhongwen said: "once the news of Tianhu''s death is transmitted to Kyoto, shangguantuo will take the opportunity to appoint one of their personnel to replace Tianhu, and take the opportunity to concentrate the troops in the west of Xinjiang. He and this method have suppressed all the military power of Chu Dynasty." Dissolve the moon to bite a tooth, "how to swallow, I will let him how to vomit." Rongyue immediately went to Dina and told her about it. Dina was not a fool. She knew that only Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen could save their family. When Rongyue said one, she would not say two. She trusted Qi Rongyue, knew her ability and mind, and was willing to gamble the lives of her family on her. Dissolving the moon patted the back of Dina''s hand, whispered: "you can rest assured that as long as I live one day, I will not let you and Tianhu and two children suffer again. My antidote pill has been practiced, and Tianhu will be OK." As for the medical skill of dissolving the moon, Dina is convinced. She said it would be OK, then it would be OK. "I understand that you can do whatever you want. Tianhu and I are always on your side and support you unconditionally." Dissolving the moon is very moved. Dina is still the former Dina. It hasn''t changed at all. It''s very good. It''s really good. After checking Tianhu''s injury, she immediately applied acupuncture for two weeks to remove the poison for him, which cost her a lot of energy. She nearly fainted in front of Tianhu''s hospital bed, and Dina saw it, and she cried bitterly. "I''m ok. Don''t tell Zhongwen. I don''t want him to worry." She sat on the head of the bed, closed her eyes and adjusted her breath. Her forehead was covered with sweat. But after another two days, her white hair seemed to be a little more. Dina couldn''t help thinking, what if she had gone through these changes? Can she be as strong as Qi Rongyue? I''m afraid I can''t! Chapter 1469 The news of the death of zhenxihou soon spread out. After closing the door for two days, the big ancient medicine hall in Dongshi finally reopened. The money shopkeeper sat behind the counter of the hall and stared at the man in front of the counter. "Can you check it out?" The waiter nodded: "my Lord, I dressed up as a delivery man and went to the Tiger Garden myself. The coffin is not covered. It''s the guy from the tiger. I really see it." "Oh? How about death? " Asked the money manager. "The man said:" the face is blue and black. I can''t see if there is any injury on my body, but I''m sure of the poisoning Money shopkeeper touched his chin, and suddenly he smiled proudly: "so it seems that our people have got it, but I don''t know who has got the thousand Liang gold lottery." That fellow also smiled: "the adult really loves to laugh, this colorful head clearly is the adult got, this person clearly is the adult killed, what''s the relationship with those people?" The money manager loves to hear this, and the smile on his face is more and more brilliant: "OK, OK, you are a sensible person, and after that, your benefits will be indispensable." The man asked again, "Sir, if those people come to you for a lottery, can you see them?" "See you, of course. I have something else to ask them," said manager Qian "What about the end of the question?" The man asked again, it''s not what he likes to inquire about. He only needs to know what adults mean before he can handle affairs. The money shopkeeper threw the account book on the table and glanced at the waiter coldly: "what do you think?" Only this one look, the man immediately understood, and then said: "villain understood." Just after the discussion, two young people came to the door of the drugstore. One was tall and light footed, the other was strong and short. It was the ancient style and Li Si who were sent to the Tiger Garden by them. Today, there are two shopkeepers sitting behind the counter. One is white and unnecessary. He is about forty years old. He is wearing a long sauce yellow shirt and has a rich face. The other was dressed in a Navy long gown, with a straight face, a small goatee on his chin, and a mole on the corner of his eye. According to Li Si, his superior is a middle-aged man with elegant face. He has a goatee on his chin and a mole on the corner of his eye. But according to Lian Xiang''s confession, the man who directed her was a middle-aged man with white face. At this time, one of the people who came to the ancient medicine hall was Li Si, and the other was the ancient style. Li Si corresponds to the goatee. What about the ancient style? Obviously, these two shopkeepers are real shopkeepers. They don''t have to worry about who has more power. They just need to find their own direct superior. Li Si was tossed by the golden needle of the dissolving moon. I''m afraid he didn''t dare to lie. So the superior of Li Si is the man with a goatee on his chin. What about the "ancient style"? The ancient style dressed by Yuanbao was already sweating in his forehead. He didn''t know how to choose. Zhongwen is much calmer than him. After a quick weighing, he thinks that the superior of the ancient style should be another person. In the Tiger Garden, the real ancient custom died in the hands of Li Si, which proves that although both of them are sent by one side, their relationship is opposite, not a soldier of one general. Zheng Zhongwen pretends to be Li Si. Before he goes to goatee, he makes a gesture to Chao Yuanbao to tell him who to choose. Yuanbao''s heart was fixed, and without hesitation, he went straight to another shopkeeper. They stood at the counter and saluted their "masters" respectively: "adults." Chapter 1470 "It''s done?" The man in front of the ancient style asked. The ancient custom nodded, "it''s done. The tiger is dead. If we don''t say Tiger Garden, it''s xipanshan''s barracks. It''s totally out of order." The other goatee asked, "who did it?" Gu Feng and Li Si look at each other and say, "we did it together." The goatee raised his eyebrows and looked at the four Li ways in front of him: "what happened? I can remember that you never like to share your work with others. " Zhongwen smiled lightly: "that''s no way. It''s difficult and almost failed. If it wasn''t for the old-fashioned brother to come to help, the villain would almost be exposed." The goatee nodded, "so you''re not exposed?" Zhong Wen shook his head: "not yet. General Yuanbao thought it was the poison in the Lord''s previous attack. He didn''t know it was our new hand." "Good, you''ve worked hard." Zhong Wen asked, "what are we going to do next?" Manager Qian thought that Li Si would immediately ask for a reward of 12 Liang. Unexpectedly, Li Si, who has always been greedy for money, didn''t open his mouth first, which surprised him. Li Si is always reliable. If he doesn''t stick to the reward, he can save his life and use it later. Manager Qian said: "since Tianhu is dead, then we can also make an assignment to Kyoto. Soon Hou ye will appoint a new general of Weijiang to take over. By then, our task will be completed and we will return to Beijing." Li Simian, beaming, said to the money manager, "the little one in Kyoto has long wanted to go. I heard that the girls in the osmanthus tower are all unique." Manager Qian smiles. Li Si, who has always been greedy for money and lust, always dreams of Guihua building. It''s finally coming true. Of course he is happy. On the other hand, the ancient wind also said to the shopkeeper, "my Lord, I''ll take care of the matter of sending letters to Kyoto. I''ve always wanted to go to Kyoto to have a look." The antique also didn''t mention the reward. Another money manager finally smiled. He said, "no need, the delivery has been arranged. You have worked hard. Go to have a rest." If they don''t mention the reward, their lives will be saved. If they don''t know how to mention it, then don''t blame them for being cruel. Thousands of liang of gold, who saw not heart? Can they let two unnamed soldiers take away this large piece of fat? Li Si said with a smile, "my Lord, what should Lian Xiang and her family do?" Shopkeeper Qian said: "she''s been exposed in the tiger garden. She doesn''t need to be dealt with. Naturally, someone will deal with her two families for us. In this way, you two go to Pingfeng cloth shop to deal with the two old guys." Pingfeng Buzhuang, it seems that this is another stronghold of them in Xiyuan town. It''s very good. The gap has been torn. It''s much easier to deal with the later affairs. Li Si and Gu Feng looked at each other, and then the Gu Feng asked, "it''s easy to do, but I don''t know when we can give them the thousand liang of gold." The faces of the two money managers changed immediately. It seems that they are not as clever as they think. The smile on the money manager''s Cupboard didn''t decrease, only added a few days of chill, and stared at Li Si coldly: "do you really want these thousand liang of gold?" Li Si nodded naturally: "naturally, why not?" Money shopkeeper snorted in a cold voice: "I''m afraid I''m afraid. Do you want to die Chapter 1471 Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "what do you mean? This is what we both deserve. It was agreed in advance. As long as we take the life of the tiger, we will have a thousand liang of gold as a reward. " Another money manager said in the old style: "so, do you think the same as him?" Yuanbao nodded: "naturally, people are killed by both of us. It''s very fair to kill five hundred Liang each." The money manager sneered: "it''s really fair to you, but it''s not so fair to us. Do you think it''s possible for us to give you thousands of liang of gold?" Zhongwen pretended not to understand: "what do you mean? Is this a debt of default, my lord? " Shopkeeper Qian''s face became colder and colder, and his eyes flashed with murderous intent: "how about debt? After all, what can you do for me? " The words of manager Qian fell at the beginning. The two guys who had been standing not far away moved their hands and pulled out the bright Sabre brush on their waist, stabbing Zheng Zhongwen''s back heart. Zheng Zhongwen has been guarding against them for a long time. Naturally, he won''t let them succeed. His body is slightly sideways. It seems that he made a thrilling flash. In fact, everything is under his control. They didn''t exert all their efforts to fight against that guy. They only made three efforts to deal with it. They won''t win or lose. The two money managers stood behind the counter and watched the battle. The more they looked at the frown, the tighter they were. They didn''t expect that Li Si and Gu Feng had good Kung Fu, which was quite different from their usual appearance. They said that these two guys would be enough to clean them up. It seemed very difficult. After watching for a while, they couldn''t hold back any longer. They wanted to get rid of Li Si and the ancient style as soon as possible. Only they joined in the battle and locked the war situation out as soon as possible. However, Zheng Zhongwen and Yuanbao are waiting for this moment. They are waiting for two money managers to join the war. When they jumped out of the counter, they took out their swords and cut them to the ground at the back of the two men. Before they could react, they knocked down the two men at one stroke, and then they took the swords of the money manager and captured the two men. "Li Si, you are so brave that you don''t let go." Manager Qian was furious. He didn''t expect that Li Si would suddenly exert his power. The strength of this moment was beyond his imagination. Before his brain could react, he was caught by Li Si and couldn''t move. Zheng Zhongwen laughed: "I''ve always had a lot of courage. The money manager doesn''t seem to know me very well." The money manager controlled by Yuanbao is obviously not as good-natured as the other money manager. His voice has softened a lot: "the ancient style, if you have something to say, isn''t it thousands of liang of gold? Just give it to you. Why do you make things so inconclusive? No one looks good." Yuanbao lenghum: "what do I want to look good? Did you say yes when I was looking for you? Isn''t that what you two bastards are forcing you to do now? " Money shopkeeper chuckled twice: "you can''t say that. I''m not going to do anything to you. It''s a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding. You should have got the gold. How can I steal it? It''s absolutely impossible. Let go first. I''ll send someone to get it right away." Yuanbao takes out the rope hidden in his body and ties it up: "I don''t believe you. What''s your calculation in your heart? Don''t others know it?" At this time, manager Qian, who was bound by Zheng Zhongwen, finally saw some ways, and he said with surprise: "you are not -" Chapter 1472 "They are not." Qi Rongyue enters from the outside, followed by Lian Xiang, who looks nervous. Lian Xiang sees that they are caught, and the two guys can''t afford to fall down. They look happy in their eyes. They rush back to close the door of the medicine hall, so that no one can break in. "Who are you?" Money shopkeeper looked at these people in horror, and his heart felt very bad. "It doesn''t matter who we are. What matters is that we are the ones who can control your life and death." Qi Rongyue went to the two men and looked at them coldly, with no expression on his face. The two money managers exchanged their eyes and saw the color of horror in each other''s eyes. "Are you the princess who disappeared more than a month ago?" It''s said that the princess of the protectorate is beautiful, has extraordinary temperament, excellent medical skills and is good at strategy. The woman in front of her seems to be in line with these rumors. Qi Rongyue does not deny, just ask: "I said, who I am is not important, it is important that your next choice, can directly determine your own life and death." "What do you want? Do you know who is behind us? Are you not afraid of being killed? " The money shopkeeper was horrified in his heart, his mind was confused and his words were illogical. Qi Rongyue sneers: "the disaster of death has already reached me. What''s terrible about me? How powerful are the people behind you? Can they appear in front of you now and save you in peace? " Obviously not. The two money managers are middle-aged people. They are old and small. There is a beautiful wife and concubine waiting for him to go back to enjoy. Who can die? It''s important to work hard and live a good life. This is the important reason why they can climb to the position of administrator. They are very smart, they know how to judge the situation and know when to make decisions. After a moment of silence, they finally said, "as long as we don''t die, let''s do anything." Qi Rongyue admires these two people''s mind. It''s surprising that the wind is turning and the master is recognizing. "It''s just that you two are smart and know how to choose. That''s good." She said that she took out a white porcelain bottle from her arms and poured two red pills from the bottle. She handed the pill to Zheng Zhongwen''s hand: "let them take it." The two men looked at the pill in horror, clenched their teeth and refused to take it. How to choose the prisoners under the ranks? Zheng Zhongwen and Yuanbao directly pry their mouths open and throw in the red pill. "You, what did you give us to eat?" Shopkeeper Qian wants to retch, but he can''t retch. The pill has slipped down his throat and into his stomach. It hurts like a fire everywhere he goes. "This is red flame pill. It''s like swallowing a fireball. When the fireball enters your stomach, it will not explode red flame poison immediately. It will only make you feel uncomfortable, but not fatal. However, it''s not fatal for a while. After taking this pill, you should swallow the antidote pill every three days. Otherwise, you will die from the pain of burning your heart. In this world, except for me, I will No one has this antidote. " "You, what on earth do you want to do?" Asked the money manager with a white face. "What do you want to do? What do you think I want to do now that you know that I am the princess of the protectorate? " Qi Rongyue asked with a sneer. Chapter 1473 The faces of the two became more and more ugly. It seems that they still think things are too simple. However, at this point, they seem to have no choice. Soon, Yuanbao took a surprise attack on pingfengbuzhuang, took the last stronghold arranged by shangguantuo in Xiyuan Town, and controlled the contact point between Xiyuan town and Kyoto. Things seem to start to develop on the bright side. As long as Tianhu wakes up, they will be able to lead soldiers to the North quietly. - Kyoto, Shangguan. It was late at night. Shangguantuo, who was already sleeping, suddenly woke up. He covered his chest and cried for pain, which made his forehead sweat and his voice hoarse. When Liao saw this, he was scared to death. How could he always get sick in the middle of the night. The servant hurried out of the house and asked Fang Taiyi to treat the marquis. When Fang Taiyi arrived at your house, it was already an hour later. Shangguan Tongsheng fainted with pain and was ignorant of personnel. As soon as Fang Taiyi arrived, he stabbed him in the middle of the cave with a silver needle, which made him wake up from his lethargy and let him clearly feel the pain of piercing his heart and lungs. "I, what is the matter with my illness? Why is it not good to drink these drugs? " Shangguan Tuo asked with a breath of urgency, and his eyes were full of the meaning of asking questions. "Hou ye, you are a chronic disease. It''s not a disease that you get two days a day. Don''t say it''s me. Even Liang Zhang hospital can''t cure you. You can only take medicine to keep you in general and see the effect." It''s not light for Shangguan to develop Qi. I really want to stab the quack in front of me with a sword. But if I stabbed him, wouldn''t I suffer longer? It''s not too late for him to get better. As usual, Fang Taiyi first practiced acupuncture for shangguantuo, and then ordered people to fry the medicine and take it down. But in half an hour, shangguantuo''s chest pain began to ease, and his breathing throat was much better. Liao sent the cup to her husband''s mouth: "Hou ye, drink water to moisten your throat." Shangguantuo took over the tea cups and drank half of them at a draught. Then he said, "doctor Fang, can I cure this disease?" Fang Taiyi nodded, "take good care of it. Maybe it can be taken care of. Now it''s not clear." Shangguan Tuo said, "are you not sure, or are you not sure in the hospital?" Fang Taiyi said with a smile, "do you trust me? But it doesn''t matter. The Marquis can ask other doctors to come to have a try. Even Liang Zhangyuan, you can come to have a try to see if what I said is true. " "Needless to say, I''ll look for it naturally. Please step back first." Shangguannuo always felt that the doctor was a little strange. He spoke in a strange tone and smiled strangely. Even his eyes made him very uncomfortable. Fang Taiyi said nothing and went out. Liao''s family, who was next to Shangguan rubbing, said, "go and tell Abramovich to find all the Royal doctors in the Royal hospital immediately, especially the Liang Zhangyuan hospital." He had a hard time getting to the mountains and rivers. He was about to mount Dabao. His body could not go wrong at this juncture. It must not. In today''s Kyoto City, the change of the sky has long been a hot topic. How can these imperial doctors in the imperial hospital not know? Once they heard that it was the shangguantuo who sent for it, who dared to have two words, even two imperial doctors directly threw down the two imperial concubines who were seeing the doctor and followed them to the shangguanfu. Liang Zhangyuan is at home today. His residence is very close to Shangguan''s house. Instead, he is the first to arrive at Shangguan''s house. Chapter 1474 Liang Zhangyuan is the first leader in the imperial hospital. He only treats the emperor and the empress. It''s hard for others to see him, but he came to the government only because of the words of the emperor. Although he smiled on his face, he despised him in his heart. "You can come to Liang Zhangyuan. He has been suffering from chest pain these days. It''s crazy. It''s really scary. Please show it to him." Liao Shi greets him and invites Liang Zhangyuan to Hou Ye''s bed. Liang Zhangyuan put down the medicine box and sat in front of shangguantuo''s bed. Seeing shangguantuo''s clear mind and ruddy face, he didn''t seem to have any problem. He asked, "what''s wrong with you now?" Shangguan Tuo said: "I don''t have any discomfort now. The doctor gave me a needle and drank medicine. The chest pain has been relieved. It''s no longer painful." "I just want to know why I suddenly have chest pain, which I have never committed before. The doctor Fang Taiyi said is a chronic disease. I always don''t believe it. Please see it for me." When Liang Zhangyuan learned that Fang Taiyi had seen it, he knew that the disease must not be wrong. Although Fang Taiyi was younger than himself, he was very skilled in medical skills. He was in the imperial hospital these years, and he was the most admired Taiyi. He never enjoyed a day of happiness. He studied hard and studied hard. He read all the medical records in the library. The medical skills were not his own Under the Zhangyuan, he was quiet and didn''t like merits, so the job of Zhangyuan fell to him. If Fang Taiyi decides to diagnose the disease, he will see it again, and the same conclusion will be reached. Of course, in the face of shangguantuo, these words cannot be said. as like as two peas, he held the wrist pulse of Shangguan Tuo, listened carefully and asked several questions. His mind immediately got the spectrum, and the disease he said was exactly the same as that of FOTILE. Shangguan Tuo''s heart was cold, but he still had a glimmer of hope in his heart. He asked: "can there be medicine to cure this disease?" Liang Zhangyuan shook his head: "Hou ye, to tell you the truth, although I can diagnose this disease, I can''t prescribe the medicine suitable for your disease. Forgive me for my incompetence, and I can''t share your worries." Shangguan Tuo was stunned and asked, "can''t you prescribe the medicine to cure this disease or the medicine to relieve this disease?" Liang Zhangyuan''s face was rather embarrassed, and his face was red: "I can''t open it, I''m sorry, I''m incompetent." Shangguan Tuo took a look at Liao Shi and said, "but the doctor gave me a prescription. I took the medicine after the injection every day, and soon the disease would be relieved." Liao quickly took out the prescription and handed it to Liang Zhangyuan. Liang Zhangyuan took a look and couldn''t help but praise: "this side is very wonderful, why didn''t I think of it? How wonderful! " "I didn''t come to listen to you. Aren''t you in charge of the hospital? Is it not as good as a district hospital order Liang Zhangyuan hurriedly lowered his head and said: "if you go back to the Marquis, Fang Taiyi is superior in medical skills, not under me. He is devoted to medical research and doesn''t like common things. I am the only one in charge of this hospital, but if you talk about medical skills, I admit that I am inferior to him." Alas, I wanted to hide it, but now it seems that I can''t hide it. It''s better to confess, so as not to be exposed and ugly. It''s no wonder that the doctor just had a determined look. He was sure that even Liang Zhangyuan could not help him, even worse than him. Chapter 1475 But fortunately, he just didn''t get a doctor. If he did kill him, wouldn''t he hurt himself? At this time, some doctors arrived one after another. Shangguantuo asked them to diagnose them one by one. The conclusions were almost the same. They were also the same as liangzhangyuan. They could not prescribe a prescription to treat shangguantuo. "Hou ye, it seems that Fang Taiyi has some abilities." Seeing that he was frowning, Liao said quickly. Liao Shi, the superior officer, put his eyes directly on Liang Zhangyuan: "Liang Zhangyuan, is there no one in the world who can cure me except for Fang Taiyi?" Liang Zhangyuan thought about it and said, "maybe there is a princess protector with excellent medical skills. If there is her, you may be able to cure the disease. Moreover, Jane Yun, the master of the princess protector, is also a good candidate." Although Liang Zhangyuan often walks in Forbidden Palace, he doesn''t associate with courtiers. Although he heard about the things in the palace, he also knows that the Marquis''s power has fallen into the sky, and the king''s house has fallen side by side. He can protect the life and death of the princess and Jianyun. In fact, he only hearsay, which has not been confirmed. Today, there are some explorations about shangguantuo, trying to get confirmation from shangguantuo. Shangguantuo''s eyebrows were just released, and he immediately closed up, and his eyes were very unhappy and swept to Liang Zhangyuan. "If you want to ask anything, just ask directly, why borrow the east to ask the West." Liang Zhangyuan dry smile: "Hou Ye is so thoughtful, I don''t want to ask anything else." Shangguantuo was in a bad mood. He didn''t get sick sooner or later, but he picked up Qi Rongyue and Jian Yun. Now there are no two magic doctors in Kyoto City. Can''t he really cure this disease? No, he doesn''t believe it. In his present power, if he can''t cure even one area of illness, then his power is not in vain? What''s the point? "Get out of here, you all get out of here. It''s rubbish. It''s all rubbish." After driving away all the doctors, Shangguan Tuo said to Liao, "I''m going to order the whole country to find a good doctor who can cure my chronic disease. As long as it can be cured, there will be a reward of ten thousand Liang." In fact, Liao wanted to say that Fang Tai''s treatment is not bad. As long as Fang Tai''s treatment comes, it will be better. If Fang Tai continues to be treated, it may be cured. After all, Liao family is not shangguantuo. She can''t personally experience shangguantuo''s mood. Every time shangguantuo sees Fangda doctor, she feels very strange. Fangtai doctor always looks calm and calm, with a smile on his face. But he always feels creepy and feels that there is a blade hidden in his smile. One person has doubts about another person, which are rooted in his heart, so it is difficult to remove them. When Liao saw her husband, he was always afraid of him. He always felt that he had changed, like he had completely changed himself. He became irritable and angry. If he didn''t move right, he would shout at her. No matter what she said or did, he seemed to be wrong in his eyes. Mingming has come to her mouth, and she swallows. He says that if you want to find a doctor, you can find a doctor. She can''t be his master, so you can do what he says. There''s nothing wrong with it. There is no wall in the world that can''t be stopped. What''s happening in shangguantuo yard, besides, has been heard by shangguannuo and Nianwen. Shangguan Nuo frowned and said nothing. He thought about things with his face in his mind. I do not know how long the silence, shangguannuo finally can not bear: "how do you think?" Chapter 1476 Read Wen to raise eyebrows, eyes light sweep to the official Nuo: "how do I think, you really want to know?" I want to know She looked at him, silent for a while, and finally said, "your father killed my father and mother, killed my emperor''s uncle, and plotted to seize the great Chu River and mountain. If I say I want to kill him, are you surprised?" Shangguannuo''s heart ached, and he closed his eyes and shook his head. "It''s no accident. If I were you, I would have killed him long ago. Where would I sit here calmly?" She slowly clenched her hands on the table. "Don''t you think I want to? I dream, but I can''t do it. My mother has said to me many times that we should never act rashly or arbitrarily. We should take the overall situation into consideration. " "For the sake of this overall situation, I have endured it till now. Shangguannuo, you will never feel my pain." Shangguannuo shook his head and reached for her white knuckled Fist: "no, I understand your pain, I understand it all." She quickly took back her hand, stood up and walked to the window, looking at the moon in the night sky outside the window, full of bitterness: "you don''t understand that you are not me, that person, even if all evils cannot be forgiven, but ultimately your father, you can''t deal with him personally, the blood relationship between you and him, will always be cut off." "What do you want me to do to believe me?" Shangguannuo is a little worried. The girl in front of him seems to have changed and no longer needs him. Nianwen shook his head: "you don''t need to do anything, you don''t do anything, that''s the biggest support for me." She turned around and looked at shangguannuo with a flustered face. "Shangguannuo, I''m very grateful for your help to me, and thank you for always standing on the side of morality. You can rest assured that when my emperor''s uncle recovers his power, I will save him from the innocent people of shangguanjia, not the guilt of the company." "Shangguan Nuo said:" you have not told me, what are you going to do She went back to the table and sat down, filled herself with a cup of tea, took a graceful sip, and the tense expression gradually relaxed: "I don''t have to do anything, what should be done, they have done it." Wankun''s purpose of keeping her in shangguantuo is not to ask her to do anything to shangguantuo, but to let her keep an eye on shangguantuo. If there is any change, she will use the exclusive carrier pigeon to send a message to the palace. Now in this situation, Shangguan Nuo suddenly found that he underestimated wankun and also underestimated Wenwen. He thought that the Chu family was gone, and it was impossible to turn over the situation. On the one hand, he helped to read the text for the sake of morality, but the greatest reason was that he liked her, wanted to protect her, and wanted to keep her by his side. But now, the development of things gradually exceeded his expectation. He didn''t expect that Wan Kun was still alive and the emperor was not dead. Things turned around again. All his expectations seemed to be in vain. The girl in front of him, the only girl he really liked for 19 years, would eventually leave. His infatuation, like that of Zhongsha, is useless no matter whether he releases his hand or holds it tightly. He can''t hold it, he can''t hold it forever. "Wen''er, have you ever liked me, even a little?" She put down the cup of tea in her hand, but her eyes never left the cup: "I''m sorry, I already have a heart to belong to. All the time, I only think of you as a friend and never think about anything else." Knowing that this is the result, but hearing it personally, the heart is still as painful as being stabbed with a blade. Chapter 1477 The gorgeous palace secretly cast for her collapsed at this moment, and all the delusions turned into delusions, which will never come true. He smiled bitterly, his voice was dry and dumb: "is it Wan Kun? Is that man in your heart wankun? " "You don''t care who you are. In short, it''s none of your business. I want to stay here for a while, but if you don''t, I will leave." "No matter what your mind is, my mind will not change. Don''t worry, I won''t take it as a threat. I''m sorry for you. You don''t have to bear any burden." Reading is really grateful for all he has done, but thanks to gratitude, she can''t have any other feelings for him. "Thank you." She got up and looked at the moon outside her eyes, which was about to be covered. In a low voice, she said, "it''s not early. Take a rest earlier. I''m back in the house." He didn''t have time to nod. She turned around. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Good night? have a good rest? But her throat was choked with hard objects, and she couldn''t spit out a word. She just watched her disappear in front of her eyes and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Some people, doomed to miss, some things, doomed to no result. If he could get to know and read earlier, would it be different? Who can know the answer? There has never been an if, never a hypothetical answer. In the middle of the night, shangguantuo woke up on time. He felt a little weak all over his body. He was not as energetic as before, but he didn''t hinder his normal life. At least now, his chest doesn''t hurt and his mood is normal. When he got out of bed, Liao hurriedly handed over the imperial clothes and dressed them for him. "Marquis, you are not very well. You might as well take a rest at home for two days and go to the court." The superior officer took a look at her and said, "what do you know? There are big decisions in the court every day. What does Liu Wu know? A while ago, I let him play with authority. How dare he call himself "I" in front of me now? It''s funny. I really think I''m an emperor. I have to finish playing as soon as I give my order. But before he finishes playing, I have to hold the Court Affairs in my hands as soon as possible. Today is my first time to go to the court after I return to Beijing. I want all officials in the civil and military fields to know who is in charge of the Chu Dynasty. " Liao''s eyelids kept jumping wildly. She didn''t know whether it was a good omen or a bad omen. She always felt that something would happen. But now the Marquis doesn''t listen to her anymore. He has changed. After leaving from the East and returning to Beijing, no, he should have changed since his father died. Thinking of the future of Shangguan family and the possibility that Shangguan Tuo might ascend the throne and become the emperor, she is the queen and noer is the emperor. She is not happy at all. Hou Ye''s goal is being achieved step by step. She thinks that she is wrong, except for her status. It''s a big mistake. Today''s status hasn''t changed. Everything has changed. Become so strange, this home, seems to be no longer the former one, less vitality and laughter, yu''er and Nuo''er are also unconsciously gradually away from them, no longer as close as before. Can we really be happy if we get the right at the cost of family love? She doesn''t know, maybe she did it wrong, but the road ahead is not the road, it''s a single wooden bridge. Chapter 1478 I just don''t know whether it''s Kangzhuang Avenue, or the one at the end of the bridge, or the cold abyss. Life, there is no way back. Today, Shangguan Tuo went into the palace alone, thinking that his body had recovered. Even if he still had the disease, he would have it at night, not in the daytime, as in the previous days. In the golden palace, all officials saluted the emperor on the clear and shining ground. While the officials knelt on the ground and shouted "long live" and waited for the emperor to wake up, the officials marched into the hall with their heads held high, walked on the footpath covered with thick red carpet, and walked through the hall full of kneeling officials. Where they passed by, the officials quietly looked up at him, some of them were happy, some of them were surprised, others were contemptuous, but they dared not say much. Some of them were cruel to him To the bone, though all the ministers were full of thoughts, no one dared to speak out in the palace, and dared to question his actions in front of the "son of heaven" and shangguantuo. Chu Tianqi sits on the familiar dragon chair and looks at shangguantuo, who is walking towards him. He is so ambitious and can''t wait. This is the third disastrous power contest since he was born. He has always been at the center of power and the ultimate goal of these ambitious men. The first two times, his sister made every effort to save his life for his well-being. This time, he wanted to use his own strength to recover everything. Shangguantuo passed through the ministers and went directly to the lower part of the nine layer jade stage to lift his robe. When the kneeling ministers were neutral, there was a sound of breathing. Just after he went up the three steps of the jade stage, Chen Taifu got up from the ground and shouted to shangguantuo, "shangguantuo, you are so brave that you still have to leave." Shangguan tuodun stopped and looked back at Chen Taifu with white hair. His eyes were fierce and murderous. He coldly coagulated Chen Taifu, "Chen Taifu? Your courage is not small. " Chen Taifu was obviously open-minded. He was an old man of three dynasties. He had already reached the age of returning to his hometown. The Emperor allowed him to ask for an old man. However, when he was about to leave, many strange things happened in the middle of the court. He felt something acutely. Unfortunately, he was just a civil servant, with no real power. He used his pen and his mouth to do errands, At this time, he can only use his lips to be loyal. "No matter how bold I am, I''m not as brave as you, shangguantuo, who has no head and no heart." Chen Taifu looked excited, turned around and knelt down to Chu Tianqi: "the emperor, the superior officer Tuo is so bold and rude, please the emperor order severe punishment." Chu Tianqi frowned, and his mind was not good. At this time, old Taifu stood up and refuted shangguantuo''s face. According to shangguantuo''s Current temper, he would not be forgiven. He looked sideways at shangguantuo, saw that shangguantuo was already dark, and his chest was so angry that he quickly scolded: "Chen Taifu, are you old and confused? Which eye do you see that the superior officer loves Qing and has no eyes? It''s just nonsense. Let''s get rid of this old fool. We don''t have to go to the court in the future. " Chen Taifu fainted and fell on the cold and hard marble. Wan Kun around the Qi Dynasty of Chu made a look. Wan Kun agreed and hurriedly called the bodyguard to take Chen Taifu out of the hall. After leaving the hall, he quietly diagnosed Chen Taifu. After confirming that he was ok, he was sent back to the house by car. Shangguantuo is quite satisfied with Chu Tianqi''s performance. At least he has given him full face. As for the old man named Chen, don''t worry. Go back and clean him up slowly. Chapter 1479 Shangguantuo continues to turn back to Shangjie, Jiubu Yujie, just Jiubu, the distance in a blink of an eye. But shangguantuo, for his part, is the journey Xiao has been thinking about all his life. Today, he is finally infinitely close. He stands beside the Dragon chair where Chu Tianqi sits, only one step away from the emperor. His face, which had always been steady and inflexible, showed a very proud smile. He waved to all the officials in the palace: "get up, all of you." All the officials got up from the ground. Some people secretly looked at shangguantuo''s face. Some people secretly stared at Chu Tianqi sitting in the Dragon chair. A hundred officials have a hundred thoughts. Chu Tianqi sat in the Dragon chair as he had been, silent and speechless. His face was hung with boring color weariness. He yawned from time to time, looking bored. Shangguantuo is standing by the Dragon chair, discussing politics and power with the ministers, as if he is the real master in the golden palace. "I just received an urgent report that the Western Marquis of Zhenxi had a sudden illness in the western Xinjiang and died suddenly. At the border of Xijiang and Xibo, it''s an important border area of our country. Tens of thousands of troops can''t be without a commander in a day. I thought that general Wu could be sent to the western Xinjiang to take the post of commander of the three armies of Zhenxi Marquis temporarily and pacify the three armies in order to settle the area." When the officials were neutral, they were seconded, and tried their best to make up, saying all the beautiful things. Just as the saying goes, if you wear thousands of clothes, you will not wear flattery. Today''s shangguantuo has climbed to the supreme position. For flattery, you will not refuse to come here, and it is extremely useful. In the whole process of discussion, it seems that there is no matter about Chu Tianqi. It is up to shangguantuo to decide everything directly, even to pretend to ask. But it was also expected by Chu Tianqi and WAN Kun that shangguantuo came to the court in such a hurry that he came to Liwei to make a statement. It is not surprising that he would do so. Chu Tianqi was very sad to hear the news of Tianhu''s death. Although he and Tianhu were not as close as Zheng Zhongwen, they were also people who died together. He knew that if Tianhu really died, it must not be a disease, it must have something to do with shangguantuo. Wan Kun was afraid that he would lose his temper and hurriedly brought the cup of tea to his hand. In a very low voice, he said, "don''t show any trace." Chu Tianqi took a deep breath, covered his mood with tea, and swallowed the bitter tea together with hatred and anger. Shangguantuo decided to discuss politics in the golden palace. He was very proud. He thought that before long, he would wear the Dragon Robe of Chu Tianqi and sit on the precious dragon chair to enjoy the worship of all officials and the admiration of all the people. Just at that time, a stab like pain in his chest suddenly changed his color. He had tasted this pain many times recently and was very familiar with it. Last night, he had a disease and suffered a half night. However, he didn''t expect that he would get sick again on the main hall. This pain caught him by surprise. Shangguan Tuo''s face was suddenly white, and his figure was back shaking. He could hardly stand. He reached out to hold the Dragon chair beside him, and then he did not fall down. Chu Tianqi knew that he was ill when his body suddenly froze. He immediately leaned back against the Dragon chair and closed his eyes and "dozed off", pretending to see nothing. Shangguantuo wants to hold on to preside over today''s court meeting, but he just wants to open his mouth, and his mouth is just opened. A mouthful of fresh blood gushes out and spits on the steps of the White Marble Carving Dragon not far in front of him. Chapter 1480 This change immediately caused a great uproar among the officials. Chu Tianqi naturally couldn''t keep pretending to sleep, blinking a pair of ''innocent'' and ''blank'' eyes, staring at the current Shangguan Tuo: "what''s the matter with Shangguan Aiqing?" Shangguan Tuo raised his sleeve and wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth. His body was already unstable, but he didn''t want to fall down, and didn''t want the ministers to see his embarrassed side. He insisted on a mouthful of airway: "back to the court, I will discuss something tomorrow." Although all the ministers wanted to stay and see the situation, they dared not disobey the order of shangguantuo, so they could only leave the hall in silence. Just out of the hall, there are good ministers crowded together to discuss one after another. "What''s the matter? How can the good end spit blood? " "As soon as he was in the palace, I found that his face didn''t look right." "I heard that in recent days, the government has invited a royal doctor to see a doctor every day. It''s not clear who to see." "Your news is too backward. As far as I know, last night the Marquis invited all the Royal doctors in the Royal Hospital to the upper government. It seems that they are going to cure some difficult and miscellaneous diseases. But the Royal doctors are helpless. I heard that they are going to publish a list of famous doctors in the world. If they can cure the disease, they will be rewarded with a million Liang." "So, the sick man is the Marquis? Can''t even cure the royal doctor? " "No, it is said that it is a chronic disease. The old problem that fell in the early years is now serious and very bad." "Ah - it''s just as if Princess Rongyue is still there. What chronic disease can he have?" As soon as this man spoke, all eyes were on him. Some people despised him, some laughed at him, some praised him. They praised him for his courage. They even dared to mention Princess Rongyue in the imperial city. The man seemed to find out that he had said something wrong, and hurriedly covered his mouth with a dry smile: "I just didn''t say anything, and you didn''t hear anything." ¡£¡£¡£ In the golden palace, shangguantuo fell down, and his whole body was twitching with pain. Shangguantuo''s entourage rushed up at once and lifted him up and sat directly on the Dragon chair. Chu Tianqi got up and gave a cold look to the guards. "Come on, get the doctor, get the doctor." Wan Kun then called out, "come, return to Liang Zhangyuan." The entourage took shangguantuo to the soft couch in the back hall. Seeing the master''s appearance, he was very worried. Can you not worry? The rise and fall of the master''s honor and disgrace are closely related to him. Liang Zhangyuan came in a hurry and after consulting with shangguantuo, he shook his head and sighed: "my subordinates went to houye''s house last night. They have clearly told houye that they can''t cure this disease. I''d better ask Fang Taiyi." The retinue didn''t know the details and shouted: "what are you still doing? Get people here, now! " Liang Zhangyuan was upset. He said that he was also the leader of the Royal Hospital. On the status of pinjie, how could he not turn to such a warrior bodyguard to shout and scold. He secretly swept the emperor sitting beside him drinking tea with his eyes. The emperor''s face was light all the time. He didn''t say a word and didn''t know what his attitude was. "What are you still doing? Don''t you hurry? " The guard shouted again. Liang Zhangyuan didn''t say anything at all. He withdrew from the back hall and hurried back to the imperial hospital. Fang Taiyi just came back from outside, so he told the story again. "Lao Fang, I''ve seen the prescription you prescribed to Shangguan. What''s the matter with his illness?" There was always some doubt in his mind, but it was not easy to talk about it without conclusive evidence. Chapter 1481 Doctor Fang patted Liang Zhangyuan''s shoulder, leaned forward, whispered in his ear: "it''s not easy to say now, you will know in a few days, Lao Liang, my deep blood feud, finally can be avenged." Liang Zhangyuan''s face changed a little. He pointed to the doctor in front of him and said, "you, you really --" At this time, a young royal doctor came in and greeted them with a smile. Liang Zhangyuan immediately closed his mouth, no more words, only the solemn Korean doctor nodded, "good, you go, what I need to do, just say." They have worked together for many years and have a deep friendship. They also know each other and each other''s thoughts. They don''t need to say much about something. The doctor picked up the medicine box and said to Liang Zhangyuan, "don''t worry. I have my own number. You just don''t know anything." Just because they have been friends for many years, they have nothing to talk about and know the secrets in each other''s hearts. What''s the purpose of Fang Taiyi''s doing this? Liang Zhangyuan knows it well and is very glad that the old friend can end his regret and pain in the first half of his life. Fang Taiyi comes to the back hall of Jinluan with the medicine chest. At this time, shangguantuo has passed out. The corners of his mouth are bloodstains. His face is pale and bloodless. Even though he is in a coma, his body is shaking because of the extreme pain. He was very happy. The medicine was really powerful. Every time he got sick, it was more severe than the previous one. The interval was shorter and shorter, and the pain caused to him was more and more intense. "You''re just the doctor?" The bodyguard in charge of protecting the security of shangguantuo stared at Fang Taiyi with cold eyes. Fang Taiyi nodded: "exactly." "Why are you here now? Do you know how many crimes the Marquis has suffered? " Fang Taiyi''s eyes moved from shangguantuo''s body to the guard''s face, and he said to the two eyes with fierce light: "the imperial hospital is a long way from the main hall, I''m in a hurry." Wan Kun, who was near Chu Tianqi, waved his hand and said, "if you want to tell me what to do, I''d better show it to the Marquis first. He doesn''t look very good." After hearing this, the bodyguard just gave up his seat and stared at Fang Taiyi fiercely. If his eyes could eat people, he would eat Fang Taiyi alive now. Fang Taiyi ignored the bodyguard directly, went straight to the couch, made a diagnosis and treatment with a mold, and then said to Chu Tianqi, "the emperor, the Marquis is is more and more seriously ill. Now, Weichen can only temporarily control his condition, which cannot be cured." Chu Tianqi picked up his eyebrows and asked, "what disease did Shangguan Aiqing get?" "When returning to the emperor, Hou Ye was injured when he was young. He didn''t take good care of himself at that time. He left the root of the disease. The focus remained for a long time, and the pulse of the disease was stagnant. In addition, recently Hou Ye was too tired, which led to the outbreak of the chronic disease, which was irremediable." The illness is like a mountain fall. That''s roughly what it means. The guard was so flustered that he shouted at the doctor: "you are a quack. If you can''t cure the Marquis today, I''ll let you come in vertically and go out horizontally!" Fang Taiyi frowned at him and said, "how dare you speak so loudly in the presence of the emperor? I''m afraid you won''t have so much power even if you are the Marquis?" The bodyguard was stunned. He thought that the emperor was still sitting on one side. He felt a little weak in his heart. But he thought that just above the golden palace, the majesty of the Marquis and the cowardice of the emperor made him brave again. Chapter 1482 He is the close bodyguard of shangguantuo. He has been following shangguantuo for many years. Today, he dare to be so bold in front of the emperor, not so brave for a while. Although he has some internal information, he knows that the emperor, sooner or later, wants the Marquis to come to sit. At present, the emperor is the pawn in the hands of the marquis. If he wants to live, he will die. That''s why he''s so bold and has no scruples about speaking. Wan Kun said: "how can Fang Taiyi use his tongue to cure the Marquis? Don''t you think he can control his disease first? If you can control it, control it first. " This Shangguan Tuoke can''t die yet. Before he takes over the military power in his hand, he still needs to live. It''s not until he dies. As soon as Fang Taiyi heard Wan Kun''s words, he knew that he was reminding himself, so he quickly took out the long written prescription from the medicine chest and handed it to Wan Kun: "please send someone to decoction." He took out the silver needle and began to run it. As soon as the guard saw this, he quickly stopped Wan Kun: "wait, what''s the matter with this prescription? How can you just take out a prescription from the box? Can any medicine be used for Marquis''s illness? " "If you don''t believe me, you can ask for wisdom. Why don''t you face the emperor and do it to me several times?" said Mrs. Fang Wan Kun was afraid that they would quarrel again and delay the treatment of shangguantuo. Later, he died of pain. The matter became very serious. He said: "Fang Taiyi had seen the Marquis''s disease before, and the prescription had also been prescribed. This prescription must be the prescription of Fang Taiyi. It will be very urgent. It''s normal to use it directly. How can you take any prescription? If it''s Fang Taiyi, even if it''s a barefoot walk on the road The doctor dare not be so reckless. " After hearing this, the bodyguard was not embarrassed any more. He was anxious to cure the Marquis, so he took a step back to let Wan Kun leave. Fang Taiyi ignored him and went straight to the superior officer to develop a needle. After three weeks of acupuncture, Wan Kun''s medicine hasn''t been delivered yet, but shangguantuo is awake. The pain in his chest makes him unbearable. Seeing fangtaiyi at a glance, he immediately grabs his arm: "fangtaiyi, if you are here, please give me a needle." Fang Taiyi smiled lightly: "Hou ye, I have already given the needle." Shangguantuo was breathing heavily, his forehead was full of sweat, and his clothes were soaked with cold sweat. His chest hurt and his whole body was weak. That feeling was worse than death. "Has the needle been applied? Can, can I, how still so painful? Why is that? Before, it wasn''t - "br > Mrs. Fang said:" your condition is more and more serious now. It''s not enough to apply needles alone. You need to cooperate with medicine. However, it''s just a way to temporarily suppress the pain. " Shangguantuo just wants to get rid of his pain now, but he doesn''t have to worry about it for the time being. As long as it doesn''t hurt now, he says: "then, what are you waiting for? Come on, give me the medicine, now, now. " But the doctor shook his head: "not yet. The medicine is still frying. I''m afraid it will take at least half an hour." Shangguan Tuo takes a breath to see the guard standing in front of the bed. The bodyguard nodded at him, his face gray. Shangguan Tuo said angrily, "you, what are you still doing here? Don''t hurry to urge me. Do you want to watch me die of pain? " The bodyguard hurriedly ran out. In the palace room, only Fang Taiyi and the emperor were left in front of his bed. Chapter 1483 Shangguantuo is very clear at this time. He can''t be as unreasonable as the other side''s doctors before. Before he finds a more suitable doctor, he has to rely on fangtaiyi. He pulled a far fetched smile from his ugly face: "doctor Fang, thanks to you today." Fang Taiyi smiled and smiled a little strangely, at least in the eyes of shangguantuo. "You are welcome, Mr. Hou. I am a doctor. It''s my duty to help the dead and the wounded. It''s just a pity that I still can''t find a way to cure your disease. I''m really sorry." When he said the last sentence, there was still a strange smile on his face, which made shangguantuo think that this side was too suspicious, it was too suspicious. But he couldn''t find anything wrong except some of his unpleasant expressions. Is this doctor so suspicious or just suspicious? He doesn''t want to tangle these things now. The pain in his chest makes him miserable, and the weakness in his whole body makes him desperate. He just wants to end the pain, hurry up, and hurry up. Fang Taiyi said half an hour, and sure enough, the medicine was delivered half an hour later. Wan Kun brought it to shangguantuo''s bed. If once upon a time, shangguantuo would not take it like this, he would find someone to drink a bowl for him first, and then drink it later. But today, he can''t control so much anymore. Even if he brought a bowl of poison to him now, he would pour it in one mouthful. Shortly after taking the medicine, the chest pain was relieved as quickly as the previous several times, and the weakness of the whole body gradually disappeared. He took a long breath, closed his eyes and adjusted his breath for a while. When he opened his eyes again, the pain had disappeared for the most part, and the whole body had some strength. "What medicine did you give me?" he asked? Why is the effect so rapid? It won''t be long before it will recur. " Fang Taiyi had expected that he would have this question, and the answer would have been ready for a long time. "Hou ye, your disease is mainly the sharp pain caused by the old disease in your chest. As I have said for a long time, there is no way to cure this disease. You can only prescribe some analgesics. Before taking analgesics, you should first acupuncture the tendons and dredge the pulse, so that the efficacy can play a role quickly and your pain can be alleviated in the shortest time." Shangguan Tuo sat up and said, "can''t we find a way to cure it completely?" "I''m trying to find a way. Don''t worry, marquis," said Mrs. Fang Don''t worry? Can he not be in a hurry? In just a few days, he had four attacks in a row, one more than one. He died of the pain. "How long will it take to find a way?" Asked the superior officer. Fang Taiyi shook his head: "I can''t guarantee that. I can only do my best." Shangguantuo tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. In his calm voice, he still revealed his extreme dissatisfaction at this time: "I don''t want to hear as many as I can. I will give me three days. Within three days, I have to find a way, otherwise --" otherwise? All over the place? No pardon? Ah - Fang Taiyi''s face remained unchanged, and she only stared at shangguantuo lightly. Now Fang''s family is full, that is, he was alone. When his wife died, she was pregnant for three months. That was his first child and his wife''s child. He could never forget his wife''s death and could never forgive himself. Since then, he never married again, and his parents had already died. Fang''s family He''s the only one left. Is he afraid of being cut off? Chapter 1484 However, in the later words, shangguantuo never said it. He is a smart man. He knows that in such a time, it is not appropriate to say it to death. What will happen in the later, and who can expect it? If he wants to find a doctor from the people, he can''t do it two days a day. For the time being, he still needs the doctor in front of him. Chu Tianqi, who had never said a word in his chair, finally stood up. He extended to the superior officer: "the superior officer loves Qing. I think Fang Taiyi will find a way to cure your chronic disease, right, Fang Taiyi?" He looked at Fang Taiyi with light eyes and a smile on the corner of his eyes. "Fang Taiyi nodded:" the minister respected the purpose After Fang Taiyi retired, Wan Kun and Chu Tianqi looked at each other. Suddenly, Wan Kun said to Chu Tianqi, "emperor, I just saw general Ge outside." Chu Tianqi raised his eyebrows: "Oh? What is he doing outside? " Wan Kun said: "general Ge said that he was waiting for the marquis. He would like to go to the camp with the Marquis to check the soldiers." Chu Tianqi made a sound, glanced at shangguantuo and said with a light smile, "shangguanaiqing seems to be OK. I think he can go there later." Shangguan Tuo also thought of this, frowning at the bodyguard in front of the bed and asking, "when is it?" "It''s a moment to return to the marquis." The bodyguard replied. It''s the last three minutes. It''s the last one. Although his chest is not as painful as before, it''s not completely good. In addition to the pain for so long, he''s sweating so much. He''s very weak. He''s afraid that he won''t have the strength to finish today''s order. This is his first time to show his face in front of all the soldiers of the patrol camp after he returned to Beijing. It is also his first time to call on soldiers in public after he got the power to deploy the patrol camp. He intended to let everyone know who is their leader now. But obviously, today''s trip doesn''t seem to work. Shangguan Tuo looked up at Chu Tianqi and said, "go ahead. I''m really out of strength today. Go ahead for me. What should I say? What should I not say? Do you know?" Chu Tianqi hurriedly waved his hand: "no, I haven''t seen such a scene. You''d better go by yourself. I''ll mess it up later." The more this attitude of Chu Tianqi was, the more square the Shangguan Tuo became, and watching the alert in Chu Tianqi''s eyes immediately disappeared for several minutes. "It''s just a military call. It''s not a big deal. You just have to go for a walk. You don''t have to worry about it." Chu Tianqi still waved his hand: "that''s not good. I''ve never done such a thing. Besides, general Ge, who is now the chief of the patrol camp, but your people, how can he listen to me? When the time comes, he will make a fool of himself outside and wear something unpleasant to listen to -- that''s not good --" Ge Li is the subordinate brought by shangguantuo from the East. Naturally, he knows that man''s temperament. He''s very just Qiang, who was also the first to swear allegiance to shangguantuo, made a lot of contributions to one of his subordinates who was willing to seize the land. Ge Li is one of the few people who know that the emperor is a fake emperor. It''s hard for him to show respect when he knows that Chu Tianqi is not real. And the patrol camp is no more than the East army. The patrol camp has five thousand elite soldiers. They have been stationed outside the city of Kyoto for a long time. They are governed by the emperor at his feet. Their respect for the emperor is real. How can they bear the disrespect of the emperor who is respected by others? Shangguan Tuo said, "in this way, I will give you a talisman. With the talisman in hand, Geli dare not disrespect you." Chapter 1485 I give you a talisman? Oh, that''s harsh. It''s his thing, but now he''s going to give it? Chu Tianqi swallowed the bitterness and embarrassment, took the talisman and WAN Kun to the patrol camp outside the city. The soldiers of the patrol camp got the news first. They were very happy and excited to learn that Xian Guang Hou, who was supposed to come to the parade, has now become the emperor. For the soldiers, this is a great honor. They guard the imperial city all their lives, but they may not have the chance to see the face of heaven. Now the emperor comes in person, which is many times higher than the honor that the Marquis brings them. Ge Li is depressed to death. Obviously he is an emperor, but he just takes the military order and climbs to the top. Thousands of troops are boiling, which is much more powerful than his general. On the way back to the palace, Chu Tianqi changed his clothes in the carriage and took Wan Kun to join the bustle in the city of Kyoto. Walking, he "happened" to leave Chunxiang building. The accompanying Yu Lin Wei persuades all sorts of people that Chu Tianqi is too lazy to deal with them and pulls Wan Kun to go in. Ten Yulin guards have been living in the quiet palace for a long time. Since they left the East with the Marquis, they have never been touched with women. When they entered the Chunxiang building, they were harassed by the colorful girls. No one surrendered without disarming. Chu Tianqi and WAN Kun were also swarmed into the room by two girl clusters. Wan Kun sent the two girls away with money, and they left Chunxiang building quietly from the window with Chu Tianqi. They first forged a fake talisman, and then went to visit Jianyun in the other garden of shangguannuo. It''s not seen in a few days. It seems that Jianyun is a lot older. Her face is more ugly than when she left the prison. "Master, how did she look like this?" Wan Kun asked? Did you give her a good look? " Wan Kun, holding back his tears, bowed his head and said in a muffled voice, "I''ve seen it. I''m taking medicine for conditioning. The emperor doesn''t have to worry about it." No one knows more about his mother''s illness than he does. Every day leads to the situation where the oil is exhausted and the light is dry. Every day is not likely to see the sun of tomorrow. He wanted to stay by his mother''s side. At the last stage of her life, he wanted to accompany her more and try his best to be filial. "Her face is too bad, but what --" Jane Yun immediately interrupts him: "I''m nothing, do you forget that I''m also a doctor? Can I not know my situation? Don''t worry about it. Take good care of yourself. What''s going on in the palace now? " Even if she is willing to help him now, she is powerless. She still remembers the dissolving moon in her heart. I don''t know the child. How is it now? In her lifetime, can you see her again? Chu Tianqi said the situation in the Palace once again. Everything is developing in a good direction. Shangguantuo has already died. What they have to do now is to take back the power a little bit. Seeing that things are going well, Jianyun is relieved and says with a smile, "I''m fine. You don''t need to remember me. Lao Wan is here. He will take care of me. Go back soon, so as not to be suspicious." Even if you are extremely reluctant to give up, you can''t be willful at this juncture. Everything should be based on the overall situation and the overall situation. In the end, Wan Kun didn''t say much. He bowed deeply and said goodbye to his parents. He didn''t know whether his mother was still there when he came back next time. His heart was aching like a knife, but he had no choice. He learned more than ten years of medical skills, but in the end, he couldn''t save his closest relatives. The feeble frustration made him very depressed. Chapter 1486 When sending Wan Kun out of the house, Jian Yun held Wan Kun''s hand tightly, held his son''s hand tightly, and lowered his voice: "kun''er, don''t blame yourself. As a doctor, you should be more comfortable with life and death than ordinary people. When people die, I can live to this age, and have a good son like you and a disciple like dissolving the moon. I have no regrets in my life." "Don''t be sad. No matter what you hear, keep calm. Now the situation is at its most critical time. You should stay with Tianqi and help him. You don''t have to worry about my affairs. With your father and reading, everything will be well handled." Wan Kun knew that she was telling her future affairs. She was afraid that after today''s departure, their mother and son would never see each other again. The long-standing tears finally burst the dike. He took his mother''s hand in his backhand and knelt down on the ground with a thump, hitting his head three times. Chu Tianqi, standing in the distance, was also very upset. If it wasn''t for his emperor, how could the ten thousand families have been affected and hurt their family to be separated for a long time. But at present, he is still inseparable from wankun. I really don''t give up what he left behind. Wan Kun and Chu Tianqi had just left bieyuan, and Nian Wen and shangguannuo arrived. Knowing that Wan Kun had just left, Nian Wen turned around and went after her. She had not seen his uncle for several days and was very worried. Even if she saw him briefly, it would be good to say two words. Shangguannuo was afraid that something happened to her, so he rushed out. As soon as they left the other garden, they were surrounded by dozens of experts in black. "Who? Is there any king''s way to commit murders in broad daylight? " A tall boy came out, his face covered with black cloth, and his eyes were bright: "are you shangguannuo?" When she heard the voice, she almost cried out. She knew the voice very well. For more than ten years, the voice accompanied her growth. Shangguannuo raised his eyebrows: "I am shangguannuo, are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. It''s important that you come with me today." Zhou Jiao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes were filled with resentment. His wen''er is now living and dying. He has been granted the royal residence side by side. His Shifu and Shida are also missing. Even Wanfu has become an empty city. During the time when he left, Shangguan family did a lot of things. "So you''re going to tie me up?" said the officer Zhou Jiao nodded, "you can say that." "Why?" Asked the superior officer. "Because your father did something that he shouldn''t have done and hurt people that he shouldn''t have done, I tied up his son and taught him a lesson. Shouldn''t he?" Shangguannuo understood that this should be a person who made his debut for the Chu family or the Zheng family. He turned his eyes to read Wen. Seeing that she was very excited, he knew that he had guessed right. Obviously, Wen read knew him. Just as Zhou Jiao was about to order people to be taken, Nianwen stood out: "brother Jiao, it''s me." Zhou Jiao''s body shakes. How could he not be familiar with the sound? It echoes in his ears every day and every night. "Wen''er?" "It''s me." She nodded and her eyes were slightly wet. She didn''t expect that Zhou Jiao would come all the way to Kyoto to make a risk. You know, he is the only prince of Zhou Dynasty. No, he is the Prince now and the king of Zhou Dynasty in the future. Zhou Jiao rushes forward excitedly and pulls the words to himself: "is it really you? How can you be so easy? " Chapter 1487 Although the face in front of him is strange, his eyes are very familiar. He knew that wen''er was very good at the skill of accommodation, and in fact, Wan Kun was also very good at it, only he was not good at it. When the master teaches, he learns with them, but it''s not easy to learn the essence of tolerance. Nianwen smiled and said, "I''m wanted now, so I can''t show my true face." When Zhou Jiao was happy, he thought of shangguannuo and frowned: "how can you be with him?" "He has been helping me. Without him, I would not be in the world now." "But he -" Zhou Jiao frowned and glanced at shangguannuo. He remembered that shangguannuo was very interested in wen''er. The love in his eyes had never been hidden. It was dangerous to follow such a person who had an intention for her. "Brother Jiao, shangguantuo is shangguannuo, shangguannuo is shangguannuo. Don''t confuse them. Shangguannuo is very good. He hasn''t bullied me. Don''t worry." Zhou Jiao said: "since you are OK, come with me today." "Go?" "Read a face to doubt:" where to go "Of course, it''s back to the Zhou Dynasty. Now, like the Chu Dynasty, you can''t do anything but stay here, which will bring you death." Nianwen takes back the hand tightly held by Zhou Jiao, with a faint smile: "I will never leave, I will not go anywhere, this is my home, I will always stay here, what''s more, the victory and defeat are not final, I will stay, witness the defeat of shangguantuo, avenge my parents with my own hands." Zhou Jiao''s heart was shocked. "Shifu and Shida, they really have an accident?" Nianwen shook his head: "I don''t know. They have been missing for more than a month. I don''t know whether they are alive or dead. I don''t know how they are. But anyway, I have to find the superior officer to open up this account." Zhou Jiao understood the decision of Nianwen. Nine cows couldn''t come back. It was useless to say more. He simply said, "OK, I''ll stay with you." "Jiao Di, Kyoto is dangerous. You are the lifeblood of Zhou Dynasty. You shouldn''t take risks here. If something happens to you, what will Zhou Dynasty do? You go back. I know what you mean. But now, you can''t help to stay. " She suddenly thought of what Wan Kun had said in her ear that day. Among those elaborate plans, there was one of them to retake the power of 200000 troops in Longxi. Next to Longxi is the Zhou Dynasty. Maybe, Zhou Jiao can''t do anything. As long as he is willing to help, as long as Zhou Wang is willing to help far away from the capital of the Zhou Dynasty, it may make things go more smoothly. "Brother Jiao, I have one thing to ask you." Zhou Jiao''s just despondency immediately disappeared. He quickly smiled: "if you have something, you can say that no matter what it is, I will help you." No matter what, I will help you. Hearing this, shangguannuo felt inferior to himself. He said similar things to Nianwen at the beginning. But it''s not that he will help her with everything, but that he will help her as long as he can. As long as he can do it, if not, there is nothing he can do. The difference between numbers, meaning and position is very different. Read the text to look around, said: "it''s not convenient to say here, let''s go in and talk about it." A dozen people in black surrounded them. If this scene is seen, it will surely attract the government. They followed her into the other garden. First they took him to see the master. Then they found another secret room to talk about it and shut shangguannuo out. Although she trusted shangguannuo, she was not able to tell him everything. Chapter 1488 Coming out of the secret room, Zhou Jiao''s expression was hard and bitter. He was worried and reluctant: "I''ll write to my father and ask him to do it. I don''t want to leave now. I want to stay in Kyoto and face difficulties with you." Nianwen shook his head and smiled bitterly: "it''s useless for you to stay here. What we can do now is to arrange all the things that should be arranged, and then we have to wait. I believe that uncle and WAN Kun will be able to break through this dead situation. In fact, they are half broken now, and it will be over soon This fight. " When she mentioned wankun, the brilliance in her eyes was instantly dazzling, which she didn''t have when she mentioned others. As the person who knows wen''er best, grew up with her for many years and loves her wholeheartedly, he knows what it means, represents a girl''s heart, and has lived in another boy. His heart suddenly picked up, wanted to ask, but did not dare to ask, he was afraid to hear the answer, as long as the answer did not say from her mouth, he had a chance, right? "Brother Jiao, I''m not at ease when someone else does this. You are the only one I can trust now. You are the only one." Zhou Jiao finally nodded his head: "wen''er, I promise, I''ll start at once. You can rest assured that I can do it well, I can do it." This time, he became the crown prince and stayed with his father for a year. This was the first time he had been with him for such a long time since he remembered things. From his father, he learned more skills of governing the country and heard a lot about his and his master''s past. It turns out that Shifu was the queen of Chu Dynasty and his own mother. Although it was only in name, he gave the father a precious memory that he would never forget. When the father told him about it, the expression on his face was so gentle. The beloved woman once stayed by his side. He was very satisfied with his wife''s name, though the fate was finally scattered. When mentioning the past, one thing always has to be mentioned. In order to overthrow the tyrant Chu Lian, Qi Rongyue reached an agreement with her father king in order to contain the 200000 troops in Longxi. She helped him return to the Zhou Dynasty, while the father king led the troops to the border area, which made Chu Lian dare not easily mobilize the Longxi army and create time for Chu Tianqi to regain the throne. Now, history seems to repeat itself, and the palace change happened again in the Chu Dynasty. In order to regain military power, Chu Tianqi had to use the same tactics again. "Wen''er, can you promise me one thing?" Zhou Jiao looks at Wen anxiously. She could guess what he wanted to say. "What is it?" She asked. "Wen''er, if things go well, the emperor will regain the imperial power, and the palace will be restored as before. When all the dust is settled, would you like to go to the Zhou Dynasty with me?" "What to do in the Zhou Dynasty?" he asked What to do in Zhou Dynasty? Simple rhetorical question, although there is no clear rejection, what is the difference between rejection? He was full of bitterness, but still refused to give up hope: "let''s go on a journey. Didn''t you say you wanted to see the outside world? Zhou Dynasty is also very good, no worse than Chu Dynasty. If you like, I -- " " Jiao Di! " She interrupted him, her eyes full: "I did say such words at the beginning, but at that time, I was too ignorant. Now I understand how happy it is to live with my family and see each other every day." Chapter 1489 "Brother Jiao, if my father, mother and brother can still come back alive, I will never leave them again. If they can''t come back alive, I will always be together in the palace, and I will never go anywhere." Seeing her expression gradually began to get excited, Zhou Jiao knew that her words triggered her sad things and made her think of the family whose life and death were unknown. He felt sad and hurriedly said: "wen''er, don''t be sad, I will ask casually. If you don''t want to go, then don''t go, I will never force you." Nianwen wipes the corner of his eyes, looks at the sky, and says, "it''s not early. Go back. Be careful on the way." Even if there are thousands of reluctant to part, there will be a parting moment after all. Zhou Jiao didn''t say anything more, nodded to her and left the other garden with his followers. After seeing that they had all gone, Shangguan Nuo entered the courtyard and said to his eyes, "what''s the matter with you? Did he bully you? " "Nian Wen shook his head:" no, how can he bully me? I grew up with him, and I am as close as my brother and sister. He is very good to me "Then why are you crying?" He took the pad out of his arms and handed it to her. She pushed the pad back and said with a smile, "I''m ok. I just think of something sad. Now it''s OK. It''s OK." She passed him and went to the master''s residence. He suppressed the loss in his heart and kept up. When Chu Tianqi returned to the palace, shangguantuo was still lying in the back hall of Jinluan to rest. There were many memorials beside the bed. It seems that shangguantuo was not idle during the time when he and wankun left. Did he want to start so soon? Chu Tianqi gave the talisman back to shangguantuo, who didn''t care much and took it into his arms. Chu Tianqi sat down in front of shangguantuo''s bed, picked up a Book of memorials and looked at it. After a while, he suddenly asked, "where is the South Wei River?" Shangguan Tuo glanced up at him and sneered: "Nanwei is the fortress of Chu Dynasty. Have you ever heard of it?" Chu Tianqi shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it. Maybe I have, but I didn''t remember it carefully." Shangguan Tuo snorted coldly: "of course you can''t remember these. Which brothel in Kyoto is strong? You know it clearly." Sure enough, shangguantuo sent people to follow him all the way. Where he went and what he did, shangguantuo will know exactly. Chu Tianqi smiled twice: "no, it''s not too long. It''s hard. I saw it on the road. I couldn''t help it. I went to play for a while." Shangguan tuocai doesn''t care about him. The more he looks like this, the more reassured he is. He glanced at the fold in Chu Tianqi''s hand and suddenly asked, "Ruan song of Nanwei has always been a neutral faction, which can be called the elder of three dynasties. He is also regarded as highly respected in Nanwei. Now Nanwei is going to fight, and he is a man of his age, I don''t know if he can do it." Chu Tianqi secretly looked at shangguantuo. What he said was that he didn''t trust Ruan song and wanted to send another general to replace Ruan song. In this way, his military power would not be lost and he could control Nanwei more firmly afterwards. Never let this happen, or all my previous efforts will be in vain. Chu Tianqi said unconsciously, "I don''t understand these things, but when it comes to war, it''s still necessary to have someone who can awe the three armies. Otherwise, if you change into a general who can''t awe the three armies, before the war starts, your prestige will be reduced by half, which greatly increases the risk of losing the war." Chapter 1490 Shangguan Tuo is shocked. He looks up at Chu Tianqi and has the meaning of exploration in his eyes. Chu Tianqi laughs: "I also heard from the ministers in the previous dynasty. I don''t know if it''s right. I made a fool of myself. I almost forgot that you are the general of Dongli." Shangguantuo suddenly hooked his lips, with a sneer on the corner of his lips, "I have my own discretion in how to do it." He had hesitated before, should he send another general to Nanwei to replace Ruan song? He had been in the army with his father for many years and participated in several wars. He knew the importance of a highly respected general to thousands of soldiers. Nanwei was an extremely important fortress in the Chu Dynasty. Once defeated and defeated, the consequences would be unimaginable. He didn''t want to be taken down by foreign enemies before the Dragon chair was hot ¡£ Thinking of this, he had an idea in his mind that Ruan song would move him sooner or later, but now the time is not good, it depends on the situation after the war. At that time, shangguantuo ordered that the general Xuanwei be sent to Nanwei with his army Fu, and Ren Dutong was appointed to assist Ruan and song Tongling armies in fighting against foreign enemies. Xuanwei general was originally subordinated to shangguantuo when he left East. When he first came to Kyoto, Chu Tianqi granted him the title of Xuanwei general. He was very powerful. As soon as shangguantuo''s order was sent, wankun secretly sent a letter to Nianwen to make her act immediately. After receiving the order, general Xuanwei left the palace and rushed to Nanwei all night. He led 16 of his subordinates. Thirty miles away from the city, the mountain road was attacked by bandits. The whole army was destroyed and no one survived. She stood in the place against the wind, standing against the wind, pulled down the black scarf on her face, and her bright eyes were dazzling in this night. Looking at the corpse, she could not tell what it was like. The cruelty of the imperial power struggle was beyond her imagination. She doesn''t know how many people will die next, how long the war will really end. When she returned to the city, she changed the clothes of the servants in the upper government office in bieyuan and sneaked back to the upper government office, so that no one would suspect her if she suddenly disappeared. Shangguanfu makes a mess. Shangguantuo falls ill again. All the doctors are helpless. Fang Taiyi is not in the government or in the Royal Hospital. No one can find him. Shangguantuo can only live and endure like this. He wants to die and is unwilling to live. He feels desperate for the first time. How about having the world? What about the supreme right? If there is no good body, if there is no good fortune, even if he is now allowed to sit on the throne, how can he afford it? So he didn''t want to, he didn''t want to, he planned so long, he paid so much, even his father''s life - so, he gritted his teeth, he didn''t want to, he must overcome the disease. Now no one can fight him. All he has to do is fight with heaven. Shangguannuo was invited into the upper room. It was the first time that he saw his father like this. He could not believe that the man with hair on his head, white face and Howling face would be the father of his predecessors. "Now, how could it be like this?" Shangguannuo asked to his mother in surprise. Liao sighed and shook his head with red eyes. "It''s happened many times. It''s more and more serious. It''s said that the injury that he suffered in that year didn''t be cured well. It''s hard to cure it because it''s a long time since the root of the disease." Chapter 1491 A long accumulation of disease, and then difficult to cure? "Why? Isn''t it all right when he went up this morning? " Asked the superior officer. Liao said: "it''s good in the morning because he had a disease in the middle of the night last night. Fang Taiyi gave him an injection and then suppressed it. There is no other doctor but Fang Taiyi who can treat this disease at present." After all, it was his father. At this time, shangguannuo naturally began to worry about him: "then go to find Fang Taiyi, why not?" "Yes, but Fang Taiyi is not at home or in the Royal Hospital. I don''t know where he went. He has sent people to look for him everywhere. But now, in the middle of the night, where can he go?" Liao shook his head and sighed: "it''s also your father''s fault. People are very well treated. He just doesn''t trust others. He''s ugly and hard to listen to. I don''t know if the doctor is hiding on purpose. If he''s hiding on purpose, it''s hard to find him." He didn''t know what was the skill of Fang Taiyi, but he was very clear about the medical skill of Nianwen. There is a doctor in the mansion, but he can''t open it. Even if he has the cheek to open this mouth, reading the text may not agree. If it''s him, I''m afraid he won''t agree. Is this the so-called retribution? Man is doing, and heaven is watching. He does evil and ends up with evil. "Noel, what should I do now?" Liao said and began to cry. His tears kept falling. Her husband had a bad temper recently. He yelled at her, but after all, he had been a husband and wife for many years. She was very distressed to see him. Shangguan Nuo said: "Niang, don''t be sad, and wait to see. Maybe someone has found FOTILE doctor and is going to our mansion." As long as Fang Taiyi is still in Kyoto City, he will surely find Cui''s way. He has seen it. The mother and son waited, left and right, and watched the Shangguan tuotong die and live and die. They were worried, but they had no choice but to do nothing. Thinking of his father''s kindness to him in the past years, shangguannuo suddenly got up and said to his mother who was sobbing: "Mom, you are here, I will go out to look for it, maybe I can find it." Shangguannuo went out like a gust of wind. He was going to go back to the house to get the sword. After all, he went out at night, and the sword was still needed. Just walked to the gate, I saw a figure flash in. His brow was slightly wrinkled, and he quickly caught up with him. The dark corner of the corridor caught up with the man and reached for him. The man was quick to respond. He slipped away on his side and split his backhand. His moves were very sharp. After a few moves, just listen to a familiar voice: "it''s me." Shangguannuo quickly stopped: "wen''er? Why it is you? Why aren''t you in the house? Where have you been? " Some things, read text don''t want to tell him, only light voice way: "I remember the master in my heart, go to the other garden." Only during the day, and at night? And her eyes dodged, clearly lying. - the shepherd boy''s new article has been released. Now he starts to read it. He can read hundreds of thousands of words for free. Here is a brief introduction. His favorite book friends can collect it. The title of the book is the doctor and the peasant woman: what kind of ghost is it? She even changed from a great doctor in the 23rd century to a little peasant girl in a strange mountain village! Grandma is cruel and ruthless. Aunt is mean and calculating. In order to eat and eat for a day, she had to roll up her sleeves to do the work, plant the fields, cure the disease and abuse the dregs. What? Grandmother''s lack of money for treatment? Cousin has no money to marry? Do you want to borrow money to study? Get out of here! How far is history, how far are you going!! "Lady, I''m hungry --" "husband, I feel that my body has been hollowed out, and I want to let go --" husband is not sullen, it''s true - sullen - ah!!! Chapter 1492 "Where on earth have you been?" Shangguannuo was very upset at the beginning, and he was no longer as gentle as before. Nianwen looks up at him and frowns, "are you questioning me?" Shangguannuo also felt that he had lost his temper, and hurriedly put off his face and waved: "no, I''m just worried about you." "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine." She reached out to push the door. Shangguannuo hurriedly grabbed her other hand. He was a little worried: "read the text." Read Wen to turn around, take back his hand, look up at him, "what''s up?" He didn''t know how to open his mouth, but he didn''t know what to do. He was confused. "I, I --" "what''s the matter?" She guessed something about it, but she didn''t know whether shangguannuo would say it. After hesitating for a while, he finally failed to speak. How could he say that to Nian Wen? Her parents and younger brother don''t know whether they are alive or dead now. Under such circumstances, how could he say this to her. "No, it''s OK. Go to have a rest." His lonely turn, back in the light of the moonlight is very depressed, like a defeated rooster. At the beginning, shangguannuo, the first time she saw it, was so confident and brilliant, but now, it has become like this. All of these will be defeated by his vicious father. If he is born in such a family, his life will be destroyed sooner or later. I only hope that when that day comes, he can put down and accept calmly, leave here, stay away from the right and wrong, start again, and live his own life. As soon as Shangguan Nuo arrived at the door of the mansion, he saw governor Cui and an attendant hurriedly pulling a man to the mansion. "Is this doctor Fang Taiyi?" He asked. Cui Guanshi''s forehead was dripping with tears, and he nodded quickly: "it''s just Fang Taiyi, Shizi, I''ve gone first, and I''ll tell you more when I have time." "I''ll go with you," said shangguannuo Director Cui was stunned for a while. Shizi knows about it? Without much thought, a group of four rushed to the room. Fang Taiyi was pulled by Cui Guanshi all the way. He was in a bad mood. When he got to the upper room, the claw like hand finally released his arm. He moved his lower joint and his face was dark: "the governor of the upper government is really powerful." Director Cui has always been cruel. If not for Hou Ye''s illness, he still needs the doctor to treat him. According to his temper, he would have given him a knife for a long time. The white knife came in and the red knife came out, making him dare to ignore him like this. Seeing that the doctor Fang came, Liao Shi hurried forward to persuade him: "he was also in a hurry. He was afraid that Hou ye would not be able to wait for the disease, so he was offended. Don''t blame the doctor Fang." She winked at director Cui. "Don''t blame the doctor. I''m in a hurry. I hope the doctor has a lot of people. Don''t be wise to him." Fang Taiyi snorted coldly, ignoring him, and went straight to the bed to check the situation of shangguantuo. Shangguantuo has passed out at this time. He has no mind. His clothes have been soaked in sweat. It can be said that it is miserable and miserable. He is secretly happy. I have suffered a lot these years. I want you to have a little taste of it. In the eyes of these laymen, his needlework and the medicine are just the best way to save lives. It''s amazing. But the expert will understand that every time he gave the needle, he made shangguantuo''s illness more serious. Chapter 1493 And that medicine, it''s also a talisman. Every time I drink it, the body''s pain can be effectively relieved. But the next time I get sick, it will be more painful than the last time. That''s the role of the medicine. Let him taste the extreme pain of the world again and again. When the medicine was delivered, he "checked" the medicine according to the Convention, sprinkled the prepared poison powder in the way, and then watched Liao Shixuan feed the medicine to shangguantuo. Unlike in the past, shangguantuo had not woke up after drinking the medicine vaguely. In order to leave shangguantuo earlier, Fang Taiyi pierced the middle acupoint of shangguantuo''s people with a silver needle, which made him wake up. "How do you feel, Lord?" Fang Taiyi sat in front of the bed, with the same smile on his face. The strange smile made shangguantuo feel cold. After all, shangguantuo is shangguantuo. He is not an ordinary person. Even at this time, he did not immediately reveal his mind. He is very clear that his body still needs to be treated by fangtaiyi. His doubts and dissatisfaction cannot be revealed for the time being. "I''m much better, thank you." This should be the first time shangguantuo has thanked the other side''s doctor. The smile on Fang Taiyi''s face became more and more strong, "you are welcome, it''s all I should do." Before he left the bed, he turned around to tidy up the medicine box. Shangguannuo saw that his father finally woke up, and the pain on his face gradually dissipated. He asked: "Dad, how do you feel now?" Seeing that his son was also there, Shangguan Tuo was comforted and nodded to his son: "I''m much better. Why are you here? Who told you that? " "It''s me," said Liao. "You''re so sick. He''s a son. He should come to see you." Shangguantuo really cares for this son and places all his hopes on him. He doesn''t want to let him know about his illness and the evil things he has done. He just wants him to be clean and wait for the day when he takes over the throne. It was thought that he was in his prime and it would take years for his son to take over the throne, but I''m afraid he can''t wait that long now. His body is not as good as it is every day. Maybe he can''t endure it any day. It''s time to make plans in advance. "Well, I''m fine now. You go out, old Cui can stay." Liao Shihong said with his eyes: "you look like this, marquis. Let''s take care of the affairs of the central government and have a good rest." The superior officer frowned and looked discontented: "what do you know as a woman? Go out and close the door outside. No one is allowed to come in without my orders. " Liao had no choice but to leave the room with his son and send Fang Taiyi away. "Fang Taiyi, is there really no way to cure my father?" Shangguannuo still does not give up. He pulls Fang Taiyi aside and asks. Fang Taiyi shook his head and sighed: "son of the earth, I am a doctor. If I can cure him, will I watch Hou Ye''s condition worsen day by day?" "Then there are people in the world who can govern?" Asked the superior officer. "If the princess is still there, if master Jane is still there, maybe there is a way to cure them. My medical skills are not as good as theirs. There is no way. Please forgive me." If the princess can be cured, or if Jane Yun can be cured, can reading literature also be cured? After all, she has a deep understanding of the two, and her medical skills are very good. She must be able to cure them, but - Chapter 1494 "It''s just a pity that now the side by side palace is not the former side by side palace, and master Jane is missing, even the princess Changle is missing. The Marquis is is ill. I don''t know what to do." He deliberately told shangguannuo so that he could know what is good and evil. If he had not done so, how could he be today? Shangguannuo was full of bitterness and could not speak any more. He silently sent Fang Taiyi out of the mansion. He hurried back to Mu Cang''s house. Instead of going to his room, he came to the outside of Nian Wen''s room. Originally, the light was still on in the room, but when he approached, the light in the room went out. He knew that she didn''t want to see him. Maybe she knows why he''s looking for her. The man, who has done so many wrong things, has become a villain, but the man, after all, is his father. At the beginning, he thought that he could face it smartly, but when he saw his father''s suffering with his own eyes, he realized that he could not, after all, it was the father who raised him for nineteen years. He is not a good man for reading, a good minister for the emperor, and a good son for his grandfather. But for his shangguannuo, he is a good father and gives him the best. For a long time, he raised his hand and knocked on the door of the room where he read. In the dark night, those eyes were very bright, bright and full of disappointment. Finally let her guess, he will come back, he finally came back. She got up, pulled off the clothes on the screen frame, put them on slowly, and put all the things belonging to her into her arms. It seems that this place can''t stay any longer. She came to the door and opened it. She saw shangguannuo''s gloomy face and sighed silently. "You don''t have to say that. I know what you are going to say. My answer must be clear to you. It seems that there is no room for me here. Elder martial brother, please leave now." She turned to go, he quickly stopped her, "really, really can''t?" She turned her head to look at him, looked at his face, looked into his eyes, and said, "if it''s you, what do you think?" If it''s you, what do you think? Ah - I''m afraid I''ll buy a firecracker to celebrate. Isn''t it a great thing to celebrate that the rioters and thieves who have killed their families finally have their revenge? He retracted his hand and looked bitterly: "I''m sorry, I, I just --" read the text and wave his hand: "you don''t have to explain, I understand that person, after all, is your father, you will have such emotions, I can understand, but also please understand me, I''m not a saint, not a God, I can''t cure enemies." Shangguannuo finally nodded his head: "I understand that I don''t blame you. Neither do you, nor blame him. After all, he has been rewarded." Retribution? Hum, it''s not over yet. Seeing that Wen Nian was silent, shangguannuo said again, "wen''er, I don''t need to leave. I won''t talk about it again. You can rest assured." Nianwen shook his head: "no, it''s meaningless to stay. He looks like this. He can''t do anything. I''d better go. The master still needs my care." She turned around and walked a few steps, then looked back at him: "shangguannuo, you are you, he is him, he is responsible for his mistakes, and you don''t have to, you didn''t make mistakes, you don''t have to blame yourself, I never blame you." --------- PS: recommend the shepherd boy''s new book ha "miracle doctor and peasant girl: you can''t feed your husband enough". The new book has just been published, and if you want to catch up with it now, hundreds of thousands of words in front are free. It''s updated every day. I hope everyone can collect it. Thank you! Introduce: what ghost? She even changed from a great doctor in the 23rd century to a little peasant girl in a strange mountain village! Grandma is cruel and ruthless. Aunt is mean and calculating. In order to eat and eat for a day, she had to roll up her sleeves to do the work, plant the fields, cure the disease and abuse the dregs. What? Grandmother''s lack of money for treatment? Cousin has no money to marry? Do you want to borrow money to study? Get out of here! How far is history, how far are you going!! "Lady, I''m hungry --" "husband, I feel that my body has been hollowed out, and I want to let go --" husband is not sullen, it''s true - sullen - ah!!! Chapter 1495 Shangguannuo smiled bitterly and nodded helplessly. He knew that Nianwen never blamed him, but after all, his surname was Shangguan, and how could he say that he had nothing to do with the damage caused to her by Shangguan''s family? Or leave. He did not hold back, nor ask her, in the dark corner, watching her step by step away from his vision. This farewell may be farewell, or goodbye, their relationship will never return to the past. Wan Kun, disguised as an ordinary eunuch, slipped out of the palace to help the chief executive to buy goods. He remembered the article in his mind and his mother who was seriously ill. As soon as he left the palace, he rushed to the other garden of shangguannuo. As soon as I arrived at the other garden, I saw Nianwen walking out of the gate slowly with his mother, while my father was carrying two burdens. It seemed that he was going to leave the other garden. He turned over and dismounted, stepped forward quickly, and held his mother''s other arm: "where are you going?" Wan Kun has changed his appearance today. If he didn''t open his mouth, they would just say that an ordinary passer-by passed by. "It''s kun''er, you''re here in time." Jianyun coughs and smiles. Mr. Wan seems to be a lot older. Every day, there are many white hair. His black hair is almost half white. When he saw his son coming, his heavy face also showed a smile: "we are thinking about how to inform you. I didn''t expect you to come in such a timely manner." Wan Kun swallowed the pain in his heart and turned to read the text. His familiar face was covered with tears and his eyes were red. It was obvious that he had just cried. "What''s the matter? What happened? " Wan Kun''s heart was very busy. Nianwen shook his head: "it''s OK, I''m ok, but I left Shangguan. Now Shangguan develops a serious illness. Shangguan Nuo has a heart of impatience. I don''t know how long he will keep a secret for us. I want to leave early. Today''s gatekeeper is a friend I saved in the market. I''ve got it sorted out. Now I''ll send them out of the city." Kyoto is still in the power of Shangguan family. It''s not safe to stay in the city. Maybe it''s a better choice to leave. Jianyun is now critically ill, and there''s nothing left to help them. When Nianwen proposed to send her out of the city, she didn''t object. As long as the children decided what to do, she had no objection. Wan Kun asked, "Why are you crying? What else happened? " He frowned tightly. Did shangguannuo bully her? Thinking of this, he became extremely nervous. Nianwen shakes his head and looks at the master beside her eyes. At last, she doesn''t say anything. Wankun is very clear about the situation of the master. Now, it''s doubtless that she stabs another knife in his heart. She can''t bear it. "Nothing, just think of my parents. Let''s go. Don''t delay the time." She helped the master to get on the carriage. The carriage was very small. It seemed very crowded when four people sat together, but it was also a very rare warmth. How good would it be if they could stay together like this? It was very smooth to go out of the city. Those soldiers who pretended to be powerful didn''t knock her out of the car to check. The brother who promised to help her was obviously able to speak among the soldiers. He waved and immediately let go. "Where shall we go?" Wan Kun asked. Nianwen pointed to the East and said, "do you remember the farm where we took refuge?" Wan Kun nodded: "remember, Luoji''s farm, where do you want to go?" Chapter 1496 "Well, go to Luoji''s farm. Uncle min is also there. Last time I was rescued by shangguannuo, uncle min almost fell into the hands of a bad thief. It was Luoji who saved him. He has been there for healing. I went to the farm the day before yesterday, and uncle min''s injury is almost healed. Some of the family guards who escaped also found there. Uncle Min said that you and uncle are alone in the palace, These guards can be brought into the palace by you to find opportunities to replace the running dogs of the official family. " Jianyun nodded: "it''s a good way. I was worried all the time. You didn''t even have a guard in the palace. If anything happens, it''s up to you two. It''s really dangerous. I''ll be relieved if you have a constant guard." She is very clear about Hengzhi''s Kung Fu. She can be a close guard of Hengzhi, and she is not an ordinary expert. She is sure that Kung Fu is in the top class. The carriage stopped under the big tree beside the official road, and a group of people got off the carriage and walked into the path to the farm far away from the official road and hidden in the mountain. Through the green field, on one side is a small village with smoke curling up, and on the other side of a pond is an elegant farm. At the gate of the farm, there is a tall man standing. The man walks back and forth constantly, as if waiting for someone, very anxious. Nianwen Yao waves to him and says, "Uncle min -" she shouts. Seeing min Hengzhi turning around to see her, she smiles sweetly and feels peaceful. When min Hengzhi saw them, the color of his face finally disappeared. He hurried to meet them. The closer he got, the clearer he could see his master''s old and haggard. He was very sad. His eyes immediately turned red: "master, my apprentice is unfilial." He knelt in front of Jianyun, and the man''s golden tears rolled down. Shifu is not only his mentor, but also his benefactor, the reincarnation parent. Without Shifu, there would be no minhengzhi now. But after he left Laiwu mountain, more than 20 years later, he didn''t do a day''s filial piety in front of his master. Instead, he always caused trouble for him. I haven''t seen him for more than ten years. The master, who was so gorgeous at the beginning, has become so old. His heart is so painful and regretful. Jane Yun took his arm and lifted him up. "Hang Zhi, I know your heart. Get up, I never blame you." Min Hengzhi wipes away his tears and feels heartache. His Shifu regards the dissolving moon as his own daughter, but now - he''s useless. He can''t protect the dissolving moon or Tianqi. He can''t even protect the dissolving moon''s children. He can only watch them take risks in the Palace, but he can''t do anything. "Let''s go first, let''s go in," said Jane She knows that Hengzhi must have thousands of words to say. She can''t stand on the road and listen to him. Min Hengzhi takes Jianyun from Nianwen and takes her to the farm. Just came to the door, a smell of food came out from the inside. Luoji wore cloud like black hair, coarse cloth clothes, and was setting dishes and chopsticks in the hall. When she heard the footsteps, she hurriedly turned to meet her. On her gorgeous face, when she saw Jane Yun, she smiled more and more. "Master Jane, long time no see." Standing in the courtyard, she made a salute to Jane Yun and looked up at Jane Yun, who had not seen her for more than ten years. Chapter 1497 At that time, she lived in the palace side by side, and had several connections with Jane Yun. She was very impressed by her. Unexpectedly, she was so old that she disappeared for more than ten years. Jane Yun smiled and nodded to her: "Princess Luoji, I haven''t seen you for many years. You are still the same as before. Time is really kind to you." Luoji''s face was slightly red. She glanced over min Hengzhi and found that Min Hengzhi was also looking at her. Her quiet face became more and more red. "Come in, please. The food has just been prepared. You are hungry, too." She led Jane Yun and others into the room. There were five dishes and one soup on the table. All of them were made by her. Her aunt who served her went back to her hometown to take care of her grandson. These days, she was taking care of Min Hengzhi. The more skilled the staff were, the rougher the players were. But she didn''t feel bitter at all. This was the life she wanted to live. It was simple, plain and aloof from the rest of the world. But now, I''m afraid she can''t do it if she wants to remain aloof from the rest of the world. Once again, she was involved in the whirlpool of power struggle. This time, she was willing because she met a man for whom she was willing to give everything. They sat around the table and talked about the family routine. After only two drinks, Jane Yun could not eat anything. She was getting weaker and weaker. She knew better than anyone that she was going to die step by step. She was never afraid of death. Everyone would die, sooner or later. But she really doesn''t want to die now. Kun''er hasn''t married, and Rong Yue hasn''t come back. If her husband loses her, how lonely he will be in the future. She also finally understood why some people are afraid of death. People always put fear of death on their lips. But when the shadow of death really comes, people will find that there are so many people in the world who are reluctant to leave. She is not afraid of death, she is only afraid to leave them, just afraid that they will be sad because of her death. If one day the dissolving moon comes back, it''s just a cold tombstone to welcome it... Now she has nothing to ask for, just hope that she can live a little longer and live to the day when the dissolving moon comes back. After sending her mother into the room, Wan kunhong returned to the hall with her eyes fixed. Her father sat in silence with his head down. Father used to be a very talkative person. When he saw him recently, he was always silent. When he looked at his mother, the pain and pity in his eyes broke his heart. He learned medical skills for more than ten years and saved many severe patients. In the end, he could not save his mother. "What happened to your mother?" Mr. Wan endured for a long time. He didn''t intend to ask, but he couldn''t. Wan Kun shook his head: "very bad, very bad --" min Hengzhi''s face was slightly frightened: "what does it mean that it''s very bad? Master, she has excellent medical skills. Can''t you cure her if you two pass it on by her? " Wan Kun said: "if it can be cured, we will not give up even if there is only one ten thousandth of hope. But her five internal organs are all damaged, the poison goes into the bone marrow, the meridians are many lacerations, she did not get timely treatment in the prison, missed the best treatment time, and there is no possibility of cure. Now, we can only do our best to listen to the fate of heaven." It''s like sentencing Jane Yun to death. This book is just in Mr. Wan''s expectation. Hearing his son say this, he didn''t have any accident. He not only felt sorry, but also regretted that he had been devoted to the family business and ran around without taking more time to accompany her. Chapter 1498 There was silence in the hall. Everyone was in a heavy and sad mood. No one was willing to accept the fact. No one wanted to believe it. No one could believe it. I don''t know how long the silence lasted. Mr. Wan sighed a long time and asked in a hoarse voice, "your mother, how long is it?" Wan Kun bowed his head and hid his grief on his face, letting the tears fall into his palm: "if the disease does not continue to worsen, there will be at most one month left." If it doesn''t get worse? Mr. Wan hurriedly asked, "what do you mean? If the condition continues to worsen, is there not even a month? " Wan Kun was silent. In fact, his mother''s situation is very dangerous now. Without the medicines he made, he might not even survive for three days. But this kind of words, he can''t say, how to say it, that is his mother, who gave birth to him, raised and cherished his mother for 14 years. Min Hengzhi said: "you know so many kinds of alchemy, can''t you refine a kind of elixir that can make the master live?" Wan Kun shook his head: "no such pill, no!" Mr. Wan patted Wan Kun on the shoulder and smiled a bitter smile: "well, each person has his own life. This may be your mother''s destiny. In the last stage of her life, with you by her side, I think she will be able to leave safely. Alas - if the moon and Zhongwen can also be there, it''s probably her only regret." Seeing min Heng''s sad tears, it was Luoji. She could not help but blush her eyes. She also experienced the pain of leaving. She knew what it was like. At this time, she thought of her mother. Her mother was also seriously ill. After being rescued from the palace, Qi Rongyue cured her illness and extended her weak body for ten years. Ten years later, her mother relapsed. Overnight, she fell ill like a mountain. Before she went to the city to find Qi Rongyue, her mother passed away. The helplessness and pain of watching her relatives die, she has experienced, so she can feel Wan Kun ''s current mood. A meal ended in silence. Nian Wen handed the talisman he got last night to Wan Kun: "this is the talisman of 200000 troops in Nanwei pass." "Has everyone dealt with it?" Wan Kun asked. Read text to nod: "did not leave a living mouth, all people are dead, this matter, except for you and me, no one knows." Wan Kun said: "well, there is no war in the South Weiguan pass. It''s my plan to cheat out the talisman. Now the talisman of Chengfang camp is also in our hands. Longxi has also been arranged. The western Xinjiang is not under the control of shangguantuo. The troops in other places are not as strong as those in the long run. Now the only worry is to leave the army in the East, which is the base camp of shangguantuo. All the three armies are concerned If we take him as an order, we won''t be able to get the talisman. " Nianwen sighed and said in a deep voice: "if we have more troops than him, even if we fight with him, it will hurt our vitality. Once the war begins, the most pitiful people are the civilians who are affected by the war. The national strength of Chu Dynasty will fall into thousands of battles. The neighbors who are covetous of our Chu Dynasty will seize the opportunity to break the border. At that time, the state will No country, no Chu Dynasty, no more peaceful days. " This is also what Wan Kun and Chu Tianqi are worried about. Just because they don''t want to start a war, they have been holding back. They just wait to get all the talismans, and then when shangguantuo is still ill, shangguannuo will replace their father''s position in the hearts of Dongli generals. Chapter 1499 The mind of the above officials and nuos would not like to see the fire of war, and would naturally hand over the power of Dongli to the court. However, this is only their idea. Nobody knows whether this road can follow their idea. The people''s mind is most changeable. It''s hard to guarantee that shangguannuo will not change his tune on the spot. For example, now, he has changed. His current changes can be said to be human nature. As a son, it''s normal for him to love his parents. He can''t be guaranteed. When the Shangguan is in critical condition, he will entrust heavy responsibilities. He will go astray for his father''s last wishes or to protect the relatives of the Shangguan family from being punished. Things are changeable. They have to plan for the worst and think of a complete retreat. They can''t do nothing until it''s over. Wan Kun looked up at Nian Wen and asked, "how is shangguannuo now?" Nianwen sighed and shook his head gently: "not so good. Last night he hurried to see me. I knew then that things might not develop as we thought before. He said at the beginning that he didn''t care how we retaliated against shangguantuo, but now it seems that he can''t do it." In other words, if it was her, would she be able to do it? If parents do something they shouldn''t do and are poisoned by their opponents, can they just ignore it and stand by? She thinks she can''t. So she can understand shangguannuo''s reaction, not blame him, but she can''t do what shangguannuo wants. Wan Kun said, "it''s also human nature. I just hope he doesn''t follow his father''s path." Nianwen frowned: "I don''t think so. Shangguan promised him that he didn''t look like this." Wan Kun didn''t make a sound. He was simple in nature. How can he understand the complexity of human nature of the human heart? No matter how good a person is, he will become paranoid because of some things of some people, even regardless of good or evil. His heart is also very complex. He hopes that she can keep this simplicity and not be polluted by the world, and that she can see the facts clearly and not be confused by the false goodness of people. "Well, that''s all. I''m going back to the palace, so that nothing will happen in the palace." When min Hengzhi saw that he was going away, he hurriedly called out all the subordinates who were hidden in the dark. There were twelve people, all of them were first-class experts. When min Hengzhi was ambushed outside the city last time, and was rescued by Luo Ji, only they escaped. The rest of them, dead, injured and left alive, have been taken into custody in the prisoner''s account of the city defense camp. Wan Kun is very happy. What they lack now is their own people who can fully believe in them. For him and the emperor, these subordinates of Min Hengzhi are undoubtedly delivering carbon in the snow. "Brothers, the day when the emperor regained power is the time when you will shine on your family." Short words give people infinite hope. What do they practice martial arts to join the army for? For a general who will one day be admired by tens of thousands of people and will shine on his family. Now, they finally wait for this opportunity. The road ahead may be dangerous, but the world''s wealth and wealth, which one is not from danger? People''s mood was gradually rising, and they expressed that they would end their lives and fulfill their mission. In order not to be noticed, they entered the city in batches, then disguised as eunuchs according to Wan Kun''s arrangement, and entered the palace in batches. When wankun returned to the palace, he heard that shangguantuo was coming again. He was discussing with the emperor in the Yuhe palace. He hurried to the Yuhe palace. At a corner, he saw the little eunuch serving in the Yuhe palace. He was shaking his hands and throwing a bag of white powder into the tea cup. PS: recommend the new book of the shepherd boy, the doctor and the peasant girl: the husband is not satisfied with food Chapter 1500 That tea cup is the white jade cup commonly used by the emperor. The little eunuch has a white face and looks very nervous. Wan Kun saw everything in his eyes, calmed his mind and flashed to one side. When the little eunuch came out from the corner with the tea plate, he said generously, "is it for the emperor? Let me come." When the little eunuch saw him, he was relieved for a long time. If he was granted an amnesty, he said: "manager Cheng, this is specially prepared for the emperor. The Marquis has told him to add some materials to the emperor. The little one has already been added. You will not doubt it if you send it to the emperor." Wan Kun nodded quietly: "I know that the Marquis has told me that there is no matter about you here. Please leave." The little eunuch nodded quickly, looked around, saw no one to see and hear, then left in a hurry. He opened the tea cover, a stream of tea fragrance came, tea is very fragrant, is this year''s new tea, tea soup Qingbi, several pieces of tender tip floating in between, how good tea, unfortunately wasted. Tea is poisoned. This one can make people hallucinate and lead to mental disorder. I can''t wait for Shangguan topology. Maybe he knows his destiny is not long. In order to keep his power, he must do everything he wants before he completely falls down. Now he is seriously ill. He has to be ill twice a day. He has no way to control the court. Now he is in a hurry to get the emperor off his horse. The only possibility is that he wants to help Guannuo up. For example, all his efforts over the years will not be in vain. Wan Kun took the tea to the tea room of the side hall, poured out the poisoned tea and made another one to send in. As soon as he entered the hall, shangguantuo''s eyes swept towards him. He nodded to shangguantuo, with a light smile on his lips. Shangguan Tuo''s face was motionless, but the joy in his eyes could not be concealed. Wan Kun put the tea on several cases. When he hung his head, he whispered: "emperor, after drinking the tea, he said that he should rest from dizziness. Don''t stay with him for a long time." Chu Tianqi was clear in his heart. He glanced at the white jade cup on the table and said with a smile, "this year, there is more rain and more sunshine. The new tea is particularly fragrant. You can smell the fragrance even if it is covered by the cup." Shangguantuo also took up the tea cup on the table in front of him, took a sip lightly, smiled and said: "it''s really fragrant. I''m afraid it''s the most fragrant tea I''ve ever drunk in my life." It''s also the most proud moment of his life. He had planned so long that it was time for a good harvest. Chu Tianqi takes up the tea cup, gently scrapes the froth with the cup cover, raises his eyes to see Guan Tuo, and sees his eyes staring at himself and the tea cup in his hand. Ha - is it about to start so soon? Chu Tianqi didn''t rush to drink tea. He looked back at shangguantuo''s eyes and asked with a smile, "it''s said that Ai Qing''s body is not very refreshing these days. It seems that it''s rumours. The vigorous appearance of Ai Qing, where it looks like being ill, is clearly those tongue chewing nonsense." Shangguan Tuo laughs twice: "I don''t think it''s nonsense. I''m not very happy these days, but I don''t think it''s a big problem. I''ll be fine in the future. It''s you, the emperor. You can take good care of your health. After all, if you don''t have a strong body, I''m afraid that the high seat will be unstable." Chu Tianqi laughs: "Ai Qing is really a joker. It''s not a matter of Ai Qing''s words that I know whether the throne can be stable or not." Chapter 1501 Shangguan Tuo also smiled: "the emperor knows. Well, the tea is going to cool. The emperor can use tea." Chu Tianqi nodded, took two sips of the tea cup, and then put it down. They said a few unimportant words, and Chu Tianqi suddenly rubbed his forehead to explain that he was dizzy. Shangguan Tuo''s face was slightly happy, and he deliberately made a nervous look: "what''s the matter with the emperor? Do you want to call the doctor? " Chu Tianqi waved his hand: "no, I don''t want to hear too much from the doctor. Just go to have a rest." He stood up with his desk in one hand and shook his body deliberately. The performance was in place. Wan Kun hurried forward to help Chu Tian leave the front hall step by step, and then go to the dormitory of the back hall. Shangguantuo didn''t follow up to check. He also felt that he was beginning to feel uncomfortable. This was the early warning before each attack. He hurried out of the hall and called his bodyguard. At the same time, he sent someone to ask Fang Taiyi to go to the government, and at the same time, he hurried home. He is ill now. He must not be seen by outsiders, so as not to become ill. Fang Taiyi is not in the Royal Hospital. Today, she is taking a rest at home. The bodyguard immediately went to the Fang''s house. Yuhe palace "let''s talk about it." All the people in the palace were removed. Only wankun and Chu Tianqi were left in the huge palace. Wan Kun then said that he saw the poisoning of the little eunuch, and said his own guess. Chu Tianqi frowned. "He''s going to start so soon, but we haven''t arranged it yet." Wan Kun said: "his poison is not fatal. He is just anxious to let the officials and the people know that the Emperor today is a dishonorable emperor. Next, he should write an imperial edict for himself to meditate. In this way, he can let himself, or his son, sit on the throne of the emperor." Chu Tianqi said: "since I was imprisoned last time, the jade seal has disappeared. I guess it has long been in the hands of shangguantuo. If he wants to issue an imperial edict, he doesn''t even need to let me know about it." "Yes, it''s the most critical moment. I just saw that he didn''t look very well. He should be ill soon. If he keeps awake, he will have the chance to do these things." Chu Tianqi''s eyes brightened: "but if he can''t wake up, this matter will have to be delayed until he wakes up again." Wan Kun said at once, "today''s Fang Taiyi is not in the Royal Hospital. I will go to Fang''s house now." Chu Tianqi nodded: "OK, you go quickly, you must find him before the officials." "Emperor, during the time when I left, you must not eat or drink anything casually. Everything will wait for me to come back." Chu Tianqi understood that the people around him, except for WAN Kun, were almost all shangguantuo people. If they wanted to harm him, they could use many methods. "I understand. You go quickly. I can protect myself." Wankun left in a hurry and rushed all the way to fangfu. Instead of entering from the front door, he turned over the wall in the backyard. He has been to Fang''s house several times. Knowing the way, he directly found the study of Fang Taiyi. The place where he usually stays most is the study. Fang Taiyi was packing the medicine box. When he saw him coming in through the window, he looked back at the door. The guard outside didn''t find Wan Kun. He was relieved and hurried him into the compartment. "Why come here at this time? Don''t you want to die? " Asked the doctor in a low voice. Chapter 1502 Wan Kun asked in a low voice, "are you going to the official family now?" Fang Taiyi nodded: "exactly, how do you know? Shangguantuo is now in the mansion. " Wan Kun leaned forward and whispered a few words in Fang Taiyi''s ear. Fang Taiyi''s face brightened immediately. He finally waited until that day. The old thief should have cleaned him up like this. "I know how to do it. Don''t worry. I''ll do it beautifully." Wan Kun said, "don''t let down the truth. Now they are in power to kill you as a doctor. It''s almost effortless to protect themselves." Fang Taiyi was moved in his heart. He knew that the young man in front of him was sincere. He was different from shangguantuo. He had human feelings and he could feel it. Fang Taiyi nodded heavily: "I understand. Don''t worry." Fang Taiyi picked up the medicine chest and went out, followed the bodyguard to leave Fang''s mansion, and WAN Kun went out from the original road to return to the Chu palace. When the doctor Fang Taiyi arrived, shangguantuo had passed out in pain. Although he was in a coma, his body was still twitching and shaking. Even in a coma, his body was still suffering a lot. After checking it for a while, Mrs. Fang said calmly, "madam, the Marquis has reached a very critical stage. I have no way to deal with it. The old way doesn''t work at all for the present marquis." Liao''s face was white, and he could no longer care about the defense of men and women. He grabbed Fang Taiyi''s arm and said, "Fang Taiyi, I know you are a miracle doctor. There is no disease in the world that you can''t cure. Please, I beg you, you must cure the marquis. I promise you, as long as you can cure the Marquis, I can give you anything you want. Thousands of gold, fields and houses, even I can promise to you for Hou Ye as long as you can cure Hou ye, whatever it is, whatever it is. " Doctor Fang still shook his head: "it''s not that I won''t do it, but that I can''t do it. Madam, don''t embarrass me." Liao Shi''s face was desperate, and his tears kept falling down: "really, is there really no way?" Fang Taiyi took another look at shangguantuo and said, "what I can do now is to save his life, but whether he can wake up as before, it''s only fate." Do your best and listen to heaven. This is not the first time for her to hear such words. Before her father passed away, the doctor said the same to her. Before her mother passed away, it was the same. Is it her husband''s turn now? No, no, if the master is gone, what about this family? There used to be a father and a mother holding it, but now there is no father. Noer has never stood in front of the master''s department. Who can believe such a young noer? Now the situation has reached such a point. If the master is gone, the official family may face the disaster of extinction. "Really, is there really no other way?" Liao cried and asked Fang Taiyi: "I can only protect his life. Whether I can wake up depends on his nature." Fang Taiyi is the one who knows the master''s body the most. He was treating the master several times before. There was no way for others to take the master. The reward notice was posted, but no one came to expose it. She seems to have no choice but to believe in Fang Taiyi. She finally nodded her head: "well, it''s better to save his life. First, his life. Other things, later, it''s not too late." She still hopes for the notice outside. There are countless capable people in the world. There will always be someone who can cure the Marquis, there will always be someone. Chapter 1503 This time, Fang Taiyi didn''t ask Liao to leave the room. He opened the needle to Shangguan in front of Liao. Liao couldn''t understand either, but he was dazzled and had no idea. What to do? What to do in the future? She suddenly thought of her son. If her husband really fell, the only support of the Shangguan family would be noer. She beckoned to the maid outside the door: "go and invite the son of the world. Hurry up." The maid hurried away, but she was still alone when she came back. She said to Liao, "madam, Shizi is not in the mansion. The servants in the courtyard said that Shizi and Cui steward went out, saying they went to an auction house in the east of the city." Liao frowned and looked very ugly: "when are they going to go out and have fun? Go and pass on my words. Send someone to the auction house to find both of them together and say I have something urgent." At this time, Fang Taiyi had finished applying the needle, and was pinning the silver needle into the needle bag. He turned his head and glanced at Liao Shi, saying, "madam, the Marquis''s condition is temporarily stable." Liao hurried forward and saw that her husband was not convulsing as before, and her face seemed to look better. Her nervous mood is a little slow, urgent ask "Hou Ye he really won''t wake up?" Fang Taiyi shook his head: "I''m not sure. If Hou Ye wants to survive, he may wake up. It''s up to him." Liao wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, sighed a long time and said with a wry smile, "thank you." Doctor Fang nodded, picked up the medicine box and left. If he didn''t take the whole situation into consideration, he would like to stab the dog thief to death today. One hour later, governor Cui and shangguannuo hurried back to the mansion. Liaoshi was going to lecture them, but shangguannuo said, "Mom, we have found a way to save dad." Liao was stunned, and then he was very happy: "but is there a miracle doctor Shangguannuo shook his head and looked very excited: "no, there is a kind of magic medicine, which will be sent to Kyoto for auction in a few days. This kind of magic medicine is made of Bodhi seeds that can produce fruit once in 30 years. A bodhi tree can produce fruit once in 30 years, only one at a time. But this Bodhi can only produce a return to the sun pill. It is said that even the dead people can eat it, they can also make it Return to Yang, so it''s called return to Yang pill. " Cui steward then said: "it may be exaggerated that the dead can return to Yang after eating it. However, the magical effect of Bodhi pill is real. No matter what disease, as long as you take Bodhi pill, you can get rid of it." "Is there such a magic medicine?" Liao''s blood is boiling after hearing this. I wish I could take Bodhi pill to my husband now. Shangguannuo nodded: "it''s absolutely true that governor Cui and I went to Citibank today. That''s why we have verified the truth. At most, three days later, bodhidan will be auctioned in Citibank." Liao hurriedly said, "in any case, this Bodhi pill must not fall into the hands of others. No matter what the cost is, this Bodhi pill must be taken. It is about your father''s life." Speaking of his father''s life, shangguannuo found out that his father was lying on the bed. His face did not change. He asked, "what''s wrong with father?" Liao sighed and said in a deep voice: "he just came back from the palace today and was ill. Doctor Fang Taiyi just came here and gave him a needle. Although his condition was under control, doctor Fang Taiyi said that he was very ill. He had no choice but to do his best and listen to heaven''s orders. Could he wake up?" Chapter 1504 Shangguannuo didn''t expect that his father''s illness would worsen so fast. Now he is in a coma and bedridden state. Without this Bodhi pill, he can''t think. Without his father, shangguannuo''s family will end up in the same situation. These days, his heart has been suffering a lot. He hopes that his father will be as healthy as before, but he doesn''t want to launch a coup to seize things that don''t belong to him. When governor Cui left, he took his mother to sit down at the table. "Mom, I want to discuss something with you." Liao nodded, "you say." "Niang, if that Bodhi pill is really effective and can really save my father, I want to take you two old people to leave Kyoto, far away from this land of right and wrong, let''s go back to Dongli, or to any place where no one knows us, start life again, and ignore the political situation, OK?" Liao Shi looked surprised: "what are you talking about? You''ve been a son of the world all your life. Your father is a marquis. In the future, he didn''t say anything later. But shangguannuo knew what she was going to say. He said, "Mom, I don''t care about these false names. I don''t have that ambition. I just want our family to live together in a healthy and safe way. Even if it''s a hard life, I''m always more nervous than I am now and put my head in my waist Better to live. " Liao looked at her son. She never thought that his son would say such a thing. She thought that his son, like all the dandies, only enjoys wealth. She was very moved, but she still shook her head: "my child, you are too young. Some things are not what you want to do. As things develop to this point, we can''t afford to choose. We have no choice. We can only keep our current life and even lead a better life if we continue to move forward, as you said, give up our eyes What are the consequences of all the hard won things? Have you ever thought about it? " "Shangguannuo nodded:" I thought about it, so I said that we took advantage of the fact that things have not reached the point of uncontrollable, our family quietly left Kyoto, far away from this right and wrong, and never asked the world "It''s easy for you to say. All over the world, where can we go? Facing us, there is only one way to die. Do you understand? " Liao''s mood was a little excited. She didn''t understand what her son said. She just couldn''t let go of the life of being well-off. She had never suffered in her life. Now she''s old and has to go to the life of a lower class? She can''t do it. It''s terrible to think about it. "Niang -" shangguannuo wanted to persuade again, but was interrupted by Liao Shisheng: "you don''t have to say it again. It''s up to you and me to decide. Unless your father and mother make such a decision, it''s useless for you to break up with me." What else can he say when his mother refuses? His mother was his last hope for his father''s character. If his mother could agree, he would be able to take him out of here. But his mother didn''t agree. Although he was a son, he didn''t have the right to make decisions in this house. He sighed a long time. Maybe it was his destiny. Looking at her son''s lonely back, Liao''s mood is also very complex. She doesn''t want to worry about the day, but she doesn''t want to be poor. Chapter 1505 On the other hand, after receiving the news that shangguantuo had been completely unconscious, Chu Tianqi and wankun had a big exchange of blood in the palace, and they would surround them with their own eyes and ears. Nian Wen has not been idle these days. He wanders around the Kyoto City and finds some bodyguards who were originally in the palace. They are all people that my parents trusted. After my parents'' accident, they left the palace and started a small business in the Kyoto City, waiting for my parents to come back one day. They are very excited to be found by the little princess. In a short time, they have contacted some other guards. There are more than 20 people in total. Although they are not top-ranking experts, they have made great progress in their Kung Fu under the guidance of the king side by side in these years, which is not comparable to that of ordinary martial arts guards. "Princess, Prince and princess have no news yet?" Asked ah Si anxiously. Nianwen shakes his head: "although there is no news of them, I believe they are still alive and must be alive. One day they will come back here again. What we have to do is to clear up the evil forces, protect the emperor, and let those who are trying to be evil get out of here before they come back." "Princesses, princesses and princesses have great kindness to us. As long as the princesses have a word, even if we die at once, we have no complaints." "I won''t let you die," read the text. "You just need to listen to the emperor. You can do what he asks you to do. You don''t have to stand out and make your own claims. As long as you can calm down and win, you will surely belong to us." They are all warriors. The competitive factors in their blood make them destined not to lead an ordinary life, rather to die vigorously than live humbly. After passing Qi with wankun, they put people into the palace in batches, and as before, they secretly replaced the ears and eyes of the officials. Around them, there are too many ears and eyes of Shangguan family. Now, although there are some of their own people, after all, Yulin Wei, who holds the majority of seats, is still under the control of Shangguan family. Even if Shangguan Tuo is unconscious, they still haven''t been disordered. "The emperor, shangguantuo is unconscious now, but the Yu Lin guards in the palace are not a little flustered. It seems that they don''t know the situation of shangguantuo now." Wankun road. Chu Tianqi nodded: "yes, according to the current situation, they are not clear about the current situation of shangguantuo, or even, the people who directly deploy them are not shangguantuo, but someone else." Wankun also thought of this: "who is it? If shangguantuo doesn''t wake up and the person behind him has enough ability, he can still do what they want to do, it will be very troublesome. " "In this way, if you go to the Queen''s palace, she is shangguantuo''s sister. She will know something about shangguanjia. Maybe she can know who this person is. As long as you know who he is, we can find a way to cure him." Wan Kun nodded and turned out of Yuhe palace. Now Yuhe is already his own person inside and outside the palace. When he left, he was more relieved than before. Shangguanyao eats and prays in the palace everyday these days. She doesn''t care about anything. When pearl is gone, no one talks to her about the situation of the imperial court. She doesn''t ask people to inquire about it. She just wants to live a quiet life. Chapter 1506 Wan Kun came to see her today. She was quite surprised. After listening to wankun''s intention, she immediately thought of a man: "shangguantuo has a right-hand assistant, who is both literate and martial, and has a high level of intelligence. He has always been the most important right-hand arm of shangguantuo." "Who is it?" Wan Kun asked shangguanyao thought about it carefully, and suddenly said: "I remember that his surname is Cui. People in the mansion call him Cui Guanshi. It sounds like a humble name, but Cui Guanshi''s name is very loud even if he is taken to the 200000 army in the East." This is what Wan Kun is worried about. If the superior officer Tuo ming''er is going to die, then the governor Cui will surely concentrate all his efforts to help the superior official Nuo, or he himself. Because he has this ability now, how many people in the world will give up the chance to ascend the heights in vain? "I see. Thank you, empress. I''ll see to it later." Shangguanyao got up to see him off, but she didn''t start. She suddenly thought of something and called wankun: "I heard that Cui Guanshi is a filial son. He has an old mother who is paralyzed in bed. These years, shangguantuo sent people to take good care of him, so Cui Guanshi will do his best to shangguantuo. If you can''t do it, you can try this." Wan Kun nodded, "I know." In his mind, he did not want to do such a thing. The paralyzed old man has suffered all the sufferings of the world. She should not pay the price for her son''s mistakes. But when it comes to the last resort, we must do something we don''t want to do. Wan Kun went out of the palace in person to explore the news about the governor Cui. Although there is no master in the ten thousand families where he and his parents live, the property of the ten thousand families is still in the hands of the upper officials. At the beginning, the upper officials sent people to watch their ten thousand families. But when he learned that Wan Kun had died in the hands of the upper officials Yao, he also relaxed the supervision of the ten thousand families. Nianwen can find the guards who left the palace, and there are ten thousand families Forces are helping. Otherwise, in the huge Kyoto City, if you want to find a few people secretly, it is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack. He met a trusted shopkeeper in Chongxin restaurant, talked with him for an hour, and then left quietly. After returning to Yinzhuang, the shopkeeper immediately launched the information network which had been sealed for a long time, and tried his best to find out all the information about manager Cui. Citibank "Shizi, you are here. Please come inside. Bring Shizi and manager Cui to the VIP table." A man with a big smile came up and warmly welcomed shangguannuo and manager Cui in. Shangguannuo pulled him aside and asked, "will Bodhi pill be auctioned today?" The man couldn''t close his mouth with a smile: "of course, to tell you the truth, 90% of the people who come to our Citigroup business today are coming to Bodhi pill. I have a hunch that Bodhi pill will surely be a priceless one." The first-class elixirs are always in short supply. What''s more, this elixir is close to the magic medicine. It''s the treasure that many people dream of. As long as it can afford the price, he guesses, no one will be stingy. It''s going to be a big profit this time. He''s very happy. It took the eldest brother''s effort to bring the auction of bodhidan to Citibank. If he can''t get back the money, he won''t have to be the shopkeeper. Shangguannuo and manager Cui look at each other. Both of them are ecstatic. It seems that they are right today. Chapter 1507 Business firms not only do business of auction, but also do other business on weekdays. Auctions are sometimes held once a half month, sometimes once a month, sometimes only once a few months. It all depends on whether there are attractive auctions, and the quantity must reach a certain amount. In this way, auction houses can earn money and run smoothly when they hold auctions. Therefore, every auction is held, there is not only one treasure to be auctioned, but also at least ten items to be auctioned. Since I heard that there were Bodhi pills being photographed in the early morning, many treasure owners with different treasures sent the photos to Citibank in order to rub the enthusiasm of Bodhi pills and make their own photos have a good price. Today, almost all the rich and powerful people in Kyoto come to Citibank, and the corner of the shopkeeper''s mouth is almost behind his ears. Today, there are 11 pieces of products, and Bodhi pill, as the most valuable and popular product, is put in the last place by the commercial firm. Only after the first 14 pieces have been photographed can the last Bodhi pill come to the stage. If these fourteen treasures can indeed be called treasures in ordinary times, but today, all the thoughts of the big guy are on the Bodhi pill, and I don''t know what price the Bodhi pill can offer. Many people who want to get the Bodhi pill are very careful. I thought that with the heat of Bodhi pill, no matter what, I could get a good price, but it turned out to be unexpected. Not only didn''t I get a good price, but I didn''t even get the price on weekdays. Seeing this situation, the superior officer frowned and said to governor Cui, "it seems that we have many opponents today." Manager Cui nodded: "it''s true that there are eight people in the VIP table. Apart from us, there are seven people. The seven people didn''t even show their hands at the first 14 times of shooting. Obviously, they also came to Bodhi pill." Manager Cui glanced out of the window, and then said: "the people who can sit in the VIP seat of Citigroup are not only rich, but also entitled. Those seven people should have a good start." Cui immediately smiled and said, "there is no defense. It''s hard to say otherwise. But this is the Chu Dynasty, the capital city of the Chu Dynasty. No matter who they are, no matter how powerful they are, can they be bigger than you?" Shangguannuo was not so optimistic and worried. The seven men had entered the business and never appeared. They looked very mysterious and didn''t know where they were sacred. At last, Bodhi pill''s auction began. At the beginning, the high price was called out. The people calling for the price in the lobby kept coming one after another. The base price was 2000 gold, and soon fifty thousand liang of gold was called out. Until the voice in the hall gradually died down, the VIP table on the second floor began to call for the price. People understand that the price call just started, but it''s just a hot spot. The real auction has just begun. In the eight VIP rooms, including shangguannuo, there are only seven people asking for the price. In the VIP room next to shangguannuo, no one has ever asked for the price. If he can''t sense the breath of someone in the next room, he will even wonder whether there is anyone in the next room. The price of 50000 liang of gold was soon raised to 300000 by the two distinguished guests. Shangguan Nolin took 400000 gold tickets when he went out. This is all the gold tickets that Shangguan family can afford at present. He never thought that it would cost so much to buy a pill. At first, he thought that if he took the 400000 gold tickets, he would be able to take the Bodhi pill. Chapter 1508 Now it seems that the situation is in suspense. "Manager Cui, how many gold tickets can we move at most in our house?" Asked the superior officer. Manager Cui shook his head: "that''s all. I was afraid of this situation. So I put all the active people in the government together. That''s all." When they entered Citibank, they registered the maximum amount that can be used today. Once they exceeded the maximum amount they registered, they would automatically be withdrawn from the auction and lose the qualification of the auction. If you want to change the status quo, there is only one way to get a large number of gold tickets and get the supervision office of Huaqi commercial bank to raise the limit, they can continue to auction at a high price. But the problem is that they can''t get more gold tickets now and can''t raise the limit at all. The governor Cui broke his heart. He patted the table and said in a deep voice: "if we can get the property of thousands of families earlier, how can we have this situation today? The Shangguan family has been dominating for many years in the East, but they don''t live as luxurious and luxurious as the Marquis in other places. When the old Marquis is was in charge of his family, he saw that he spent a lot of money on road construction and disaster relief, and there was nothing left in the family It was not until the Marquis came to power and took charge of the government that the situation slowly changed. After all, it was not long. It was very rare to save this family business. " At this time, the price of VIP table 6 has been raised to 360000. Shangguannuo is worried, but there is nothing to do. "It seems that we are going to use our power, or this Bodhi pill will surely lose our hand with us today," said Cui In normal times, if he encounters such a thing, shangguannuo will certainly stop Cui Guanshi. He is most disgusted with the injustice of using power to oppress people. But today, it involves his father. He finally chooses silence. Once upon a time, he was proud of himself and recognized himself as extraordinary, which is different from those ordinary people. But now, he suddenly understands that he never It''s not special. It''s always ordinary. It''s the same as millions of people in the world. It''s nothing special. He closes his eyes, wants to close his ears at the same time, does not want to listen to those disgusting conversations, but those words, like a sharp blade, a broken knife pierced his ears, a record pierced into his heart. The shopkeeper and the boss of Citibank can''t be the master. After all, this Bodhi pill is not the product of their business. It''s the product of someone else''s vendor. They can''t be the vendor''s master, but they can bridge the gap between director Cui and the vendor. Let them talk face to face. The flower boss came directly to VIP room 2 and knocked on the door of the VIP room to enter. At this time, Cui Guanshi and shangguannuo knew that it was not the buyer but the seller who was next to them. The seller is not a native, so to speak, there is no bodhi tree in Chu Dynasty. He comes from a remote and barren country. Bodhi tree is the only precious thing in their country. In order to let the people in his hometown survive the cold winter of this year, he came to Chu with the newly refined Bodhi pill. Because among the four neighbors, only Chu is the richest, and it is auctioned here Bodhi pill, naturally, can be sold at a high price that no other place has. His purpose is very simple, that is to ask for money, a lot of money. At this time, the price had reached 400000 yuan, and when he heard that the governor Cui and the shangguanzi had only 400000 gold votes, he immediately rejected their proposal. Chapter 1509 As long as he doesn''t stop shouting, it''s obvious that the price can continue to rise. Who will bite the meat loose? Seeing that he refused to compromise, manager Cui immediately turned ugly and showed his fierce face: "boss song, surely you are not the first time to participate in the auction. Have you seen the boss of a business firm bring the buyer to see the seller personally?" Boss song was stunned and shook his head: "I haven''t seen it, so what?" "So what? Can''t that prove it? The boss of Citibank did not dare to offend us, which brought us to meet me. This is a violation of the rules, but he still did it against the wind. This proves that he knows a lot about practice, knows that some people can offend, and some people can''t "You threaten me?" Boss song frowned and his face sank. Cui Guanshi lenghum: "yes, I''m threatening you. My name is Cui. I''m the manager of Xianguang Houfu. This is our son. To be honest, we must obtain the Bodhi pill potential. If you know how to do it, you can exchange 400000 gold tickets for your Bodhi pill, hand in the money and hand in the delivery." Boss song asked, "what if I don''t know the face?" "Don''t blame me for being rude if you don''t know who you are. No matter how much money you make in this Citigroup business, I can guarantee that you can''t take a cent with you, or even leave this capital alive." "So there is only one way to face me, isn''t there?" Boss song wants to die, but what can he do? A strong dragon can''t beat a local snake. He can be regarded as a strong dragon in his own country, but in this capital of Chu, he doesn''t even count as a local dragon, the boss of the business firm is in a stalemate when he sees something, for fear that something really happens, who dares to take something to Citibank for auction in the future? Who will trust the rules of Citibank? Only when boss song called for a halt, could all the people not transfer their anger to him, or at least not bear the accusation of black shop. He hurriedly pulled boss song aside and whispered, "boss song, to be honest, these two people can''t be bothered. They are very powerful. He said that if you can get out of Kyoto horizontally, you can do it. That''s not a joke. Even if you earn so much money, you can''t take it away in the end. What''s the point? Do you think so? " This truth, how can boss song not know, he just can''t swallow this tone of the chest. At this time, the boss of the business firm said that he was reconciled, and his reason returned to seven points? Why even you are afraid of this. " The boss of the business firm came to him and whispered a few words in his ear. Boss song suddenly realized that it was such an identity. No wonder the boss of the business firm would be so polite and careful to them. After measuring around, he finally loosened his mouth. If not, he could not. The sound of holding up and clapping outside was not as lively as before. Several other VIPs withdrew from the competition. At present, only two people were still raising their cards. He had to turn the situation around before the dust settled. Otherwise, he didn''t know what else was involved. "Well, I promise you I''ll make a deal for 400000 gold." Boss Song said to manager Cui. Cui Guanshi looks very happy and smiles at boss song: "boss song is really a pleasant person. I like to deal with boss song best." Boss song didn''t answer his words, just nodded slightly, turned to the closed window of the VIP room, pushed the window guard away, and said to the young man who was taking photos in the lobby, "stop, I''ve decided not to sell it." Chapter 1510 His words are like dropping a boulder into a calm lake and arousing thousands of waves. At the same time, all the windows of the VIP seats protruded their heads and their eyes stabbed boss song like blades. "You say no, no?"? Do you think this auction house is a playful place? " Those who are willing to spend so much money to buy Bodhi pills are all those who are seriously ill or injured at home. They are waiting for this thing to save their lives. At this time, boss Song said not to sell it. How can they accept it? Among the six VIP seats, one of them is Mr. Wan''s capable hand, the old shopkeeper. The old shopkeeper just saw Mr. Wan with him yesterday. He heard that his wife was seriously ill and even Mr. Wan could not be cured. Now it''s only destiny. He immediately told him about the Bodhi pill. Mr. Wan was ecstatic. He immediately asked him to take full responsibility for it. Even if the whole industry was changed, he must get the Bodhi pill. Just now, he has reached the highest price of 530000 liang of gold. Seeing that the other side has gradually given up, he thought he would succeed in the auction. Unexpectedly, boss song had to stop the auction. Ancient shopkeeper pointed to boss song and said: "boss song, you are still a businessman. You can also do this kind of act of suddenly suspending the auction? You are not afraid of the big and small businesses of the Chu Dynasty in the future. No one dares to take your auction anymore? " Boss song is also very unjust and desperate. What can he do? "I''m sorry for you. I don''t want the deposit of 50000 yuan. It''s a compensation for you. Sorry!" He made a deep bow to the outsiders and shut down the business. "Are you satisfied now?" Boss Song said coldly to manager Cui and Shangguan. The steward Cui could not close his mouth with a smile: "well, boss song is really happy. In this way, I will give you the golden ticket and you will give me the Bodhi pill." Boss song also wants to settle the matter as soon as possible, so as not to have a long dream. After getting the money, he will leave immediately and will not stay for a quarter of an hour. The owner of the commercial bank ordered people to send up the Bodhi pill placed on the auction table. Both sides handed in money and delivered it in front of the owner of the commercial bank. It was not until the fluffy box with Bodhi pill was held in the hand of shangguannuo that his heart really settled down and his father was finally saved. When the four came out of the VIP room, the old shopkeeper who was passing by saw this scene, his heart was thumping. Governor Cui and shangguannuo didn''t know the old shopkeeper, but the old shopkeeper knew them. They had seen each other a few times. Unexpectedly, Bodhi pill fell into the hands of shangguanjia. What should we do. He had planned to discuss the purchase of Bodhi pill with boss song in private. At present, there is no hope. He didn''t linger much. He hurried to the secret industry of ten thousand, HSBC Bank. Unexpectedly, Mr. Wan was also there. As soon as he said something, Wan Kun was in a hurry on the spot: "what do you say? Is there an auction of Bodhi pill today? " The old shopkeeper hurriedly said: "yes, today, I had already offered 500000 gold, and I had already won. But who knows, I let shangguannuo and Cui intercept Hu." "So that bodhidan has fallen into the hands of shangguannuo?" He felt so bad that things seemed to start to get out of control. The old shopkeeper nodded: "yes, they bought boss song''s Bodhi pill at a price of 400000 Liang. Boss song doesn''t look very good. He should be forced." Chapter 1511 Wan Kun never knew that there was a Bodhi pill. This Bodhi pill is the only chance to continue his mother''s life, and it is also a magic medicine that can make shangguantuo wake up. "Where are you going now, young master?" The old shopkeeper saw that he was in a hurry to leave. He was a little flustered in his heart. He ran after him and asked. Wan Kun didn''t return: "I went to the Shangguan''s house to investigate. If the Bodhi pill isn''t used, I stole it. If it is used, I have to give Shangguan another dose of powerful medicine. I can''t wake him up like this." It''s said that Zheng Nianwen has been with Jianyun for the past two days. She can''t walk away from her body. Today, she can''t even get out of bed. She dare not leave for half a step. Her eyes are crying like a hickory. She doesn''t know how to face this kind of separation. Every moment, she feels like someone is stabbing her heart with a knife. She doesn''t want her master to leave her, nor does she I want my mother to come back one day, but I find that my mother''s teacher is no longer alive. Mr. Wan lost his wife, and Mr. Wan Kun lost his mother... Knowing that a Bodhi pill appeared at the auction house, she wanted to go with her, but she was afraid of any accident when she was away, so she stayed and stood at the door, waiting for the good news from the old shopkeeper. "Wener, sit down and have a drink. You''ve been standing all morning." Mr. Wan sat at the table and poured her a bowl of warm water. Nianwen still turns around and sits opposite to Mr. Wan. She whispers, "is that old shopkeeper reliable?" Mr. Wan nodded: "it''s very reliable. He has been with me for decades. He knows the importance of things and will not let me down." Read the article in the heart always uneasy: "can produce what change ah!" Mr. Wan is also worried about this. It''s time to have a letter now. How could he not even see a person? Jianyun, who had closed her eyes to rest, suddenly opened her eyes. She listened to their words and knew what they were talking about. She said with a wry smile: "people''s destiny is destined by nature. You don''t have to ask. No matter if the ancient shopkeeper can bring back the Bodhi pill, you should keep a peaceful mind. Don''t panic and lose your discretion." "People, sooner or later, are dying. The difference between early death and late death is that everyone wants to live longer, but it''s not up to us. It''s life!" Nianwen got up, went to the master''s bed, took her hand and sat down, tears falling down: "master, all say that good people have good rewards, why do you not get good rewards? God, it''s not fair. " Jianyun shakes her head and pats the back of Nianwen''s wet and cool hand? If I had not been blessed, I would have died as early as sixteen years ago, and there would have been no wankun. " "I was born with a bad disease. Sixteen years ago, I was ill. It was your father and mother who secretly went to find medicine for me and almost died. Without them, there would be no Jianyun today, no such close little apprentice like you, and wankun. If I didn''t get a blessing, how could I have given birth to wankun at such an old age, and I would have no regrets for my whole life." "My son, the old man is fair. I can''t take all the benefits. I can live to this age and see you and kun''er grow up with my own eyes. I''m satisfied. I''m satisfied!" She read the text in front of her eyes. This face is really like her mother. Chapter 1512 If I could see you again in the last day, how nice it would be to let her know that she and Zhongwen are still alive! Min Hengzhi hurried in and said to Nianwen and Mr. Wan, "here comes the old shopkeeper." Nianwen and Mr. Wan said nothing and rushed out quickly. They saw the old shopkeeper holding up his robe and walking towards them. There were big beads of sweat on his forehead and his face was anxious. Looking at him like this, Nianwen''s heart cools. There is no half glow on the face of the old shopkeeper. If he succeeds, how can he not be happy? Mr. Wan rushed forward and asked "how is it? Have you got it? " The old shopkeeper couldn''t catch his breath. He sighed for a long time and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Wan. I missed." Min Hengzhi asked, "did you miss? In terms of financial resources, with the wealth of tens of thousands of families, how could they fail? What happened? " The old shopkeeper said: "the original price has reached 500000 gold, and I was already in a stable situation. Unexpectedly, boss song, the seller, stopped suddenly and said that he would not sell. At the beginning, I said that he thought the price was too low and would not sell it, so I went to find someone to talk to him privately. The price was open with him. But I saw him come out of the VIP room with shangguannuo and manager Cui. I heard him Their conversation, shangguannuo do not know what means, let that song boss with 400000 gold price clinch a deal "You mean that Bodhi pill is in shangguannuo''s hand now?" read the text She thought of shangguantuo''s illness and the sad and worried expression on his face when she said goodbye to shangguannuo that day. It seems that he intended to save shangguantuo with Bodhi pill. If Shangguan tuozhen takes Bodhi pill and wakes up, isn''t it very dangerous for the emperor''s uncle and wankun? Thinking of this, she can''t sit down any longer, but she can''t rest assured of Jianyun. Mr. Wan saw her worries and anxieties, and sighed: "each person has his own life, and it''s useless to force. It''s just - wen''er, do what you want. Your master has me here, and I will keep her." Wen''er hesitated for a while, and finally nodded her head. She went in to say goodbye to the teacher. Her tears could not stop. In the light of the current situation of the teacher, this farewell might be forever... She knelt in front of the bed and made three loud kowtows. Jianyun closed her eyes, and the glistening tears fell from the corners of her eyes and disappeared into the temples. Only one tear mark was still visible. She waved and said, "go ahead and do whatever you want. Don''t let yourself regret in the future." Wen''er gets up and says goodbye to Shifu. Min Hengzhi changes his clothes and plans to go with wen''er. One side of the Luo Ji full of worry, want to stop him, but do not know how to speak. Nianwen said: "Uncle min, please stay. They need your care. There is no one else here to protect them except you. If you leave, I''m not sure." Luoji hears the words and hastens to come forward to answer: "yes, if you also leave, there are only a few of us in the villa. We really want to be a villain. We don''t even have the strength to fight back." Min Hengzhi is really at ease. But he is also at ease with Shifu and Luoji. Nianwen forced a smile: "Uncle min, I used to live in Shangguan mansion for a period of time. I can go in and out of Shangguan mansion freely. Nothing will happen. Besides, I have some personal relations with Shangguan Nuo. He won''t do anything to me." Chapter 1513 Minhengzhi refuses to accept her, so she nods and agrees, "this time is different from the past. Shangguannuo is no longer the former shangguannuo. You should be on guard against him, and don''t let yourself get into danger." Nianwen Yirong looks like Xiaoguan and returns to Shangguan mansion. When she left Shangguan mansion a few days ago, she left it quietly at night. The people in the mansion don''t know what''s going on, and shangguannuo naturally won''t talk about it. No one will stop him naturally when he comes in with a big swing. When she entered shangguanfu, she did not go to mucangju, but went straight to Shangyuan where shangguantuo was. At this time, there are many people standing in Shangyuan, most of whom are familiar with her. Sun Liuliu, shangguanyu''er, Cui Guanshi, several aunts and common children born in the mansion, but shangguannuo and Liao''s are not seen. I think they should be in the house. Is that bodhidan fed? She was shocked and was about to go in to check. Suddenly, her arm was pulled by someone. Before she could turn back, her mouth was covered by a palm. After a while of twists and turns, her feet fell to the ground. Before she could stand still, she reached out and split towards the person on her side. "It''s me." When her wrist was caught, she looked at her closely, and realized that her captors were Wan Kun. "Wankun? Why are you here? " Wan Kun sighed, "it seems that you came here only after you got the news. Unfortunately, we are all late." "Bodhi pill has been eaten by shangguantuo?" She asked in surprise. Wan Kun nodded: "when I came, I saw shangguannuo feeding Bodhi pill into shangguantuo''s mouth. It was too late." "Well, now shangguantuo is awake?" She asked in surprise. Wan Kun shook his head: "no, I have been guarding, shangguantuo didn''t wake up, but I think as long as the bodhidan is the real thing, shangguantuo will wake up, it''s just a matter of time." Read the text to bite a fist to hit on the trunk, hate to say: "this old thief, Bodhi Dan such spiritual Dan, with him also match?" Wan Kun quickly grabbed her hand and saw that her fingers were peeling and bleeding. He said angrily, "are you crazy? No matter how angry you are, you can''t hurt yourself. " "I just hate myself. It''s useless. I can only watch the old thief come back to life. Master," Wan Kun, who is bandaging her with a handkerchief, stops. "My mother, how is she now?" Nianwen shook his head: "no, it''s not good. I don''t know how long she can last. I don''t know if she will still be waiting for us when I go back." Wankun''s hand began to shake. He tried to calm himself down, took a deep breath, smiled bitterly and said, "yes, she will wait for us, she will." He will read the text into his arms, comfort her, and comfort himself, "don''t be afraid, everything has me, I am." She looked up from his arms at his dark blue chin and said, "what should we do now? Once shangguantuo wakes up, the first thing he has to do is to deal with the emperor''s uncle. What should we do? " Wan Kun thought for a moment, and said, "with the days in mind, Zhou Jiao should be almost set up. As long as there is news from Longxi, things should slow down. Now we have to take a step to see it. He has a move. I see it''s just a move. It''s no big deal." It''s easy to say. Is it really that easy? Of course, Nian Wen knows that he is comforting him. Things have deviated from their original ideas. The bright road has been cut off. It is not clear whether he can continue to move on. Chapter 1514 Wan Kun shook her hand and whispered, "wen''er, I have to go. I have to go back to the palace to discuss this with the emperor. You should be more careful and take good care of yourself. Don''t try to be brave in everything. Everything is supported by me and the emperor. You don''t need to force your head, do you understand?" Nianwen frowned. "Well, I have my own discretion. But you must be more careful. You should not only take care of the emperor, but also yourself. Understand?" As soon as Wan Kun''s heart warmed, his mother''s heavy illness had left him depressed in his chest for many days. At this moment, his head fell down and kissed her forehead. He smiled in a low voice and said, "you will worry about me, too. I thought.... Forget it, don''t say it. " She wanted to know, but he had let her go. He walked away and disappeared in a blink of an eye. She stamped her foot discontentedly. "What, half of what she said." Zheng Nianwen returns to Shangyuan. Sun Liuliu and shangguanyu''er are still in the courtyard. The sun is getting more and more fierce, which makes them sweat and sweat one by one. They take the handkerchief to turn the wind for themselves. Sun Liuliu loves his son so that his mother can take him to the shade of the tree beside him to enjoy the cool, so as not to let him get the heat. Looking at the nurse taking the child to the shade, she was relieved. She saw a familiar figure in the corner of her eyes and walked into the courtyard. She looked at it with her eyes. It was Xiaoguan, which she hated deeply. At once, she shrieked, "Xiaoguan, come here." Read text dark scold bad luck, this just came in to be seen by her. Now she is the master and the son. She is just a servant, so she can''t disobey the idea of life. "I''ve seen Princess shizifei!" Her respectful salute, though disgusting. Sun Liuliu snorted coldly, "do you still have me in your eyes?" Read the text hurriedly way: "Princess shizifei joked, how dare small eyes have no princess shizifei." "Where have you been these days?" I asked Although sun Liuliu didn''t go to Muchang house, she had her people in Muchang house. How could she not know what happened to Muchang house. It''s not good to read Wen Xindao. I''m going to lie and hide it, but Shangguan yu''er interrupts: "I said sister-in-law, Xiao Guan is the person next to my brother. Does his whereabouts need to be reported to you? Can you manage it? " Sun Liuliu glared at Shangguan yu''er, and was very dissatisfied with her dismantling her platform in front of so many people. Shangguan yu''er glared back at her. It''s not two days since Sun Liuliu was upset. Who doesn''t know? "I don''t want you to pay attention to her. There''s no need to report your affairs to her. She can''t take care of you." Shangguan yu''er pulls Nian Wen to her side, away from sun Liuliu. Sun Liuliu is about to explode. Shangguan yu''er is becoming more and more outrageous. She is her sister-in-law. She doesn''t give her any face. She can''t stand in front of so many people. She openly defends an unknown servant. She is the princess of the world, but the future master mother of the government. If shangguannuo ascends the throne, she is the queen. At that time, hum, she will make shangguanyu''er understand how to offend her sun Liuliu. Sun Liuliu put down the anger on her chest. I''ll see. She will definitely repay her revenge. Thinking of Shangguan yu''er''s age, she will reach Jiji in two months, and then she will start to find her mother-in-law''s family. If her sister-in-law is like her mother, she will help her find a "good mother-in-law''s family". Chapter 1515 "Thank you very much, miss." Read the text and say thank you in a low voice. Shangguan yu''er takes a look at him, and those eyes are still so attractive. Is it because of these eyes that elder brother is so special for him? She quickly shook her head: "no, elder brother is not such a person, not at all." At this time, the door was closed for a long time and finally opened. Shangguannuo walked out with a happy face. The people in the court said: "Dad woke up, Dad woke up." He was very happy, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant. He glanced at the crowd casually. He didn''t intend to see anyone, but when his eyes saw the familiar figure, his smile froze. Wener, she''s back. It seems that she already knows that he photographed Bodhi pill. When he left Citibank, he knew that the ancient shopkeeper who offered the highest price was actually a man of ten thousand families, and he felt guilty. If he had not used his private means, he would have bought the Bodhi pill at a low price of four hundred thousand gold. In fact, it should belong to Jianyun. The smile on his face disappeared in a moment. He looked at Zheng Nianwen from afar, and his eyes were clear and cold without temperature. He didn''t know what to say to her or what he had done. Maybe he was right or wrong, but he couldn''t tell right now. He just wanted to save his father. He didn''t care about anything else. He took back his eyes and turned to enter the room. Although shangguantuo woke up, he was still a little confused and not fully awake. Liao was giving him medicine. Seeing Shangguan Nuo coming into the room, Liao Shi asked, "Nuo''er, why did you let Fang Taiyi leave just now?" Shangguannuo said with a smile, "nothing. With this medicine, we don''t need him anymore. Besides, dad doesn''t like that prescription all the time." Liao said: "also, don''t mention your father. I don''t like this doctor very much. I always think he''s weird. He gives people a kind of gloomy feeling. He is obviously laughing, but it seems that there is a knife hidden in the smile." Shangguannuo said: "since I don''t like him, I won''t invite him again. There are many other doctors in the imperial hospital. Now my father has taken Bodhi pill. He can cure the disease only by taking good care of it." Liao smiled and nodded, "thanks to you and manager Cui, I really don''t know what to do without you." Shangguan Tuo took a sip and drank the medicine. His mind gradually recovered. Looking at his wife and son, he asked, "how long have I slept?" Seeing that he was awake, Liao''s eyes were red again and he choked: "Hou ye, you''ve slept for three days, but you scared us to death. I thought, I thought --" shangguantuo''s eyes were round and he said: "do you think I can''t live? Can''t wake up? " Liao hurriedly said, "no, no, no, Hou Yeji has his own blessing. How can he not wake up?" "Dad, how are you feeling now?" Shangguannuo came forward to relieve his mother. Shangguan Tuo takes a deep breath. The pain in his chest is not felt at all. His breathing is much smoother. This feeling is really wonderful. "I feel good. What medicine did you give me?" Liao hurriedly said: "thanks to noer, he and Cui manager got the news that bodhidan was going to be auctioned in Kyoto, and it took nine cows and two tigers to get it, otherwise --" later, needless to say, shangguantuo could understand the pain before the coma. He had a fresh memory. He thought he would never wake up again. Unexpectedly, the sky never stopped He went up to the office. Chapter 1516 This is the so-called fate. It is destined that he will live for a long time. He will sit in the supreme throne and make the surname Shangguan great in the Chu Dynasty. Let them go to the official family, and they will live forever. He lifted the quilt and said, "hurry up and ask manager Cui to come in. I have something to say." The emperor drank the special medicine he ordered. I don''t know what''s the situation now. It''s three days since the time has passed. The Palace should be in a mess. He wanted to lift his legs and get out of bed, but he was horrified to find that his two legs, like cut off by life, had no sense, no sense at all. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" He beat his leg desperately, but he didn''t feel any pain. Liao quickly grabbed his hand and asked, "what''s the matter with you, marquis?" "My leg, my leg -" he cried in horror, which was more desperate than when he had a chest ache. Shangguannuo also panicked and rushed to check, but no matter how he fiddled, his father''s legs did not respond. "What''s the matter? What''s going on? Don''t you say that bodhidan is a magic medicine? Why is my leg broken? Why is that? " Shangguantuo roars wildly, and spreads his anger on Liao Shi and shangguannuo. Sun Liuliu and Shangguan yu''er, who had just entered the room, were also shocked. They did not know what happened. "Come on, please call the doctor." Liao called. Shangguannuo turned his head and said to manager Cui, "send someone to catch up with boss song. You must catch up with him." If the effect of Bodhi pill is as miraculous as it is said, how can father''s legs become like this? Is there something wrong with that pill? Because they forced to buy and sell, which angered boss song, so he did something in pills? These are just his guesses. Only when boss song is caught can we know the truth. He thought of reading. With her medical skills, he would know exactly what his father is now. He turned to search the crowd for the figure of Nianwen, but he could not find it. "Elder brother, are you looking for Xiaoguan?" said Shangguan yu''er Shangguannuo nodded quickly: "yes, where is she?" Shangguan yu''er pointed to the door and said, "he has just left, so he should go back to the wooden Cang house." As soon as shangguannuo heard this, he rushed out of the door and ran all the way to the wooden cangju. He saw Zheng Nianwen sitting by the lotus pond in the garden, staring at the red carp swimming on the water. He rushed forward and clasped her arm: "wen''er, please, help my father." Read text did not move, eyes are still staring at the surface of the red carp, may be used to, and the noisy human, they did not feel afraid at all, still happily swimming in the water. How nice to be a fish, carefree. "Your father ate Bodhi pill, do you need my help?" Her face was light, she didn''t look at him, and her figure didn''t move at all. Shangguannuo was so worried that he didn''t care about many of them. He hurriedly said: "although my father woke up after taking the Bodhi pill, his mind was gradually clear, but his legs suddenly couldn''t move. You are a doctor. You must know what''s going on, right?" Nianwen shook his head: "I''m a doctor, not a fairy. How can I know what''s going on? I don''t know about your father''s illness at all. If you ask me, it''s the wrong person. " Chapter 1517 Don''t say you don''t know, even if you do, you will never tell him. "No, how can you not know that you are so skillful in medicine, and there is no disease in the world that you can''t cure, you --" "shangguannuo!" She turned her head abruptly and looked at him with cold and fierce eyes: "although I am skilled in medicine, I can''t even cure my master''s disease. I can only watch her declining day by day. I have no way. I think you can understand my mood." She stood up and shook his arm. She shook his hand. Then she said, "maybe you can''t understand it, because your shangguannuo is always better than me. You can buy Bodhi pill, but I can''t. at least you saved your father''s life, but I can only watch my teacher''s illness." "You asked me for help? Don''t you forget who killed my master like this? If it wasn''t for your father, how could my master come to this end? Don''t say I can''t save your father, even if I have a way, do you think I will save him? " She is no longer the former Zheng Nianwen. Her eyes are only on treating people and patients. No matter her identity or what she has done before, she will treat them as long as she asks for help. She is just an ordinary person, not a saint or a God. She has thoughts, flesh and blood, and can hate and complain. She can''t do it for good. "Look at --" she cut him off: "for the sake of helping me She congealed his face, familiar and strange. Shangguannuo, you are always Shangguan! The superior officer said nothing. He knew that it was a tough thing, and he knew that he would not accept it, but he still made such a request to her, maybe it was a fluke in his heart. "Wen''er, I know you hate my father, and now you also hate me. I don''t expect you to forgive me. I just want to tell you that no matter what happens in the future, I will not be your enemy, and will never be." She might have believed him, but now she no longer believed him. "Shangguannuo, I am very grateful for the help you have given me. Without you, I will not live until now. However, the good and the evil have never been separated. You are my benefactor. If you go on the evil Road, when we meet again, you will only be the enemy, not the friend." Shangguan Nuo opened his mouth and didn''t say anything at all. He could only watch her disappear in his eyes step by step. He wanted to do something, but he didn''t know what to do. "Big brother, why are you dazed here? The Royal Hospital is coming. Go and have a look. " Shangguan yu''er looks for him, grabs his arm and takes him to Shangyuan. "Liang Zhangyuan, what''s the matter with my leg? Isn''t that Bodhi pill claimed to be able to live the flesh and bones of the dead? How come I became disabled after taking that medicine? " Shangguantuo was very excited, and his voice grew louder and louder. At the end of the day, he was accused. Liang Zhangyuan is also very unjust. He didn''t see what the Bodhi pill looked like, let alone how it was treated, whether it was genuine or not, and whether there were ghosts in it. He doesn''t know at all. Now if there''s something wrong with it, he''ll find him. He doesn''t know what it is. But how dare he say this? The eyes of shangguantuo in front of him can eat people. He has reason to believe that if he can''t tell what happened today, there will be no good fruit. Chapter 1518 Liang Zhangyuan wiped his sweat silently and examined it carefully first. After all, it is Zhangyuan, whose medical skills are also very delicate. He found that although shangguantuo''s previous chest pain was better, his muscles and veins appeared a strange image of depression. It''s not like practising martial arts or getting sick, but it''s a bit like making people by people or poisoning. It''s not easy for him to make a judgment about what''s going on. "How is it?" When the superior officer saw him frown, he asked. Liang Zhangyuan said: "Hou ye, what have you eaten these days?" Shangguan Tuo was in a coma all the time. He didn''t know what he had eaten, so he turned to see his wife: "what did he eat? You tell him Liao said, "I haven''t eaten anything since the Duke was unconscious. Today, after taking the Bodhi pill, I fed some ginseng soup. Nothing else." Liang Zhangyuan asked, "where is Shentang? Can I have a look? " Liao asked the girls around him to take the small bowl of ginseng soup from the table, and there was still a small half of the bowl left. After a close examination of Liang Zhangyuan, he said: "there is no problem with this ginseng soup, so it must be the problem of the Bodhi pill." Shangguantuo takes an eye to see Guannuo and asks, "did boss song catch it?" Shangguannuo shook his head: "no, he left Kyoto after receiving the money. I don''t know which road he took. I have sent enough people. I think there will be news soon." Shangguan Tuo punched him on the edge of the bed and said angrily, "if it''s really that man, I''ll let him die without a whole body." Liang Zhangyuan asked, "this Bodhi pill is a very precious and rare miraculous medicine. Why does boss song want to make hands and feet on it?" At this time, it is inconvenient to say clearly to the outside world, but when things come to this point, it seems that there is no need to hide it. Shangguan Nuo sighed and said: "at that time, this Bodhi pill was auctioned at Citibank. I took it to all of Shangguan''s families, but I still didn''t stick to it until the end. In order to save my father, I had to use some means to force boss song to sell it to me at a price lower than the auction price. Maybe he was dissatisfied with this, so he did something in the pill." So it''s no wonder that Bodhi pill has only one in 30 years. He wanted to make a lot of money to return to China, but he was born to let shangguannuo spoil his good deeds and make him earn a lot less. Liao didn''t want to discuss this. She just wanted to know if her husband''s leg could be cured: "Liang Zhangyuan, Hou Ye''s leg, can it be cured?" Liang Zhangyuan said: "Hou Ye''s poison is very strange. It''s not the poison of Chu Dynasty. If you want to detoxify it, you need to know what the poison in Hou Ye is for before you can cure it." The anger in shangguantuo''s heart has a tendency to explode: "if you can''t catch boss song, you will be helpless?" Liang Zhangyuan''s forehead was sweating. He wanted to say yes, but he dared not. He could only keep silent. Shangguan Tuo is furious. He reaches out and grabs the tea cup on several cases in front of the bed and smashes it against shopkeeper Liang. The porcelain cup filled with hot tea smashed the forehead of Zhongliang Zhangyuan and made a hole in the forehead. The blood mixed with the tea water filled half of the face. Liang Zhangyuan quickly knelt down and shouted forgiveness. But what is his crime? He is just a doctor, not a God. There are thousands of diseases in the world. When there are doctors unable to do anything about it, is it sin? "Useless waste, dare you call yourself a doctor? What''s the use of keeping you who can''t even cure diseases? " The superior officer roared. Chapter 1519 Liang Zhangyuan couldn''t get up, his body trembled slightly, and felt that his doomsday seemed to come. He has been a doctor for decades. No matter in the past or later in the imperial hospital, he has gradually climbed from a small doctor to the leader of the hospital. During this period, he suffered many grievances, was once pushed and excluded by others, and also suffered from the white eyes of the empress, ridiculed and stabbed. But today''s humiliation and violence is the first time. This is also the first time shangguantuo shows his brutal nature in front of his son. Shangguan Nuo looks at his father in surprise. Is this cruel man really his father? He thought that when he stood outside his study and heard the voice of his grandfather''s tragic death, he knew that his father had killed him, but he always attributed it to an accident. He thought that although there was something wrong with his father, he didn''t mean to kill his grandfather. It was an accident. He lost his hand once and didn''t really want to kill his grandfather. But now, today, he suddenly felt that he was wrong. Maybe that accident was not an accident at all. Such a father in front of him is his real face. If one day he really sits on the throne of the emperor, commands the emperor and his subjects, and holds the life and death power of his people, will he become a tyrant? Manager Cui hurried in and said to the official, "Shizi, boss song ran away. Our people caught up with his caravan, but found that it was a fake caravan. In order to hide people''s eyes, it was all the people hired from the city. The real boss song and his people were all missing." Shangguannuo breathed out a breath. He couldn''t tell what his psychology was when he heard the news. He felt sad and a little lucky. One side of the Shangguan Tuo Nu way: "waste, immediately send people to block all waterways, they want to return home, can only take waterways." "All the boats on the canal have left today, and they can''t be sealed," said Cui "Can''t be sealed? Then they immediately sent a letter to Xijiang and sent people to guard the Xijiang pass. If they didn''t exchange it for gold and goods, they would bring back a pile of waste paper. They told the people there that if they saw someone who claimed to be a tourist and took a lot of goods, they would all hold back the interrogation and find this person. " "Yes, I will do it." Director Cui left in a hurry. Shangguannuo didn''t say a word all the time. Instead, he hoped that boss song would leave Chu Dynasty quickly and not be caught by the person in charge of Cui. As long as his father''s legs are not good, he will not be able to face the emperor one day. Then, those innocent people will not be harmed by moming. Nianwen passed the news from the upper government to the palace. Chu Tianqi heard about this and said that good and evil will be rewarded. No matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to resist fate''s teasing. Wan Kun said with a smile, "it seems that without our help, he would have collapsed." Chu Tianqi shook his head: "no, he will not break down. With his obsession and persistence with power, he will not give up everything that he can not easily get even if he is paralyzed on two legs. I guess as long as his mind is still clear, he will definitely go into the palace, see my situation with his own eyes, and be ready for the next thing. Even if he does not ascend the throne, he will let his son sit on it This seat. " Thinking of his sick mother and missing Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen, Wan Kun gnashed his teeth and said, "let''s see. I''ll see who can laugh till the end." Chapter 1520 Xijiang, Xiyuan town. Dina is cleaning Tianhu''s face. She looks at her husband''s haggard face getting better day by day, but she just doesn''t wake up. She is so worried that she stays with him day and night, talking with him constantly, talking about the interesting things they have been together these years, trying to wake up his sleeping will, which is what the moon hopes her to do. Qi Rongyue said that today''s Tianhu is basically in good health. It''s his will that sleeps. Maybe he doesn''t realize that he''s in deep sleep. If he just sleeps for a day or two, the longer he can sleep, the less beneficial it will be to Tianhu''s health, and even bring many unpredictable consequences. After nine days of detoxification, he slept for nine days. These nine days, for her, are like nine years, or even a lifetime. Every moment makes her feel very difficult. If there were no children with her, she would not know if she could survive. "Madam, go to have a rest. Your maidservant is guarding the Marquis for you." Xiao He said to Dina. Dina was really tired and exhausted. She stood up with her hands on the edge of the bed and handed the handkerchief to Xiao He. "You take my place for a while, and I''ll go outside to breathe." She had just walked outside for a few steps. Before she reached the door, she heard Xiao He scream, "madam, madam, come quickly." Dina was startled and rushed back to the bed: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Xiao He pointed to the hand that Hou ye put on the quilt. "Hou Ye moved, Hou Ye moved." Dina fixed her eyes. As Xiao He said, Hou Ye''s fingers were moving, and the eyelashes on her eyelids were trembling. It seemed that she was trying hard to wake up. She sprang to the bed and held the hand of Tianhu tightly: "Hou ye, Hou ye, are you awake?" Tianhu didn''t respond to him, and her eyes never opened, but she could feel his vitality was slowly coming back. "Come on, go and ask Madame Guan." Xiaohe responds and rushes out quickly. He invites Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen together. Qi Rongyue said nothing and rushed directly to the bed of Tianhu. He clasped the wrist pulse of Tianhu. The pulse was steady and urgent. The blood gas was rising to be urgent. It was a sign that he was going to wake up. Dina asked, "what''s wrong with him? Are you going to wake up? " Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, Tianhu is going to wake up, but he seems to meet with difficulties. You step back first, and I will help him." Dina retreated in accordance with her words, only to see Qi Rongyue take out the needle bag, take out two silver needles, one into the human acupoint of Tianhu, the other directly into Baihui acupoint. After a while, she first pulled out the silver needle of Baihui acupoint, and waited for a while before pulling out the silver needle of Zhongxue. As soon as the silver needle was pulled out, Tianhu''s tightly closed eyes opened. He kept panting and staring at the blue gauze curtain above his head. It took him a long time to recover. "Tianhu, can you recognize who I am?" Dissolve the moon to reach out to shake in front of his eyes, see his eyes have some response, the heart then put down half. Tianhu looks at Qi Rongyue and wonders: "princess? Why are you here? " "It''s not just her, it''s me." Zheng Zhongwen stepped forward and stood beside Qi Rongyue. Tianhu struggled to sit up, his body was weak, and his wife''s tears were all over his face. He suddenly understood that what happened in his dream was not Chu. Chapter 1521 It seems that he had a dream for a long time. He always wanted to wake up from that dream, but he could not escape it by any means. In the dream, Dina kept by his side and talked with him a lot. Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue often spoke in his ear, as well as Yuanbao and his children. Every day, they were in his ear Constantly speaking, he can hear every word they say. He wants to respond to them, but he can''t do it all the time. He is like a piece of wood that can''t speak and move. He can only listen to his relatives and friends around him and shout to wake him up, but he can''t. When he came back from memory, he thought of the reason why he had become like this, and his face suddenly became very ugly: "those two beasts --" ZHENG Zhongwen said: "they have obeyed the law and paid their due price. Tianhu, Kyoto has changed. Now the whole Chu Dynasty, we are the only one left." Tianhu got some news before he was secretly harmed by those two bastards. He knew it for a long time. He immediately said, "it''s shangguantuo?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "it''s him. He colluded with the empress shangguanyao to poison the emperor and replace the emperor with a puppet. All the military power in the world fell into his hands. Those who don''t know the inside story only say that the emperor''s temperament changed greatly, but they don''t know that the one sitting on the Dragon seat is just a fake puppet." Tianhu almost chewed a steel tooth. He and Zheng Zhongwen fought to get back the great Chu River and mountain. Now, they are given by the bandit shangguantuo -- "what''s the situation in Kyoto now?" Tianhu asked. Zheng Zhongwen reached out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Tianhu: "this is the letter that he just received yesterday. It''s the person from Shangguan Tuo. It''s written to the contact point here. It seems that he wants to chase a businessman named song." There is nothing else in the letter about the situation in Kyoto. Tianhu doesn''t know what Zheng Zhongwen means. He simply asks, "so? You intercepted the letter. What are you going to do now? " Zheng Zhongwen looks at Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue wants to do this. No one knows better than her. Qi Rongyue said: "shangguantuo is eager to catch up with the businessman named song, and declares that he must live, which proves that the businessman named song is a very important person for shangguantuo. We can use this to go straight to Kyoto." Tianhu suddenly understood: "what do you mean, our people, pretending to be boss song, all the way to confuse the eyes and ears of the officials, straight into Kyoto?" Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, we can divide the army into three groups: five thousand black cavalry and three groups of people and horses. We can enter the capital with the name of boss azsong. Each group of people and horse will walk together. It''s assumed that all of them may not know the situation of the other group. In addition, the matter must be reported by shangguantuo from Beijing to the West. If we want to come this way, we will not be blocked. We will go straight to Kyoto, not It''s impossible. " Tianhu nodded: "it''s a wonderful plan. I''ll let Yuanbao prepare." He struggled to get out of bed, but his body was not completely recovered. He almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Zheng Zhongwen was beside him and helped him quickly: "you are so acute. In a moment, Yuanbao will come. He comes here at this time every day. Today is no exception. If you have anything to tell me, I will tell you in bed. This is how to mobilize troops and plan the route It''s not just a work of the moment. It takes time to complete. " Chapter 1522 Zheng Zhongwen added: "it''s no use if you are in a hurry. You need to prepare the army, horse, food and grass. It will take three days to start at the fastest time. In these three days, you will give me a good support. Don''t try to be brave." Dina hurriedly said, "yes, marquis, the Lord is right. If you want to do something important, you must take good care of yourself first, otherwise you can''t do anything." Tianhu looked at Dina, saw her face was haggard, the tears on her face were still dry, her eyes were red, and she felt very guilty. She stretched out her hand and pulled Dina to her side: "madam, you have been suffering for a while." Dina''s tears rolled down again, crying and laughing: "what nonsense do you say, Lord? I am your wife. When you are ill, shouldn''t I take care of you? " Tianhu nodded and patted her on the back of the hand. He secretly congratulated himself on his decision in those years. He was also glad that he had not been confused by the women who wanted to squeeze into his backyard. He always treated Dina wholeheartedly. Likewise, Dina treated him wholeheartedly, which was very good, really good. Since ancient times, how many princes and Marquises fell ill like a mountain. When they were honored, their wives and concubines were taken care of by cold wives, and there were groups of Yingyan in the yard. They enjoyed the happiness of the same people and lived a happy life. But once these princes and Marquises fell seriously ill, they sincerely waited on them and sincerely hoped that they would get better, who is there? A wife left out for years? A concubine who only wants to please men, but doesn''t have any ideas and means of power? Or those who have suffered in the struggle between the legitimate and the common? No one cares whether those princes and princes can get up. They only care about what and how much they can get in this family if the man dies. Because they didn''t give their true love to women, they couldn''t get the relative true love. "These days, I''ve heard what you said in my ear. I''ve heard everything. Don''t go back on your promise." Dina was shocked. She said a lot in his ear these days. She didn''t know which one he was talking about. Qi Rongyue chuckles and pulls Zheng Zhongwen out. "Let''s go and stay. Someone will dislike us." Xiaohe closes the door outside, leaving only Tianhu and Dina in the room. He put Dina in his arms and patted her on the back. He felt that her shoulder was still shaking. He couldn''t help but feel heartache: "Why are you crying again? It''s not good for me. In a few days, I will be as alive as before. Then, it''s time for you to fulfill your promise. " Dina was still puzzled. She wiped away the tears from her eyes and looked up at Tianhu. "What are you talking about? What''s the promise? " Tianhu chuckled: "you don''t want to depend on me. Although I was in a coma, I could hear clearly. You said that as long as I woke up, I would have a fat son immediately. I can''t repent." There was a red cloud on Dina''s pale and haggard face. She reached out and pushed Tianhu. She didn''t have a good airway: "how old are you? What are you talking about? How can I have a baby at this age? " Tianhu raised his eyebrows and said: "why not? Have you forgot? The year before last, there wasn''t a mother Liu in our house. She was in her forties and didn''t give birth to a fat son. How old are you? She didn''t even have a son in her forties. Why can''t she give birth? " Dina is ashamed and shameless. She really said that. She always wanted to have a baby, but she didn''t have it. In addition, Tianhu often stayed in the military camp, and their husband and wife''s life became less and less. The birth of children has never been realized. Chapter 1523 The old couple discussed the birth in the house. Yuanbao had arrived outside. Qi Rongyue pulled him to the arbor in the garden. After dismissing the servants around, the three men secretly discussed with Yuanbao for a long time. They didn''t wait for Yuanbao to have a look at Tianhu. They directly bombarded him back to the camp to make preparations, so that he wouldn''t rush into the house and disturb the old couple''s rare sweetness. Three days later, the five thousand black cavalry are ready, and the body of Tianhu is almost the same. In these three days, he has been eating the Dabu pill given by Qi Rongyue. In addition, the circulation of Qi in his body has been smooth and normal. He just wants to step across to Kyoto City and fight against shangguantuo. He tore his hands to solve his hatred. Before leaving, Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen used the contact point in Xiyuan town to send a secret letter to the upper government of Kyoto, informing them that they have successfully intercepted boss song, and immediately sent someone to Kyoto to escort. After the letter was sent, they immediately strangled all the rebels in front of them. If they left Xiyuan Town, they would report what they had done to Beijing, which would be very detrimental to them. Tianhu arranges Dina and her children in a no one knows villa. There are only a few caretakers in the Tiger Garden, so as not to disturb Dina and her children when they are in Beijing. When he left, the tears of his wife, daughter and son made him very sad. As a military general, he shouldn''t have left such a concern, which would become his biggest weakness. But if as a person, he didn''t even have such concern, what''s the meaning of this person? Zhengzhou is also left behind, staying with Dina. It''s a long way to Beijing. Zhengzhou is still small, and he can''t help. If they have an accident in Kyoto, leaving him, at least it''s a good thing for the Zheng family and the Chu family. Some of the senior members of the five thousand black cavalry have retired from service. They are all chosen by Tianhu. In their hearts, only the emperor and Tianhu are qualified and able to command them. Tianhu led two thousand black cavalry, Yuanbao led one thousand five, Zheng Zhongwen and Rongyue led one thousand five, four of whom were easy to look like ordinary generals, carrying forged secret letters, all the way north. " Chu palace " emperor, this is an urgent report from Longxi. " Wankun hurried into the palace of Yuhe and handed the urgent report to Chu Tianqi. Chu Tianqi has not been facing the dynasty for three days, and has not seen the origami in the front hall. These three days, in addition to secretly changing clothes and arranging in secret, he has been staying in the dormitory, at least in the eyes and ears of the upper officials. Chu Tianqi quickly swept the urgent report in his hand and said, "OK, OK! As expected, Zhou Jiao is efficient in his work. He has arranged it so quickly. " Wan Kun said: "you don''t have to go to the court tomorrow. It will surely spread to Shangguan Tuo. He is a martial general, and naturally knows what to do. If he refuses to send his generals to the war because of his doubts about this matter, he can''t afford the consequences. Therefore, whether he doubts the truth or not, he will be in the court, in front of all the civil and military officials Send the generals to charge in Longxi. " Chu Tianqi said with a smile: "yes, even if he suspects this, he can only send generals without demonstration, but he dare not delay. He can''t taste the fruits of breaking the country." Chapter 1524 The next day, officials waited outside the palace to make an pilgrimage. The emperor has not been in the court for four days. Among the officials, some people have a clear mind, while others don''t know the inside information. They can''t help turning over their opinions and speculations. Just when the big guy thought that he would avoid the imperial court again today, a gorgeous sedan chair was carried to their side. The person who followed the sedan chair was shangguannuo. Most of the officials at the scene recognized him, and immediately guessed who was in the sedan chair. At this time, someone pushed a wooden wheelchair to the front of the car. Shangguannuo raised the curtain and carried the wooden wheelchair to shangguantuo. "Waiting for you? What''s the matter with you? " Naturally, there are shangguantuo''s people among the hundred officials. When they saw shangguantuo''s appearance, they were shocked and turned pale, and hurried around. Shangguan Tuo frowned and said, "I have an old problem. These days, I have a pain in my legs. I''ll be in a wheelchair. It''s OK. I''ll be fine in a few days." He said this, the fool will believe that if it''s just the old problem of leg pain, can you ask your son to lift him out of the sedan chair? His legs are obviously useless. He refuses to admit it. The people who are in the same party with the senior officials are worried about themselves. The people who are against the senior officials are very happy. Everyone has their own thoughts, but no one shows them. Shangguantuo looked at the closed door and asked in a deep voice, "what are you doing out here if you don''t go to the court?" Lord Liu, the new minister of the Ministry of war, said: "Lord Hou, the emperor has not come to the court for four consecutive days. I''m afraid he won''t appear today. Do you think so?" Shangguan Tuo glanced coldly at wankun, who was standing outside the hall, and said, "open the door, Shangchao!" Wankun complimented him on the surface, but he sneered at him. "Old thief, I''ll see what you will do with the mutiny in Longxi today." Wankun immediately waved to the little eunuch behind him to open the door of the palace, retreated to one side, looked coldly at shangguantuo sitting in the chair, and led all the officials into the palace. This is the first time in history that a minister in a wheelchair has presided over the court. Shangguannuo pushed the wheelchair to the bottom of the jade steps and stopped. He turned the wheelchair around and let him face the officials. However, this was not what shangguannuo wanted. When he was in a wheelchair, he was a dwarf. What he wanted was the look up of all the officials, not the look down. So he had ordered shangguannuo as early as he was on the road. He had to hold him in the Dragon chair above the nine step jade steps. Only when he was sitting on the Dragon chair, could he enjoy the look up of all the officials, and have the pleasure of coming to the world. "What are you doing? What did I tell you? " The Lord asked in a low voice. Shangguannuo squatted down, leaned his lips to his father''s ear: "Dad, the seat above is not yours, you should not go up." Shangguan Tuo was shocked. He didn''t expect that his trusted son would say such a thing in front of him. If he had known that he was such an idea, he shouldn''t have brought him here, he shouldn''t have believed him. "I think you are dazed by Zheng Nianwen''s bitch. You can''t tell right from wrong." Shangguannuo frowned. "Dad, she''s not a bitch. She''s the best girl I''ve ever met. Just because I can tell right from wrong, I''m telling you this. As long as you don''t sit in that seat, as long as you don''t do anything, and leave a line behind, we will have a chance to go back." "A chance to go back? Who''s going to turn around? I? Or you? " He stared at his son in front of him coldly. I didn''t expect that he was such a dull man, he couldn''t even understand the form. Chapter 1525 He didn''t want to face his son in front of the officials or embarrass his son in front of a group of outsiders. However, he was also his son, the only lineal blood of the Shangguan family, and the most cherished child he had always valued. He has many concubines and concubines. He has many sons and daughters, but he really has a son he cares about and loves. Only noer has all his hopes on noer alone. So, in any case, he would let Noel change his mind and stop being stupid. "You step back." He stood with his eyebrows, cold eyes swept to shangguannuo and ordered him to retreat. But shangguannuo refused. He shook his head obstinately: "no, I will stay by your side until I go down." Shangguan Tuo tolerates the impulse to reach out and slap him in the face, which is more and more daring. His chest kept rising and falling, and he used all his self-control to subdue his anger. Well, today is his mistake. He shouldn''t bring this rebellious son here. Well, it''s not only this day, but also tomorrow, endless tomorrow. Because the emperor did not come, the ministers did not kneel, dozens of eyes fell on the two shangguantuo father and son, the hall is wide, although standing on these dozens of people, but still with the upper guantuo under the jade stage has a certain distance, no one heard the dispute between the father and son, but can see the look on their faces, are not quite right. The Minister of the Ministry of military, Mr. Liu, saw that the father and son had calmed down. Without whispering, he took a step from the group of ministers and stood in the center of the hall. He extended his hand to the upper officials and said: "Hou ye, the emperor hasn''t been facing the court for several days, so it''s better to put aside the ordinary government affairs for a few days. But the emergency war at the border can''t be delayed for a day. Please make a decision." Shangguan frowned and asked Lord Liu, "you''re talking about the war between the South and the Wei?" Lord Liu shook his head: "it''s not the battle of Nanwei. The situation of Nanwei has been under control, and there has been no large-scale vicious war. We should have seen the strong forces of our great Chu Dynasty and retreated after hearing the wind." The chief officer was very proud of the news. He had four neighbors and eight sides, which could surpass the great Chu, but few. He asked, "where are you talking about the urgent war at the border?" Liu dahen: "yesterday, I received an urgent report from Longxi. The 150000 troops of the Zhou Dynasty came to the rescue. The commander was the apprentice of the late Princess protector. His Royal Highness Prince of the Zhou Dynasty, Zhou Jiao, threatened to avenge his master. He wanted to break the border defense of Longxi and take Kyoto directly. At this time, the two armies began to confront each other. But the commander of the 200000 troops of Longxi was the late king Zheng Zhongwen. Now Zheng Zhongwen is no longer In addition, please make a decision, send another general, and send a talisman to the array in Longxi to boost our great Chu power. " Shangguan Tuo frowns deeply. He is different from Mr. Liu. He thinks more. The battle of Chu Lian''s defeat was still in front of him. Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen used this plan to move the tiger away from the mountain, seize the reserve power of 200000 troops in Longxi, and lay the foundation for their regaining the imperial power. What if this time, the same trick? "Hou ye, it''s a matter of great importance. We can''t hesitate any more. We should make a decision immediately. Otherwise, once Longxi is lost, the consequences will be unimaginable." Mr. Liu is in a bit of a hurry. This is the second major event he has encountered since he took the post of minister of the Ministry of war. He can''t make any difference. Otherwise, his black hat will be irresistible. Shangguan Tuo looks up at him and mutters in his heart. Liu Shangshu, isn''t his brain bad? In front of the officials, forcing him to make a decision? Chapter 1526 "Liu Shangshu, you can remember when Chu Lian was in power, the Duke of Zheng led 200000 troops, and Zhou an faced off at the border of Longxi for 20 days, but never fought." Shangguan Tuo looks at Liu Shangshu with Zhan Zhan''s eyes, hoping that he can understand the meaning of his words. But Liu shangshuleng didn''t understand. He didn''t know anything about what happened when Chu Lian was in power. He didn''t get any inspiration from the words of shangguantuo, but only intensified his urgency. He said: "Hou ye, there were three armies under the command of Duke Zheng in those days, whose prestige was far-reaching. The army of Zhou Dynasty naturally didn''t dare to move. But now, Duke Zheng is no longer in the army In the world, the original commander-in-chief, Wang Yi side by side -- the three armies must be at this time with a renewed military spirit. If we can''t send good generals to escort the array as soon as possible, once the Zhou army launches an attack, although there are 20 armies in our Dynasty, they may not be the opponents of the 150000 army in the Zhou Dynasty! " Some of the senior officials have been immersed in the officialdom for a long time. When Shangguan Tuogang raised questions, he knew what was the idea in Shangguan Tuo''s heart and what he was afraid of. But it was funny that Liu Shangshu, the running dog appointed by Shangguan Tuo himself, didn''t understand what he said. Many of the officials are clear about what happened in those days. At this time, shangguantuo repeated the old saying, obviously doubting the Zhou Dynasty''s crime. Liu Shangshu, however, was not familiar with it, which made shangguantuo hard to ride. In the face of all officials, if he refuses to point out the general, once the border area is broken, he will be the first to bring disaster to the country and the people. This crime, he cannot escape. Shangguan Tuo was furious. However, Liu Shangshu could not see it. Shangguannuo took the opportunity to add a fire to Liu Shangshu. He said in a loud voice: "father, the border is in an emergency. It''s a good opportunity at this time. If you hesitate again, the opportunity will be fleeting. Once the border area is broken, you can be -" "don''t remind me, I have my own discretion." Shangguan Tuo glares at his son, who is in an awkward situation. He adds firewood and adds fire. Shangguannuo smiled and stopped talking. Shangguantuo made a constant effort, and finally made up his mind. His eyes flowed among the officials, and finally fell on General Hu, who he trusted very much. General Hu had no close relationship with him. When he accidentally learned that General Hu''s eldest son had been killed secretly by Chu Tianqi, he knew that the opportunity came to make friends with him. After several times of secret communication, the two finally got on the same boat. General Hu did many things for him in Kyoto, which led to his later success. The relationship between the two was naturally closer than that of those who went against the wind Some. "General Hu, would you like to go to Longxi to stabilize the border area for my great Chu dynasty?" When General Hu touched his eyes, he knew that he would make such a decision, and he was secretly pleased. If he made a contribution and returned this time, he could at least say that he could mix with a marquis or a duke. The Hu family would be really prosperous from then on. "My subordinates are willing to throw their heads and blood towards the border area for me. I will never return!" General Hu knelt down on one knee and saluted. On the main hall, he openly carried out this ceremony to the superior officer. No one would not understand the meaning of this. "Well, General Hu is really a pillar of our Dynasty. The day when you win and return to the dynasty is the day when you seal the marquis." Shangguantuo''s generous promise seems that the Chu Dynasty has been in his pocket, and the fate of the official way is to follow his heart. "Thank you very much, marquis!" General Hu''s mood is more and more excited. He was only guessing before, but now he is a promise. If there were not hundreds of officials present in this fashion, he would definitely change his name to Emperor. Chapter 1527 General Hu waved and signaled him to come forward to speak. General Hu bowed up and put his head and ears together, so that the superior officer could whisper in his ear. Shangguan Tuo said: "I suspect that there is fraud in the mutiny in Longxi. You must be more careful during this trip. Don''t trust people. Sometimes what you see may not be true." General Hu understood what shangguantuo was worried about. He was afraid of the well ropes once bitten and for ten years. He even hoped that there would be fraud in the mutiny in Longxi. In this way, even if he went to Longxi, he didn''t have to go to the battlefield. He just made a play. There would be no loss for him. When he returned to Beijing, the throne would still not run. "I understand. Thank you for your concern." Shangguan Tuo put the talisman in General Hu''s hand. General Hu thought it was a treasure and hid it close to him, but he didn''t know that the talisman was also a talisman. After the next Dynasty, shangguantuo did not rush back, but let people push him to the Yuhe palace. At this time, the gate of the Imperial Palace was closed tightly. The eunuch who guarded the gate of the imperial court asked, "what gate is closed in the daytime?" The eunuch dropped his head and said nothing but shook his head. Shangguantuo asked: "can the emperor be here?" The eunuch said: "go back to the Marquis, and the emperor will rest in the inner hall." "Oh? Resting? The emperor hasn''t been in court for several days, but he''s not feeling well? " The eunuch shook his head: "I don''t know." Shangguan tuolenghum, do you think this little eunuch is a new one? Looking at the dough, I asked again three times, where have all the people sent from the mansion gone? At this time, Wan Kun came over with a tea plate, saw shangguantuo asking questions outside the hall, and hurriedly went to shangguantuo to salute. Finally, I saw a familiar man. The officer waved to him, "come here." Wan Kun handed the tea plate to the little eunuch and quickly came to shangguantuo''s: "do you have an order?" Shangguantuo beckoned to him again to show him to bow. Wan Kun, like General Hu, leans his head to his ear, with a flattering smile on his face. "How is the emperor now?" Wan Kun said with a smile, "don''t worry, marquis. The emperor can''t recognize people. He goes crazy in the palace all day. He has hurt countless people. He can''t even get close to the doctor. No, the eunuch and the bodyguard in the palace don''t know how many changes have been made. Most of them have been injured by the emperor." Shangguantuo was in a good mood and immediately said, "push me to have a look." Wan Kun hurriedly waved his hand: "you can''t do that. The emperor doesn''t know people clearly now. If you go, you may be in danger. It''s better to be careful." But shangguantuo shook his head. "No, I have to see it with my own eyes. At that time, I will send more bodyguards to stop it." Wan Kun nodded: "in that case, the villain will arrange it." A moment later, the gate of Yuhe palace was opened, and shangguantuo was pushed into Yuhe palace, straight into the back palace. A crack of porcelain came from the closed door of the bedroom hall. There was a scream of the palace maids. Before wankun opened the door, the door opened itself. Two palace maids rushed out and ran away crying. Shangguan Tuole, he only knew that this medicine can make people trance, but he didn''t expect that he would be so trance. Where is this trance? It''s just a mistake. Ha ha ha - it''s just what he wants!! Wan Kun pushes the door forward. As soon as the door is half opened, a blue and white porcelain cup flies out and wipes Wan Kun''s face, almost hitting him in the face. Chapter 1528 Then Chu Tianqi rushed out with his hair covered. He had a greasy chicken leg in one hand, red blood in the other hand, and chewed chicken in his mouth. He grinned at the officer in the wheelchair, "I know you. I know your name. What''s your name? What''s your name?" He shook his head and said, "Gee, I can''t remember, but I do know you. Do you want to eat drumsticks? It''s delicious. It''s delicious! " He walked up to the official with his drumstick. The bodyguard standing by quickly stopped in front of shangguantuo and blocked Chu Tianqi''s way. Chu Tianqi frowned: "what are you doing? Why are you blocking me? Go away! Go away No matter how chutianqi beat, beat and scolded, all the bodyguards were motionless. Shangguantuo always observed chutianqi in the gap. At this time, chutianqi''s appearance, as manager Cheng said, was crazy, unclear about people and unclear about his mind. "Let''s go back to the mansion," said Shangguan Tuo He was quite proud that the real Chu Tianqi was no longer alive, and the fake Chu Tianqi had been insane again, which would soon be the thing in his pocket. Shangguantuo was surrounded and left the Yuhe palace, but Chu Tianqi, who was overthrown by the bodyguards, was ignored. Until the figure of shangguantuo disappeared completely, Wan Kun helped Chu Tianqi up from the ground. "Emperor, they have left." Wan Kun whispered. Chu Tianqi nodded: "let''s go first." Wan Kun helped Chu Tianqi to enter the hall and closed the door. "Emperor, are you ok?" Wan Kun helped Chu Tianqi to sit down and took out the medicine chest to bandage the wound on his palm. Chu Tianqi had already thrown away the drumsticks in his hand, but the oil in the palm of his hand was still sticky. He shook his head gently: "I''m ok. I''m just a little skinned. I''m good at acting since I was a child." A simple sentence, but the central acid, since he was ten years old, he saw his parents and sisters die in front of him, and watched his enemies go unpunished. As a prince, as an emperor, he was powerless. He could not even speak for his parents and sisters. In order to survive, to have a chance to revenge, to act in the palace, to act ignorant and pathetic in front of Chu Lian, he is really familiar with this kind of thing. Now, history seems to repeat itself. This time, he must rely on his own strength to distort the situation and let shangguantuo''s wishful thinking fail. "How about going to court today?" Chu Tianqi asked. Wan Kun bandaged the wound for him, and then took a wet cloth towel to wipe the grease on his face and hands. Then he whispered: "as we had expected, although shangguantuo had doubts, he still dared not put it aside." "Who was sent?" Chu Tianqi asked. Wan Kun said, "Hu Datong." Chu Tianqi''s gloomy face finally showed a smile: "it''s really him, very good." Only recently did he know that at least half of the credit for shangguantuoneng''s successful suppression of Baiguan in Kyoto City was attributed to Hu Datong. "When will you leave?" Chu Tianqi asked. Wan Kun replied, "I started at noon today, and I have sent a letter to the king of Jin and Nianwen." In the farmhouse outside the city, min Hengzhi and Zheng Nianwen immediately ambushed at a mountain crossing after receiving the letter. In case they took Luoji with them, they hid her in a secret place, where there were six routes and eight directions. However, it was very difficult for people of six routes and eight directions to find her. Chapter 1529 General Hu is a very cautious man. He will not go to Longxi alone on his trip. If he takes more than ten or twenty bodyguards, it''s OK. With the skills of Min Hengzhi and Zheng Nianwen, it''s not difficult to kill them. If they bring a team of hundred people, they may not be able to kill half of them for a while, let alone win them all by the power of two people. As long as one person escapes, things will be exposed. So, Luoji, is their last guarantee. When they are difficult to deal with, Luo Ji''s evil voice together, don''t say a hundred people, even if it is a thousand people, they can only be caught. At the third moment, General Hu was ordered by the army to send 300 soldiers to the city defense camp, plus his own hundred elite guards and close guards, a total of more than 500 people. When a group of people came out of the city, they rode five hundred horses lightly. The dust was flying everywhere they passed. At a very small pass, General Hu suddenly raised his hand and motioned to the people behind him to stop. "General, what''s the matter?" Xu''s deputy asked. Hu Datong is very cautious in his daily actions, and he likes to observe things from a small point of view. It seems that this mountain crossing is very common, and there is nothing special about it. But he is as careful as he is, and still sees some traces of human beings beside the road. There are traces of newly turned soil on the ground not far ahead, which may not be strange if it is in other places. But this road, except for the horses and carriages, has almost no pedestrians. How can there be traces of newly turned soil? "You, go and have a look." Hu Datong pointed to the soldier. The soldier immediately turned over and dismounted, walked to the mud and pulled, and soon exposed a piece of thick rope under the mud. He immediately turned back to Hu Datong and shouted, "general, there is burying --" there are three words of burying that have not been spoken yet, and a sharp arrow broke through the wind and stabbed directly at Hu Datong''s chest. For many years, Hu Datong had a natural skill. He lay back and avoided the life-threatening arrow. The people behind him were not so lucky. He was stabbed in the chest by the sharp arrow and fell seriously. Hu Datong pulled out his sword and shouted, "who is it? There''s a kind of war. Why should we be such a shrinking turtle? What kind of hero is it Zheng Nianwen left his mouth and said that I am not a hero, not to mention a three-year-old. I will be inspired by your words? Min Hengzhi sends a signal to Luo Ji, and the two will put on the earplugs prepared in advance. Although they can''t completely isolate the evil sound into their ears, they will not be affected as long as they are calm and determined. Hu Datong once saw the magic sound. Ten years ago, in that war, his memory was fresh. He saw that the minds of people around him began to become lax, and he began to be dizzy. He was shocked and did not dare to delay any more. When his mind was not clear, he would run away. A slender figure flied down from the mountains and forests, and the clear voice echoed in the valley: "these people will be handed over to you, and I will deal with this Hu Datong." A bright dagger was inserted in the neck of Hu Datong''s horse, and blood gushed out. The horse galloped for a few steps and then fell down, throwing Hu Datong off the horse. Hu Datong, who was in a mess, turned back with a knife and faced the slender young man. "Zheng, Zheng Nianwen?" He looked frightened. Didn''t he say that Zheng''s family had died? Yes? What the hell is he now? Chapter 1530 This is Zheng Nianwen''s first appearance in front of outsiders since he returned to Beijing in Jincheng. For the first time, she was recognized by outsiders. For the first time, I was myself, and I was Zheng Nianwen. She can''t say what kind of feeling is in her heart now. In a word, she is very comfortable to be herself. "Good eyesight, General Hu. I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s OK." It''s a long distance from Luoji''s magic sound surrounding area. With the wind changing, the magic sound has gradually disappeared. Zheng Nianwen also takes off the cotton plug in his ear and stares at Hu Datong, whose face is startled. Hu Datong''s original slightly refreshed mind has gradually gathered. It is very clear in his mind that he was ambushed. It seems that the chaos in the border region of western Gansu, as Hou Ye expected, may be a conspiracy. "Zheng Nianwen, I''m afraid you''re the only one left in the Zheng family now, right? So anxious to die? " Hu Datong gradually stabilized his mind. He made sure that there was no Zheng Nianwen''s party around him. But a little girl''s film, he was a great general. Can''t he deal with it? After tightening the hilt of his sword, he saw the knife in front of him, and his eyes showed a cold sense of killing: "today, let me do a good thing to send you to meet your father and mother who are short-lived." "Then I''ll see if you have the ability." She drew out her long sword. The bright blade shone in the sun. She sharpened her sword for more than ten years. Today is the time when she wielded her sword. Without too many fancy sword moves, she leaps up and stabs with her sword. It seems like a simple sword move. When the tip of the sword is close to the front door of Hu Datong, she turns quickly. While avoiding the counterattack of Hu Datong, she has three swords in a row. The sword is sharp and straight to the three important points of Hu Datong. Hu Datong is not a soft bun either. Zheng Nianwen''s sword moves are sharp and ruthless. He is not vegetarian either. All his students have avoided the past, but he hasn''t been on the battlefield for many years. In addition, as he grows older, his kung fu is also slack. Compared with his spirituality, he is naturally inferior to Zheng Nianwen. Zheng Nianwen didn''t say a single sword, and then came the second sword, the third sword, the fourth sword, and then another sword, which made Hu Datong only have the power to parry, but not to fight back. This was just the situation at the beginning. After 20 moves, Hu Datong began to hang lottery on his body, arms, chest, back and even face, all of which were bloody. Until then, Hu Datong suddenly understood that Zheng Nianwen had the ability to kill him, but she didn''t do it, she didn''t do her best, just kept teasing him and humiliating him. Thinking of this, he was so ashamed and indignant that he gave up the defense and began to fight and attack directly. When the middle door opened wide, he attacked Zheng Nianwen with fierce moves. "I don''t think you can afford it!" Read wenxiumei''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the murderous spirit gathered: "since you can''t play, you can''t play." After avoiding an attack by Hu Datong, she shakes her hands and throws out a golden needle. The golden needle of plum blossom is like the golden plum blossom formed by five golden points. In a blink of an eye, it doesn''t enter the back heart of Hu Datong. Hu Datong fell to the ground, convulsed all over his body, but he could not move autonomously. He was like an old dying dog, shaking desperately in front of people with his last life, leaving his last trace of anger. Zheng Nianwen felt the finely decorated talisman from his arms and put it into his arms. The battle here was just over, and the battle at the other end was close to the end. Chapter 1531 Min Hengzhi didn''t kill all the people. When he was in charge of the city defense camp for a period of time, he knew that the soldiers in the city defense camp were dressed normally. He killed Hu Datong''s guards and close guards, totaling more than 200 people, leaving 300 soldiers in the city defense camp, none of whom moved. When the evil sound stopped, he stood in front of the three hundred city defense battalion and took off the black mask. Not everyone knew him, but as long as one person knew him, it was enough. "Are you the king of Jin?" A soldier in front of him recognized min Hengzhi. He had been sent to Jincheng to escort paiyin. Fortunately, he had seen the king of Jin in person and can''t forget it. Min Hengzhi nodded: "yes, I''m min Hengzhi. Brothers, open your eyes and think with your heart, is this court you''re trying to defend still the former one?" A group of soldiers were silent at first, and then began to talk to each other. Min Hengzhi said: "the emperor is trapped in the deep Palace by the conspiracy of the traitors, and the power is lost. The evil thief is in charge. As a subject and a general, should we watch our merciful Emperor be killed by the traitor of the Lord, and the tyrannical man of the Lord replace the emperor to dominate the fate of the Chu dynasty? ¡± "you are all family members. Imagine what kind of life will the people live once shangguantuo, such a cruel person, dominates our destiny? Can your family escape from bad luck? " A soldier took the lead in asking, "king of Jin, we are just ants. What can we change?" King Jin said, "do you know why I didn''t kill you today?" "Because you are not the same as those running dogs of Hu Datong. You are not the people of Hu Datong, nor the people of shangguantuo. You are the soldiers of Chu family and our great Chu. What you should defend is always the people of great Chu, not the running dogs and fighters of shangguantuo." Three hundred soldiers, most of them young people, have a passion to serve the motherland. They never want to be the running dog of anyone, but they want to make a difference in the army with their own strength. "The king of Jin is right. We can''t be the running dogs and thugs of the officials. We are soldiers of the great Chu. I want to protect the people and our families of the great Chu." "Yes, the king of Jin is right!" The mood of the crowd was gradually rising, and the blood in the cavity was ignited. "King Jin, what should we do now?" When min Hengzhi saw that all the people were persuaded by him, he finally let out a sigh of relief. He couldn''t bear to kill these people. If he could accept them, he would be the best. "You don''t need to do anything right now. You need to find a quiet place. Lie down first. When we are ready, we will come to know you. Then, you will be loyal to the emperor and the people." It was min Hengzhi, a man of his own age, who responded to the sound like thunder, and was also aroused by the boiling blood. When Zheng Nianwen came from a distance, someone recognized her: "isn''t this the princess Changle who lives side by side in the palace?" "Yes, yes, it''s Princess Changle. At the beginning, the princess came to patrol camp with the king side by side. I met her." Before Zheng Zhongwen''s accident, Zheng Zhongwen was in charge of the patrol camp. He often ate and lived with all the soldiers in the camp. Zheng Zhongwen''s prestige in the patrol camp was very high, which was many times higher than min Hengzhi''s. Chapter 1532 Previously min Hengzhi was worried that there would be so many people who pretended to listen and then turned around and went to Beijing to file a complaint. Now, seeing that they recognized and read Wen, they were all excited. Some people even shed tears. He knew that these people really adore Zheng Zhongwen. Although Zheng Zhongwen is not in the camp, is not in Beijing, or even in the eyes of some people, Zheng Zhongwen is already A dead man, but in front of these soldiers'' hearts, he has been occupying a very important position. Zheng Nianwen said, "thank you for remembering my father, elder brothers. I have to remember Zheng Nianwen. Thank you for standing on the side of Dayi." "Princess, Lord, Lord, he really --" a soldier asked with red eyes, but he couldn''t say that. Zheng Nianwen shook his head: "don''t listen to the people''s false words. My father is not dead. He will come back soon and fight with us to drive out those evil forces." The people cheered, and the king they respected and admired was still alive. Before that, they were willing to listen to the people sent by shangguantuo, but because it was said that the king was dead, they became boneless insects, so they had to obey fate. Now, their backbone is back again, even if it is not in front of them, but they believe that, as the princess said, one day, side by side Wang will come back and lead them again. Under the arrangement of Min Hengzhi, three hundred soldiers quickly cleaned up the bloody scene, found a hidden place, dug several big pits and buried all the bodies. "You come to me, Lord?" Governor Cui hurried to shangguantuo''s study. There was no one else in the study except two bodyguards. Shangguan Tuo locked his eyebrows tightly and looked thoughtful. He raised his eyes and looked at manager Cui, then waved: "sit down." After the servants had tea and retreated, shangguantuo said: "what has Shizi done recently? Do you go out often? With whom? " "Hou ye, Shizi doesn''t go out very often recently. He stays in the mansion all day and doesn''t like talking very much. It seems that he has something on his mind." Shangguan Tuo Leng hum: "hum - what can he think about? He only thinks about Zheng Nianwen. He doesn''t look at the time. He only cares about his own idea of children''s love. Fortunately, Zheng Nianwen died. If he is still alive, he doesn''t mean he will do anything rebellious for her." Governor Cui frowns and stops talking. Shangguan Tuo glanced at him and said in a low voice, "if you have anything, just say it and do it with hesitation." Governor Cui stood up and made a salute to the superior officer: "Hou ye, I doubt that Zheng Nianwen is not dead." Shangguantuo''s mood immediately excited: "what do you say? Zheng Nianwen is not dead? Before, I didn''t say that I had -- " manager Cui shook his head:" that''s what Shizi said. Do you think it''s credible? " Thinking of noel''s recent performance, it really doesn''t look like losing a loved one. In addition to a few days of uneasiness and loss of soul, it really doesn''t look like a dead beloved woman. "So it''s the fake news that Noel deliberately sent out? Why did he do it? " Asked the superior officer. Cui Guanshi shakes his head: "I don''t know the specific situation. Zheng Nianwen is still alive. My subordinates are also guessing. There is no evidence." Shangguantuo stares at director Cui''s eyes: "I don''t know you yet? If there is really no evidence, how can you say such words easily. " PS: shepherd boy''s new book, miracle doctor and peasant girl: the husband of sulao can''t feed him enough. Now it''s a free series of 50000 words, and the wonderful plot is gradually unfolding. The little lovely people who like to watch farming and house fighting doctor pet Wen and abuse dregs shuangwen must come to collect and chase Wen. Chapter 1533 Governor Cui hesitated for a while, and finally said, "my Lord, my subordinates have only recently learned that Shizi often went to bieyuan a few days ago. My subordinates didn''t care about it at that time, but I was upset. I didn''t want to see Princess Shizi, so I deliberately hid in bieyuan and didn''t check it. Until recently, my subordinates saw a servant coming from bieyuan and asked about it at will --" Seeing that governor Cui hesitated again, shangguantuo was very impatient: "you say, what''s the point?" The steward Cui sighed and said in a deep voice, "the servant said that Shizi has arranged several people to live in the other garden, so that they can live and serve, but they are not allowed to say it." The officer raised his eyebrows and asked coldly, "who is arranged to live in the other garden?" "I don''t know who it is, but according to the description of the servant, I guess it''s probably Mr. Jianyun and Mr. Wan." Before shangguantuo got angry, manager Cui went on to say: "besides Jianyun and Mr. Wan, the servant said that there was a little guy who was always with the son of the world and often looked after him. He was very close to Jianyun and his wife, and he once heard Jianyun call him wen''er by accident - it belonged to suspicion -" br > "do you doubt that little guy is Zheng Nianwen?" Shangguantuo''s chest began to fluctuate violently, and his anger surged up. His good son, his good son! Seeing the appearance of Hou ye, the steward Cui hurriedly advised: "Hou ye, the son of the world is just a moment of weakness, and has not caused any irreparable loss, which is also a great fortune in misfortune." "Is this a loss? Who is Zheng Nianwen? She is the daughter of Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue. She is not an ordinary girl. She is good at martial arts. If she wants to avenge me, she will always find opportunities. That''s the same as raising a tiger for me that will eat me at any time. Is it loss? " "Don''t worry, Mr. Hou," said manager Cui. "After all, the son is still young, too young for men and women. It''s also human nature. At the end of the day, he didn''t betray you. He still stands on your side at the most critical moment. He doesn''t stand in the wrong team on major issues, which is very good." Shangguantuo''s mood gradually calmed down. He understood the intention of governor Cui''s saying these words. Now his legs are in such a situation. It''s another question whether he can recover. There is not a common man in the mansion who can succeed to the unification in the future, only noer. "Hou ye, you are seriously ill and comatose. Shizi is more anxious than anyone else. He has tried his best to find medicine for you. Originally, he was not willing to use his power to force boss song in the commercial firm. But for you, he did not oppose me to do so. Obviously, you are the most important thing in his eyes." Shangguantuo''s mood became more and more comfortable. He nodded: "this time he did his best. Well, only when he didn''t understand, where is Zheng Nian''s tattoo now?" Manager Cui shook his head: "since you were seriously ill and in a coma, she has left the mansion. Don''t go to bieyuan. It seems that she has left Kyoto. The subordinates have looked for them, but they can''t find their trace." Shangguan Tuo frowned: "so, noer has been locked up in his room for drinking all these days? Because of Zheng Nianwen''s departure, he was sad and didn''t give up, so he used wine to drown his sorrow? " Governor Cui never says a word when he laughs. His meaning is self-evident. Shangguan Tuo thumped the armrest of the wheelchair and said angrily, "how can a man who does great things indulge in his children''s love all day long? It''s nonsense." Chapter 1534 He looked up at director Cui and said, "go and call him over and say I have something to say to him." Manager Cui waved: "I''m afraid I can''t. before I came here, I was living in mucang. Shizi was drunk and was sleeping. Now I''m afraid I can''t call him. Why don''t you send someone to guard him and invite him to come when Shizi wakes up?" After thinking about it, Shangguan Tuo finally waved his hand: "well, no need. Let him think clearly. It''s useless for others to say anything. It''s the most important thing if he thinks clearly." But after all, he is his own son. When he was a child, he grew up and devoted a lot of effort to him. He had high hopes for him. He always felt uneasy. After thinking about it from left to right, even though it was late at night, shangguantuo still asked his subordinates to push him to the woodcang house. The wood Cang house is dark, and the porch lamp is out, just like a deserted courtyard where no one lives. The guard at the gate of the wooden house saw the Marquis coming and rushed to meet him: "why does the Marquis come here at this time?" Shangguan Tuo glanced at the bodyguard and asked in a deep voice, "why don''t you even light the porch lamp? Shangguan''s family can''t afford to pay for the lamp oil? " The bodyguard hurriedly said: "back to the Marquis, the son of the world won''t let him. He said --" "what did he say?" The bodyguard bit his teeth and said simply, "he said that the darkness in his heart is darker than the darkness in front of him. Even if the light is on, it will not light his heart..." Shangguan Tuo''s eyes were silent. He looked coldly at the silence of the yard. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly said, "light up the lights and light up all the lights in the yard. I''d like to see how dark his eyes and heart are." The people who had been sleeping were woken up. After a while of busy work, shangguannuo''s door was kicked open. A strong smell of wine came to his face, and the smoke shangguantuo frowned. The servant went in with a lamp, and lighted up several lamps in the room. The movement of kicking the door, plus the sound of the next person holding the lamp to enter the door, the sleeping Shangguan nuosheng was woken up. He looked at the door with his eyes half narrowed. In the hazy vision, someone came to him step by step, slim, light footed, smiling like flowers, especially those eyes, bright and bright, as if they were stars at night. He turned over and sat up, muttering "wen''er? Is that you wen''er? " Shangguan Tuo closed his eyes and lowered his chest. He was angry and growled, "open your eyes and see who I am." Shangguantuo''s low roar finally awakened shangguannuo, who was confused. He settled his mind and finally saw the people in front of him. It was his father who wanted to kill him. "Dad, why are you here?" He asked, frowning, rubbing his aching temples. "What? I can''t come? Is there a place where I can''t go? " Shangguannuo got up, went to the table and poured himself a glass of water. After Gudong drank it, he said, "I don''t mean that. You didn''t love to come to me before. Now you''re in the middle of the night." "What happened at midnight? Can''t come to see his son at midnight? " He beckoned his servant to push the wheelchair in front of shangguannuo and said, "look what you look like now. If I don''t come again, you will become an alcoholic." Shangguannuo poured another cup of tea and handed it to his father: "Dad, don''t be angry, drink tea first." Shangguantuo didn''t receive the tea he handed him, but asked in a cold voice, "what do you think?" Chapter 1535 Shangguannuo put down the cup of tea in his hand, sat near the table and said with a wry smile, "what can I think? What makes sense? " "Whether it''s meaningful or not, let''s talk about it first." Shangguan said. Shangguannuo shook his head: "I don''t know what to think. I don''t want to think." "You''re running away. You know what you''re going to face next. You know how many people dream of this opportunity. You don''t know what to do." Shangguannuo shrugged and hissed: "you don''t know what to do? Well, I just don''t know what to do. I''m not interested in this kind of thing. You''d better find someone who is interested. " "Who do you want me to look for? You are my son. Your last name is Shangguan. It''s destined to be your world. Who do you want to give it to? " Despite efforts to suppress anger, but ultimately can not maintain a real calm. "Whatever you like, in short, I''m not interested in participating in your ambitious business. You can play by yourself. I''d better live two free days." "At the end of the day, aren''t you just because of a woman? But it''s just a woman. In the future, are you afraid that you can''t find the woman you like? All the women in the world are for you to choose from. What is her reading? " Shangguannuo''s indifferent eyes suddenly became sharp: "Dad, I don''t want women all over the world, I just want to read the text, as long as she, I don''t want anyone." "If I could send her to you, would you like to change your mind?" Shangguannuo frowned. "What do you mean?" His mind is not good. He quickly answers, "Dad, do you forget that reciting Wen has long been dead. There is no Zheng Nianwen in the world." Shangguantuo waved: "you don''t need to pretend with me. I already know that the pass that followed you before is Zheng Nianwen." Shangguannuo''s face changed greatly: "what are you going to do?" "I do everything for your good, for the good of Shangguan family." He stared into his son''s eyes: "you told Dad that if he sent her to you and made her your woman, would you like to change your mind?" "No, Dad, you can''t do this. She is a person, not a thing. You can''t do this to her." Shangguan Tuo lenghum: "for you, if she is precious, but for me, if she is precious, only my son can see her. It''s her blessing. If her arrival can make you accept this river and mountain, I''d like to let her stay with you." "No, Dad, you can''t, you can''t do that." Shangguannuo tightly grasped his father''s arm and tried to persuade him to give up the idea, but shangguantuo obviously decided. "You take good care of him. Without my order, you will not allow him to leave the wooden house for half a step." Once upon a time, he only said that Noel was confused by Zheng Nianwen''s beauty. After a long time, he would naturally wake up. But today, he saw Noel''s appearance, and he knew that things were not as simple as he thought. Noel really liked the dead girl. If he could not get the girl, Noel would be abandoned. He urgently called governor Cui to the study for deliberation. "Want to catch Zheng Nianwen secretly?" Manager Cui raised his eyebrows and asked. Shangguantuo nodded: "this matter should be handled immediately, not in a big way, but in a secret way. In addition, Jianyun and Mr. Wan can escape from the palace alive. This matter must not be simple. I suspect that something has changed in the palace." He had never thought about this before. Recently, he has been in the palace frequently and met Chu Tianqi many times. Chu Tianqi has changed a lot. He didn''t pay much attention at the beginning. After thinking about it all day, he felt more and more strange. It''s really scary to think about it. Chapter 1536 If Chu Tianqi is not what he imagined, then it is very likely that Chu Tianqi''s madness is also pretended. If so, what on earth did he do during his illness? It suddenly occurred to him that he had not seen shangguanyao for a long time, and the pearl beside shangguanyao had not sent messages to him for a long time. "One more thing for me." With a sudden shock, he thought of a possibility that frightened him. The officer Cui, who was about to leave, turned back in a hurry and asked the superior officer Tuo, "what else can I tell you?" "Tomorrow morning, no, go to the palace now and confirm one thing for me." "Said the marquis." Seeing the face of shangguantuo, governor Cui was also very confused. What was it? It made the Marquis look scared. "You set up the Yu Lin Wei and the dark line in the palace, right?" Manager Cui nodded: "eight percent of them are arranged by his subordinates, and two percent are arranged by the left consul." "These people you set up are always in touch?" "You can only contact when you need to," said manager Cui "When was the last contact?" "Half a month ago, marquis, what did you ask all of a sudden?" Governor Cui frowned, and saw that Hou Ye was so dignified, and there was a bad premonition rising in his heart. Shangguan Tuo has a gloomy face, and a fierce fierce light in his eyes floats up: "you enter the palace immediately and get in touch with all the people you have stationed in the palace. Remember, it''s all. Ask them what''s different in the palace recently and what''s special about Chu Tianqi. If there are more than ten people you have stationed missing, report immediately." Manager Cui was shocked. He immediately understood what shangguantuo was talking about and what he was worried about. "And see the queen." Manager Cui responds one by one, turns around and leaves in a hurry. This night, doomed to sleepless, how can he sleep without knowing the truth? If Chu Tianqi was not the one he thought, it must have something to do with shangguanyao. Cui Guan had got orders from Shangguan, and he went into the palace to explore his eyeliner in the palace all night. But he knew that nine out of ten of those dark piles he had covered had disappeared without a trace. A new face appeared in front of him. Fortunately, he had prepared himself and had not exposed himself to be an old eunuch, which did not arouse suspicion from the other side. He quietly came to shangguanyao''s residence again. The Queen''s palace was guarded by heavy soldiers, and most of them were unfamiliar faces he had never seen before. After inquiring, he knew that the Queen''s son and daughter had already lived in the Queen''s palace. They seldom came out on weekdays, and the guards would not let people in easily. He sent out the signal, which had been discussed with pearl when he left East. However, he lingered outside until dawn, and his voice was almost broken. Pearl''s figure was still not seen. It seems that pearl is no longer there. So what the Marquis suspects is true. He did not dare to go near the royal palace where the emperor lived. Once he started to frighten the snake, he would not say anything else. He was afraid that his life would be committed here, and he could not leave the palace alive. Governor Cui was about to leave, but saw a figure hurried to the Queen''s palace. The man was not someone else, but Cheng Gonggong, who was waiting beside Chu Tianqi. Cheng Gonggong was not a real Gonggong, but one of his former subordinates, Cheng Xiao. Chapter 1537 What happened to him? What do you want to do with the queen? If Chu Tianqi is not Chu Tianqi, is this Chengxiao still Chengxiao? If in normal times, he would never let go of the chance to explore. But today, he dare not stay any longer. This palace is not the former one. He is not sure to do anything here. Governor Cui hurried out of the palace to return to the mansion and reported all he saw and heard in the palace to shangguantuo. Shangguan Tuoqi smashed the cup of tea in his hand, "it is, it is." Thinking that his sister betrayed himself, he was furious: "I wanted to spare her life after the success. After all, brother and sister have a fight. Now, it seems that there is no such need." Shangguan is gnashing his teeth. Governor Cui moved forward and asked in a low voice, "Hou ye, what shall we do now?" Shangguan Tuo thumped the handrail on the side of his body and said angrily, "I will never let them go. I will not let any of them go. First, I will hold still and let me think about it." I didn''t expect that Chu Tianqi''s ability was not small. Under their close supervision, he could steal the sky and change the day. He kept a secret from him for so long and pretended to be sick and sell stupid in front of him. He really despised him. After a moment''s silence, shangguantuo suddenly said: "now Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue are dead, and there is no royal residence side by side. For Chu Tianqi, Zheng Nianwen is the last orphan of royal residence side by side. If he knew that Zheng Nianwen was in danger, what would he do? Can he continue to hide in the palace as a turtle with a shrunken head? " "Similarly, in the case of Zheng Nianwen, if a dead relative suddenly has news, can she still safely hide in the dark?" The steward Cui understood and said with a smile, "I understand the meaning of the marquis. I will do it now." The reason why shangguantuo used manager Cui so much is not only because of his loyalty, but also because of his cleverness. He can know everything without the owner''s detailed words and smell the content. "Besides, last time I asked people to transfer 30000 elite soldiers from the East. How are things going?" "I have passed the Qingyue pass. I can arrive in Beijing in three days at most," said Cui On shangguantuo''s face, he finally showed a smile: "finally, I have a piece of good news, good, very good, you go, three days later, it''s my harvest time." Governor Cui immediately sent people to spread the news, spread the news that Zheng Nianwen was arrested in the palace, and spread the news that he had caught the rebellious thief in the palace side by side. He believed that as long as. He guarded himself at the gate of the city, hid in a carriage, closely watched the people who went in and out of the gate, and set up a vast net, waiting for the fish to hook up. After getting up early in the morning, Mr. Wan squatted in the yard as usual to cook medicine. Suddenly, he heard the cough of Jane Yun in the house. He quickly dropped his fan and rushed into the room. Jane yunpa coughs up blood at the head of the bed. The blood from one mouth pours out of her throat. Her face is white and unpopular. His eyes were full of panic. He seemed to realize something. He shouted: "read the text. Come quickly." As soon as Zheng Nianwen, who was preparing breakfast with Luoji, heard Mr. Cheng''s cry, the bowl in her hand fell to the ground and broke. She was stunned and rushed to the master''s room like crazy. She pounced on the master''s bed, and her tears kept falling down. The hand that felt the pulse for the master kept shaking and couldn''t cut the pulse at all. Chapter 1538 Jianyun finally stopped vomiting blood. She tightly grasped the hand reading Wen, and a smile came out from the bloody lips: "don''t be sad, child. It''s a process everyone will experience. No one can avoid it, sooner or later. I have no regrets in my life. I''m satisfied, and you don''t need to be sad." "Master, no, I don''t want you to die, I don''t want to -" she fell on the bed, heartbroken, tears could not stop falling down, tightly holding the master''s hand, do not want to sprinkle, also dare not sprinkle. "Silly child, don''t cry, cry red eyes for a while, it''s not good-looking." She gently stroked the black hair of Nianwen, as if she saw the dissolving moon, the child who had experienced hardships and was as close as a girl. If I could see her again, she would be unshakable. Min Hengzhi and Luo Ji also came here. Seeing this situation, min Hengzhi fell on his knees at the head of the bed with a plop. His smooth forehead hit the ground again. His tears flowed and his heart ached. Mr. Wan, holding min Hengzhi up, said with red eyes, "Hengzhi, I beg you to help me." Min Hengzhi dried his tears: "you said." "I can feel that Jane Yun can''t endure any longer. I think that the one who can''t rest assured is Tianqi and Kuner. Can you go to the palace and take them -" "no, absolutely not." Jane Yun snapped to interrupt Mr. Wan. This excitement triggered a new round of coughing. She couldn''t stop coughing easily. She waved her hand repeatedly: "no, absolutely not. Now the situation in the palace is critical. I can''t make any mistakes at this time. Even if I want to see them again, I can''t see them at this time. Even if I can''t survive, I can''t." Wan Kun is her son and Mr. Wan''s hard won son in middle age. On the surface, like all the parents in the world, they are strict with their children''s discipline and do not overindulge him. Both Nianwen and min Hengzhi know what it means for wankun to be an elder. At this time, even the only son can''t be around. It''s a pity for Jianyun. For wankun, it''s impossible to forgive his unfiliality all his life. Nianwen suddenly let go of Jianyun''s hand. She stood up, wiped away the tears on her face, and said, "I''ll go. Uncle min''s identity can''t enter the palace at all. Let me go." "I can''t get into the palace, and you can''t, either. How are you going?" Read text wry smile: "did you forget? I can''t enter, but shangguannuo can. I can easily look like a small pass. When I go back to shangguanfu, I ask him. He will help me. " Jianyun reaches out to catch her, but she has already run out. She can''t catch her and can''t catch her back. "Nonsense, you are nonsense." She covers her chest and suppresses the pain. The breath is gradually unstable and can''t die. She can''t die yet. She needs to support. She keeps telling herself to try to stabilize the breath. Nianwen rode all the way to the gate of the city. She only wanted to enter the city, only to find shangguannuo, only to find uncle and wankun in the palace, and let them come to see the master for the last time. Later, it would be too late. The atmosphere at the gate was different from that in the past. She didn''t care and didn''t care to observe these things. At the moment when the figure of Nianwen appeared at the gate of the city, the steward Cui, who had been hiding in the carriage, immediately gave an order to the entourage outside. Chapter 1539 The city guard of the investigation waved and let go, but after Zheng Nianwen led the horse into the city, she immediately closed the city gate, and a roar of closing the door rang behind Zheng Nianwen. She felt something was wrong. Looking back, she found that Cui Guanshi did not know when to stand behind her. Behind Cui Guanshi, dozens of sharp arrows had been put on the line. Only when Cui Guanshi gave her order, the sharp arrows would fall like rain She was generally attacked. Why is he here? Does he already know who he is? Is he here to catch her? She settled her mind, squeezed out a smile on her face, and calmly said: "manager Cui? What a coincidence. " Governor Cui sneered: "it''s really a coincidence, Princess Changle. Don''t be hurt." He did know. Her hand moved to her waist, and the soft sword was around her waist. "I''m afraid that manager Cui has identified the wrong person. I''m in xiaxiaoguan, the attendant beside Shizi. Don''t you remember?" She still has a faint smile. Cui Guanshi said: "although I''m older, I don''t get confused. I remember naturally. However, I still remember that Princess Changle is the son''s sweetheart. I dare to do anything for Princess Changle. Recently, the princess left the son. Do you know what our son has become?" The smile on the reading face gradually fades away, the wrist shakes, and the soft sword on the waist responds, "you mean, the son of the world asked you to come?" Governor Cui shrugged: "I''m from Shangguan. I work for Shangguan. Who asked me to come? What''s the difference?" "In that case, talk less nonsense." She predicted that those archers would not attack her. If they were sent by shangguannuo, shangguannuo would never want her life. "Cui Guanshi lenghum, raised his hand and said:" arrow The sharp arrows fell like a heavy rain, and they all greeted her. As she retreated, she defended herself with a sword. It seems that it is not shangguannuo''s person, that is shangguantuo. How does he know that Xiaoguan is Zheng Nianwen? Did shangguannuo say that? Her lightness skill is very good, and her hand skill is first-class. Naturally, these three legged bodyguards are not her opponents. When she thought she could walk away from her body, manager Cui gave another instruction. Dozens of black shadows were stolen out from nowhere and replaced those bodyguards who she beat to 708. The breath of the expert came to her face, and she felt the pressure without a hand. Don''t say that these ten experts in front of her, even two or three attacked her together, she was afraid that she could not resist. She began to worry. If she could not get away, she would not see Wan Kun and her uncle. She would not be able to pass on the news of the death of the master to them. Not only would they not see the last face of the master, but also she would not be able to deliver the last journey. Thinking of this, she gradually became fierce, and the sword in her hand became more and more fierce. Sheng Sheng made a way for herself to survive. However, human beings are not as good as heaven. Even after she swept her horse with her excellent lightness skill, manager Cui suddenly threw a black iron ball at her side. When the iron ball meets the ground, it explodes with white smoke. Zheng Nianwen, who used to hang lottery all over his body, doesn''t need to stop breathing when he smells the smoke. It''s not just her. Several black experts around her fell to the ground one after another when they smelled the smoke. They were unconscious. Zheng Nianwen fell down from the horse, and the scene in front of her was gradually blurred. She saw a man walking towards her, step by step, getting closer and closer. Chapter 1540 Governor Cui takes Zheng Nianwen back to the upper government and orders people to wash her face with facial powder. Looking at the beautiful face, shangguantuo sneered: "it''s really her." "Hou ye, just when my subordinates brought her back, I happened to meet the eldest lady. The eldest lady should have seen it. I''m afraid with the relationship between the eldest lady and the son of the world --" his words are still in decline, and there''s a lot of noise outside. "Prince, the Marquis has told me not to let anyone in." "Go away!" Shangguannuo kicks the bodyguard, kicks it to the ground, directly kicks the door of the study, and rushes in. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Nian Wen lying unconscious on the ground. He rushed forward and put Nianwen in his arms. It was true that she was still alive and not hurt. The hanging heart was slowly put down. He looked up and stared at his father with red eyes: "Dad, you have killed her parents, destroyed her home, and made her from a princess who is loved by thousands of people into such a miserable situation. Is it not enough? Not enough? What else do you want to do to her? " Shangguan Tuo frowned and glared at his son with displeasure: "I didn''t do it all for you? I said I would send her to you. " "Dad, I also said that I don''t need to, I like her, and I want her to stay with me. That''s my wish. Yes, but what I want is that she is really willing to stay, instead of forcibly leaving her by this means like you. What''s the difference between forcibly robbing women and forcing them to be prostitutes?" Shangguan Tuo raised his hand and slapped him hard, which made Shangguan Nuo''s mouth bloody: "what nonsense did you say? Dad, it''s all for you. Don''t you understand? " "Her surname is Zheng. She is the daughter of Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue. Do you think it is possible for her to stay with you willingly? If you don''t use some means, you will never get her. She will abandon you and never look at you directly again. Is that what you want? " Shangguannuo was heartbroken. Looking at the sleepy girl in his arms, he hoped that she could lie in his arms so quietly all her life, and stay with him forever. When she opened her eyes, she could see her. When she closed her eyes, she could feel her presence. Only when she was around him, could her heart not be so lonely. His life would not be so boring and sad. Seeing that Shizi''s face seems to be loose, manager Cui hurriedly said: "Shizi, the Lord is all for you. If you don''t use some means, how can Zheng Nianwen come to you? Men, do big things regardless of the details, the process is not important, the important thing is the result, the result is right, that''s right, you like her, that''s her blessing, women, strong temper is also for a while, well stay around to adjust, will always be tame. " "She''s different from the woman you''ve met. She won''t --" the superior officer cut off his words and said angrily: "what''s the difference? Don''t say it''s just a princess with a different surname. Even if it''s a princess and my son matches her, it''s enough. " When he saw that his son was speechless, he waved and said, "well, first, take her back to Muchang house and watch her. Don''t let her run around. I warn you that if you let her go secretly, my people won''t be merciful to her again. The next time you see her, it won''t be a living person, but a cold corpse." Chapter 1541 Shangguan Nuo hugged the girl in his arms, stared at his father with hate, got up with Nianwen in his arms, and left the study quickly. "Hou ye, let the prince take it? With the nature of Shizi, it''s possible to let her go secretly. Besides, the girl''s lightness skill is very good. If she wants to escape, no one can stop her. " Shangguan Tuo shook his head: "although you watched noer grow up, you still don''t know him. Now he is very tangled in his heart. He wants to keep a good image in front of Zheng Nianwen, but he also wants to get her. He doesn''t know what to do." "But don''t forget that he is always a man. As long as he is a man, he will always have selfish emotions in the face of a woman who loves but can''t. when this emotion gradually dominates his body, he will naturally make the most correct judgment. This kind of thing is a man''s natural instinct. No one needs to teach him. I believe my son will do well." Manager Cui is really more and more admired by shangguantuo. Although it''s inconvenient to move now, his brain is really useful. Especially after waking up this time, he is no longer as irascible and irritable as before. He has a lot of peace of mind, and his mind is more calm and calm, as if everything is under his control, and there will be no accident. When Nianwen woke up, it was already afternoon. She was weak and could not make any effort. The instinct of the doctor told her that this was not normal. She was poisoned. The room is very familiar. This is the wooden Cang house, shangguannuo''s room. The back of sitting in front of the house is very familiar, he suddenly turned around, saw her awake, and immediately came to her side: "how do you feel? How are you? " When Nian Wen saw him, he felt a little relieved. "I''m poisoned. Do you have any antidotes?" Shangguan Nuo Leng next, eyes slightly flashing: "in, poisoned? What''s the poison? " Nianwen doesn''t notice his stiff expression, struggles to get out of bed, just walks and sits on the ground without two steps. "I think I''ve got chondral powder. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have an antidote. As long as you give me the medicine, I can make an antidote myself." Shangguannuo said: "wen''er, it''s not that I don''t help you, it''s my father. He was going to imprison you in the dungeon. I had a big fight with him, fighting with him. Sheng Sheng snatched you over. He couldn''t help me. So he agreed to let you live here temporarily, but they surrounded you. I couldn''t even go out." Zheng Nianwen is in a hurry: "no, I can''t stay here. You must help me. I''ll enter the palace at once." "Into the palace? What happened? Who are you looking for in the palace? " When he thought of wankun, he frowned: "is it wankun?" Nianwen nodded: "yes, I must go to the palace to find him at once, master, she can''t do it -" thinking of this, her tears fell down, sobbing uncontrollably. Shangguannuo was very distressed. If he saw her like this on weekdays, he would immediately agree to all her demands. But after the hard thinking of these days, he realized that if he let go again this time, it would be a real and complete loss. But he couldn''t bear to see that he was sad and sad. Now he didn''t know what to do. She grabs shangguannuo''s hand and tears in her eyes: "shangguannuo, please help me this time. Wankun is her only son. I don''t want her to leave the world with regret. Please, let me go." Chapter 1542 Shangguannuo picked her up and looked distressed: "Wener, it''s not that I won''t let you go, it''s my father - I can''t help it. I can''t even go out, let alone you." She looked at shangguannuo in front of her eyes. His eyes no longer seemed as calm as before. She suddenly realized that shangguannuo had changed. He was no longer the former shangguannuo. Cartilage powder, is it really the medicine that shangguantuo gave her? She thought that there was a cloth bag under the pillow in the room she used to live in, containing some pills and a bag of needles, which she usually took with her for self-defense. She was in a hurry to go that day, and she didn''t have time to take them away. If the room was empty all the time, things would still be there. She said: "since you are in such a dilemma, I don''t want to embarrass you. First, help me back to my room. We are alone. I live here with you. I''m afraid it''s not very good." Seeing that she no longer insisted on it, shangguannuo was secretly pleased. This little request was granted by himself. Her original room has been empty, still keeping the same appearance as when she left. It''s the quilt on the bed. No one has touched it. It''s still as messy as when she just got up. Shangguannuo said: "since you left, I have never let anyone come in. This is your room, the room you lived in. I hope you can come back, so I keep it intact all the time. Unexpectedly, you really come back." His voice was low, but the joy flowed between the lines, making people want to ignore it. She sat down at the edge of the bed, not listening to his confession, "I am tired, you go out first." Shangguannuo''s face was stiff, and he said with a dry smile, "you are inconvenient to move now. If I leave, you can''t even drink water. I --" "I don''t want to drink water, I just want to stay alone for a while, you go." Don''t overdo it. She''s trying to control her emotions, try not to get angry with him, and try not to show her disgust. "Well, take a rest and I''ll see you later." He took a deep look at her eyes, sighed quietly in his heart, and turned away. When the door closed, she made sure that his footsteps were moving away. She quickly opened the pillow, and the cloth bag was still there. There were several pill bottles in it, among which were the antidote pills of chondroson. In the study, governor Cui of Shangguan rubbing Dynasty asked, "what''s the matter with Mu Cang''s house?" Cui''s face brightened: "as expected, the Marquis is is as good as God. We haven''t started yet. Shizi has started first." "Oh? What did he do? " "Manager Cui said with a smile:" Shizi fed her chondral powder. It seems that Shizi is enlightened. But I don''t know whether Shizi''s action is to protect her life or to leave her with selfish heart Shangguantuo put down the memorials in his hand and said with a smile: "in my opinion, there are both. I think the latter is the majority." Governor Cui agreed: "my subordinates think so too. It seems that Shizi will soon be able to do what he wants." Shangguan Tuo shook his head: "it''s not necessarily true. Zheng Nianwen, a girl I don''t know well with, but she has a strong personality. I can figure out a few points. She''s not a tricky girl, and she has a strong personality. It''s almost impossible to make her feel aggrieved and complete, unless -" Cui Guanshi looked curious, saw Hou Ye cut off, and asked: "unless what?" "Unless she really likes Noel and is willing to stay with Noel, her staying is always a disaster." Chapter 1543 "Then how can I make her like the son of the next generation?" the steward Cui asked Shangguantuo looks out of the window and remembers an old story. At the age of 16, he once liked a girl. He begged his parents to propose for him. But when his parents went to propose, they met the parents of a close friend. The girl finally chose his friend. He didn''t want to give up. He thought a lot of ways to win the girl''s heart, but he failed. At that time, he borrowed wine day and night to drown his sorrow. He could not tell whether he was sad or jealous. In a word, he was in a bad mood. His nanny told him that it was easy to get a woman''s heart. As long as she got her body, the woman would be willing to stay with him. He did what his nanny said, but his beloved girl wanted to die for it, and hated him even more. The nanny gave him another idea, saying that there is a kind of love pill in the world. As long as you eat the love pill which is melted with man''s blood, even the fairy in the sky will fall in love with this man. He did it, he succeeded, the girl fell in love with him crazily, and he was the only one in his eyes and heart, so he was happy for a period of time, only for a period of time. After that, he was tired and bored, and sent her to a house, never saw her again. To the satisfaction of all the unconcernedly, as like as two peas, he is now , and he can not get it. He will not be able to get it thoroughly. He believes that after a while, noer will be as bored as he did in the past, and eventually he would be abandoned. It not only completes noer''s thoughts, but also eradicates the disaster. It can also use her to lead Chu Tianqi out of the cave. Why not do it? "Go to Tianxiang Pavilion and find a pimp named Xia Chan. Buy a love pill from her." The procuress is dongliren. She came to Kyoto five years ago, which shows that Baidian is also the person of shangguantuo. Director Cui is also a person from the East. Although the infatuation pill hasn''t been used, I''ve heard that the Marquis''s move is really brilliant. Zheng Nianwen uses his kung fu to force poison out of the room. In order to force out all the poison of chondral powder earlier, she does not hesitate to reverse the energy channels and force the Kung Fu to force poison out. Although this method is a half attack, it has a great risk. If even a little bit of interference occurs in the process of forcing poison, the doer can be possessed. It has to be said that she is lucky. Shangguannuo has been guarding outside. Without his permission, no one dares to approach, but he has been listening to the movement in the room. Seeing that there is no movement in the room, he thought that she really slept and didn''t go in to disturb her. This guard is for several hours. When Zheng Nianwen opened her eyes, it was dark in the room. She felt that her strength was back. She was very happy, but she had been delayed for so long, and she did not know how the master was now. She jumped out of bed and was about to slip out of the window when she realized that the client had been nailed from the outside. Around to the door, she can feel the breath of official Tuo outside. He is guarding at the door. How can she go out? At this time, there was a rush of footsteps, and she held her breath. "Shizi, why are you here? Let the next meal be easy to find. " The steward Cui is holding a tray with a set of delicate teapots and small lamps in it, all of which are steaming. "Yes?" Shangguannuo frowned, looked sideways at the door still closed, and deliberately lowered his voice. Chapter 1544 Cui Guanshi also subconsciously looked at the closed door of the room and said with a low smile, "I have something to do, Shizi, you come with me." Shangguannuo didn''t move. Governor Cui took him by the arm with a smile and pulled him aside. "Shizi, I''m here to send you something good." "What''s good?" Shangguannuo frowned and glanced at the tray in his hand naturally. Is that what he said? The entourage behind manager Cui orders to beat the lantern to the front, and the tray in his hand is clear. He uncovers the lid of the porcelain lamp, and there is a red pill inside: "Shizi, please see." Shangguannuo took a look and immediately asked, "what is this?" "This is the infatuation pill. I don''t know if Shizi has ever heard of it?" Shangguannuo grew up in Dongli. How could he have never heard of this unique thing? "How could you have such a drug?" Shangguannuo''s face changed slightly. This kind of medicine was banned by the imperial court as early as ten years ago. It is not allowed to be made or sold. "Shizi, don''t care how I got it. It''s good for Shizi." "I don''t need it. You take it." He stretched out his hand and pushed the tray from manager Cui. He was disgusted with the color. "Shizi, why do you do this? Don''t you want to marry the princess? Don''t you want the princess to fall in love with you and stay with you forever? " Yes, of course he does. He dreams. But even if you think like this, you can''t use this kind of means to deal with reading. "You don''t have to say these words to tempt me. I won''t be fooled by you. Go away. I don''t need this kind of thing." If governor Cui fails to achieve his goal, how can he give up? He stops shangguannuo who is about to turn around: "Shizi, you can think clearly that if you don''t do anything, you will never get the heart of the princess. What if you use cartilage dispersion to imprison her for a lifetime? She still won''t have you in her heart. " When Zheng Nianwen heard this, he trembled with rage. It was shangguantuo that poisoned her, but shangguannuo that she always trusted. "Shut up." His face changed a little. He looked at the door of the room nervously. The door was still closed. But he was not sure whether the people in the room were awake or asleep. He could not hear them. "Don''t worry, Shizi," said the steward Cui. "My subordinates have explored the atmosphere in the room, but they should not be awake." Shangguan Nuo breathed a sigh of relief and said to Cui, "don''t come here if you have nothing to do, let alone talk nonsense here." Cui Guanshi smiled: "I didn''t expect that Shizi cared about the princess so much. Why don''t Shizi listen to his advice and use this enchanting pill? I''m afraid there will be no sweet days in the future?" Shangguannuo''s heart is very resistant, but he can look at the tray in the hands of director Cui and the small sapphire lamp. As long as wen''er takes the ecstasy pill in this one, wen''er will fall in love with him and will stay with him forever. Thinking of this, he reached out his hand and took the tray in the hands of governor Cui. "I know it''s not right, I know it''s not OK, but he -- manager Cui said with a smile:" I wish Shizi every success and his subordinates leave. " He stood at the door with a tray, I don''t know how long he stood, until the little guy behind him whispered, "Shizi, it''s late at night." He looked back at the closed door. It was dark. Didn''t she wake up? If she wakes up? What is he going to say to her? How to continue to weave lies in front of her? Chapter 1545 He summoned the courage to open the door. It was dark in the room. He was about to turn around and ask his entourage for a lantern. One hand stretched out from nowhere. He put a silver needle between his fingers into his back neck. He suddenly lost his voice. The door was also closed at this time. In the dark room, he heard his heart thumping and jumping, as well as the deep and shallow gasping. He wants to talk, but he opens his mouth, but he can''t make a sound. He wanted to move, but she locked the door. "Shangguannuo, I didn''t expect you to be such a shameless person." Her voice was cold and full of disappointment and determination. He closed his eyes and hid the regret color at the bottom of his eyes. She heard it, and she did. This means that he will lose her completely. Oh - maybe it''s not appropriate to use the word loss. He never got it. Just for him, it''s a loss, a loss forever. She took the tray in his hand and threw it on the table. In a cold voice, she said: "infatuated Dan? Chondral powder? Shangguannuo, what other means have you not used? " She pulled out the silver needle that sealed his dumb acupoint, coagulated his eyebrows and eyes in the dark, "open your eyes and look at me, tell me, what else do you want to do to me?" He slowly opened his eyes and looked at those eyes, which were widened by anger. His heart ached and his smile became more bitter: "I''m sorry, wen''er, I''m sorry!" He took a dagger out of his arms and handed it to Zheng Nianwen''s hand: "I''m sorry for you. My father killed your family. I''m selfish and want to keep you by my side. We''re sorry to go to the official family. If you kill me, I''ll be my son and make atonement for my father." She took the dagger, the sharp snow blade shining in the night sky. He closed his eyes and waited for that moment to come. But that moment never came. Listen to the sound of tear and pull. She cut off a piece of robe from her body and threw it on the ground together with a dagger: "shangguannuo, in the past, you and I were separated from each other. Then we meet again. We are not strangers, we are enemies." Then she turned and ran out. There was a fight. He didn''t move. He knew the guards couldn''t stop her. Half an hour later, Cui Guanshi hurried to Shangyuan. Shangguantuo had just fallen asleep. Seeing Cui Guanshi looking for him in such a hurry, he knew something must have happened. He hurriedly asked someone to help him into the wheelchair. "What''s the matter?" "Master Hou, it''s not good. Zheng Nianwen has escaped." "Escaped? You don''t mean she''s in cartilage powder? Nuoer also received your infatuation pill. How could she suddenly escape? " Cui Guanshi shook his head: "I don''t know about this subordinate. According to the people in mucangju, Zheng Nianwen was indeed scattered by cartilage. When I woke up today, I couldn''t even walk." Shangguan Tuo''s face slightly changed: "by the way, she''s a descendant of Jianyun. It''s not difficult to detoxify her. How about noer? Is there any injury? " Cui manager hurriedly said: "Shizi is OK, but he looks very bad. He doesn''t say a word. Sitting in the room where Zheng Nianwen lived, he is stunned. No one is allowed to enter." "Muddleheaded, really muddleheaded, for a woman, even tossed himself like that." He turned his head and stared at director Cui: "where did Zheng Nianwen escape? Can someone go after it? " Director Cui lowered his head, "go back to the Marquis, she, she is in the palace." "What? In the palace? You are such a bunch of rubbish that this woman can''t see it. What''s the use of keeping you? " Chapter 1546 Governor Cui knelt down to plead guilty. Seeing that the furious Marquis was about to burn his anger on himself, he suddenly thought of a wonderful idea and said, "Marquis, I have a plan." Shangguan Tuo Leng stared at him: "say." Although the anger spread in my heart, if there is a plan to remedy it, I will naturally listen to it. "Hou ye, let''s detain Zheng Nianwen to lead Chu Tianqi out of the cave. That''s because we don''t know the current situation in the palace. If we make a rash move, we may fall into the trap of the other side. In addition, Chu Tianqi is still in power. It''s unreasonable for us to lead our troops into the palace. But what if we lead our troops into the palace by catching the rebels?" Shangguan Tuo immediately understood that Cui Guanshi''s plan was really wonderful. Zheng Nianwen escaped into the palace, so they had a reason to lead soldiers into the palace to capture the rebel leader, clear the inner palace, completely control Chu Tianqi, and then force him to set up the Buddhist edict. By then, Daye will be completed. His Shangguan Tuo''s name should be recorded in the history book and will last forever. "Well, that''s a good plan. Just do it. You take the talisman to transfer the city defense camp in at once. The 30000 troops we left in the East will be able to arrive in Kyoto tomorrow. The time is favorable and the place is friendly. My superior officer Tuo has all of them. Tomorrow, everything will be tomorrow." The blood of manager Cui began to boil. As the right arm of shangguantuo, he has made a lot of efforts for the great cause of shangguantuo. If shangguantuo can get on the big treasure, then his Cui family can also be prosperous and blessed from now on. In other words, Zheng Nianwen threw off the pursuers of the upper government and jumped into the palace wall. First, she alerted the guards in the palace. After several setbacks, she finally met Wan Kun and Chu Tianqi. Wan Kun looked at the scars on her body, many of them were cut by sharp swords, most of her clothes were stained with blood, and she was angry and distressed? Sit down and I''ll give you some medicine. " Nianwen holds his hand: "I don''t mind. It''s all skin injuries. Come with me." Wan Kun pulled her: "what''s the nonsense? This injury doesn''t matter. Sit down and I''ll give you medicine. " Nian Wenhong''s eyes were red and her tears were falling. She didn''t know how to open her mouth. For her sake and for the Chu family, Wan Kun had paid so much that she couldn''t even pay attention to her dying mother. Tears fell on the back of wankun''s hand. He looked up at her and asked with a smile, "how? It hurts? She has to bear the pain, so that you can''t live or die, and the palace dare to rush around. Fortunately, nothing serious happened this time. If -- " she holds his hand, and tears blur her vision. She can hardly see the man in front of her. She feels as if she''s caught by someone and stabbed continuously. "Wan Kun, master, she can''t do it --" the smile on WAN Kun''s face suddenly congealed, and he stared at the girl in front of him, the crying face and the sad mood completely covered him. "What did you say? What did you just say? " She was already sobbing: "master, she can''t do it. Come back with me and see her at the back. I don''t want him to leave with regret." The reason why she tried so hard to find him in the palace was that she just wanted to take him to see the master for the last time. Chu Tianqi, who had just arrived, just heard this sentence, rushed forward in a hurry, and took Nianwen''s arm: "what''s wrong with her, master? Last time I went to see her, didn''t I say it would be OK to raise her? " Chapter 1547 Nianwen shook his head, and his voice choked: "no, she''s not good all the time, master. She''s afraid that you''re sorry for her, and can''t concentrate on the restoration of power. So she won''t let us tell you. Now - she can''t stand it anymore, uncle, what should we do? What the master hopes most is that Wan Kun and my mother can accompany her for the last journey, but now -- " the Shangguan mansion outside the palace has set up a vast network, waiting for them to join in the net, and there is no news from my parents until now... Although Chu Tianqi was the emperor, he heard that his master was in critical condition. He was worried and sad. He said with red eyes, "let''s go, let''s go out of the palace now." He reached for wankun, but wankun did not move. "Emperor, I''ll go alone. You and Nianwen will stay and take care of her for me." Chu Tianqi doesn''t understand: "it''s time. How can I stay in the palace at ease? No, I''ll go with you." "Emperor, you must not go out of the palace. Shangguantuo has been suspicious of us. It''s hard to say what''s going on outside the palace at present. If you go out of the palace, it''s no doubt that you can''t go out of the palace." He knew his mother''s illness all the time. He knew that sooner or later there would be such a day, but he didn''t expect that it would come so fast that they were caught off guard and he didn''t have time to make any arrangements. Nianwen holds wankun''s hand tightly: "I don''t care, I want to go with you." Wan Kun shook his head and put her hand in Chu Tianqi''s hands: "wen''er, it''s not a time of willfulness. You''re so heavy. Go out with me again. Once you meet the ambush of the official family, can you hide? You''ll only be a burden to me when you''re with me. " Nianwen grabs his hand again and shakes his head desperately: "you don''t have to excite me. I won''t let you go alone if you say anything." She is very clear about the situation outside. I''m afraid it''s hard for her to leave the Palace this time. But even so, they have to make a breakthrough. The master is still waiting for them. They will go back to see her for the last journey anyway. They can''t let her leave the world with regret. At this time, the sky outside began to light up, and WAN Kun was about to faint his mind when a bodyguard rushed in: "emperor, Wan Gongzi, things are not good." Chu Tianqi asked, "what''s the matter?" "According to the news from the spies outside the palace, 30000 soldiers have arrived outside the city of Kyoto, and Shangguan Tuo has sent another confidant to the city defense camp to dispatch troops. It seems that they are going to start." All three were shocked. Thirty thousand soldiers left the country? Shangguantuo even transferred 30000 troops from the east? Although they control the Imperial Palace and have thousands of excellent soldiers'' talismans in the city defense camp, they can face the number of 30000 soldiers and horses, which is no doubt to hit the stone with an egg. He fell on the Dragon chair. Is the Chu Dynasty going to lose in his hands? Wan Kun''s face was full of bitterness and helplessness. It seemed that he could not return to his mother for the time being and send her on his last journey. He closed his eyes, hid the helplessness and pain between them, looked up and swallowed the water that was about to flow out of his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, he was the vanguard. "Emperor, it seems that we should go." "Go? Where to go? " Chu Tianqi is at a loss. "I''m not afraid of burning without firewood. Shangguantuo has 30000 soldiers and horses in his hand. We are not his opponents. We can only dodge for a while. Don''t forget that we have the talismans of Longxi and Weinan in our hand. His shangguantuoneng secretly transferred troops and horses to Beijing. We can do the same." Chapter 1548 Nianwen also said: "Wan Kun is right. We can''t stay here and wait for him to kill. Now, the water can''t save the fire. The elite soldiers of several city defense battalions can''t resist the 30000 soldiers from the East. Instead of expending their strength and fighting against them, it''s better to evacuate quietly and keep their energy up. After the troops are mobilized, kill them again." Are you leaving again? Chu Tianqi looks at the Yuhe palace, which has lived for nearly 20 years. The last time he left, Chu Lian killed him. Min Hengzhi, entrusted by the emperor''s sister, secretly rescued him from the palace. This time, do you want to repeat it? He doesn''t like it! When he hesitated, another bodyguard rushed in. "The emperor, the man of shangguantuo brought 30000 soldiers to the city, and his subordinates have already brought the experts in the mansion to the Palace first. At this time, he is rushing towards the Royal Palace, asking the emperor to make a decision early." Already in the palace? Chu Tianqi clenched his teeth. He rushed to the side of the case frame and pulled out the sword for the case. It was the sword used by the father emperor in those days. After overthrowing Chu Lian, the sword came back to him. Today, he will use his father''s sword to defend the Chu Dynasty with his own blood. "The emperor --" wankun wanted to persuade again, but was cut off by Chu Tianqi: "you don''t have to say that I, Chu Tianqi, will never leave here again, even if I die in war today Wan Kun is rational and his idea is very simple. He hopes that the emperor can live. As long as he lives, there will always be a day of restoration. He is not Chu Tianqi. He cannot feel Chu Tianqi''s thoughts at this time. Chu Tianqi was born in this Chu palace and grew up in this Chu palace. Chu palace is his home. He has given up once. This time, he will never give up again. "Don''t say it again. My heart is broken. Success or failure doesn''t matter. What''s important is that I can''t lose face to the Chu family as a member of the Chu family. Even if I die, I will die on the battlefield and defend the dignity of the Chu family." Wan Kun suddenly understood that this was more than a fight between life and death. For the emperor, to leave meant to flee without fighting. When he left the palace, he was young, unable to fight back and had to make a decision. But now, today, he is not the youth he used to be, and he will not walk the road of humiliation that he once walked. Nianwen also picked up the sword that had been abandoned on the ground. The blood on the sword was not dry. She decided to join another fight again. Maybe she would die, but she didn''t care. People will always die, to see if there is value to die, if you can fight with your uncle to the last moment, death is also worth it. Chu Tianqi raised his sword and walked out of the hall, just like the previous dynasty, calm and generous. Outside the hall, all the pro guards brought by Min Hengzhi from Jincheng stood outside the hall, with a long sword across his chest, protecting the master behind him with his own body, and looked dead as if he had returned. At this time, governor Cui, with a team of nearly 100 elite guards, came to the royal palace. At this time, the sky is completely bright. The east sun rises from the horizon, penetrates the clouds, and casts the first ray of warm sun on the earth. Governor Cui looked at Chu Tianqi standing on the stone steps in front of the palace, and sneered on his face: "the emperor is really good at hiding from us for so long." Chu Tianqi Leng hum: "your ability is not small. Thirty thousand soldiers and horses were transferred from the East, but there was no movement all the way. It''s really powerful." Chapter 1549 Governor Cui smiled more and more proudly: "it''s not that there is no movement, but even if there is movement, you, the emperor of hay, won''t know it." Chu Tianqi''s hand holding the hilt of the sword burst with blue tendons, and his face was dark. "What if he transferred his troops to Beijing? Will the common people in the world recognize shangguantuo as the emperor? Even if I died here in battle today, shangguantuo would not want to sit on the throne of the great Chu state. " Cui Guan Shi Heng hum: "sit or sit up, you has the final say, do it." He raised down, and the guards behind him surged forward like the tide, holding a sharp blade, ferocious in face, fighting to defend the minjiajun of Chu Tianqi. Wan Kun took hold of the hands of the people around him, tightly, as if he had exhausted all his strength: "wen''er, let''s go, take advantage of the time, bury my mother for me, and send my father away from Kyoto." Nianwen shakes his head, never being more firm: "I will not leave, I will be with you, even if I die in war, I will never flinch a step." "Wen''er, listen to me --" she shook her head: "I don''t listen, I don''t listen to anything. Every time I encounter danger, you always let me go. In the past, I can listen to you, but this time, what you say is useless." She rushed into the war circle with her sword and put Wan Kun behind her. Wan Kun had no choice but to raise his sword to meet the enemy in a week. Among the three, Wan Kun had the best Kung Fu, followed by Wen Nian. Although Chu Tianqi had practised martial arts for many years, he could not have much time to refine because of the busy government. Compared with more than ten years ago, his martial arts did not make much progress. It might be easy to kill a few thieves, but he soon fell behind in the face of the surging enemy. Wankun and Nianwen protect him from the left and the right, but each other''s people, like endless killing, keep pouring in. Cui Guanshi, who has been watching the war, sneers: "I advise you to take it easy. The 30000 troops we left have entered the imperial city and will be able to enter the Imperial Palace in a short time. You are the only ones who want to resist? It''s ridiculous. " At this time, an anxious looking bodyguard hurriedly reported: "Lord Cui, the matter is not good." Manager Cui frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Lord Cui, we, our army is stopped outside the city." "Stopped? what do you mean? By whom? " "Yes, it''s the black cavalry. I heard it''s the black cavalry." As soon as he heard the name of the black cavalry, Cui Guanshi''s face immediately sank. He grabbed the guard''s collar and asked, "is that true? Is it really the black cavalry? " He has heard of the reputation of the black cavalry more than a hundred times. When Chu Lian won the throne, Chu Tianqi was still a yellow mouthed child. Zheng Zhongwen took Chu Tianqi to the north of the desert to find the black cavalry left by the first emperor, five thousand black cavalry, all brave and skilful, five thousand black cavalry, all of which were invincible. Let''s not say that 30000 Dongli elite soldiers, even 50000, are not the opponents of the black cavalry. What''s more, 30000 Dongli elite soldiers, who have been exhausted since the long journey, are not the opponents of the black cavalry who are good at long-distance and bitter battles. The guard quickly nodded: "yes, it''s the black cavalry. Thirty thousand soldiers left the city and were about to enter. The black cavalry suddenly came out and killed us. It''s half dead and half wounded. I''m afraid --" the guard couldn''t say any more. He was wondering if it was time to escape. "How about the Marquis?" Cui asked? Where is the Marquis now? " Chapter 1550 The bodyguard said in a hurry: "the Marquis is going to the palace. The Marquis said that in any case, he must take Chu Tianqi and Zheng Nianwen. He said that the commander who led the black cavalry is probably Zheng Zhongwen. As long as he takes Chu Tianqi and Zheng Nianwen, he can use their sexuality to coerce them." The dialogue between the two has been very loud. Every word has fallen into the ears of Zheng Nianwen and others. Three people are ecstatic. If the black cavalry arrived, the leader must be Zheng Zhongwen. In this world, only Zheng Zhongwen can command the black cavalry to come to Kyoto from the west, except Chu tianqi himself. Zheng Zhongwen is still alive, Qi Rongyue must be still alive, they came back, they finally came back. With faith in their hearts, they gradually exert their strength as if to come back, their bodies are full of vitality, and they are no longer dead end, but a fresh way to live. In the shadow of swords and swords, every living person fell down and became a cold corpse. They fought bravely and bravely. The swords in their hands killed many people. When minjiajun has few left, there are not many people left on the other side. At this time, another group of people came towards them. It was shangguantuo who hurried into the palace. It was shangguannuo who pushed shangguantuo in a hurry. He saw from a distance that Zheng Nianwen was full of blood fighting with others. His heart was tight. He was trying to help him, but he was pulled by Shangguan Tuo: "you can''t see the situation at this time, rebel? Today, either they or we die. " "Dad, but I --" "come to see Shizi, don''t let him leave me for half a step." Shangguantuo orders that someone immediately follows shangguannuo and pushes him forward. The bodyguards brought into the palace by governor Cui have been killed by Wan Kun and Zheng Nianwen. The rest have been injured and are not afraid. At this time, shangguantuo reappeared. The faces of the three people were all frozen. They all knew that those brought in by manager Cui were all shrimp, soldiers and crab generals. The real experts were all around shangguantuo. Shangguan Tuo raises his hand: "the archer is ready." Just after Shangguan tuohua was down, dozens of people appeared at the top of Yuhe hall. Each of them was holding a bow and the arrow on the string, aiming at the three people of Chu Tianqi. Shangguantuo didn''t give an urgent order. He stared at Chu Tianqi coldly. His bright yellow Dragon Robe had been cut and covered with blood by swords. But he was still standing there, holding the sword still dripping blood. His body was straight, his face was cold, and his natural imperial spirit lingered around him. It was very frightening. Shangguan tuoqiang''s fear of subduing that part of him as a subject has been betrayed. He is irreconcilable with Chu Tianqi. He has no way to turn back. If he wants to live and complete his great career, he must overcome the fear from his own blood. "Take Chu Tianqi, live, and kill the others." Shangguannuo exclaimed, "no, No." At this time, archers standing in Yuhe palace have pointed their arrows at Zheng Nianwen and wankun. After shangguantuo''s death, the top ten experts came together, ten to three, and they were absolutely strong ones to strong ones. They stood high and showed up. However, in dozens of rounds, Zheng Nianwen and WAN Kun had several sabres. Fortunately, they were not fatal, but their dodging body shape was much slower. Chapter 1551 Chu Tianqi called out, "leave me alone." Zheng Nianwen shook his head stubbornly: "no, uncle, to live together, to die together, wen''er will never abandon you." If my mother is here, I think she will make the same decision. Wan Kun also said, "emperor, don''t say anything more, we will never abandon you today." Chu Tianqi was very moved, but more of all, he worried and hated that they would die because of him. Although he hated himself for the emperor, he could do nothing about it. Blood dripped down the backs of their hands. By this time, the three were exhausted, but they still didn''t want to retreat or surrender. They held up their weapons and fought to the death. When he saw Zheng Nianwen''s body cut open, shangguannuo felt the same. He wished he could bear the pain for her. He wanted to rush up, but his body was stopped by two bodyguards. He couldn''t move at all. He knelt in front of shangguantuo with a plop: "Dad, please let go of wen''er. As long as you promise to let her go, I will listen to you from now on, I will never disobey you again. " If not for this time, he really wanted to use his own legs to kick away the son who was not fighting for success in front of him. For a woman, he didn''t know the righteousness and said such words in front of so many people. Shangguan Tuo had no patience to wait any longer. He saw that Chu Tianqi, Zheng Nianwen and WAN Kun had already opened up a distance, and immediately ordered the archer to "release the arrow." Dozens of sharp arrows, like rain, came to Zheng Nianwen and WAN Kun. They had to give up the confrontation with the experts in front of them for a while, and turned back to block the sharp arrows that were stabbing at them. Several experts in black saw the sharp arrow falling like rain. In order to avoid the sharp arrow hurting themselves without eyes, they hurriedly retreated to avoid it. However, one expert in black suffered from Zheng Nianwen''s dark loss, and his left arm was cut by Zheng Nianwen, and he always held a grudge against him. At this time, when he saw Zheng Nianwen''s back to himself, how could he give up such a good opportunity, he immediately raised his long sword and stabbed at Zheng Nianwen''s back heart. Wan Kun''s eyes swept to this shape. He immediately gave up blocking the sharp arrows from the Imperial Palace and the top of the palace, and rushed desperately to Zheng Nianwen''s back. With his own body, he blocked the deadly sword for her. She heard a strange sound, like the sound of ten thousand swords stabbing into her body. She didn''t feel the pain, but felt a heat spray on her back. Looking back, I saw wankun standing behind her with blood. When I looked at her, there was a smile on her pale face. The man in black with ferocious face pulled out the long sword which was inserted in wankun''s body. He spewed out another mouthful of blood and dyed half of her face red. He couldn''t support it any more, and he fell soft and fell into her arms. She hugged him, fell to the ground, her mind was blank, her body strength seemed to be evacuated at this moment, she opened her mouth, but could not say a word, she wanted to cry, but could not drop a tear. Arrow rain continued to fall, toward her heart. Shangguan Nuo did not know when he broke away from the control of the two bodyguards. He rushed to the back of Zheng Nianwen, threw himself on Zheng Nianwen''s back with his body, and blocked all the sharp arrows coming from the wind for her. When the superior officer saw this, he was afraid of burning and cried out to stop. But would the sharp arrow, which had already taken off the string, return to the string because of his words. Chapter 1552 The archer finally stops, but shangguannuo''s back has been pierced by several sharp arrows. His mouth is full of blood. He looks at his father who rushed to him in the wheelchair. He opens his mouth, and the blood gushes out of his mouth, which sprays on Zheng Nianwen''s back. When Shangguan Tuochong came to his son, he was speechless. He used all his strength to hold his father''s hand tightly. "Dad, no, don''t, don''t make a mistake, and then make a mistake." Shangguan Tuo was heartbroken. He held on to his son tightly and cried: "noer, why are you so stupid? Why are you so stupid!" "Dad - me, I am, redeem for you - Sin -" the hand that originally grabbed the arm of shangguantuo was soft and soft, and the body was soft and mud in a moment, and then lifeless. "Noel, no, no, my Noel won''t die, won''t die." He jumped down from his wheelchair, hugged his son''s body tightly, and called for a doctor. At such a time, Chu palace was in turmoil, and Kyoto was in turmoil. Where would there be a doctor? Seeing Zheng Nianwen holding Wan Kun in his arms, he immediately grabbed her arm and said, "you, aren''t you a miracle doctor? Save him, save him. " Zheng Nianwen slowly turned his head and saw shangguantuo''s flustered and pale face, and his blank brain gradually regained consciousness. Then he noticed shangguannuo who died in shangguantuo''s arms. Did he die because of her? Why? Why do they do this? "What are you still doing? Help him. " Seeing that Zheng Nianwen was still in a daze, the superior officer simply picked up the arrow on the ground and put the tip of the arrow at the throat of Nianwen: "I want you to save him, or you will bury him." Zheng Nianwen still did not move: "he is dead, dead." But the person in her arms is still alive, and there is a trace of breath, but she does not know how to save him. Mom, where are you? Tears finally slowly fall, line by line, sliding from the cheek to the neck. "Dead? No - no - "shangguantuo''s hand began to tremble. Suddenly, his face turned fierce and he raised his arrow high." since he is dead, why are you still alive? " The sharp arrow stabbed Zheng Nianwen. At that time, Zheng Nianwen had no desire to survive. If wankun died, how could she live alone? Nianwen closed her eyes and waited for the sharp arrow to pierce her throat. It was another puff. The sharp arrow pierced her body, but the pain didn''t come as expected. She waited for a while. She heard many disordered footsteps. She was held in a warm embrace. The breath was so familiar. Open your eyes, that very familiar face that she misses countless times every night every day, right in front of her, right in front of her. "Mother -" she choked, her eyes were blurry, her body was soft, and she fell down. Her ears were her mother''s constant cries. But her body seemed to fall into a cold pool without any temperature. The water of the cold pool was thick like a glue lake. She fell into the lake, her limbs were trapped, unable to move. Gradually, she fell into complete darkness. Mother beside her ears The call of the family also gradually disappeared. Qi Rongyue hands his daughter to Chu Tianqi, who has just regained her freedom. She quickly takes out the silver needle to stop bleeding and heal Wan Kun. Wankun was seriously injured, that is, Qi Rongyue. I have no idea. When Zheng Zhongwen controlled the situation in the palace and came back to Rongyue, he saw the blood of Nianwen and the white face without human color, which made him scared. Chapter 1553 "How is Wener?" He asked Chu Tianqi in a trembling voice. Chu Tianqi shook his head: "I don''t know. Sister Huang asked me to look after wen''er first. According to the situation, Wan Kun''s injury is more serious than wen''er." At this time, Qi Rongyue stopped needling. She sighed a long time and her eyes were slightly red. "How is it?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. Rong Yue shakes his head: "no, it''s not good. His injury is too serious. His sharp blade hurts his heart. I can only keep his vitality temporarily. It''s possible at any time - it''s possible that he won''t wake up again." Chu Tianqi said with a look of chagrin, "it''s all my fault. It''s no use blaming me. I''m really damned to be an emperor and let the children do it for me." Zheng Zhongwen patted him on the shoulder: "it''s not your fault. The situation forced them to do what they should do. It''s not your fault." Chu Tianqi suddenly thought of something and said: "sister, brother-in-law, Shifu she -" without saying anything, his voice was choked. He didn''t know how to speak. Now Shifu''s only son has become like this again. He really doesn''t know how to face Shifu. Qi Rongyue was shocked: "what''s the matter with Shifu? Say it quickly. " Chu Tianqi repeated what Zheng Nianwen said when he broke into the palace. Rong yuejing''s leg is about to run, but Zheng Zhongwen pulls him in time: "where are you going? Do you know where the master is? " Chu Tianqi did not know the residence of Jianyun and Mr. Wan, but when he mentioned Luoji, Rongyue knew the place immediately, and she always knew Luoji''s residence. Zheng Zhongwen took a team of people and horses to escort Qi Rongyue and Chu Tianqi to Luozhuang outside the city. Zheng Nianwen and WAN Kun were also carried away together. The task of eliminating the rebels in the palace was left to Tianhu. When they arrived at Luozhuang, they saw minhengzhi sitting alone in the courtyard, weeping and wearing plain clothes, looking sad and angry. Hearing footsteps, he hurriedly looked up and saw Qi Rongyue walking in front of the crowd. He got up slowly, his eyes were on the moon, his voice was hoarse: "here you are, Shifu, she has gone." Dissolving the moon only felt that his eyes were black and his legs were weak. He knelt down on the ground together and cried, "master, I''m late. I''m late." Once hit the ground, I can''t stand for a long time. "Shifu, I''m unfilial. I didn''t accompany you to see you on your last journey. I''m unfilial!" Zheng Zhongwen and Chu Tianqi knelt beside her, their eyes were wet with tears. For them, the master was like their second born parents, who had paid too much for them, but in the end, it was so bad. Even her only son, God, are you blind? Shouldn''t good people have good rewards? At this time, Mr. Wan came out of the room and saw that Zheng Zhongwen and Rong Yue were back, and Chu Tianqi was safe. He sighed a long time, went up to help the three people, and Wen said, "you''re OK. What Jane Yun worries about most is you. If she has spirit in the sky and sees that you are OK, you will be safe." He looked into the crowd and asked, "what about wankun? How about reading? They didn''t come back with you? " At this time, several bodyguards carrying Wan Kun and Nian Wen, all covered in blood, came forward and stopped in front of Mr. Wan. Seeing his son''s appearance, Mr. Wan was so surprised that he could not speak. He hurried forward to explore his son''s breath, but there was still a breath. He was relieved and there was a dissolution of the moon. She must be able to cure Wan Kun''s injury. Chapter 1554 "First, I''ll send your Shifu away and give her incense." Mr. Wan shook his son''s hand, but he was still warm. Though he was worried, he didn''t say much. Min Hengzhi beckoned the guards to send Wan Kun and Nian Wen to the room. Jianyun lies in the coffin, the lid of which is not covered yet, surrounded by ice. Not long after Nianwen left yesterday, Jianyun''s condition began to worsen. After only two hours, he swallowed his breath. He didn''t wait to return to wankun until today, so he and Hengzhi put her in the coffin and iced her. He just wanted to wait for wankun to come back and see his mother for the last time. It''s a pity that Wan Kun can''t wait to look like this. Dissolve the moon to lie on the coffin to cry faintly past, sad is not enough to express her present mood, after father and Emperor mother is killed by Chu Lian endurably, these years, the master is like her mother-in-law, all the time care for her, let her feel that she has not lost a close relative, gave her great spiritual comfort. She has already treated her master as her own mother-in-law. However, after several months, how can she accept that the master who had a bright spirit is now separated from her heaven and man forever? Zheng Zhongwen looked at his wife who was too sad and unconscious, at his daughter who was seriously injured, at wankun whose life was in danger, and at the spirit hall, the lifeless master. He hit the wooden door with a fist he hated, and the door plate immediately split: "damn shangguantuo, kill him with such a knife, it''s really cheap for him." At that time, he watched Shangguan Tuo stab wen''er with a sharp arrow. He didn''t care what he could do. He gave his full strength and killed the old thief with one sword. Now he really wanted to drag the guy out and whip the corpse. "Niang, Niang --" the sound of Wener''s somniloquy suddenly rings. Zheng Zhongwen turns around quickly and rushes to his daughter''s bed. He holds her hand tightly and looks excited: "Wener, are you awake? How do you feel? " She was in the deep pool, cold all over. Suddenly, she felt the temperature coming from the palm of her hand. Her father''s voice sounded in her ear, calling her name constantly. Consciousness gradually recovered. She thought of wankun. How about wankun? Is he still alive? She thought of her mother, father, brother, master... Even shangguannuo, are they all ok? A strong desire to survive impacts her soul and sense. She wants to live, and only when she lives can she know what she cares about. Are you ok? She saw her body floating up from the cold pool, gradually breaking away from the sticky deep pool, going up, all the way up, breaking through the darkness and moving towards the light. She desperately opened her heavy eyelids, a face appeared in front of her eyes, blurred, and the voice in her ear seemed to be far away. She blinked hard, the figure in front of her eyes became clear and her voice became loud: "wen''er, do you really wake up?" "Dad - am I still alive?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded, desperately nodding, eyes red: "of course, my daughter is still alive, we are alive." She struggled to sit up. "What about mother? Where are wankun and Shifu? How are they all? " As soon as she finished, she saw two other people lying in the room, Wan Kun and her mother. She was speechless in panic. She stepped out of bed and tried to jump to her mother''s bed, but as soon as her foot touched the ground, she fell heavily. Fortunately, Zheng Zhongwen was right beside her and held her steady. Chapter 1555 "Don''t worry, your mother is OK, she is OK, just --" "just what?" It''s not good to read. It''s not good. "Your teacher, she''s gone. Your mother is so sad that she faints. She''ll wake up soon. You don''t have to worry about her." Sir, are you gone? Sir, are you gone? Her brain Weng Weng directly called, the master is gone, then wankun, wankun? She tightly grasped Zheng Zhongwen''s hand and was afraid to hear the answer she didn''t want to hear. Zheng Zhongwen held her hand, red eyes said: "Wan Kun is still alive, he is still alive, you don''t worry, first don''t worry." Alive? She was relieved. It''s good to be alive. If dad said he was talking, he would be alive. Dad would never cheat her. At this time, Qi Rongyue woke up from a coma. As soon as he woke up, he heard the voice of his daughter and husband. He quickly sat up and said, "wen''er? Is that you? " Because it was night, although the light was on in the room, it was still very dark. Rongyue heard Zhongwen talking with a person, and her voice seemed to be wen''er, but she was not sure. She was afraid that she had heard it because she missed her daughter too much. Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly took his daughter to Qi Rongyue''s face: "yue''er, it''s wen''er. She woke up and looked very good." Rong Yue pulls wen''er''s hand and carefully feels her pulse. Although her breath is not stable, her vital signs are normal. Her wen''er is really OK. Mother and daughter hold each other in pain. After months of separation, they don''t know whether each other is alive or dead. They miss each other day and night. They never stop worrying. Now they finally meet each other. There is nothing more exciting than this. Cry for a while, dissolve the moon to dry the tears, pull to read the text to get up: "go, go to give your Master Zhu Xiang, send her." In the spirit hall, Mr. Wan and min Hengzhi are at the wake. When they see them coming, they stand up and get out of their way. Nianwen kneels in front of the closed coffin and kowtows nine times in a row. "I''m sorry, sir, wen''er, but I can''t bring wankun to see you for the last time. Wen''er is useless. I''ve learned so many years from you, but I can''t do anything. Wen''er is useless. Wen''er is useless ¡ª¡ª¡± Mr. Wan came forward and stood up with Nian Wen: "your master will not blame you. In her eyes, you and your mother are the pride of her life. Get up, if she has spirit in the sky, she doesn''t want to see you like this." Nianwen accompanies his mother to burn paper in the spirit hall for a while, and remembers wankun, who is still in a coma, so he goes back to the room. Wan Kun''s injury was ten times and one hundred times more serious than she thought. She didn''t expect that he was seriously injured. No wonder her mother didn''t mention Wan Kun''s injury. I''m afraid even if it''s his mother, he can''t wake up again. It''s because of her. It''s all because of her. If she had worked harder and harder when she first learned martial arts, maybe today''s tragedy would not have happened. Maybe Wan Kun doesn''t have to block the knife for her to save her. He will not be like now, lying here lifeless. Holding his hand, she could even feel his breath of life flowing away and disappearing. "No, don''t die, I beg you, please don''t die." She lies in front of him, tears trickling into the ferocious wound that runs through his chest from his back. If Qi Rongyue had not blocked his heart vein with a silver needle in time, he would have died long ago. in the dark room, strange waves of white light rise up, and the white light disappears into wankun''s wound, and the words lying in front of wankun''s chest never rise again, and gradually disappear Crying. Dear friends, please go to support the new book of the shepherd boy, the doctor and the peasant girl: you can''t feed your husband. Chapter 1556 Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen, who are burning paper for Jianyun in the spirit hall, feel a deep pain at the same time. They look at each other with their eyes full of surprise and panic. At this time, a white shadow falls into the spirit hall from the outside. That white shadow is Xiaobai, the beast who just woke up after several months of coma. Xiaobai''s lovely head looked around in the spirit hall, but he didn''t find the person he was looking for, so he immediately folded and rushed out. Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen know that the big things are not good, Xiaobai is not easy to move, most of the time it is eating or sleeping, every time it appears, it indicates that Wener is facing danger. They quickly climbed up from the fire basin and rushed to the room where Wener and wankun were. The room is still dark. Nianwen lies on wankun, motionless. Xiaobai jumps up to the back neck of Nianwen, opens his mouth and bites Nianwen. After biting, Xiaobai''s body rolls down from Nianwen and falls on the pillow. A pair of black grape like eyes try hard to open. It looks at Qi Rongyue running forward, and the pink mouth squeaks and makes a little sound. Unfortunately, no one can understand. It closed its eyes again, just woke up from one deep sleep, and immediately fell into another, and this time, no one knows how long it will sleep. Qi Rongyue picked up Nianwen''s body, put her on another bed, and examined her pulse carefully. However, no matter how she cut her pulse, she could not find the pulse beating between her wrists. She shook her head: "no way, it''s impossible. Wen''er will not die. He will never die." "What did you say? What happened to wen''er? " Zheng Zhongwen is in a hurry. Qi Rongyue lies on the body of Nianwen again. Listen to her heart beat carefully. The heart beat is very weak, which is almost imperceptible. "How could this happen? This, what''s going on? " Zheng Zhongwen asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Say it! " Qi Rongyue holds her daughter''s hand tightly, and her face is inconceivable: "wen''er''s pulse has been broken, but it''s strange that her heart is still beating. Although it''s weak and can''t be checked, it''s real and stable, but I''m not sure now, is she alive or --" How can a person have no pulse but a heartbeat? This is not in line with common sense. Her eyes fell on Xiaobai, who had fallen asleep: "is it Xiaobai? Xiaobai saved wen''er? " She thought of the love shadow she saw when she just came in, and immediately turned over her daughter''s body to check the wound on her back neck. A drop of blood didn''t flow out of the place bitten by sharp teeth. A dark red pattern was gradually emerging around the wound. The pattern was not a shapeless shape, but a small animal shape after one intersection. It''s Xiaobai. "It''s Xiaobai who saved Wener." She had a burst of ecstasy, but she went to touch wen''er''s pulse door again, but still couldn''t find the pulse. How could this happen? It''s so strange. "What happened to wen''er?" Mr. Wan enters from the outside, followed by Min Hengzhi. Zheng Zhongwen sighed and said: "wen''er is born with a kind of power. She seems to have a special energy in her body that can cure some patients that we think can''t be cured. We found this when she was very young." "It''s a good thing," Mr. Wan said with a surprise. "In this way, she can cure Wan Kun." He was worried about Wan Kun''s injury, but now it seems that he doesn''t need it. Chapter 1557 Zheng Zhongwen added: "at first we thought it was a good thing, but later we found that she would pay a price for using this instinct to heal wounds, so she used her own vitality in exchange." "In exchange for her own vitality? What does that mean? " Min Heng is puzzled. Zheng Zhongwen then said: "when she was a child, she had a little dog. The dog was injured by someone, and it was in danger. There was nothing she could do to dissolve the moon. I thought the dog would die. But the next day, we saw a live dog. The dog''s injuries had disappeared completely, just like before it was injured." "But he fell by the dog''s Kennel and slept for seven days." "Remember the year wankun was born? At that time, Luoji''s father planned to return, and Rongyue asked Baoqin to defend the enemy, but was taken away by Yuandao. When I rescued Rongyue, her forehead was hurt, leaving a long wound. Nianwen saw that her mother''s forehead was hurt, and she was very sad. Holding Rongyue, she kept crying and crying. The wound of Rongyue suddenly flashed a white light, and then her wound was miraculously good. At that time, we determined Nianwen This special ability. " Min Hengzhi asked, "does Nian Wen know this?" Zhong Wen shakes his head: "she doesn''t know. No one knows about it except me and Rongyue and the master." She was unconscious for seven days to save a wounded dog. She was unconscious for two days to heal the wound on her forehead. And every time she uses this ability, her breath obviously changes, becoming slow and weak. So they would hide it from her and dare not tell her, for fear that she would hurt herself unconsciously if she used this ability frequently at some time. Mr. Wan was puzzled: "now she is --" his brain suddenly appeared, and he turned to look at Wan Kun, his son, on the other bed. Is it because Wan Kun is in a coma? She saved Wan Kun? Mr. Wan rushed to wankun and looked into his wound. However, he found that the fatal wound on wankun had disappeared completely, leaving only a light pink scar. Mr. Wan asked Qi Rongyue, "Wan Kun''s injury is cured. It must be wen''er who saved him. It must be wen''er who saved him." Dissolves the moon to lower the head to drop the tears, the shoulder cannot help shivering, seems to be trying hard to bear the pain. Mr. Wan found something wrong and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Won''t wen''er wake up after a few days'' sleep? Isn''t it? " Dissolving the moon choked: "if you cure the general injury, maybe you will wake up after a few days'' sleep, but kun''er''s injury is not the general injury. She lives in exchange for her life!" Mr. Wan said, "what do you mean? Wener, she won''t wake up again? " Zhong Wen shakes his head: "we are not sure. Xiao Bai has fallen into a coma again to save wen''er, but she just managed to protect her heart and keep her life temporarily. Whether wen''er can finally wake up is unclear." Dissolving the moon again bent over to listen to the heart beat of Nianwen, and found that the heart beat of Nianwen had become slower and weaker than before. If it goes on like this, can Nianwen hold on? It''s hard to say. It suddenly occurred to her that the reason why she had this ability was because of the particularity of herself and Zhongwen''s body. She once died and was reborn with jiaodan. Zhongwen also died once and survived because of jiaozhu. Chapter 1558 After reading the text, this ability is born, which is due to the absorption of the essence of Jiao Dan and Jiao Zhu. In this case, she is now in a coma. Maybe only Han Jiao can save her. She suddenly got up and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "maybe we should take her to the cold pool." Zhongwen naturally knew what she said about the cold pool, and immediately objected, "are you crazy? You haven''t seen the fierce cold Jiao. How can you go again? " Rong Yue shakes his head: "I''m not crazy. Now I can save her. I''m afraid that there is only cold Jiao. Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I''ll try it. She''s not good at reading. She may die at any time. I want to try. I must try." The power and magic of Han Jiao, she has learned and witnessed another space connected by the bottom of the cold pool cave, where the world seems different from their world, where wen''er might get a miracle. Zheng Zhongwen knew that he couldn''t change the idea of dissolving the moon. He wanted to find some life for his daughter. Finally, he nodded his head: "OK, we''ll start right away." Min Hengzhi and Zheng Zhongwen once went to the cold pool in Zhou Dynasty. Knowing the danger there, they were afraid that their husband and wife would encounter danger in a hurry. "I''ll go with you," he said However, Rongyue immediately shook his head: "elder martial brother, you''d better stay here. You can''t leave here without me. You can take the place of me to send Shifu for the last journey. When I come back, I''ll go to Shifu''s grave to kowtow and offer incense." Zheng Zhongwen also said: "Rongyue is right. Shifu has not been buried yet. Tianqi is busy with state affairs. We are going to the Zhou Dynasty again. Now you are the only one who can deliver Shifu." Min Heng''s helpless, only nodded: "you must be careful not to be hurt by the ferocious cold Jiao." Considering that the carriage was too slow, Rongyue asked Zheng Zhongwen to tie Nianwen behind his back, and they rode alone all night to the Zhou Dynasty. After shangguantuo and shangguannuo died in the Chu palace, Liao family immediately took poison in the room after receiving the news. When shangguanyu''er was crying with her mother''s body, the black cavalry broke the gate of shangguanfu, took all the people in shangguanfu and put them in prison. Among them, Shangguan Yuer, sun Liuliu and the child who is not yet full of years old are included. In the prison, shangguanyu''er curled up in the corner with her legs in her arms, and wept secretly. Sun Liuliu sat beside her with her children, crying and cursing shangguannuo who was no longer alive. "I''m so unlucky. I married a family like this. Since I married you to the government, I haven''t had a good day. Shangguannuo, you bastard, you heartless man, my grandson Liuliu has worked hard to give birth to a son for you. You don''t even look at me on weekdays. Now, if you don''t, you''re gone. Even if you don''t, we''ll both go to jail Is there any reason for this? For what? Why? " She was conscious of her grievance. Although she heard about the rebellion of the government, she never participated in it. Her father didn''t participate in it. She was sent to prison like this. Can she not be wronged? Shangguan yu''er is about to explode when she quarrels. She looks up at her and says angrily, "my brother is dead. Are you interesting to say that now? At the beginning, it wasn''t your grandson''s family who begged you to marry us. It was you who drove your own son and sharpened your head to marry my brother. Now something happened. What''s the use of that? " Chapter 1559 Sun Liuliu is also angry: "what are you fierce about? Do you think you are still the eldest lady in the official family? What''s the difference between you and me, who are now prisoners waiting to be decapitated? " Shangguan yu''er is about to choke back, but she hears a eunuch outside shouting that the queen is coming. As soon as the queen arrived, sun Liuliu immediately came to her senses. She gave the Shangguan yu''er a look and said, "isn''t the empress your aunt? She has come to see us. Go and ask her. Please find a way to save our lives. " Shangguan yu''er did not move. She shrank tighter. She buried her face in her lap. She did not know about her father''s rebellion until she was caught in prison. She understood that there was a reason why her father dared to make those bold and absurd actions in front of the emperor. She was announcing her power. His power had gone deep into the Chu palace and even her Aunt, empress, is also likely to participate. How can she plead with such a queen? "Open!" Shangguanyao''s cold voice sounded outside the prison door, then there was the sound of the chain pulling, and then there was the sound of the cell head pushing the door and stepping in first. "The empress has come to see you. All of you are welcome." Several aunts hurriedly got up and knelt on the ground. Sun Liuliu also ran down to meet the driver with the child in his arms. However, Shangguan yu''er still kept her original position and did not move. Sun Liuliu tugged at shangguanyu''er''s sleeve and whispered, "dead girl, it''s not the time to be stubborn and brave, but to kneel down to meet you." At this time, shangguanyao has entered the cell. Her eyes are always on shangguanyu''er. Now the lineal blood of shangguanyu family is yu''er and sun Liuliu. She went to yu''er and looked down at her. In the dark cell, no one could see the expression change on her face. Sun Liuliu was afraid that Shangguan yu''er, the dead girl, would offend the empress''s mother. She would make everyone suffer with her. She said with a smile: "empress''s mother, yu''er is a young girl. In this case, she hasn''t turned around for a while. She doesn''t really want to disrespect her. Don''t blame her." Shangguanyao sighed. She squatted down, reached for shangguanyu''s face and lifted her head from her knees. On the delicate face, there were tears and red eyes. "Yu''er, don''t cry. My aunt will pick you up." Shangguan yu''er looked at the empress puzzled, "go back? Back where? I, I have no home. " Shangguanyao sighed again and said, "your father has committed a terrible crime. He is supposed to copy the family and kill the nine families." Hearing the three words, sun Liuliu sat on the ground, pale and frightened. The child in his hand seemed to feel his mother''s panic and began to cry. A few aunts on one side also cried with each other. For a while, the quiet cell became noisy again. On the contrary, Shangguan yu''er is the calmest one. Isn''t it right to punish the nine families for such a big crime? "Aunt, are you here to send me to the execution court?" Shangguanyao shook his head: "of course not. Although your father committed a big crime, your brother made great contributions. He saved the life of the princess Changle with his own body, and helped the emperor many times before. The emperor thought that he did not participate in the rebellion of your father." Chapter 1560 "So, the emperor''s aim is to return the merits and demerits to the government. He will allow you to go back to the government again. But if you are far away from the East, you may not be able to go back. In the future, you will live in Kyoto." The cry in the cell gradually stopped, and the color of despair on each side was gone. Endless joy returned to their faces. They didn''t have to die. They could continue to live and live in the government again. Shangguanyao holds shangguanyu''er''s hand and whispers, "although you can go back to shangguanyu, everything in the mansion can''t be the same as before. You need to be prepared." Shangguanyu''er nodded heavily: "thank you, auntie. It''s good to live. You can''t live the same life as before. It''s also a matter of reason. Auntie, don''t worry. As long as I have shangguanyu''er in one day, shangguanyu''s family will continue to exist and will never disappear." Shangguanyao saw Nuo''er''s shadow on her face. Their brother and sister are really alike. Although sun Liuliu is very happy that she and her son can continue to live, when she learns that the son of the world died for Zheng Nianwen, she is very upset. She couldn''t help but feel the restless curiosity at the bottom of her heart. She asked the official Yao, "Niang, is Princess Changle really alive? I didn''t say before -- " shangguanyao''s cold eyes fell on Sun Liuliu''s face, and he said in a cold voice:" don''t ask, don''t ask. It''s nothing to do with you about Princess Changle. " Sun Liuliu immediately silenced, his neck bowed, his face respectfully, but he was very dissatisfied. Why? Why doesn''t her sun Liuliu even ask Zheng Nianwen? Her husband just died for this woman, didn''t he? Why can''t she ask? However, she did not dare to say such a thing. Shangguanyao helps shangguanyu''er to get up, takes her hand and goes out. Before leaving the palace, she specially orders someone to bring her clothes and clean them for her, so that when she goes back to the palace, she will not be seen as embarrassed and despised as a joke in the future. Sun Liuliu watched all this in silence. She was very jealous. Shangguan yu''er was born with a father who had real power and an aunt who was the queen. Now even though her father and brother are gone and she is accused of treason, she still has an aunt who protects her. In the future, there is no need to worry about getting married and having children. She is miserable. The child in her arms has no father , I have no position in Shangguan family. It''s impossible to bring my children back to my mother''s family. How can I possibly accommodate the children of Shangguan family in my father''s temper? How can I live in the future? When the queen returned to the Yuhe palace, Chu Tianqi changed his casual clothes and was about to go out. "Emperor, do you want to leave the palace?" Shangguanyao stops him. Chu Tianqi nodded: "there are some things to do, you get out of the way." "Emperor, it''s not peaceful outside now. If you go out now, how can you deal with danger?" After this incident, shangguanyao valued Chu Tianqi''s life more than her own. She figured out one thing. Chu Tianqi was not only her husband, but also the father of her two children and the monarch of this country. Once something happened to him, everyone would suffer. She didn''t know what was going on in her mind, but she would agree to conspire with her brother and make her own life. Fortunately, Qi Rongyue woke her up with a word. Otherwise, she would have been imprisoned with her child by her cruel brother now. Chapter 1561 Chu Tianqi said: "I know it''s still very dangerous outside. The last part of the Communist Party has not been wiped out. But now, I have to go out of the palace." Shangguanyao asked, "what is the matter? Must you go out of the palace in person, can''t you let others do it? " Chu Tianqi wryly smiled, "Shifu was buried today. As her disciple, if I can''t go to see her on her last journey, should I call her Shifu?" Shangguanyao''s face is slightly white. She naturally knows who the Master Chu Tianqi said is. It''s Jianyun. It''s Jianyun! At the beginning, Jane Yun was arrested in the palace. She was one of the chief conspirators. Although she made a remedy later, she saved the lives of Jane Yun and Mr. Wan, and WAN Kun. But it can''t erase the fact that she killed Jane Yun in prison, poisoned her in prison, poisoned her bone marrow after she was released from prison, and there is no possibility of cure. Jane Yun''s death, she should pay the main responsibility. She knelt down in front of Chu Tianqi with a plop: "the emperor, my concubine should die. If I hadn''t lost my mind at the beginning, master Jane, she wouldn''t -- ask the emperor to commit a crime." She can''t get up and her eyes are blurred. What kind of person is Jane Yun? She is very clear. She is more clear about what master Jane means to Chu Tianqi and Qi Rongyue. As for their brothers and sisters, master Jian is like a mother, a mother who has replaced the former queen. It can be imagined how painful the emperor and Qi Rongyue should be. Chu Tianqi didn''t help her, just looked up to the sky and sighed, "I really hated you before. I wish I could kill you, but Shifu told me that it''s OK for people to know what''s wrong and change it. She asked me to forgive you. After all, there are two children between us." Shangguanyao closed her eyes and almost choked with heartache. She understood the meaning of Chu Tianqi''s words. He said that he didn''t blame her, because the master asked him to forgive her. He said that after all, there were two children between them, so in the future, their relationship would only be this kind of relationship, and there was no other possibility. The sound of footsteps fell into her ears, and she didn''t get up with the help of the palace maid until the sound of footsteps completely disappeared. She looked back at the tall, clear and thin figure, and gradually disappeared into her eyes. She was bitter in her heart, but she could not blame anyone. She found all these things and deserved them. What is not enough for her to live with her children and retain her present position? In Luozhuang, on the outskirts of the city, Chu Tian arrived in plain clothes. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he took the linen clothes from min Hengzhi: "Wan Kun hasn''t woke up yet. Let''s send him to the master for burial." Chu Tianqi nodded, desperately holding back the tears that would overflow his eyes in the future. Mr. Wan refused Chu Tianqi''s suggestion and refused to bury Jianyun in the imperial mausoleum. He insisted on burying Jianyun in a cemetery that he bought ten years ago. It was a beautiful landscape and a land boundary that Jianyun liked very much. He secretly bought it. He planned to take Jianyun to live in seclusion there after wankun took over wanjiasheng''s life in an all-round way. He lived in seclusion for a time without asking about the world Idle days. Unfortunately, Jane Yun didn''t wait for the day to come. I only blame myself. I haven''t accompanied her well these years. I haven''t brought her since I bought this land. Now come again, but it is the eternal separation of heaven and man. He buried Jianyun beside Qingshui lake, where there was a field of medicine planted by Jianyun when he came here to play for ten years. At that time, it was only a small garden of medicine, and now it has grown into a field of medicine. Chapter 1562 Next to the medicine field, he ordered a small wooden house named Yunju to live here, intending to live in seclusion among the mountains with Jianyun in the future. This is the wish of Jane Yun. He has never helped her to finish this wish. Now, he has made it for her in this way. I wonder if she can see it. When wankun woke up, it was seven days later. Chu Tianqi returned to the imperial palace. Mr. Wan stayed in Yunju. Min Hengzhi and Luoji stayed in Luozhuang to take care of wankun who was unconscious until he woke up. As if sleeping for a century so long, he opened his eyes, sweating, looking at the top of both familiar and unfamiliar account, the memory of the brain a little bit back. In order to save Nian Wen, he was stabbed in the chest by the man. How could he survive such a wound. He sat up, the body arbitrary wriggle also did not bring the slightest pain, very strange, why not pain? He pulled open his clothes on his chest, which was supposed to be scarred, but there was no trace of the wound. There was no trace of the wound on his chest. How could this happen? It''s impossible. He suddenly thought of reading. He thought that when he woke up in Jincheng at the beginning, his injuries were gone as they are now. Is it reading or reading? If Nianwen saves him with the power of self destructing, how is Nianwen now? He quickly got out of bed, just landing on his feet, before he was able to stand still, there was a whirl in front of him, as if someone had given him a stuffy stick. He fell to the ground and knocked over the teapot on the small table beside the bed. Hearing the news, min Hengzhi hurriedly came to the room and saw Wan Kun awake. He was very happy. He rushed forward and helped him up: "you child, wake up and don''t cry, get out of bed rashly. You know how long you have slept. It''s strange that no grain of rice has entered your stomach in such a long time and you don''t faint." Min Hengzhi took him back to bed and asked Luoji outside to prepare rice soup and other things. Wan Kun tightly grasped min Hengzhi''s hand and asked, "what about reading? How is she? Is she OK? " Min Hengzhi''s eyebrows, which had been stretched out, immediately wrinkled, sighed a little and shook his head. "She exhausted the vitality of her body in order to save you. If she didn''t wake up at xiaobaiji, she protected her heart and let her have a rest. Now I''m afraid --" Wan Kun was very worried and helped min Hengzhi''s hand to get up: "I''m going to see her. Take me to see her." Min Hengzhi pressed him back to his bed and said in a deep voice, "how can you see her now? Besides, she is not here now. Rongyue and Zhongwen took her to the cold Jiaotan of the Zhou Dynasty. " "To the cold Jiaotan? Why? " He was in a panic, and it seemed worse than he thought. "Although there is a trace of vitality in Nianwen, the soluble moon says that her pulse is all gone, her heart rate is getting weaker and weaker. Although there is vitality, it is losing gradually. She has no way to save her. As long as Nianwen goes to the cold Jiaotan to take a chance and see if there is any way to cure her." Wan Kun knew something about Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen. He also knew that Nianwen had the ability to breathe underwater like a fish, and he had the ability to exchange life for life, which was closely related to the cold Jiao in the cold Jiao pool. Qi Rongyue''s doing so is not unreasonable. "I''m going to see her now. I''m going now." He struggled to get up, but he couldn''t do it. He didn''t have any strength in his body, just like an old man running out of oil and light. Chapter 1563 "Wan Kun, don''t be impulsive. You have to worship your mother before you go to the cold Jiaotan to read." Ten thousand Kun stupefied, worship? Not to visit, but to worship? The brain suddenly becomes blank. He doesn''t know what to say or do now. He can''t even feel sad. He just opens his mouth and follows the Qi with a big mouth. His heart is aching. Mother left, not until he came to see her on her last journey, not even until he escorted her to the coffin for burial. "Where''s my father? He, where is he? " My mother passed away, leaving my father and myself behind. I''m afraid that my father is the most sad. Min Hengzhi said: "after his master was buried, he built a hut not far from the cemetery, named Yunju. He said that he would live there and never leave." Until then, the tears in wankun''s eyes rolled down. More than once, my father told him that he hoped he could take over the business of thousands of families as soon as possible, so that he could free up his spare time and take his mother away from this noisy world. He said that his mother had always yearned for this, just for my father and myself, so that he could stay in Kyoto. Luoji came into the room with white porridge and sighed: "wankun, when Fu Lin, a teacher in charge of the school, left, she said that life, old age and death are a process that everyone has to go through. It''s nothing, but she doesn''t want to make you and your father sad because she left, so she has been holding on these days. Until now, she can''t hold on any longer. She hopes you can Don''t be too sad, because her departure is also a painful relief. I hope you guys don''t blame her for leaving so selfishly. In the next life, she will be a family with you guys. " Wan Kun lay down on the bed with his back to min Hengzhi and Luo Ji. His body was curled up in a ball, and his shoulders were shaking. Although he didn''t make any sound, his sadness could be easily felt. After resting in Luozhuang for two days, wankun finally recovered some strength. He got on the carriage to Yunju, and min Hengzhi personally sent him there. He got out of the carriage. Far away, he saw his father with white hair sitting in front of a stone tablet. The tomb was new. The stone tablet was also new. But the back of his father was so old and lonely. Tears blurred the line of sight, for a time, step by step, I don''t know how to face the old lonely father, I don''t know how to face the mother who died with regret. Min Hengzhi patted him on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "let''s go and kowtow to your mother." He followed min Hengzhi, every step seemed to have exhausted his whole body''s strength, step by step, and finally came to his mother''s grave. His eyes were dim with tears, and he could not see the words on the stone tablet. He could not see a word. He could not hear what his father said in his ear. He could not hear a word. He kowtowed his forehead on the cold bluestone tablet. He had not been up for a long time, and he felt in his heart I cried out to my mother thousands of times, but I can''t get her response any more. Mr. Wan lifted up the heartbroken wankun and helped him back to Yunju. It''s not big, but the furnishings are very delicate and complete. It''s also very clean. It seems that Mr. Wan really intends to live for a long time. Mr. Wan helped Wan Kun to his chair and sat down. He poured him a glass of water and sighed: "kun''er, your mother has gone. It''s useless to be sad. Please open up." Chapter 1564 This sentence should have been used by him to comfort his father, but now, his father used to comfort him. "The child is unfilial and fails to be filial with his parents." Mr. Wan shook his head, reached out his hand and stroked his black hair scattered on his back: "silly child, my parents never blame you. You are right, no country, no home? If we can''t keep Chu state, can''t our ten thousand families? Your mother has never blamed you, just worried about you, so you hurt and suffer, now you can wake up safely, is the best return to your mother. " Mr. Wan is also a person who came here. Knowing that Wan Kun''s heart must still remember the safety of reading Wen, he said: "you''ve knocked your mother''s head with incense. Hurry to clean up and go to the cold Jiaotan. I don''t know how wen''er is now." Wan Kun shook his head: "I will guard the mausoleum for my mother for seven days before I leave." Wen''er has a princess and a prince to take care of him. He should be OK. But dad is guarding his mother''s tomb alone. He can''t bear to leave like this. Mr. Wan didn''t want to stay with his son for a few more days. Seeing his son''s proposal to guard the mausoleum, he was naturally happy. He nodded his head and said, "well, keep it for seven days. Your mother will be very happy when she is in heaven." The prince Zhou Jiao led his army against the army of Longxi for many days. Finally, when the news of shangguantuo''s defeat came out, he was relieved. He did not know what happened to Nian Wen, so he handed the army over to the deputy general. He took the army back to the camp, and he planned to take several personal guards with him, secretly going to the capital of Chu Dynasty. But who knows, when entering the pass, he met the master and his father who were in a hurry to enter the pass. Each of them rode a horse. It seems that his father still carried a man on his back. He hurriedly stopped: "Shifu, Shida, it''s so nice that you''re OK." Zhou Jiao was very happy, and could not immediately tell the news to Nian Wen, who was far away in Kyoto. It''s Zhou Jiao that dissolves the moon. It''s also a joy. After all, this is the boundary of Zhou Dynasty. She and Zheng Zhongwen are from Chu Dynasty. They are in a hurry all the way. They haven''t got a customs clearance document. They just want to break in. Now they meet Zhou Jiao. It''s so good. "Joel, come on, we''re going to get in. You take us in." Qi dissolves the moon to face the Zhou Jiao road. Zhou Jiao nodded hurriedly. He looked at Zheng Zhongwen''s tied back man. She was a woman with thin body and black hair covering her face. She couldn''t see clearly. But her back was very similar to wen''er. In a panic, he pointed to the man behind Zheng Zhongwen and asked, "this is it?" "It''s wen''er," said Rong Yue. "It''s too late to explain. Let''s go to the customs first." Zhou Jiao''s face became very ugly. Wen''er''s hands were hanging on both sides of Zheng Zhongwen''s back. His arms were soft and weak, and a small section of his skin was very pale, which did not look like the skin color that a living man should have. What happened to wen''er? How could it be like this? When he saw that the master and his father had already gone to the gate, he had no time to think about it more, and quickly followed up. With him, the gatekeeper naturally did not dare to cross examine more, so he let go. Zhou Jiao catches up with Qi Rongyue and asks, "master, what happened? What happened to wen''er? " "It''s not clear for a while. Now wen''er is in danger. We must get to Han Jiaotan as soon as possible. Only in Han Jiaotan, maybe we can find some life for her. Jiao''er, Han Jiaotan is very dangerous. You don''t have to go with us. As the only prince of Zhou Dynasty, you shouldn''t and can''t take risks with us." Chapter 1565 Zhou Jiao didn''t care about this. He only heard the four words of wen''er''s life in danger. He couldn''t hear the dissuasion of dissolving the moon or the plea of his subordinates. He just kept echoing the four words of danger in his mind. What he was most worried about and afraid of finally happened. These days, he was always uneasy. He always thought what would happen to wen''er in Kyoto. Unexpectedly, this worry came true. How can he pretend to leave like no one else, and how can he leave wen''er behind. Even if someone put a knife on his neck now, he could not leave wen''er to go back to the palace. "Shifu, your kindness is clear to me, but Wener she -" his eyes are red, and his throat is slightly choked: "Shifu, I grew up with Wener when I was a child. As a child, I have seen her as the most important person in my life for a long time. Now she has difficulties. How can I get it if you let me go? In these days when I left Chu Dynasty, I didn''t want to come back for a day, but I can''t help myself. Now goodbye, but it''s such a situation. I really hate myself. If I could go to Kyoto earlier to help her, maybe things would not be so bad. " His sincere confession made Rong Yue very moved. She patted him on the shoulder: "you don''t have to blame yourself. You have done a lot. Well, if you insist on going, I can''t stop you. But when you get to the cold pool, you must listen to me. You can''t do anything recklessly. That cold Jiao is not an ordinary beast. Even if you are ten hundred Zhou Jiao, it won''t be an opponent of cold Jiao, We are absolutely weak in front of them, so don''t try to challenge them. " When Zhou Jiao''s subordinates heard this, their faces suddenly changed: "since this is the case, are we going to die?" Dissolving the Moon said: "it''s not necessary to die. I had some relations with Han Jiao in the early years. As long as it can recognize me, it will be OK. I''m afraid that as time goes by, it''s no longer the original Xiao Han Jiao. I don''t know if it will open up to me." Zheng Zhongwen then said, "therefore, without our order, you can never get close to the cold pool. Even if you see us injured by the cold Jiaos or ate us, you will never rush out. In that way, you will only die needlessly, and there is no need." They are wen''er''s parents. They have the obligation and responsibility to save her. But Zhou Jiao and his subordinates have no such obligation. They have their own families. A group of people went to Funiu Mountain where the cold pool is located. Although they didn''t come back for the first time, it took them more than ten years to find the right way. The mountain was still as cold as before. This kind of cold was not a person with sharp winter wind, but a kind of cold as if it came from hell. It was born from the heart and shivered. When entering Funiu, it was still early, but at Shenshi moment, it was very dark in the mountains, like from the daytime, it was dark in a blink of an eye. There are not only cold Jiaotan in Funiu Mountain, but also all kinds of ferocious beasts. Almost no one dares to come to the mountain. So in this huge Funiu Mountain, they can hardly find a ready-made road. They have to walk on their own every step. With a vague memory, they walked in the original direction until the sky was completely dark, and they could not find the correct location of the cold Jiaotan. Chapter 1566 Dissolving the moon let Zhou Jiao''s men pick up some dry firewood and light a bonfire. Zhou Jiao and Zhong Wen change to recite wen''er. Wen''er is on his back. He can hardly feel wen''er''s breath, even his heart beating. Zhou Jiao was in a hurry, but he didn''t want to keep warm when he saw the bonfire. He said to Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen, "master, Shida, wen''er is in a bad situation now. We can''t stop. We have to keep looking." Dissolving the moon looked up at the sky and said: "blind search, we can''t find it at all, and so on. As long as there''s a strong wind blowing away the cumulus clouds in the sky, as long as we can see the stars, we can find the location of the cold pool." Zhou Jiao didn''t understand. He could see that Shifu looked determined. Knowing that she knew it, he didn''t ask any more questions. Dissolve the moon to hug next week to burn the back to read the text, hug her to sit beside the fire, look at the daughter that pale cold face, her heartache can''t say a word again, if can, she would rather suffer such sufferings now person, is oneself, not the child. Zhongwen sat down next to her and reached for her cold hand. "Yue''er, don''t worry. Our daughter, our daughter, will never have anything to do with it Dissolve the moon to close eyes, will burst into tears quietly swallow, yes, Zhongwen said right, their daughter, how can something happen? Never. As the night deepened, the sky was still dark, and the stars could not be seen at all. I did not know when there would be such a strong wind that would drive away all the dark clouds that covered the starry sky. Zhou Jiao asked, "master, why is wen''er so hurt? What about wankun? Didn''t he say he would take good care of wen''er? What on earth is he doing? How could wen''er get hurt like this? " After all, there are still some strangers. She can''t explain things too carefully. She only said that the situation was complicated at that time, and WAN Kun was seriously injured. So far, she hasn''t woke up. I''m sorry that Wan Kun didn''t take care of her. Zhou Jiao is also a primary school doctor. Although his medical skills are not as good as those of wen''er and WAN Kun, they are very good. When he touched wen''er''s pulse, he found that wen''er''s injury was very strange. Her heart was still breathing, but her pulse was not at all. There was no pulse at all. This skill was strange, but she was still alive and had a breath. This is also an indisputable fact. This phenomenon, almost beyond his understanding of medicine. Master obviously knows the truth, but she doesn''t want to say now, is it because of the guards around him? He didn''t ask. He put all these doubts into his heart. At present, nothing matters. The most important thing is to cure wen''er as soon as possible and let her live again. "It''s windy, your highness, it''s windy!" Cried one of the guards. Zheng Zhongwen glanced at the bodyguard, but saw behind him a pair of green and quiet eyes staring at the bodyguard who suddenly shouted. This scene, everyone saw, they even saw, a bloody mouth toward the bodyguard fiercely bite. Zhongwen''s caution was not said twice, so the bodyguard was grabbed by his arm. A great force dragged the bodyguard back. Fortunately, a tree was behind him, and his body just hit the tree, slowing down the time of being dragged away. Zhongwen quickly pulled out his long sword and cut the man''s arm. He cut off the arm that was bitten by the fierce animal. He cut off the connection between him and the fierce animal. Then he reached out and clasped the man''s other arm and pulled him back to the fire. Chapter 1567 The fierce beast bit the bodyguard''s arm and hid in the forest. They didn''t even see what the fierce beast looked like. They only remembered that a pair of green eyes were very penetrating. "Be on your guard. Try to be close to the fire. Don''t stay away from the crowd." Zheng Zhongwen hands Zhou Jiao to deal with the wound. He looks around with a long sword and warns the guards around him. Just then, most of the guards saw it in their eyes and were very frightened. The fierce beast appeared and disappeared without a sound. So many experts were present that they didn''t feel its existence at all. Thanks to Zheng Zhongwen''s quick reaction, otherwise, I''m afraid that it''s not just an arm that was taken away by the fierce beast. Qi Rongyue got up and carried Nian Wen on her back. She said: "I''m afraid we can''t stay here any longer. Just now the fierce animal has a good hand, which makes the blood smell here very heavy. In addition, the fierce animal is likely to have companions. If they attack together, we will be very disadvantaged." Zhou Jiao bandaged the wound for the guard and asked someone to hold him. He hurriedly said to Qi Rongyue, "I''ve come to recite wen''er. Shifu is right. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s --" before his words fall, we can''t see ten pairs of green and quiet eyes appear in the night. The blinking Kung Fu and the three guards closest to them are dragged into the tree. The sound of drawing the sword aroused the anger of the owner of the eyes. A furious low roar came from their roar, which was frightening to hear. Qi Rongyue felt an oil paper bag in his arms and quickly delivered it to Zhou Jiao''s hand: "this is a strong drug. First, use the drug to deal with them, it should be able to top for a while." "Everybody hold your breath, I''m going to sprinkle medicine," Zhou Jiao shouted All of them put out their hands to cover their mouths and noses. Zhou Jiao took the medicine bag apart and threw out a handful of white powder. Those fierce animals who gradually came to the light from the darkness, after inhaling the overpowering drug, quickly retreated to the trees and could hear their roar. They did not go far, and did not seem to plan to go far. Qi Rongyue said: "hurry up, everyone. The overpowering drugs will not be able to resist for a long time. We must find the cold pool as soon as possible." When the wind blows, the dark clouds in the sky are moving slowly, and the stars are glimmering in the clouds. They rush in the grass, without direction, only with a little intuition. Dissolve the month to look up from time to time, in the heart silently read a little faster, a little faster. The wind is a little bit stronger, a little bit bigger, quickly blow away the dark clouds, quickly let her look at the strange image of the stars falling into the sky. In the place of the strange image, it is the cold pool. After a while, the roar of fierce animals came from behind. It seemed that they had been greatly humiliated and wanted to have a snow front teeth. Two screams, they lost two more guards. Dissolving the moon is an excellent lightness skill. It''s a pity that I can''t run fast after reciting myself today. Zheng Zhongwen is always behind her and Zhou Jiao is in front of her. She heard the beast''s voice getting closer and closer. She was very worried. The more anxious people were, the more likely things were to go wrong. She stepped on the air and fell to the ground, even wen''er rolled aside. A pair of fierce dark green eyes suddenly appeared beside wen''er. I don''t know if he had just arrived, or if he had been ambushed here for a long time, waiting for them to enter his mouth. She saw the bloody mouth, the long red tongue, and the sharp teeth, biting wen''er fiercely. If this bite happened, wen''er''s thin neck would be broken in two. Chapter 1568 Qi Rongyue doesn''t care about many of them. He has only one idea in his mind, that is to save wen''er and her daughter, even if he has to pay his own life for it. She frantically pounced on Nian Wen''s body, drew a dagger from her waist and stabbed the fierce beast. Coincidentally, she stabbed the fierce beast in the eye. Then she heard the howling in the forest. The fierce beast shook his head and threw out the dagger in the eye. She didn''t know where it fell. The wounded beast retreated. She quickly picked up wen''er and was about to flee from here. However, a heavy animal gasp came from the top of her head. Looking up, she saw that her bloody mouth was biting her head. She thought she was dead. This time, she couldn''t hide. She clasped her daughter and closed her eyes. The bloody mouth, which had fallen to her head, suddenly stopped attacking, and there was a sense of panic in those green and dark eyes. The fierce beast quickly retreated into the darkness, and in the blink of an eye it escaped without a trace. Several fierce animals, who were fighting with Zhongwen and zhoujiao, disappeared in the blink of an eye. Zhongwen and zhoujiao rushed to Rongyue and Wener with their injuries: "how are you? How are you? " Zhongwen''s voice was trembling. Just now, he saw a fierce beast rushing towards Rongyue and Nianwen. He wanted to come and save them, but he was so worried that he could not get out of his way. He was almost mad. Rong Yue shakes his head. "I''m ok, we''re OK." Zhou Jiao asked, "what''s going on? Why did these fierce animals suddenly escape when they were about to succeed? " Then a bodyguard screamed, "yes, there are monsters." Dissolve the moon to see along his cry, in the night, under the starlight, that pair of blue eyes, although time interval 16 years, but she still recognize at a glance, it is that small cold Jiao 16 years ago, although its body has grown up a lot, big than they all add up even bigger. The guards pulled out their swords one after another. They wanted to escape, but their feet were already soft and they could not move a step. Dissolve the moon to rise, toward the cold Jiao step by step, she said: "don''t be afraid, everyone don''t be afraid, it is my friend, it won''t hurt us." Cold Jiao did not move, holding its proud head, green Jiao eyes always stare at Qi Rongyue, eyes have a very clear mood, dissatisfaction, but also with a little joy. She reached out and touched the cold and smooth Jiaopi. "I''m sorry I haven''t come to see you for so many years. I''m sorry." Cold Jiao opens his mouth and spits out something. Under the stars, the dagger shines with bright light. This dagger is exactly the dagger she just stabbed in the fierce animal''s eyes. It has her breath on it. Han Jiao felt her breath, so he came to save her. If it had not arrived in time, she could not imagine the consequences. "Take me to cold pool, will you?" She pleaded. Cold Jiao looked at her, and the indifference in her eyes gradually disappeared. Finally, she nodded her head. She leaned down and signaled to dissolve the moon. Dissolve the moon to return to receive read text from Zhong Wen''s bosom, first carried read text on the back of Han Jiao, oneself also followed to sit up. "Zhongwen, I will leave a mark along the way, and you will follow me." The speed of Han Jiao is not easy for human beings to keep up with. If they don''t leave a mark, they don''t know how long they will find it. Chapter 1569 As soon as the words of dissolving the moon fell, the body of the cold Jiaos swept forward like lightning, but in the blink of an eye, they appeared in front of the cold pool. It turned out that the place where they had just been ambushed by fierce animals was not far from this cold pool. No wonder xiaohanjiao can find her dagger. Xiaohanjiao''s body tilts slightly, and Rongyue and Wener slide down from it and fall on the soft grass. Xiaohan Jiao''s eyes suddenly fell on wen''er''s body, turned to smell the taste of her body, smelled her feet from the head, and his eyes became brighter and brighter, as if he had found some rare treasure. "Xiaohan Jiao, this is my daughter. I think you have found her special. Now her life is in danger. I can''t find a way to save her. So she is sent to the cold pool. All the special things about her are closely related to your han Jiao family. You must --" before she finished, Xiaohan Jiao used her long Jiao Tail, roll up the body of Nian Wen, and throw her straight into the cold pool. Then, Xiao Han Jiao also jumped into the cold pool. The pool mouth aroused a burst of water, and then returned to peace. At this time, Zheng Zhongwen and Zhou Jiao have arrived, and Qi Rongyue is standing at the mouth of the cold pool, looking in, but there is no trace of Nian Wen. Zhongwen asked: "where is Wener?" Dissolving the Moon said: "wen''er is taken away by Xiao Han Jiao." Zhou Jiao''s eyes were full of color, and he said in a loud voice, "have you taken it? Where did you take it? " Dissolve the moon to point to cold pool, "nature is cold pool." Zhou Jiao reached the edge of the cold pool and looked down. He could not see anything except a dark pool of water. A cool cold air rushed up. He could not help shivering. "Wen''er is really brought to the bottom of the pool by the cold Jiao? Don''t she -- " dissolve the moon and shake her head:" no, wen''er is different from ordinary people. She can breathe freely under the water. She will be OK. Han Jiao will take her in and find a way to cure her. I believe that Han Jiao must have a way to cure wen''er, yes. " Zhou Jiao didn''t quite understand master''s words, but master said that Han Jiao would cure wen''er. That''s why she said it. He had no reason not to believe it. After all, he had just witnessed Han Jiao''s sudden appearance to save their lives, and he personally carried his master and wen''er to this cold pool, which shows that Han Jiao would never hurt wen''er. "What shall we do now?" Zhou Jiao asked. Dissolving the moon looked four times and pointed to the stream passage not far away: "there is a canal there. We are waiting beside the canal. This is the site of the cold Jiaos. No beasts will appear. Everyone is tired. Go to have a rest." Zhongwen takes Zhou Jiao and several surviving bodyguards to the canal, while Rongyue stays beside the cold pool, staring at the calm and waveless pool without blinking. She said that she was so confident, but she couldn''t help worrying. Can Xiaohan Jiao cure wen''er? At the bottom of the cold pool, wen''er''s body floats in the cold water, her black hair is scattered and floating, her delicate and beautiful face is as white as paper, and her beautiful eyes are tightly closed, but even though they are closed, she can imagine how beautiful her eyes are. Xiaohan Jiao is right beside it, looking at it quietly, looking at the beautiful body in front of her. She is human, but different from ordinary human. In her body, there is a characteristic of Han Jiao. In her body, it finds a possibility that can break through the Han Jiao nationality for thousands of years, but it has not succeeded. Chapter 1570 To see if this possibility is real or not, it is necessary for her to wake up and let her body recover, instead of sleeping like the living dead. It suddenly opened its mouth, and a shining pearl came out of it. It patted the back of Nianwen with the tail of a dragon. Nianwen opened his closed mouth, and the Pearl fell into her mouth, down her throat, and into her inner abdomen. In its mind, it can clearly see the structure of the reading style, the place where the Pearl passes, and all that is presented in its brain. For the first time, it saw such a strange human vein, which was different from what it had seen in the human body. Her vein had human characteristics and Han Jiao characteristics. The two were perfectly integrated, so she could have some abilities of Han Jiao and live like human beings. Her heart rate is very weak. The Pearl stops in the intestine near the heart for a while. The beating heart is obviously different. The beating heart becomes more active. And the original blood in the blood vessel begins to flow slowly. This is the beginning of life. The Pearl slowly slipped out of the mouth of Nianwen. The original shining pearl looked dim. The cold Jiao opened his mouth and swallowed the Pearl again. The original blue and bright Jiao eyes were a little tired. It opens its mouth, spits out a big bubble, wraps the reading text in the middle of the bubble, and it shuts its eyes to rest. It took a lot of energy to heal the girl. At this time, the inner alchemy was dim, and I don''t know how many stars and moons it would take to recover. When he woke up, the girl in front of him was staring at him curiously with big beautiful eyes. On her small face, there is no fear, full of curiosity, she is not afraid of it at all? It''s a special girl. Her mother was shocked when she saw it for the first time. Although her mother''s body, also has some characteristics of cold Jiaos. But the girl in front of her is more obvious than her mother. The girl had touched the jiaoxu and grabbed the Jiaojiao on its head. That''s not right. Even if she is braver than the average person, it can''t be so big. It stretches out the tail of the dragon, rolls her body around and fixes it, spits out the Pearl again, so as to check the situation in her body. Seven days later, she came back to life. Although she woke up now, the strength in her body has not been fully recovered. In addition, her brain suffered some damage after a long break of breath. At this time, her mind is the same as that of a three-year-old. Fortunately, the damage to her brain is not permanent and irreversible, and it is still recovering slowly, but it is not the work of two days a day, and it will take a long process, but at last it is not hopeless. Outside the cold pool, Rongyue and Zhongwen have been waiting for seven days. From the initial self-control to the later anxiety, they are almost unable to support. They discussed whether they should go to the water to have a look. They only heard a sound of Hula. The cold Jiao jumped out of the pool, and there was a man sitting on his back. When Nian Wen saw Qi Rongyue at a glance, he immediately slipped down from the back of the Jiao, opened his arms and ran to Qi Rongyue: "mother hugs, mother hugs." Nianwen is alive. Rongyue and Zhongwen are very happy. Their eyes are red. But when they hear the voice of Nianwen, they immediately feel something wrong. Chapter 1571 The guards behind Zhou Jiao, without exception, stared at Nian Wen and the huge thing called Han Jiao. They didn''t see the shape of Han Jiao that night. Today, they saw a clear picture. The shape of such a big Han Jiao was not so different from the Dragon they had seen in the New Year picture. It was clear that it came out of the water, but there was no drop of water on the Jiao. It''s said that Jiaopi can avoid fire and water. It seems that it''s true. But what makes them even more strange is that Zheng Nianwen actually lived in the water for seven days. How could a person live in the water for seven days? In the past seven days, although they have been waiting by the prince''s side, waiting for the miracle to happen, they have already identified Zheng Nianwen as a dead man. Even if he was not eaten by the cold Jiaos, he must have been drowned by the water cooling in the cold pool. But it''s not the case. Zheng Nianwen is back, alive. "Wen''er -" Rong Yue opens her arms and holds Wen in her arms. "My daughter, my good daughter." She held wen''er tightly, almost using all her strength. "Nianwen writhes," mother, pain, wen''er pain. " Dissolving the moon and releasing his hand, he held Wen''s shoulder and stared at her face. Although he frowned and cried for pain, he had a sweet smile on his face. When she was a child, she always made such an expression when she was hurt when playing. After she was five years old, she never saw such an expression again. "Wener, what''s the matter with you?" Nianwen wrists his body and drills into Rongyue''s arms: "mother holding, mother holding --" Zhongwen holds his daughter''s hand: "Wener, what''s wrong with you? Tell Dad what is wrong with you? " When Nian Wen saw his father, he opened his hand to him again: "father hug, father hug." Dissolving the moon, Zhong Wen is also stunned. Since I was ten years old, I would never let my father hold me like this again. What''s the matter? Zhou Jiao ran to read the text: "wen''er, what''s the matter with you? How can you talk so strangely? " Nianwen takes a look at Zhou Jiao, then turns away his eyes and drills into the arms of the dissolving Moon: "mother, wen''er is so hungry, so hungry." "Master, what happened to wen''er? She doesn''t seem to know me. " "What''s the matter with my daughter?" he said? How could she be like this? " The cold Jiao opened his mouth and was shocked that he could not speak human language, so he had to hang down his head and touch the melting moon''s forehead with its cool Jiao. A clear voice suddenly rings in the ear of Rongyue. It''s not Zhongwen''s voice, not Zhou Jiao''s voice, not even the bodyguard''s voice brought by Zhou Jiao. This is the voice of cold Jiao? She was surprised to see Han Jiao. How could it make a human voice? "Don''t move. I can''t make human voice normally. I can only use my Jiaojiao to transmit my thoughts to your brain, and use them to transform them into sound, so that you can communicate with me." It''s amazing. It''s amazing. But right now, it''s not the time to talk about this magic. She asked eagerly, "what''s wrong with her reading?"? Why is it like this? " "She''s OK. You can rest assured. It''s just because of a long break of breath that some brain damage has occurred. But after I treated her, her brain damage has started to recover, but it will take some time, not two days a day to recover." "Her present memory, the memory of staying at the age of three, only remembers that time." Chapter 1572 "Then when will she recover?" Dissolve the moon. "It''s hard to say, it depends on her own recovery," said Han Jiao Nianwen wriggles out of Zhongwen''s arms and grabs the back of Han Jiao again. His arms are tightly tied to Han Jiao''s neck. He laughingly shouts, "fly, Wener wants to fly." Cold Jiao a black line, fly? It''s a dragon, not a dragon. It can only swim in the water, not fly in the sky. However, the little girl''s feeling of holding her neck is quite comfortable. "If you want her to be better and faster, I can take her to Tangu, where she is more likely to absorb the stars and the moon, which will help her recover quickly from brain injury. However, I can''t guarantee how long it will take to recover as before." Dissolve the moon to ask: "Tan Gu? Did you take me there? Everything is huge, even the rabbit is bigger. " Han Jiao nodded: "yes, it is there that Tan Gu is different from the ordinary valley. There is a very mysterious power, which can naturally attract a lot of stars and moons. The plants and animals there grow so huge because of the result of being moistened by the stars and moons all the time." "Since going to Tangu is conducive to the recovery of reading, take her there, but it''s too dangerous. You must protect her well." Cold Jiao''s eyes stared at the dissolving moon for a while, and suddenly said, "I haven''t seen you in a decade. You have changed so much. How can your hair be so white?" In terms of Han Jiao, more than ten years is just a short moment in their long life. The woman in front of them has the breath of her mother. She is full of kindness to her. Seeing her become like this, her heart is heavy. Dissolve the moon to smile lightly: "our humanity and you Han Jiao race are different, our life is very short, always will be old, white several head female what matter?"? As long as you''re alive, you win. " When Han Jiao opened his mouth, the Pearl, which was not so bright, came out of his mouth again. The Pearl fell on her head, slipped over her white sideburns, over her wrinkled eyes, over her sallow and haggard face because of her long-time worries. Where the Pearl passed, it had a magical effect of turning decay into magic. The white hair on the temples of the melting moon has become black and shiny after the Pearl has slipped. The wrinkles on the corners of the eyes have been swept away, and the skin has become white and smooth, as if in the blink of an eye, the youth she lost has returned. Han Jiao is a little tired. He swallows the Pearl, turns around and leaps into the cold pool with Nian Wen and goes to the mysterious and magical land. Her conversation with Han Jiao was only audible to her, while others saw her talking to herself alone. Although they didn''t hear Han Jiao''s conversation with her, they all saw it with their own eyes. The Pearl from Han Jiao''s mouth only turned around Qi Rongyue''s face, which made him look at least ten years younger. Qi Rongyue''s appearance was originally extremely beautiful. Even if she had white hair on her temples, she was much more beautiful than the ordinary woman. At this time, the wrinkles of her white hair were all gone. She seemed to be the same as when she was 18 years old again. She was gorgeous. At this time, no one doubted that Han Jiao had the ability to cure and read. "Can you talk to Han Jiao?" Zhongwen''s face is inconceivable. It''s obvious that he is talking with Han Jiao. It''s impossible for him to talk to himself. Chapter 1573 Dissolving the moon nods: "it is it that transmits what it wants to say to my brain with its mind. It tells me that wen''er''s brain has been greatly damaged due to long-term break of breath. Although it has been recovering, the process is very slow, and it doesn''t know how long it will take to recover. Wen''er now, only remembers when he is three years old. Later, he doesn''t remember at all." "Three years old?" Zhou Jiao''s eyes widened. When he was three years old, although he was with wen''er, he was totally different from him now. No wonder wen''er didn''t recognize him just now. "It seems that we are going to stay here for some more days. Han Jiao took wen''er to a place where the brain damage of wen''er will be better and faster." "As long as I can cure wen''er and let me live here all my life," said Zhong The big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground. Wen''er could be well. That''s the greatest gift from heaven. Tan Gu Han Jiao takes wen''er to tan Gu and places her on a huge flower petal. A huge bee is gathering honey when the cold Jiaos come, it flies away quickly, leaving a pool of nectar in the pistil, which is fragrant. Wen''er is hungry. He smells the fragrance, reaches for his finger and puts it in his mouth. The smell of fragrance and sweetness makes her smile. She touches some nectar with her finger and reaches out to Han Jiao''s face: "it''s delicious. Try it!" Cold Jiaoyi Leng, it knows nectar is edible, but it never eats, because it - does not eat vegetarian. In Tangu, there is enough food for him to eat. He never thought of trying the taste of nectar. The girl''s fingers are thin, white and long. The tip of her fingers is tender and tender. After being touched with nectar, it has a deadly attraction. It sticks out its tongue. The long tongue wraps the girl''s fingers. A sweet taste is introduced into her heart from the tip of her tongue. It''s a wonderful taste. It doesn''t know how to describe it. It''s not human. It doesn''t have so many colorful adjectives. It only knows that this taste is really wonderful. I don''t know if it''s the taste of nectar or the taste of a girl''s fingers. The girl had enough nectar and jumped from the petals. The flower stem was very high, as tall as three adults. If she fell from the top, it would be amazing. Han Jiao hurriedly threw out her long tail and caught her in mid air. At this moment, it suddenly thought, if it has human limbs, like the posture of the young man outside the cold pool, how would it feel to catch her with both arms? There was a fantasy in his heart, which was like the Ivy after the spring rain. He kept climbing up, spreading branches and leaves in all directions, and soon occupied his whole heart. In the seven days of deep sleep at the bottom of the pool, it is not only a kind of deep sleep, but also a kind of cultivation, because the girl is different, because the strange muscles and veins seen in her body, he realized many things that he had never been able to understand before. Because of this enlightenment, its accomplishments can be greatly improved in a short period of time, and even reach a height that it did not dare to think before. With this height, maybe he can do what the Han Jiaos have been trying to do for thousands of years, but have never succeeded. Leap to dragon, or, incarnate as human. If he can become a dragon, he will have a longer life, a stronger power, and a broader sky. Dear friends, please help me vote for my new book Chapter 1574 If incarnated as a human being, it has a life span of 200 years at most. Although it is still powerful, it can only live for 200 years. After 200 years, it will experience life, old age and death like ordinary people. Before today, there is no doubt that it will choose to become a dragon, which is its dream, as well as the dream of the Han Jiao nationality for thousands of years. Today, however, this will is shaken. It suddenly had the idea of being human. The girl in front of him, let him have this idea. It knows that this is a very dangerous idea, which it should not have. But this kind of thought has already produced root and bud in its heart. If it changes into a human, what kind of person would it be? It has been following the girl''s back, looking at her dancing figure, looking at her beautiful smile, feeling the happiness from her body, which it never had. When he was young, his mother was killed by human beings, his father became violent, and he never knew what happiness was. The father once grabbed a few human children to eat for it. The child was very small and didn''t know what was fear. When he looked at it, he even grinned. Carrying his father on his back, he secretly let the child go. Since then, he has never eaten human again. But my father kept telling it that human beings are evil, dirty and evil people who want to kill them. When he was young, he didn''t know how to distinguish right from wrong. He thought what his father said was right. For a long time, he really hated human beings. Until his father caught those children, he didn''t realize that the evil might not be human beings, but they. It''s fair to say that adult human beings have the intention to kill them, but how can they harm such a small child who can''t even stand stably? What are they doing to them? Later, it found that the human beings captured by their father, even the adults, were simply vulnerable to attack in front of them. Even if there were ten hundred, they could not cause any harm to them. And these people are just passing by the cold pool. They don''t even know that there are cold Jiaos in the world. At that time, it began to understand why human beings fought to kill their mothers. That''s because their father and mother killed too many innocent human beings, so human beings wanted to retaliate against them, so their mother died. Father blames all his mistakes on human beings, but he never reflects on what he has done. Now, my father left the cold pond to go to the cold sea, which is more suitable for the survival of cold Jiaos. It is my father''s hometown. My father wants to take it with him, but he just wants to stay here, because he wants to wait for someone, the human with the taste of mother. More than ten years ago, it lived alone in the cold pool, cultivated and waited. Now, is it time to end this loneliness? The girl running and jumping in the forest fell down, the stone on the ground broke the delicate skin on her arm, the red blood oozed out of the skin, and a sweet smell spread slowly in the forest. It took a deep breath, good sweet taste, throat swallowing saliva, my heart unexpectedly born want to drink this sweet blood crazy idea. How could it suddenly give birth to such an idea? The noise of disordered footsteps came from afar, with the roar of wild beasts. No, her blood is causing a wave of animals. Even it was almost out of control, not to mention those intelligent beasts. Chapter 1575 It quickly extended the Jiaowei, involved Wener in the tail, transferred its huge body shape, and left here quickly. The speed of hanjiao is very fast, which is incredible. But it''s just amazing. In this magical pond and valley, there are many magical creatures that human beings have never seen before. Their integrity is not slower than that of cold Jiaos at all. Especially after smelling the sweet smell full of fatal temptation, their speed is faster. Han Jiao has shaken off most of the wild animals, but can''t shake off the tracking of tianwanggong. The king of heaven has the body shape of an ordinary centipede, but it''s a hundred times larger than the body of an ordinary centipede. It''s not only big, but also has a pair of colorful wings,. They fly in the sky, overlooking the cold Jiaos running on the ground. They can easily find cold Jiaos. Unlike other animals, they need to rely on their noses to smell them before they can lock their direction. Although the king of heaven has locked the location of the cold Jiaos, it has not rushed down. In Tangu, Han Jiao is almost invincible. It is also the only natural enemy of the king of heaven. It has been suppressed by Han Jiao for generations and cannot turn over. If it was not a last resort, they would not choose to fight against the cold Jiaos. Knowing how to judge the situation, it''s obvious that the king of heaven is no longer a common fierce animal. It''s smart and hard to deal with. If it is a normal day, the king of heaven will turn back when he sees the cold dragon. They will never venture to snatch food from its mouth. But today, the taste of temptation makes them unable to give up. That smell, not only the taste of food, but also the smell of power. As long as they eat that human, they have stagnated their cultivation for a hundred years, maybe they can make a breakthrough. But in the face of cold Jiaos, they have some advantages in quantity, but not at all. Seeing that the cold Jiao is about to reach the cold pool, once it returns to the cold pool, they have no advantage at all. Without further hesitation, three tianwangpedes swooped down and blocked the way of the cold Jiao. Maybe this is their last chance. They decided to do a lot. "You want to die?" Cold Jiaozhang mouth, cold fierce animal language fell in the ears of the king of heaven. The body of tianwanggong trembled. They didn''t want to die. Their previous courage, when they were absolutely intimidated by the strong, gave birth to timidity. But when their eyes fell on the little human being, and the tempting breath came into their noses, their thoughts were firm again. "We don''t want to be enemies with you, but we are really hungry today. Since you have found such good food, why don''t we share it together?" "Food?" The coldness of the whole body of the cold Jiaos is becoming more and more intense. After the coldness is released, the grass at the foot of the Jiaos is quickly frozen and covered with cold ice. This kind of chill is felt by the tianwanggong himself. It seems that the chill comes from the heart, which makes them shiver. Han Jiao took two steps forward: "do you want to share food with me?" The white cold fog comes out of its mouth and sprays to the nearest tianwangde. The tianwangde wants to retreat, but it doesn''t have time. A cold fog sprays on its tail and the long tail, which immediately looks like the previous grassland, coagulates and freezes. It desperately stirs up its wings, desperately uses its many legs and feet to run on the grass, but the frost that begins to spread in its tail has no meaning of stagnation at all. Chapter 1576 Continue to spread up, until the whole body is covered, it has already flown to the mid air, but when the frost covers its wings, it falls down heavily, and it is split. The remaining two tianwangpedes saw this, and their timidity rose again. They didn''t dare to launch their attack at all, because their attack was not fart in front of Han Jiao. No longer stay, two tianwangpedes fled the scene quickly, regretting that they should not provoke cold Jiao, they could not be its rivals at all. After the tianwanggong left, the cold in the eyes of the cold Jiao quickly disappeared, and it walked to the cold pool step by step with heavy steps. In order to save wen''er, it lost its vitality. After seven days of recovery, it made a little progress, but it almost exhausted Qi''s energy to restore Qi''s youth. Just now, it exhausted the last vitality in its body. If the two tianwangs were not scared away by it, the results would be unimaginable. It took wen''er to the bottom of the water. In the cold pool, there was no enemy. It closed its eyes to rest, wen''er lay on it, soft arms tightly around its neck, the unique warmth of human beings, little by little into its Jiaopi, it can''t say what it''s like, it''s very enjoyable. Every time he opens his eyes, wen''er is on his left and right. He either plays with the fish in the water or lies on his back to rest. Its vitality is still not recovered, and it has been two days. Tan Gu is not safe for wen''er now. It''s not suitable to stay at the bottom of the pool. After all, it''s human. Even if it''s different, it''s human. She can breathe freely under the water, but she can''t live like it. After all, she will return to the land and her parents. Now, before she becomes weak, send her out. It sent out the reading out of the cold pool, it did not go out, but quietly looked at her for a while, and then dived into the bottom of the pool again. Nianwen returns to Rongyue and Zhongwen. She is very happy and excited to talk about what happened in Tangu. She doesn''t speak very clearly. Everyone is confused. Only Rongyue knows what she is talking about. Because of that place, she has been there. Zhong Wendao: "wen''er doesn''t look different from before. What does Han Jiao mean by sending her out? Do you mean to let us go? " Rong Yue shook his head: "I don''t know, but I''ve just seen it. It should be a great loss of vitality. Let''s wait for it. Maybe when it recovers a little, we will take Nianwen to Tangu. It''s a wonderful place. I believe that Nianwen will be better and faster there." Zhou Jiao then said, "master, since you know where the pool is, why don''t you take us with you? We can take care of her with Nian Wen." Dissolving the moon is shaking his head again: "no, let''s not say whether we can go to Tangu smoothly. Even if we get to Tangu, it''s not suitable for us to stay there. Without the protection of cold Jiaos, we are in Tangu. There is only a dead end." Zhou Jiao can''t imagine such a place. It can be seen that Shifu is so serious that he doesn''t talk about it any more. "My mother, I''m hungry. I''m hungry. I''m eating meat. I''m grabbing the arm of Rongyue and shaking her arm. As soon as Zhongwen heard that his daughter wanted to eat meat, he quickly said, "wen''er, my father is going to hunt for meat for you, OK?" Chapter 1577 Wen''er nodded excitedly and clapped: "well, dad is the best." Zhongwen takes the bow and dagger, and says to Rongyue, "I''ll go back. Take good care of Wener." There are no beasts near here who dare to eat meat. They can only go hunting in the distance. The fish in the stream have been eaten by them. Now they can''t catch any. Just after Zhongwen left for a while, Wener saw a butterfly near the flowers, so she went after it. Zhou Jiao said, "master, take a rest first, and I''ll play with her." Dissolve the moon to nod: "good, laborious you." Dissolving the moon sits on the grass beside the pond, she dare not go away, afraid that cold Jiao will come out at any time. The duty of the bodyguards is to protect the prince. Where the prince is, they are. Wen''er runs after the butterfly. Unconsciously, she runs out of the influence of the cold pool. When Zhou Jiao looked back, he could not see Qi Rongyue''s figure or the location of the cold pool. He stopped and read: "wen''er, it''s too far. We have to go back." Wen''er turned around and smiled at him, then frowned, "but I haven''t played enough, brother Jiao. Don''t you want to play with me?" How long hasn''t he seen such a smile? Brother Jiao? "You remember me? You remember me at last? " Zhou Jiao is excited. Wen''er nodded: "you are brother Jiao. My mother brought you back from the Zhou Dynasty and said that she would be with me in the future. I finally have a partner." Yes, when she was three years old, he had just come to Chu Dynasty. At that time, he was still immersed in the shadow of the tragic death of his mother''s concubine and became silent. It was wen''er who accompanied him all the time, made him laugh, took him running crazy in the palace, and pulled him up from the ice abyss. Perhaps, at that time, he had fallen in love with wen''er and regarded her as a lamp in his life, the only warmth and hope. He can''t imagine what would happen if there were no wen''er in his life? Looking at wen''er''s sweet smile, he thought of another person, a person who has been sticking to them since they were five years old. Wankun! He did not know what happened between wen''er and WAN Kun in the period when he left Chu and went back to Zhou. But their relationship seems to be no longer as simple as before. A pain in his heart, a kind of madness in his heart quickly spread, no, impossible. Wen''er is his. He is his. No one can take her away. "Prince, it''s really dangerous here. Let''s go back to the cold pool." Zhou Jiao shook his head, looked around and said in a deep voice, "do you remember the way when you came?" One of the guards said, "my subordinates have made marks all the way. As long as they follow the marks, they can walk out of Funiu Mountain." Zhou Jiao grabs the five fingers of Nianwen''s arm and tightens them up. Nianwen has pain and frowns, "it hurts so much." He quickly let go and smiled: "wen''er, I''ll take you to a fun place. It''s fun and there are many delicious ones, OK?" Wen''er''s eyes brightened immediately. She clapped her hands and jumped: "OK, OK, where is that place? Take me. " Zhou Jiao winked at the bodyguard. The bodyguard was ready to lead the way immediately. He turned around, looked at the direction of the master, whispered: "master, I''m sorry, I can''t lose wen''er, I''m sorry!" Zhongwen came back from hunting a deer and said happily to qirongyue, "yue''er, I have hunted a deer. How about wen''er?" Chapter 1578 Dissolving the moon looked back, oh a way: "she just went to flutter butterfly, don''t worry, Zhou Jiao and the guards all followed." Zhongwen sighed, smiling: "this child, said to become three years old, but also really become three years old." "I''ll pick up the fawn, put it on the fire first, and then wen''er will come back and eat it." Dissolve the moon to rise: "I help you." They set up a bonfire by the river, cut the deer into several big pieces and set it on fire. The fragrance soon permeated the woods. They waited for a long time to read the text. When they were hungry, they ate first. Seeing that it was getting late, Zhongwen was worried. He got up and said, "I''ll find it. You stay here and watch it. Maybe they are lost. Don''t meet the fierce beast that day." Speaking of this, Rongyue also began to worry. If she had to wait for Han Jiao, she would really like to go with Zhongwen. "Well, hurry up and be sure to come back before dark." Zhongwen with weapons, quickly rushed into the forest, all the way to find the footprints on the ground, far away from the cold pool in a forest, he saw a line of lettering on the tree. The handwriting is Zhou Jiao''s. Zhou Jiao''s words are taught by him. He can recognize them at a glance. "Master, father, I''m sorry." In just seven words, Zhongwen''s mind was in turmoil. He is frantically looking around, but there is no trace of Zhou Jiao and others. They don''t know when they left. If the road goes well, they may have left Funiu Mountain now. What should we do. Zhongwen went back to the river, "no, moon, no big deal." Qi Rongyue hurriedly stood up and rushed forward to grasp Zhongwen''s arm: "what''s the matter?" Zhong Wendao: "jiao''er he, he took wen''er away, and I don''t know when he left. Maybe he has left Funiu Mountain now." Dissolving the moon: what do you mean? Why does jiao''er take wen''er? Where does he take wen''er? " It happened so suddenly that she didn''t understand for a moment. Zhong Wen said, "don''t you understand? Zhou Jiao, as expected, is Zhou an''s son, father and son. It''s really a virtue. " When it comes to this, what else does Rongyue have to understand? Although it''s been many years, she still clearly remembers what Zhou an did to her. Is Zhou Jiao going to do such a thing to wen''er? She turned and rushed to the cold pool and shouted, "Xiao Han Jiao, I''m going to leave. When wen''er recovers, we''ll come back to see you. This time, I won''t break my promise again." "Xiaohanjiao, thank you. Thank you for saving me and my family. Thank you." The calm water on the surface of the pool suddenly appears with ripples, just like the cold Jiao at the bottom of the pool is responding to her. She turned around and left Funiu Mountain with Zhongwen. Before dark, she finally came out of Funiu Mountain. Outside Funiu Mountain, they came across wankun in a hurry. Wan Kun was very happy to see them, but there was no trace of wen''er. He had just raised his smile on his face, and it was dim again. "And Wener? Isn''t she with you? " Zhongwen''s face was angry. He really wanted to Hang Zhou Jiao and beat him up. Dissolving the Moon said: "jiao''er doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He secretly took wen''er away on our back. We chased him all the way out. He has no trace. When you just came here, you could see Zhou Jiao?" Chapter 1579 Wan Kun''s face was cold at the moment, and his eyes, which had always been quiet, set off the waves. "Zhou Jiao stole wen''er?" These words seem to be squeezed out of his teeth. Before words fall, there is evil spirit between his eyes and eyebrows. After Zhongwen said it all over again, Wan Kun learned that Wener''s memory is still in the three-year-old stage, even more anxious. Wener, who is three years old, has no intersection with him. At that time, he was just a toddler, and she would not remember him at all. "He must have gone back to King Zhou''s palace. We''ll go after him now." Wan Kun took off the horse rope that had just been tied, turned over his body and raced on. Dissolving the moon sighed: "good division brother, see to be about to turn against each other, how is Jiao son so muddleheaded." as like as two peas, he said, "he is confused." he clearly knows that the bad root is hard to get rid of, and it is exactly the same as his father. She knew that Zhongwen was very upset about Zhou an''s imprisonment in the king''s palace of Zhou. This happened again, which naturally provoked his dissatisfaction with Zhou an. She sighed, "what else has it been for so long? Zhou an also knows that he has done something wrong. After so many years, he has disturbed us from the future. You can put it down. " Zhong Wen hums: "put it down? I was going to put it down, but now you see, his son Zhou Jiao did it again, how can I put it down? " He is full of anger now. He just wants to go to the king''s palace of Zhou in one step and settle the account with Zhou an''s father and son. Dissolving the moon way: "really to say, at the beginning is not he sorry us, is we sorry him, why do you so stubborn?" In order to save Zhongwen, she volunteered to make up for her relatives and stay as Princess an, but she refused to commit herself to Zhou''an and always wanted to escape from the palace. It''s her who makes use of Zhou an''s feelings. She''s sorry for Zhou an. Although many things happened later, Zhou an had his fault, and Xueer also paid the price of her life. In the end, who is right and who is wrong, and who can distinguish clearly? They rode after wankun to the direction of King Zhou. After three days'' fast March, the three finally arrived at the capital of King Zhou. The guards of the palace gate stopped them: "who is going to break into the palace?" "We came from the Chu Dynasty. We are friends of the king of Zhou and the prince. Please let me know," said the moon She took the dagger from her waist. It was the dagger Zheng Zhongwen gave her and it was also the relic of Zhou an''s mother. At the beginning, she left the dagger in the Zhou Dynasty and refused to ask for it again. However, Zhou an gave the dagger to jiao''er again, and jiao''er gave it to wen''er again. After several turns, the dagger returned to her hands. The bodyguard of the palace gate saw the habitual dignitaries. When he saw these three people, he felt that they had a very extraordinary manner. How dare they neglect them? He immediately took the dagger and went in to report. Half an hour later, the chief supervisor of the palace came out in person. The eunuch general was the little eunuch who served Zhou an when he was king an. At a glance, he recognized the dissolving moon and was surprised by the changes of the years. However, there was no trace left on the Queen''s face. "Queen, you are back at last." The eunuch saluted the dissolving moon. Zheng Zhongwen immediately changed his face and said angrily, "what is the name of Hu? Who is your queen? She is the princess who is the protector of Chu Dynasty. Don''t talk nonsense here. " Only then did the eunuch realize his blunder. Lord Zheng was right. She was not the queen of Zhou Dynasty. Chapter 1580 He hurriedly got up and took a big mouth: "it''s the old slave who broke his word. Please forgive me." Dissolve the moon to smile a way: "no harm, in the future do not want to call again wrong then." "I understand. I understand. Please let three of you in, please." The three followed the eunuch into the palace and went straight to the palace where Zhou an was. Zhou an has put down the fold in his hand and stood at the gate of the palace to meet him. From a distance, he saw the three figures coming towards him. They were getting closer and closer, and their faces were more and more clear. Zheng Zhongwen strides forward, dissolves the moon half step later, behind dissolves the moon, there is also a person, looks familiar, seems to be ten thousand that kid. In the past ten years, the melting moon has not changed at all, as if it was Miss Qi who opened the hospital. He sighed and drew back his eyes from her. "It''s very kind of you to be OK. When I received the news of your death, although I was worried about it, I still didn''t believe that you would really have an accident. Sure enough, lucky people have their own blessing." He greeted with a loud smile. Zheng Zhongwen couldn''t laugh at all. He didn''t even pretend to laugh. "And your son? Let him out. " Zhong Wen said with a black face. Zhou an is stunned: "Jiao er? Did Joel not come back with you? " "What do you mean?" he said? Jiao''er, he hasn''t returned to the palace yet? " Zhou an looks around at the eunuch''s chief: "has the prince returned to the palace?" The eunuch shook his head and said, "no one has come to report!" Zheng Zhongwen looked at Zhou an coldly: "whether you are acting or not, I hope you can let Zhou Jiao come to see me at once." Although he is biased against Zhou an duo and even hates Zhou an very much, over the years, he is really good at Zhou Jiao. He treats him like a son. Now, Zhou Jiao stealthily turns away his precious daughter. You can imagine how angry he is now. Zhou an said to the eunuch, "go to the east palace. If the prince comes back, let him come right away." When the eunuch left, Zhou an looked at Zhongwen and said, "what happened? What did Zhou Jiao do? You have been asked to come here in person. " Zheng Zhongwen said, "do you really or falsely know?" When Zhou an saw Zheng Zhongwen, he never gave him a good face. He was so rude when he spoke, and his face turned black: "what do you mean by that?" Dissolving the moon pulled Zheng Zhongwen''s sleeve and whispered, "maybe he really doesn''t know. Don''t worry, I''ll tell you." She said to Zhou an, "jiao''er took wen''er away three days ago. We came here all the way, hoping to take wen''er back." "What? Jiao''er takes wen''er? What''s going on? " Zhou an''s face has changed a lot. Has something that he has been worried about finally happened? After talking about the details of the matter, Zhou an was even more restless. "This kid, it''s so nonsense. How can he do such a thing?" Zheng Zhongwen said coldly, "what''s so strange about your son, who is like you?" Zhou an''s face was red and he frowned. At that time, the eunuch chief came back and said to Zhou, "Wang Shang, the prince is not in the east palace. According to the people in the East Palace, the prince didn''t come back at all. I just read the entrance roll of these days. There is no record of the prince." Zhou an said: "immediately send someone out of the palace to find the prince and bring him back." Zheng Zhongwen stood up from his chair: "I don''t believe that he is not in the east palace. I will search for him myself." Chapter 1581 If other people make such a request, it is not only impossible to be accepted, but even guilty. But this is Zheng Zhongwen''s request, Zhou an is hard to refuse. "Well, I''ll take you." Zhou an took Zheng Zhongwen and three of them to the east palace. Ren Zhongwen and WAN Kun turned the East Palace over. There was no trace of Zhou Jiao, and Zhou Jiao''s bedroom did not look like someone was living recently. "It seems that jiao''er really hasn''t come back," said Rong Yue Wan Kun smashed his fist on the table in the palace, and the small round table carved with nanmu was immediately split: "he must have known that we would come here to find him, so he simply stayed in the people and refused to come back." Dissolving the moon is also frowning: "if this is the case, it''s hard to do. It''s huge. Where should we find him?" Wan Kun turns around and goes out. "Where are you going?" he asked "There are thousands of businesses in this city. I will ask them to send people to look for them. Even if they dig the land three feet, I will find him." Wan Kun strides away. Zhou an looks embarrassed. He says, "don''t worry. I''ll give you an account of this." "You''d better pray that your son won''t do anything to my daughter that shouldn''t be done, otherwise, I won''t care if he is the prince of the Zhou Dynasty or not," Zheng said Zhou an is worried. He wants to find Zhou Jiao. He doesn''t want Zhou Jiao to make the same mistake again. He has already tasted the bitter fruit. He doesn''t want his only son to go on the old road. - in a quiet town, a delicate courtyard, a young man with a long stature and a young girl with a beautiful smile. The young girl sits on the swing, the young man pushes her behind, looks at her beautiful smile, he also smiles, the clear face exudes a little silly. If only it could be like this for a lifetime. "Wen''er, are you tired?" Read text shake head: "I am not tired, not tired at all, push a little higher, a little higher." The higher she flew, the happier she laughed. Looking at the blue sky, she suddenly laughed: "brother Jiao, Wan Kun is so annoying that he peed in my bed yesterday." Zhou Jiao''s face changed slightly, and the joy in his eyes cooled gradually. "Wen''er, do you remember Wan Kun?" Nianwen looks back at him and wonders, "of course I remember wankun. Why do you ask?" She is no longer the memory of three years old. She said Wan Kun peed in her bed. Was that five years old? Has she regained her five-year-old memory? How long will she be back to sixteen? How long does he have to let her fall in love with him? The girl in front of me is innocent and has only five years old mind. How can I talk with her? But if she continues to restore her memory, she will only take him as brother Jiao, younger martial brother, friend, not man, as before. Nianwen gets off the swing and jumps to the pavilion for dessert. Zhou Jiao chases after him. Nianwen asks Zhou Jiao with dessert, "brother Jiao, why don''t we do our homework today? How about the master? Where is the master? " Zhou Jiao laughed twice: "we don''t need to do homework today, and we don''t need to do it in the future. Shifu is going to go to a far and far place, and she won''t come back for a long time. Wen''er, we don''t need to do homework anymore. Do you agree?" Wen''er clapped happily: "well, I hate doing homework. In that case, will my mother take me back to the palace?" Chapter 1582 The smile on Zhou Jiao''s face was slightly stiff: "when, of course, it will, but not now, Shifu she and Shida have gone to work far away. I will take care of you these days." "You take care of me? You are my little brother. Why do you take care of me? I should take care of you. Hum -- " Zhou Jiao''s mood brightened again. The reading in that year was the same as now, and it didn''t change at all. "Well, then you will take care of me, will you?" "Brother Jiao, let''s go out and play. Let''s go on the street while the master and his mother are away." "Well, you can go wherever you want." Facing wen''er, he can never say no. Wen''er, who is only five years old in mind, is the age she likes playing most. Although she is only five years old in mind, her body is sixteen years old. Her martial arts have not lost half of their points due to memory problems. Wen''er''s lightness skill is always better than his and her. There are many people in the street. He chases her hard, chases her hard, and shouts for her to wait. But she seems to have not heard at all. She rushes around in the crowd and jumps on the roof until Zhou Jiao loses her figure. Zhou was so worried that he didn''t take a bodyguard when he went out. He came out alone with wen''er. He didn''t expect that there would be so many people in the street today. Wen''er is after the old man who sells sugar gourd. He seems to have something urgent at home. Someone asked him to buy sugar gourd on the way, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He hurriedly squeezed in the crowd. Wen''er followed him and squeezed behind him. He had forgotten about Zhou Jiao for nine nights. As soon as she was in a hurry, she squeezed out of the long street and turned into another street. There were many people in that street, but there were obviously many fewer people in that street than before. She didn''t have to squeeze any more. She stretched her neck to look around, hoping to find the old man selling sugar gourd. "Yo - is little beauty looking for Mr. Ben?" A young man in gorgeous clothes and folding fans came to Chao wen''er. Behind the young man, he followed four tall men with evil smiles on their faces. Wen''er didn''t know that he was talking to her. He was only looking for the old man who sold sugar gourd. He didn''t even look at the young man. The young childe simply blocks in front of wen''er and opens his mouth to talk. However, wen''er reaches for a pickpocket and turns it to the ground. What''s the situation, young man? Didn''t the girl see him? "Stop her. Stop her for my son." He was so angry and despondent that he gave the order. He just wanted to flirt with her, but the girl was too careless to let her go. Four thugs immediately came forward and surrounded wen''er. Wen''er frowned: "what are you doing? Why are you in my way? I''m going to buy sugar gourd. " The young childe got up from the ground, straightened his clothes, pointed to wen''er and said, "you dead girl, how dare you push me? Who is my childe?" Wen''er glanced at him, frowning more and more tightly: "I care who you are. I don''t know you. Get out of the way." Young childe has never seen such a person who doesn''t put him in the eyes. He is very angry. He reads to Zheng: "see how I teach you today." He rolled up his sleeves and was ready to hit people. Wen''er, even if she is only five years old, knows that these people have bad intentions towards her. In a hurry, she reaches out to push the man in front of her. Chapter 1583 The man let her push, thinking how much strength can such a little girl have? But who knows, this little girl gently push, the man was overthrown on the ground, chest pain, feeling hurt. He lay on the ground, pointing to wen''er and shouting, "you, who are you?" Seeing this, the other three strong men knew that they had been stabbed and pulled out the sabre at their waist. Wen''er stamped his feet, rose to the ground, swept straight up the roof of the house beside him, stood on the roof and made faces at the men: "whatever you care about me, you can catch me if you have the ability." Although the four strong men have learned some Kung Fu and great strength, their lightness skills are not good. It''s a dream to imagine wen''er plundering the house like this. "If you have the ability, let''s take it on our own." Men start to play. Wen''er just ignored him: "I don''t care about you. I''m going to buy sugar gourd. If I want to take it alone, next time." When the young man heard this, he asked: "next time? I think you want to escape. When you leave, where can I go to find you? " Wen''er shakes his hand and says, "I''ll live in the palace side by side. You can come to the palace side by side to find me. Let''s go. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you." She found that when she stood high, her vision was better and she could see farther, so she simply ran on the roof and looked for the figure of the old sugar gourd seller. "Young man, did I just hear you right? What did she say? Side by side? Do we have such a place in liulicheng? " The young master said, "idiot, can''t you see that she''s playing us? We didn''t have the same king in Zhou Dynasty "But I don''t think this girl is like a girl of other people. Is it really from a special background?" The young master said: "despite her extraordinary experience, people have run away. Is it because of her extraordinary experience? What impact does it have on us? Do you have the ability to get her back and ask clearly? " The man hurriedly lowered his head, but he couldn''t catch it. The girl company had wings like, and was as light as a swallow. It flew up to the house with a scratch. Where could he catch it. "Hey, you don''t know how much you have to pay for food?" A man with a face full of flesh pointed to the man in front of him and shouted. He was very young, in his early twenties, with his upper body bare and only a piece of white cloth around his lower body. His feet were covered with mud and his hair was black. If he was not very clean on his face and had a very good look, he would be easily mistaken as a beggar. "What about talking to you, you dumb? You ate my three bowls of noodles for fifty yuan. Take the money. " The man shook his head and coldly threw out two words: "No." The boss was angry. He turned around and copied the guy: "if you don''t have money, you dare to eat the overlord''s meal. I won''t kill you today." The boss raised the stick and wanted to greet the young man. Then a pretty figure crowded into the crowd and said to the boss, "Hey, how do you hit people? It''s against the law. Don''t you know?" The girl''s voice is very clear, the ending is very sticky, listening very comfortable. The boss was stunned and looked at the girl with exquisite clothes: "do you know that?" Wen''er looks at the young man and shakes his head: "I don''t know. How? I don''t know. Can''t I help you? My mother said that it''s everyone''s business to help when the road is rough. " If the boss wants to cry without tears, who is it? He''s the victim, okay. Chapter 1584 When her voice rang, the young man set his eyes on her and never moved away. He found her. Finally. Wen''er has no money. She touches her ears. A pair of pearl earrings are hanging on her ears. She takes them down and gives them to the boss: "is that enough? If it''s not enough, I''ll come to Wangfu or Wanfu side by side to find me. My name is Zheng, Zheng Nianwen. " Where has the boss seen such a good earring? It looks like it''s worth a lot. His three bowls of noodles are worth a few dollars. "That''s enough, miss. It''s very generous." Wen''er snorted and turned around and left. The young man hurriedly follows her, she goes, he also goes, she stops, he also stops. After walking all the way, Nianwen suddenly turned around and looked at him: "Hey, uncle, what are you doing with me?" Uncle? He touches his face. Does he look old? By the way, she is now mentally still. In her eyes, she is really a man like uncle. "I - no - home!" It''s not easy for him to talk. He needs to speak more and practice more. Wen Er doesn''t understand: "no home? How can there be no home? What about your father and your mother? " "I - mother - died, my father - left." Wen''er approached him and looked him up and down: "how strange are you talking?" He stared at her face, smelled the breath from her body, and couldn''t help laughing: "I just learned to talk." Wen''er was stunned at first, then he covered his stomach and laughed, "are you kidding? Are you old enough to talk? My mother said I would talk when I was two. " When he saw her smile, he laughed, "how old are you now?" Wen''er thought: "I''m five and a half years old. How about you? How many do you count? " The man shook his head: "I don''t know how old I am. I''ve never counted. I should be hundreds of years old." Wen''er laughed more and more: "you are really interesting. When you tell jokes, you are serious, like real." He laughed but said nothing. He thought it was true. You don''t believe it. "What''s your name?" Wen''er asked. The man shook his head again: "I don''t have a name. Can you give me a name?" Wen''er''s eyes brightened and nodded excitedly: "OK, OK, I''ll take one for you. Well, I have a little partner. It''s called Xiaobai. It''s my mother''s name. It''s easy to remember. You might as well call it Xiaohuang, or remember." Xiaohuang? The man thought of a farmhouse at the foot of Funiu Mountain. He took the white cloth wrapped around his lower body from that farmhouse. At that time, a woman rushed out and dared not chase him, but asked a dog in their house to chase him. The dog''s name was Xiaohuang... "Not good?" Wen''er asked when he saw the man frown. The man shook his head. "No." "Then I''d like to think about one more, EH - what about Xiao Lan?" Man a black line, pursed the mouth silent. Wen''er scratched his head: "what about Xiao Hei? Can you do it? " ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± "I think of it. I think of a good name." Wen''er is suddenly excited. Men are not happy, will not be small flowers and grass. Wen''er pointed to the sky and said: "you see how good this day is. It''s blue sky and white clouds. Why don''t you just call it white clouds Men want to spit blood. Isn''t Baiyun a woman''s name? "It''s called Yuntian. My name will be Yuntian in the future." "Cloud sky?" Wen''er frowns: "how can there be white clouds in the sky?" Chapter 1585 Yuntian looks around at wen''er: "are you looking for someone?" Wen''er nodded. "I was looking for a gourd seller, but I couldn''t find it. When I looked back, I found that brother Jiao was gone, and I couldn''t find my way home." She was a little depressed, so she managed to get out of the door and lost herself before she thought about it. Yuntian said with a smile, "just as it is, I am also a person. Let''s be a companion." Wen''er looks at the sky, and his eyes are very serious: "you can''t be a liar. I heard that his mother said that a child can''t walk with a strange adult. That strange adult may be a liar and will catch a child to sell." Yuntian said, "why don''t you look at yourself? Are you really small?" Wen''er looked down at herself, puzzled, and scratched her head. "Yes, why did I grow up suddenly? Brother Jiao has grown up, I don''t understand why. I''m only five years old, so is brother Jiao. " Cloud sky sighed, he is really stupid, now tell her these, what''s the use? He reached for her hand. She subconsciously evaded, but did not avoid. Her hand fell steadily in the hands of the clouds. His hand was cold, like ice. She wanted to take back her hand, but found that his strength was extraordinary. She had been completely controlled by him, and could not throw away his hand at all. "Hey, why are you holding my hand? Let it go." Yuntian shook his head: "no, as soon as I let go, what do you do if you run away?" Wen''er looks silly: "are you really a bad kid abductor?" "I''m a bad person, but I don''t abduct children." On the other hand, Zhou Jiao''s bodyguards have all set out to turn over the glass city. Zhou Jiao, with a bodyguard, comes across a noodle stall. The stall owner is smiling and playing with a pair of pearl earrings. This Pearl Earring looks familiar. He just sent a pair of pearl earrings to wen''er yesterday. It''s the latest style of Zhucui building, just this pair. Zhou Jiao went up to the stall leader and said, "where are these earrings from?" The stall owner quickly hid the earrings behind him and said in a loud voice, "this is what I bought for my daughter-in-law. It''s none of your business." Zhou Jiao said coldly, "you bought it for your daughter-in-law? Do you know how much these earrings cost? " The stall owner said: "you care how much it costs. It''s none of your business. If you don''t eat noodles, go away. Don''t disturb my business." The bodyguard was about to draw the knife, but Zhou Jiao waved his hand, took a ingot of silver from his bosom and threw it directly in front of the stall owner: "say it." When the stall owner saw this, he dared not lie again. He immediately told what had just happened, and he did not forget to add fuel to the story. He was very nervous about the situation at that time. Zhou Jiao decided that the girl he said was wen''er, and asked, "where have they gone?" The stall owner pointed in a direction: "I don''t know where I went, but I saw the girl go there, and the young man in disheveled clothes immediately followed him, and now I don''t know where he went." Zhou Jiao hurriedly takes the bodyguard to chase after him. As expected, he finds wen''er and the man with disheveled clothes at the other end of the long street. "Let her go." Zhou Jiao roared, and she saw that wen''er seemed to be controlled by him, unable to break free from his grip. Looking back, Yuntian looks at the fierce young man walking towards him step by step. Junmei squints slightly. Thinking of what Qi Rongyue said when he left the cold pool, he immediately guesses his identity. Chapter 1586 "Are you the one who stole Wener?" He asked coldly. At this time, Yuntian did not stutter as he did at the beginning. He was fluent, but he still didn''t listen very well. Zhou Jiao''s face changed. He stared at the sky and said, "who are you?" Wen''er, who was caught by Yuntian, said: "brother Jiao, it''s Yuntian. It''s still my name. Is it nice? But I think Baiyun is a better name, but he doesn''t want it. " Zhou Jiao was anxious to find out the identity of the man in front of him. He wanted to pull wen''er to his side, but he didn''t dare to move. He didn''t know where the man was. He was afraid that he would hurt wen''er. "I am Yuntian. Wen''er, I want to take away. You are such a despicable person. You are not worthy to stay with her." Zhou Jiao pulled out his sword and said, "asshole, you can''t think about it." Although Zhou Jiao''s Kung Fu is weaker than wankun''s, he can also be called a first-class expert. When he holds the sword, he stabs it. With one sword, he tries his best. He only hopes to win in one move, so as not to hurt wen''er in the long fight. One move up, one move down. The battle is over before it begins. Yuntian didn''t even have weapons in his hands. He just waved to Zhou Jiao, and a powerful force came to attack him and the bodyguard behind him, and they all turned him to the ground. His eyes were full of horror. What kind of power was it? It''s almost unheard of, never seen. This power can be released by waving. Who is he? Zhou Jiao got up and went up with his sword again. This time, before he could even use his sword move, the enemy had thrown him to the ground again. In front of the clouds, Zhou Jiao is almost a weak man who has no strength to fight back. Zhang cannot even imagine himself. How could this man in his early twenties have such a powerful and terrible power? "Who are you? What on earth do you want to do? " He covered his chest and forced the blood from his throat to surge. Yuntian didn''t look at him any more. He reached around Wener''s waist, stepped up, and helped Yao straight up. He flew freely in the air, as if the God had gone down to the earth and walked on the cloud. Zhou Jiao chases and chases desperately, but in the blink of an eye, Yuntian disappears with wen''er. He fell to the ground, spit out blood in his mouth, and passed out in the dark with anxiety and fear. The bodyguards rushed to bring the unconscious Zhou Jiao back to his residence. At the same time, several men and women in a hurry beat their horses into the glass city. "Kun''er, is the news really reliable?" said Zheng Zhongwen Wan Kun nodded: "our intelligence network in Zhou Dynasty was rarely used, but every time it was used, the information we got never went wrong." Zheng Zhongwen always knew that the intelligence network of Wanjia was very powerful, but he didn''t expect that Wanjia had extended the tentacles of the intelligence network to the Zhou Dynasty, maybe not just the Zhou Dynasty. He is very glad that Tianqi and Wanjia are so closely related. He is also very glad that wankun will not threaten the Chu Dynasty after taking charge of Wanjia in the future. It is really amazing that there is such a potential opponent. Fortunately, Wanjia and Chu Dynasty are not rivals. "Lead the way." A youth road behind the wankun Dynasty. The young man immediately led Wan Kun and others to the Jinxiu Villa in the south of the city. "Young man, it''s the front." The young man stopped the horse and pointed to a house road not far ahead. Chapter 1587 The house is not grand, but the carvings on the Zhumen are ancient and elegant. A plaque made of gold powder reflects the brilliant light in the sun. Before they came forward, they saw a group of people hurried back to the rich brocade villa from another direction. These people, Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue, all know each other, and they are the bodyguards around Zhou Jiao. Zheng Zhongwen immediately turned over and rushed forward to stop them. When several bodyguards saw Zheng Zhongwen, they all changed their faces? You, how can you -- " at this time, Zheng Zhongwen has seen Zhou Jiao, who is carried on his back by the bodyguard. Zhou Jiao is in a coma, his chin is full of blood, his face is pale, and he looks like he has suffered severe internal injury. "What happened to him?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. "Prince Zheng, the prince was injured by a strange man in the street," said the bodyguard Qi Rongyue clasps Zhou Jiao''s wrist vein with one hand. Zhou Jiao''s hand is very cold, very cold, as if he just crawled out of the ice pool, which is very abnormal, "who hurt him? Where''s Wener? " The bodyguard hurriedly said: "it''s a strange man. He robbed the princess and the prince tried his best to save her. But the man''s skill is so strong that we didn''t even get on the side. His prince was seriously injured." All three changed their faces: "what do you say? Wen''er is robbed? Who did it? " Zheng Zhongwen was so angry that he grabbed the guard''s collar. The bodyguards were helpless. They didn''t want this to happen. Now the prince looks like this again. They don''t know what to do. The bodyguard shook his head. "We don''t know who that man is." Wan Kun said angrily, "no reason, how could he steal wen''er? There can''t be no reason. " Seeing that Zhou Jiao''s face was getting worse, Qi Rongyue hurriedly said, "take jiao''er in to heal him. He''s very hurt. If you don''t rescue him, you won''t be in a hurry." The bodyguard quickly kicked the gate open and led the three into the mansion. The bodyguard laid Zhou Jiao flat on his bed, and WAN Kun pushed him forward. He clasped Zhou Jiao''s wrists and pointed at him with a cold breath. He quickly shrunk his hand: "what skill is this? How could there be such a cold? " Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I have never seen it before. It''s very powerful. It''s not an ordinary expert." Several bodyguards of the Zhou Dynasty also knew that Qi Rongyue and WAN Kun were divine doctors. Even they said such words, did the prince''s highness have no help? Several bodyguards knelt down one after another and kowtowed to Qi Rongyue: "princess, please look at the prince for the sake of calling you Shifu, help him." Qi Rongyue said, "you don''t have to say that I will save him, you all go out, Kuner stay." Wan Kun knows what Qi Rongyue is going to do. Now if he wants to save Zhou Jiao, the only way is to do acupuncture for him and force out the cold in his body. This is a very long process. People know fatigue and know fatigue, but in the process of acupuncture, it must not be interrupted. Otherwise, the cold will reverse and retrograde, destroy the meridians in his body, and cause internal injuries that cannot be recovered. So Qi Rongyue let him stay. When necessary, they changed hands alternately, and the success was greater. Dissolving the moon, Wan Kun said, "kun''er, I know you blame him, and I don''t blame him. But he is Zhou Jiao, a brother who grew up with you, and a kid I brought up with me. No matter what mistakes he made, we should give him a chance to change, right?" Wan Kun sighed: "I understand, I understand." Chapter 1588 If it was someone else, he would have taken the knife and cut it. But he is Zhou Jiao. It''s not too late to dissolve the moon, take out the needle bag, and let Wan Kun take off his clothes for him. Zhou Jiao''s skin has been frozen into purple by the cold in his body, and his body is cold. If he goes on like this, once the blood freezes, he will surely die. Since she learned the skill, she has used it twice. One time, she went to the foot of a snow mountain with her master and saved a Ranger who lost his way in the snow mountain and escaped from the snow mountain after nine deaths. Although the ranger was dying at that time, the cold poison accumulated in his body, but the cold poison was just the ordinary cold. Unlike Zhou Jiao, she was not sure. Now she can only try her best. Zheng Zhongwen is very worried outside. He is not only worried about jiao''er''s injury, but also about wen''er who was taken away. At this time, they don''t know who the other side is. What''s more, they don''t know about the purpose of the man''s taking wen''er. "Who is the man with the princess? What does it look like? " The bodyguard shook his head: "back to the Lord, what was the appearance of the man in his early twenties? We really don''t know. The prince doesn''t know either. Oh, by the way, the princess seems to call him Yuntian." Cloudy sky? Is there such a person among the top experts in the Jianghu? Why has he never heard of it? "Do you mean that the princess and the cloud know each other?" The bodyguard shook his head again: "do you know whether she knows her subordinates or not? You know the situation of the princess. Although she has recovered some memories these days, her mind is still at the age of five. We can''t say many things well." "What else did they say?" The bodyguard turned to look at a young man standing in the corner of the hospital, and said in a high voice, "Xiao Qi, come here." "Wang Ye, Xiaoqi was at the prince''s side. Maybe he heard something." Zheng Zhongwen asked Xiaoqi, "what have you heard? To be honest, there is no omission of a word." Small seven quickly recalled the scene at that time, he was always at the prince''s side, did hear some words, "back to the Lord, the man did not know the prince''s highness, but he knew it was the prince''s highness who stole the princess, the prince''s highness was also quite surprised at that time, asked who he was, but he would not say." Zheng Zhongwen''s face slightly changed: "he said he knew that jiao''er stole wen''er? He really said that? " Xiaoqi nodded: "it''s true. I dare not have a half empty word." Since wen''er was taken away by Zhou Jiao in Funiu Mountain, only 20 days later, they only mentioned this to Zhou''an, no one else. Although he doesn''t like Zhou an, he believes that Zhou an will not play tricks behind his back. What''s more, the man who took wen''er also hurt Zhou Jiao. Who is that? How does he know about wen''er and Zhou Jiao? Zheng Zhongwen asked Xiaoqi, "can you see the number of martial arts of this man?" Xiaoqi shook his head: "this man didn''t do anything at all." "What? No move? Why are you so hurt? " Small seven think of the situation at that time, now also can feel the cold, the heart is very afraid: "that person just waved, the prince''s highness then seriously injured here, he didn''t even have weapons, only a piece of white cloth around the lower half of his body, hair, not even shoes, speaking is not very skilled, very strange." Chapter 1589 Zheng Zhongwen wants to break his head, but he really can''t think of such a person in the Jianghu. It''s said that he has such a high level of martial arts. Even if he''s not a Jianghu person, he can hear something about him, but he doesn''t have any information about him. "It seems that we have to wait until Zhou Jiao wakes up." Even Zhou Jiao doesn''t know the origin of this man. Where is he going to find wen''er? In a green mountain outside Liuli City, Yuntian brings wen''er to the mountain. Wen''er says he is hungry, so he catches two rabbits, and plans to learn the way Qi Rongyue roasted the fish, and roasts the rabbits. Wen''er holds the rabbit and refuses to give it to him. He has no choice but to catch the fish in the water. He has been struggling for a long time, which makes the fish stand on fire. At this time, wen''er has released the two rabbits and runs back happily: "are you ripe? I''m so hungry. " Cloud sky shakes his head: "not yet, wait first." Wen''er sat down beside him and felt the chill emanating from him. He felt very cool. He leaned against him again and said, "you are so cool and comfortable." Her arm is next to his arm, warm and soft, and a faint fragrance penetrates into his nose, which makes her body and mind comfortable. He clenched his lips and smiled coldly: "don''t you feel cold?" Wen''er shook his head. "It''s not cold. It''s cool. It''s very comfortable." The smile on his face was even worse. His hard and cold heart seemed to have a crack, with the warmth of a girl''s fragrance, which was invading from the crack. Wen''er''s long, white fingers suddenly grabbed his arm, hugged him tightly, and leaned his self-made face up: "it''s cool." With a smile on her lips, she fell asleep in the blink of an eye. Listening to the sound of even breath from the people around me, a trace of tenderness slowly appeared on the indifferent face of the sky. It turned out that it was such a feeling to be relied on by a person. It turns out that it''s such a taste to be hugged by her, as if that extremely cold heart would be melted by her. Not far away from the trees came a subtle movement, his eyebrows slightly pick, handsome eyes cold swept to the trees. All of a sudden, a huge tiger came out from behind the trees. The tiger''s palm beat Nianwen fiercely, and its sharp teeth bit Nianwen''s slender neck. Cloud sky cold hum: "seek death." He didn''t move, just reached out his left hand and flicked it gently. A cold energy came from the palm and knocked the tiger to the ground. The tiger''s huge body twitched on the ground for several times and then died. Black and yellow striped fur quickly covered with a thin layer of frost, as if placed between the snow and cold Sichuan. The roar of the fierce tiger just now resounded through the valley. Even if the battle ended in an instant, the voice that had been made could not be recovered. It''s strange that Nian Wen didn''t wake up and still slept soundly. Yuntian put his hand on her forehead and closed his eyes to perceive the recovery of the smothering injury in her brain. When he opened his eyes a moment later, he looked down at the girl who was sleeping in his arms. In a soft voice, he said, "it seems that you will recover your memory soon." If it had not been stolen by Zhou Jiao that day, it would have brought her into the cold pool after recovering her strength. I''m afraid it would have recovered as before. Today, she came back to him. The nourishment of the extremely cold Qi in his body inspired the cold zone hidden in her blood since she was born. She was like a genius who had been sleeping for many years and suddenly woke up. Chapter 1590 The cold belt will make her martial arts develop rapidly in a short period of time, and because of her special constitution, even if her blood awakens, she will not become as cold as him, making ordinary people unable to get close at all. Until the fish on the fire roasted, she did not wake up, always nest in his arms, sweet sleep. He held her in his arms and came to a cave. There was a stone bed full of dust in the cave. There were also some firewood in the cave, as well as some ashes that had not been cleaned. He put wen''er on the stone bed and made a fire in the cave. Making a fire is a new skill he learned. When he was a Han Jiao, this kind of thing didn''t need to be able to, but now he has become a human being. This kind of thing must be able to. There was a small animal running by outside. He threw a stone at random, and the small animal fell in response. He picked up the small animal, pulled off two legs directly, and tore off the skin. In this way, the bloody leg of the animal was baked on the fire. He didn''t know how to put salt and seasoning into the barbecue. He thought that if it was cooked, it would be delicious. But who knows, when he eats his own roast meat, it''s hard to swallow... The next morning, Yuntian sits at the entrance of the cave to meditate. In the mountains in the morning, the cool wind is blowing and the dew is cold. It is his favorite time to meditate in the morning. At this time, he can especially calm his mind. Lying on the stone bed, Nianwen opened her eyes at this time. Her beautiful eyes looked at the cave top in confusion. Her brain was a little dizzy. What''s wrong with her? Where am I now? How could she be here? Memory like a stream, a little bit into her brain, bloody, killing, life and death. That night, she stayed by wankun''s side, felt that his life was leaving little by little, and realized that she would lose him. She fell down on him and cried, praying that he would not die or leave her. She saw a white light in the blood hole on wankun''s chest. She wanted to see what it was, but she couldn''t see anything. Then she couldn''t remember anything. Later, she woke up, in the water, it was very cold and cold, but she felt very comfortable, not cold at all. There was a very big cold Jiao beside her. She didn''t remember anything at that time. She thought she was a child. Han Jiao took her to see her mother and father, and also took her to a very magical place, where the animals are very big, surprisingly large, flowers and trees, all ten times larger than she had seen. The animals there are very hostile to her, except for the cold Jiaos. In order to protect her, Han Jiao almost exhausted her skills. She sent her back to her parents, and she sank to the bottom of the pool to recuperate, while Jiao Di secretly took her away from Funiu Mountain. All the memories, she remembers, including the man right now. Who is he? Why take her away from Zhou Jiao? Why did she recover from amnesia after only one day by his side? When she opened her eyes, he opened them, but he didn''t move. He was waiting for her to move. He wants to know that she has recovered her memory, so what is the first thing to do after she has recovered her memory? So he didn''t move. Nianwen looks at his back. His upper body is bare, and his lower body is surrounded by a piece of white cloth. His black hair is scattered. He can''t see his face. She remembered his face, which was very beautiful, but also showed a kind of indifference. He said he had no name, so she gave him many names, Baiyun? Fortunately, she didn''t agree to use the name. Chapter 1591 She sat up and said to the motionless figure, "cloud sky!" Even if he is a stranger, but he did not hurt her, he has the opportunity, also has the ability to hurt her, but he did not, she knows he will not. Cloud sky tiny Zheng, originally she calls a person''s name normally, is such a voice, really good to hear. He didn''t turn around, and his figure was still motionless: "aren''t you afraid of me?" Nianwen gets out of bed and stands beside the bed to look at him: "why should I be afraid of you?" He smiled, yes, why she was afraid of him? He never intended to hurt her. She took a green jade hairpin from her head and walked slowly behind him. "Your hair is too messy. Let me help you with it." Yuntian thought of Zhou Jiao, who was seen in liulicheng yesterday. Zhou Jiao''s hair crown was on the top of his head. He clasped a beautiful jade crown. Is that what she said about the hairpin girl? Not waiting for him to answer, her hand had lifted his hair, and she had pulled up all the hair on his ear, tied it into a bun, and fixed it with a jade hairpin. This hairstyle is the most common one for wankun. "All right." She let go and took a step back. Yuntian feels that there is a lot of freshness between his head and face. No wonder people like to tie their hair. He got up, slowly turned around and looked at the girl who had been standing behind him. Wen''er sneers: "Yuntian, I don''t know who you are or why you want to bring me here, but I know that you don''t mean anything to me. Now, I have to go. My parents can''t find me. They must be very worried. I have to go back to them." "You want to go?" the handsome eyebrow of Yuntian was slightly wrinkled Wen''er nodded naturally, "of course." Of course? Of course! He thought of that day, he was still resting at the bottom of the pool, Qi Rongyue''s voice came from the mouth of the pool, so anxious, so anxious. After so many days, she has never found her daughter. She must be in a hurry. "But do you know where they are?" Cloud sky asked. Nianwen shook his head: "I don''t know, but I think they will go to King Zhou''s palace. I''ll send a letter back to King Zhou''s Palace first. I believe uncle Zhou will find them." "And you?" Cloud sky asked. She turned her head and looked at the distance outside the cave, in the direction of Chu. "I''ll go back to Chudu first." Is wankun still alive? What happened that night, before she was in a coma? What happened after her coma? Cloud sky shrugs: "since you have no other companion, do you mind if I go with you?" She took back her eyes and looked at the sky, "cloud sky, who are you?" He suddenly appeared in front of her, suddenly took her away from Zhou Jiao, and she suddenly woke up. It''s all so sudden that she doesn''t believe it''s just a coincidence. Yuntian sneers: "I am Yuntian, your friend." "You know what I''m asking, can''t you?" Cloud sky shrugs, "not can''t say, but don''t know how to say, maybe it''s not time to say, wen''er, can I call you like this?" She nodded. He added: "wen''er, believe me, I will never hurt you, let me stay by your side." She looked at his serious face and suddenly smiled, "if I say no, will you go?" He shook his head, still serious: "in this world, I only know you, only you a friend, you don''t want to leave me, I will follow you, always, always." Chapter 1592 He doesn''t say, maybe it''s because of his difficulties. He wants to stay, maybe for his purpose. Whatever it is, she believes that he will not hurt her. He''s powerful enough not to pretend to hurt her or do anything about it. She smiled and nodded: "since I can''t change the status quo, what else can I say? Together! " Cloud curved lips, light smile out of his eyes, overflowing to the lips, expanding to the whole face. She looked sideways and saw the roasted leg he had put in the corner. The skin was black and burnt, but there was still red blood seeping out. Two roasted legs, only one of them was bitten. It seems that someone didn''t have a delicious dinner. The bonfire in the cave hasn''t been completely extinguished. She added some dry wood to the fire and said to the sky, "take two more legs. I''m hungry. I''m afraid I''m not strong enough to go." Yuntian nods, turns around and goes out of the cave. He picks up the little beast that was left outside yesterday, rips off the other two legs, violently rips off the fur, takes it back to the cave and hands it to wen''er. As the fire started, she took over the legs, cut them into pieces with a soft sword wrapped around her waist, and then put them on the sharpened stick. "It''s easier to cook them in small pieces." She grilled the meat on the fire, turning it over from time to time. Yuntian sat down beside her, smelling the aroma of barbecue, shrugged: "I thought that as long as you bake on the fire, you can bake delicious food." She turned her head to look at his handsome side face and said curiously, "you can''t even barbecue. What do you usually eat?" It seems that he doesn''t look like a man with money. If he can''t even barbecue, I can''t imagine what he eats every day. Yuntian wants to say that although the barbecue is delicious, it has always been eating raw meat because he can''t and dislikes trouble. When he is in the cold pool, he eats raw meat. When he leaves the cold pool, he also eats raw meat. Only yesterday, he came to liulicheng and ate three bowls of beef noodles on that stall. That was the first time he had eaten normal food since he became a human being. These words, he didn''t say finally, only the light voice way: "the wild fruit on the tree is also good taste." Can eating wild fruit grow so tall and strong? Obviously not. "Is it?" She smiled and asked no more questions. He seemed to be a man with many secrets. He didn''t even want to tell her what he ate. She handed the roasted meat to him. "Without seasoning, the taste will be worse. Try it first." Yuntian takes the barbecue from her, opens her mouth and takes a bite. She just wanted to say "be careful of scalding", but he had swallowed the meat. "Is it delicious?" Be careful how hot it becomes delicious. Cloud sky nods: "delicious, very fragrant." He took another bite. More than ten years ago, the first human delicacy it ate was a fish baked by her mother beside the cold pool. Perhaps it is from then on that its deep heart began to be curious about human beings. Ten years later, it tasted the same food again, as a human being. The taste of human beings is more sensitive than that of cold Jiaos. The quality of food can be clearly distinguished at the entrance. If it''s delicious, it''s swallowed, if it''s not delicious, it''s spitted out. This is the instinct reaction of human beings. When he was a cold Jiao, he ate raw meat. He could not remember the taste of the raw meat. Maybe he had no taste at all. He ate it just for the sake of his stomach. That''s all. Chapter 1593 Seeing the fragrance he ate, wen''er only ate a small piece and gave him the rest. "That''s what you eat?" He picked up his eyebrows. Although he had eaten most of the barbecue, he was still hungry, but she only ate a small piece. She sneered: "I don''t have a large amount of food. You can eat it." He is not polite. He takes the rest of the barbecue and swallows it up. When he eats, he is very rough, big bite, big bite, big swallow, making an embarrassing voice, which is in sharp contrast to his beautiful appearance and noble temperament. She wants to correct him, but look at the environment here. I will teach him well when I return to Kyoto. There is a stream at the foot of the green mountain, which is the spring water flowing from the top of the green mountain. It is cool and sweet. She squatted by the water to wash her face and hands. He learned her look, holding water to clean his face and rubbing his hands. She got up, walked to him, grabbed his hand. "There''s blood in your fingers. It''s dirty. You need to wash it." She grabbed his hand, put it in the water, and helped him clean it a little bit. His hands are very cold, very cold, like ten thousand years of ice dug from the depths of the glacier. Strangely, it''s so cold, but she thinks it''s a very comfortable temperature, even a kind of cordiality. Damn it. How could she feel that. When she got up, she saw a thin layer of ice on the water downstream of the stream. As his hand left the water, the thin layer of ice soon melted away. "What do you practice?" She asked. Yuntian shakes his head: "I didn''t practice much. What''s the matter?" "Nothing, I just think that you have a very poor cold. Even the flowing stream can be frozen by your cold. You can see how terrible the cold power in your body is." Cloud sky oh, the complexion did not change: "this is born, not from practice." Really? She didn''t ask, what he said is what, anyway, even if she asked, he would not say. After going down the mountain, they didn''t go back to liulicheng. Instead, they went directly to the north. To the north, it was the direction of Chu Dynasty, her hometown, where Wan Kun was. She had to hurry back as soon as possible. - liulicheng, jinxiuzhuang. Zheng Zhongwen, who has been waiting anxiously outside the door, can''t wait at last. Time goes by a little bit, from dawn to dark. The closed door never opened. He rushed to the door and gently pushed open the open door of the book. Wan Kun was sitting by the bed, giving the needle to Zhou Jiao with fast hand speed, and he was sitting at the other end of the bed with a tired face and kept giving the needle to Wan Kun. It''s much colder in the room than outside. When he came to Rongyue, he asked in a low voice, "how is it?" Dissolving the month to concentrate on the movement in the hand, did not look up at him, in order to avoid distractions and mistakes, only whispered: "it''s not easy to say now, but the situation has improved, you go out first, and then two hours is almost." Two more hours? At that time, it''s dawn. Even if the boy wakes up, where can they go to find wen''er? Zhongwen sighed and said nothing more. He turned to go out and waited outside. As soon as his front foot went out, Xiao Qi and others gathered around him and said, "how is your royal highness prince?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "it''s not easy to say, wait and see." He doesn''t know the actual situation either. He''d better not give them the hope casually to avoid greater disappointment when they get it. Chapter 1594 Time passed slowly, and it was dark and bright. The tightly closed door was finally opened from the inside. Several bodyguards rushed forward again, and Qi Rongyue, looking haggard, said, "princess, Prince, how is he?" Prince''s safety concerns their life and death. They are more nervous than anyone else. Qi Rongyue nodded softly: "it''s OK. Your prince is OK. He will wake up soon." Dissolves the moon to walk out of the room, walks to Zhong Wen''s side: "Jiao Er is OK, you also don''t worry." Zhong Wen chuckled: "who is worried about him? If it wasn''t for him, how could Wener be robbed somehow? Why should I worry about him when he makes such a big mistake? " His duplicity was written on his face. How could the moon not understand him? "Let''s wait until he wakes up." Zhongwen always treats Zhou Jiao as his son. Zhou Jiao is seriously injured. How could he not be worried? He said he didn''t worry. He just said he was angry. Wan Kun also came out of the inner room and said to the guard at the door, "don''t dress him first. After half an hour, when his body is no longer cold, dress him again." Wan Kun came to Zheng Zhongwen and asked, "do you know what Kung Fu it is?" Zheng Zhongwen shook his head and frowned again: "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of such a domineering cold air. When he waved, he seriously injured people here. Jane didn''t hear of it." "Maybe we haven''t joined the WTO for a long time. I don''t know that such a person has appeared in the Jianghu. Wan Kun, please arrange it quickly and let your intelligence network of ten thousand families have a good look. What''s the purpose of this man? What''s the purpose of robbing wen''er?" Wankun had this idea. He immediately said, "OK, I''ll arrange it." He turned and hurried away to the nearest intelligence station. The husband and wife are having a meal in the dining hall. Just after half a bowl of porridge, Xiao Qi rushes in: "prince, princess, his royal highness is awake. Go and have a look." They quickly left the dishes and went to Zhou Jiao''s room with Xiao Qi. Zhongwen walked quickly, and his mouth was not idle: "why did he wake up so quickly? Not for at least an hour? " "One hour is my estimation," said Rong Yue. "After all, he practises martial arts when he is young, and his internal power is deep. It''s not surprising that he wakes up in advance." When they entered the room, they happened to see Zhou Jiao, regardless of the guard''s dissuasion, fall off the bed and fall forward as soon as his feet touched the ground. Fortunately, the guard was by his side, holding him steady and getting him back to the bed. See dissolving the moon and Zheng Zhongwen come in, Zhou Jiao''s face is now ashamed, blushing, I don''t know what to say. "Shifu, Shida, I''m sorry for you." Zhong wenleng hum: "what''s the use of saying sorry now? You son of a bitch, you still have the face to call us Shifu Shida. Let''s see what you''ve done. " Zhou Jiao''s face was dejected, and his eyes were full of urgency: "Shifu, Shida, wen''er was taken away by that man, I can''t beat him, I -" he was ashamed and shameless, and he was very afraid of wen''er''s accident. Dissolves the moon to go up two steps, toward the week Jiao to ask: "know that person''s beginning?" Zhou Jiao shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen him or complained. It''s strange that I took wen''er away from you as soon as he met." "Is he malicious?" Dissolve the moon. Zhou Jiao recalled carefully and shook his head: "it''s malicious to me. Although he hurt me, I don''t think he killed my heart. Otherwise, I''m a cold body now." Chapter 1595 The power of that man is as strong as he has never seen before. If he wants to kill him, he can do it with one stroke, but he doesn''t, and he is still alive. "What about wen''er?" Dissolve the moon to ask again, complexion exudes tension. Zhou Jiao shook his head: "he didn''t seem to mean anything to wen''er. Although he forcibly took wen''er away, he didn''t hurt wen''er. Wen''er gave him a name. What''s his name, Yuntian?" Dissolving the moon relieved a breath, have no malice to wen''er, as long as wen''er is still alive, they will find her. "They may not have left the city of glass. If they want to find them, they need your prince''s help," said Zhou Jiao of the Zhongwen Dynasty Zhou Jiao understood and hurriedly said to the bodyguard: "take my token and go to Yamen to dispatch troops. Even if you turn the city of glass to the sky, you must find them." The bodyguard took the lead and left three of them in the room. Dissolving the moon is no longer taboo, the straightforward Chaozhou Jiao asked: "jiao''er, you tell the master, take wen''er away, what do you want to do?" Zhou Jiao''s face turned red. He knew it would be the same sooner or later, but he never thought it would come so fast. "Master, I like wen''er since I was a child. At the darkest time of my life, she walked into my life and lit a bright light for me. She has been with me, comforting me, encouraging me and spending every day with me. Wen''er has taken root in my life. She is a part of my life. I can''t bear the pain of losing her I can''t lose him. " "So you stole her like a thief?" Zhongwen picks his eyebrows, looks at Zhou Jiao, and naturally thinks of Zhou an, the man who nearly lost his beloved. That man is Zhou Jiao''s father. As expected, it is the son who inherits his father ''s career! Zhou Jiao lowered his head and faced with such accusations, he could not refute them. Dissolve the moon way: "Jiao Er, you can think of, Wen Er sooner or later will restore memory, at that time, how do you want to explain to her?" Zhou Jiao''s face was dazed. He thought about it, but he didn''t know. "When you grow up with wen''er, you should know her temperament. She is a very strong child. If she knows that you have done such acts of robbers to possess her, what will she think of you? Do you think you can keep this stolen feeling? " He shook his head, holding his black hair tightly on his temples. "I don''t know, I don''t know." "Jiao''er, I think your father must have told you that it''s impossible to be happy if you insist, but only destroy yourself and the one you love." Zheng Zhongwen snorted and hissed: "his father may tell him that if he can''t get it naturally, he can only use some means. No matter how the process is, getting is getting, right?" Zhou Jiao shook his head. "No, my father didn''t say that. He once told me that if it belongs to me, it doesn''t need to be forced. If it doesn''t belong to me, it''s useless to be forced. Stay with me, but I --" "but you don''t like it. You don''t like girls who have been in love for more than ten years. You don''t want to lose to others, let alone try Give up, don''t you? " Dissolve the moon and ask. Zhou Jiao nodded: "yes, I''m not willing to do it, so I did it. I want to take advantage of wen''er''s current situation, stay with her, let her gradually like me and rely on me, but -" Chapter 1596 "But you find that you are wrong. Wen''er has always regarded you as his brother. No matter he is three or five years old or thirteen or fifteen years old, it is the same. No matter how hard you try, you will not be able to change." "Jiao''er, it''s not your fault, it''s not wen''er''s fault, it''s not kun''er''s fault. Emotion is a very mysterious feeling. This feeling is only produced in one person''s heart. It''s single lovesickness. It''s love only when two people have it at the same time." "Jiao''er, I grew up with you and kun''er. You are both excellent. The reason why wen''er chose kun''er is not because you left that time, not because you were not there, so kun''er took advantage of the emptiness to fill in the vacancy. Kun''er likes wen''er just as you did when he was very young, but the way he likes it is different from you. Maybe his side is different It''s more suitable for wen''er, who is very clever and strange. But you, in wen''er''s heart, are always a younger brother. " Zhou Jiao was a little confused. He looked at Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen stupidly: "master, what do you mean by that? Wen''er and WAN Kun? They - they''re together? " Qi Rongyue nodded: "yes, wen''er accepted Wan Kun, and I knew it soon, but it was also in my expectation." Zhou Jiao''s face was white and his mouth was open, but he didn''t know what to say. He thinks that even if wen''er doesn''t like him now, her heart is free. He can win her heart sooner or later with his efforts. Now it seems that he is wrong. He is very wrong. "Well, take a rest first. If you have anything to say, wait until you find wen''er." She sighed and turned away from the room. Ask the world, what is love? Love, how many young people full of blood, love, how many men and women hurt the heart. After leaving Qingshan, Nianwen and Yuntian went all the way to the north. After a day''s official journey, they finally saw a small city. "Nian Wen jumped up excitedly:" finally, I can buy a horse. My legs are almost gone After wandering around the human world for some time, Yuntian has already known that shopping is about money. "You have money?" Nianwen shook his head: "I don''t have it, but wankun has it. They have thousands of businesses all over the Chu and Zhou dynasties. There must be thousands of businesses in the city ahead. It shouldn''t be difficult for me to find them for some money." Yuntian doesn''t know who this wankun is, but every time she mentions wankun, the smile on her face is especially bright when she talks to him. He had some discomfort in his heart and didn''t know why. When they entered the city and inquired many times, they found a house called wanwutang. The shopkeeper in wanwutang is a local of Zhou Dynasty, who is not clear about the Chu Dynasty. They can''t judge whether it is true or not after reading the text to show their identity. "Miss Zheng, it''s not that we won''t help you. We can''t tell the truth from what you said." Zheng Nianwen is a little anxious. There is only one hair on her head. The Pearl Earrings on her ears have been given to others. Now there are only a pair of gold bracelets on her hand. This is a gift given to her by Zhou Jiao. Although she has never liked gold and silver, it''s Zhou Jiao''s intention after all. It''s just like this, and she''s reluctant to give up. After thinking about it, she took a gold bracelet from her left hand and handed it to the shopkeeper: "shopkeeper Yao, this red gold bracelet was given to me by a friend of mine. I cherish it very much. If it was not for the urgent need to return to the Chu Dynasty, I would not be able to do it." Chapter 1597 After a pause, she said, "take it for me first. When I return to the Chu Dynasty, I will send someone to redeem it. Please don''t use it for other purposes during this period." The shopkeeper took the bracelet and looked at it carefully. It''s pure red gold. The carving pattern is very unique. It''s not an ordinary boutique that can be bought in a silver restaurant. It''s a bit of a loss to use it for two horses and some money. But he is a businessman. He is willing to do business that is beneficial to him. "OK, Yao will take it first. It''s not too late to send someone to redeem it after the girl returns to Chu Dynasty." Of course, it''s polite. Most people who go to pawnshop for pawnshop will say a few words like this, but how many have gone back to redeem? What''s more, Chu Dynasty and Zhou Dynasty are thousands of miles away. Who will send someone to redeem a bracelet? Manager Yao is very happy to give two horses and a little food to Zheng Nianwen. After leaving wanwutang, Zheng Nianwen took out a small package of broken silver from his small bundle and weighed it, no more than two liang at most. Ah - manager Yao is really mean. "It seems that the wanwutang didn''t give you face!" Holding the horse in one hand, Yuntian couldn''t help making fun of it. Nianwen sighed and said with a wry smile, "it''s true, but they can''t be blamed. They don''t know me. I think things are too simple. After all, this is not the Chu Dynasty." "That bracelet is so for others, do you feel hurt?" Cloud sky asked. Nianwen shook his head: "it''s not heartache, but it''s a pity. It''s the birthday gift that brother Jiao gave me. It''s his heart." Seven days ago, Zhou Jiao held a birthday party for her, and gave her many gifts, mostly jewelry and strange gadgets. The bracelets were put on by Zhou Jiao herself. He said at that time that she hoped to stay with him forever after wearing the bracelet. She asked, would wearing the bracelet never leave him, just like a gold ring for a horse? Zhou Jiao was stunned and didn''t know how to answer her. It''s funny to want to come now. In front of a pancake stall, she used all the money to buy all the pancakes in the stall. There are more than forty. She didn''t eat much. Ten would be enough for her to return to Chu Dynasty. But Yuntian has a huge appetite. Ten are not enough for him to eat... Once again, they become penniless paupers, with only pancakes, riding two thin dry yellow horses, leaving a small town. Without money, accommodation has become a problem. They don''t have money to stay in the inn. They can only stay where they go. Seven days later, they finally crossed the border of the Zhou Dynasty, returned to the Chu Dynasty, and returned to Longxi. "This is the Chu dynasty? Your hometown? " Looking at the wasteland in front of her, Yuntian asked with a raised eyebrow. Nianwen said: "this is Longxi, the border of Chu and Zhou dynasties. My home is in Kyoto. It''s a thousand miles away. I''m afraid we have to catch another seven days to go." Cloud sky shrugs: "it doesn''t matter to rush on, but when can we have a full meal?" In the distance is a continuous army account and the garrison of the Longxi army. Her father, Wang side by side, is the commander-in-chief of the 200000 army. If she goes to the camp to beg for a meal and then ask for some money, it should not be difficult. "Now, now you can have a good meal." She smiled, as if the sun had become more brilliant at that moment. He laughed, too, though he didn''t know what she was laughing at. Chapter 1598 "Who broke into the barracks?" Outside the barracks gate, two soldiers with long knives rushed out and stopped in front of them. Zheng Nianwen turned over and dismounted, and said to the soldier, "I''m the Lord of Changle, who lives side by side in the royal palace. Where is your general Zhong?" When the soldier heard the name of Princess Changle, he did not immediately take back the long sword in his hand. Both of them changed their faces, exchanged a look quickly, and said in a deep voice: "I heard that Princess Changle had died in the hands of Kyoto rebels. Why do you want to take the name of Princess Changle? What do you want? " Nianwen''s brow is slightly wrinkled. How do you feel that these two soldiers have strange expressions and strange words? They are full of a strange air. She said, "I have met with your general Zhong. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him to come out and see him. He can tell right from wrong." The soldier replied, "do you want to see general Zhong? If you don''t retreat quickly, don''t blame me for being blind. " When it comes to swords without eyes, Nian Wen noticed that the two men''s swords were bent at the same time, with a long handle. This kind of weapon was rare in the Chu Dynasty, not to mention the barracks with strict control over the weapons. At this time, there was a sound of horse''s hoof in the distance. She looked sideways. The general in front of him was the bell general she was looking for? The soldiers tried to push her away so as not to block the general''s way. But his hand didn''t touch the man who read the text, but he pushed it on the man beside Zheng Nianwen. The man''s body was extremely cold, and seemed to have a suction force on him. His hand was absorbed by the man''s body. Only when the man''s body slightly shook, he heard a few clicks, and his arms fell softly. By this time, Zheng Nianwen had stopped general Zhong''s horse. The deputy general beside general Zhong immediately pulled out his long sword. The tip of the sword pointed to Zheng Nianwen: "who is that?" Zheng Nianwen ignored him, and his eyes fell directly on general Zhong, who was also looking at her, with a color of amazement and doubt in his eyes. "What''s up, girl?" The happiness on the surface of reading gradually faded. He said that there was something wrong with the girl? He didn''t recognize her? It''s impossible. General Zhong will go back to Kyoto from Longxi every year. Every time he goes back to his father, he will invite him to drink in the mansion. She calls him uncle Zhong and he calls her Xiao wen''er. Every time uncle Zhong goes back to Kyoto from Longxi, he will bring her gifts. Most of them are special gadgets of Longxi. Although those things are not valuable, they are a piece of heart of Uncle Zhong. They are specially collected by the people for her. She has always treasured them. They met last year. She didn''t believe uncle Zhong couldn''t recognize her. Except for the man in front of me, it''s not uncle Zhong at all. She raised her eyebrows and smiled lightly. "I heard that general Zhong''s wife is about to give birth. She is looking for a female doctor. The little girl just knows some medical skills and can serve the general." The two bodyguards who had stopped her from listening to this before changed their faces. How could the girl''s foreword not match the postscript? Which sentence is true and which one is false? They were just trying to remind general Zhong of this, but they heard that general Zhong had already said, "it is true. If you are really a doctor, it would be better. My wife will be in labor next month. If you take care of her, I will be able to rest assured." My heart sank immediately. This uncle Zhong in front of me is not the uncle Zhong she knows. Uncle Zhong hasn''t been married yet. Where''s the lady waiting for childbirth? She said something casually, and he pushed the boat along the river. Chapter 1599 Her eyes glanced at the sideburns and chin of general Zhong. The ordinary people may not see anything, but wennian is not the ordinary people. Her transfiguration is from the true biography of Jianyun. Although general Zhong''s transfiguration is exquisite, it still cannot escape her eyes. It seems that uncle Zhong had an accident. The swords worn by these two bodyguards are like the weapons of the eastern Yue State. The eastern Yue State and the Chu Dynasty left the border near each other. The border is not big, at least not big compared with the Chu Dynasty. It is a country with a very strong folkway. All of them are good people who live on horseback and create a strong folkway. It is said that the soldiers of East Vietnam, ten of which can stand up to the soldiers of other countries, are strong and powerful, quick and fearless of death. If anyone wants to fight with them, unless they are suppressed by thousands of troops, they will break through the siege and be hard to stop them. Now that the commander of Dongli army is dead and the morale of the army is lax, it is a good opportunity for Dongyue to send troops. Will the "general Zhong" in front of him be the spy of Dongyue who sent people to disturb Longxi army? "This is?" General Zhong''s eyes fell on the clouds. "Back to the general, he is my assistant, Yuntian," said Nianwen "And you? What''s your name? " General Zhong''s gaze is Zhan Zhan''s, after all, it''s not common for such a beautiful girl. He has never seen such a beautiful woman. "I''m Guan, Guan wen''er," read Wen with a smile The soldiers at the gate want to remind their general that this woman is obviously lying. She just claimed to be the princess of Changle. The princess of Changle should have the surname of Zheng CAI. How can she say that her surname is Guan now? He changed his name to doctor. They want to open their mouth, but they find that even if they open their mouth, they still can''t say a word. On the side of their necks were two bright silver needles. General Zhong waved: "Miss Guan, please!" When Nian Wenli followed general Zhong''s horse into the barracks, she looked at the cloud angel, but the sky couldn''t understand her. But, she had to deliberately open the distance with "general Zhong" and lower her voice: "those two guys just at the door are afraid of something bad. You find a way to solve it." Search? In order to solve these two minions, we need to find a plane? Yuntianyang waved, and two invisible colds swept towards the camp gate tens of feet away from him. When the cold came into the body, they only felt cold and shivered for several times. They felt very uncomfortable and wanted to call for help, but they could not say anything. "Why do you do it now?" read the text? Once they find out, aren''t we going to show up? " Yuntian said: "don''t worry, they will be ok now, but they will have cold disease, at least they will be in a coma for several days before they die." It''s a relief to read Wen. She won''t die immediately, so her identity won''t be exposed. She sped up a few steps, followed general Zhong''s horse, and said with a smile, "general, I don''t know where the lady''s big account is?" General Zhong waved: "well, it''s not urgent. Miss Guan came to the barracks for the first time. I would have to take care of you. In this way, you go to the barracks to have a rest. I would have sent someone to ask you to come later." I can''t wait to read the article, and I should immediately say: "it''s better to be obedient than respectful. Thank you, general." "Be good - I will take you and Mr. Yun to have a rest." Chapter 1600 Two soldiers led Wen and Yuntian to an empty account. The soldier pointed to the army account and said, "please have a rest in it and come back later to invite you to the banquet." When the soldiers spoke, they had a strange accent, which was very similar to the two soldiers just at the gate of the camp. It seems that they were a group. Read text to see they don''t plan to go in, then quickly open the curtain, a pair of eyes stare inside the curtain and say: "ah, how is there someone here?" Hearing this, the two soldiers rushed in and found that there was no one at all. At this time, the palm of the hand that reads the text has already split in their back neck, they did not even utter a call sound, then fell down. "Let''s change into their clothes," read Chao Yun Cloud sky does not understand: "why? Do you need to change clothes to eat? " "Nian Wen shakes his head:" you''d better forget about eating now. We have more important things to do Yuntian didn''t know what she was thinking or why she was doing it, but she was always right. He just listened. They changed their clothes and put on their soldiers'' hats. If they didn''t look carefully, they couldn''t see anything. Hide the two soldiers, they swaggered out of the camp, first strolled in the camp for a while, probably found out the terrain. The barracks are very large. Not all 200000 troops are in the same barracks. One of the commanders is her father, Zheng Zhongwen, a cavalry general and uncle Zhong. There are also dozens of deputies in charge of each battalion. Each deputy is in charge of a battalion, with 10000 to 20000 people in each battalion. Her current camp is uncle Zhong''s red fire camp. If Uncle Zhong is still alive, he must still be somewhere in the camp. As long as she finds uncle Zhong, she can immediately expose the real face of the thief. "General Zhong didn''t know what happened recently. He used military orders whenever he could move, and vice general Shan followed him for such a long time. He said that he would kill if he killed. He really didn''t have any feelings." "It''s true. It''s not just the single deputy. Isn''t the Deputy General Liu of Huangma camp also executed?" "These people are all good generals who have been with general Zhong for many years. Their fighting achievements are not impressive, but they are also praised by the emperor. How could the general be executed directly by military order without reporting to the imperial court?" "Didn''t you listen to him? He''s not going to report it to the imperial court because he won''t be able to accept his life when he''s going to be outside!" "I don''t know whose turn it is today. People in the army are in a panic. It''s even worse than the atmosphere of losing the war. If we continue like this, I don''t know what will happen." When Nian Wen heard this, he could almost conclude that general Zhong must be the spy sent by the enemy to disturb our army. It''s not even such a simple matter. Maybe there are other big conspiracies. She secretly arrested a soldier and forced him to ask where the prisoner was in his camp. It''s a pity that the man is a soldier. He only does some cleaning work. Asking him about this kind of thing is like asking for nothing. But it happened that the fellow soldiers came to find him, but he was a bag of inquisitors. Although he only did chores, he liked to inquire about the big and small things in the camp. When he was forced by Wen Yi, he poured out everything. It turns out that not long ago, general Zhong made a plot of land in the camp. There were more than a dozen barracks on the ground. Except for the people he designated, no one else could enter the area, or he would die. There were not many people in the camp who knew about it. He also found out by accident that today he had put great use to save the brothers of the whole camp. Chapter 1601 After the two soldiers were stunned, Nianwen and Yuntian quickly came to the special area that the soldiers said. If Uncle Zhong is still in the camp, he must be here. the area was as like as two peas, surrounded by soldiers, and almost all the weapons of the soldiers who had been bent at the gate and the soldiers who had been thrown down in the camp. This is the kind of machete that he and Yuntian now have on their waists. "For what?" The soldiers stopped them. Nianwen took out the token found on the soldier before, and said in a deep voice, "it was the general who ordered us to come." At the sight of the token, the soldiers who blocked the way quickly turned aside and said, "please!" Two people swaggered in. As the soldier said, there are more than ten barracks here. Not every barracks is occupied. The biggest one, needless to say, is the place where general Zhong lives. The one with the most guards is supposed to be the place where the important criminals are kept. Even if she was in the midst of thousands of troops, she would not be afraid. What''s more, those soldiers in front of her could not even beat her. Therefore, she planned to redouble her efforts and took out the token in her hand: "the general asked me to mention the human offender." The soldier frowned. "The man? To whom? " "The general said," this man''s surname is Zhong. " The soldier''s face changed a lot, and immediately pulled out his cutlass: "who are you? Who sent you? " It seems exposed. In this case, she doesn''t have to pretend. "Who else, of course, general Zhong sent me. What? You don''t believe it? " She flicked her fingers, and two very thin silver needles shot from between her fingers, attacking the soldier''s neck. In front of him, this seemingly ordinary soldier was unexpectedly a powerful character. He was slightly shaken, dodged her silver needle lightly, and waved his machete to the front door of Nianwen. However, before Nianwen could make a move, the soldier rushed to Nianwen and suddenly fell out, smashing his body directly into the camp. This movement is not small. More people will be attracted at once. Yuntian said, "go in and find someone. Give it to me outside." Read a text to have this meaning, two words not to say then to enter the barracks, the soldier who was thrown into the barracks by the clouds did not get up again, lying on the ground with a blue face, personnel ignorance. There are two log pillars in the camp. A man in a shawl is chained to the log pillars. The man was unconscious, covered with blood, and couldn''t distinguish his original appearance at all. She rushed forward and tore off the man''s bloody collar. There was an iron lock on his neck. Others hung a gold lock and a silver lock, but he hung an iron lock. Because this is the only thing his mother left him when she gave him away. He has been wearing it since childhood and never took it off. He said he believed that sooner or later, he would meet his mother again, and this iron lock was the only evidence that they knew each other. Her eyes were slightly hot, and she kept shaking uncle Zhong''s body: "Uncle Zhong, wake up quickly." The comatose man opened his eyes slowly, and the face in front of him made him think he was still in a dream. Princess she, is not already dead? Those people said that all the people who lived side by side in the royal palace were dead. There was no one left. He was secretly plotted by the treacherous in his grief, and then he was reduced to a prisoner under the ranks. "Princess?" Wen''er nodded: "it''s me, uncle Zhong, it''s me. Wait, I''ll help you out." Chapter 1602 She doesn''t have enough sharp weapons to cut the chain that locks uncle Zhong. There is not enough hard thick needle to open the huge iron lock. When I was in a hurry, the clouds came in from outside. Seeing the appearance of Nian Wen, I asked, "what''s the matter?" Nianwen pointed to the chain with a thick wrist. "Uncle Zhong is locked. I have to save him." Cloud sky nods, a few steps forward, hands hold that chain, gently pull, arm thick chain will be easily torn. Nianwen is so surprised that he can''t close his mouth. He has too much strength. Imagine his hand twisting a man''s neck, but the head will be easily twisted off like a ball. This kind of power is really terrible. Fortunately, he is not her enemy. Otherwise, if you want to defeat him, you may have to go to the next life. General Zhong was also frightened by this powerful and heinous force. He stared at the sky and asked: "he, who is he?" Nianwen holds uncle Zhong and says with a smile, "he is my friend. Don''t worry. We will be ok with him." General Zhong was worried before that even if the princess saved him from this big account, he might not be able to take him out of the camp. Maybe, instead, he would affect the princess. Now that he has seen the power of the clouds, he knows that his worry is superfluous. Three people go out, clouds in front, read the text to help general Zhong in the back. The movement here has already alerted the "general Zhong" on the other side of the main account. He rushed over with the experts around him. He happened to see the girl who claimed to be Guan Wener outside the camp holding the clock away from the big account. The ground outside the account was full of his men. "Who are you?" "General Zhong" pointed to Nian Wen and shouted. Nianwen sneers: "it''s the one who can kill you. What do you want to do when you pretend to be uncle Zhong and mix in this camp?" "General Zhong" snorted coldly: "I don''t know what you are talking about. I am Zhong Li. The one you are supporting is the remnant of the traitor of Dongli''s official family. It''s the important criminal I''m going to escort to the imperial court. If you know what you are talking about, hand him over quickly. Maybe I can consider giving you a way to live." Nianwen shook his head: "no, I think you should be worried about your own life and death." General Zhong sneered: "it''s up to you?" In his eyes, although the opponent is three people, but there is one who has been seriously injured waste, only two people, and he has thousands of troops. "Do you think you can get out of this camp?" His eyes fell on Zhong Li: "look at his appearance, who will believe that he is Zhong Li?" Read the text way: "don''t need others to believe, I believe then go, cloud sky, this person, I want to live, other, dead and alive don''t care." The sky nodded. In his eyes, these humans are almost the same as ants. To make them live and to make them die is between his thoughts. At the beginning, he was not able to control his own power with human hands, and at this time, he had learned how to control the power of terror in his body. He stretched out his hand, and a horrible breath rushed towards general Zhong. He wanted to draw the sword, but his hand seemed to be fixed on the hilt. He could not even move it. Then, he watched as his body was dragged forward by this powerful and terrible force, and he had no resistance at all, even his throat seemed to be blocked with something and could not say a word. Chapter 1603 Until his neck was caught by the young man. But in the blink of an eye, he was reduced from an arrogant "general" to a prisoner close to the God of death. The soldiers holding machetes were stunned for a while. When they came back, they came to the sky with their swords. Yuntian waves, and a strong force rushes to the soldiers who come to him. These soldiers are not ordinary soldiers, but top experts brought by general Zhong from the East Vietnam country. They disguise themselves as ordinary soldiers, lurk in the camp together with general Zhong, and are used by general Zhong. However, no matter how high a master meets an opponent like Yuntian, he has to admit his misfortune. They didn''t have a chance at all. Before they knew the situation, people lay on the ground. The pain and darkness gradually enveloped them. Maybe the sun of tomorrow will never be seen again. A group of people fell down, and then another group joined them. They walked to the other end of the camp step by step. This is the territory of general Zhong. They keep their own confidants and keep the loyal and good soldiers against him. The camp on the other side is still the territory of Zheng Jiajun. There was a lot of movement here, which naturally attracted Zheng Jiajun at the other end of the camp. As soldiers, they naturally raised weapons to protect the general. "This is your general Zhong," said Zheng Nianwen, holding Zhong Li across the border, to the soldiers who were frightened and wary. "Open your eyes and see clearly." At this time, the clock is covered with blood, and it is in the shape of an adult. From head to foot, there is no place that looks like the existence of the clock. His voice, too, was hoarse, without the high voice and majesty of the past. The soldiers did not easily believe the words of Nianwen and did not move on. Instead, they stood in the same place and looked at Zheng Nianwen''s Zhong Li with puzzled eyes. A little general stood out at this time, he read to Zheng: "you say he is our general Zhong, can you prove it?" Nianwen''s face was cold and his airway was cold: "he is your general. He has been with you for many years. Even if he was tortured by the villains and took off his human form, he would be the closest you. How could he not recognize his general?" She angrily pointed to the soldiers of the East Vietnam who had been knocked to the ground by Yuntian''s palm and could not get up any more, and shouted: "but they, obviously, are alien people, but you can''t see them when you open your eyes? Does he speak like you, or does he use the same weapons as you? Before they occupy here, what is the camp like, and after they occupy here, what is the camp like? You use your brain to think about it. Don''t you understand? " They are all little soldiers and generals. They usually follow the general''s orders. It doesn''t matter if they don''t use their brains sometimes. They are used to listening to orders and doing things, and they are not used to thinking about things. At this time, when they were scolded by Zheng Nianwen, they suddenly felt a sense of instant relief, and all the previous doubts suddenly got answers. This girl is right. Zhong Li, who killed several deputies in a row, is not their general at all. Their general will never use the accusation that he must have to kill others. Zhong Li''s eyes fell on a young man in the crowd. He reached out to the young man and said, "little eight, is your mother well?" Xiaoba''s tears burst out in a flash. This is their general. The tormented underage man in front of him is the mighty general of the past! Chapter 1604 There are 20000 people in the red fire camp. Xiaoba is just the most common soldier in the camp. It is said that the general can not know his name, or the deputy general can not call his name. What''s more, it''s the situation of his mother. A month ago, Xiaoba went to the general and said that his mother was seriously ill and had no money for medical treatment. He hoped that he could advance some money for emergency use. After learning that, the general paid him three months'' salary in advance, but he also collected twenty liang of silver from his own pocket, and gave him ten days'' leave to go back quickly. There are not many people who know about it. Only a few close brothers around Xiaoba know about it. No one else knows about it. At this time, Zhong Li''s eyes fell on another part of the crowd, pointing to the young man holding the dagger and saying, "a tong, do you still weigh the dagger I sent you?" A Tong''s body shape is shocked, his face shows an incredible expression, staring at the clock away in front of him. followed by as like as two peas, and the name of their names, including their nicknames, was just as plain as their usual jokes. If you think about what happened in the past half a month, general Zhong suddenly seems to have changed himself. He will never come to the camp to have a drink with his brothers, never come to the training ground in person, and killed several deputies who have a good relationship with him on weekdays, and are loyal to him. All of this happened suddenly and inconceivably. Now it seems that it is not their general Zhong who has changed, but the general Zhong who has done these wrong things, not their general Zhong. "Now you know who the real general is?" Nianwen asked the soldiers. Some people nod their heads, they can confirm that the general in front of them is their general, but some people don''t have much contact with the general in normal times, and they can''t really distinguish clearly at this time. They can only make no judgment, remain silent, and be wary of holding the opposite soldiers. Nianwen goes to Yuntian and beckons him to let go of the fake "Zhongli". Cloud sky let go, Zhongli fell to the ground, a face rose to pig liver color, but this face, is still familiar with Zhongli''s face. Nianwen quickly stabbed two silver needles in his body, which made him lose all his strength immediately and turn into a puddle of mud. "You, what did you do to me?" "Zhong Li" gasped heavily, even his speech was dull. "I''m just for you, so that you won''t be able to think about it for a while. I have a lot to ask you. It''s a pity that I''m so dead." She suddenly reached out, pinched a piece of skin on the side of his neck with her thumb and index finger, rubbed it gently for several times, and then pulled it hard. Just listen to "Stella" and think clearly, "Zhong Li" on the face of the human skin mask was torn off to read the text, revealing his original face. It''s a man with beautiful features. It''s similar to Uncle Zhong. After wearing the human skin mask, it looks like there''s no flaw outside. Unfortunately, he was unlucky to meet Zheng Nianwen, a master of Yirong. Otherwise, he might succeed in this treacherous scheme. A group of soldiers watched Zhong Li''s face change with their own eyes, and saw that he showed his true face. There was no doubt that the evil intention in his eyes was exposed. "You, who are you? Why do I have to be bad? " Nianwen tore the human skin mask in his hand and said with a sneer, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you''ve lost. It seems that your plan of estrangement and provocation in East Vietnam can''t be achieved." Chapter 1605 How do you know that I am from east Vietnam Do you have a traitor around you? "Read the text smile more and more brilliant:" I guess, originally also not sure, but now can be sure The man''s face became very ugly: "Damn, you cheat me?" "It''s just that you are too stupid to be unfaithful in war. No wonder others." Is he stupid? Yes, he''s really stupid. He should have killed her at the gate of the camp. But he took her in in in a dazed way. He pretended not to hear it because of his beautiful face. He is really stupid. Read the article to clock away way: "Uncle Zhong, how does this person deal with?" Zhong Li is very weak now. He can''t even stand stably. He read to Wen: "keep your mouth alive, and make sure to have a good inquisition. In this army, how many of their spies are still in the East Vietnam country, and what they are going to do. These must be made clear." Read text to nod, turn to look at small eight: "what are you still Leng to do?"? Are you going to tie people up? Go and check again to see if there is any living mouth. You don''t need to show affection. Just kill them all. " Xiaoba immediately took the order and left. "Where is deputy Joe?" Asked Zhong Li, who came to help him. Lao Guo''s face was a little sad, his mouth was open, but he still didn''t speak. Zhong Li''s premonition was not good. He asked, "tell me what''s wrong with him, Josephine?" Lao Guo sighed and whispered, "Lieutenant General Qiao was beheaded ten days ago. He died." Zhong Li almost fell to the ground when he was shocked. Qiao Shan was not only the leader and deputy of red fire camp, but also his old friend for many years. They were all brothers and sisters. How could he? It must be Qiao Shan who found the fox tail of fake Zhong Li, which was killed by him. However, the attack was not only this one. Lao Guo went on: "not only vice general Qiao, but also Yan Huo camp, LAN Shui camp, and Yi lvmu camp. These three battalions were also badly attacked. Now the army is in turmoil. I don''t know who will be next." Zhongli is angry and frightened. For a while, he is angry and attacks his heart, and spits out a mouthful of blood. Seeing that his face turned blue, Nianwen quickly pricked two needles for him to stabilize his blood. "Uncle Zhong, you need a good rest now. Don''t be angry again." Zhong Li''s chest heaved rapidly with anger. How can he calm down? These Deputy generals were all cultivated by him and have deep friendship with him. It''s the mainstay of the camp. Now it''s gone. How can he calm down. And the brothers of these three battalions still think that he killed their generals. How can he tell these brothers? Nianwen said: "Uncle Zhong, now the situation in the camp is turbulent, and it is up to you to stabilize the overall situation. You must not go wrong again." Zhong Li took a deep breath and calmed down. The color of grief in his eyes was still deep. He turned his face to read the text and sighed: "princess, I am ashamed of my trust in the Lord. I have no face to see him again." Nianwen said with a smile: "Uncle Zhong, you''ve been worried too much. Dad won''t blame you for this kind of thing. Winning or losing is a common thing of soldiers. This time, it can be a warning to you and a lesson. If you walk on a smooth road for a long time, you will lose your guard and be prone to make big mistakes. With this lesson, I believe you and your subordinates won''t make a second one again The same mistake. " Chapter 1606 Clock away nodded, Yu Yu heart slightly relieved, did not say anything more, let Nian Wen and old Guo support him back to camp. Nianwen cleans the wound, bandages and applies medicine for him, and then cooks the medicine for him. After the ventilation, the sky turns dark. A sad look was always on her, but she didn''t realize it. When she finished these things, she found that Yuntian was sitting on a stone outside the tent, staring at her. She remembered that they had come to the barracks to fill their stomachs, but in the end, they had been delayed for a whole day because of this incident. They had not eaten a hot meal or even had a drink of water until now. Old Guo took the medicine into the big account, then came out, the medicine bowl in his hand was empty. Nian Wen stopped him and asked, "Uncle Guo, we haven''t eaten in a day, but we have prepared our meals?" "I''m ready. I''ve been ready for a long time. I haven''t dared to call you. Are you going now?" Guo said Nianwen looks at the big account and leaves. She is not at ease all the time. She says to Lao Guo, "Uncle Guo, can you please send the food here? I''m not at ease to leave. Uncle Zhong will be very dangerous in case of the remaining evils of East Vietnam nearby." Old Guo hurriedly replied, "well, I''ll prepare now." Read the text and said: "take more, my friend - a lot of food." Lao Guo took a look at Yuntian and touched his cold eyes. He could not help shivering. He thought of the icy air when he approached him, which made him shiver again. Seeing old Guo running away as if in a hurry, he read the article and said to the sky, "you scare people. Can''t you be a little gentle?" Cloud sky shrugs: "I was like this, not for whom." Apart from reading, he really can''t release his kindness to anyone. Read text helpless, wave to him: "come in, will be able to have dinner." Yuntian''s stomach is already hungry and flat, which is one of the reasons why he is very dissatisfied with Lao Guo. Since the meal has been prepared for a long time, why don''t you send it earlier? You have to wait for someone to ask him. Mingming watched with his own eyes that he had been busy reading all day without even drinking water. Clock had already fallen asleep at this time, the two did not talk again after entering the account, one sat in front of clock ''s bed to look after, the other sat in front of the account to wait for food. Lao Guo came back with two food boxes, followed by a soldier and two in his hand. After two people enter the account, quickly put the food in the food box on the table, four dishes, four bowls of rice. Nianwen glanced at the food on the table, and her eyes fell on the soldier beside Lao Guo. She smiled and asked, "this brother hasn''t seen it before." "Old Guo a Leng, hurried way:" see, he is small eight Nianwen walked towards the "little eight" and stared at him: "is that right? I don''t think he is a little eight! " Old Guo Meng, isn''t this little eight? Why is it not Xiaoba? Is oneself dazzled to recognize the wrong person? He rubbed his eyes and stared at the little eight behind him. "Little eight" seemed to feel his identity exposed, and quickly pulled out the sword at his waist, trying to hold Lao Guo in front of him. But who knows, his sword just pulled out half, the wrist was kicked by Zheng Nianwen, the sword back sheath, the wrist bone was broken. "Little eight" howled miserably and retreated. He wanted to escape from the camp quickly, but unexpectedly, before the man had made two steps, a snow-white and ice cold sword crossed his neck. Chapter 1607 Old Guo is scared to be silly. Why did the little eight suddenly start? What''s going on? When Nianwen saw that Xiaoba opened his mouth, he quickly reached for his hand and grabbed his neck. Then he thrust the silver needle into his back neck, making his whole body numb and unable to exert his strength. "Want to die? It''s not that easy. " She picked up the collar of Xiaoba, returned him to the middle of the account, and fell heavily on the ground. "Old Guo asked:" he he, he is not really a little eight Read the text to come forward, stretch out his hand and tear the human skin mask on the face, sneer: "OK, this is fast enough, say, who made this human skin mask? What''s the matter with Xiaoba? " The young man lay on the ground, his eyes dead, as if he had seen his own destiny. "No? Then I can only use some special way to let you talk. " There are a lot of people with integrity in the world, and there are many people with integrity in the past, but in the face of huge, unbearable pain, their integrity will quietly disappear. When Nian Wen''s silver needle pierced into his foot, he immediately felt that tens of thousands of ants had penetrated his body from the bottom of his foot, climbed all the way up from the bottom of his foot, gnawing at his bones and muscles. He can''t say how painful it is, but this feeling makes him unbearable. He reaches for it and can''t move it. He wants to cut his skin with a dagger and drive away the ants that gnaw at his bones and meat. But he can''t do anything. He can only endure it painfully. Even if he dies happily, he becomes extravagant. At last, he could not bear the pain any more, "I said, I said everything, please, please stop." "Can''t stand it so fast? The master of the East Yue State, that''s all he can do? " She squatted down and pulled out the silver needle from the bottom of his foot. Her voice immediately sank three points: "say quickly, who made the human skin mask, how many of your people are still in the camp, and what''s the purpose of your coming here?" After a few breaths, the young man closed his eyes and said, "the human skin mask is made by the military division. He is in the barracks, constantly changing his identity. Unless he looks for us, no one knows how to find him." He took a few breaths and then said, "I''m just a small minion. I don''t know how many people have come here from east Vietnam. I''m just following orders. I don''t know what the purpose is." Read: "open your eyes." The young man opened his eyes involuntarily and saw that the two silver needles in her hand had gone to the bottom of his feet again. He cried: "you, you don''t keep your promise, I''ve already said it, and you --" the feeling of pain came again. He wanted to bite the pill hidden in the teeth, but now he spoke with great difficulty and didn''t have the strength to bite the poison wrapped in the bovine skin film. "Because you lied, I will double your punishment. Do you refuse to accept it?" "Take it, I take it, I say, I really say everything, there will be no more empty words." He said in a trembling voice, this kind of pain is more painful than death, more than ten times more painful than just now. He can''t even bear a breath. Nianwen pulls out two silver needles and sneers, "remember, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I will make you more painful than now. You can talk nonsense all the time. I have time to play with you." Young people stare at Wen''s face. It''s hard to imagine how such a beautiful girl can be so cruel? Of course, he would not know what happened to Nianwen when she became like this. She knew clearly that to be kind to the enemy was to be cruel to herself. Chapter 1608 "The young man said:" the human skin mask is really made by the military division. He is in the barracks. Although we don''t know who he looks like at this time, there is a way to find him Read text to pick eyebrows: "say!" The youth swallowed hard, "I said, I said, but please have a request." "Tell me!" The young man said: "I know that I will die today anyway. If I don''t say it, I will be tortured to death by you. If I say it, the military division will not let me go. It''s a death. I can say how to find the military division, but please give me a good time." Read text to nod: "yes." The young man breathed a sigh of relief, and then went on to say: "the military division will be behind at the time of Hai every day -" the young man didn''t speak, but heard a puff and hiss. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes burst out. He would almost stare them out of his eyes. His open mouth never closed again... Cloud sky quickly chased out. It was dark outside, and there was no one. But if he wanted to go after him, no matter how fast he escaped, he was confident that he could catch up, but he still chose to give up. He was not sure to leave wen''er here alone. If that man made a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain, wen''er would be in danger? "Not catching up?" Wen''er picks up her eyebrows and doesn''t believe that someone in the world can escape the tracking of the clouds. Cloud sky shook his head, did not speak. She squatted down and found that there was a pinhole on the neck of the young man. If she didn''t look carefully, she couldn''t see it at all. She didn''t say anything but said to the old Guo on the other side: "Uncle Guo, please tell me to go down and let everyone be alert. There may be many spies in our camp. If you find any suspicious people, ask them not to disturb them and report immediately." Old Guo hurried out in response. "You stay here, I''ll go out and have a look," read the article Cloud sky frowns: "you doubt old Guo?" "Now everyone is suspect, I suspect anyone, including Lao Guo," said Nianwen Lao Guo just had some flaws. At the beginning, she didn''t pay much attention. But when the young man was exposed, and then he was about to tell the situation of the military division, he died. in this account, there were only four of them. Uncle Zhong couldn''t wake up. Yuntian and she couldn''t do it. The rest was Lao Guo. She doesn''t believe that someone just outside the tent. With the skill of the clouds, if someone is sneaky outside the tent, how can he not realize it? Therefore, the person who started is likely to be in the account, most likely Lao Guo. Yuntian doesn''t trust her. "I''ll go with you." Nianwen shook his head: "no, you are here. Their people will come to assassinate. I can rest assured that you are here." Seeing Guo''s figure disappearing into the night, she was in a hurry and said, "it''s settled. I''ll be careful. You don''t have to worry." As soon as the words fell, she rushed out of the big account and went after the figure of Lao Guo. Cloud sky helpless, can only keep in the account, dare not leave half step. The Kung Fu of reading Wen is very good. With the awakening of blood power, her internal power is not comparable to that of ordinary experts. I hope the person she meets will not be too difficult. Instead of going directly to his camp, Lao Guo went directly to a lake in the east of the camp. This small lake is the water source for all the soldiers in the camp. All the water used in ordinary days is taken from here. Lao Guo looked around and saw that there was no one around, so he felt a package of things from his arms and was about to pour them in. Chapter 1609 When I read the text, I flew up and made several silver needles in my fingers. Old Guo suddenly turned around, with a smirk of complacency on his lips. Nianwen also smiled, with a strange smile. When she came to Lao Guo''s body, she suddenly swerved to avoid the attack of Lao Guo. The silver needle with the faint blue light fell on the sand, and Lao Guo''s hand also held three silver needles which were first issued by Nianwen. Lao Guo''s gentle and honest face has become cruel and cold. "I''m good at avoiding my needle. There are few people in the world." Nianwen chuckled: "your skill is also good. You can avoid me three times. Ordinary people can''t avoid one stitch, but it''s a pity --" the man looked stunned: "what''s a pity?" "It''s a pity that you only avoided me three times, but I got five in all." Lao Guo''s face was a little frightened, and he quickly checked the skill. At this time, the fingers reading Wen flicked again, and two silver thin silver needles pierced his chest when Lao Guo was distracted. Lao Guo''s body slowly knelt down. He pointed to Nian Wen and gnashed his teeth. "You, you --" Nian Wen sneered: "Oh, I just found that there were two needles missing. In fact, there were only three before." Lao Guo spits out a mouthful of blood. He doesn''t know whether it was stabbed by a silver needle or by reading a text. Nianwen stepped forward slowly, looked down at Lao Guo and asked in a deep voice, "where is your military division?" Old Guo sneered, the corners of his mouth slowly spilled black blood, his eyes were staring at Wen, slowly fell down. Nian Wen never moved, and Lao Guo''s ending was doomed. As early as she stabbed the silver needle into his body, he had already bitten the poison between his teeth. It seems that he is really a man who is not afraid of death. She came forward and tore off the mask on Lao Guo''s face. It was a middle-aged man with a long scar on his face. It was very ferocious. It seems that both old Guo and little eight have had an accident, and the possibility of being alive is almost zero. Now the enemy is in the dark and I''m in the light. The mysterious military division is in the camp, right under their eyes. But as long as he doesn''t show his horse''s feet, you can''t find him at all. He will continue to kill, disguise, kill and disguise. If it goes on like this, the army will move. It''s not good. In order to solve the current dilemma, she must find out the military division. Only by finding the so-called military division can she solve the problem from the source. She thought that Guo was just about to pour something into the water, so she picked up the paper bag from the ground. The paper bag was filled with white powder. She got a little smell and it was a drug. There are no other poisons in the overpowering drug, just a pack of overpowering drugs. What does Lao Guo want to do? Are you going to bewilder the whole camp? In that case, it''s better to take it all into account. That military division must not know that the people pretending to be Lao Guo and Xiao Ba are dead. Then, if she pours the drug into the water source, the brothers in the camp tomorrow will be fascinated by the drug. Those who don''t fall are the spies of the East Vietnam, just in time. She poured the overpowering drug into the water source, dragged Lao Guo to a hidden place, stripped off his clothes, even the jade pendant hanging on his neck and the cloth towel with hair on his head. Then she tore off the human skin mask on his face, which was just convenient, could be used directly, and made delicately. Chapter 1610 When she returned to the camp, she ordered the soldiers outside to keep the tent tight and not let anyone in. Seeing her coming back safely, Yuntian was relieved at last: "is it Lao Guo?" Read text to nod, put down the mask and clothes: "after I leave, can someone come?" Yuntian said: "some people have come, but they are all stopped outside by the soldiers. They didn''t let them in." She smiled and nodded, "well done, fortunately no one came in, or my plan would not succeed." Yuntian looks puzzled: "plan? What plan? " She picked up the human skin mask that was thrown on the ground. This is Xiaoba''s face. Now, it should be put on her own face. Read the article to his plan and cloud, cloud heard repeatedly shake his head: "you human is more than ghost ideas." "You humans? What do you mean by that? " Cloud sky dry smile: "nothing, say casually." He coughed to cover up his embarrassment. Wen''er hasn''t studied these things carefully. Now is not the time to study these things carefully. She has more important things to do. Before, "little eight" said something, although the key part didn''t come out, it also provided some clues. For example, every day, after - what. What does this post character represent must be a place with a post character? She can''t believe anyone outside now, so I have to wait for uncle Zhong to wake up. Fortunately, it''s still some time from the time of Hai. The food on the table was already cold. Because it was delivered by Lao Guo, she couldn''t believe that she didn''t move her hands and feet in the dish, so she didn''t bother to check it, so she didn''t eat it at all. Fortunately, there were some snacks in the big account, so they ate some to fill their stomachs. As the night deepened, Zhong Li finally woke up two hours later. "Uncle Zhong, how do you feel now?" Zhongli sits up by the side of the bed and leans on the cushion handed by wen''er. "I''m much better, thanks to you today." Turning his eyes, he saw the body lying in the tent. His face was slightly frightened: "is this man?" Wen''er said the story again. Zhong Li was very angry. He struggled to get out of bed immediately. He should immediately mobilize the third army and find out the spy hidden in the army overnight. Wen''er presses him back to his bed. "Uncle Zhong, it''s useless for you to worry now. I have a plan to eliminate traitors." Uncle Zhong looks slightly happy: "Oh? Let''s hear it. " Read the article will plan to speak in detail and listen to bell from, bell from listened to repeatedly nodded: "this plan is good, very good, lure the snake out of the hole, a net." "Uncle Zhong, what''s the last word in the name of our camp?" "Last word?" Zhong Li thought for a moment and hurriedly said, "there is a thick lake, just in the northeast corner of the camp, which is the small lake where you put the overpowering medicine. It''s called thick lake." So, after what the "little eight" said, is actually thick? Thick lake? Zhong Li said again, "there is another place where there is an ancient tree. Like Houji lake, the brothers in the camp also named the ancient tree Houfu. I hope everyone can accumulate the thick blessing and be safe." "And where is the tree?" Zhong Li said, "it''s just over the cooking camp. It''s a big ancient tree. You can see it near there." The clock is not sure, so he asked, "where do you think it is?" Wen''er smiled: "I think it''s Houfu." Zhong Li doesn''t understand: "why is it Houfu, not Houji lake?" Both have thick characters. Chapter 1611 Wen''er said: "Guo Bo and Xiaoba were in the cooking camp before the accident, and the camp had just experienced turmoil, and the brothers around were extremely vigilant at this time. But the so-called military division could commit a crime in such a short time, and did not make any movement. That only shows that this is an acquaintance''s crime. This military division is likely to hide in the cooking camp and choose Houfu tree as the daily life It''s more convenient to gather in the camp because of their own identity. After all, the brothers of each camp and account can''t walk around freely in the camp, which is easy to be doubted. " Zhong Li suddenly realized and nodded: "yes, you are right. If this military division doesn''t lie in the kitchen camp for him, it must be near the kitchen camp." Wen''er looked at the moon out of his eyes and said, "it''s almost time, uncle Zhong. I''ve arranged several trustworthy people to stay to protect you. They are all the old relatives of my father. I''ve checked them, and there''s no problem. After Yuntian and I leave, they will guard you. No matter what you hear, you can''t leave the camp, so as not to fall into the enemy''s hands I''ll be fine with Yuntian. " "By the way, I will bring you directly after I catch the division. I will not send another person to report. All the people who come to report will take it." Zhong Li understood her intention and was deeply moved. As we all know, the tiger father has no dog daughter, and the princess is only 16 years old, but her mind is more mature and stable than that of the 40 year old. It''s really not admirable. Wen''er and Yuntian leave the tent. The soldiers guarding outside come in quickly and stand in front of Zhongli''s bed like a wall. No one is allowed to approach, not even flies. Nianwen and Yuntian change into Laoguo and Xiaoba. They go back to the cooking camp with a food box. They are not the people of the cooking camp, but they are quite trusted by Zhongli, so they are appointed by wen''er to take charge of Zhongli''s food. This is why they moved to the cooking camp temporarily. When I got back to the cooking camp, a young man came up and yawned: "you''ve come back at last. I''m tired of waiting for you so long." Wen''er said with a smile, "I''m really sorry for the delay, general. I''ve kept you waiting." The young man waved: "forget it. It''s all brothers. You''re welcome. By the way, Wu San came to you just now and said that you would return the money borrowed to him as soon as possible." Wen''er asked, "when did Wu San come?" The young man thought for a moment and said, "it''s just that, the Kung Fu of front and back feet." Wen''er said, "what are you waiting for us so long? Is there anything important? " The young man gave him a white look: "didn''t you say I was waiting for you? Let me wait for you to come back and take you to the big account for a rest. I thought you would come back after you sent food to the general. I didn''t expect that you had been there so long. I knew that. I didn''t agree with you. " It seems that Xiaoba was killed when he went to deliver rice. What about Laoguo? The old Guo who used to serve uncle Zhong in the camp is absolutely true. When was he killed? Nianwen asked, "I''m not sleepy now. Why don''t you go to bed first? Which account does Wu San live in?" The young man pointed to a big tent next to the cooking camp and said, "that''s where it is. Don''t you know?" "I forgot it for a while," read Wen Ganxiao Chapter 1612 Seeing the young man yawn away, Nianwen and Yuntian come out of the cooking camp and go to the nearby Houfu tree, which is as tall and strong as Uncle Zhong said. The tree is very straight, as if it has been carefully pruned. The leaves are thick and the branches are thin, as if all the nutrition has been absorbed by the trunk of the tree. The height is constantly climbing up, but the side branches are scattered and the leaves have not been developed. Just like the Chu Dynasty today, the land is big, the country is rich and the people are safe, the national strength is increasingly prosperous, and the military strength is the sum of the surrounding countries. This also attracted the envy of a group of small countries. They did not dare to invade the Chu Dynasty openly, so they used their spies to confuse the army and the people. They walk very slowly. They look at everything and listen to everything. "Cloud sky''s ear suddenly moved, he lowered his voice:" there are people in the tree Only Yuntian can hear the human breath on the tree at such a long distance. It seems that the other side is superior. "How many?" "One," said the cloud He raised his eyes and stared at the towering tree. A furtive figure fell into his eyes. "It''s a young man in his early twenties. The cat is hiding in the branches. It seems that he should have been hiding for a while. I saw his shins shaking." Can you even see that? His eyes are extraordinary! A young man, or a squat for a long time on the legs of the youth shudder. "Nian Wen said:" this man is not the military division of East Vietnam. When we get to the tree, we pretend that we don''t know someone on the tree Yuntian asked, "what if he comes down from the tree? How do we deal with it? " "You don''t have to deal with it. I will deal with it myself. Just stand beside me and don''t need to talk," said Nianwen with a smile In this way, the best thing Yuntian doesn''t like is intrigue. He''s not good at telling lies. When they arrived at the bottom of the tree, they pretended to be anxious. The young people on the tree didn''t rush down, but hid in the dark to observe for a while. They didn''t find out the flaws on them all the time, which made them leap down from the tree and fell steadily in front of them. Read the text and he a dozen face-to-face, busy way: "how is you? What about the military division? " She purposely asks questions first, lest the other party suddenly come to the password or something, then she will have to show up. As soon as the young man heard what Wen said, his face''s vigilance faded away, and he said, "the military division has something important to do with him. He can''t come until later, so I''m here to inform general Lu." The man who pretended to be little eight had the surname Lu. "I see!" "The young man said again:" the military division asked me to ask you, is it OK Read the text hurriedly nods: "got it, and wait for tomorrow to see a good play." The young man nodded, and then said, "OK, I''ll go and tell the military division. Wait a moment, and the military division will see you soon." The youth hurried to go, read the article to hold down the voice way: "will come a false again later, you can never leak the mouth." Cloud sky don''t understand: "why do you come to another vacation? How did you say that? " "This military division is obviously a very cautious man. He sent people to hide on the tree to observe us, proving that he can''t trust his own people very much. In addition, we killed so many people in the East Vietnam today. It''s hard to guarantee that we won''t see through old Guo and small eight again in the big account. So he will try again for us until he confirms my identity." Yuntian''s head was dizzy. For him, the relationship between guessing and cheating was the most troublesome. Chapter 1613 "Then what am I going to do?" Yuntian looks at Nianwen with a mask on his face, and feels that since he came here, the simple and beautiful xiaonianwen has changed, and he can hardly understand every look in her eyes. "You don''t have to do anything, just stand by me quietly, take your compelling breath away, and don''t let people find your bullying power. That''s enough." Cloud sky oh, silent for a while, he finally asked: "Wen Er, now you, is the real you?" Wen''er smiled: "now me? What am I like now? " "It''s very thoughtful. It''s not the same as wen''er I first saw." She looked up at the tall and handsome cloud sky. On that handsome face, there was moonlight chopped by leaves. Those eyes were pure and clear, persistent and confused. "In the sky, everyone has his own multi-faceted nature. When facing different people, he will show different characters. When facing a simple friend, I am also simple. When facing a vicious enemy, I will also become vicious. When facing a deceitful person, I will naturally use deceit to deal with it. Otherwise, I will only be at the mercy of others and die." "I''m by your side, who dares to hurt you?" said Yuntian Wen''er shakes his head: "you can stay with me for a while. You can''t stay with me for a lifetime. Besides, I have people I want to protect myself, my parents and younger brother, my uncle, wankun, and all the people I care about, including you. In many cases, protection is not only to be solved by force. Force is not omnipotent." Yuntian didn''t understand her ten times, but he understood more. He thought it would take him a while to digest and more experience to understand her words. "Someone''s coming." "Cloud sky, chaowen''er said. Wen''er didn''t realize that someone was coming, but she knew that the clouds wouldn''t hear me wrong. She said, "pretend not to know. Be natural." Pretend, it''s the worst in the sky. So he could only turn his back to the man, and let no one see the unnatural expression on his face. The footsteps are getting closer. The pace is very light. He is an expert. I''m afraid that he can''t even recite the words. How could he be a military master who ordered the soldiers of East Vietnam? Don''t wait to see the person''s appearance clearly, read the text to bow to that person''s figure, "is it a military master?" He gave an unnatural cough and a deep answer, neither saying yes nor No. Thinking of what Xiaoba said before his death, since he knew that the military division would meet with his subordinates here every day for discussion, Xiaoba must have met with the military division many times, and it is impossible to recognize whether the military division is true or not. She raised her eyes and saw that the face of the man was gradually clear in front of her eyes. She was a pale young man. However, the appearance of the twenty-five-six was not handsome, but it was not ugly. It was a very ordinary face. It was difficult to find it again if it was ordinary and thrown into the crowd. When the man''s eyes were on her, they obviously dodged, and some of them deliberately looked sideways, as if they didn''t want him to look more. "Have you done everything you have been told?" The man obviously pinched his throat to ask questions. Nianwen knows that this must be a test for the military division, but she is not sure. Does the military division want her to recognize the man in front of her or not? Looking at the poor acting skills of the man in front of her, she thought, this so-called military division, looking for such a person to act, is not to intentionally let her find out? Chapter 1614 "Why don''t you come back?" The man asked again. Read the text: "brother, do you really think I''m blind? You''re in a cloak, and I''m in a cloak. Can''t I see who you are? " The man immediately smiled, reached out his hand and pushed Nianwen''s shoulder. "Stinky monkey, I know that I can''t hide it from you, and the military master really is. He even asked me to play this play. You can''t recognize me just because of our relationship?" "Nian Wen also smiled:" you are not acting like ah, which is a little bit of the demeanor of our military division, but why didn''t the military division come to see me The man looked at a dark place not far away and said with a smile, "no, here comes!" When reading the article, I collected my mind and spirit, and kept a light smile on my face. I deliberately collected the wisdom of my eyes and made a simple smile. "It seems that your task has been completed." The man walked out from the shadow, stepped on the ground every step, but could not hear a sound, as if the ground was full of fallen leaves. For him, it was just a land covered with cotton. How long has he been hiding there? She didn''t realize it at all. I don''t know if Yuntian has found out his existence. If even Yuntian hasn''t found out, then this man is too horrible. "Read the article respectfully to bow to him," fortunately not disgraced the man came as like as two peas in front of her, and the same appearance was the same. Of course, a face was real, and a face was fake. The fake face quickly retreated and stood a few feet away, keeping the wind for them. The military division looked at her, as if to find out what flaws were in her face. She looked down, not at him. If there is a flaw in her body, it must be these eyes. Her face looks like again, but her eyes are very different from those of Xiaoba. Fortunately, at night, in this mottled tree shadow, the light was originally uncertain. In addition, the human skin mask on her face was indeed made by him. He did not have much doubt. "How is Zhong leaving that guy?" "Nian Wen hurriedly said:" he was not hurt lightly. He was in a coma all the time. He has been guarded by someone around him. I didn''t get it. However, I added material to his medicine. Although he is still alive now, he can''t live long The military master nodded: "well done, but find out the origin of those two people?" Nianwen quickly nods: "huishijun, the woman is the princess Changle, who has just come back from the Zhou Dynasty and is following her. Her name is Yuntian. They met and went with each other in the Zhou Dynasty." Cloud sky pick eyebrows, about to go with you? In her eyes, he and she are just going with each other? "What''s the origin?" Asked the military division. Nianwen shakes his head. "It''s not clear. Zhong Li asked her about the origin of the sky before, but she didn''t seem to know too well. The origin seems very mysterious." I don''t know whether it was said to the military division or to the sky. Cloud sky only when he did not hear. The military division frowned, and there was a cold fierce light in his quiet eyes: "this man''s martial arts are very strange. He seems to have no rules, but killing people is like pinching an ant. You can''t underestimate it. Tomorrow you don''t do anything, just stay by their side and wait for the opportunity to act. If we don''t get rid of the clouds, our plan will end in failure." Read the text to nod: "subordinates understand, just --" "just what?" Asked the military division. Read article reason to do hesitant way: "just don''t know, tomorrow subordinates how to distinguish between enemy and me?" She believed that with the ability of the military division, there must have been a complete set of plans. Chapter 1615 The military division turned around, and his eyes fell on the barracks. In the dim and indifferent eyes, suddenly there was a sharp light. The direction he saw was the direction where Zhong was. "I''ve already arranged. Tomorrow, none of our people will drink water or eat. Naturally, they won''t be drugged. As long as they are standing, they are all our people. You don''t have to worry about anything. You just need to stay by the side of clock, wait for the opportunity to act, kill one, and take revenge for our dead brothers." He has been in charge of Dongyue military division for several years. This is the first time that he has gone deep into the enemy camp to plan. Unexpectedly, he is about to accomplish something, but suddenly kills Cheng Yaojin and causes him heavy losses. If he can''t do something tomorrow, he will give way to his military division. So tomorrow, no matter what, he will succeed and never allow failure. After the military division left, Yuntian said to Nianwen, "since he has been sent to the door, why don''t we just end up with him?" Nianwen shakes his head: "it''s not hard to kill him, but if we want to find out all the hidden spies, it''s even more difficult. These people hide in the dark and may do something harmful to us at any time. Only once we clean them up, we''ll have no trouble." He knew that there would be a fierce battle tomorrow, and that the peaceful barracks would be bloody. The human world is so complicated. Why do they make simple things so complicated? Back to the tent, Zhongli is asleep. She and Yuntian stay to watch and rest, and let the soldiers go outside to watch. Two people lay on the floor, one on the left and one on the right, sleeping in the tent. The sky closed its eyes and rested. A series of invisible stars drifted in from the outside of the tent, hidden in his eyebrows. This is the reason why the Han Jiaos are naturally strong. Even if they are just resting, they are also cultivating. All the time, all the time. Ordinary people in the world, even if they are poor in their life''s hard work, can''t have the same powerful power as them. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the dark yellow roof. "Can''t you sleep?" Since she lay down, she has been turning over and over, sighing softly from time to time. Even if I don''t look at her face, I can know that the two eyebrows are firmly tightened. Read the text gently hum, the brain is full of that day pale, angry wankun. How she wants to go back to Kyoto immediately, to his side, he must be OK, he must be OK. "Because of tomorrow''s fierce war?" Nianwen shakes his head: "no," "then why can''t you sleep? I''ve been on my way these days and haven''t seen you have a good rest. Aren''t you tired? " Read text wry smile: "tired, how not tired, I am a person, flesh and blood, not the iron dummy, I just -." "Just what?" For some reason, he suddenly began to be nervous, and he didn''t know what he was nervous about. Just, I''m thinking of a person, a person who sacrifices himself to save me. I''m thinking of him day and night. If he is still alive, she will marry him, and she will. These words, she is suffocating in the heart, do not know how to say. "Nothing, sleep!" She closed her eyes and stopped talking, but her breathing was still heavy, urgent and slow, obviously still awake. He didn''t ask again. Since she didn''t want to say it, she asked for nothing. There was a trace of loss in his heart. At this moment, he felt that he was not very important or very concerned about her. Chapter 1616 It was not until all the time that the breathing sound of reciting the text gradually became even, and he did not toss and turn again. He sat up and looked at the gorgeous face under the dim yellow light. Even in the dream, her eyebrows were always frowning, as if she had dreamed of something bad. he rose as like as two peas, sitting beside her, and she was asleep when she was seen in the cold outside. When he saw her at the first sight, he felt that her blood was different, that kind of intimacy was more profound than what her mother had brought to him. She is a human being, but she has some characteristics of the Han Jiao nationality, which makes her look very special and charming. He doesn''t know whether to use the word charming, in short, he only thinks of it now. He reached out his hand and gently stroked the wrinkles between her eyebrows. I wish he could enter her dream and help her drive away those annoying people and things. Just sitting and looking at her like in a blink of an eye. Before she woke up, he got up and left, stood at the gate of the tent, looked at the early soldiers in the camp, and had a busy day. An open carriage with three big barrels was slowly moving towards the thick lake. These three empty wooden barrels will be filled in Houji lake and then sent to the cooking camp for cooking. When Nian Wen woke up, he got up and walked to the sky. "What are you looking at?" Cloud sky stretched out finger to point to the carriage that was moving away: "that carriage is to pull water?" Nianwen followed his fingers and saw that it was indeed a carriage for water. It seems that the cooking camp is about to start. Half an hour later, the carriage came back again, pulling three buckets full of water, and went to the direction of the cooking camp. At Chenshi, the cooked breakfast was sent to the barracks. Zhong Li''s camp also delivered meals on time, which seemed to be the same as usual, and Nian Wen didn''t stop the soldiers outside, leaving them to eat. Play well, naturally to do a complete set, otherwise, it is easy to be recognized. Zhong Li leans against the bed to drink medicine. "Since there is a drug in the meal, do I have it in the drug?" Read: "naturally, this medicine is also fried in thick lake water. Of course, there are overpowering drugs in it." At this time, Zhong Li had already drunk half a bowl of medicine, and his face was startled. "Didn''t I also faint?" Nianwen waved: "no, I''ve put antidote in your medicine. You won''t faint. Wait for a good show. Today I will find out all the spies and let the thieves of East Vietnam come in vertically and go out horizontally." When she spoke, she was full of smiles. She couldn''t see that she was talking about something related to the killing. Zhong Li sighs in his heart that the innocent Princess Changle has changed. It''s only Shangguan Tuo who is to blame. If he didn''t rebel, how could the princess experience so many upheavals. When Zhong Li finished drinking the medicine, she took the empty medicine bowl out, and the young man who sent the medicine was waiting outside all the time. When she handed the medicine bowl to him, her eyes fell on the young man''s ears. There was a very thin trace, which was the trace of the human skin mask. She said quietly, "the general has finished drinking. Thank you, brother." The young man looked up at her and said with a slight smile, "I see. Leave." At the second quarter of the day, it was the time to start training. In the past, this meeting was the busiest time in the camp. But today, the whole camp is silent, as if those thousands of soldiers, suddenly disappeared. Chapter 1617 It was the soldiers who had been guarding the clock away from the tent since yesterday, without exception, all of them fell down, snoring like thunder in the camp, and "corpses" were lying on all sides. Zhongli in the tent had been changed into a soldier by Nianwen. He was placed in a hidden place, where he could see what was found in the camp and not be found. And the dead "little eight" is easy to look like Zhong Li, lying dead in the tent. Nianwen and Yuntian walk out as "Xiaoba" and "Laoguo". They find that as long as the soldiers are still standing, when they see their companions, they will make an action, a strange action, at least in the eyes of Nianwen. These people''s faces, with a victory smile, arranged for so long, finally until the harvest of this day. She saw several people get together to change clothes, take off the clothes of the soldiers of the Chu Dynasty, put on the clothes of the soldiers of the East Vietnam country, and the sword on the waist was changed into the East Vietnam machete. She approached one of the soldiers and asked, "can you see the division?" The soldier glanced at her and said with a smile, "the military division is busy now. He asked us to change our clothes first and listen to his orders later." Orders? What to do? Her eyes fell on the soldiers of Chu Dynasty, who were shouting all over the ground, and she asked with a smile, "there are so many of them. When are we going to kill?" The soldier didn''t even think of the way: "the military division said that these overpowering drugs are enough for them to sleep for several hours. They are all like dead pigs. They kill quickly and don''t take much time." Sure enough, their ultimate goal was to kill the camp. Another soldier who had just changed his clothes said: "well, it''s not necessary to kill so many people. It''s all because of the princess and the two guys in the sky yesterday. If they didn''t come out and cut in a row, why should we be so tired? Let red fire camp and four wind camp fight each other. We just need to sit and reap the benefits. We need to do it ourselves." It turned out that their plan was like this, but the sudden appearance of themselves and the clouds completely disrupted their plan and made them lose a lot, so the military division had to take this hard and easy to expose road. "So many of us, can we escape? My wife and children are waiting for me to go back. " She looked frightened and sad. The two soldiers heard this, and both sighed: "my family is also old and young. It''s best if I can go back alive. If I can''t - I don''t know what they should do in the future!" Another soldier said, "what are you sad about? If there is a military division, there is nothing to be afraid of. Our military division has no equal in wisdom. We have never failed before yesterday. Yesterday''s incident was just an accident. " "Yes, yes, there is a military division. What can we worry about?" said Nianwen At this time, Yuntian pulled the sleeve of Nianwen and gave her a look. "I''m going to change my clothes, too," said Nianwen With that, she and Yuntian hurriedly avoided. "Is it him?" Read and ask. "Cloud sky nods:" it is him, he changed a face again today, but his breath won''t change Nianwen goulip said, "OK, let''s capture the king first. Take this so-called military division. The other minions are not afraid. You will be responsible for dealing with him later, and the other minions will be handed over to me." She just had a look. These soldiers in the East Vietnam are less than 100, and they are not experts. It''s enough to deal with them with her strength alone. Chapter 1618 A soldier came in a hurry, searched for a few eyes in the crowd, and immediately locked his eyes on a middle-aged man. He quickly stepped forward and bowed to the middle-aged man and said, "master of the military division!" Although the faces of the military master are different every day, they are the same, but they have never changed. If he doesn''t want to be found, no one can recognize him. If he wants to be recognized, he will hang a jade pendant on his waist, which is very rare and can be seen at a glance. The military commander nodded and asked, "how is it?" "Back to adults, Zhong Li is dead. That man and woman are missing." The military division frowned: "I don''t know where I am? No one saw them? " The soldier shook his head: "since last night, they haven''t appeared again." When the military master''s heart stagnated, there was a very bad feeling. "Can you hear the fighting in the tent?" "No, there is no sound." The military division looked up and saw that their men were coming from all directions. They had all changed into clothes of the East Yue State, and all they had were knives of the East Yue State. Even some people had taken down their hair bun and changed their hair braids of the East Yue State. Last night''s situation was replayed in front of his eyes. In the leisurely response of the two men, he seemed to grasp something. "No, it''s a hit!" He awoke suddenly with a look of horror. But by this time, everyone has arrived. "Now it''s too late to find out whether it''s a bad plan?" I don''t know when Yuntian actually stood behind the military division, but the military division didn''t realize it at all. At the same time, Nianwen has begun to close the net. She uses the golden cicada step to penetrate and plunder in the crowd. One silver needle pierces into the soldiers of East Vietnam. They don''t understand what''s going on, but their strength disappears in an instant. In a blink of an eye, the imitated Buddha becomes a useless man. The military division opened his mouth to shout. His mouth was open, but his body didn''t come out. His throat was locked in the palm of Yuntian''s hand. The other hand of Yuntian kept releasing his powerful power. The soldiers around fell down one after another. No one knew what happened. These two are not their own people? Looking at the fall of his subordinates one by one, he seemed to see the future and fate of his own broken and broken. He lost, completely. But no one stood until all his men, except him, were knocked down to the ground. Nianwen sealed his acupoints with silver needles, making him as useless as those subordinates who could not even climb after falling to the ground. "Sir, don''t be hurt." She tore off the human skin mask on her face and looked at the decadent military division with a bright smile. The soldier who fell to the ground raised his head slowly. The girl in front of him was looking down at him with a smile on her face, but her eyes were full of sarcasm. "That little eight last night, you?" She smiled more and more brightly: "of course it''s me, or who do you think it is?" "And Lao Guo?" His eyes fell on Yuntian''s body, and he suddenly laughed wildly. "I didn''t expect that my East Vietnam military division was defeated by a little girl." His eyes once again fell on Nian Wen''s body: "so, do you also prescribe the overpowering drugs?" "Of course, it''s me. Your old Guo is dead. Naturally, I gave this medicine. Otherwise, how can I kill all these spies in the East Vietnam?" Chapter 1619 The military division looked like death on his face: "since you won, what are you waiting for? If you want to kill or cut, you are welcome. " Nianwen shrugs: "do you think I want to keep you? After all, you are a leader. It''s natural for uncle Zhong to decide your life and death. " "Go and bring uncle Zhong," she said to the sky "No, I''m coming." When he saw that the Army division was subdued and the soldiers of East Vietnam fell one after another, he knew it was time for him to come out. Zhong Li stood in front of the military division and looked at his face. It was an ordinary face, a face he had never seen before, but the jade pendant on his waist, he had seen. "You are the one who changed into deputy Su that day and hurt me when I was not prepared?" Military division Leng hum: "it''s me, so what? If you don''t get angry, you can kill me to vent your anger. " Zhong Li sneers: "excite me? Want a good time? Oh - I really want to give you a good time. You can''t die yet. I''ll send you back to Kyoto and leave it to the emperor. " "Nian Wen doesn''t understand:" this man is tricky. If he lives, he won''t escape again. It''s better to kill him now so as to avoid future troubles Zhong Li shook his head: "no, he has been making trouble in the camp for a long time. He killed so many people, especially some of my subordinates. They are all generals sealed by the emperor. If I kill him rashly, the emperor and those general relatives will be investigated. No one can say clearly." In this way, there is some truth. She said to the sky, "he has wasted his martial arts. In this way, he wants to escape, and he can''t escape." For a person who practices martial arts, it''s a more painful punishment than killing him. The military master glared at Wen and roared: "you are a little girl. How can you be so cruel? If you want to kill me, I will kill you. If I hum in the north of the river, I am not a man." Read text sneer: "how? May you be merciless and ruthless in killing innocent people and forbid me to torture you? When you do evil, you should think that this day, things in the world, will not always be smooth sailing, doing evil, will always pay a price. " After reading the words, the sky has moved. The military master faints in pain. His kung fu is all over in a flash. Looking at the corpses and the howling enemy, Zhong Li sighed: "I can''t imagine that there are so many spies in my camp. How did they come to Longxi from the East Vietnam? He went into the camp unconsciously. " You should know how many people there are in the camp. They are all fixed. It is impossible to increase or decrease suddenly. So many people enter the camp, but no one finds out. What does this prove? To prove that they used their original identity in the camp, an East Vietnamese person means that a Chu Dynasty soldier was killed by them and replaced by them. "I''ve heard that shangguantuo and the East Vietnam have some unclear relations. So it seems that so many people in the East Vietnam can easily enter the country. They must have something to do with shangguantuo." Zhong Li nodded: "fortunately, the superior officer Tuo''s dog thief has been subdued. Otherwise, we Chu dynasty still don''t know what he will look like." He sighed for a long time, then said: "thanks to you this time. Without you, I can''t imagine the consequences." Nianwen said: "my father is the Grand Marshal here. I can help you instead of my father. I''m very happy. Uncle Zhong, I''m in a hurry to return to Kyoto. Yuntian and I are leaving today." Chapter 1620 "So fast?" said Zhong Li His eyes fell on Jiangbei, who could not afford to fall to the ground, and he said: "how about Jiangbei? Take it away and send it to Kyoto for me. I will send someone else to escort the rest of these people." Just take one more person on the road, tie him up and leave him in the carriage. It won''t get in the way. She nodded. Two hours later, the brothers in the camp woke up one after another. When they learned the truth, they not only hated the spies who poisoned the country of East Vietnam, but also secretly congratulated themselves that they had survived. These people, who have been deprived of their martial arts by Yuntian, are beaten like wild dogs by the brothers in the camp. Their noses are blue and their faces are swollen. I''m afraid they can''t even recognize their own parents. Jiangbei was not spared. He was wounded all over. The poison in his teeth had been taken away by Zheng Nianwen. He wanted to die, but he could not. From childhood, he was a gifted young man in the East Vietnam country. He had a smooth journey and step by step sat in the position of military division. He had never been humiliated like this. He just wanted to die at once. Zhong Li has prepared the money for Nian Wen to use on the road. At last, they don''t have to sleep and eat. They can also stay in a restaurant when they are tired and have a full meal when they are hungry. With Nianwen, Yuntian has learned many things, such as spending money, ordering food, asking someone how to be expensive, asking someone for information, and talking and getting along with a stranger. She seems to be deliberately teaching him how to live alone after leaving her. At first, he didn''t realize this. He was very happy to see that she had nothing to say to him. But slowly, he realized her purpose and knew that she was planning for the separation of the two later. He was very angry. He never wanted to separate from her, but she thought about it all the time. The road back to Beijing is long and short. It''s a long time for me to read. I miss someone in my heart. I wish I could fly to him with long wings. But for Yuntian, it''s short. He thought this road would go for a long time, but he didn''t expect to arrive at the destination so soon. Wen''er, it seems that he is no longer needed. Before entering the city, she went to the Chuang Tzu where Luoji lived. There was no one in the Chuang Tzu, and there was a layer of ash on the table. It seemed that she had not lived for some days. Luoji has lived here for more than ten years. Why did she suddenly move away? Standing outside the gate of Kyoto City, looking at the towering and majestic gate tower, it is clear that it will not be long, but it seems that it has not come back in a lifetime. "This is Kyoto?" Cloud sky asked. For two days, Yuntian has ignored her for two days. This is the first time he has spoken to her in two days. She looked at him with a brilliant smile: "are you willing to deal with me at last?" Cloud sky is still adamant, "in a word, you can''t get rid of me." Nianwen shook his head: "I didn''t want to get rid of you, but you have your family after all, and I also have my family. Sooner or later, we will be separated, won''t we?" Yuntian shook his head: "no, I have no other family except you." "How could it be? You have parents and elders, and you will marry and have children in the future. " Yuntian said: "my mother died a long time ago. My father went to a far and far place, a place I''ll never go. It''s too early to say that I have a wife and children. In a word, I have no other family besides you. You can''t leave me." Chapter 1621 Nianwen shakes his head helplessly. "I never thought about dumping you. I thought you came to Kyoto just to see me off. When you get to Kyoto, you will leave. It seems that I was wrong. Yuntian, if you want, my home is your home. Side by side, you can live as long as you want." After two days'' face, Yuntian finally smiled: "are you serious?" Read text to nod, "of course, when did I deceive you?" The smile on his face is more and more brilliant, brilliant, as if to be integrated with the sun, brilliant. She also followed with a smile: "let''s go, I''ll take you to meet someone." He followed her foolishly. "See who?" "A very important, very important person." Wan Kun, who was far away in the Zhou Dynasty, launched all the information networks of the Zhou Dynasty, and finally got the news about Nian Wen. At the same time, Zhou Jiao also received the urgent report sent by Zhou an. Qi Rongyue looks at the two letters in his hand, one is Zhou an''s personal letter, and the other is the news that ten thousand intelligence networks have heard. At the same time, the two letters pointed out a direction. Nian Wen and a man named Yuntian went back to the capital of Chu Dynasty. It''s not too late. Qi Rongyue is ready to go back to Beijing. Wan Kun has his horse ready. They can go at any time. Zhou Jiao''s health was not good, and he insisted on going with them, but was mercilessly rejected by wankun. "You don''t have to, from now on, don''t appear in front of me and wen''er, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Two young people, generally young, generally vigorous, like the same girl. But there is always a man, destined to quit. Zhou Jiao looks at the powerful wankun in front of him. He used to know that he was silent, but he never knew that he had such a powerful and domineering side. Or maybe he never really understood the boy who grew up with him. As for the girl he always liked, he never understood her heart. Qi Rongyue patted Zhou Jiao on the shoulder and said in a warm voice, "jiao''er, you''re good at healing. Listen to your father, go back to the palace. If you have a chance in the future, come back to Kyoto to see your master." Zhou Jiao stood in a daze, watching his master''s father beat his horse away, watching their backs disappear in the flying dust, his heart fell in time and space, as if in this moment, he lost everything. Longxi, passing through the barracks, Zheng Zhongwen naturally wanted to go in and have a look. Just then, just outside the barracks, he saw the soldiers driving a prison car to the outside of the barracks, which was full of seven or eight prison cars, each of which was full of prisoners. "Who?" Two soldiers came up and looked up at Zheng Zhongwen on horseback. They always felt familiar, but they couldn''t remember where they had seen him. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t have a token on his body, so it''s impossible to go in like this. He said: "little brother, please help me to send a message to general Zhong Li, saying that friends from Kyoto will come to see him." Before the soldier could speak, Liu, who was counting the prisoner''s chariot, heard Zheng Zhongwen''s voice and rushed over: "Marshal? Is it really you? See Marshal at the end. " In Kyoto, he is the king of the palace side by side, and the most trusted Minister of the emperor. In Longxi, he is the commander of the third army and the spiritual belief of 200000 troops. "Liu Lin? Get up quickly. " Zheng Zhongwen quickly turned over and dismounted. He quickly reached out to help Liu Lin up. Chapter 1622 Liu Lin stood up with Zheng Zhongwen''s hand. His eyes were slightly wet. He hadn''t seen it for several years. He was just a little deputy. He didn''t show up in front of the marshal several times. The marshal recognized him at a glance. He was very moved. "Marshal, are you here for the princess?" Liu Lin wiped away the moisture from his eyes, saw the princess behind the marshal again, and said that their husband and wife had left Beijing together. They must have come to find the princess. Zheng Zhongwen''s face was very happy: "have you seen her?" Liu Lin hurriedly nodded: "I have seen that the princess passed here a few days ago. She originally wanted to come in and have a rest. Unexpectedly, she found that there were a lot of spies in the camp. Look at these people, they were all captured by the princess." Wan Kun rushed to the front and grabbed Liu Lin''s arm: "what do you say? These spies the sheriff''s got? How is she? Is there any injury? " Liu Lin shook his head: "no, the princess is not hurt. The princess has a helper named Yuntian. He has good martial arts. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t get close to the princess." All three of them are relieved. It''s ok if she''s OK. Qi Rongyue pointed to the people in the prison car and asked, "where are these people spies from? How did you get into the barracks? " Liu Lin shook his head again: "I''m not sure about the details. You''d better ask general Zhong." "Where is he?" Zhongwen asked. Liu Lin said: "general Zhong is resting in the account. Go in at the end of the day." The three men followed Liu Lin into the camp and went straight to the tent where Zhong Li was. Zhong Li was drinking medicine. At a glance, Zheng Zhongwen, who was striding in, almost choked to death. He quickly put down the medicine bowl and got out of bed to salute Zheng Zhongwen. Zheng Zhongwen steps forward and holds his arm: "don''t be polite. You''re still injured. Sit down and talk." Zhong Li said all the things that had happened before, and Zheng Zhongwen was shocked. Who could have thought that so many spies had been sneaked into the tightly defended barracks without knowing the ghosts? If the reading happened to pass that day, he would have recognized that Zhong Li was a fake at that time... The consequences are unimaginable. What they didn''t expect was that the sky was so powerful that they could kill dozens of enemies in the middle of waving. This kind of means was unimaginable. It seems that he is merciful to Zhou Jiao. Otherwise, Zhou Jiao will die. Wan Kun said in a hurry, "it''s not too late. Let''s hurry. Wen''er is with an East Vietnamese military division. Maybe something will happen on the way." Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue are naturally worried about their daughter. After sitting for a while, they leave for Zhong. Their mood has been much better, and they are no longer as worried as before. From Zhong Li''s continuous appreciation of wen''er, their daughter seems to have grown up a lot. Nianwen sent Jiangbei to the Palace first, and watched the jailer lock him in the prison with his own eyes. Then he left in a hurry. Even the emperor''s uncle didn''t go to see him. He went out of the palace to Wanfu. "That''s what you mean by the palace side by side?" Cloud sky asked. Nianwen shook his head: "no, from time to time, this is Wanfu, my second home in Kyoto. I studied and grew up here. Before Jiji, I lived here twenty days a month." Cloud sky looked at her slightly white face, always bright and confident eyes, unexpectedly showed a trace of timidity, he did not understand: "what''s wrong with you? Since it''s also your home, why dare not go in? " Chapter 1623 The heart of the hand that reads a text is wet and cool, have never been so nervous, the heart is seven up and eight down, very uneasy. She was afraid that after she went in, Wan Kun did not sit in the study as usual, read a book, practice sword in the courtyard, or settle accounts with Mr. Wan in the accounting room. She was afraid to see him in a daze, or to hear bad news about him. If something really happened to him... No, it won''t. Just as she hesitated and hesitated, an old man came out from the inside. The old man was dressed in a dark blue brocade robe and had a rich face. As soon as he went out, he saw Nianwen. His face full of pleats was immediately full of laughter: "princess? You can come back, princess. " "Uncle Gu, why are you here?" The old man is Mr. Wan''s right-hand man for many years, the ancient shopkeeper. Now he is the boss of several industries in Kyoto City. Everyone calls him the ancient boss. Although he has already started his own business and made a lot of contributions, all these are supported by Wanjia. He is very clear in his heart and never forgets his roots. As always, people in Wanfu are convinced of him and obey him. The old shopkeeper said with a smile, "Mr. Wan and the young master are not here. I''ll look at the house and accounts for them. I''ll come and have a look at them from time to time. It''s so nice for you to come back. Come in quickly." Nianwen didn''t move. She stared at the old shopkeeper. Her hands tightly grasped the clothes on both sides. There were sweat on her forehead. She took a deep breath and summoned up her courage to ask, "how is old uncle, Wan, Wan Kun?" The old shopkeeper was stunned and hurried: "don''t you go after you, young master? Didn''t you catch up? You didn''t come back together? " Nianwen suddenly widens his eyes, grabs his clothes and releases his hand. He rushes to the old shopkeeper in two steps and grabs his clothes: "Uncle Gu, what did you just say? Wankun, he went after me? Is he OK? Is he all right? " The old shopkeeper also made a mistake: "yes, he was cured by you, princess, did you forget?" She fixed it? Why doesn''t she know? I don''t remember at all! "Did he come back later?" She asked. Shopkeeper Gu shook his head: "I heard that he chased you to the Zhou Dynasty, but he never came back. What''s the matter? You didn''t meet? Where is he now? " "I guess he should be with my mom and dad now," read the article and finally got a clue The old shopkeeper was even more surprised: "princess, you are sent to Zhou Dynasty by the prince and princess. You said that you went to the cold pool to cure the disease. The childe only went later. How can you get it all wrong now?" The big stone in Nianwen''s heart finally fell to the ground, with a smile on his face: "there were some accidents in the middle of the way. Fortunately, everyone was OK. I wrote a letter to King Zhou before I came back. I think they should know my whereabouts now, and they will come back soon." Shopkeeper Gu nodded, "just come back, just come back, come in quickly." Read the text to nod heavily: "Hmm!" She looked up at the spotless plaque of Wanfu that was wiped, and the golden Wanzi reflected the shining light in the sun. After the Kyoto incident, she smiled so happily for the first time and felt so relaxed for the first time. Wanfu is still the former Wanfu. Everything in the mansion hasn''t changed. The servants and servants are glad to see her salute one after another. She grew up in the Wanfu. She seems to have become the master of the mansion. No one doesn''t know her. Chapter 1624 Of course, everything is not absolute. There is an accident right now. In the courtyard where she used to live, there was a girl who was a stranger. She wandered around the courtyard, her eyes were very focused, and she didn''t even find out that she had read in. It''s a girl who looks like an ordinary rich lady. It''s obviously not a girl in this mansion. It seems that someone is staring at her. She turns around and sees a very beautiful woman staring at herself with integrity. She is wearing a plain color long dress, with a half palm wide belt around her waist. There is no precious jewelry around her. Her clothes are not the clothes of the servant girls in the house, and her temperament is not like ordinary people. "Who are you?" The girl stared at Wen, raised her chin, straightened her back, and tried to look taller in front of the woman. "I want to ask you, who are you?" read Wen with a smile Young girl Leng hum: "I''m the master here. You enter my yard without my permission. Dare you speak so rudely?" The old shopkeeper originally told his servant to take Yuntian to the guest room outside. Hearing the voice from inside, he rushed in. He rushed to the girl''s side in three steps and two steps. He said with a dry smile, "xian''er, I haven''t seen the princess yet." Gu Xian was shocked: "princess? Which princess? " The ancient shopkeeper lowered his voice and said, "which princess is there, of course, the princess of Changle?" Gu Xian responded that she was the princess of Changle in Kyoto. She grew up listening to the name. Unexpectedly, she is alive today. Gu Xian was surprised. Yes, it was just an accident. She was not happy or in any other mood. She knew that one day she would meet princess Changle, but she didn''t expect it to be today. "What are you still doing? Not yet. " The old shopkeeper urged the little granddaughter, but she could not hold her face. Nianwen never cared about the red tape. Seeing the granddaughter of the old shopkeeper, she naturally didn''t embarrass her. She waved: "no, it''s all a family. Why should we care about these frivolous gifts?" Nianwen generously recognizes them as a family, but the old shopkeeper dare not be so generous. You know, the Zheng family is the royal family, and their old family is just servants of ten thousand families. How dare they call themselves the same family as the princess? That''s a big disrespect. It can be seen that Gu Xian still doesn''t mean to salute. To avoid the embarrassment of the atmosphere, he didn''t say much, just smiled and said: "I''m busy living these days She moved xian''er into the Mansion because of the matter of her mind. She looked better when I was away. " Read text to nod: "you have a heart." Shopkeeper Gu turned to xian''er and asked, "what are you doing here?" Xian''er said: "Grandpa, the room where xian''er lives is too trendy. I don''t like it. I think it''s very good here. I''ve decided to move here." The old shopkeeper was in a cold sweat and said: "don''t talk nonsense. This is the princess''s yard. Hurry back and don''t make trouble here." Gu Xian knew that this was the place where the princess lived. She wanted to occupy it. But she didn''t expect to wait for her to take action. The LORD came back. It''s a pity. Although she was very unwilling, she did not dare to say more in front of her grandfather, so that her grandfather would not drive her back to the ancient family. It would be more difficult for her to see brother Kun. Gu Xian reluctantly left the Yuzhu house where she lived and returned to her original residence. As soon as she came in, she cried to the girl who was cleaning in the courtyard, "bring in the basin quickly. Don''t you see the sweat of Miss Ben''s walking?" Chapter 1625 The two girls who were cleaning looked at each other and muttered in a low voice, "look, I really think I''m a miss." "I can endure these days. Now that the princes are back, and the young master is coming back, all the heads of the house are here. If there''s any reason for her to talk, I''ll have to go back in disgrace sooner or later." They giggled and dragged the basin of water into the room. They waited on Gu Xian to wash his face and change his clothes, but they were scolded again. Gu Xian was angry and naturally had to find someone to vent. Unfortunately, they are the nearest vent to her. After changing her dry clothes, Gu Xian asked the girl who was cleaning the house, "how is the relationship between the princess and your son?" "Bamboos and horses!" "You have no idea!" Two girls a person, eyes are full of laughter. Gu Xian glared at them and said, "they grew up together. That''s because doctor Jane is going to teach them skills. I''m asking you how the relationship between the princess and the childe is usually private." The two girls all shook their heads: "I don''t know. The childe is cold-blooded and doesn''t like to talk much. His anger doesn''t show on his face. No one knows what he''s thinking in his heart. To say it''s a good relationship, the relationship between the princess and Prince Jiao seems better." Gu Xian finally smiled. She knew that. If she wanted to marry a princess, she would marry the Royal Children matching her identity, such as Prince Jiao. The two girls saw that she finally smiled. To avoid being scolded and angry for a while, they simply tasted some sweetness for her, and said: "I also heard that Prince Jiao had knelt down and begged the princess to take the princess with him when he left Kyoto to return to the throne of Zhou Dynasty." Gu Xian''s eyes brightened and asked, "why didn''t you take it?" The girl said with a smile, "the princess refuses. Besides, she is the heart of the prince and the princess. She is willing to let her go!" That''s also true. If you are suddenly married to a neighboring country thousands of miles away, your parents will not give up. In that case, do Zheng Nianwen and Zhou Jiao have any personal feelings? She wanted to ask, but she didn''t dare to ask. After all, it''s not a pleasant word. If it''s passed on to her grandfather, he will not forgive her. "All right, get out of the way." She waved. The two girls hurriedly left with a basin of water in their hands, smiling in their eyes. Although they are not old, they have been in this house for a long time. They always listen to elder sisters talking about the back house. How can they not understand Miss Gu Xian''s mind at present. Since she moved into Wanfu, she ran to the young man''s Qingsong house in three days. The fool could see her intention. It''s a pity that for a girl like her, she can only be said to be above average in terms of her looks and life experience. It''s almost the same to be a concubine, but if she wants to be the right wife for her son, she may not be able to do so. "It''s said that she only met our young master several times. I''m afraid she didn''t even speak. I dare to call brother Kun. I really want to see the expression of the young master when he heard her brother "Hee hee - the young master never likes a woman to be too close to him. If she dares to get close to him, she will end badly." "It''s not necessarily tragic. Her grandfather, after all, is the right-hand assistant of the master. Now he has started a family business in Kyoto City. In the absence of the master and the master, her grandfather has to take care of the business of thousands of families in Kyoto City. It''s just the so-called look at the Buddha''s noodles without looking at the abominations, but still leave some feelings." Chapter 1626 Yuntian sits in the guest room and looks at the empty room. All of them are nervous and anxious when Nianwen is just outside the house. He has never seen the appearance of Nianwen. She seems to be afraid of what, what is the sacred of wankun, and how can she control the mood of reading so easily. What is the relationship between her and WAN Kun? He wanted to ask, but he didn''t know how to say it. Just sitting there, it was time for dinner in a blink of an eye. A girl came to his room and knocked on the door: "Mr. cloud, please go to the dining hall for dinner." Yuntian quickly got up and walked out of the room. He walked out of the yard like a gust of wind. But he suddenly found that he didn''t know where the dining room was. So he turned back and found the maid who had just come to deliver the message and asked her to lead the way ahead. The maid walked very slowly. She moved slowly. He was so worried that he wanted to carry her. Today, when he entered the mansion, he saw all the women walking like this, which made people crazy. Obviously all are women. Why don''t they have such affectation when they read Wen? Finally, finally to the dining hall, read text has been sitting at the table, the table is full of rich and fragrant food, full of a table. In the past, he must have had a meal first. But now, he is not in the mood to manage the delicious food on the table. He just wants to ask about one thing. "Wenl, I have something to ask you." Wen''er, with a wave, waved to the servants in the hall: "you all leave." When she was done with people, she asked, "what do you want to ask?" Yuntian was a little nervous. After thinking all the way, he didn''t figure out how to ask for the exit. He said straightly, "wen''er, what''s the relationship between you and WAN Kun?" What''s the relationship? At present, he is her martial uncle and she is his nephew. There is only this relationship, but there is no other substantive relationship. But in the future -- "what do you want to do Her pretty face is slightly hot. Yuntian is a little anxious: "I want to know, can''t you say?" "Of course, I told you earlier, this is the place where I grew up and my second home. Wankun''s mother is my master, my mother''s master." Her mother''s master? A person suddenly occurred to Yuntian''s mind. That year, a woman was chased into the cold pool by several eye-catching tigers. It found something about Qi Rongyue on her. That woman is Qi Rongyue''s master? Wankun''s mother? "Master taught me all her skills, not only me, but also Wan Kun and Zhou Jiao. We three have been living together, learning together, practicing martial arts together and growing up together." "Wan Kun is my little martial uncle. Although he never let me call him martial uncle, he is my martial uncle." "Just the relationship between martial uncle and nephew?" He was still uneasy in the bottom of his heart, and his eyes were tense. "Now it is," said Nianwen with a smile When it comes to wankun, she smiles very well. Her white and tender cheeks are tinged with light red. Her eyes are full of shame. Her eyes are gentle and watery. She has never used such eyes to look at him, never. What did he suddenly realize and blurt out, "do you like him?" Nianwen did not wriggle like an ordinary woman, but nodded happily: "yes, I like him, and he also likes me. We love each other, and we will get married in the future." Chapter 1627 There seemed to be a sudden thunder on his head. He looked at the reading and the sunny smiling face. There was a blank in his mind. She was still saying something, but he could not hear a word. In the cold pool, he didn''t know what was love, what was love, and how he liked a girl. Until, when Nian Wen came into his life, his heart lake, which had been calm for a hundred years, suddenly became turbulent. For the first time, he had the impulse to become a human being, to give up the Jiao body, which had been with him for a hundred years. For Han Jiao, it seemed to be a difficult decision, but he thought of reading the text in his heart, desperately wanted to leave that place, like a real human being, walked out of the cold pool with his feet, and found her. So that decision is not as hard to decide as you think. Now, she says she has a man she likes, and she wants to marry that man. What about him? What should he do? Nianwen reaches out his hand and shakes it in front of his eyes: "cloud sky, what''s wrong with you?" The sky returns to the sky, his face is tired and his eyes are tired. He doesn''t know what to say and how to express. "I''m ok. Maybe I''m tired. I''ll go back to have a rest first." Looking at the lonely back in the sky, the smile on the reading face gradually fades away. She is not a wooden person and can''t understand the thoughts of the sky. Just now, she deliberately said those words to him, hoping to pull him up before he was in the mire, so that he could see the facts earlier, and not be trapped by false and unrealistic feelings. What will happen? She didn''t know. She just wanted to do something with a clear conscience. A person''s heart can be very big and can hold the world''s people. A person''s heart can also be very small, small can only hold a person. Her heart is full, and the sky is in her heart, but only in the range of friends. Outside the door, a figure flashed by. Reading the text, the maid only passed by. She didn''t look at it carefully. After a few mouthfuls of food, she went back to the room. A little girl slipped into Gu Xian''s room and whispered in her ear for a long time. Gu Xian''s face became more and more ugly. At last, she fell the exquisite porcelain pot on several cases. "She really said that?" Gu Xian stared at the maid with a gloomy face. That wench looks at Gu Xian''s appearance, in the heart can''t help but hair, the secret way this Miss Gu is only 14 years old, how is this look so insidious? The girl hurriedly shook her head: "my maid really listens to me. I''m right about every word." Gu Xian wrung the handkerchief hard and said with gnashing teeth, "OK, I see. You go down first." As soon as the wench left, she fell several cups again, but the anger in her heart didn''t come down at all, on the contrary, it grew stronger and stronger. "Do you think you can do whatever you like as a princess? Do you think brother Kun would really like a savage woman like you? How can I look like a little girl all over my body? Apart from the pretty face, what else is worth brother Kun''s liking? " "Hum, my brother Kun is not a superficial person. He will not like a rude woman like you." "Madame Wan is dead. What are you doing here? This is Wanfu. The leader''s surname is wan, not Zheng. Why don''t you go back to your Zheng''s house and lie here shamelessly? " "Let''s see. I won''t let you succeed. I won''t!" Chapter 1628 What Gu Xian didn''t expect was that Zheng Nianwen had to leave Wanfu after she made a plan for one night and before all her plans had begun. She only stayed for one night. Before wankun came back, she would leave? For others, it may not be good news, but for Gu Xian, it is great news. The old shopkeeper came early in the morning, and also brought the plain fried sweet milk, which was read Wen''s favorite everyday. "Princess, are you leaving?" The old shopkeeper hurried into the Yuzhu house. Before he could put down his things, he asked Zheng Nianwen, who was dancing a sword in the courtyard. Nianwen takes back the momentum, smiles and nods to the old shopkeeper: "I want to go back to the palace. Here you are looking after me. I''m very relieved. The palace doesn''t know what it''s like. I have to go back to have a look." The old shopkeeper was relieved. He thought that the princess was going to leave Kyoto again and scared him. He was afraid that she would leave suddenly. The young master had to go to her again. The business at home didn''t matter. He was left to look after all by himself. He was already out of skill. "It''s better to go back and have a look. The prince and princess will come back in a few days. The princess should welcome them in the palace." Nianwen takes over the sauteed vegetable in his hand and says with a smile, "that''s the reason. It''s better to remember what I like to eat." The old shopkeeper''s smiling eyes narrowed into a slit, and the princess was grown up by him. This girl is sweet with a small mouth, which makes people like her more than the childe''s mouth. "Eat more if you like, and manage enough!" In the food box, there are two vegetarian sausages, one is four, she only left two, the other six are put back in the food box, the maid in the hospital is sent to the guest room to Yuntian, and tells him to leave half an hour later. The girl hurried back and said there was no one in the room. Read the text for a while, a bad premonition rose in my heart. "Has anyone seen him?" The maid shook her head: "the maid asked the servant who was waiting in the guest room. She said that last night there was no light in the room and no voice came out. She said that young master Yun had gone to bed early, but she knocked at the door in the morning and found that there was no one in the room and the bed did not look like someone had slept." In a hurry, Nianwen said, "go to see if he has gone to the wrong house and went to another place to rest." Although Yuntian has a very hegemonic internal skill, he doesn''t know how to get along with others, how to survive in the world, and he doesn''t have money, so he left, where can he go? If he wants to avoid her, where can she go to find him? The old shopkeeper took people to turn the mansion upside down, but he couldn''t find any clues. "Princess, it seems that Mr. Yun left without saying goodbye." Reading is like water. She hates that she shouldn''t say those words at this time. She should take his mood into consideration and tell him slowly that it shouldn''t be so sudden. She looked up at the old shopkeeper and said, "I know the intelligence network of ten thousand families is very powerful. Can you help me find the cloud sky?" In the face of the request to read, the ancient shopkeeper naturally has no reason to refuse, nor can he refuse. "Well, I''ll do it now. Don''t worry, princess. As long as he''s still in Kyoto, he will be found." "I''ll go back to the palace side by side," read the text again. "Help me to know the servants. If you come back after I leave, you must take him to the palace side by side." Chapter 1629 Chu Tianqi finally raised his head from the memorial of chengdui. He stretched his back, stood up from the chair, and kneaded his stiff back. Since he came back to power, the affairs in the court have been very complicated. He has hardly slept well. It''s a common practice for him to stay up late and make a batch of compromises. The eunuch presented Wen Cha and said to Chu Tianqi, "the emperor, the eunuch came to see you yesterday. You may not know at that time. He came again this morning, saying that there is something very important to report to you." Chu Tianqi sighed and took Wen Cha from the eunuch: "it''s really not a moment''s leisure. Let him come in." He took a slow sip of warm tea to moisten his throat, and then put it on the table, standing at the table with stiff muscles and bones. "I see the emperor!" Lord Huang kneels to salute. Chu Tianqi waved: "you don''t have to be polite. You''re all in one." "Thank you, Emperor." Lord Huang got up and looked up at the tired emperor. He knew that he had made another one night''s plea. "Emperor, state affairs are important, but your dragon body is also important. Don''t be too tired. It''s good to be tired of the dragon body." Chu Tianqi glanced at him and raised his eyebrows slightly. "You came to see me twice, just to say this?" Lord Huang quickly shook his head: "no, no, I have something important to report." "Say it!" Chu Tianqi turns around and sits back in the chair. He leans his back on the hard and straight back of the chair. The aching back is much more comfortable. Huang dahen: "the emperor, yesterday, Princess Changle came into the palace with a prisoner, saying that he was the spy of the East Vietnam who was caught in the Longxi camp." Chu Tian stood up and rushed to Lord Huang''s body, "what did you just say? Who brought the spy into the palace? " "Back to the emperor, it''s the princess of Changle, who lives side by side in the palace." Chutian was ecstatic: "she, how does she look?" Lord Huang didn''t know about Zheng Nianwen''s previous coma. The emperor asked, but he felt very confused. "Back to the emperor, the princess looked very good. There was nothing unusual about her. She was accompanied by a young master Yun." Chu Tianqi asked, "where is she now? But still in the palace? Why didn''t you report earlier? " Lord Huang is also very aggrieved. He came here twice yesterday, but the emperor is busy all the time and refuses to see him. He can''t break in. "Emperor, the princess saw that wechat minister sent people to prison, left a letter and left." Lord Huang presented the letter in his hand. Chu Tianqi didn''t wait for the eunuch to check it first. He reached for it and opened the letter. The handwriting was indeed wen''er''s handwriting. She''s OK. She''s OK. Thank God. The letter said that the man she brought was Jiangbei, the military division of the East Vietnam country. Before the incident of shangguantuo broke out, he led hundreds of East Vietnamese warriors to leave the country and enter the country. Later, he was defeated by shangguantuo incident. He turned to Longxi and tried to stir up divisions and subvert the military power in the camp. Fortunately, when she passed by, she found the clue. With the help of Yuntian, she wiped it out. The remaining East Vietnamese prisoners will be escorted to Beijing by general Zhong Li. "Yes, yes! Wen''er not only recovered, but also made great contributions to the Chu Dynasty. That''s great. " Days of exhaustion, as if in an instant swept away, he asked again: "Princess and side by side king did not come together?" Huang dahen: "Weichen also asked the princess. The princess said she didn''t know where the princess and the king are now. She looked at the appearance of the princess, even worried. She left in a hurry after the prisoner was put into prison." Chapter 1630 Hearing this news, Chu Tianqi could not sit down any longer. He simply said to Huang dahen, "go and arrange it. I will leave the palace immediately." If Lord Huang has some understanding: "the emperor is going to visit the princess side by side?" Chu Tianqi nodded: "that''s right. I''m going to the palace side by side. You can arrange several people. You don''t need to have too many people. You can go out in plain clothes." Mr. Huang should have quit the Yuhe palace. One hour later, Chu Tianqi went out of the palace in plain clothes. There was only one eunuch and two bodyguards with him. The magnificent carriage drove out of the palace and roared to the palace side by side. Chu Tianqi was worried and urged the driver to speed up. Urged by the emperor like this, the rickshaw puller''s mood is also very anxious. The whip in his hand is drawing faster and faster. The horse is galloping on the broad long street. In front of him is the corner of the corner. The rickshaw puller realizes that the speed is too fast, which is not conducive to the corner, but it is too late to slow down. What''s more, there is also the sound of horse beating and the sound of carriage wheels rolling on the ground at the other end of the bend. The coachman was pale and tried to hold the reins. He wanted to stop the carriage, but the horse was crazy and didn''t listen to him. At that bend, the two carriages met. The horses instinctively dodged the collision with each other''s horses. Although they didn''t collide with each other, the carriages pulled behind them inevitably collided with each other. Under the violent impact, Chu Tianqi was stunned by the huge impact, and his body was thrown out of the broken carriage. The two bodyguards on horseback were shocked, and stepped on their horses to pick them up. But all this happened so fast that they could not reach the emperor with their distance. At this time, a white shadow flashed like a ghost, grabbed the emperor''s arm in one hand and brought him to the ground, but did not treat the emperor gently, but directly threw the emperor on the ground. Cough - better than falling from the sky! The eunuch, who also suffered from internal injuries, climbed out of the carriage and saw the emperor lying on the ground. His legs were soft and he blundered to the emperor''s side. He saw that the emperor''s chest was still undulating, which made him relaxed, alive and alive. "Thank you for your help." The eunuch bowed to the man in white. The man glanced at Chu Tian on the ground and said in a low voice, "he has suffered internal injury and needs to be treated as soon as possible." The eunuch said with a white face, "surely there is a way for a strong man to save him, and to save him." The man glanced at the eunuch with cold eyes, and said coldly, "I do have a way to save him, but why should I save him?" He shrugged. He had just saved him once. Why should he save again? The eunuch hurriedly said: "my young master is special. As long as he saves my young master, no matter what he wants, my young master can satisfy you." Whatever you want, you can meet it? He wants the girls he likes to like him. He doesn''t want the girls he likes to marry others. He doesn''t want anything except these. "You can''t afford what I want." His voice is cool, and the helplessness in his eyes cannot be changed. "There''s nothing in the world that my son can''t afford. Let''s be frank with you, my son can give whatever you want, whether it''s money, status or beauty. At least in the Chu Dynasty, there''s nothing that doesn''t belong to my son." Chapter 1631 He paused and turned to the eunuch: "if I want a girl, he can give it to me too?" "Don''t say one," said the eunuch hurriedly. "It''s not a problem Finally, he turned around and went back to Chu Tianqi''s side. He reached for his hand and lifted him up. The internal power of the palm poured into his back heart continuously, repairing the inner organs just damaged by the collision of the carriage. A moment later, he withdrew his hand. Chu Tianqi''s injury is not too serious, at least for him. "Why hasn''t my son woke up?" He pushed Chu Tianqi into the eunuch''s arms and said in a cold voice, "I have cured his injury. As for when he will wake up, I don''t know." The eunuch also wanted to ask again, but suddenly felt that the emperor in his arms moved for a while, and the man cried excitedly, "emperor, young master, are you awake?" Chu Tianqi opened his eyes, "what''s the matter? What happened to me? " The eunuch cried excitedly: "you''re all right, young master. I''m scared to death of the old slave. Just now our carriage collided with others'' carriage. You''ve suffered internal injury. Fortunately, this warrior saved you." Chu Tianqi felt no discomfort, but some pain in his back, but it was not unbearable. He stood up and arched his hand and said, "thank you very much, my name is Gao." "Cloud sky, cloud of cloud, sky of sky." He looked up at the blue sky and white clouds in the air, which seemed to be very similar to the blue sky and white clouds she saw at the beginning of the Zhou Dynasty, very similar, but very different. Cloudy sky? It''s a familiar name. Has he heard of it? Chu Tianqi took an eye to see the eunuch. The eunuch quickly said, "today, Lord Huang saw you in the Yuhe palace. He seemed to have mentioned this name at that time." Chu Tianqi suddenly realized that it was right. Lord Huang mentioned that he and Nianwen sent spies into the palace together. There was another man, a young man named Yuntian. Would it be him? "I don''t know that Mr. Yun is from Kyoto?" Chu Tian asked. Cloud sky frowns: "ask this to do what? Is it the Kyoto people''s surname, which is very important? " Chu Tianqi hurriedly waved: "no, no, no, I don''t mean that. I just asked casually." Yuntian said: "just before saving you, your entourage promised me that as long as he saved you, he would make a promise to me, no matter what I want, which can be taken seriously?" Chu Tianqi''s face changed slightly, and his eyes glared at the eunuch, blaming him for not making such a promise at will. What if he made unreasonable demands? "As long as it is reasonable, as long as I can do it, I will be able to accept you, but the premise is that it can''t violate the morality." What is reasonable and moral? Yuntian doesn''t understand at all. He only knows that this man in front of him claims to have the whole Chu Dynasty, and wen''er is also a Chu Dynasty man. If he wants wen''er from this man in front of him, can he give it? "I don''t know what heroes want?" Chu Tianqi asked. "I want a girl, I like her, but she wants to marry someone else. I don''t want her to marry someone else, I just want her to stay with me forever." Chu Tianqi raised his eyebrows and didn''t expect him to ask for such a request. It''s a real problem. "Who is that girl?" Chu Tianqi asked again. Yuntian frowned: "I can''t say a word or two clearly. I''ll take you to see her, and then you will tell her directly that she is not allowed to marry other men, only me." Chapter 1632 In the face of such a strange request, Chu Tianqi was also drunk and did not know how to refuse him. The eunuch also secretly regretted that the young man did not look very normal at present. He asked for something bad and something difficult. Isn''t that boring? He said with a smile, "my young master has something else to do, otherwise he won''t crash with others in order to make the way. Why don''t you follow us to do things first, and then we''ll meet the girl with you, OK?" Yuntian didn''t expect to see what he was going to say. He could take a little time to slow down and let him think more. It was also good. He nodded: "OK, it depends on you." The carriage has been destroyed. Fortunately, it''s not far from the palace side by side, so I just walk. Yuntian didn''t know the words, but he couldn''t recognize one word of the four glittering big words in the royal palace. He just thought it was the palace of ordinary rich people. When the door hit big, the old guard recognized Chu Tianqi and hurriedly knelt down to meet him. At that time, another young man ran into the inner court and told Zheng Nianwen about the emperor''s arrival. "Here comes the emperor? Is he alone? " Zheng Nianwen looks surprised. His uncle seldom goes out of the palace. How can he come to the palace today? She gathered her hair and led a group of servants to meet her. When she saw Chu Tianqi, she never knelt, and her happiness was considered a great gift, which was also Chu Tianqi''s special favor for her. "Uncle - why did you suddenly come to the palace?" She ran to him like a sparrow, just like every meeting before, but a little different, wen''er grew up, and her eyebrows and eyes were no longer the same water. Yes, wen''er has grown up after these tribulations. After the eunuch''s death, Yuntian was shocked. He watched Nianwen run to the prince Chu''s side from far to near, holding his hand and calling for his uncle. Is this Chu childe the emperor''s uncle in her mouth? Is it the emperor of Chu? No wonder the eunuch made such a promise. The breath of the sky is so special that it''s different from anyone in the world. If he doesn''t hold his breath deliberately, it''s easy to be found by people familiar with him. Nianwen felt the breath of the sky, and his eyes swept through the crowd at once, and finally settled on the sky. "Cloud sky?" she exclaimed in surprise? You''re back. " She ran to Yuntian and asked with a smile, "who brought you here?" Chu Tianqi felt that things seemed to get worse. He gave a dry cough: "I brought him here. Just on the way here, our carriage collided with people and suffered internal injuries. It was Yuntian who saved me." Nianwen''s face was a little frightened. He hurried back to Chu Tianqi''s body, reached for his wrists, examined them carefully, and made sure that he was OK. Then he said with a smile: "uncle, your luck is really not covered. You can''t do anything else. You are a first-class expert in treating injuries." Chu Tianqi smiled and looked at the cloud sky with his eyes cold. His forehead began to sweat. "Go in and talk. I have something else to ask you." Chu Tianqi said. Read the text to nod, hurriedly pull Chu Tianqi into the room, and beckoned cloud sky to come in. As soon as the three of them sat down and didn''t wait for Chu Tianqi to speak, Yuntian said: "the so-called fate is probably like this, isn''t it?" "What?" he said? What are you talking about? " Cloud sky looked at her, eyes Zhan Zhan: "I said, our fate, it seems to be fate." Chapter 1633 He wanted to calm down for a few days and think things through, but half a day, he came back to her. As if there was a hand in the dark pulling him, pushing him, step by step came here. If this is not predestination, then what is predestination? Nianwen Ganxiao: "of course, we are predestined. Otherwise, in the vast sea of people in the world, why do you and I meet in the Zhou Dynasty and become friends?" The two words of friend, which she bites heavily, are intended to remind and remind him not to lose his temper or say inappropriate words. But Yuntian didn''t seem to hear her reminder at all. He still said what he wanted to say in his heart: "wen''er, from the first time I saw you, I liked you, but at that time, I didn''t know what I liked or what kind of emotion it was to like a girl." "When you leave, I only think about one thing day and night. If I find you, I will find you anyway, even if I turn the world around." "Fortunately, I didn''t spend too much time to find you, and you came back to me, but at that time, I still didn''t understand why I wanted to find you so urgently, and I never seriously thought about it." "To this day, I finally understand my heart. Wen''er, we are destined to be together. We --" read Wen and listen to him in a fog. We can''t help it, and finally interrupt him: "Yuntian, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand at all? Before the liulicheng of the Zhou Dynasty, we didn''t seem to have seen it Yuntian doesn''t want to explain this now. The longer he stays in the human world, the more he knows his identity can''t be exposed at all. Although he seems to be human now, he is not. When the moon is full, he will show his original shape until the moon is full. If he reveals his identity, then in the eyes of the world, he may just be a monster, a monster, how to be with a real human. Therefore, he decided to keep his identity and never let read or anyone know. "Maybe you don''t remember it, but I remember it clearly. Wen''er, it''s our destiny. You shouldn''t and can''t refuse it." The sky is changing. Nianwen frowned. "Yuntian, do you want to force me to say these things to me now?" Yuntian shook his head: "I don''t want to force you, I just want you to understand my mind." "And my mind, I think I have said it very clearly." Nianwen looks back at him with serious and complicated eyes. But the sky said, "it''s just your old mind. From now on, your mind should change." "Yuntian, you are obviously pressing me." When the sky was silent, he turned to look at Chu Tianqi and said in a high voice, "since you are the emperor, it is natural for you to promise me a promise of gold. It is time to realize what you promised me." Chu Tianqi looks embarrassed. He quickly brings tea to drink, but he doesn''t hear. Yuntian stood up from his seat, his eyes burning: "do you want to be in debt?" Chu Tianqi''s eunuch''s intestines are all about to be broken. If he knew that this guy''s girl was Princess Changle, he would not dare to promise him if he killed him. The eunuch pointed to Yuntian and said, "you, you, you are presumptuous. How dare you talk to the emperor like this? Don''t leave now!" Chapter 1634 This move of eunuch may be useful to others, but the person he is facing now is cloudy sky. No matter what emperor is not, he only knows that since the emperor surnamed Chu had the right to marry wen''er, and promised him that if he didn''t do it, he would be in debt. Chu Tianqi saw that pretending to be stupid didn''t work, so he had to put down the tea cup in his hand and said: "Yuntian, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s just the relationship between men and women. What''s special about is that you like wen''er, but wen''er only treats you as a friend. You are called unrequited love. Although I''m wen''er''s uncle, I can''t force her to marry someone I don''t like Man, it''s a kind of hurt to her. To you, isn''t it? " "As the saying goes, tough melons will not be sweet. If they really belong to you, they will naturally come to you. If they don''t belong to you, they will insist on them. At the end of the day, they will be nothing." The cloud''s face changed again and again, "so, do you really want to be in debt? In that case, I will save your life and bring it back. " With a wave of his hand, he suddenly attacked Chu Tianqi with a cold internal force. Wen''er is shocked. No one knows the strength of Yuntian better than her. He can easily kill his uncle! It was almost an instinctive reaction. As soon as she slipped, she was in front of Chu Tianqi''s body in a blink of an eye. Even though she had a deep internal skill, she could not help spitting out blood. Yuntian rushes to check wen''er''s injury, but he is blocked by the bodyguard who suddenly rushes out. He didn''t move any more, just looked at the words that poured into Chu Tianqi''s arms: "I just hate you? Would you rather die than be with me? " Read text open mouth, words did not come out, is a blood gush up, spit a ground. She shook her head, pale face and painful eyes: "Yuntian, I have someone else in my heart, and I can''t fall in love with another man any more. I''m sorry, I can''t give you what you want. If you want my life, you can take it. I will never blame you." "What do I want your life to do? I just want you. " He closed his eyebrows to look at her. There was an emotion on his delicate and gorgeous face that he could not understand. "You say that you already have someone else in your heart. If that person dies, will your heart be free?" Wen''er shakes his head: "if he dies, I will not live alone, Yuntian, you don''t do stupid things, you and I, it is impossible." Cloud cold hum: "not tried, how to know impossible?" He turned around and went away with a cold air. No one knows what he''s going to do, but everyone knows that if he wants to kill someone, it''s easy. Wen''er is weak and wants to chase, but she can''t do her best. She can only shout at him with all her strength: "Yuntian, if you dare to hurt him, I will never forgive you." The figure of the cloud sky disappears rapidly, like a gust of wind, more like a cloud in the wind. As soon as the wind blows, it''s gone. "Wener, how are you? Come on, pass it on to the doctor. " Chu Tianqi cried to the eunuch in a hurry. Nianwen shook his head. "I''m fine. I''ll be fine after two days of rest." Her internal skill is thick. Although her internal organs are injured by shock, it is not serious injury. Strange to say, the cold force of the clouds had no effect on her. Chapter 1635 She didn''t feel cold at all when the cold force came into her body. Those strong forces seemed to be integrated into her body and accepted by her. What''s the matter? She adjusted her breath for a while, and when she opened her eyes again, the essence of her eyes twinkled. As she thought, those cold forces not only didn''t hurt her, but became a part of her skill. "Wen''er, how are you?" Chu Tianqi kept by her side, saw her open eyes and asked. Wen''er shook his head. "I''m ok." She turned her head and looked out of the house. There was no cloud, no breath. "It looks like he''s really gone. I wish he could figure it out." Chu Tianqi asked: "what is the origin of the sky? How strange is it to listen to him? " Wen''er wryly smiled: "he is such a person. Although he talks strangely, he doesn''t know the world, sometimes he looks cold, but he is not a bad person." Chu Tianqi nodded: "it''s true, or he won''t save me, but I didn''t expect that his precondition is you." Wen''er gets up, walks slowly to the door, and looks at the green grass in the courtyard. Butterflies are flying in the sky. The sky is still as blue as before, and the air is as fresh. Everything seems to have never changed, but she knows that the good days of the past should never be again. When she grew up, she had to face some things in person. "I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. I knew it would. I really shouldn''t go back to Beijing with him alone." But in this world, where come so many early know. I didn''t know it before. I never did. Chu Tianqi came to her and patted her on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I don''t think that Yuntian is an uncivilized person. Maybe in a few days, he will figure it out himself and won''t pester this matter again." "So best!" She smiled bitterly, and she knew that although she was not a person who loved to drill the bull''s horns, she was not a person who would give up easily. "By the way, I''ve sent people to west Xinjiang to meet zhou''er. I should be there in a few days." In front of wen''er''s eyes, zhou''er, her younger brother, she hasn''t thought of this younger brother for a long time. Her elder sister is really derelict. "Thank you uncle!" She smiled sweetly and the haze cleared. "Wen''er, how are your parents now? Why didn''t I come back with you? " He finally found an opportunity to ask, which is one of the purposes of his trip. "My parents and I were separated in the Zhou Dynasty, but I wrote to the king when I came back. I think they are on their way back to Beijing now." Chu Tianqi is relieved. It''s ok if they are OK. "Wen''er, in order to avoid Yuntian coming back to you, you''d better go back to the palace with me. The palace is safer than the palace." Nianwen shook his head: "it''s useless. With the power of the clouds, there is no place in the world where he can''t go. If he wants to do anything, no one can stop him." She turned around and looked up at Chu Tianqi: "don''t worry, uncle. Although Yuntian is stubborn and unreasonable, he won''t hurt me. Can''t you see it?" Chu Tianqi sighed and said: "then you must be careful. Don''t be careless. If you have anything to do, send someone to the palace to report it. Anyway, my uncle is on your side." She nodded heavily: "well, thank you, uncle. I will be careful. Uncle, you should pay more attention to rest. Look at your face. You must have stayed up late yesterday." Chapter 1636 The eunuch quickly replied, "no, the emperor hasn''t slept for a few days these days. Everyone has lost a lot of weight. You have to advise the emperor well, princess. If you are tired of the dragon body, how can you live well?" Nianwen''s beautiful big eyes crossed Chutian''s eyes, and Du said, "hum, I will tell her when my mother comes back." As an emperor, Chu Tianqi is not afraid of the earth. If there is anything else in the world that he is afraid of, it is his sister. In particular, the tears of sister Huang are just a big killer. In front of her tears, all he can do is obey and obey. "Haowen''er, don''t you always like that painting of snow lotus? I''ll have it sent to you later. " Wen''er raised his eyebrows: "really?" "It''s true, of course, when did Uncle deceive you, but you have to promise uncle that you can''t tell your mother about it, so that your mother won''t worry about it." Chutianqi said with a smile. Read Wen to look at him askew: "then you have to promise wen''er that you can''t let yourself be so tired again." Chu Tianqi hurriedly nodded: "of course, I am the emperor of Chu Dynasty. I am in charge of the livelihood of thousands of people in Chu Dynasty. How can I let myself down? I will never. Don''t worry." "That''s a deal!" She smiled happily. Her uncle, like before, had not become suspicious and indifferent because of these changes. That''s because, uncle, he is not alone. From beginning to end, his family members have never given up. He must know that no matter what happens, his family members will always stand on his side. So his heart is warm. This may be the meaning of kinship. Three days later, Sanqi hurried to the outside of Kyoto, but before entering the gate, Sanqi was stopped by a man in white. Yuntian didn''t know wankun, but he knew qirongyue. He knew that wankun would go to Beijing with qirongyue, so he had been waiting at the gate of the city for three days. Today, finally let him wait. He looked at Wan Kun coldly, but he was a young man with a better look than ordinary people. Why could he get wen''er''s love? Why? "Who are you? Why stop me waiting? " Zheng Zhongwen rode on his horse and looked down at the young man in white. Cloud sky swept his one eye, light voice way: "I look for WAN Kun, have nothing to do with you, back away." When he spoke, a cold air spread from all over his body. In the cold air, there was a hidden threat of the strong, which could not be ignored. Zheng Zhongwen turned to look at Wan Kun: "do you know that?" Wan Kun shook his head: "no, but I guess he must know wen''er." The young man in front of him stared at him coldly. He seemed to have a calm and indifferent face, but there was a flow of dark waves. The jealousy in his eyes was even more obvious. He had seen this fire in other people''s eyes, such as Zhou Jiao, such as shangguannuo. Qi Rongyue asked the sky, "are you the sky?" Yuntian looks at Qi Rongyue. This is his first time to look at it from a human perspective. After spending a lot of energy last time to shape her face, she looks much younger now. It''s not much different from the time difference she first saw a decade ago. When he looked at Zheng Zhongwen, his eyes were indifferent. When he looked at wankun, he was jealous. But when he looked at Qi Rongyue, his eyes became gentle, even a touch of intimacy. Chapter 1637 Cloud sky nodded: "I am cloud sky." "You took wen''er from liulicheng?" She asked. Cloud sky nods again: "it''s me." She looked at cloud sky behind her eyes, and even around, there was no figure of wen''er: "wen''er?" "She''s waiting for you in the palace." One question and one answer, they are like old friends who can''t be more familiar. Even Qi Rongyue is surprised. Why does she have a sense of inexplicable familiarity when facing the clouds? They have never seen it! Especially Yuntian''s eyes, when Yuntian looks at her, they seem to have met somewhere, but this face is clearly strange. "Yuntian, have we seen it before?" She asked. Yuntian hesitates. He doesn''t want to cheat Qi Rongyue, but he can''t tell the truth. "Yes, I have, but you have never seen me." This is not a lie. He did see Qi Rongyue, but Qi Rongyue never saw him as a human being. Qi Rongyue nodded and asked, "what do you want to stop wankun?" Cloud sky''s eyes slowly turned to wankun, a word way: "I want to challenge him, a decisive life and death." Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "he is not your opponent. Do you want to kill him?" Yuntian didn''t deny it or admit it. But his eyes were fixed on wankun. Qi Rongyue asked again, "why do you want to kill him? You don''t know each other. " Even if everyone has guessed the reason, it is still necessary to listen to him. "There is only one wen''er, only one person to marry. He and I can only have one person alive." As wankun expected, he stopped wankun for the sake of wen''er. His purpose is very simple, and he can''t even avoid speaking out. "You do this kind of thing, wen''er knows?" Qi asked Yuntian''s face changed a little and became unnatural. His eyes began to dodge obviously. He didn''t seem to learn to lie. If facing others, he doesn''t need to lie naturally, but what he is facing now is Qi Rongyue. "When, of course, she, she is not - against." "Is it?" Qi dissolves the moon to sneer, counter question, also is to question. His daughter knows how it is possible for him not to object to wen''er''s temperament, and he is not good at lying in the sky. His lies are not convincing. "When, of course." He didn''t look over his head, looked elsewhere, deliberately raised his face, and dared not look into Qi Rongyue''s eyes again: "you go, what I want to challenge is only wankun, which has nothing to do with you." Qi Rongyue said: "wankun is my younger martial brother. His business is my business. If you want to challenge him, you have to win me first." The sky frowned. "I won''t do it with you. You don''t have to worry about it." "So you want to fight with me?" Clear voice behind the clouds, familiar with incomparably. He turned around and read Wen''s dark face appeared in his eyes. She used to laugh when she looked at him. Even if she didn''t laugh, there was always a faint smile on her lips. That kind of wen''er is really beautiful. But today, she can''t find a smile on her face. She seemed to be angry with him, and the color of dissatisfaction in her eyes was about to overflow. "To fight with me for him?" He is raising good-looking brow, the eyes are gloomy, the heart mouth seems to be torn by something, a pumping a pain. "Yuntian, if someone wants to kill you today, I will do the same thing." Chapter 1638 "It''s still different, isn''t it?" The sky smiled bitterly, and the power coagulated between the palms disappeared at the moment of seeing her, and there was no trace. She only took him as a friend, but wan Kun as her future husband. It seems that what he wants to do today is impossible. He turned around, his back to read, his voice dry and hoarse: "you go." Nianwen did not move. She stared at his back. She was as tall as before, but there was a kind of bleak loneliness that could be seen. She couldn''t bear it. "You don''t have a home or a friend in Kyoto. Come back to the palace with me." The sky closed its eyes? Do you want to wait for me to change my mind? " When he spoke, a breath of cold and terror broke out from his body. Even Zheng Zhongwen, a veteran of the battlefield, could not help shivering. This boy, his skill is really unpredictable. Even if the four of them were together, they would never win at all. He hurriedly winked at Wen Nian and asked her not to say any more. He grabbed Wan Kun and hurried across the sky. When wankun was at fault with him, Yuntian suddenly opened his eyes and reached for wankun''s arm. His speed was so fast that even a first-class expert like Wan Kun had no time to react, so he caught his arm in the palm of his hand. Imagine, if he wanted his life now, wouldn''t it be so easy? Wan Kun did not move, but looked at the clouds beside him, his eyes were as calm as ever, not a bit timid because of the strength of his opponent. Men, can lose, but can not yield. Especially in front of the enemy. Read text face slightly changed, is about to rush forward, but was stopped by Qi Rongyue: "wen''er, I think they should have something to say, let''s avoid it first." Wen''er''s face burned: "but -" Qi Rongyue shook his head at her, motioned her not to say anything more, reached out and pulled her, and went straight to the direction of the city gate. Zheng Zhongwen also quickly followed, leaving behind two men who were tit for tat. Yuntian holds wankun''s arm. Although he doesn''t have the inner strength, the chill in his palm naturally comes out, but it has entered wankun''s body. Even though he was very uncomfortable, Wan Kun was still staring at the sky. His kung fu was not as good as that of him, and he could not lose. Yuntian is a little surprised. Since his accession to the WTO, he has met many people who have fought. No one has ever been so calm or even arrogant under his authority. Although he didn''t know where the other side''s pride came from. Finally, he slowly released his hand, no longer holding wankun''s arm. Wan Kun felt much better. He reached out and rubbed his arm, which was almost paralyzed and cold. He joked: "is your hand made of ice? Why is it chilly? " Yuntian looked at his palm and said in a cold voice, "if you dare to bully wen''er, I will make you an ice sculpture." Wan Kun shrugged: "this is between wen''er and me. I''m afraid it''s not your turn to intervene." In the face of his verbal provocation, Yuntian is not upset. Since he said he would let him go, he would not start again. I has the final say, , Wan Kun, you remember my words. If you let her unhappy, you will make her sad, I will come back, kill you first, and then take her away. He is very serious and sincere. Chapter 1639 Wan Kun is also very serious, "I''m afraid you won''t have this opportunity." Yuntian looks at wankun in front of him. He is so young, but he is a teenager with such a calm temperament. When facing the strong, he has no cowardice at all. He suddenly understood why he liked reading. Understand, also relieved, read the vision of the text is very good, found a man worthy of her. "I''m gone. Take good care of her for me." Yuntian didn''t look back. He was afraid that he would regret the decision he made at this time. Mingming walked very fast, but he lost his trace in the blink of an eye. What is the ghost body method and what''s the difference between it and ghost? Wan Kun could not bear to live in his heart. He sent the internal force of the palm into the frozen right arm, which made the blood in the arm move again to relieve the paralysis. He went to the city gate and saw from a distance that Nian Wenzheng was looking in his direction in a panic. When he saw him, the panic in his eyes was replaced by a surprise. At this moment, he smiled and laughed happily. When was the last laugh? I''m afraid he can''t remember. His wen''er is back to him. They are all well. In contrast, thousands of words are melting in the fiery eyes, as if they have understood each other''s mind without saying anything. "What''s the matter with you? Did he - "br > Wan Kun shook his head, and his eyes were soft enough to drip:" no, he didn''t hurt me. " "Then what did he tell you?" Wen''er asks urgently. Wan Kun smiled and shook his head: "it''s a secret, a secret between men." Qi Rongyue looked at the distance, that some inexplicable, but also some familiar youth, so left? Like a gust of wind, come and go in a hurry. "Well, if you have something to say, let''s go." Under Qi Rongyue''s command, the four men led their horses to the city and returned to the palace side by side. She knew that when she got home, she would be interrogated by them, but she didn''t expect to even give her time to drink. "Who is Yuntian?" "Where does he come from? Who else is in the family? " "How can he be so strong at his young age? From whom? " "You met in Zhou Dynasty. Is he from Zhou Dynasty?" In the face of his parents'' questions, Nianwen felt that his head suddenly hurt... She wanted to answer, but she had to know. "What? You don''t know? You''ve been with him so long that you don''t even know who he is? " Zheng Zhongwen looks at and reads Wen incredibly. Is this his daughter? You''re not going to be stupid, are you? Read the text to turn a white eye: "Dad, you don''t look at me with this kind of eyes, I really don''t know, I also asked him, but he refused to say, what can I do." "That is to say, his name is Yuntian, which is also a fake?" Qi Rongyue asked. Nianwen shook his head: "it''s not a fake. I took the name. He said he didn''t have a name before..." How could this be a little awkward. How could a person have no name? Even if it''s a cat or a dog, it will have a name. Wan Kun, who has been sitting idle and drinking tea, said: "maybe there is something difficult to hide. In a word, since he refuses to say it, we will check it by ourselves, and I don''t believe it. With the influence of Wanjia and Wangfu side by side, we can''t find out a person''s details." Chapter 1640 The intelligence network of Wanjia is really powerful. Zheng Zhongwen has seen it with his own eyes. As long as they want to find out, there is almost nothing they can''t find out. As long as there are still relatives in Yuntian, they will be able to find out. In his heart, Rongyue remembered his son, who was far away in Xijiang. Chaonianwen asked, "how many days have you come back to see the emperor?" "My uncle came to our house two days ago and was very happy to learn that our family was well. He also said that he sent someone to pick up his younger brother and arrived three days later. It should be today''s arrival in Kyoto." The husband and wife are happy and smiling at once. As parents, they always remember their children. Once their son was by their side, and they thought about their daughter''s safety. Now their daughter is by their side, and naturally they think about their son. At this time, a maid came in and blessed them: "the prince, the princess, the little prince has returned to the mansion and is coming to Fu''an hall." Nianwen rushes out happily. She hasn''t seen her younger brother for many days. She also thinks of him in her heart. She will hear him coming back and can''t sit still. Dissolving the moon also followed to welcome out, Zhongwen and wankun stood at the door of the hall, waiting for them to come back. In the distance, Nianwen saw a thin and long figure passing through the moon gate. It was not seen in a year. Zhouer grew taller and thinner, but the face was still as handsome. She ran all the way and called, "zhou''er, you can come back." When Zhengzhou saw his sister running towards him, his tears immediately began to fall. He once thought that he would never see his sister again in his life. He once thought that their family would never be reunited again. After such a long wait, such a long time of suffering, such a long time of fear, he finally returned to this familiar home and met these familiar families. "Elder sister -" Zhengzhou rushed to read Wen. The two brothers and sisters hugged each other. They choked. All the hardships and difficulties passed. Their family finally reunited again. Rong Yue went to the two brothers and sisters and looked at the two brothers and sisters who were crying. He couldn''t help but blushing. "Good boy, what do you cry for? Our family are all good. If you have anything to cry for, you should laugh. You should laugh." Sister and brother separated, Zhengzhou wiped a tear, smile: "Niang, I am so happy, it is so happy." "Yes, Niang, we are crying with joy, not sad." Nianwen takes out the pad and wipes the tears on his face: "brother Zhou, from now on, our family will never be separated, OK?" Zhengzhou shakes his head: "that''s not OK. My sister is a girl. How can a girl live with her father, mother and brother all her life without marrying?" Read when the text stands red face, stretch a fist then beat Zhengzhou: "you this boy, still learn to be garrulous." Dissolve month but smile way: "the state son says is good, you a girl''s home, sooner or later is to marry, say what life together with us, clear is perfunctory us, insincere." Read a text not to depend on: "who says I perfunctory you, I am not, big deal don''t marry, marry a person to still have a child, have a child to still have a child after giving birth to a child, much trouble, still be at ease with father and mother together." Dissolves the moon white her one eye, does not have the good airway: "you this wench, pure nonsense, if all thinks like this, then we side by side Wang Fu, can have your brother-in-law?" Read text spit out tongue, red face no longer talk. Chapter 1641 She is also very satisfied with kun''er. When she knew that jiao''er liked wen''er, she worried that wen''er and jiao''er would eventually marry Zhou Dynasty. If she wanted to see her daughter, it would not be so easy. Nowadays, it''s no better for a daughter to stay by her side. When the mother and son returned to the hall, Zhengzhou saluted their father and sat down again, and the Moon said, "since Zhou Er is back, let''s go to the palace, so as not to worry about Tianqi, and also look at the present situation in the palace by the way." "Niang, you''ve been in such a hurry for so many days, so you have to rest for two days before entering the palace. What''s the hurry? My uncle and the Chu Palace are well there." Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "no, my mother doesn''t see it with her own eyes. I''m always at ease." Zhongwen also said: "wen''er, don''t persuade me. You don''t know what kind of temperament your mother has. If she doesn''t see your uncle with her own eyes, she can''t sleep." Zhengzhou said with a smile, "zhou''er wants to be the emperor''s uncle too. While it''s still early, maybe we can have a meal in the palace. Hurry up!" The big guy got up and walked out of the hall together. The housekeeper prepared two carriages, originally for the prince and the princess to take one, and the three small ones to take another. After Zheng Zhongwen and Rongyue got on the bus first, Zhengzhou was about to climb the back carriage, but wankun caught them. Zhengzhou doesn''t understand: "brother Kun, what are you doing? Why don''t you let me up? " Wan Kun pointed to the carriage in front of him. "Go ahead and take it." Zhengzhou is more puzzled: "why? That''s where my parents sit. I''m going to sit with my sister. " Wan Kun cleared his throat and lowered his voice. "I have something to tell your sister. Go ahead." Zhengzhou shook his head: "what can''t you say in front of me? I don''t want to go ahead. I want to sit with my sister. I have a lot to ask her. " Wan Kun leaned up to his ear and said, "tomorrow, you go to the treasure gathering room, pick whatever you like and put it on my account." As soon as Zhengzhou came to light, he liked to drill in the jubaozhai. The jubaozhai was full of strange things, which were of great value. Although he was a young prince in the Royal Palace, he spent money in a certain amount. His father and mother were strict with him. They were not allowed to come around like those dandies in the capital city. So he could only look at many things greedily Look, I can''t afford it at all. Wankun is different. Wankun is the son of Wanjia. Wanjia is the richest man in the Chu Dynasty. It''s worthy of saying. It''s said that jubaozhai is the property of Wanjia. With his words, he''s in full bloom immediately. "Well, you can''t cheat." Zhengzhou is serious. Wan Kun shrugged: "do you think I''m a cheat?" Zhengzhou giggled and ran to the carriage ahead happily. Wan Kun saw that he got on the train smoothly, and then slowly got into wen''er''s carriage. Wen''er saw him come in alone, looked behind him and asked, "what about zhou''er?" Wan Kun naturally sat opposite her, his smiling eyes fixed wen''er: "he said it''s too crowded here. He wants to sit with his parents." "Crowded here? Don''t squeeze, mom and dad? " How different are the numbers? Looking at Wan Kun''s smiling eyes, she suddenly realized that it must be you He grabbed her hand and gently pulled her into his arms. Chapter 1642 Wen''er sat on his leg, tightly hooped by him, blushing like a fire. "Hey, what are you doing? How bad it will be seen later." Wan Kun hugged him more and more tightly: "what''s wrong? Sooner or later, you are my man. " Wen''er said, "who said that? Who says I''ll be your man sooner or later? " "I said!" He put out his hand and clasped the back of her head. He raised his head and kissed her red lips. He missed the taste of her for a long time and thought for a moment. At this time, he finally achieved his wish. She didn''t expect that he would kiss her suddenly. There was a blank in her mind. She didn''t know what to do. His warm lips were close to her. His familiar taste filled her nose. His big hand caressed her back, as if it had magic power, which ignited her. It''s a wonderful feeling, and a little familiar. It seems that he has kissed him before, but I can''t remember it. He released her and pushed her back to the opposite seat. He dared not hold her close to her any more. The desire in the man''s body was nibbling at his reason. He could not be too presumptuous. The prince and princess were still ahead of him. He said in a hoarse voice, "wen''er, I''m going to be filial to my mother for a year. Would you wait for me for another year?" Wen''er said with a red face, "I also want to be filial to the master, not to wait for you." He laughs, this silly girl, always so lovely. Zheng Zhongwen lifted the curtain and went back to visit, but he could only see the covered carriage. He could see nothing. "What are you worried about?" he asked with a smile Zhong Wen said, "what''s the idea in that kid''s heart, when I don''t know?" "You haven''t done such a thing?" he asked In a daze, Zhong Wen thought of some things in his youth. He was as young as Wan Kun, and he was as eager to find a chance to get along with his beloved girl alone as he was. Yes, he was also young. He should be able to understand the young people''s ideas. But wen''er is his precious daughter. He has meat on the tip of his heart. When he thinks of going away with other men, he feels very bad. "Don''t worry so much, you." Zhongwen sighed, "my dear daughter, she is so old in a blink of an eye, and she is getting married. I really can''t bear it." "I have to give up. Whose girl is not married like this? Is it because you are reluctant to let her stay at home as an old girl? " Zhongwen waved his hand: "I don''t mean that. I just don''t want her to marry so soon. It''s rare for her to stay around for two years." Rong Yue looks out of the window of the car, and the car has entered the Palace door. Familiar scenes and things have swept into her eyes. Whose parents will be willing to let their precious daughter marry early. "Don''t worry, Wan Kun is a sensible child. No matter how anxious his master is, he will mourn for a year before discussing marriage. You baby daughter will stay for another year at least." When it comes to the new loss of the master, they both sighed. Thinking of the master, they became red again. Shifu didn''t live a few days for herself in his whole life. All his life was to cure the sick and save the people. He raised his grandchildren. But in the end, he died for their Chu family. Even her only son didn''t give her the last ride. In the end, she was unfilial and didn''t protect her. She didn''t come to him when she needed her most. Instead, she was full of them Sorry to die. Chapter 1643 Knowing that Huang''s family had entered the palace gate, Chu Tianqi immediately stuck his head out of the piles of memorials, excitedly changed the clothes that were wrinkled by staying up late, and tidied himself up, but only forgot to shave off the stubble on his chin. He met Yuhe palace and saw his elder sister and his family coming towards him in a neat way. His heart was comfortable and the whole person would float up. His long-standing heart finally fell to the ground. His elder sister and brother-in-law spent their whole lives worrying and suffering for him. If anything happened for him, he would never forgive himself. "Sister Huang!" As soon as sister Huang''s words came out, he choked. The 30-year-old man also lost a tear in the face of death. But when he saw her, he became like a child again. Dissolving the month before, carefully looking at the younger brother, eyes full of heartache: "you look at you, thin again, look at this black eye, how long did you not sleep well?" Chu Tianqi shook his head: "sister, I''m ok. I can endure it." Dissolving the moon clasps his wrist and listens to pulse one''s murmur: "no matter how good your body is, you can''t help such a method. If you keep going like this, sooner or later something will happen." She loosened Chu Tianqi''s wrist and said, "I can''t help it. If you stay for another two days, you will be ill." The eunuch on one side wiped his tears and said: "princess, you can come back. The emperor doesn''t care about his body in ordinary days. It''s useless for the old slave to persuade him day and night. Now that you''re back, you need to persuade the emperor well. You''ve suffered a lot, but you need to shake the country!" Dissolving the moon horizontal Chu sky one eye: "see, the public welfare all understand than you, how do you not understand these? Just as it is said, if you leave the green mountain here, you will not be afraid to burn it without firewood. You have failed to boil the green mountain. What else can you take to burn it? " When they entered the hall, they saw piles of memorials on the Royal table at a glance, frowned and said, "why so many? Which batch will be finished. " Zheng Zhongwen sighed: "it''s not those officials who are full and have nothing to do with their work. If they play one book for this person today and one book for that person tomorrow, they can''t let go of anything trivial. If they don''t approve their work, they will have words, all kinds of loyal and rebellious words and so on. They will be bored to death." He has dealt with these people. He is just a group of pedantic old men. He can''t do his business. He is a first-class writer. When he is free, he can make more than ten folds a day. In addition to the folds sent to the palace every day by the governments of each state, the emperor wished he could break them into four by himself. Rongyue casually took two copies and looked through them. As Zheng Zhongwen said, they were all useless and useless. There were not many serious matters. "I can''t go on like this. I have to find a way." Chu Tianqi took his seat and said with a smile, "what else can I do? If I take the emperor''s seat, I will do these things all day long." "Funny, there are so many people in the world who want to squeeze into this seat. I don''t know how tired and helpless it is to sit here." Wan Kun said with a smile, "it''s normal for people to be full of fantasies about mysterious and powerful things." Looking at wankun, Qi Rongyue thought that the business of Wanjia was so big and the information network was so wide, and the core figures were Mr. Wan and wankun. How did they do it? How to manage these people, the most important intelligence, how to stand out from the numerous intelligence, and finally send it to them? Chapter 1644 "Wan Kun, can you tell me what to do if you want to change the current situation of the emperor?" Wankun asked in the dissolving moon Dynasty. Wan Kun glanced at the piles of memorials on the table and said with a smile: "this is simple. Set up a special department to examine memorials. Select some young people who have unique opinions on politics and have no background force. Let them review the memorials submitted to the emperor. Then select several courtiers that the Emperor can trust. Take turns to supervise the Department in the town, and select the important ones from among them If it is submitted to the emperor, the rest will be handled by the supervisor on duty and supervised by the other two supervisors, then it will be safe. " This is a general meaning of wankun. How to implement and refine the distribution can be adjusted according to its own situation. It turns out that this is how important information from thousands of families is presented to them. It is a good way to save a lot of time and not miss important things. Chu Tianqi also said: "this method is very wonderful. Why didn''t I think of it before?" "You just want to be a good emperor and work day and night. Where can you think about it? Now you can do it according to this method. The sooner the better, your body is empty. You can''t be so tired." Chu Tianqi even tried so hard before, because he was worried about his elder sister''s family. He couldn''t sleep at night, so he simply criticized the origami. Now that they are back, he''s relieved, so he doesn''t have to go on fighting like this. "How is the queen?" Qi asked Chutian Qi '' Qi Rongyue sighed, "she''s afraid to implicate two children. She''s afraid that you will be angry with two children because of her. Her nature is not bad, but she was bewitched by shangguantuo for a while. Later, I woke her up with a word. It''s time to repent. Don''t blame her. Give her a chance." Chu Tianqi said, "I didn''t complain about her for a long time. She didn''t want to let herself go. Now, she doesn''t even want to see me." Qi Rongyue got up and said, "I''m going to see her. After all, I''m the mother of two children, and hong''er is your only son. This throne will be handed to him sooner or later. She can''t be so passive." Chu Tianqi nodded: "I think so, but she - well, you go to persuade her." Zhaoyuan palace when she came to Zhaoyuan palace, she saw that the palace maids were gathering in the courtyard in twos and threes to chat, and no one even found her coming in. Qi Rongyue coughs heavily, and the palace maids know that someone has come in. Someone knows that Qi Rongyue is the princess of the country, but some people don''t. the palace maids transferred from other palace have never seen Qi Rongyue. Seeing that she is wearing ordinary coarse cloth clothes, they are not as good as the palace maids. They think it''s the people from the laundry room who come to pick up the clothes. "You''re from the laundry, haven''t you met before?" A little maid came up to see her look very beautiful, and praised: "it''s a pity to stay in the laundry room like my sister." at this time, a big palace girl hurried forward and made a courtesy toward Qi''s moon: "Princess Royal, she is new, do not understand rules, and ask Princess Royal to sin." Chapter 1645 Qi Rongyue didn''t have time to worry about these things with them, but she said with a heavy face: "you are the grand maid in the Zhaoyuan palace. This Zhaoyuan palace is the residence of the empress''s mother. How could you make such a look? What''s the style?" Her voice was so sharp that all the palace maids fell to their knees. The grand palace maid kneels in front of Qi Rongyue. Others don''t know Qi Rongyue''s position in the palace. Can she still know? The emperor treats her like his sister and listens to her in everything. In the emperor''s heart, I''m afraid that her status is more noble than that of the queen. Dissolve the moon to shake hands: "well, at present do not care about these with you, queen? Take me to see her. " , the grand maid, busy road: "return to your highness, the empress of the empress is copying the Scriptures in Buddha''s mind, and we are not allowed to disturb them." Qi Rongyue is not them. She said lightly, "lead the way ahead." How dare you say no word to the lady of the palace? She hurriedly led the way and directly returned her to the outside of the Buddha Hall. In the huge Buddha Hall, shangguanyao was the only one. She sat behind the low table, on the table she copied half of the Scriptures. The pen in her hand was dripping ink, but she didn''t realize it. Hearing the sound, she stared stupidly, and saw a man coming into the backlight, a familiar person. She was jealous of that face for years. The pen in her hand clanged down on the table, and the ink splashed on her plain clothes. Dissolving the moon to approach her step by step, standing in front of the low table, looking down at the front of the confused shangguanyao. "Shangguanyao, you really disappoint me. Haven''t you understood yet?" She looked at her with a sad face. Shangguanyao did not understand: "you, what do you say?" Looking at her pale face, the loose black hair tied at the back of her head, the haggard under her eyes, the sudden panic and panic when she saw her. She suddenly leaned over, clasped shangguanyao''s wrist, pulled her up and directly pulled out of the door. The sunshine outside is just right, bright and warm, but for shangguanyao, it seems too dazzling. She put out her hand to block the sunshine in front of her eyes, half narrowed her eyes and said, "what are you pulling me out for?" "How long have you not been out? How long have you not been out to see the sunshine? " Shangguanyao pulled back her hand. "What''s the beauty of the sun? It''s dazzling and vicious. It makes people dizzy." "Only those with dark psychology will be afraid of sunshine. Are you afraid? Or don''t want to face it? " "I - I don''t know." She didn''t know whether to be afraid or not. "It''s heaven that let me come." She coagulated the blue eyes of shangguanyao and said suddenly. Shangguanyao was stunned, and then she couldn''t believe it: "emperor, did the emperor let you come?" "Guess what he asked me to do?" She asked. Shangguanyao shook her head: "I don''t know." She really didn''t know. Although she had been married to Chu Tianqi for more than ten years, she didn''t know Chu Tianqi at all, so she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, let alone why he had fallen down in the official family, but he hadn''t accused her yet. She didn''t even take the status and title of her queen and let her live in the Zhaoyuan palace all the time. "Shangguanyao, shangguantuo rebelled. Although you have, you have made contributions later. The merits and demerits are equal. Therefore, the emperor did not give you credit, nor will he give you credit, nor will he give your children credit because of your relationship with shangguanjia." Chapter 1646 Shangguan Yao''s eyes finally turned: "are you serious? Does the emperor really think so? You didn''t lie to me? " Qi Rongyue shakes his head speechlessly: "why should I cheat you? Do I have to lie to you? " Qi Rongyue sighed and said: "your child is also the emperor''s child. Even if the emperor really wants to condemn you, he will not involve the child. It has nothing to do with them." Shangguanyao thought of these years. Although Chu Tianqi was indifferent to her, he never felt sorry for her. Although he was not as intimate with his children as he was with Zheng, he did his duty as a father. He really couldn''t pick out any mistakes. Besides, he was not a cruel man, so how could he have sinned against his children. Shangguanyao''s face finally got a little angry, and her pale cheeks gradually turned red. She looked up at Qi Rongyue, who was really generous with the years. After so many years, she couldn''t find a trace of the years on her face. She was the Qi Rongyue she saw when she first entered Kyoto that year, and it didn''t change at all. "Thank you!" Her eyes were red and she thanked Qi Rongyue sincerely. Rong Yue shakes his head: "thank you. It''s a family. Although your brother''s sins are great and evil, he has a good son. Shangguannuo saved wen''er''s life and offset some sins for your shangguanjia. So the emperor allows shangguanjia to remain in the world. Don''t forget that shangguanyu''er is waiting for your move. Don''t abandon yourself." Shangguanyao nodded, nodding heavily: "I know, I know, no, no more." Dissolving the moon relieved, reached out and patted her shoulder: "OK, go to change clothes, dress up well, then take hong''er and tong''er, go to Yuhe palace with me, the emperor set up a family banquet, and our family get together well." Let''s get together! A simple sentence, but like a heavy hammer, hard hammer in her chest, pain, but also full of joy. She used to think that neither the emperor nor Qi Rongyue had ever treated her as her own person, and she thought that she would never enter their circle. At this time, it was not that they didn''t take her as their own person, but that she didn''t try to enter their circle. After she made such a big mistake, they were still willing to accept her and still regarded her as a family. Tears fell when she turned around, sad and joyful. Half an hour later, she reappeared in front of Qi Rongyue. She was no longer the colorful dress with a phoenix crown on the top. She wore a long dress full of Embroidered Pink plum. Her hair was simply combed. She only used a phoenix head with a red gold step to decorate her head. There was nothing else. The powder on her face was also very thin. Without the previous heavy makeup, she was originally very beautiful and rare The rich and colorful makeup makes it more beautiful and pointy. She seems to have completely changed a person, even Qi Rongyue can''t close his mouth: "it seems that you are really enlightened. It''s so good." Tianqi doesn''t really hate women, but these women in the harem dress themselves up in all kinds of ways, which is no different from those gorgeous prostitutes in the brothel. He doesn''t like it, so he seldom comes to the harem. Shangguan yaoben''s skin is pale because she hasn''t been out for many days. She looks more delicate in such a dress. I can''t help it. When tong''er is brought by the palace maid, she is surprised to see such a queen mother: "Queen Mother? Are you really a mother? " Chapter 1647 Shangguanyao cried and laughed: "silly child, how even the mother and queen do not recognize?" Tong''er smiled and clapped her hands: "mother and queen are really beautiful today." Shangguanyao asked with a smile, "didn''t your mother look good before?" Tong''er shakes her head: "it''s not good-looking, like an old witch. It''s scary." Shangguan Yao is stunned and laughs with Qi. The Royal Palace of harmony has opened its banquet. Chu Tianqi and others have been seated. They are chatting happily, but listen to the eunuch''s chant: "empress comes." Zheng Zhongwen and others hurriedly got up to meet the driver. Chu Tianqi was still sitting on the throne. He took a glass of sake and drank it up. When he put down the glass, he looked up and saw the beautiful figure coming in from outside. His eyes fell on the slim figure and could not be moved any more. This is shangguanyao? Yes, she is shangguanyao. Today''s shangguanyao is very different from the shangguanyao he has seen in the past. "See the queen." Zheng Zhongwen and others salute. Shangguanyao raises her hand: "no ceremony!" She quickly stepped forward, kneeling in front of Chu Tianqi with a pair of children: "I see the emperor!" Chu Tianqi raised his hand and said, "get up. Don''t be polite. Sit down, everyone." Shangguanyao gets up and looks up at Chu Tianqi. Chu Tianqi is also looking at her. Her eyes meet. It seems that there is a kind of emotion in the air. She takes back her eyes in a hurry and looks around at the table, thinking about where she should do. Once upon a time, Zheng Nianwen was sitting beside Chu Tianqi. Today, Zheng Nianwen is sitting beside Wan Kun and Qi Rongyue. No one is on either side of Chu Tianqi. Where should she sit? Seeing her like this, Qi Rongyue hurriedly pulled her to the right of Chu Tianqi and sat down with her: "you are the queen, so you should sit here." Qi Rongyue waved to tong''er and hong''er again, and let them sit on the left side of Tianqi. There are four members in the family. How nice they are. Chu Tianqi looked at tong''er and hong''er who were sitting beside him and asked with a smile, "what lessons did father Huang give you yesterday Hong''er and tong''er hurriedly replied, "go back to the father, your son has done well." Chu Tianqi nodded, reached out and touched tong''er''s long black hair, smiled and said, "it''s good. I have to do my homework every day. I can''t leave it behind." Tong''er smiled and nodded, "my son understands that if he wants to become as powerful as sister Wen, he must do more homework." Looking at the interaction between Chu Tianqi and her children, shangguanyao couldn''t believe her eyes. When did the emperor care about tong''er and hong''er''s lessons? When did you talk to the children so gently? The relationship between them has always been like this? Or just today? Until now, she found how failed she was. In the past, she had been immersed in resentment, looking at him and the world with her eyes full of resentment and jealousy, so she could not see the beautiful things, and everything was so unfair. Now, she looked at them with another eyes, but found that she saw a totally different landscape. It turns out that Chutian didn''t treat her children badly, but her eyes didn''t see his good side at all. He''s been fine, but she didn''t find out. After the banquet, Chu Tianqi not only made dishes for her children, but also for shangguanyao, crystal shrimp, sugar lotus root, steamed glutinous rice, which she loved. How could he know? It turns out that the Emperor didn''t pay attention to her, but she didn''t know. Chapter 1648 Qi Rongyue saw that the atmosphere was good, half joking and half serious: "emperor, empress, we Chu family Ding has always been thin, now while you are still young, it is better to have two more, regardless of men and women, let our Chu family blood flourish." Shangguanyao blushed and hung her head in silence. Chutianqi''s face did not change. "OK, I''ll follow sister Huang." In a simple way, it''s like a casual response, but it''s also like a promise. I heard shangguanyao''s liver thumping. When I first met Chu Tianqi, I fell in love with him at first sight. She thought that she would never get his favor in her life. It was her fault. She had been on the wrong road. Fortunately, she didn''t go to the dark one way. She went back Head, back to find a real life of their own. When he came out of the Chu palace, Qi Rongyue was very relaxed, which solved the busy affairs of Tianqi government and the gap between him and the empress. It seems that Zhaoyuan palace was busy this evening. "What are you laughing at? I''m a thief. " Zheng Zhongwen put his arms around his wife and gave her a kiss on the face. Rong Yue pretends to be silly: "did I smile? I didn''t laugh. " "You smiled and told me honestly. What bad thing were you thinking?" Zheng Zhongwen was about to kiss again when his son climbed into their carriage. Zheng Zhongwen was very dissatisfied: "Why are you here again?" "As long as I squeeze with you, I can go back to jubaozhai to pick up the treasure. What a good business," said Zhengzhou silly When Zheng Zhongwen heard this, he immediately brightened up and said with a smile, "only one? You''ve come up twice, only one? " Zhengzhou knows that he can''t hide it from his father, so he has to stretch out two fingers: "two!" Zheng Zhongwen said, "in this way, it''s Fair for us to work together." Zhengzhou shouts: "how fair is it? It''s not fair at all. Brother Kun gave it to me. It has nothing to do with you. No way. " Zheng Zhongwen shrugged: "since this is the case, then you go down, I do not welcome you here." Zhengzhou takes an eye to see Qi Rongyue: "my mother father bullies me." "One by one, it''s really fair. I don''t think your father bullies you," Qi said with a smile Zhengzhou had no choice but to agree with his father''s unreasonable request, but he was still angry: "Mom, how can you help dad not help me? I am your own son. " Zheng Zhongwen said: "I''m still your father. Your mother is my daughter-in-law. Of course she has to help me. If you want someone to help you, grow up quickly and marry a daughter-in-law. She will definitely stand on your side." Marry a daughter-in-law? Thanks to my father, he is only ten years old now.... After Wan Kun sent Nian Wen back to the mansion, he left with Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue said: "kun''er, you will come to the Palace tomorrow morning. Let''s go to give the Shifu Zhu Xiang and see your father by the way. If you can, take him back." Wan Kun was going to see his parents tomorrow. After hearing Qi Rongyue''s words, he immediately nodded his head: "OK, I''ll be here early tomorrow morning." Looking at wankun''s disappearing back, Rongyue sighed for a long time: "if the master is still there, she can watch kun''er get married, and watch the birth of her little grandson. How nice!" Zheng Zhongwen patted her on the back gently, "well, don''t think about it. Things are changing and what has been lost can''t be recalled. What we have to do is to cherish our current life, cherish the days we have each other and never let the regrets happen again." Chapter 1649 After worshiping his mother, Wan Kun took his father to Qingshui lake. "Dad, come back with me. I live alone in such a large mansion. It''s too cold." Mr. Wan looked at the calm lake in front of him, just like his heart, as still as water. He didn''t want to step on the earth, and he didn''t want to deal with all the disputes in the world. He just wanted to stay here and stay with his beloved woman for the rest of his life. He looked at his grown-up son. He was very pleased that his son grew up so well and inherited all the advantages of him and Jianyun. He also believed that his son would become a great person in the future and be able to give happiness to his own women. "Kun''er, my father will never leave your mother again, never, don''t blame my father. It''s my father who is sorry for your mother and didn''t accompany her well during her lifetime. Now she lies here forever. How can I bear to let her alone again?" "Kun''er, when you grow up and get married sooner or later, you will also have the one you love most in your life. Remember my father''s words, treat her well, cherish every moment when they are together, and don''t leave any regrets like my father." Wan Kun Hong said with eyes: "Dad, do you really have the heart to let me guard the ten thousand family alone?" Mr. Wan sighed and said: "kun''er, family wealth is an external thing. If you have the ability to keep it, you can keep it. If you can''t keep it, it''s all. Nothing is more important than your happiness and happiness." Wan Kun nodded, "I see." He patted Wan Kun on the shoulder and smiled reluctantly, as if he had forgotten how to laugh. "Kun''er, if you want dad, come and see him. He will always be here." Wan Kun nodded and kept a smile on his face. When his father turned around, he saw that his father''s temples were already white, and the tears he was trying to hold back could not stop falling. Looking at his father''s aging back, he was afraid that he would lose him suddenly. In the blink of an eye, Nianwen comes to Wanfu with the moon cake and some small dishes made by himself. Wan Kun went out and didn''t come back, so she went back to Yuzhu house with a food box. Since she came with Yuntian last time, she has never been back to Wanfu. She thought that Yuzhu house would be the same as before. No matter how long she didn''t come, it still looks like someone is living in it. But unexpectedly, this time back home, Yuzhu even changed so much. The herbs and flowers that were originally kept in the yard were gone. The desks and chairs that had been arranged neatly were also askew and askew. The room was full of dust, and even a place to sit could not be found. The two girls who had been cleaning and serving in the yard also disappeared. It''s strange. How could this happen? She came out with a food box and went to live in the pine house where wankun lived. Qingsongju is busy. Several girls are cleaning in the yard. Maybe it''s because the master is not there. They don''t forget to chat when cleaning. "Little green, what do you mean Miss Gu?" "What''s the point? It''s not clear." Another girl smiled and said, "although her meaning is obvious, in my opinion, it must be nothing." "That''s not necessarily true. She is the granddaughter of the old shopkeeper. When the old shopkeeper was in trouble, she always helped to manage the business of the ten thousand families. If it wasn''t for the old shopkeeper, what would the ten thousand families do now?" "Also, the old shopkeeper is loyal to the old man. The old man also trusts the old shopkeeper very much. He is regarded as his own person. With this relationship, it''s hard to say that it won''t work." Chapter 1650 A few girls are muttering, but see Princess Changle come in with a food box. The three hurriedly kept quiet and hurriedly dodged towards the princess. But they didn''t go far. Today, the princess came. I''m afraid Miss Gu in the room didn''t expect it. This time, there''s a good play to watch. I don''t like to listen to chew the tongue. Just now, the little girls are muttering something. She didn''t listen carefully. I think it''s all a piece of cake. She went into the courtyard with a food box, went straight through the front hall and came to the back bedroom. Qingsong house is rare for her. Although she has lived in this house for more than ten years, she can count the times of coming to Qingsong house with one hand. The layout of Qingsong house is similar to that of her Yuzhu house. She goes straight to the upper room. It''s strange that the door of the room is concealed. There are also a pair of shoes and embroidered shoes for women''s home. Strange, how can there be embroidered shoes of women''s house outside wankun''s room? She clearly remembered that wankun''s bedroom was not allowed for women to come in. Full of doubts, she pushed the door open. The people in the room were lying on the couch, dazed, thinking of how powerful she would be to be the hostess of this ten thousand mansion. Suddenly the door was pushed open, and she jumped out of the bed. I was so nervous that I didn''t come back in two hours? It''s just an hour. Why are you back? She looked up and saw that it was not wan Kun, but Princess Changle. She breathed a sigh of relief and then became nervous again. Why did she come? What does she come to do? I haven''t been here for months. Why are you here again? Naturally, Nianwen saw that she jumped out of wankun''s bed, frowned and asked, "what were you doing just now?" Gu Xian said, "nothing." Nianwen moves forward two steps. Her eyes move from her face to the bed. The neat sheets that should have been laid originally are a little wrinkled by her. "Nothing? What are you doing in your son''s bed? " She was familiar with the girl in front of her eyes, and the clothes she wore were not the same as those of the waiters. When she saw her, she didn''t salute. She didn''t look like that. Suddenly she remembered, "are you Miss Gu?" Gu Xian looks directly at the beautiful face in front of her eyes and scolds God why it''s so unfair. She has been given all the good things. Good family background, good face, everything is good. "I am." Gu Xian replied with a muffled voice. I don''t think that she is Miss Gu, so I don''t think it can be investigated. "I''ll ask you again, what did you just do in the childe''s bed?" Gu Xian''s eyes turned and hurriedly said, "I was just cleaning the room for the young master. Suddenly, I felt dizzy and sat on his bed for a while. I didn''t do anything else." Just sitting on wankun''s bed for a while because of the cloud glare? Why doesn''t she believe it? She is Gu Xian, the granddaughter of the old shopkeeper. She is the stewardess sent by the old shopkeeper to manage the backyard. Is it necessary for her to do this in person? Thinking of the mess in Yuzhu''s house, she asked, "you are in charge of the servants in the mansion now?" "Yes," said Guxian "Why is no one taking care of yuzhuju?" Gu Xian had already made up his mind and knew that sooner or later one day, he would not be in a hurry: "go back to the princess, the servants in the mansion are not enough, and the Yuzhu house is not occupied in normal days, so I moved the servants to another place first. If the Princess comes back to live, I will send someone to the Yuzhu house to clean it." Chapter 1651 "Not enough servants in the mansion?" Wen''er picked up his eyebrows and smiled a little coldly. Is she a fool when she reads? Although she doesn''t care about the internal affairs, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t understand. She doesn''t care about the royal family. There are certain numbers of such people as Wanfu, maids, children, old women and long-term workers in Wanfu. How can the number of maids in Wanfu be insufficient? One of them needs to be added immediately, and there are some rough maids to be used? How can they not be used enough, because they are not the declining families Money for girls. "Miss Gu, you -" she was trying to say that since she couldn''t manage it, she would go home. But just then, Wan Kun walked in and saw two girls in her room. She was surprised. "Why are you here?" His eyes were always on wen''er, with a smile on his corner and brow. Wen''er put the food box on the table: "I made several kinds of food, and my mother asked me to send them." "You did it?" He picked up his eyebrows, and his body was moving quickly to the food box. When wen''er saw him like this, the unhappiness in his heart immediately cleared away, and a soft smile came out on his face: "yes, please taste it." Wan Kun just opened the lid of the box. Then he remembered that there was another man in the room. He turned to Gu Xian and said, "who are you? Why are you here? " Gu Xian is shocked. He doesn''t recognize her? Didn''t he meet her in the garden yesterday? I met her in the garden the day before yesterday. She thought he recognized her. After all, they had seen her in the ancient family. "I - I -" she did not know how to answer, but saw Wan Kun frown: "go out, no more into my room without my permission." Gu Xian''s face is red, ashamed and angry. She is not told by Wan kunxun, but in front of Zheng Nianwen. She has no face. Gu Xian rushed out with tears in her eyes, and ran away for a while. Read the text to look at Wan Kun, smile and ask: "you really don''t know?" Wan Kun shook his head: "I really don''t know. Why? Should I know each other? There are at least fifty or sixty girls in my house. I don''t know all of them. " "What? You know that? Just now I saw you talking, in your yard? " In her yard? Her yard is now deserted. There are no girls. "I don''t know," she shrugged. "Eat it." Wan Kun took a piece of moon cake and was about to take a bite. Suddenly, he thought that today is the Mid Autumn Festival and reunion festival. His father stayed by the Qingshui lake alone and didn''t even speak. He put the moon cake back again and took the hand of Nian Wen: "follow me to Qingshui lake." Nianwen nodded: "OK, let''s take a pot of wine and have two drinks with him." He laughed, reached out and scraped her nose: "you, you want to drink." She smiled: "are you the roundworm in my stomach? Even you know that? " They laughed for a while and asked people to prepare a carriage and go out with their food boxes. Seeing that he was leaving, Gu Xian ran after him and asked after him, "young master, you are ready for the mid autumn festival feast. Do you want to go out?" Wan Kun''s head didn''t reply: "I''ll give you a reward and enjoy it. I won''t go back tonight. I''ll let the porter lock up early, and don''t have to wait for me." Speaking, the two have walked out of the moon door, leaving Gu Xian behind. Gu Xian was so angry that she stamped her feet. She prepared for the mid autumn festival feast for many days, and specially made a beautiful silk dress. She planned to leave a good impression on him at the mid autumn festival feast, so that he could pay attention to himself. As a result, the result was - Chapter 1652 All blame Zheng Nianwen. If it wasn''t for her, the young master wouldn''t leave, let alone end up at night. She is really a fox spirit. If it goes on like this, the young master will fall into her hands sooner or later. No, she has to think about countermeasures. She must not let the boy be fascinated by her. Sit by the clear water lake and drink. Look at the bright full moon in the sky. There are father and Nianwen beside them. Behind them is mother''s sleeping place. For a moment, their family seems to be reunited. My father said a lot today, maybe because he came to see him with a reading article and spent the Mid Autumn Festival with him. He is very happy. For a long time, there was a smile on his face, and he also brightened up with his mood. Everything is moving in a good direction. Everything in the future will get better and better. The three slept by the lake all night. When they woke up, the morning dew soaked their clothes. Mr. Wan urged them to go back: "the clothes are wet. Go back quickly. It''s time to catch cold." Wan Kun nodded, "Dad, let''s go and come to see you another day. If you want to see us, come home to see me." Mr. Wan nodded: "I know. I''m more wordy than your mother. Let''s go quickly. Don''t catch the cold. It''s not easy." He watched the two children get on the carriage, watched the carriage gallop away, the smile on his face remained for a long time. He went back to Jianyun''s tomb and wiped the dew on the monument with his sleeve: "see? Who told you to leave so early? If you are still here, maybe we will be able to pick up our grandson soon. " Wan Kun took off his wet coat and asked in Korean, "are you cold?" Wen''er shook his head. "It''s not cold." It''s not polite. Since she woke up in liulicheng last time, she seems to have never been cold again. Wan Kun said, "I think your mouth is purple. It must be very cold. Come here." Wen''er''s body moved in a little further from him: "I''m not cold, really." If she moves, it''s still in this carriage. It''s so big. Where can she move? Wan Kun stretched out his long arm, clasped her wrist, and pulled her into his arms: "look, it''s cold all over, not cold." She twisted her body and said, "no, I''m not cold at all. Let go." His eyes were dim, as if there was a fire rising from the bottom of his eyes: "don''t move!" She seemed to feel something. She dared not move at once. She fell on his chest and blushed. "You little goblin, you''re killing me," he wailed bitterly Wen''er spits out his tongue: "who is harming whom? It''s you who must pull me over, not me - HMM - "the warm lip pressed her lips, and the tingling palpitation immediately spread all over her body. His breath became more and more urgent, and his hands were unconsciously stretched into her clothes, and his hands were smooth and soft. The carriage suddenly stopped and they woke up in a dream. As soon as she pushed him away, she quickly shrank to the other end of the carriage, blushing and bleeding: "you, you unexpectedly -" he even put his hand into her clothes. The most exasperating thing is that she didn''t refuse, or even - enjoyed - the soft jade and the warm fragrance left him like this. He was very angry and shouted to the coachman outside: "what happened?" "The coachman said:" childe, there seems to be something wrong in front of us. We must be surrounded by many people. We can''t get through it Chapter 1653 "I see!" Wan Kun sighed for a long time. When the heat in his stomach subsided, he said to Nianwen, "I''ll go out and have a look. Don''t come out here." Read Wen to nod, just hope he disappears quickly, don''t stare at her burning face again. Wan Kun had never seen such a shy wen''er before. He thought it was very interesting. He leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead: "silly girl, sooner or later, it''s all my people. What''s the shame?" Read a text to push him a, bulging cheek way: "sooner or later matter who say accurate, you less with me this set, leave me far away." She felt like a piece of meat, and wankun in front of her was a wolf, a hungry wolf, who might knock her down at any time and eat clean. Wan Kun reached out and pinched her bulging cheek. He was helpless on one face: "have you forgotten? There are three months left in a year''s mourning period. How can I move you at this time? Don''t worry. The earliest thing is three months later. " Don''t worry? What is reassurance? What kind of heart is this? Wan Kun has drilled out of the carriage, leaving her alone in the carriage to be upset and mad. "What''s the matter?" Asked a young onlooker in the wankun Dynasty. The young man glanced at him, saw that he was well-dressed, with extraordinary bearing and different attitude. He smiled and said, "a man died in the lake half a month ago. He said he was bitten by the lake monster. I don''t know whether it was true or not." Wan Kun raised his eyebrows: "the lake monster? Where is the lake monster? " "It''s all hearsay, I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Someone saw a huge thing in the lake last night. He said that the lake monster came to the shore to absorb the moon on the full moon night. He said it was very big and terrible. As a result, the dead body was found in the lake today. No one said that the lake monster killed him." Wankun does not believe in the theory of lake monsters. This half moon lake has existed here for hundreds of years, and has never heard of any more. He pushed forward and squeezed to the lake. He saw a bloody corpse lying on the grass beside the lake. No relatives came to identify the corpse. It was supposed to be a woman. She was dressed in coarse cloth, barefoot, swollen face, and could not see the original appearance. There were several blood holes in her body. He squatted down and examined the wound of the body. It was a sharp weapon, but not a knife or sword. It was a sharp, round weapon, not a commonly used weapon. It looked like the bite marks of a giant animal''s teeth. No wonder these villagers would say that this man was killed by a lake monster. At this time, officials came to evacuate the onlookers and carry the unclaimed bodies back. He looked at the half moon lake. The water was very calm, quiet, and there was not even a ripple. This is the same as the Banyue lake he has seen before. He doesn''t believe that there will be such things as lake monsters in it. Return to the carriage, read the text to ask him: "what''s the matter outside?" "When a man died, the common people said he was killed by the lake monster. I went to see it. It should be killed by him. The wound on his body seemed to be bitten by sharp teeth, but it was actually a rare weapon, with round head, round body and thick thumb. I remember seeing this kind of thing somewhere." He can''t remember for a moment, but he did. "Nian Wen then said:" the tip of the head is round and the thumb is thick and thin. Isn''t that the iron drill used in the blacksmith''s shop Wan Kun clapped his thigh. "Yes, it''s the iron drill. I saw it when I went to the blacksmith''s shop. I didn''t remember it for a while." Chapter 1654 "It''s usually only in a blacksmith''s shop. The murderer of that woman is not the one in the blacksmith''s shop?" Wan Kun shook his head: "that''s not good. Well, we don''t have to deal with the investigation. We have a constable to do it. You don''t have to worry about this." He blinked, smiled and said, "you''d better worry about it for three months." Read a text one Leng: "three months later? What to do in three months? " He bullied her, and the hot and humid lips came to her ear: "three months later, when the filial piety period is over, we will get married. Are you ready for your wedding dress?" Nianwenyi pushes him away: "who wants to marry you? It''s beautiful!" He laughed more and more happily: "look! I''ll take you back. " Seven days later, side by side. "Dad, where are you going in a hurry?" Nianwen stayed at home for several days without going out. He was so bored that he saw that his father was going out and hurried to catch up. Zhongwen''s footsteps did not stop. He glanced at her and said in a low voice, "I want to go out to work. You stay at home." "No, I''m going to be moldy. You''re going with me." Zhongwen glared at her. "Nonsense, I''m going to work, not to play. I''m obedient." Nianwen shook his head: "I don''t care. I''ll go with you." Along with Zhongwen''s side of the bodyguard said: "Lord, Princess know medical skills, take the princess, maybe you can help." That''s the scene of killing. She''s too angry. It''s not good for her to go there alone. But Nianwen is a child with a bad temper. If she doesn''t take her, she will probably go alone. It''s better to go with him. He finally nodded his head: "OK, you can go with me, but you have to promise me that when you arrive at the scene, you can''t run around or move around." In order to go out to play with my father, I have to go out first. Each of them rode a horse and went out of the city all the time. Nianwen ran up to his father and asked, "Daddy, where did the murder happen? I need you to join me and the king himself to break it. " Zhongwen''s eyebrows were always close, pointing to the lake in the distance. "It''s said that there are monsters in this half moon lake. Recently, bodies have been salvaged from the lake. Plus today, there are seven people in total." Nianwen thought that seven days ago and wankun were passing by here. He also heard such a rumor. Some people died in the Banyue lake, seven days and seven days. Does anyone die in the lake every day? "Do you believe there is a lake monster in this lake?" Zhongwen asked Read text shake head: "do not believe, if there is a lake monster, why only bite to death, do not eat?" Zhong Wen nodded: "yes, the Emperor didn''t believe it, so he ordered me to come to investigate this matter. It was mainly to calm the lake monster and give the people an explanation." In the distance, there was a sudden scream on the Bank of the half moon lake. The people scattered and fled. The man standing at the bow of the boat holding a steel fork around the lake was the most terrifying. The man who supported the boat fought his life, but could not move. The blue lake began to ice. It''s autumn. Although the weather is not hot, it''s not cool, let alone cold. How could the lake suddenly freeze? The people scattered and fled, shouting that the lake monster was coming out to eat people. When Zhongwen and Nianwen saw the rioting ahead of them, they rushed to stop a yamen servant in a bad uniform: "what''s the matter?" Chapter 1655 The Yamen servant saw that he was king side by side and hurried to salute. Zhongwen turned over and dismounted, "don''t be polite, say it quickly." Yamen runner just said the strange image just by the lake. His face was pale with fright, and he even kept shivering. "Lord, don''t go there. It must be a lake monster. It must be right." Zhongwen felt that the fact was too strange to see with his own eyes. He turned to read: "you stay, I''ll go to see for myself." Nianwen promised, but when her father passed, she followed him quietly. On the Bank of Banyue lake, a woman''s body was lying alone on the grass. Her face was pale and floating. There were obvious bruises on her neck and two blood holes on her chest. She dyed her clothes dark red. I''m wearing a pair of dark blue pants, barefoot. Further on, a stream of cold air came out of the lake, like suddenly falling into an ice kiln. She squatted on the edge of the lake and reached out to touch the ice on the lake. It was indeed ice, but it was not as cold as she imagined. With a touch of her hand, the ice broke. Then, the cracks continued to extend. Soon, the ice on the whole lake was all broken and disappeared in a blink of an eye. The chill also disappeared with the ice, as if it had never appeared. "It''s really strange. I''m in a hurry to come and go. I''ll see you for the first time with this kind of ice." Zheng Zhongwen said. "Is there a lake monster in the lake?" the bodyguard said Zheng Zhongwen is not sure now. If not, how to explain the sudden appearance of ice? If so, why hasn''t the lake monster come out and hurt people yet? And there are two people in the lake. It''s easy for the lake monster to hurt them. But no lake monster appeared until the boat came back to the shore. Nianwen squats back to the body of the deceased, and checks the wounds on the body. The blood holes are one in the chest, the center of the heart, and the other in the lungs, directly through the lungs to the back. It can be seen that the killer''s strength is strong, and only pierced twice, both times in the critical part, so the killer must be an old hand, an old hand in killing. Zheng Zhongwen returns to Nianwen: "what''s the discovery?" read the text as like as two peas at the chest, and said, "Dad, this is not what a monster''s teeth bite. It''s hurt by iron drill. Last time I passed by here from Wan Shui Kun from Qingshui lake, it was the second day of the Mid Autumn Festival. There was also a dead man on the same day, and the wound was just like this." The two captains from the boat came to Zheng Zhongwen''s side quickly: "Wang Ye, did you see it just now? It''s really the evil gate. It''s nice to end the lake. Suddenly it''s frozen. Our boat is in there and can''t move for half a day. " Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "see, OK, let''s not talk about this first. My king asked you, who are the seven people who died?" The constable calmed down and said, "my Lord, it''s strange. I don''t know whether the lake monster is male or not, but he chose women to fight. All the seven who died are women." Zheng Zhongwen asked, "where do these seven people live?" The constable thought for a moment, and said, "there are all people who live anywhere. There are all people outside the city. They are all young women in their twenties." Nianwen looks at the dress of the woman. Obviously, she is not a woman from a rich family. First of all, robbery and murder are excluded. Chapter 1656 Since it''s not robbery and killing, and it''s all women, then there''s another possibility. This requires an autopsy, as well as several other bodies. "Has your yamen''s work been autopsied?" The constable said, "I want to test it, but the family of the dead refused. They said it was an insult to the dead. They refused. We have no way but to let them take people back to bury them." "Pedantic!" Nianwen looked around and said, "since the family of the deceased hasn''t been found yet, I''ll do the autopsy now, so as not to miss the opportunity to catch the murders." The constable was stunned: "seize the opportunity? This, isn''t it killed by the lake monster? What are you looking for? Just catch the lake monster. " Nianwen shook his head: "no, it''s not the lake monster. She was murdered." She grabbed the woman''s hand, looked at her fingernails, and found some dandruff in the nail seam. This kind of dandruff is obviously human skin tissue. She put down her hand and reached for her waistband. Zheng Zhongwen frowned: "what are you doing?" "I want to see if she has been harmed by a rapist," read the text Seven days, seven lives, seven women. There''s no such coincidence in the world. Her hands did not stop, continue to do her work, Zhongwen sighed, this girl, and her mother a temper, to do things must do, no matter what their identity. That''s all. Let her do it. Zhongwen saw that she had put on clothes and trousers for the dead, and asked, "how is it?" Nianwen''s brows were locked, and his face was very bad: "as I expected, it was really the work of a lecher. If we can check the other six bodies, we can be more sure whether they were done by the same person." The constable said, "but those people have been taken back by the families of the dead. Maybe they have been buried." Nian Wen squats by the lake and washes his hands. A familiar breath suddenly penetrates her nose? This is the breath of the cloud. His breath is different from that of ordinary people. When she sniffed, she knew that she stood up and looked around. But where there was the shadow of the cloud, even the breath just smelled, disappeared instantly. Is it an illusion? Just smelled his breath, was it just an illusion? "Wener, what''s the matter with you?" Zhongwen saw that her face was abnormal. Nian Wen shakes his head: "it''s OK. I just fell into a trance. Oh, where are we?" The constable said quickly, "when it comes to the fact that the other six bodies have been taken away by their families, they may have been buried." "It won''t be so fast. Maybe the first few people have been buried, but the last few people haven''t. We''re also a little fastidious about white affairs here. It''s probably too late to go to the test now." Zheng Zhongwen nodded, "wen''er is right. If you want to catch the real murderer, you must have an autopsy to determine the cause of death before you start the hunt." The constable said hurriedly, "the villain will take you now." Li Bei happened to handle all the lake monster murders. The address of each of the dead is very clear. He took them to the house where the accident happened in recent days. As expected, there were three other families who did not bury people. One of the families didn''t even have the coffin ready to see the king and the princess come in person. Even if the family of the deceased were willing to oppose the autopsy, they were afraid to let them examine it. In fact, when people pull back, they have found some abnormalities, but this kind of thing is just their own shame, they simply pretend not to know. Chapter 1657 After examining the bodies of three people, Nian Wen didn''t say anything more in front of the family, but said that he would find the murderer as soon as possible and give everyone a confession. There are a lot of villagers around. Everyone wants to know about the internal situation. The princess''s intentional maintenance has given a little comfort to the sad family members. Thanks for sending them out. On the way back, Zheng Zhongwen frowned at the beginning of reading Wen and asked, "are you sure?" read the text as like as two peas: "yes, it''s all one person. In the same way, everyone''s death is the same. They are the first to rape and kill. Even the location of the wound that they die is the same. There is a strange thing." "What?" Zheng Zhongwen asked urgently. "These women, each wearing the same dark blue trousers, all of them don''t fit, obviously not their own trousers. I asked the deceased''s husband quietly, and he said that they were not his own, and they had never seen each other. The three families were the same, including the body found by the Half Moon Lake today, wearing the same trousers." What''s worse is that the cloth of this kind of trousers is very common. People with poor living conditions all wear this kind of cloth. It''s blue and dirt resistant. Almost every household has this kind of color of clothes and pants. It''s very difficult to investigate from this aspect. Zheng Zhongwen also frowned: "what other clues?" Nianwen said: "then there is the wound on the body of the deceased, which is like being injured by the commonly used iron chisel in the blacksmith''s shop, and there are human scurf left in the nail seams of several deceased people. Presumably, it was scratched from the perpetrator''s body under the extremely painful condition." With the constable beside the two, he chimed in: "there is another situation where the villain asked the family members of the dead. Before the accident, the dead went shopping in Fengning street." "Fengning street? It''s all in Fengning street? " Read and ask. The constable shook his head: "it''s not clear if the first scene is Fengning street, but they did leave home and go to Fengning street, and then they never came back." Fengning street is an old street. There are all kinds of bargains on the street. Most of the people who buy things in Fengning Street are people who have a difficult life in the city. From the street to the end of the street, there are two miles long. The shops are full. There are 13 cloth shops, eight blacksmiths, and more than 100 other shops. Even if the iron drill is a lethal weapon, it may not be the work of the people in the blacksmith''s shop. Although the iron drill is a common tool in the blacksmith''s shop, it is not uncommon for people to have it at home. "Since there is such a clue, why don''t you check it and believe in the legend of the lake monster killing?" Asked Zheng Zhongwen. The constable was very ashamed, and he didn''t believe it at the beginning. He had planned to send someone to Fengning street to visit and explore. However, in that half month, the body of the lake was salvaged every day, and the rumors of the lake monster became more and more popular. Sheng even believed it unconsciously... "Back to the king, these women''s bodies are found in the Banyue lake every day. In addition, some people have seen the lake monster with their own eyes. Let''s --" "it''s ridiculous. Listen to you, does the lake monster come out of the Banyue lake, then enter the city, and rob the women in the city to go to the Banyue lake? Is that reasonable? Is that right? " Zheng Zhongwen glared at him angrily. Chapter 1658 The constable''s face is extremely embarrassed. Before going to the autopsy, he almost believed in the killing of the lake monster. But after the autopsy, he listened to the princess''s analysis of the case and some clues in his hands. He immediately woke up. It was clear that there was a rapist who robbed the woman in the city and then dumped the body Yuehu, such a simple case, the constable who has been handling the case for many years, even ignored those clear clues and believed the false rumors directly. But it''s not true. If that rumor is really false, what''s the reason why the lake suddenly freezes today? "I have a way, maybe." Read the words. "Tell me!" Nianwen, hehe and a smile: "the snake is in the cave. We can''t catch him easily. But if we send food to the cave and lure the snake out of the cave, isn''t it simple?" Lure the snake out of the hole? It does sound good. Zheng Zhongwen asked, "how to lure snakes out of the cave?" "It''s simple. I''ll send some good captains to walk in Fengning Street dressed as women. I''ll go today. The rapist kills one person every day. I think it''s no exception to come today." Zheng Zhongwen and Constable are both bright at the moment. This idea is really good. It''s the most effective way to catch the murderer at present. "I will go then," read the text "No, you can''t go," Zheng said without thinking "Why? But I came up with the idea. Why can''t I go? " Zheng Zhongwen stared at her angrily: "why do you ask? A girl, when encountering this kind of thing, can''t hide. It''s better for you to send it to the door? " The constable also said: "yes, princess, the murderer is cruel. You''d better not join in the activity. If we are here, we will surely bring the murderer to justice." Read the text and don''t follow: "that''s not good. What if the murderer has good martial arts? Can you beat him? It''s not even adding casualties. With me, I can -- " " what can I do? Who do you think you are? Remember your identity. You are the princess of the palace side by side. You shouldn''t have intervened in this kind of thing. You''ve done enough today. Don''t go back quickly? " Read the article to see father angry, dare not say anything more, had no choice but to leave. She knew that her father was for her good, but after working hard for a long time, she finally had a way to catch the murderer. She wanted to catch the murderer by hand, but such a good opportunity was so lost, and she felt very bad. When passing by jubaozhai, she accidentally saw Xiaosi standing at the door. Xiaosi is my younger brother''s boy in Zhengzhou. He and his younger brother are inseparable on weekdays. This meeting is here. My younger brother must have come to jubaozhai again. It''s really unfair to think about how old her brother is and how old he can come out at any time. She''s seventeen years old, so she''s always stuck with her and won''t let her come out to play. She turned over and dismounted, beckoned little four to lead her horse. "Little four, little Lord is in there?" "In, in the selection of things." "Nian Wen sneers:" the things in this treasure room are not cheap. How can he get so much money Small four hey hey straight smile: "small Wang Ye comes to gather treasure Zhai to buy thing not to want money." "No money? Who are you coaxing? I last came back here and bought a jade pot. It cost 3000 Liang silver. That''s all my private money. Why don''t he buy things for nothing? " Xiaosi pointed to the plaque of jubaozhai and said with a smile, "the princess didn''t know. This jubaozhai is actually an industry of ten thousand families." Chapter 1659 What? Thousands of industries? Which is wankun''s territory? When she came to buy the jade pot last time, Wan Kun was still with her. Why didn''t he say it was the property of ten thousand families? She also received three thousand Liang silver, three thousand Liang silver!! When she went back, she showed her mother the jade pot. She asked her how much she bought it. She said it was three thousand Liang... The tears of the mother''s smile all flew out, saying that the jade pot is only worth three hundred Liang at most... Good you wankun, even I''m a traitor indeed. She strided into the jubaozhai. When the waiter saw the guests coming in, he hurried to meet them. When he saw the princess of Changle, his face was full of laughter. When the princess came back, he still came with their childe. "When the princess comes, there is a loss of welcome, there is a loss of welcome." The guy smiles and flatters. Wen''er glanced at him lightly and asked, "where is the little prince?" The man said quickly, "I''m here, right inside. I''ll take you there." The lad led the princess to go inside. There were some beautiful but useless gadgets on the outside shelf. The good things were all in the inside. When the little Lord came here, he just strolled outside and occasionally bought one or two new gadgets. Later, he found that there was a room full of goods in it, and then he never looked outside again Every time I come back, I go straight into the inner room. It''s a pity that eight out of ten will not buy it. These two are bought, but they are all recorded in the account of the owner. "Princess, little prince is in there." The waiter stood at the door and didn''t plan to go in. There was a shopkeeper in the room who was greeting him personally. He didn''t need him, and there were rules in the room. He was an outsider and couldn''t go in at will. Wen''er nods and pushes the door straight in. She comes back for the first time. As soon as the door is opened, a faint smell of water sandalwood creeps into her nose. It''s cold and light. It''s refreshing to smell. There''s something else in the fragrance. It''s not the smell of water sandalwood. as like as two peas, he knows that the fragrance of Wan Kun tune is similar to that of his house, but it is not exactly the same. Zhengzhou is lying on one side of the counter, playing with a beautifully carved copper bracelet in his hand. His face is full of excitement, and he can''t help looking through it. She leaned forward and said with a smile, "why, the little prince who lives side by side in the palace likes the things of women''s house?" Playing with the copper bracelet wholeheartedly in Zhengzhou, she didn''t notice anyone coming in at all. She suddenly made a noise, which scared him. She kept patting her chest and said: "sister, how about you make a sound when you walk? People are going to scare you to death. " "I didn''t make a sound, or did you concentrate too much? Isn''t it just a copper bracelet, as for seeing it so seriously? " Zhengzhou took the bracelet and shook it in front of her eyes: "this is not an ordinary bracelet." Nianwen shrugs: "also, what is sold in the jubaozhai, or what is hidden here, can it be a common thing?" Her eyes lingered on the bracelet. When she saw the copper bracelet, it was very common. But the more carefully she looked, the more she could feel its difference. The patterns carved on the top were very exquisite. It was the gold bracelet carved by the gold jeweler in the palace, which might not be so exquisite. Why does it take so much effort to carve these patterns for a copper bracelet? Chapter 1660 No matter how it is carved, it is still a copper bracelet? Seeing that Nianwen didn''t see the key point of the bracelet, Zhengzhou said with a smile, "sister, you don''t know how to use the bracelet, do you?" Read a text Leng: "bracelet is to wear on the hand, how can I use it?" Zhengzhou is happy. My sister always says that he has little knowledge. He can''t move to preach with him. Today, he is looking for an opportunity, just showing his prestige. "Elder sister, it seems that your experience is not better than that of my younger brother. If it''s just an ordinary bracelet, do you think it''s necessary for me to lie here and watch it for a long time?" Read the text to pick eyebrows: "then you say to see, this copper bracelet, what is the magic use on earth?" Zhengzhou was just about to show off in front of her sister, but the shopkeeper cut off the conversation: "little Lord, let the villain speak." This thing was just discovered in Zhengzhou. Although the shopkeeper explained about it, he knew more than his elder sister, but he didn''t know all about it. Zhengzhou nodded his head and handed the bracelet back to the shopkeeper: "OK, thank you for explaining it to my sister." The shopkeeper''s smile was even worse. He really liked the little prince more and more. The little prince was noble and young, but he didn''t have the pampering spirit of the common Prince and aristocrat at all. It was also very good to treat these servants. He would never shout or despise them. Just like now, if Cheng is another childe, he will not accept his advice or even scold him for his troubles, but the little prince is very happy to return the bracelet to his hand, and there is no displeasure at all. It can be seen that his mind is clear and pure, and indeed he deserves to be the son of the king and the princess protector side by side. The shopkeeper put the bracelet on his wrist and raised his hand to the Princess: "look, princess, there are three kinds of flowers carved on the bracelet. Each kind of flower represents a kind of concealed weapon. The concealed weapon of Impatiens is to pop up a poisonous needle, like this." He stretched out his finger and held down the stamen of the impatiens. With a little effort, the protruding stamen even sank down. The other end of the bracelet, facing her, said one end, and suddenly popped up a thin needle with a faint blue light. The shopkeeper presses again, and the fine needle shrinks back. He turned the bracelet, and a lifelike rose appeared in front of him. Like the Impatiens, the stamen of the rose is also a mechanism that can be pressed down. The shopkeeper gently pressed it, and a wisp of white smoke flew out of the bracelet. White smoke suddenly went into the nose of the three people. The shopkeeper smiled and said: "this smoke is non-toxic. If you want to use it, you can add the liquid medicine that can produce the smoke. I have matching things here, as well as the antidote. If you want to use it, you have to take the antidote first, so it''s safe." Read the article to see the heart is in full bloom, this thing is really good, take on the body self-defense, that is the best. The shopkeeper turns the bracelet again, and what appears in front of him is a peony flower. It''s magnificent, noble and gorgeous. The opening mechanism of the peony flower is on the leaf closest to the petal. After pressing it, a sharp thin blade pops up instantly. It can be used as a weapon against the enemy. It''s better to cut the throat. Nianwen said to the shopkeeper, "how much is this bracelet? I''ll take it. " The shopkeeper waved: "this is not for sale." Read the article stupefied: "do not sell? How can you do business without selling? What''s the matter? I''m afraid that we can''t afford the palace side by side? " Chapter 1661 The shopkeeper waved his hand repeatedly: "no, no, the princess misunderstood. Our host told us not to sell this thing. He wanted to take it back and send it to others. He put it here for two days. Today, the little prince saw it by chance. He had to play with it. I took it out." Zhengzhou said with a smile, "sister, brother Kun said he wanted to give it to others. Who is it? It won''t be you! " Read Wen quietly face slightly hot, horizontal his one eye, "as long as you talk much, who he wants to send, I don''t know!" Her heart is also happy, bracelets are things that women will wear, wankun said to keep to send people, naturally to give her. Nianwen said to the shopkeeper, "is there anything else good?" The shopkeeper nodded: "yes, there is. It''s the same as this bracelet. It was sent to the shop yesterday. Our host hasn''t had time to see it yet. The princess is predestined." The shopkeeper took out a square box from the drawer below and opened it. There was a copper ring in it. The pattern on the ring is very similar to that on the copper bracelet. It can be seen from the same craftsman. The shopkeeper took out the copper ring from the box and put it on his little finger. The size of the bronze ring is made according to the finger of the woman, so it can only be worn on his little finger. The shopkeeper held up his hands and demonstrated in front of Nianwen: "look, princess, after wearing the ring, just press it like this, and a sharp blade will pop up on the copper ring, which can be used for close combat. Although the thin blade is small and thin, it is extremely sharp and invisible." Although this copper ring does not have the function of poisonous needle and poisonous smoke of copper bracelet, it is also a very delicate weapon. Nianwen also likes it very much. He said, "your boss didn''t say you want to keep it. You can sell it to me, can you?" The shopkeeper was in a bit of a dilemma: "princess, although the owner didn''t say it, it''s because the owner hasn''t come to see it. After reading it, he decides whether to stay. If I sell it now, I''m afraid it''s not like the owner told me." "Besides, you are in the palace all day, princess. There are many guards to protect you. You can''t use it even if you buy it." "Who says I can''t use it? I can use it today," read the text As soon as Zhengzhou heard this, he asked: "sister, what are you going to do?" "Have you heard of the latest Lake Monster murder?" read the article Zhengzhou nodded: "I''ve heard that the lake monster is very ferocious. It kills one person every day, and seven of them have died since the discovery of Jiatian today." "In fact, it''s not that the lake monster is killing people, but that someone is killing people by the lake monster. It''s not that the lake monster is killing people, it''s a person. This person is in the city. I must catch him today." Zhengzhou listens to the heartbreak: "elder sister, does father know?" "Of course I know. I just came back from a half moon lake with him." "And he agreed with you to catch the bad guys?" Zhengzhou asked. "Of course, Dad agrees. I''m the best choice." Zhengzhou doesn''t believe it. Because of her father''s nature, she would like to stay in the house all day long. If she doesn''t go out and walk in the gate, she will stay at home safely, so that she won''t catch any murderers. Nian Wencai doesn''t care whether she believes in Zhengzhou or not. Now she''s focused on catching the flower picking villain and doesn''t want to worry about anything else. "Shopkeeper, I want this. When your boss comes, he will tell me that I took it and put it on his account. He won''t blame you." Chapter 1662 She quickly rolled the ring off the shopkeeper''s hand and put it on her finger. The more satisfied she was, she thanked the shopkeeper and left, leaving the gaping shopkeeper and Zhengzhou. The shopkeeper asked Zhengzhou, "little Lord, did I just get robbed?" Zhengzhou nodded: "it seems to be --" "what should I do then?" The shopkeeper asked. Zhengzhou shrugs his shoulders and shows his hands: "you can do what you want. You can do it by yourself. It''s not that I robbed your things, who robbed and who went to find them." The shopkeeper has a black thread... Zhengzhou asked again, "is there any special novelty?" The shopkeeper shook his head firmly: "No." "Really not?" "Really not." "Then play with the bracelet for me." ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡± Little Wang is here to play with bracelets until it''s dark. The shopkeeper has just sent him away, and the owner is in a hurry. "Didn''t you send someone to tell me that you sent me a copper ring yesterday, let me have a look? What about things? " Wan Kun enters the room and sits down. He takes the tea from the waiter. The shopkeeper said with a bitter face, "there''s nothing left." Wan Kun was stunned and immediately put down the tea cup in his hand: "no? what do you mean? Make it clear. " So the shopkeeper said what happened today in detail, without missing a word. Wan Kun''s eyebrows, which had been stretched out, wrinkled at the end of the last paragraph: "what do you say? She''s going to catch the murderer? " The shopkeeper nodded: "this is what the princess said. I don''t know whether it''s true or not." Wan Kun stood up and asked, "where does she say to catch the murderer?" The shopkeeper shook his head: "she didn''t elaborate, but she said that the Lord knew about it." Ten thousand Kun wind generally rushed out, rode the horse and went to the palace side by side. In the palace of the king, the lights were bright. When the doorkeeper saw him, he led him into the palace without even asking. Holding the moon in the upper room, Qi Rongyue looks at Wan Kun, who is worried, and asks, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Wan Kun asked, "what about wen''er? Is she in the house? " Rong Yue shakes her head: "she hasn''t come back yet." "How about the prince? Is the Lord here? " He asked in a hurry. Dissolving the moon is to shake his head again: "he also is not in, in the morning father and daughter go out together, did not come back." "What happened?" Dissolving the moon is urgent. Wan Kun said: "wen''er went to the jubaozhai today, and took a sword from the shopkeeper. He said he wanted to catch the murderer, and he would take action tonight." Dissolving the moon immediately stood up from the chair: "what? Catch the murderer? What kind of murderer do you want? " Wan Kun said the murder case of the lake monster once again, "princess, this criminal is not only ferocious, but also has excellent martial arts. Wen''er is not his opponent, and he is extremely cruel and good at camouflage and concealment. The day before yesterday, the Lord ordered me to use the intelligence network to check this criminal, but there is no clue so far. It can be seen that this man is not an ordinary murderer." Dissolving the moon to be anxious the complexion is white: "this wench, is simply mischievous, this kind of matter, is also her a girl can intervene?" Wan Kun said, "I''ll go to see her now. Hurry up and send someone to inform the Lord. I suspect that the Lord doesn''t know that wen''er is also catching the murderer." Rong Yue nodded: "yes, according to Zhongwen''s temper, it''s impossible for her to stay. She must have sneaked back when she came back. This girl is really getting more and more unruly." Wan Kun said: "now is not the time to say that, we must find her as soon as possible, otherwise once she is targeted by the murderer, things will be troublesome." Chapter 1663 In a ready-made clothes shop, Nianwen bought a pair of coarse cloth clothes worn by ordinary women, and then wrapped the beautiful black girl up with a headscarf. His face was also smeared with some paint to make his skin appear dimmer. When he looked at the bronze mirror, the person in the mirror, who was the Lord of Changle, was clearly the little daughter-in-law of ordinary people. She paid the shopkeeper''s silver with satisfaction and set off for Fengning street. Fengning street is not the first time she came here. Last time, five years ago, she and Zhou Jiao sneaked out to play in the absence of the master. They wandered in the streets full of dignitaries for a while, and left when they felt bored. They walked casually and came to Fengning street. Fengning street is also very busy, and the level of bustle is no less than Changde street. All the people in Fengning Street are her usual The poor people they seldom get in touch with, although they are shabby in clothes and shy in their pockets, all of their faces are full of a kind of smile called sincere smile, which is not found in the faces of the rich people in Changde street. She thought it was very interesting, so she and Zhou Jiao wandered here for a while, ate some snacks and a bowl of beef noodles. Although there was little beef in the beef noodles, the soup head was very fresh. She remembered for a long time, but she didn''t have a chance to come back later. Thinking of beef noodles, she finally felt hungry, which reminded her that she didn''t eat lunch today. It was going to be dark. She quickly looked for the beef noodle shop in the street according to her memory. In the alley next to a candle shop, she finally found the noodle shop. The alley is very short. There are restaurants in the whole row. Noodle shop is the smallest of these restaurants. The old mother-in-law cooks the soup head outside, the fragrance overflows, there are two middle-aged men sitting in the room, who are impatient and urging. The old mother-in-law repeatedly replied, "OK, I''ll be right now, just a moment, just a moment." Wen''er walked up to his wife and said, "I want one side of beef noodles. Put more beef, and I''ll pay more." The old mother-in-law nodded, "well, come in and sit down." The old mother-in-law looked at the two men in the eye room again, and her face was a little worried: "why don''t you go to my room to eat?" It''s getting late. She comes to eat alone, and there are other men. I''m afraid it''s not good. Wen''er waved: "no, I''ll eat here. You''re busy." She strode into the room, without the little daughter-in-law''s kind of wriggling, graceful and graceful. Facing the two men''s eyes, she didn''t even look at them. When my wife saw her like this, her heart was a little wider. She secretly said that the girl seemed to be brave. Soon, the soup was ready, and the old woman began to cook noodles. The cooked noodles were watered with soup heads, and then with her own pickled vegetables and beef, a bowl of delicious beef noodles was ready. The two men put beef noodles on the table. When they had something to eat, their mouths were closed, but their eyes were still reading from time to time. Although Nianwen''s face is deliberately darkened, his facial features are still very beautiful. When his eyes move, they are enough to attract people''s souls. Such a beautiful little girl with a clear temperament, a generous demeanor and a beautiful appearance naturally needs more eyes. This more see, in the heart then more ticklish, finally, that tall slightly fat man said: "the little lady this meeting son a person to come out to eat noodles, is not to be driven out by the husband''s house?" Chapter 1664 Nianwen''s eyes fell on him, and he raised his eyebrows and asked, "this elder brother is here to eat noodles. Is it because his mother-in-law has driven him out?" "Oh - it''s still a good mouth, interesting!" The man felt more and more interesting. He stood up and tried to read the text in his face. Nianwen looks at him lightly, but his voice is cold for three points: "if you don''t want to die, sit back obediently. If you are tired of living, just come here." Her voice was so light that she didn''t even hear her mother-in-law outside. But it was such a light voice that made the man shiver quietly in his heart. He said nothing and sat back obediently. He didn''t dare to move any more. Not all women dare to say this kind of words, and not all women can say this kind of words in the face of men who are intentionally offended. He can tell that he can''t get up with the woman in front of him. They didn''t even finish their noodles, so they paid the bill and left in a hurry. My wife and grandma came in with the noodles for reading. She saw half of the bowl of beef noodles left on the table. She sighed, "since I don''t want to eat, why waste the food? It''s really a sin." Read the text but smile no language, took the beef noodles from my wife''s wife, sure enough, the beef is much more than what she ate last time. As soon as my wife took away the two bowls on the front table, another guest came in. She was a tall man. The sky was getting dark outside, and she didn''t light the oil lamp in the room. She didn''t see the man''s appearance, but she thought he was gloomy. "The old rules." The man sat down, the voice of the old woman said. The old mother-in-law repeatedly said that she put down the bowl and began to prepare. Nianwen hangs his head and eats noodles. He feels that the man sitting opposite the front desk is looking at her. He slowly swallows the noodles in his mouth. He looks up at the man ahead at will. The man was dressed in a black dress. His sleeves were tied with dark yellow string. His face was red and black. It was not like the sun, but rather like the fire. The man''s eyes are very strange. They are different from the two men who secretly stare at her. He also looks at her, but he is bold and unbridled. His eyes don''t look special, but if you look closely, you can see a small cluster of flames jumping from the bottom of his eyes, as if the beast finally found its own prey. Nianwen frowns and hates the man''s eyes. It''s uncomfortable. She simply dropped her head to eat noodles when he didn''t exist. Nianwen eats fast. When his wife brings the man''s noodles and lights the oil lamp, her bowl is already bottomed out. "How much, mother-in-law?" She got up and went to the old woman. The old woman said with a smile, "the little lady''s appetite is very good. One silver is good." There was no silver in Nian Wen''s body. After a long time of touching in the money bag, he finally found the smallest silver ingot, which also had two pairs. The old mother-in-law hurriedly waved: "I can''t find this. It''s better for the lady to exchange it for silver and give it back later." It''s dark. She has to go to lure the enemy. She can''t wander here. She put a handful of silver into the old woman''s hand and said with a smile, "I will return tomorrow. You don''t need to look for me. You can just buckle it from the inside." The old mother-in-law was stunned. She didn''t look very rich. She looked like a normal family. Chapter 1665 But it''s two liang silver. You don''t need to find it. How generous is it? When wen''er turned around, she saw that the man was still looking at her. In her eyes, there was a look of disgust. The light from the corner of her eyes swept on the ground. The man was wearing a pair of black cloth shoes, and his pants were dark blue trousers. Very common pants, also very familiar. She didn''t think much about it. She went straight away. Walking in Fengning street, the more she thought about it, the more wrong it was. The man''s fierce eyes, black skin in the red, dark pants. In a word, it may not be much, but when all these things are added together, she suddenly lights up in front of her eyes, as if a bright light is on in front of her eyes. She quickly turned around and went back to the noodle shop. The old woman was cleaning the table, with half of the bowl left in her hand. "Gone?" My wife saw her go and went back. She thought she was coming to ask for money. She put down the bowl in her hand and felt out the silver ingot from her arms: "is the lady coming to ask for money? Take it. " Nianwen waved, pointed to the empty table and said, "the man who just sat here eating noodles, has gone?" The old mother-in-law nodded, "it''s strange to say that he can finish all the food in the past. There are so many left today. Didn''t my soup boil well today?" This one is left, and so are the first two. Wen''er said with a smile, "it''s none of your business. Your soup is cooked very well. It''s true, but they have no appetite today. Don''t you think I''ve eaten all of it?" The old woman smiled and nodded, "yes, I have tasted it myself. It''s not different from the past. Maybe they have a bad appetite today." Wen''er asked again, "you know the man who just sat here eating noodles?" "My wife said:" I know him. He is the blacksmith in the old blacksmith''s shop. Everyone calls him the blacksmith Wen''er felt that the light in front of him was more and more bright. He asked again, "are you familiar with him?" The old woman shook her head and said, "not very familiar. He doesn''t like to talk or communicate with others. He comes here alone all day. He never says a word when he comes here to eat noodles. After eating, he will leave." "How many years has he been a blacksmith here?" The old mother-in-law waved: "the blacksmith shop has been open for many years, but he didn''t come long ago, that is, last month. After he came, Lao Mo left. He said he went to visit his family, but he didn''t come back later. He is in charge of the blacksmith shop." Wen''er seems to smell an unusual breath again: "so, is he Lao Mo''s son?" The old mother-in-law nodded: "it''s strange that Lao Mo said so. He has always been an old bachelor. Why did a son suddenly appear? Everyone asked him. He just smiled and didn''t answer. He disappeared in a few days. Someone asked Xiao mo. he only said that Lao Mo went to visit relatives, and didn''t say where to visit relatives. It was strange." Wen''er asked the location of the blacksmith''s shop and left in a hurry. The old mother-in-law looked at wen''er and wondered: "this lady asked Mo blacksmith what to do? Do you like him? No, blacksmith Mo looks gloomy. How beautiful is this lady? How can she look like blacksmith Mo? " When wen''er came to the blacksmith''s shop, it was completely dark. There were fewer and fewer pedestrians in the street. The shops were closed one after another. There were no street lights on the side of the road. The lighting was all by moonlight. The door of the blacksmith''s shop was closed, and there was no light in it. She was going to lean forward to have a look, but suddenly a deep male voice came out from behind: "what are you looking for?" Chapter 1666 Wen''er is frightened and turns around quickly. However, she sees a figure standing behind her in the night. It''s the man she saw in the noodle shop before. I haven''t noticed before. At this time, I found that his breath is very unusual. He should be an expert. I''m afraid his kung fu is still on top of himself. She smiled calmly and said, "I just dropped a bracelet. I want to look for it. I came here walking." The man looked at her expressionless: "is it? So you just went back to the noodle shop to find the bracelet? " Even if she just went back to the noodle shop, did he keep following her? And she didn''t even notice? She nodded: "I just went back to the noodle shop to find the bracelet. How do you know? I didn''t see you when I went. " The man suddenly stepped forward and shortened the distance between them. "I don''t think you''re looking for bracelets, are you looking for people, are you looking for me?" His voice was cold and cold, as if it had come from hell, and his heart was cold and trembling. If it were a normal woman, I''m afraid she would scream with fright. She was still very calm when she read the article. She didn''t have any fear on her face. Her eyes were fixed on the man for a moment: "I said I was looking for something, you said I was looking for someone, it seems that you don''t believe me. Since it''s quoted, why do you say more and say goodbye!" She turned to go, but the man refused: "want to go? I''m afraid it''s not so easy. " He reached for the shoulder of Nian Wen. Read the text side body to avoid, but his hand is like ghost general with shape and come, one can''t remember, two records connect. She uses the golden cicada''s footwork to avoid danger, which is not easy at all. This man is very dangerous. Just after the fight, she felt very tired. If she fought again, she would suffer losses. She wanted to get out, but he couldn''t get her chance. The man''s way is very wild. He doesn''t follow the routine at all, which makes her lose day by day. Fortunately, she has a strong foundation. Recently, her skill has greatly increased. After more than 100 moves, she hasn''t suffered any loss, which also surprises the man. "Little girl, I despised you. I''m very capable!" As he spoke, his moves became more and more rapid. In this way, it is even more difficult to read the text. After reluctantly accepting the three moves, suddenly there is a loud noise on the street, someone''s shouting and horse''s hoof running. She seemed to hear Wan Kun''s voice. She felt a joy in her heart. This joy divided her mind. However, the man made a breakthrough in her defense, which was very reluctant. When wankun arrived, the man just took the recitation. "Don''t move!" The man clasped the neck of reading the text with one hand, and pointed to Wan Kun and the constable who came here. Wan Kun was so shocked that he clenched his fist and said angrily, "you let her go, and I will be your hostage." The man laughs low, the laughter is worse than crying: "little lady, it seems that your good looks are coming. It''s really a young and handsome boy." Nianwen Dynasty winked at wankun, indicating that he should not act rashly. She still has a later move. Wan Kun decides to think about the ring she took from the jubaozhai today. He feels at ease. He is always clever in reading the text. With the ring in his hand, he will be able to win. The man said to Wan Kun, "if you don''t want her to die, just give me back, leave the horse behind, and all the horses back." Wan Kun raised his hands and said in a deep voice, "don''t hurt her. I can give you anything you want." Man Oh, look at wankun up and down. He is gorgeous in clothes and has extraordinary bearing. The objects on his body are not common. Such a person must be very rich. Chapter 1667 Unfortunately, he has never been interested in money. "I want your life, will you give it?" He spoke as if he had won. Wan Kun did not hesitate, "you let her go, my life is for you." The man chuckled and laughed coldly: "I can''t see that a childe like you is still an infatuated species." His mood suddenly began to change and he became a little grumpy: "don''t people like you treat women like clothes and have no love or sex?"? Why would you not even want your own life for a woman? " Wan Kun said, "she is my fiancee and the woman I love most in my life. If I can''t protect my own woman, am I still worthy of being a man?" This sentence, like a sharp sword, pierced into the heart of a man, stabbed him in pain, and those past events moved in front of him, stirring up his restless mind. Read text to feel his lost, feel he clasps the hand of her neck, strength began to become relaxed, she seized the moment, the ring on the finger gently moved, a thin blade popped out, in the moonlight sent out a cold, a murderous attack on the man behind her. The thin blade stabbed the man''s throat. In order to dodge, the man had to let go of her confinement. When she came out, Wan Kun held the sword and fought against it. Wan Kun''s Kung Fu is more advanced than before. Originally, he was on the top of reading the text. When he was fighting with a man, he only drew. And he was still in a state of uneasiness. If a man tried his best with all his heart, I''m afraid that Wan Kun would not be his opponent. Seeing that more and more captains had gathered, the man knew that he could not drag on any longer, so he found an opportunity to jump on the horse''s back which was left aside and drive the horse away from the scene. Wan Kun quickly jumped on a horse and said to the gathered captor, "follow me. The rest of you will block the blacksmith''s shop and find the weapon." Nianwen also got on a horse and ran after wankun outside the city. On the way, he met Zheng Zhongwen again. Zheng Zhongwen was looking for Nianwen. I''ll see her and WAN Kun together. I''m at ease and catch up with her: "what are you running for?" "Read a text way:" Dad, found murderer, he fled to the direction of the city gate, we are chasing As soon as Zheng Zhongwen heard this, he hurriedly called out the rear guard to follow him outside the city. At this time, the gate has been closed, and there are pursuers behind it. Men know that if they don''t go out of the city at this time, they will completely lose the opportunity. He clenched his teeth, galloped on his horse, and just swept up the castle. He stood on the tower and looked back at the people who came after him. The moonlight fell on his black and red face. The murderous air on his face could not be changed. There was a smile on his lips. It was cruel. He jumped and disappeared on the city gate. The officer guarding the city gate saw that Zheng Zhongwen was the leader, and he opened the city gate in a hurry. Everyone drove out of the city, but there was no trace of the man. At this time, a man stumbled and ran, his face was full of fear. The man rushed to Zheng Zhongwen''s horse, knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "help me, help me!" Zheng Zhongwen asked, "who are you? What''s the matter? Say it! " The man shivered and said, "my Lord, my wife and I came from Mutuo county. We missed the night, and the gate was closed again. Then we stopped under the tree in front of us. A man in black just came out. He robbed my horse and robbed my wife. Please help my lady. She is three months pregnant!" Chapter 1668 "Where is it?" Zhong asked Man pointed to a direction, that direction, is the direction of the half moon lake. He went to Banyue lake and caught a woman. Is he going to kill? Zheng Zhongwen sent two captains to stay, took the man in front of him to the city, and the others rushed all the way to the Banyue lake. The horse that the man rode today has been running for a day. It has been exhausted for a long time. It''s also a common horse. Its foot course can''t match the horse that Zheng Zhongwen and others rode. Behind the sound of drinking horses more and more close, the man sneered, clasped in his hand has been scared faint of the woman flew to the ground, swept to the lake. He stood by the lake, with his back to the Silver Lake, holding the collar of the woman. As long as he let go, the woman would fall into the water. He looked at those who surrounded him lightly. "If you dare to go further, I will let her go to the lake to drink enough." Zheng Zhongwen raised his hand and ordered the people to stand by. He asked the man, "who are you? Why is it so dehumanizing and killing so many good women? " Man Leng hum: "you don''t deserve to know who I am, dehumanizing? What is human nature? I''ve never had such a thing before. How can I say it''s extinct? " He looked sideways at the unconscious woman beside his eyes: "good family woman? Who knows if these women are good women? Maybe the child in her belly is someone else''s wild seed. " As he said this, a fierce light suddenly appeared in his eyes, as if he was extremely disgusted with the woman in front of him. With a strong push, he simply pushed the woman out of the water. Zheng Zhongwen was furious and rushed forward with his sword. Wan Kun followed him. They joined hands to fight with him. Nianwen jumped into the water directly to save people. She didn''t play with the water, but she knew that her wateriness was very good. She could hold her breath for a long time under the water. Her mother told her that she fell into the water carelessly when she was a child. She never learned to swim, but she could swim freely and hold her breath for a long time. Everyone thought that she was drowned. As a result, when she was taken ashore, she was like a nobody. She jumped into the water. It was dark. She couldn''t see anything. She could only reach for it. She held her breath for a while, and then she felt that she couldn''t hold it. She was going to float up to summon her breath, but here, a few water grasses caught her feet. She couldn''t make much effort in the water, but she couldn''t break away from the water grass, and her little face was red. She couldn''t hold it anymore. She opened her mouth, but was surprised to find that she could breathe in the water There was no lake in her nose. What''s going on? How could she -- a picture suddenly appeared in her brain. At the bottom of the cold pool, she was free to breathe and swim like a fish. At that time, there was a huge cold Jiao beside her. Yes, it was cold Jiao. All of a sudden, there was a rush of water, and she felt a rush of water coming towards her. She thought of the legend of the lake monster, and she was in a panic. Subconsciously, she reached out to block it. Then she touched one hand, a soft, human hand. Then she reached for the man''s head, with long hair and a hairpin in it. It''s a woman. It''s the woman who fell into the water. She was so ecstatic that she carried her up in her arms. The fight on the shore continued. She dragged the woman ashore and slapped her on the back until she woke up and spat out the lake. Chapter 1669 When the man saw that Nianwen had saved the woman from landing, he was so angry that he roared, "who will let you save her? Who asked you to save her? She should have died, this bitch she would have died! " Under the joint efforts of wankun and Zheng Zhongwen, the men had fallen into the downwind. At this time, a distracted man gave wankun and Zheng Zhongwen a good opportunity. Their swords stabbed him in the back. The man spits a mouthful of blood out of his mouth, grabs two long swords with his backhand, breaks them with force, and cruelly pulls out the broken swords inserted in himself. He slowly turned around and stared at Zheng Zhongwen and WAN Kun with blood red eyes. "If you don''t let me live, let''s die together!" He threw away the broken sword in his hand, bit the tip of his tongue, and a mouthful of blood overflowed from the corner of his lips. Then, his face began to change. On his originally black and red face, it suddenly turned scarlet, and his eyes were as bloody as blood. "Ah -- ah --" the man roared, his clothes were broken and scattered, showing his body full of scars. On the originally very strong body, muscle after muscle seemed to grow up, like someone blowing air into it. Wan Kun frowned and said to himself, "this, he is burning blood?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded, his eyes also shocked: "yes, this is burning blood, he is the spirit blood clan." The spirit blood clan, which is almost forgotten by the world. "Wener, run, run!" Wan Kun shouted The man has stopped burning blood. His figure seems to double in an instant. Standing in front of them, he is like a giant. "Want to run? I''m afraid it''s not that easy. " His voice, as if from the hell hell of the hell, grim. The constable and the bodyguard were frightened to step back. The woman with soft legs started to run to the horse eating grass. The man''s eyes looked at wen''er and sneered, "want to run?" He raised his hand, and the palm quickly gathered the strong vitality. Wan Kun and Zheng Zhongwen saw the situation and rushed to it. The man waved, and a huge force overturned them in an instant. "I can''t help myself. I''ll kill those two bitches first, and then I''ll clean you up slowly." Wan Kun covered his aching chest and asked, "Lord, how long can his blood burning skill last?" Zheng Zhongwen shakes his head: "I can''t say clearly. The strength is different, so the holding time is different. This person has a strong ability. I want to be able to hold on for at least half an hour." Half an hour, enough to kill all of them. They struggled to get up and tried to fly up again to stop him from hurting and reading. However, they suffered from internal injuries at this time, and could not stop in front of the man before he took his hand. Seeing that Nianwen is about to fall into the hands of the maniac, a white shadow suddenly falls from the sky, stands behind Nianwen, and blocks the power of the maniac''s fist. The pupil of the maniac is so small that he can''t believe his eyes. Someone can stop his life-threatening blow. He is still a young man. But in his early twenties, is his skill so deep? "Who are you? I advise you to mind your own business. " Roared the maniac. "Business? I don''t think it''s business. She is the woman I want to protect. You dare to hurt her. It seems that you are the one who is tired of living. " At this time, the clouds and sky, like the God of the world, suddenly appear, saving the world in danger, bringing people hope. Chapter 1670 Nianwen was very happy. She thought that she would never see the clouds again. When she thought of him, she always worried about him. She was afraid that he would not live well. She was afraid that he would be too lonely. Now she is really happy to see him again. "Yuntian, this is for you. Be careful!" Nianwen stands behind him, with a person on his back. The person on his back is just an ordinary woman who does not know martial arts. She can''t stay here with her. The strong will easily hurt her when they fight. Cloud sky nodded, but did not turn back, "you back away." Even if she didn''t see the face of the cloud, she could feel the gravity of the cloud. This was the first time she saw such a heavy cloud. Obviously, Yuntian is not sure that he can easily defeat the man in front of him, the man who plans to die with them at the cost of burning his own life. She carried the woman back to her father and WAN Kun: "father, Wan Kun, how are you?" Zhongwen grabbed her hand and said, "Dad is OK. How about you? Are you hurt? " She shook her head and her eyes were red. At this time, her father was still worried about her: "I''m ok." She gave the woman to two captains and asked them to send her back to the city quickly to find a doctor. She can''t leave now and doesn''t care to treat her. The two captains left with men, and the rest remained in the formation surrounding the enemy. Yuntian and the madman have been fighting together. Their martial arts are totally different. When fighting, they are constantly impacted by cold and hot air. It''s like a cold mountain that hasn''t changed for thousands of years. There are no moves of martial arts sects when fighting. There are instinctive counterattacks between moves. It''s like a fire ghost in hell fire. He''s very skillful in using the heat of one move. They are the nemesis of both sides. No one can take advantage of them. No one can get benefits from each other, let alone escape. Obviously, no one wants to escape. The madman feels that his blood essence is going to burn out, but he wants to kill no one, how can he be reconciled. He broke his tongue again, and a lot of blood essence came out. He wanted to fight with all his strength and die with these people in front of him. The power of the madman suddenly tripled. Yuntian didn''t expect that his power of this palm would be so much stronger than that of the last one. He doesn''t know what burning blood is, or what happens when the other side decides to do their best. This change caught him off guard. White shadow flies backward, falls heavily on the ground, reads the text to be startled, pounces forward to lift him from the ground. The madman walked towards them step by step, and the sky pushed her away: "go, you go!" Read Wen shake his head, eyes have crystal tears slide down: "no, to walk together." Want to go together? He felt that the power he had just lost was returning rapidly, and his heart leaped up again happily like ashes. He was also a needed person, and he had not been forgotten and ignored by her. He stood up again and pushed her behind him: "OK, let''s go together. Wait for me." Cloud sky stood up again, Wan Kun also came to his side: "want to fight together." Although he knew he was invincible, at this time, he could not stand by any longer. Even if he died, he had to kill the demon in front of him. Otherwise, wen''er would die, and wen''er could not. Chapter 1671 There is no reason to refuse. They need help and someone to fight with. "And me!" Nianwen, pushed behind by Yuntian, stood out again, standing on the left side of Yuntian. The three men stood straight, their eyes were firm, and they looked dead. Madman laughs: "good, good - just to send you to the West together." Yuntian takes the lead in throwing himself at the madman, and the icy force in his hand presses on the madman like Mount Tai. The madman did not dare to despise the enemy, and raised his hands to meet the palm. At this time, wankun and Nianwen saw the right time. They both showed their golden cicada footwork and quickly slipped to one left and one right of the madman. Wankun stabbed his short blade into the left abdomen of the madman. Nianwen then popped out the thin blade on the ring and stabbed the madman in the left chest. Just like he stabbed women''s bodies with iron chisels, in the same position. When they drew their swords, they didn''t bring a trace of blood. It was very strange. Wan Kun frowned and his face changed: "no, he''s going to explode." He pulled the words back quickly, but it was still a step late. The face of the madman is heaped with cruel sneer, and a pair of vicious eyes stare at the sky: "go to die, all go to die!" Hearing the sound of "boom", the body of the madman suddenly turned into a blood fog. A powerful force broke out in the blood fog, shaking the sky and Wan kunnianwen out together. Zheng Zhongwen and others, tens of feet away, were also shaken back two steps. The three fell into the grass, covered with blood and no one. "Hurry, take them back to the palace, hurry!" Zheng Zhongwen''s heart was in a state of turmoil. He picked up his daughter. His face was covered with blood. He could not see his face clearly. How could it be so cold in his arms? "Nothing. Nothing." He looked at Wan Kun and Yun Tian again, and their situation was no better than reading Wen. "Come back to the city, to the palace." Now he has only one idea. He goes back to find Rongyue. Only Rongyue can save them. Only Rongyue can save them. Go back to the city quickly. It''s like running crazy all the way. Late at night side by side of the palace, it is really a mess, dissolve the moon to see the three people who are dizzy and bloody, but also surprised to look pale. She marked the pulse for them one by one, but her frown did not slacken. "Come on, get the needle." She took the lead in walking to Yuntian''s body, and ordered her servants to lift up Yuntian and take off her coat. Just after the injection, she found that Yuntian''s meridians were very unusual, his meridians were totally different from the ordinary ones, and the breath in her body was also extraordinary. If other doctors, I''m afraid they will give up treatment immediately. They have never seen such channels, and they have no way to start. Soluble moon has been seen, not only seen, but also very familiar. her daughter Zheng Nianwen as like as two peas of Yun Tian, though not exactly the same, but they are almost the same, and are different from the ordinary people. She studies wen''er''s meridians from urination, which is also a certain understanding of this meridians. The power of Yuntian''s meridians is very strong. Between the silver needles, they beat very fast. It seems that the needle will be popped out in the next moment. After needling for Yuntian, the forehead of Rongyue was covered with bean sweat. Zhongwen hurriedly wiped her sweat: "how about that? How are you? " Dissolving the moon nods: "fortunately you return in time, finally stabilized, if again late two steps, cloud sky this body Kung Fu is afraid to be difficult to protect." Chapter 1672 Zhong Wen breathed a sigh of relief and said, "look at wen''er and kun''er." Dissolving the moon to shake his head: "no, they are not hurt badly, just by the internal force to shake dizzy, soon will wake up, no matter." Zhongwen looks surprised: "no problem? They were by Yuntian''s side. They were so hurt that they didn''t get in the way? " Dissolving the Moon said: "it seems that Yuntian blocked the fatal blow for them. You should be clear about Yuntian''s power. Even he was hurt like this. If the fatal blow falls on Nianwen and wankun, will they still live?" I''m afraid immortals can''t be saved! Zhongwen thought of the situation at that time, as Rong Yue said, Yuntian blocked Wan Kun and Nian Wen from a fatal blow, so he suffered such a serious internal injury. "If it were not for the clouds today, all of us would die." At that time, it''s still a fear to think about it. That person is actually a Lingxue people. Lingxue people haven''t appeared in the Jianghu for hundreds of years. Some people even say that Lingxue people have already killed the people, but they didn''t think that Lingxue people still exist somewhere in the world, and the strength of Lingxue people is so strong. Dissolving the moon is also curious: "how can the sky suddenly appear? Didn''t you go out of town? " Zhongwen nodded: "we were fighting at the Bank of Banyue lake. This guy didn''t fight against me and wankun. Knowing that he couldn''t escape today, he just used the blood burning skill. His strength suddenly increased. Wankun and I were not his rivals. We couldn''t stop him. The sky suddenly appeared at that time." Dissolving the moon turns to look at the sleepless sky on the bed, and his curiosity is like a torrent of water. This man not only has unusual meridians, but also has very special internal skill. When he is injected with needles, his skin is very cold, very cold, like a piece of ice, but the meat is real meat. How can a person''s body be so cold? And she can feel it. That kind of cold is not the common cold when he or she is dying from a cold wind or a serious disease, but the cold from the bone. Who is he, what is his identity and what does he want to do? She has a lot of questions to ask him, and everything will wait until he wakes up. Rongyue takes Nianwen away. Zhongwen carries wankun to another guest room. They sleep in the same room for Wener''s hostility. If they wake up, they may be able to fight. On that day, Wan Kun woke up. The light outside the window was already bright. Everything in the room was so strange, but he knew it. Here is the palace side by side. The furnishings and utensils in the house are the pattern of the palace. He can recognize it at a glance. "Come!" Although his injury is not serious, but this speech, still affects the internal injury of the viscera, the pain of the heart. The waitress who was waiting outside quickly pushed the door in, blushed and asked, "what''s your order?" "And the princess?" He asked. The maid said quickly, "go back to childe, the princess is in Fengye Pavilion." Maple Leaf pavilion? Isn''t that a guest room? She is not in jingwenju, how can she run to Fengye pavilion? The maid frowned at him and said, "young master, the princess has just come to see you. Before you wake up, she went to Fengye Pavilion. Young master Yun is still in a coma." Wan Kun knew it and nodded. He smelled a smell of medicine. It was the medicine for treating his internal injury. It seemed that the princess had seen the injury to him. "Take the medicine." He spun and tucked his feet into the shoes by the bed. Chapter 1673 The maid was stunned. How did he know the medicine was coming? She didn''t say either. "What are you still doing?" Wan Kun frowned, and he remembered in his mind that wen''er had no time to delay here. The maid returned to her senses and hurriedly brought the medicine that had been put in the cold. Wan Kun drank most of the bitter medicine at one mouthful, then got up and walked out. His action was too fierce, involving the internal organs. He bared his teeth and helped the bed column to breathe slowly. The maid hurried forward and reached out to help him: "what''s the matter with you, young man?" Wan Kun waved and brushed the maid aside. "Don''t touch me!" He hates people touching him most, especially this kind of woman full of powder. He adjusted for a while and walked out of the room slowly. The maid in the room couldn''t help it any more, and the crystal tears rolled down. At this time, a green maid with bird''s nest porridge came in and saw that the bed was empty. The swallow was standing beside the bed, crying, with a face of grievance. "What happened to you, sister? What do you cry for? " Liu Er put the bird''s nest on the table and went back to the swallow. Swallow just cried, crying more and more sad. Liu''er looked at the empty bed, and her face changed slightly. "Is it Wan Gongzi who bullied you? No, it shouldn''t be. Mr. Wan is usually cold. We waitresses don''t always look with their eyes. How can they bully you without any reason? Quickly, what''s the matter? " Swallow is still crying, a pair of apricot eyes swollen like peach. When Liu Er saw her like this, she seemed to have been wronged by what day. He thought that if Wan Gongzi woke up and saw Yan Er''s sister beautiful, she would be bullied by her brutality? "I''ll go to the princess and let her decide for you." She and Yan''er are the first-class maids in the princess''s yard. When the princess wakes up, she specially asks her sisters to take care of Wan Gongzi. If Yan''er is really bullied by Wan Gongzi, it can''t be concealed. If Wan Gongzi hasn''t married the princess yet, he takes the girl around the princess, marries the princess, and doesn''t mean how many things to do. Yan''er sees liu''er is angry and wants to find the princess. She stops her quickly and says, "don''t go, young master Wan, he didn''t bully me." Liu''er turned back and looked at Yan''er strangely: "since master Wan didn''t bully you, what are you crying for?" Swallow red face, she can say is because Wan childe refused to bully her, so just feel sad? Of course not! "Oh, I''m crying just because I miss my mother. There''s really nothing else." Liu Er stares round apricot eyes. She cries just because she wants to be a mother? This is the biggest joke in the world. Swallow never goes home to see her parents. She saves the monthly money every month. She says she wants her mother to cry like this. How can this be possible. It can be seen that it''s useless to look for anyone if she refuses to say. After all, it''s her own business. If she is really bullied and doesn''t want to be investigated, it''s useless for others to do anything. "Well, don''t cry. I''ll go first and send the bird''s nest to maple leaf Pavilion." Liu Er patted swallow on the shoulder and turned away. After liu''er left, Yan''er sat down beside the bed. Her face was cloudy and sunny. She was the first-class maid of Jingwen house. She peed and waited in Jingwen house. She could do the first-class maid job. She paid a lot. The princess and the princess have always been generous. She and Liu Er are better than other people''s young ladies in terms of food and clothing. She should be satisfied, but she is not satisfied. Chapter 1674 Further, we want to go further. She is no longer willing to be a maid. She is as old as the princess. She is sixteen years old. In Jingwen, she looks the best. Liu Er once praised her. She has red lips, white teeth, apricot eyes and peach cheeks. She is a very standard beauty. She is tall, thin waist and chest, and a man will be fascinated by her. She didn''t know if there was any water in Liu er''s words. All she knew was that six or seven bodyguards in the mansion had already expressed their affection for him. But she didn''t want to marry only one bodyguard. With all the ugly women, she could be rich and rich. However, she could only be a maid for a lifetime, and she didn''t want to. She is the princess''s close maid. Even if the princess doesn''t take her when she goes out, she will always be with her when she returns to the mansion. She knows that one day, she will marry with the princess to thousands of families. Wan Gongzi is the future husband of the princess, and will also be her future husband. As intimate maidservant, when it''s inconvenient for the princess, the intimate maidservant they marry must undertake the work of serving the uncle. If the waiter is good, it''s not impossible for him to be an aunt. At that time, she will really turn over. Therefore, she would deliberately pretend to be shy and flattering in front of young master Wan. Unfortunately, this young master Wan is such a wood that doesn''t understand the customs. Fengye Pavilion is more seriously injured than Wener. Naturally, wankun wakes up later. It will travel quickly. His viscera seem to be on fire. He is a doctor himself. He knows it''s OK, but it''s just uncomfortable. As soon as I entered the maple leaf Pavilion, I saw wen''er squatting in the courtyard, boiling medicine. His eyes were still wet, as if he had just cried. He rushed forward, pulled up the squatting wen''er and looked her up and down: "are you ok?" Wen''er shakes his head, and tears that he had already swallowed come out again. "Wan Kun, Yuntian, he''s very hurt. He hasn''t woke up yet. The Kung Fu in his body has disappeared a little since last night, and there is no trace left now. What can I do?" Wan Kun was so distressed that he put wen''er''s tears in his arms and gently stroked her back: "don''t be afraid, and I will be ok if I show him." Wen''er can''t rest at all. Although Wan Kun''s medical skill is very good, can he be better than his mother? When they entered the room, Wan Kun felt his pulse and frowned at once. Then he looked at several important acupoints on his body and found that they were not familiar with him at all. Wen''er said: "my mother said that the meridians of Yuntian are different from ordinary people, and the position of acupoints is also different from ordinary people." Wan Kun nodded and quickly found the acupoints of Yuntian with the doctor''s experience. It''s strange that the internal power in Yuntian''s body doesn''t exist at all. What''s the matter? It''s so strange. It is impossible to have such a situation unless you are deprived of your martial arts by others or by yourself. In this case, he had never seen it and did not know how to start treatment. "What did the princess say?" He asked. Wen''er sighed and said: "my mother said that unless the sky wakes up, she can''t know what happened to him. Why is it good? Those thick internal forces will suddenly disappear without trace." Wan Kun said: "his internal organs are seriously injured. That is to say, he would have died if he had changed others. Don''t worry. Since he can survive now, he will be OK. Maybe he will wake up soon." Chapter 1675 Cold, cold. It was the first time in his life that he felt cold. It turned out that cold was such a taste and such a pain. He wanted to use his internal skill to resist the cold, but he found that there was no internal skill or vitality in his body. Qi movement, visceral pain immediately make him frown and draw Qi, how can it be like this? What happened? It was so cold that he reached for the quilt and tried to pull it up. He was not caught, but touched a hand, a warm, smooth, soft and boneless hand. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the side of the bed where he was lying. A black head was lying beside the bed. That hand was hers. Wener? How could she be here? This, where is this? Memory came to him like a tide, and the half moon lake that night came back little by little. At the end of the day, he tried his best to stop wen''er from exploding himself. He was seriously injured. Later, he didn''t know. This is Wener''s home. Is it Wang Fu''s house? At this time, a maid pushed the door in and saw that young master Yun was staring at the Sleeping Princess beside the bed with wide eyes. She hurried forward and said with a smile, "young master Yun, are you awake?" Yuntian makes a silent move, indicating not to wake wen''er up. The maid agreed to see that Yuntian was holding her Princess''s small hand. She could not help but smile and said: "princess, these heavenly clothes are taking care of you. You are really tired. You haven''t had a good rest for many days. No wonder you can sleep so well." Seeing that her eyes swept at him from time to time, Yuntian grasped Wen''s hand. Knowing that it might not be good, he released her hand and said in a dry voice, "bring water." The maid went to fetch the water, but didn''t expect that this young master Yun, just like he hasn''t drunk water in 800 years, one by one, even after drinking three pots, he hasn''t stopped... After serving Yuntian and drinking water, the maid hurriedly retreated and went to baoyueju to invite the princess. There was only him and wen''er in the room. He was leaning against the bed. She lay on the side of the bed. When he was unconscious, she couldn''t help but guard him. It turned out that in her heart, he also had a certain position. He was warm in his heart and never had a comfortable mood. Like now, with her company, even if you lose your internal skill, even if you don''t have 200 years of longevity, so what? As long as he has her around, he can do nothing. When Rongyue came to Fengye Pavilion, Nianwen didn''t wake up. She pushed Nianwen to wake her up from her sleep. "Mother? Why are you here? " Wen''er rubbed his eyes and sat up. He yawned. He found that the sky was awake. He sat at the head of the bed and looked at her with his deep eyes. "Cloud sky? Are you awake? When did you wake up? " There was a faint smile on the pale face of the sky, "I just woke up and didn''t call you when I saw you sleeping soundly." She hurriedly got up from the footstool, sat down by the bed, reached for his pulse, and after careful examination, her eyebrow wrinkled again: "what''s the matter, your skill is still missing, what''s the matter?" The sky didn''t make a sound. He didn''t know why. There was no energy left in his body. It was so strange. "Let me see!" Qi Rongyue stands behind reading tattoo. Nianwen gets up and gets out of the way. Seeing his mother''s pulse, he uses a silver needle to find several acupoints on him. "Mother, how is it?" Nianwen asked as soon as she saw that her mother had received the silver needle. Chapter 1676 Dissolving the moon shakes his head: "it''s very strange that although his pulse is weak and weak, he has the power of protecting the pulse. My silver needle can''t go in at all, which is really rare." Cloud light voice way: "I except some cold, feel OK, should be OK, perhaps rest a few days will be good." Dissolving the moon is not so optimistic. If you can have a few days off, you won''t have so many days of sleepiness, but you haven''t improved at all. She sighed. "Now, I can only hope for that." At this time, liu''er came in from outside, and Chao wen''er said, "princess, master Wan is coming. He is coming this way." Read text to nod, "know, this will come, have not had lunch certainly, you go to prepare quickly." She took another look at Yuntian, and then said, "Mr. Yun didn''t eat either. He has three." She didn''t seem to have a meal of her own. Rong Yue said: "wen''er, good life takes care of the sky. He needs more rest. Don''t make too much noise with him." Wen''er knows what she means. After all, Yuntian is a man. She is a yellow flower girl. She stays in Yuntian''s room all day. It''s really not very decent. Previously, Yuntian was comatose, but it''s OK to say. Now that he is awake, he can''t be the same as before. "I understand." She nodded to her mother. Dissolving the moon sighed, very helpless left the maple leaf Pavilion. The daughter and WAN Kun are a natural couple. In a few months, Wan Kun''s filial piety period is over, so he will start to discuss his family. But now, Cheng Yaojin is killed suddenly. I don''t know if we can make an agreement on the marriage as scheduled. She still believes in wankun. She is young, mature and steady. She also sees his feelings for Wener. It''s really a good match for Wener. If she can get married smoothly, it''s very good. It''s just a child like Yuntian - I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to give up. With the arrival of wankun, Fengye Pavilion became lively immediately. The happiest thing for wen''er to wake up in the sky is wan Kun. He knows that wen''er doesn''t have to keep him if he wakes up. "Brother Yun woke up? It''s very gratifying. " He stepped to the bed and looked at the pale face of the sky. It was morbid, but the breath was steady and powerful. It should be OK. Wen''er and liu''er are setting dishes and chopsticks together. After hearing Wan Kun''s words, they quickly gather up and say, "but there is not a trace of internal power left in his body. Up to now, he hasn''t recovered at all. Isn''t it strange?" Strange, of course, including Yuntian, which is very strange, strange can no longer be strange. How could he appear so skillfully and in such a timely manner by the half moon lake that day? It''s almost unimaginable, as if he had been waiting by the lake. Of course, he can''t say these words, lest wen''er say that he is jealous and crazy. Yes, he is jealous and crazy. He can''t see that wen''er is so interested in another man. But there''s no way to help them. It''s not only wen''er''s help, but also Wan Kun''s help. If he didn''t fight hard that day, he and wen''er would be a pile of loess. Yuntian looks at wankun''s helpless eyes. He is very proud. He likes to see that you don''t like me, even hate me, but take me as helpless. It''s really cool. Wen''er reaches out to help Yuntian: "hungry, come down and eat something. I asked the kitchen to prepare some of your favorite foods." Chapter 1677 Yuntian immediately stretched out his hand and wanted to get out of bed with wen''er''s help. However, wankun squeezed over and grabbed Yuntian''s arm: "I''ll help him. Go to dinner." He held the cloud world bed, two people four eyes opposite, although did not say a word, but the look of gunpowder has been very strong. Yuntian sits beside the bed and is surprised to read the text and rush back to him: "what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? " Yuntian shakes his head: "it''s OK. It''s just coming down. I didn''t get used to it for a while." Coming down? Nianwen glanced at wankun, who was innocent and said he had nothing to do with himself. Nianwen glared at him and said, "let me help you. Wan Kun may be in a hurry." Cloud sky light smile: "good!" Yuntian shook off wankun''s hand and threw a proud look at him. Wan Kun took a deep breath and implied that he could not be angry or lose his demeanor in front of wen''er. This kid was intentional. He wanted to provoke him, but he was not taken by him. Wan Kun quickly took a few steps, and grabbed to read the tattoo and pulled out a stool for Yuntian. When Yuntian sat down at the table, he hurriedly sat next to him to avoid Wener. The swallow put the rice in front of the three and held up the chopsticks to prepare the cloth. Wan Kun said, "you can serve him." Swallow answered, eyes secretly glanced at Wan childe, his always indifferent face, today, there is even a faint smile, and the voice of talking with her is a lot gentler, is it to see her? In the eyes of young master Wan, have you seen her swallow? Swallow red face to cloud childe cloth dishes, full of coyness, eyes from time to time Piao ten thousand childe a glance. This scene, just fall in the eyes of the clouds. He has been in the human world for more than a year, and this kind of thing has been seen. He knows that the little girl in front of him has moved her heart towards Wan Kun. There are three people on a table, each of whom has his own mind. After a meal, they don''t say a few words in all. The atmosphere is not embarrassing, but it''s absolutely not harmonious. The girls remove the dishes from the table. The table is clean, but the three of them have no intention of getting up. Wen''er asked Wan Kun, "is there nothing in the business?" Wan Kun shook his head: "it''s OK. I''m done. I live here today." Wen''er frowned: "you said yesterday that there are many things today. How can it be OK again?" This guy, obviously, doesn''t trust her. Doesn''t he trust her so much? Wan Kun said: "last night, I rushed to finish the explanation. Now I''m very free. So, you go back to have a rest and I''ll take care of Brother Yun. After all, he is not your own life-saving benefactor, but also my life-saving benefactor." The four words of saving lives and benefactors are so severe that they are afraid that someone can''t hear them. The clouds and eyebrows are moving, and the lips are slightly smiling, and the voice is bland: "young master Wan, if you have something to do, please go to work. I have wen''er to take care of me and so many servants in this palace. You don''t need to stay here. Besides, you are a young master Wan, and you can''t serve others. What''s the use of staying?" When Yuntian said this, he was surprised to read the text. What did he experience during their separation? Why do you say something so sophisticated? Once upon a time, Yuntian was silent and didn''t care about small things, but now it seems that Yuntian is not the same as before. Chapter 1678 Seeing that the atmosphere is not right, Yan''er naturally helps young master Wan. He doesn''t know where the cloud comes from. Although he looks beautiful and has unusual temperament, he lives alone in the palace. No one comes to see him. He doesn''t even have his entourage. The clothes he wears are not valuable. I think he can''t look like young master Wan Put forward and discuss. The princess of her family can''t marry such a man, so she has no chance to turn over. "You haven''t closed your eyes for many days, princess," said the swallow hastily. "You''d better go back and have a rest. How can you survive if you''ve worn yourself out?" Wan Kun immediately cast an appreciative look at the swallow and said with a smile, "wen''er, you go to have a rest first. I''ll take care of you here. If there''s anything I''ll ask the maid to call you." Wen''er looked at Wan Kun and cloud sky, and finally stood up and said, "OK, I''ll go back to have a rest. You can promise me not to quarrel." Wan Kun said with a smile, "wen''er, what do you say? Brother Yun is my life-saving benefactor. How can I quarrel with him?" Wen''er is always uneasy, but she can''t stay here all the time. When she always leaves, let them run in by themselves. She nods, turns around and leaves maple leaf pavilion with Yan''er. There are only two men left in the room now. Two men who don''t have to act in front of someone. The smile on the sky has gone, and Jun is as indifferent as ever. On the contrary, wankun had a faint smile. His eyes were always staring at the clouds around him: "I haven''t thanked Brother Yun well." Cloud sky cool light eyes swept his one eye, light voice way: "do not thank, I did not plan to save you, just by the way." "By the way, deliberately, in short, this life was saved by Brother Yun, and WAN Kun remembered it." Yuntian got up and slowly walked to the bed and sat down, so that he could be far away from the annoying guy: "whatever you want, I want to rest, you go." Wan Kun also got up, but he didn''t hurry to go. Instead, he went to the front of Yuntian. "Brother Yun''s injury seems that it''s not good for half a gang for a while. It''s estimated that we will live in the palace for a period of time. In another two months, wen''er and I will get married. At that time, we will invite Brother Yun to have a toast." When Wan Kun''s eyes touched Wan Kun''s smiling eyes, they suddenly realized, "I''ll go to ask for a drink myself when you''re married. I''m afraid I can''t wait for that day." "Wait and see!" "Wait and see!" Wan Kun turns around and strides away. His face becomes cold. Wan Kun doesn''t seem to be an impetuous person. If there is no shadow, he can''t say it casually. Last time he left at the gate of the city, he went to many places, but in the end, he chose to go back to Kyoto. Only here can he have a sense of peace and confusion. But he didn''t want to break his promise, he also wanted to read the text to be happy, so he never appeared, only occasionally went to the city, stood on the roof where he could see Wang Ji side by side, and quietly looked at her. That night, if it had not been for her distress, and WAN Kun and Zheng Zhongwen had long hands, he would not have appeared. Maybe, this is providence. This is a chance given by heaven to him. After learning many principles of the world, he will appear in front of her again. Chapter 1679 This time, he will not give up easily. In the face of his beloved girl, he will give up without even fighting for it. That''s coward. Now he lives in the palace side by side. Wen''er is close. Isn''t there an old saying that the moon comes before the water! After wankun left the Royal Palace, he went to the business firm. When he finished the business, it was dark, and the lights were on in the city. Some people were just around the table after dinner, talking and laughing, some were around the table with their relatives and friends to drink, and some were throwing bowls and smashing dishes in the room. This was life. As for him, the house is full of luxury and bright lights. Every light is waiting for him, not for him. When he came out of the house, he had no wife to see him off. When he went back to the house from the outside, no one greeted him, whether early or late. Waiting for him, always cold and lonely, the only warmth is the heart of wen''er, the girl who will become his wife. "Young master, please get on the horse!" The boy led the horse to him, but he shook his head: "no, I''ll go back." It''s not far from Wanfu. It''s only half an hour''s walk. I''m in a bad mood today. It''s just the night wind. Calm down. He walked in front of him alone, and the young man followed him on his horse. When he passed a liquor store, he smelled the sweet red daughter. He stopped and bought two jars of wine from the boss. I haven''t drunk for a long time, but I want to drink now. Unconsciously, he went to the side by side palace. At this time, the side by side palace has closed the door. The lights and bustle inside have nothing to do with him. He sighed and turned with the wine jar. "Young master, won''t you go in?" The young man was going to go to the door, but he saw the young man turn around again. Without making a sound, Wan Kun walked straight ahead and came to the corner of the alley. He saw a furtive figure. When the man saw him, he turned around and ran. He ran after him and stopped him: "the light on the corner is very dark, but no matter how dark it is, it can also light up a person''s face. "Yin Shuwei?" He recognized the people in front of him at a glance, though they had not seen each other for two years. It''s hard to forget this face. Since Yin Shuwei won the top prize in high school last year, he has become a hot son-in-law of the golden tortoise in Kyoto City. With his background in Pingchang Prefecture and his peerless handsome face, he has lost thousands of precious girls. In the past two years, he has never appeared in front of him and Nian Wen. He has even forgotten that he once knew a young man named Yin Shuwei. Yin Shuwei was a little embarrassed, and his pretty face was full of embarrassment: "don''t be hurt, young master Wan." Wan Kun picked up his eyebrows and said, "I''m all right, but I don''t know how well Mr. Yin has spent these two years." Yin Shuwei is as hot as a fire. He has a very bad life. But compared with Wan Kun and Nian Wen, what is his bad life? After the accident in the palace side by side, he tried to find Nian Wen, and also saved his grandfather and uncle grandfather. He hoped that they could say a few good words for the palace side by side and save Nian Wen''s life. But his grandfather and uncle refused him, and even put him under house arrest. They did not allow him to leave Wenchang Houfu for half a step or return to Jincheng, so that he would not have any trouble again. It''s not easy to be locked up. He tried a lot to escape, but eventually he failed. He can only immerse himself in reading and study hard, hoping to forget the things he can''t do by reading. Chapter 1680 Finally, when the emperor returned to his place, he was released. But when he came to the palace side by side, there were only servants in the palace, who didn''t read, or even the prince and princess. He couldn''t even find someone to ask about the situation. Later, he went back to Jincheng, where he met the king of Jin. The king of Jin told him that Nian Wen was still alive, but he was injured. He was sent to the Zhou Dynasty by the king and the princess for medical treatment, and when he was cured, he would come back. He didn''t know when he would meet her, and even if he did, what could he say to her? When she needs help most, where is his friend, the so-called friend, the man who says he likes her? He didn''t have the face to see her. Even if he was the number one scholar in high school and found her gift in the pile of gifts, he didn''t have the courage to say thanks to her. He only dared to hide in the corner every night and see where she lived. Yin Shuwei''s face became more and more embarrassed. He did not know how to respond. These two years, good or bad? When he looked down, he saw the wine jar in wankun''s hand, so he said, "if you have bought wine, do you lack a companion?" Wan Kun mentioned the wine in his hand and looked at Yin Shuwei. Is there no companion? Yes, he lacks a companion and drinks by himself. That''s called drinking smoothie. Two people drink. That''s drinking. "Yes, I don''t have a companion. I wonder if Mr. Yin could give me a face." Two people look at each other a smile, Yin Shuwei way: "I have a good place, you come with me." Since Nianwen came back to Kyoto, he often hid here at night and watched Wang Fu side by side. Sometimes he was lucky enough to see one side of Nianwen from afar, sometimes unfortunately, he could not see her for ten and a half days. When he is bored, he will buy two jars of wine alone, go to a quiet place and drink alone. When a man drinks, he is always drunk easily. Maybe the wine he bought is too strong. Before he gets back to a jar, his tongue will grow big. Two people drink, talk, talk about the past, but it is not so easy to get drunk, or even drink more sober. "Wan Kun, why didn''t you just go in?" As for WAN Kun, Wang Fu''s side by side is like his second home. It''s normal for him to come here and go if he wants to. It''s normal for him to come here and go ten times a day. When the porter sees him, he doesn''t need to report, he goes in directly, just like his own home. But just now, Wan Kun was standing at the door with two jars of wine. Looking at the closed door for a while, he didn''t go in. It was really strange. Wan Kun looked up, drank all the wine in his glass and said with a wry smile, "I''m a little bored today. If you don''t want wen''er to see me like this, you won''t go at all." "Are you bored? What''s the joke? You are the richest man in the world and in charge of Wanshi information network. You are not only rich, but also trusted by the emperor. Many secret information even the emperor wants to find you. Now you are so close to Princess Changle. You are the winner of life. What are you bored about? " Wan Kun shook his head, his tongue was a little big, but his brain was still clear: "you will not understand, you are not me, you will never understand." Yes, he is indeed the richest man in the world now. How many times richer is his wealth than the state treasury in the Chu palace? For him, wealth is just a pile of useless Jinshan and Yinshan. He didn''t create the intelligence network. His father didn''t create the intelligence network in the first place, or to probe for intelligence for the court. He just wanted to do his own business, but he didn''t expect that now, everything is no longer up to him. The original simple businessmen have been involved in the undercurrent of the power of the court, which is not what he wanted, It was not my father''s wish. Chapter 1681 The only thing that pleased him was that the relationship between him and wen''er was still strong. His only dream in these years was to one day walk into the main hall of his family from the sedan chair in front of the door of Wanfu, holding the hand of a girl in his heart. At present, this wish is about to come true, but at this time, it just sprang up again. How can he not be depressed? That''s why he plans to pour out his worries! "Don''t understand, don''t understand. Come on, drink!" It can be seen that Wan Kun has his own worries. Some people''s scenery is on the surface, and their mind is hidden in their heart. This is the case with him, as with wankun, I''m afraid. No matter what, at this moment, they are like brothers and sisters. For the first time, they feel the same. However, the feeling was broken before it lasted for a while. Wan Kun raised his glass and said, "in another two months, wen''er and I will get married. Please come and have a drink!" Yin Shuwei is stunned and drinks the wedding wine? He''s getting married to Nian Wen? "What, when? How can it be so sudden? " Nianwen is the princess of Changle. Her marriage is a big event in the city of Kyoto. She didn''t hear any news, but he said they were going to get married. Wan Kun giggled and put down the wine jar in his hand? I don''t think suddenly, since I remember, I have known that there will be a day. I don''t think it''s too late. " Yin Shuwei had no mood to drink. He asked wankun, "so, you have got the consent of the princess and the Lord? And the emperor''s approval? " Wan Kun waved: "not yet. After the filial piety period, I will come to the door to formally propose marriage." Yin Shuwei breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t understand why he suddenly let it go. In any case, he had no chance, did he? When he was ugly, wankun stumbled back to the mansion, and the young man could hardly help him. He finally got him back to Qingsong house. A little girl hurriedly ran to Gu Xian''s house. "Girl, he''s back." Gu Xian fell asleep on the table. She looked at the moon out of her eyes vaguely and frowned: "it''s so late? He''s been coming back late lately. " The little girl''s face is excited: "girl, the young man is coming back drunk today." The confusion in front of Guxian''s eyes immediately disappeared, and her brain quickly became clear? To what extent? " The little girl said: "the road is not stable. It''s Xiaoliu who helped him back. I''ve just entered the pine house. I''m afraid I haven''t even taken off my clothes." Gu Xian''s face brightened and asked, "is he drunk every day? What do you usually do when you get drunk? " The little girl hurriedly said: "the young man seldom gets drunk, only once, and is also helped back by little six like today. I heard that he went to sleep once in the house, and didn''t do anything until noon the next day." The little girl thought for a moment, and said, "you are not allowed to go in the room. I''m afraid that only the little six knows what it''s like." Gu Xian''s eyes turned and turned. She took out a pair of gold bracelets from the treasure box on the dressing table and handed them directly to the girl''s hand: "Xiaotao, you go to give this to Xiaoliu, let him go back to have a good rest tonight and say that I will go to take care of the childe for him later." Xiaotao smiled and hurried out. Gu Xian hurriedly pulls out her newly made gauze clothes from the cabinet. She hasn''t had a chance to wear them all the time. Today, she just put them to use. Chapter 1682 With the light, she made up her face again. Although the face in the mirror is far less than that of Princess Changle, how about that? When the childe needs a woman, she is right beside him. That''s enough. Just when she dressed up properly and made a satisfactory gesture towards the copper mirror, peach came back in a hurry. She hurried to open the door and said with a smile, "let''s go. Don''t let the young man wait for him to hurry." But peach, with a bitter face, handed a pair of gold bracelets to Gu Xian: "girl, little six won''t accept it." Gu Xian was shocked: "what? He won''t take it? Why? Is that too little? " Xiaotao shook his head: "I don''t know why. He only said that he didn''t accept the reward if he didn''t work. He also said that it''s his duty to take care of the childe. He will never leave half a step, so you don''t have to worry so much. Just have a good rest." What''s Gu Xian''s words? What does he mean? "Well, how dare you treat me like this? Wait for me. When I become the hostess here, I will cut you first." Small peach listened to her words, also was frightened, the girl said straight? Do you want to be the hostess of this mansion? The girl is crazy. She thought that she just wanted to get the childe''s attention. First, she became a beautiful thing, and then she became an aunt when the LORD came in. But unexpectedly, her goal is not aunt, but the mistress. It''s ridiculous. Now, all the families in the world, who doesn''t know that the girl the childe loves is the princess of Changle. In the future, the lady of Wanjia will only be the princess of Changle. What is she thinking about? Are you crazy? Seeing Xiaotao standing at the door, Gu Xian pulled her into the room and said, "what are you doing? Do you not believe that I can take the seat of master mother of ten thousand families Peach thought back and said, "no, no, no, no, no, no, I just --" "no, I don''t know what you think? To tell you the truth, I never thought about being an aunt. My goal has always been to be a mistress. " Now she is also the daughter of the ancient family. Although she can''t compare with those noble ladies, she is also the daughter of the merchant. It''s a natural match. What''s the fuss? Xiaotao didn''t say a word, but Gu Xian said: "I know that you all know that Princess Changle will be the future mistress of the ten thousand families. But don''t forget that Princess Changle is the only princess in the Royal Palace side by side. She is the most favorite niece of the emperor. She is not only noble, but also very proud. If you let her know, her future husband will have a pillow before she gets married Other women, guess what she''ll do? " Small peach also did not think of the shortcut: "back, back marriage?" Gu Xian shakes her head: "they are not engaged. What do they talk about? It''s just a clap and a split. It''s only when nothing has happened. You can marry and get married. " "But, but -" but what? Peach can''t say why. I just don''t think things will be as simple as Gu Xian thought. She came to the mansion late and never served the princess. All about the princess was told by the elder sisters in the mansion. The princess is a very good person in the eyes of many servants. She is not as pampered and inaccessible as an ordinary expensive girl. In addition, the princess and the prince grow up together. They have deep feelings. Can her three words and two words destroy her? Chapter 1683 However, she dare not say in front of Gu Xian that Gu Xian is now the head of the courtyard in the backyard of the ten thousand mansion. All the matters in the courtyard must be arranged by her, including the purchase and sale of the slaves. Such a situation, at least until the master mother enters, can be changed. At present, it is impossible. Guxian stares at peach. "What do you want to say?" Peach quickly shook her head: "no, nothing." Peach secretly said that she was very dangerous. Fortunately, she didn''t say these words in her heart. Otherwise, Gu Xian would not know how to deal with her. Gu Xian snorted coolly: "little peach, you''d better remember who your master is now, and you don''t think about it. If I take the position of the master mother, don''t you also follow me? At that time, you have made great contributions. You are the one in charge of the lady''s seat in the backyard Peach can''t think about it. She just wants to save her life now. "Well, let''s not talk about that. Today, my son is drunk. It''s a good chance. You can lead Xiao Liu away." Xiaotao''s face turned white with fear. "Gu, girl, how can I do this? Xiaoliu is always smart. How can he listen to me?" Gu Xian snorted coldly: "it depends on your ability. If you want to take the position of lady in charge and have no brain at all, do you think you can do it?" Little peach was forced to leave the room and dawdle in the direction of qingsongju. When she was outside Qingsong''s house, she dared not go in. She was too anxious to turn around outside. At this time, Xiaoliu walked from the inside out. She saw it from afar, and hurriedly avoided to the side of the small tree. She only heard Xiaoliu muttering in a low voice: "it''s so late, why do you want to eat sugar gourd suddenly? Where can I go to find sugar gourd?" Seeing Xiaoliu''s figure disappearing into the night, Xiaotao is very happy. It''s a good chance. She didn''t do anything. Xiaoliu left on her own, and she can make an appointment with Guxian. Xiaotao hurries to Gu Guxian''s house and tells her that Xiaoliu has left Qingsong house, and that for a while, half of the gang may not come back. Gu Xian was in a hurry. When she heard this, she couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. She took out a pair of gold bracelets that Xiao Liu didn''t want, and handed one of them to Xiao Tao: "you are rewarded. Remember, if you just follow me and help me with my work, it''s good for you." Small peach dry smile to take next, good outside again many, also must have the life flower to just go. Although you don''t care about the house, if you know someone who dares to do this, he will never let him go. Gu Xian twisted her waist and went out to ask Xiao Tao to keep up. "In a moment, you will control the wind outside. If Xiao Liu comes back, you must stop him. Do you understand?" Peach nodded repeatedly. How dare you say that you don''t understand? You can only take one step first. One by one, they went to Qingsong house. Unfortunately, they had just arrived at the door of Qingsong house, and Xiaoliu came back, just to stop them. Xiaoliu squints at Gu Xian, looks up and down, and thinks like a mirror: "Oh, isn''t this Miss Gu? It''s so late. How come you come here? " Gu Xian dry smile: "look at what you said. It''s so late. Who''s going out to visit the garden? I heard that the young man is drunk. I''m afraid that the young pine house is short of people. So I''ll help him to serve him." Small six thought, take a handle? I''m afraid my heart is not right. I want to do something dirty while I''m drunk! Chapter 1684 If it is someone else, Liu will definitely drive them away directly at this time. He will not leave any affection. But at present, this woman is the granddaughter of the old shopkeeper. It depends on the master to beat the dog. For the young master, the old shopkeeper is a very trustworthy elder. If Gu Xian is too embarrassed, he is beating the old shopkeeper''s face. No matter how shameless and hateful the woman is, he still has to face the old shopkeeper. "Miss Gu, you have already slept. Please come back." Small six sides with a light smile. Gu Xian frowned and glanced at the things in Xiaoliu''s hand: "what do you do with the food when you sleep, young man?" Small six way: "although the childe slept, but not together for a while to wake up, I am afraid that the childe will wake up hungry, go to the kitchen to get some food to spare." Gu Xian reached for the plate in Xiao Liu''s hand and said, "I''ll take it in. Today, I''ll take care of you. Go to have a rest." Small six wrong body avoids, the smile on the face paled two minutes: "Miss Gu, I''m afraid this isn''t very good, the childe said, don''t say the maid enters his room, do you know this?" Gu Xian raised her eyebrows: "naturally, I know, but I''m not the maid in your house, so this rule is invalid for me, and I don''t have to abide by it." I''ve seen a cheeky one, but I haven''t seen a cheeky one like Gu Xian. Today, I''ve opened my eyes. "Miss Gu, you can not disobey the rules of your son, but I dare not disobey them. Please forgive me." Gu Xian snorted coldly: "forgive me. If I forgive you, who will forgive me? Sixth, what do I want to do? With your intelligence, I should know. To be honest, I don''t care how you think of me, or even look at me with disdainful eyes. I don''t care. What I want is a result. And this result may be the starting point of your prosperity. If you help me today, I will let you have endless prosperity tomorrow. " If someone else is attracted by her lures, but he is Xiaoliu. He has been with him for a long time and knows his mind best. He only has Princess Changle in his heart. He is deeply in love with the princess and can''t hold any other girls in his eyes. If Gu Xian succeeds today and affects his relationship with Princess Changle in the future, what will happen? He thinks I can''t even think of it. The childe looks light on the surface. It seems that he doesn''t care much about anything. But only he knows that the childe is very strict in his work, and there is no sand in his eyes. Especially this kind of disorderly wind in the back house, he is extremely disgusted. Otherwise, it''s impossible to forbid girls from entering his bedroom. Xiaoliu shakes his head firmly: "Miss Gu, Xiaoliu is small-minded, has no ambition, and has never dared to think about such a thing, nor would he want to think about it. He just wants to be close to the childe and do his best for him." Gu Xian is very angry. This little six is really a elm head. She said it all, but he is still unconscious. "I don''t care. I have to go in today. Get out of the way." Xiaoliu stopped in front of her: "Miss Gu, I''m kind to you. That''s because of the face of the old shopkeeper. I don''t want him to be shameless. I hope Miss Gu doesn''t force Xiaoliu again for the sake of the reputation of the old family." The peach on the side was so anxious that she pulled Gu Xian''s sleeve: "girl, let''s go." Gu Xian stares at her and slaps her in the face. She is dizzy. "Shut up, you are not able to do anything." Chapter 1685 Xiaotao is not aggrieved. Her tears are rolling around her eyes. She can''t bear to see Xiaoliu. She frowns and says, "Miss Gu, you know you''re not from all of our families, and you can''t beat or scold if you want to." Gu Xian''s face changed greatly. She pointed to Xiao Liu and said, "well, you are a little six. You dare to manage me. Don''t forget that I am the lady in charge of the backyard. Is there anything I can''t manage in the backyard?" Small six also came angry, hum way: "then manage your backyard, but this green pine house, it is my small six in charge, Miss Gu please go back." He turned to go inside, walked two steps and looked back, and said to Gu Xian, "Miss Gu, if you want to stay in this house, it''s better not to happen again today. Otherwise, if you let me know, I''m afraid you won''t stay again." Gu Xian is almost angry, but she has no choice but to take Xiao Liu. With Xiao Liu in, she can''t go into the inner room or get close to the childe. She turned her head and glared at peach. She slapped her backhand again. By the way, she pulled down the gold bracelet that peach wore on her wrist: "you are unworthy of my daughter''s reward." Xiaotao''s tears rolled down after a long time. She thought she had the right master. In this house, there is only one master, and the others are all maids. It''s impossible for her to come close to the master and serve him. It seems that she has become an extravagant hope to become a second-class servant girl and take the monthly money of the second-class servant girl. But Gu Xian''s arrival gave her a new hope. Gu Xian is not the servant in the mansion, but is in charge of the servant in the mansion. Although she is not a serious master, she has ambition and ambition to be a woman who wants to be a childe. As long as she succeeds and is carried to her aunt, she will be half the master in the mansion. At that time, she may be promoted to the second-class servant, or even the second-class servant first-class. But she didn''t know until now that what Gu Xian wanted was not the identity of aunt, but the identity of the master mother of the ten thousand families. Gu Xian is too greedy. It will hurt her and the people around her. She is very scared now. If you let me know what happened tonight, will you spare her? Gu Xian will be sent back to Gu''s house, but what about her? She is a maidservant bought by tens of thousands of families. All her lives belong to these tens of thousands of families. "What are you still doing? Not yet? " Gu Xian''s voice came not far in front of her, waking up the lost peach. Peach quickly dried his tears and hurriedly followed. In the inner room, Wan Kun tossed and turned on the bed. He couldn''t sleep steadily until he vomited twice. After drinking the sobering tea from Xiaoliu, he fell asleep. This sleep lasted until noon the next day. When Wan Kun woke up, Liu was still in the room, lying on the table and sleeping. His throat was burning like fire, and he felt very sad. He thought that it was a pleasure to drink, and he suffered a lot afterwards. He sighed, kneaded his aching head and got out of bed. He went to the table and poured himself a cup of tea. The tea on the table is cool, and it feels comfortable to drink at this time. Small six rubs the eyes to wake up, sees the childe is pouring the tea to drink by himself, busy way: "childe woke up, hungry? Do you want to set the meal now? " Wan Kun shook his head: "no need, no appetite, how can I sleep so long." Small six dry smile, hurriedly wring wet cloth towel to clean his face for him, in the mind is wondering whether to tell Gu Xian''s thing to him, if told him, what will be the consequence? Chapter 1686 Gu Xian won''t stay any longer. What about the old shopkeeper? Will the relationship between the young master and the old shopkeeper be disrespectful? When the sky changed in Kyoto, Wang Fu and Wan Jia had an accident together. Mr. Wan was imprisoned in the Forbidden Palace. The whereabouts of the young master were unknown. At that time, Wan Jia and the ancient shopkeeper made a lot of efforts and showed a lot of light to Wan Fu. If it had not been for the ancient shopkeeper''s light, he would not have left his sixth child. I''m afraid most of the old people in the mansion are gone now. Well, it''s better not to say it. He said it so clearly last night. She shouldn''t do it again. "What''s the matter with you?" Wan Kun handed back the cloth to Xiao Liu, and saw his face full of worries. Xiaoliu hurriedly shook his head: "it''s OK. I didn''t sleep well last night. I was a bit trance." Wan Kun looked at the bright sun outside his eyes and said, "I''m going to the business firm. You don''t need to go today. Have a good rest." Small six busy way: "need not, I am not too tired, I go with Childe." Wan Kun waved: "no, it''s OK today." After that, he took his coat from the screen frame and went out. I feel better today, so I got out of bed and walked around. Although I came to the Palace once last time, I didn''t look at it carefully. Today I look again, and I just found the style of the palace. This kind of house, this kind of arrangement, in gorgeous atmosphere, is also elegant. Obviously, I have spent a lot of time on the arrangement. It''s not unreasonable that human beings can occupy the world. Their minds are beyond the imagination of ordinary beasts. They occupy the world and change it at the same time. Two waitresses with pallets walked through the garden. When they saw Yuntian, they bowed to him and saluted: "Mr. Yunzi." Cloud sky nods, ask: "your princess?" The maid replied, "the princess is holding the moon and talking to the princess. Do you want to see the princess?" Cloud sky shakes his head: "she has something to let her busy." After the maid left, he went to the meeting garden again and felt hungry, so he went back the same way. I haven''t come to maple leaf Pavilion yet, but I meet a person who he doesn''t want to see very much. "Brother Yun!" Wan Kun came forward and smiled and arched his hand: "Brother Yun looks good!" Cloud sky light smile: "this palace is to raise people, only one day''s work, I feel a lot better." He looked at Wan Kun in front of him and said with a smile: "but I don''t look very good, brother Wan. Why? Didn''t you sleep well last night? " Wan Kun said with a smile, "last night, there was a social intercourse. It''s not good to sleep late. As a businessman, it''s inevitable." He looked at Yuntian and said, "I don''t know what is Brother Yun''s family doing for a living?" What do you do for a living? This can ask Yuntian. In the past year, he left to read and learn to live in the human world. He found that if he wanted to live here, he had to have money to eat, live and wear. So he also learned to make money, and he would not, but he was very handy to get some underwater treasure. "I didn''t make a living at home. I made some small business by myself, and I still had enough to support myself." Wan Kun made a sound and glanced around his eyes. He didn''t say much, but the sky was aware of his meaning. Wang''s mansion is luxurious. It''s not for ordinary people to spend money on maintaining such a mansion, but Nianwen is a noble princess. Although learning arts and suffering from hardship since childhood, she has lived a life of maintaining dignity. Chapter 1687 Wankun is very rich, very rich. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know how rich he is. Although Yuntian doesn''t know how rich wankun is, he has been to Wanfu and seen the luxury of Wanfu. He was thinking, maybe he should buy a decent mansion, otherwise, what should he compete with wankun? "Yuntian, wankun? Why are you here? " Nianwen trots over, blushing. Wan Kun''s indifferent face suddenly softened and said with a smile, "I just came here and met Brother Yun, so I said a few words." Nian Wen asked him, "have you had dinner?" Wan Kun shook his head and frowned slightly: "there was a party last night. I drank too much. Don''t talk about lunch. I didn''t eat breakfast." Read the text ah, hurriedly took Wan Kun''s hand: "then go, my mother today made a few dishes, are you love you." She took Wan Kun by the hand and turned her face to the sky. "Come on, you haven''t tasted my mother''s skill yet." Cloud sky eyes light dim, eyes involuntarily fall on her hand and WAN Kun pull together, the smile on the face is light, do not see what mood, "good!" Nianwen leads wankun to the front, and Yuntian follows him silently. His eyes are always in their hands. He wants to pull them apart. He didn''t do it. If he would have done it a year ago, but now he won''t. in one year, he learned many things, such as being a man, to win a girl''s heart, he should always keep his own demeanor in front of her, show her the best side of himself, and don''t let her think he is a small bellied man. In the partial Hall of Baoyue house, Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen have already sat at the table, which is full of dishes with all colors, flavors and flavors. Nianwen looses wankun''s hand, runs to Zheng Zhongwen''s side, sits next to his father: "Dad, I haven''t seen you for several days, so you can count on going home." Zheng Zhongwen reached out his hand and rubbed the top of Nianwen''s hair. He said with a smile, "Dad has been busy with the case of the little blacksmith these days. It''s only today that the case is closed." Speaking of the case, Nianwen immediately became interested: "Dad, tell me about it. Is that little blacksmith the philanderer we are looking for?" "Yes, it is not," said Zheng Wankun and Yuntian sat down in the empty seat. Wankun asked, "what do you say? Why not? " Zheng Zhongwen sighed: "you can''t imagine what we found in the blacksmith shop when we broke it." Dissolves the moon white his one eye, does not have the good airway: "you don''t want to sell off, want to give the person to die urgently?" "Read text also pouted:" is, father is clear is intentional, give our appetite to hang foot, just don''t say happily Zheng Zhongwen laughs: "well, I say, I say not yet? I just want to play with you, but you''ve come up against it. " That day, after they opened the blacksmith''s shop, they found a man in the blacksmith''s shop. No, it was two people, one alive and one dead. two lives as like as two peas, one is the blacksmith shop owner, the other is the twin brother of a mother Smith. Mo blacksmith was dead, but his brother kept his body with a special powder. He put it in the inner room of the blacksmith''s shop. In that room, there were many women''s pants, which were the pants and skirts of the women they killed. Chapter 1688 His name was Shengde, and he was also a spiritual and blood man. The one who died was his son, his own son. Although he is of the spirit blood clan, he has become a useless man with no internal power because his martial arts have been abandoned. The women who were raped and killed were first robbed by his son to a blacksmith''s shop for his fun, then brutally killed by his son, and finally dumped in Banyue lake. There are more than 30 women''s pants and skirts stacked in the room. According to his account, each of these clothes represents a human life. What they found was only these seven bodies, and many bodies they didn''t find were dumped in the mountains and wild forests. These days, he has been searching for the corpse at the place where the man pointed out. Until today, he has searched all the places he pointed out. He found 28 corpses in total, and several others have not been found. Maybe they have fallen into the mouth of beasts. "Dad, what is the Lingxue clan? Why is the Kung Fu of that lingcong so strange? " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "I''ve only heard about it. I don''t know the specific situation of Lingxue people. I can''t help you." Qi Rongyue on one side said with a smile: "I know something. When you and I were traveling around the world, we saved a man who was seriously injured in the South China Sea. My Shifu and I almost ran out of medicine and there was no medicine shop around. We had to go to the mountain to collect medicine. Who knows that the sky was not beautiful that day. Before the medicine was collected in the mountain, we met lightning and rainstorm. Shifu and I tried to avoid thunder and lightning After four walks in the forest, he lost his way and entered a secret place. It was like a peach garden forgotten by the world. Most of the people who lived there never left their hometown, did not know the end of the forest and the existence of another world. " "Our arrival excites and worries them. They are eager to know something about the outside world and fear that their peaceful life will be broken." "At that time, we were in danger. They gave us two choices: to stay, to be a member of the spirit blood clan, or to become a dead person, a dead person who will never reveal secrets." "We are weak. In order to survive, we can only choose the first road temporarily and choose to stay. They don''t trust us and send people to guard us every day. We are more like prisoners. We can''t go anywhere except the yard where we are detained. Until their patriarch''s son is seriously ill and in danger." "So the chance for us to escape came. With the efforts of the master, the patriarch finally agreed to let us go to the mountain to collect herbs and treat his son. Of course, he sent ten people with high martial arts to follow us, afraid that we might escape." "Although those people have excellent martial arts, they don''t know medicine. My master and I found some herbs in the mountains that can be made into strong overpowering drugs. When we were resting, we mixed the herbs into their food, and then we were able to get away. The master left a prescription for curing the disease of the patriarch''s son and asked them to make their own prescriptions. They were all ordinary and easy to find drugs. In the end, could the man live Life is his destiny. " "In the days when Lingxue people lived, we found that these Lingxue people were different from our ordinary people. They never drank water, only animal blood. They practiced in the evening. Their general character was cold and cruel. At that time, they left me and my master alive because we were doctors, and they were short of doctors." Chapter 1689 When Zheng Zhongwen heard this, he was shocked. He took Rongyue''s hand and sighed, "fortunately, you escaped at that time. Otherwise, where should I go to find my daughter-in-law?" The original dignified atmosphere became relaxed under his teasing. After all, it was a thing of the past. Even if I think of it now, I will not feel too afraid. With the ability of dissolving the moon and Jianyun, you can escape from that ghost place sooner or later. "Anyway, now that the case is over, let''s have a drink." Zhongwen held up his glass, which reminded him that Yuntian''s injury was not good: "Yuntian, you will replace wine with tea." "If you don''t drink, I''ll drink myself. My injury won''t hurt you." However, Nianwen snatched the wine cup from wankun''s hand and said angrily, "you were drunk all night yesterday, and now you still want to drink it?" Wan Kun laughed, but his heart was warm: "well, then don''t drink. I''ll replace wine with tea." Zhong Wen was quite dissatisfied: "wen''er, what''s your behavior? You''re in charge before it''s over? In the future, if you enter the gate of thousands of families, will kun''er have a good life? " Wan Kun said: "for me, the days under wen''er''s control are good days." "Look at this sweet mouth, put on the honey!" Zhongwen shakes his head, contemptuous on the face, but happy in the heart. In the past year, he has been secretly observing wankun. The more he observes, the more he thinks that the child is really good. He doesn''t say to Wener, who is two years old, but he is very steady and sensible. He is not as calm as his daughter. His life is also very simple. There are no messy women around him. He has a connection There is no room, just like he did in those days, he has a girl he likes in his heart, so he can''t let other women near him any more, which is his most satisfactory. He was the son of Houmen when he was urinating. He knew something about the backyard. If his family was not happy, the backyard would make a lot of troubles. Most of them were concubines, so the backyard was not peaceful. And wen''er is his precious daughter who loves in his heart. He doesn''t want his precious daughter to be close to other women after she gets married, but he has to endure the husband''s loneliness and tears. They seem to be real family interaction, which makes Yuntian''s heart sink and sink. It seems that they are already a family in Qi Rongyue''s eyes and Zheng Zhongwen''s eyes. At this time of their own, but like a joke in the middle of the family. "Come here and eat, Yuntian. It''s steamed cloud legs with honey. Try it. It''s my wife''s specialty. I haven''t been fed up with it all my life." Zheng Zhongwen took a chopstick and put it in the dish in front of the sky. The loss of Yuntian''s eyes, smiling and thanking, deliberately not to see the intimate actions of Wener and wankun, constantly hinted to their hearts: they grew up together, the degree of acquaintance was naturally deeper than him, they knew each other for a long time, and their feelings were also relatively deep, but this was not the hard standard of marriage, how many green plum and bamboo horses were not together in the end. Qi Rongyue always talks little. Her eyes are on Yuntian and wankun. She can see the undercurrent between them. Her daughter is obviously not normal today. She doesn''t deliberately show how close she is to wankun in front of people. She did it with intention. She deliberately did it to the sky, hoping that the sky would be able to walk away. But will it be cloudy? Chapter 1690 The sky has changed a lot. It''s not the young man that I saw outside the city gate a year ago. His happiness and anger are all on his face. Just a year later, she couldn''t understand him, his eyes became deep, his face smile covered all emotions, only occasionally he could catch a trace of unpredictable light at the bottom of his eyes. Can a year really change a person so easily? A meal ended in the apparent harmony, and wankun was sent to leave by reading the text and sent to the gate of the palace. "Wener, let''s go for a walk." Wan Kun suddenly turns back, wen''er is still standing at the door of the palace, watching him walk her step by step. She suddenly smiled, the sun was shining, the dimples on her cheeks were sweet and dizzy: "OK!" "I want to eat sugar gourd." "Good." "I want to go to Yuyan Pavilion." "Good." He bought delicious candied haws and her favorite honey powder. He took her to Tianyi Pavilion. Tianyi Pavilion is the best embroidery workshop in Kyoto City. The embroiderers here have the best embroidery skills in the whole Chu Dynasty. Of course, the clothes here are also the most expensive in the whole Chu Dynasty. But the business here will not be ignored because of the high price. On the contrary, the business here is better than any embroidery shop. Because in Kyoto, there is no lack of rich people. "What are you bringing me here for? I don''t want to make clothes. " Her mother just made her a box of clothes last month. She hasn''t opened the box yet. She never paid attention to gorgeous clothes and precious ornaments. Maybe it''s because I have it since I was a child. Most people don''t care much about this kind of thing that I was born with. Wan Kun pursed her lips and led her straight to the VIP room on the second floor. In the VIP room, manager Yu, who is receiving the guests, shows a beautiful and gorgeous full embroidered autumn skirt to a young lady. When shopkeeper Yu saw wankun come in, he hurried to meet him and said with a smile, "please take a seat, young master." At first, the girl who was sitting at the table drinking tea and choosing clothes saw Wan Kun and Zheng Nianwen. She immediately put down the tea cup in her hand and stood up to salute them: "princess, Wan Gongzi." Zheng Nianwen looked at the pretty girl in front of him. He couldn''t remember where he had seen her. He really didn''t have any impression. Wan Kun did not know or see much. He went straight to innkeeper Yu and whispered in his ear twice. The shopkeeper smiled and turned to the girl and said, "Miss Yin, if you can''t decide now, you''d better come back tomorrow. There will be new products tomorrow." This is to chase guests. Yin Mingzhu is a little unhappy. But standing in front of her is the Sheriff of Changle, who is more distinguished than her, and the owner of Tianyi Pavilion. It''s impossible that she wants to press her identity to stay. But he left like this, and felt ashamed. He said with a smile, "since there are new goods coming tomorrow, I will come again tomorrow." She turned her eyes to look at Princess Changle and said with a smile, "you forget too much, princess? We have seen it at your and Ji feast. " There are many people she met at the Ji banquet. I don''t know how many girls like her, but I just heard that manager Yu called her Miss Yin. There should be many people with the surname Yin in Kyoto, but there should be only one family with the surname Yin who can be received by manager Yu in person. "Is my sister the miss of the Marquis of Wenchang?" When it comes to the Houfu of Wenchang, she thinks of an old man. She hasn''t seen him for two years. I don''t know if he is OK. Chapter 1691 Yin Mingzhu didn''t expect that she actually knew her, but she was shocked: "the princess remembered?" Read the text to smile, don''t say think, don''t say don''t think, don''t want to make her too embarrassed, turned the topic and said: "I don''t know how your brother is?" Yin Mingzhu is more surprised: "I do not know which elder brother the princess said?" Wan Kun on the other side said, "the new champion of Wenchang Houfu, Yin Shuwei! It must be your cousin. " When it comes to Yin Shuwei, Yin Mingzhu''s face is slightly red, and his eyes are full of Shyness: "yes, his cousin is very good." Then he reflected and looked up at Zheng Nianwen: "the princess knows only his cousin?" Read text to nod: "know, know at the beginning in Jincheng, later returned to Kyoto, have never seen, also don''t know how he is recently." Wan Kun said, "he is very good. We saw him last night." Read the article suddenly: "you said that there was a social intercourse last night, but also drunk, is it with brother Yin to drink?" Wan Kun smiled and nodded, "it''s just that brother Yin hasn''t changed in two years. He''s just as inept at drinking as before." "Read the text Jiao angry horizontal he one eye:" say as if you drink much like Yin Mingzhu at the beginning of the heart, after seeing the two close dialogue and interaction, a little bit of peace. I can''t help but worry. At present, this princess Changle has a face that even women will like when they look at it. In addition, she has a dignified identity and a pleasant personality. I''m afraid no man will turn a blind eye to such a girl God. After a few polite remarks, Yin Mingzhu left Tianyi Pavilion. The waiter delivers the tea, and they sit down to have tea and chat. "Bring me here to buy clothes? How come all the shopkeepers are gone? I have to pick out some clothes for me. " Her family''s unopened suitcase was also made by Tianyi Pavilion. She didn''t notice the difference between the clothes of Tianyi Pavilion and those of other shops. "What''s the hurry? I''ll be back in a minute. " He pushed the plate with osmanthus cake to read the text: "here osmanthus cake is sweet, soft and glutinous, you will like it, taste it!" She touched her belly and shook her head: "I can''t eat it. It''s very good to watch it. I''ll let the waiter pack it later, and I''ll take it back for the night." Wankun dotes on his nose and says, "how can I eat at night? Be careful to become fat." Read the text to look at him obliquely: "how? If I become fat, you don''t want me? " He nodded heavily: "well, no, I don''t want to be fat. I can''t sleep in the bed. I can''t be pushed to the ground by you." She almost didn''t laugh at him because of his serious nonsense. This guy is obviously not good at telling jokes, but he can laugh at her every time. It''s not a joke in other people''s ears, but she thinks it''s very funny. Shopkeeper Yu came back in a hurry, holding a big red package in his hand. "The princess has been waiting for a long time." Read the text to stop laughing, and casually waved: "it''s OK, what are you taking? It''s like a baby. " Shopkeeper Yu was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth: "it''s not the baby. Look at it!" He untied the package, took out a big red robe from the package, and shook it away. The cloth was made of cloud silk. The four happiness patterns were like moving clouds. Every time he moved, the clouds were changing. The clothes were carried by the remaining shopkeeper. He could not see the specific style, but felt that the patterns were very beautiful. The phoenix patterns embroidered on the neckline and cuff were not beautiful Win. Chapter 1692 This is obviously a happy robe, a happy robe with a lot of thought. Shopkeeper Yu said: "princess, for this happy robe, the young master has made great efforts. The material of this happy robe is made of cloud silk. This cloud silk is a rare thing. Even the empress of the palace may not have a cloud silk garment." Read text red face way: "happy robe should not be my own preparation?"? What are you fucking about? " Wan Kun raised his eyebrows: "don''t you like it?" How can she not like it? It''s his heart. She naturally likes it. "If you don''t like it, I''ll let them do another one." He has a smile in his eyes, and the little girl''s face is really cute with a shy look. "Now that we have done it, why do we have to do it again? It''s too much trouble." "That''s like it?" He chuckled. She took a look at him and realized that he was on purpose. "Yes, I like it. Are you satisfied now?" Wan Kun couldn''t close his mouth, as if he hadn''t laughed so happily for a long time. Shopkeeper Yu looked at them and couldn''t help sighing: "it''s a perfect match, a perfect match, a perfect match!" It''s even more shameful to read the text. I didn''t even try my clothes. I pulled Wan Kun and left. Wan Kun was led by her, and only turned to shopkeeper Yu and said, "after all is completed, send it directly to the palace." Shopkeeper yu should have sent them out in person. When he came back, he saw several more people standing in the VIP room. One was Mr. Zhao Suying, the Minister of the Ministry of works, and the other was Peng Linlang, the second daughter of Mr. Peng Xiangye''s family. They were surrounded by two servant girls, six of whom were watching the cloud silk suit. Shopkeeper Yu hurriedly came forward, carefully took the joy obedience in their hands, and then carefully wrapped it into the package. When Miss Zhao saw this, she was puzzled and said, "shopkeeper Yu, isn''t this dress just for people to see? How can it be wrapped? " Shopkeeper Yu said with a smile, "back to Miss Zhao, this dress is made by others, not for sale." Miss Peng''s temper was not very good. She snorted coldly, "what''s the matter? Do you look down on us for fear that we can''t afford it? " The shopkeeper hurriedly waved his hand: "the two young ladies misunderstood that this dress was made by others. It''s already in the finishing stage. You can see that it''s a happy dress, not an ordinary one." "What happened to Xifu? We can''t be satisfied if others can decide? I''m going to take a fancy to this dress today, and I''ll take it. " Miss Peng is very arrogant. The shopkeeper shook his head: "I''m really sorry, I''m afraid I can''t do what you want." When Miss Zhao saw that manager Yu looked firm and seemed to have no room to talk, she said to Miss Peng, "Lin Lang, since he doesn''t sell, let''s see something else." Miss Peng has been used to being domineering since she was a child. She has never missed anything she wants. This is just a dress in front of her eyes. She can''t even buy it for money? Miss Peng shook her head and said, "no, I''ll take this one. I''ll get married next month. If I can get married in such a wedding dress, it will be more beautiful. I''ll take it." Miss Zhao was also embarrassed. She looked at shopkeeper Yu again: "shopkeeper Yu, is this the only one in this dress? Can''t you make another one for Lin Lang? " "I can''t make another one, just this one. I don''t want someone to wear the same clothes as me when they get married," said Peng Linlang before he spoke Shopkeeper Yu sighed in his heart. He was a little impatient, but he still held the gentle respect on his face: "I''m sorry, it''s impossible to do this one or another." Chapter 1693 Miss Peng''s face suddenly changed. She clapped the table and said angrily, "are you intentional? Do you despise our Peng family? " Shopkeeper Yu said: "don''t be angry, Miss Peng. The little old man opens the door to do business. Anyone who comes into our Tianyi Pavilion never fails to look at it. The reason why this dress can''t be sold to Miss Peng is that the owner of the dress has already existed, and the little old businessman doesn''t sell two of the goods at a time. This is a rule. Since the rule has never broken the rule, I hope I like it Sister Haihan. " "Then why can''t we do another one?" said Miss Zhao Shopkeeper Yu said: "to be honest, this piece of cloth likes to take is made of cloud silk. This cloth has been woven for three months. There is no cloud silk left at all. Young and old people are willing to make this dress for the young lady, but they are also powerless." When it comes to cloud silk, how can miss Peng and Miss Zhao, who are high-ranking women, not know that this kind of thing is more expensive than gold and can''t be bought with money. Even the lady in the palace can''t wear it. Miss Peng likes this dress even more. She is such an identity, and the person to be married is the son of Wenchang Prefecture. Of course, such honor should be matched with cloud silk. She stretched out her hand and took the burden from the shopkeeper: "I''m going to fix this happy dress." Shopkeeper Yu didn''t notice for a while, but she took it away. He didn''t expect that Miss Peng would do such an unidentified thing. He was furious: "Miss Peng, what are you doing?" Miss Peng sneered, "what are you doing? Naturally, I''m looking for you to buy something. Why? Afraid I can''t afford it? " Shopkeeper Yu also sneered. He had been polite to her before. He didn''t say anything unpleasant. Unexpectedly, she was such a woman who didn''t care about her identity. "Miss Peng, to be honest, you can''t afford this dress." This sentence is like a loud slap in the face of Miss Peng, which makes her hot and painful. She is ashamed and angry. Pointing to manager Yu, she said, "you dare to insult me and our Pengs like this. OK, tell me how much this dress is worth." Shopkeeper Yu held out five fingers. "Five hundred liang?" said Miss Zhao Shopkeeper Yu shook his head. Miss Zhao guessed again, "five thousand liang?" Shopkeeper Yu shook his head again. This time Miss Peng''s face is more and more: "is it difficult to ask 50000 liang?" Shopkeeper Yu said: "it''s not 50000 Liang, but 500000 Liang. As you can see, the cloud silk alone cost 40000 Liang to purchase, plus three months'' hard work and fine weaving, dyeing cloth with Tianxiang yukou, and sending it to Tianyi Pavilion to cut fine embroidery. It costs more than 100000 Liang. I say 500000 Liang, but less." If it''s only fifty thousand Liang, the Peng family may be able to buy her something. But if it''s fifty thousand Liang, even if the Peng family has the money, it''s impossible to buy her a happy dress. Miss Peng said: "you can tell me how much the price is. You can tell me a million Liang tomorrow. Who knows? Besides, there are many rich people in Kyoto, but who will spend half a million Liang to make a wedding dress? " Shopkeeper Yu recaptured Xifu from Miss Peng''s hands, but said slowly: "it''s my son who made this Xifu." The world knows that Tianyi Pavilion is the property of tens of thousands of families. Now the head of tens of thousands of families is wan Kun, the young man who is not yet 16 years old. Since he took over tens of thousands of businesses a year ago, tens of thousands of families have gone up to another level. They have become the richest son of Chu Dynasty. Chapter 1694 Since he took over the business of ten thousand a year ago, ten thousand families have gone to another floor, and they have become the richest son of Chu Dynasty. For him, half a million is not even a dime. But for Peng''s family, it is the largest of the big numbers. Wan Gongzi was the richest man in Chu Dynasty, and her every move naturally attracted much attention. Although the two young ladies lived in the boudoir, they also had channels to know all kinds of gossip in Kyoto City, but they never heard about Wan Gongzi''s engagement with people. Miss Zhao asked, "I don''t know which daughter is going to marry Mr. Wan?" Shopkeeper Yu shook his head: "I have said everything I can. We are servants of the master''s business. It''s not easy for us to speak in vain. Please forgive me." Shopkeeper Yu''s patience will almost be consumed by these two people. If not for the sake of looking at their father, he would also be in a hurry. Miss Peng is very reluctant, but what can she do? The dress is worth five hundred thousand Liang, but her whole dowry may not add up to more than twenty thousand Liang. The smile on the counter of Yu Zhang is gone. He looks at the two young ladies lightly and says: "do you want to see other clothes? A new batch of materials arrived yesterday, and the embroiderers have some new flowers recently. If you want to see them, I will send someone to fetch them at once. " Where are they still in the mood to see flowers? They just want to leave here soon. Every time they look at the happy clothes, they are like being slapped in the face. Maybe they shouldn''t come here today. Miss Zhao said hurriedly, "no, it''s not early. We should go back. Next time we have new materials, we''ll come back." It''s natural to come again. The clothes of Tianyi Pavilion not only represent the current beauty of the capital city, but also represent an identity. Only those who squeeze themselves into the upper class can afford to wear the clothes of Tianyi Pavilion. This is a kind of face. No one will want this face. Shopkeeper Yu sent them out, watched them get on the carriage, then watched the carriage leave slowly, finally disappeared in sight, his face, finally showed contempt, anyone qualified to wear cloud silk? Miss Zhao and Miss Peng were sitting on the carriage, looking at the passers-by coming and going outside the window. They both looked dispirited. Miss Peng suddenly asked Miss Zhao, "have you heard about the marriage of Prince Wan?" Miss Zhao shook her head: "I never heard that people like him, if they want to get married, how could there be no news in Kyoto City?" "Who is the one who is lucky enough to marry Mr. Wan?" They have all met Mr. Wan, who is really an amazing person. He looks very good, but he can dominate the market at a young age. In a short period of one year, the business of Mr. Wan''s family has reached a higher level, and he has also risen to the richest man in Chu Dynasty. It''s not too much to describe him as the richest man in Chu Dynasty. Chu Dynasty despised merchants. If he was just a businessman, even if he had more money, he would not be enviable. But it is difficult. Their ten thousand families now not only do business, but also hold the world intelligence network. Wherever there are ten thousand businesses, they have their loyal ears and eyes. No matter what they want to know, they can get the most accurate answer at the fastest speed and with the fastest speed Speed to wankun''s hands. Now, this information network has been used by the emperor, that is to say, thousands of families are not only businessmen, but also work for the emperor, and they may become Marquis someday. Chapter 1695 And there are no parents in Wan family, only one master of Wan Kun. Once married into 10000 houses, they are immediately the masters, and they do not have to serve their parents has the final say. Miss Zhao thought again and again. She really couldn''t think of a man like Wan Kun who would marry her. But the maid who was with Miss Zhao interposed, "Miss, it seems that the second childe mentioned that Wan childe was indifferent in his life when he chatted with the eldest uncle last time. The second childe said that Wan childe didn''t even have a servant girl to serve in his bedroom. He didn''t even allow the servant girl to enter his bedroom for half a step. He only allowed his own servant to serve." Miss Peng interposed, "what''s wrong with this young master Wan? At his age, who doesn''t have two waiting rooms? " Miss Zhao asked the servant girl, "go on." That servant girl way: "two childe still say, ten thousand childe grow up, side only a girl." Miss Peng and Miss Zhao immediately came to the spirit, both staring at the servant girl: "say it quickly, who is it?" The servant girl said: "it''s the princess Changle who lives side by side in the royal palace. All the people in Kyoto know that the princess lives in Wanfu to study arts when she pees. She and wangongzi are childhood sweethearts and have no idea." When it comes to Princess Changle, their faces are all the same. If the expensive girls in Kyoto have a common enemy, then this person must be princess Changle. Where there are princes of Changle, their precious daughters, no matter how you dress up, will also lose color around her. The eyes of those young heroes will never stay on them. Therefore, in Kyoto City, Princess Changle has no real handkerchief at all. No one wants to make friends with her. Even if she meets her in the street, she is walking around. "But I heard that Princess Changle and Prince Jiao of the Zhou Dynasty, oh no, it''s Prince Jiao now, and the relationship is very unusual. Prince Jiao also asked for the princess Changle to marry the princess side by side, but the princess and the prince refused because the princess was still young." "I will refuse it. Princess Changle, who is at the top of the prince''s and princess''s heart, can''t let her marry far away. So, Mr. Wan is the right person. The two families have a deep relationship and grow up together." "It''s a great thing that she got married," said Miss Zhao with a smile. "We can finally die in Kyoto." Miss Peng looked up at her and said with a smile, "are you talking about Yin Zhuangyuan?" Miss Zhao''s face was rosy, and she said: "what does sister say? Don''t talk nonsense." Miss Peng couldn''t be happy: "I''m talking nonsense? I don''t know if I''m talking nonsense. But really, I don''t think Princess Changle is afraid. After all, she didn''t meet Yin Zhuangyuan. What threatened you was his cousin, Yin Mingzhu. It''s said that Yin Mingzhu ran to Yin Zhuangyuan in three days and two days. It''s very obvious. " The smile on Miss Zhao''s face gradually subsided and became bitter: "so what? Yin Mingzhu is also named Yin. She has the right to go to him, but I don''t have it. " Miss Peng proudly looked at Zhao Suying, who was lost like a kitten abandoned by her master: "the opportunity is for you to fight for. You can''t fight for it yourself. No, I helped you to fight for an opportunity. Thank you very much." Chapter 1696 Three days later, the Marquis of Wenchang. Yin Mingzhu came to Yin Shuwei''s residence early in the morning. Yin Shuwei is the eldest grandson of the second room. Although the first room and the second room haven''t been separated, they can live separately. Although they are in the courtyard of the Hou mansion, a wall has been set up between the second room and the second room, and a moon gate has been opened in the middle for convenient communication between the two rooms. Yin Mingzhu''s mother and the present Wenchang Hou are brothers and sisters of the same mother''s compatriots. They married a noble clan, but their lives were not good. The man died when they were carrying the Pearl in their belly. Miss Yin couldn''t stand the exclusion of her mother-in-law and her sister-in-law, so she simply went back to the Marquis with her pregnancy. At that time, Miss Yin''s father was still the Marquis, and her elder brother was the son of the world. She was very upset about this daughter, so she ignored it The opposition of the elders left their mother and daughter, and let the Pearl follow Yin''s family name and keep it as a young lady of Yin''s family. Yin Shuwei is drawing in his study. Seeing that Yin Mingzhu didn''t even give a notice, he rushes in. He is very unhappy. He quickly puts away the unfinished picture and asks calmly, "what''s the matter?" Yin Mingzhu didn''t seem to see his dark face. He said with a smile, "cousin, today''s left phase Peng''s family set up a chrysanthemum feast. He asked all the young ladies in Kyoto City. Will cousin go?" Yin Shuwei has never been interested in this kind of banquet. He is going to shake his head, but he hears Yin Mingzhu say again: "cousin, I went to Tianyi Pavilion two days ago. Guess who I saw?" Yin Shuwei picked up his eyebrows and said, "who have you seen?" "I saw Princess Changle. It seems that she also went to Tianyi Pavilion to buy clothes." Yin Shuwei''s dim eyes sparkled a cluster of light: "she also went to Tianyi Pavilion to buy clothes? She went alone? " Yin Mingzhu shook his head: "no, she went with Wan Gongzi. They seem to have an unusual relationship." Yes, of course not. They''ve always been like that. Yin Shuwei sighed at the bottom of his heart, and then heard Yin Mingzhu say, "I don''t know if the princess Changle will go today." Yin Shuwei''s heart moved. Will she go? She has been side by side in the palace. If he wants to see her, he can go to the palace to see her. But he dare not and has no face to see her. He wanted to see her, but he didn''t dare to see her. He only had a sneak look at her once in a while. But if she went to Peng''s house today and he also went, it was chance encounter. Even if he didn''t talk, even if he didn''t stand in front of her, he could at least be closer to her. Side by side Wang Fu Zheng Nianwen wore a goose yellow lotus full of embroidered couplets and long Confucians, with a soft green waist inlaid with beads and Ruyi girdle, covered with a light pink tobacco tulle, and combed a popular lingyunji, with a little powder on the surface, which was originally very delicate eyebrows and eyes. At this time, it seems that it is her mother who looks at it, and she is reluctant to look away. Looking at his daughter''s dress, Qi Rongyue was curious: "wen''er, don''t you always dislike this kind of boring party?" Nianwen sighed: "I don''t like it, but I always go out these days. In order to accompany me, wankun has delayed many things. I can''t let him accompany me all day long. I have to find some fun myself." Although Nianwen loves to play, she doesn''t run out all day. How can she, as a mother, not know what she thinks in her heart, but she doesn''t want to stay in the house and be trapped by the sky, so she runs out to avoid the sky. "Even so, you don''t have to dress like this. Do you have any other way to live when you go to the back garden of the Xiangfu?" Qi Rongyue chuckles. Chapter 1697 Read the text hey hey a smile: "Niang also knows, I this all the time don''t like to care about, but if some people just want to find me trouble, I''m not a person who is afraid of things." Although she doesn''t have much contact with these precious girls in Kyoto City, some gossip will come and go to her ears. Since she hears it, she can''t ignore it. Since they falsely accuse her of something she has never done at all, it''s better for them to settle down simply so as to avoid their own grievances. They don''t mean that her princes prefer to be jealous. Every day they go to the banquet, they always show their fancy dress and oppress others with their own princes'' identity, which makes them unable to lift their heads. They say that she bullies others and says that she is proud of her beauty. Then she will let them have a good look today, what is real showmanship, what is real bullying, what is arrogance based on beauty. Her daughter has always been prudent in her work, but Rongyue is not very worried. She can go out if she wants to go out to play. It''s no big deal. It''s OK to occasionally bully those long tongued women who are thirty thousand on both sides and like to gossip behind the scenes. "OK, you go. I''ll let binger go with you." Bing''er has been with her for more than ten years. She needs to have kung fu, wisdom and wisdom. She should follow wen''er. At the right time, maybe she can help her to teach those who wen''er wants to teach a lesson a little worse. Since she wants to fight, she will have to fight. Otherwise, they can''t remember. Wen''er doesn''t matter. Aunt binger has taken her since she was a child. She is closer to her than a nanny. She is always better to be with her than those aunts who can''t speak. "Madam, the princess is here," said he, the servant girl of Zuoxiang Pengfu He''s just chatting with some noblewomen in Beijing. After hearing the report from the servant girl, he frowned: "what are you doing in a hurry? To be clear, which princess has come? " The servant girl said: "madam, it''s the princess of Changle who lives side by side in the palace!" Hearing this, several ladies in the audience all fried the pot and stared at He Shi with displeased eyes: "sister, how can you ask Princess Changle to come here today? What kind of person is she? Don''t you know? With her in Beijing, can you look at the young ladies one more time? " "That''s right. I don''t know how to deal with it. Your family is engaged. It doesn''t matter. But our girls haven''t settled yet. This will let Princess Changle come here. Isn''t it clear that they are going to tear down Taiwan?" They will never forget that in that year, the princess of Changle and Ji, and Ji ceremony were held in the palace. These ladies have all gone. The princess of Changle appeared in front of them like a fairy. In which eyes can you see other girls? What''s more, the popularity of the palace side by side is that all of them are incomparable. Anyone who has a son doesn''t want to get married with the palace side by side? It''s true that there are thousands of women in one family. He Shi was really wronged. "I didn''t know that she would come. As usual, when everyone held a banquet, they didn''t always post to the palace. Didn''t you? I haven''t seen her before. I don''t know what kind of wind she''s been taking today. I just know it. It''s no earlier than you. " Chapter 1698 A few madams were silent. They said that when their family held a banquet, they also delivered a post to the Royal Palace, but they were not rare, and they didn''t really invite them. Here we are. What else can I say? He Shi hurriedly gets up and goes out to welcome her. After all, she is a princess. Even if she has a product of Gaofeng, she is short in front of others. They naturally have this advantage. All the ladies here also got up in succession. With he family coming out, that''s why they don''t like Princess Changle. Her arrival may not bring any glory to the host family, but only trouble. Another servant girl ran to the garden. Peng Linlang was enjoying the flowers with the little sisters. Seeing that the servant girl was out of breath, she asked, "what''s the matter? So flustered. " The servant girl said: "madam, madam she --" PENG Linlang''s face changed greatly, and asked: "what''s the matter with madam? What''s the matter with Madame? " The servant girl gasped and said: "it''s not the lady who has an accident. The lady asked the servant girl to tell the young lady that the princess is coming. Let you go to huanrongju to see the ceremony." Miss sun, standing beside Peng Linlang, said: "the princess you said is not Changle princess, right?" Servant girl nods, "it''s Princess Changle, she, she''s already in Huanrong''s house. Go quickly, miss." Sun Pianpian''s delicate brow turned into a twist at once, and stared at Peng Linlang with great dissatisfaction: "Linlang, what''s the matter with you? How could she be invited? She''s here. Can we have any more? " "I didn''t invite her at all," said Peng. "I don''t know what''s wrong. I have to ask my mother." Peng Linlang left in a hurry. Zhao Suying pulled his sleeve: "it''s not Lin Lang''s fault. Mrs. he did this banquet. It''s not Lin Lang''s decision to invite anyone who doesn''t." Sun pianpianpian sighed, his eyes were full of resentment: "I also lost my words for a while, it really can''t blame Lin Lang, I just think of my sister''s experience, and my heart is not angry." Zhao Suying looked puzzled: "your sister? Do you mean the princess of Xianguang who has cut off contact with your grandson''s family? " Sun Pianpian curled his mouth: "what''s the name of the princess? There''s no such princess. What''s the point?" Zhao Suying was full of curiosity: "I heard that Xianguang Hou Shizi died because of Princess Changle? Is it true? " Sun pianpianpian didn''t want to talk about this at first. She was also a great leader. Her elder sister married the son of Xian Guang Hou. Later, Xian Guang Hou became a great leader in Kyoto. Her position rose with each passing day. She thought that their sun family would be able to soar. But who knows, Xian Guanghou suddenly conspired... If my brother-in-law can sit on the throne of the emperor, she is the Queen''s sister... But unexpectedly, the conspiracy failed. In order to save Princess Changle, her brother-in-law blocked the sharp arrow that was shot at the princess with his own body. He changed his life from one life to another and gave it to the princess. However, because he saved the princess at the last moment, shangguanfu was able to survive. Her sister and her brother-in-law''s only child also survived. But because of this, the father had to break up with his sister in order to protect himself. And the source of all this is Zheng Nianwen. If her brother-in-law was not obsessed with her, maybe the rebellion would succeed? Chapter 1699 Of course, she dare not say these words. She can only have an addiction in her heart. Sun didn''t want to mention her brother-in-law''s death. He smiled at Zhao Suying and said, "this is the secret of Forbidden Palace. How can I know?" She knew it, and refused to say it. Zhao Suying doesn''t ask any more. A friend is a friend. A friend who can''t make friends is not a friend. She is three points cold to sun pianpianpian. At this time, the garden suddenly became busy. Zhao Suying heard that someone called Yin Shizi. Yin Shizi is Peng Linlang''s fiance. It''s normal for him to come to the party today. Nothing unusual. I just don''t know if Yin Shuwei, the eldest grandson of the second room of the Yin family, came with the son of the world? Lin Lang said that Yin Shuwei''s invitation, which she saw with her own eyes, will surely be sent to Yin Shuwei''s hand. No one knows whether he will come or not. At that time, she left Princess Changle behind and turned to look for the lively compliments. If he came, there would be Yin Shizi. There were a lot of people in the garden. She went to the place with the most people. From a distance, she saw that Yin Shizi and Yin Shuwei were surrounded by several aristocratic princes. He didn''t know what joke they were talking about. Yin Shizi was very pleased with his smile. Yin Shuwei was absent-minded, and his eyes were always looking around, and he didn''t know who to avoid, or who to avoid Whom are you calling? She stood behind a bunch of Persian chrysanthemums and watched Yin Shuwei''s eyes gradually come to her. She blushed, resisted the desire to hang down her head and stared at him all the time. She hoped that the eyes of the two could meet. However, after Yin Shuwei''s eyes lightly swept her, he looked straight away, never falling back to her again, just like never entering his eyes, just like she didn''t exist at all. How could this happen? She and Yin Shuwei had several connections. She fell in love with him at first sight. Although he was quite indifferent to her, he didn''t recognize her, did he? Why she is also the daughter of the Shangshu family, not the cat and dog on the road, how can she see it several times before she knows it? When Zhao Suying was lost, she saw Yin Shuwei squeeze out of the childrens'' pile and come to her side. Her original lost heart suddenly came back to life. Did Prince Yin see her? Recognize her? Coming towards her? She stood at a loss behind the flowers, confused. She did not know what to say when she met Mr. Yin. "Miss, young master Yin is here. Do you need to avoid your servant?" Asked Zhao Suying with a low voice. Zhao Suying''s face was more and more red, and she gave the girl a look: "nonsense? Young prince Yin is going to the lotus pond to see the fish. " Lotus pond is not far behind her. To go to lotus pond, there is only the road behind her. Girl chuckles, no more words. Yin Shuwei''s eyes have been searching for wen''er for a long time since he entered Peng''s garden. It seems that she didn''t come again. She didn''t like such occasions. It''s no surprise that she didn''t come. In the past year, she has never attended any banquet. It''s the palace banquet held by the emperor in the palace, and she hasn''t seen her. How could she come to this ordinary chrysanthemum appreciation meeting today? He thought too much and hoped too much. The banquet without her is like spring without color, summer without temperature, autumn without harvest, winter without snow. Chapter 1700 He didn''t have a close look at the people in the garden, maybe he knew them, but he didn''t want to force himself to socialize, which was not what he was good at. Now he only thought of a place where there was no one. He survived the party quietly and left early. Zhao Suying watched as the man he wanted walked towards her step by step, and watched him walk by her side, and watched him go to the lotus pond without even looking at her. How could it be that he didn''t really see her? Zhao Suying''s girl is also embarrassed. What''s wrong with Mr. Yin? Do you have a bad eye disease? Miss so big a living person, he did not see? Zhao Suying calmed down and said with a light smile, "he looks worried. Maybe he didn''t see me." Just give up, she is not willing to wait for the chance, she can not just give up. Looking around, I saw that no one noticed her side, so I went to the lotus pond with my skirt. The girl followed her with a white face: "Miss, will it not be good for us to go there like this? If it''s seen, I''m afraid it''s gossip. " It''s an honor for a party like this to be asked to talk by a man. It seems that the girl has charm. But if the girl runs after the man, the gossip will be overwhelming. Zhao Suying said, "we just went to appreciate the lotus, and we ran into Mr. Yin by chance." Speaking, she has come to the lotus pond, Yin Shuwei is still walking slowly, following the stone path by the lotus pond, walking slowly on the arch bridge. Today, he wore a jade brocade robe with a dark blue face and a cloud pattern brocade belt around his waist. He wore a beautiful warm yellow jade pendant with long black hair on the back of his head. He looked at Hechi with his eyes as clear as the lake water. He seemed to have just stepped out of the painting. No, where he was, it was a painting. "Mr. Yin." She quickened her pace and ran after him. Yin Shuwei turns around and looks at her lightly: "what''s the matter, miss?" Looking at his indifferent and calm eyes, without a flicker of eyes, her heart sank abruptly, he did not recognize her, he did not recognize her. "Young master Yin doesn''t recognize me?" She doesn''t give up. "Should I recognize you?" Yin Shuwei asked Zhao Suying suddenly feels wronged. No, it''s very wronged. She thinks of him in her heart, but he doesn''t even remember who she is. "You''re so forgetful!" She was so gloomy that she didn''t know how to introduce herself. The servant girl around me was very distressed to see the appearance of the young lady. She hurriedly said to Yin Shuwei, "young master Yin, at the he family dinner last year, the young lady of my family still helped you out. Don''t you remember?" Speaking of this, Yin Shuwei still had some impressions and hurriedly said, "are you Miss Zhao?" Zhao Suying''s eyes brightened. He didn''t completely forget her. Maybe he didn''t see her for a year. He can''t remember her. Zhao Suying blesses him: "Suying has seen the young man." "Miss Zhao is very polite," Yin Shuwei said Zhao Suying raised her head with a red face and looked at the haunted face near her eyes. Her little heart pounded faster and faster. "I didn''t expect to meet you here today. You don''t seem to attend such a party very often." Yin Shuwei nodded, "yes, I really don''t like it." Zhao Suying asked again, "how did you come today? Is it the elders in the mansion who forced the young master to come? " Chapter 1701 Yin Shuwei''s age, although not very old, but also to the age of engagement, forcing him to attend such a party, is very likely. Yin Shuwei shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. My elders don''t care much about these things. I want to come here myself." He has some regrets now. He shouldn''t have come. Zhao Suying''s heart was secretly glad. He had the idea to see more expensive girls and planned to make an engagement? "Mr. Yin is very happy to be here." She is full of shyness. She looks at Yin Shuwei with eyes full of autumn water, but she sees that he doesn''t seem to hear him. She looks at the other corner of the garden. Looking down his eyes, he saw only the entrance of the garden, a radiant woman walked in, describing her with radiant light, which seemed not too much. When he looked at her, he felt that the whole person was shining, which could easily attract people''s eyes, even her eyes. If you look at young master Yin again, where there are other people in his eyes, there is only one person, whose indifference is also replaced by surprise. The original loneliness is also swept away in an instant. But he did not, like other young men, surround her with greetings and compliments, and pay her as much attention as he could. He didn''t even move a step. He just stood still and stared at Princess Changle. However, she still felt that her heart was burning with jealousy. "Cousin, cousin, how are you here? I''ve been looking for you for half a day. " Yin Mingzhu trots over and pushes Zhao Suying, who is standing beside Yin Shuwei, away from them. He throws a meaningful look at Zhao Suying. Then he says to Yin Shuwei, "cousin, elder brother, let me come to you and say the princess is here. Let you go to see the ceremony." Yin Shuwei''s foot took a step, then shrank back, shook his head and said, "no, the princess may not want to see me." Yin Mingzhu and Zhao Suying are both stunned. What is his remark? Does he have any relationship with the princess? They''ve known each other for a long time? Yin Mingzhu is still happy when he sees that his cousin refuses to go. It''s disgusting to see those young men surrounded by flies one by one. Her book is only good for her cousin. It''s not like those people at all. Zhao Suying is also happy. It seems that Prince Yin lost his mind for a while, but it''s just a surprise. After all, Princess Changle never attends such a banquet on weekdays. It''s amazing that she will come today. I can think of the brilliance of the princess Changle. In front of her, I became a first-class servant girl directly. I feel very bad. She looked at the princess Changle in the distance and turned her face to Yin Shuwei: "I don''t know if Prince Yin has heard that Princess Changle and the rich prince are very close. There is a rumor that they are -" "I know." He interrupted her, something he didn''t want to hear. "You know?" Zhao Suying looks surprised. She thinks only she and Lin Lang know about it. Yin Mingzhu squinted at Zhao Suying and said, "I''ve known about this for a long time, and I need you to tell my cousin?" Zhao Suying''s eyes are almost glued to his cousin''s face. At first sight, they are not very kind. They want to seduce his cousin. Hum, with her Yin Mingzhu, she can''t even think about it. Yin Mingzhu turned to look at the princess Changle in the distance and saw that she had got rid of the flies and was walking towards them. Chapter 1702 Yin Mingzhu is also a Leng, busy pull cousin''s sleeve: "cousin, the princess is coming to us." Yin Shuwei looks at them quickly. As the Pearl says, wen''er is coming towards them. She is wearing a gorgeous long skirt, a delicate bun and a thin powder on her face. Like the fairy in the picture, she is walking towards him step by step. Two years later, her once young appearance still lingered in his mind. Later, the young girl''s appearance also moved him to this day. It seems that wen''er in front of him has changed a lot. The innocence in her eyebrows and eyes seems to disappear. She has become mature. Also, after such a change, how can she keep the so-called innocence and innocence. At the time of his trance, Zheng Nianwen has come to him. She looks at Yin Shuwei with a bright smile, unlike the polite and alienated smile she looks at others. "Brother Yin, is it really you? I just thought it was a mistake. " She came forward to say hello, just like when she was in Jincheng for two years. His heart beat like a thunderclap, his face flushed unnaturally, and he responded with a strong calm: "wen''er, I haven''t seen you for a long time." They just said hello to each other, but Yin Mingzhu and Zhao Suying were dead. She called him brother Yin, and he called her wen''er, a natural and warm response - they know each other, they even know each other, not only know each other, but also know each other very well! Wen''er asked with a smile, "how are you, uncle and aunt?" "Yin Shuwei nodded:" very good Wen''er asked again, "I haven''t had a chance to ask you. Did my aunt give you a younger brother or sister?"? Last time I left, I haven''t seen it for two years. Is the child now full? " Two years ago, Yin Shuwei''s unnatural smile gradually became natural: "it''s a sister. Last month, when she was one year old, my parents asked me to bring you something. I am very busy recently, so I didn''t find the chance to send it to you." Wen''er''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "my uncle must have brought me my favorite milk sugar. He used to buy it for me when I was a child. Later, he went back to Kyoto and never ate it again. I would dream of it when I dreamed." Wen''er''s words successfully amused Yin Shuwei. It seems that the time really went back to two years ago. Two years ago, in the summer, they also stood together like this, relaxed and comfortable, chatting and laughing, and even calling brother and brother. It''s funny to think that he didn''t recognize her as a daughter for so long. After finding out that he liked her, he mistakenly thought that he had a habit of Longyang. It''s so funny. Yin Mingzhu and Zhao Suying are stunned. They not only know each other, but also know this kind of place. It''s Yin Mingzhu. They have never met Yin Shuwei''s parents, not once. However, Yin Shuwei returned to Beijing from Jincheng last time with only one gift, not even the old Marquis and uncle. As soon as he came back, he hid the things. She asked him what he was, but he would not say that it was for the princess Changle. It''s strange that he didn''t deliver it? Why do they know each other so well, but he never goes to the palace side by side? After his predecessors, he never mentioned it. Full of doubts, after all, was unable to resist, Yin Mingzhu Dynasty Zheng read: "princess, meet again." Read text to look at her, very familiar, think of that day in the Tianyi Pavilion saw the girl, can not help laughing: "it is Miss Yin, you also came." Yin Mingzhu nodded, "yes, it''s a surprise to see the princess here today." Chapter 1703 "I don''t like to go to such a party. I''m bored today. I have nothing to do with it. Why don''t you want me to come?" All fools can see the hostility in Yin Mingzhu''s eyes. Yin Mingzhu shook his head: "how can I meet the princess here? It''s the honor of Mingzhu. But Mingzhu didn''t expect that the princess should know her cousin so well." That day she said that she had met her cousin in Jincheng two years ago. She thought it was just polite. Even if she had met her cousin, she was afraid that it was only one-sided relationship, but she didn''t think that she knew each other so well. It was envious. "My cousin and I don''t know each other, and my uncle and my father are close friends. It''s reasonable that we know each other." Yin Mingzhu looked at the gorgeous clothes on her body and said: "it''s really eye opening for the princess today. I''m afraid it''s only one in Kyoto City. Was it the last time I went to Tianyi Pavilion with Wan Gongzi?" When she said this, she glanced at her cousin. Sure enough, his smiling face sank three points. Read the text but still a face of light cloud: "this dress is my mother gave me, but it is indeed the Tianyi Pavilion cut." Zhao Suying waited for a long time, and finally waited for her to intervene. She hurried forward and reached Yin Mingzhu''s side. At this moment, she should be standing with Yin Mingzhu. "It''s said that the two best embroiderers in Tianyi Pavilion do all the embroidery work for the princess every day. Young master Wan is really generous. It''s really good for the princess." Nianwen nodded: "yes, wankun is really generous, but you are wrong. It''s not two embroiderers, it''s eight." Zhao Suying glanced at Yin Shuwei and saw that his face was gloomy. She was in a better mood. Naturally, she would not let go of the chance. Then she said, "I went to Tianyi Pavilion with sister Peng that day. I saw shopkeeper Yu holding a cloud silk wedding dress. It was made by Wan Gongzi. It''s gorgeous. I''m afraid it''s just the Queen''s wedding dress ¡£¡± The eyes of Nianwen are cold for three days, and they definitely look at Zhao Suying: "so, have you seen the Queen''s wedding dress?" Zhao Suying was shocked. "No, I haven''t seen it." "Since I haven''t seen it, how can I know that the Queen''s wedding dress can''t compare with that one?" The voice of reading the text was also cold. Everyone could recognize her displeasure. Zhao Suying knew that she had made a mistake and was trying to recover it, but Zheng Nianwen said again: "as a young lady of the minister''s office, you can''t speak in such a way. Haven''t your parents taught you the truth that illness comes from the mouth and misfortune comes from the mouth?" Zhao Suying''s eyes were red immediately after Zheng Nianwen''s admonition. Tears of grievance kept rolling in her eyes. She said in a low voice, "I don''t mean that." "Not that. What does that mean?" Zheng Nianwen asked in reply, "what do you want to say? It''s better to say it directly. Isn''t it pleasant? Why is it so roundabout? " "I, I, I don''t want to say anything, I, I really don''t mean anything else, I --" she turned her eyes to Yin Shuwei and made a pitiful look, as if someone had bullied her. Yin Shuwei was at the scene all the time. He heard the dialogue clearly. Zhao Suying''s words were really wrong. Every sentence was not bad. He was not happy with such a girl. Chapter 1704 "Miss Zhao, in the future, you should pay more attention to the discretion of your speech. Not everything can be said casually, that is to say, the princess is kind-hearted and doesn''t care about it with you. If you change people, just by your words, it''s a crime of disrespect to the Empress." Zhao Suying''s face is white, and Yin Mingzhu''s face is not very good-looking. She obviously feels that her cousin is looking at her. She is dissatisfied. She obviously knows that she was just picking things on purpose. Nianwen didn''t want to make unnecessary entanglements with them. It didn''t mean much. He said to Yin Shuwei, "I''m thirsty. There''s a pavilion over there. Let''s sit and talk." Yin Shuwei also has this meaning, then nodded, turned around and left together. But before we got to the pavilion, we heard a plop coming from behind, like a heavy object falling into the water. Then someone screamed: "someone is in the water, someone is in the water, help people --" two people turn around, but see the two people who were standing by the lotus pond, now there is only one person left. Yin Mingzhu is nowhere to be found, but her servant girl is screaming by the pool. Nian Wen and Yin Shuwei ran in a hurry. They saw Yin Mingzhu''s body struggling in the water from afar. They were sinking continuously. They could only see a few strands of hair floating on the water and the palms fluttering constantly. Yin Shuwei was not able to jump down, so he had to shout to the servants who came in a hurry: "save people, save people!" These servants are girls. None of them are water-soluble or dare to jump down and fight for help. Originally on this occasion, Nian Wenshen was a princess. He really shouldn''t go into the water. But he could see that people could hardly find them. If he didn''t save them, it would be too late. She did not care about that many, a fierce son into the water, a hold of the sinking hand, she pulled back to the shore. Her water quality is excellent and her strength is enough to save Yin Mingzhu. It''s just a matter of blink of an eye. Even before everyone''s reaction, she has gone ashore. The two women were all wet and dressed very thin, which was not elegant. When Yin Shuwei returned to his senses, he saw that the men who had come to the banquet were hurrying to this side. He quickly took off his robe and put it on Zheng Nianwen''s body: "thank you very much. Hurry to change your clothes in the inner court." Girl Bing just wanted to say thanks to Yin Shuwei, and then she quickly took the princess away, so as not to be looked at and talked about by those men. When the crowd arrived, Yin Mingzhu was also taken away by the servant girl. The big guy didn''t even know what was going on, so the play was over. Miss Peng pushed forward and asked Yin Shuwei, "what happened just now? Who is in the water? " Yin Shuwei glanced at Zhao Suying with a cold look: "you ask her, goodbye." Yin Shuwei left the garden with the boy, but he didn''t rush away. Instead, he waited at the corner outside the gate of Peng''s mansion. He would come out after reading the letter. He would stay here and see her again. Sure enough, after a while, Nianwen and aunt Bing walked out quickly. She changed into a clean dress, but her hair was still wet, and her face was very bad. She was obviously angry. As soon as he came out of the corner, Nian Wen had already got on the carriage. The carriage galloped away in front of his eyes and disappeared in a blink of an eye. In Peng''s mansion, Zhao Suying was brought to Mrs. Peng''s face by her mother. After all, if something like this happens, there must always be a confession. It can''t be assumed that nothing has happened. Chapter 1705 After all, the man falling into the water is not an unknown girl, but a young lady in the Houfu of Wenchang. "Ying''er, what happened just now and why Miss Yin fell into the water are all clear with Mrs. Peng." Mrs. Zhao''s eyes were fixed on her daughter, nodded to her, and motioned for her not to say anything wrong, just as she had been taught before. Although things have passed for a long time, but Zhao Suying''s face is still white frightening, this kind of scene, she has never seen. "I met Mr. Yin at the lotus pond, and I said a few words to him. Suddenly, Mr. Yin rushed out and said that he would take Mr. Yin to see the princess. Mr. Yin refused. Soon, the princess came. They had known each other for a long time, so they talked at the pond side for a while. I don''t know if they had angered Miss Yin. After they left, Ms. Yin turned to me I didn''t want to deal with her, but I kept holding on to her. It''s also my fault that I put on a slippery silk brocade dress today. It''s too slippery. Maybe she didn''t catch it and accidentally fell into the pool. I wanted to save her at that time, but I didn''t know the water. I was afraid that it would be bad if I went into the water, so I called the servants of the mansion to save her. " Mrs. Peng nodded: "you''re right. You can''t go into the water without water. Instead of saving people, you will fall into danger." Zhao Suying said, "I think so too, so I didn''t enter the water. I''m afraid miss Yin will misunderstand me and I will die." Mrs. Peng waved her hand: "I don''t think so. Isn''t the prince of Yin''s family here? He''s not even in the water. Can he blame you for being a weak woman?" Mrs. Zhao said: "I don''t know what Prince Yin and the princess have said, which made Miss Yin angry like that. Fortunately, she fell into the water. If it has affected my Yinger, I won''t let her go." Mrs. Peng raised her eyelids and looked at Mrs. Zhao. She said that if you don''t let her go, how can you take her? Although she is not a serious young lady of Yin''s family, she is just like a serious young lady. She is guarded by the old Hou ye and Hou Ye. How can you take her in the Shangshu mansion of your district? Mrs. Zhao said that she knew that she had said something wrong. At present, Mrs. Peng will soon get married with Yin''s family. But she said that. Isn''t it the face of hitting Mrs. Peng. She gave a dry smile and said to Mrs. Peng, "I''ll be angry too. How can I really embarrass Miss yin? Besides, it''s normal for the little girl to have a quarrel or something. As an elder, we can only advise more. It''s not good to stand up for the younger generation with an old face." Listening to this, Mrs. Peng was even more unhappy. She thought that Mrs. Zhao looked very smart. She was so confused. I don''t know if Miss Zhao had a virtue with her mother. If that''s the case, she should tell Lin Lang not to contact with her in the future, so as not to affect Lin Lang. Penfu said: "it''s not clear yet. It''s too early to say what''s difficult." Mrs. Peng said in her heart: maybe Miss Zhao of your family pushed Miss yin? Then it''s not about whether you''re embarrassed or not, but whether they want to settle accounts with your Zhao family. In the end, Peng family is responsible for this. If they can persuade each other, it''s best. If not, she can only choose one side. The ninth day of next month is the day of great happiness for Lin Lang and Yin Shizi. It is obvious that the Peng family and Yin family will form a family of children and daughters to choose between them. Chapter 1706 "How is Miss Yin now?" Mrs. Peng said to the maid The maid quickly replied, "madam, I have asked the doctor for treatment. The doctor said that Miss Yin is not in any way, but she needs to rest because she is cold and frightened." Mrs. Peng nodded: "also, if it''s me, I''m afraid I''ve fainted. Since Miss Yin needs a rest, she should bring her servant girl. At that time, the servant girl was present, so I should know what happened at that time." The maid answered and went. Mrs. Zhao sat there, looking at Peng Fu''s humanity: "the servant girl naturally protects the master. It''s normal to protect the master when such a thing happens. Even if we say something bad, we won''t care about her." Mrs. Peng glanced at her with a smile. She didn''t answer. She didn''t need to answer this kind of words. The truth will soon be known. After a while, Yin Mingzhu''s servant girl was sent to Huan Rong''s house. She was calm, but she was angry when she looked at Zhao Suying. Mrs. Peng asked, "how did your miss fall into the water? In detail. " The servant girl waited for this opportunity. "Back to Mrs. Peng, my young lady was talking to Miss Zhao at that time. Miss Zhao said, she said that the princess was shameless, she stepped on two boats, she said that the men were all virtuous, she also said that my young man was shallow, but my young lady was angry, so she argued with her. The young lady said that she would go to the princess and tell the princess what she scolded. Miss Zhao wouldn''t let her My young lady went to my house and pulled with my young lady. My young lady is also very petite. How can she rival Miss Zhao? Before I can help, my young lady was pushed out of the lotus pond by Miss Zhao. " It''s exaggerating to say that she pushed her down. At best, she accidentally dragged her down. But she was angry in her heart. Miss Zhao''s appearance was all caused by her. She naturally wanted to make things more serious. Zhao Suying, trembling with rage, pointed to the servant girl and said, "you are nonsense. When did I push your miss? Don''t be a liar here. " Mrs. Zhao was too angry to stand up and rushed to the servant girl. She raised her hand and slapped the servant girl in the face: "how dare you insult my son so recklessly, you mean, I will tear your mouth." Mrs. Zhao''s move, don''t say that the servant girl is ignorant, it is Mrs. Peng''s face is also ignorant, who could have thought that she would suddenly rush up to start. When Mrs. Peng regained her mind, she immediately fell down and said, "Mrs. Zhao, don''t forget that this is Peng''s house, not your Zhao''s house or Yin''s maid. Don''t say it''s you, it''s me, and I''m not qualified to teach." Mrs. Zhao snorted in a cold voice, "it''s light to slap her like this. If she dare to talk like this in our real home, she can drag out the stick and die." Mrs. has the final say: "you know that this is not your Zhao family, Mrs. Zhao. Is she make irresponsible remarks? I am afraid you can not do that." Mrs. Zhao can see clearly. Mrs. Peng is determined to stand at the end of Yin''s house. They are going to marry Yin''s house. Naturally, they are going to stand at the end of Yin''s house. How can they offend Yin''s family to help them. Zhao Fu humanely: "yes, I said it doesn''t count, but she also said it doesn''t count. It''s understandable that the servant protects the master, tells two lies, and defends the master and the son." Chapter 1707 The servant girl was beaten, and her heart was full of fire. Originally, the young lady fell into the water, but her servant girl didn''t protect her. After she went back to the mansion, she couldn''t decide how to be punished. Before she went back to the mansion, she was first cleaned up by the inexplicable lady Zhao. How could she bear the evil spirit. She raised her voice and said, "since Mrs. Zhao doesn''t want to recognize me, I''ll go to the palace side by side and ask the princess to be fair." Mrs. Zhao''s face suddenly changed. She is the wife of Shangshu mansion and Mrs. Peng is the wife of Xiangye. Although she is a senior official, she is not too oppressive. She doesn''t pay much attention to Yin''s family. Although she is a Hou mansion, she has some power. But after all, Yin Mingzhu is not the ZHENGJING miss of Yin''s family. Even if she suffers any grievance here, Yin''s family can''t do the monk''s book for her The government tore her face, so she was not afraid, so she dared to fight the maidservant in front of Mrs. Peng. But at this time, the little maidservant moved out of Changle princess. She was the princess of Changle in the palace side by side, but she couldn''t provoke people. The emperor all holds in the person on the top of the heart, she is a little minister''s wife, in front of her even does not count fart. As long as Wang side by side a word, her master can immediately take off the black hat, with a family back to the countryside farming. Besides, Yinger didn''t know if she said anything abusive to the princess and Prince Yin. If so, it would be a lot of trouble. Mrs. Peng was also afraid of the trouble. She hurriedly said to the servant girl, "the princess is afraid of catching cold today, so it''s not right for you to disturb her now." Mrs. Zhao nodded quickly: "yes, yes, in order to save your young lady, the princess may be frozen and ill now. You still go to her. Carefully, the prince and the princess send you off." Mrs. Peng glanced at Mrs. Zhao coldly. This woman''s speech is becoming more and more offensive. It seems that Zhao Suying can say that kind of words, which is not surprising at all. If you have a mother, you have a daughter. "Mrs. Zhao, be careful. The prince and the princess are kind-hearted. When did they fall off without reason? You don''t want to talk nonsense here, and then you will have to involve others to suffer with you. " Mrs. Peng''s tone was rather cold and hard. She didn''t even have a fake smile. Her color was sharp. The servant girl also saw that Mrs. Peng intended to reconcile, and was willing to help herself, but also boldly said: "the princess is kind-hearted. When she saw my miss falling into the water, she jumped into the water and rescued my miss without saying anything. Fortunately, my miss was ok, otherwise, the matter of falling into the water could not be said." Mrs. Zhao wants to refute again, but Mrs. Peng intercepts her words and says: "I can tell that Miss Yin''s falling into the water today, and Miss Zhao can''t get rid of it anyway. As for whether it''s intentional or not, I believe Miss Zhao is unintentional. Since everyone is OK, let Miss Zhao go to accompany Miss Yin, OK?" She said this to the servant girl, but she looked at Mrs. Zhao. Although Mrs. Zhao''s speech is a little bit of a runaway, she is not a fool. Naturally, she understands the consequences of making a big noise. It''s hard to solve it peacefully. Naturally, it''s the best. so she says to Zhao Suying, "Mrs. Peng''s words can be heard?" Zhao Suying nodded with a white face: "I hear you." "Now that I hear you, what are you doing? Don''t hurry to apologize to miss Yin. " She snapped, the color of her face, I don''t know who it was made for. Mrs. Peng doesn''t want to see her for a moment now. Chapter 1708 "No need." Qingyue''s male voice sounded from the hall door. Yin Shizi strides in, glances at Mrs. Zhao and Zhao Suying lightly, then bows to Mrs. Peng, who is sitting on the top: "madam!" When Mrs. Peng saw the prospective son-in-law coming, she hurriedly squeezed out a smile on her face and said to the maid beside her: "what are you waiting for? Before you make tea for Shizi, the Longjing that the emperor rewarded last month will be very good. " Yin Shizi waved: "no, I''ll go with Mrs. Zhao." After that, he turned to Zhao Fu and said, "no need to apologize. We Yin family can''t afford it. Zhao family''s young lady is really good at it. It''s really an eye opener. Such a golden lady is the only one in our Kyoto City." Mrs. Zhao''s face is particularly brilliant, but it''s not good to attack him, and the smile on her face is also very reluctant: "where does Yin Shizi say this? My family, Su Ying, is shy and cowardly. How can she compare with Miss Yin''s generosity and decency? She just saw the ants on the ground, and she also has to walk around. Today, I think it''s a misunderstanding of Shizi." Yin Shizi said: "are you misunderstandings? I''m very clear in my mind. It''s a big thing. It''s not good for anyone. I''m not going to investigate it. I''d like to invite Miss Zhao to do the same thing for myself. Don''t commit the same thing again. I''m afraid you won''t have such good luck next time." After Yin Shizi finished, Mrs. Peng, who was in the upper position, bowed her hand: "goodbye!" Even in the face of Mrs. Peng, Yin Shizi''s face is very bad. It''s impossible for Peng Linlang and Zhao Suying to get along well with each other. As the saying goes, if they are like birds of a feather, they can divide people into groups. What kind of goods they are, they will be together with what kind of goods. Zhao Suying is so vicious. Peng Linlang who wants to get along with them is no better. Mrs. Peng is smart and smart. When she sees the face of the son, she knows the bad things. She hates Zhao''s mother and daughter. She also didn''t expect that Yin Mingzhu should be so favored in Yin''s family. Even Shizi would look at her coldly for the sake of her future mother-in-law. After she sent Mrs. Zhao and Zhao Suying away, she immediately asked Lin Lang to come. "Niang, I heard that the son of the world just came. What did he say?" Peng Lin''s face was red, and she was eager to find out what the future husband had said to his mother. Today''s party was a failure. Although the son of the world came, he was surrounded by the sons. They didn''t even say a word. She was a prospective fiancee, and she could only look at him from a distance. Mrs. Peng took a look at her and said, "you are still in the mood to ask this question. Shizi did come just now, but her face is not very good." Peng Linlang said: "after all, Yin Mingzhu is his cousin. If something like this happens, he will naturally get angry, which is also human nature." Mrs. Peng shook her head: "I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Looking at him, it''s not as simple as just for cousin''s sake. Lin Lang, don''t worry about mother''s wordiness. You should pay more attention to Yin Mingzhu when you marry her in the future. I always think that Yin Shizi is more simple to her than her cousin." Peng Linlang thinks of Yin Mingzhu''s appearance in her mind. She is really a beauty. Their Yin family, male and female, are not ugly. "I see. I''ll pay more attention." Mrs. Peng felt comforted when she saw her daughter''s clever response, and said, "I will have little contact with Zhao Suying in the future. Sooner or later, this woman will make a big disaster." Chapter 1709 On the way back to Wenchang Houfu, Yin Shizi looked at Yin Mingzhu, who was shivering in the carriage. He was heartbroken and picked up. His cousin grew up in the house after peeing. They were childhood sweethearts. His cousin had a lovely disposition. He always liked it. Unfortunately, as the son of Wenchang Houfu, his marriage was not up to him. It was useless to like it any more. He could only hide this feeling in his heart. "Pearl, why did Miss Zhao push you into the water?" Yin Mingzhu looked up at his big cousin and said, "she pushed me? Who said she pushed me? " Yin Shizi pointed to the servant girl beside her: "ah Ru said, isn''t it?" Yin Mingzhu shook his head: "it''s not her pushing me, it''s her pulling me. I fell down when I tried hard to break free, but I couldn''t get rid of her." "Yin Shizi Oh, and asked:" Princess foot on two boats, book only shallow, this is really miss Zhao said The former sentence is indeed, the latter one is not. The latter one was said by Yin Mingzhu himself, but was forced to Miss Zhao''s head by the servant girl. Yin Mingzhu bit her lip and said, "that''s what she said. She wanted to seduce Shu Wei''s cousin, but she didn''t even notice that Shu Wei''s cousin looked at her. She just wanted to talk to the princess. She was dissatisfied, so she insulted Shu Wei''s cousin and the princess after they left. I was angry, so I argued with her, and then it happened." Yin Shizi believed what he said to her. There is no reason not to believe it. Pearl never lies. In his eyes, pearl is a naive and kind girl. Seeing that her big cousin didn''t doubt what she said, Yin Mingzhu felt at ease and quickly talked about the topic. "Cousin, Shuwei and the princess are old acquaintances. Do you know?" Yin Shizi nodded: "yes, I have known for a long time, but my father and uncle won''t mention it, so I didn''t tell you about it." Yin Mingzhu only felt the panic of heartache, and asked, "how is their relationship?" Yin Shizi sighed and said: "nature is good. Shuwei always has a princess in his heart. It''s said that he didn''t want his life for the sake of the princess. After all, he''s from the Wenchang Prefecture. My father and my uncle will not let him come around, so they will shut him up. Don''t you know that? Then you often send him food." Yin Mingzhu''s eyes were filled with tears, and his heart and head seemed to be seized by others, which hurt and hurt hard. It turns out that Shuwei''s cousin was imprisoned in the yard at that time because he liked the princess, and the princess at that time was suffering an unprecedented disaster. She was so stupid that she didn''t know anything. She thought that her uncle was only a cousin with books closed, just to make him feel at ease in reading, and let him, like his father, take the first place in the exam. Seeing Yin Mingzhu''s mood seems wrong, Yin Shizi asks, "what''s wrong with you?" Yin Mingzhu hurriedly shook his head: "it''s OK, I''m ok, cousin. If cousin Shuwei really likes the princess, then the princess came back, and the Royal Palace also recovered its former glory side by side. Why does cousin Shuwei never go to the royal palace to find her?" Yin Shizi sighs again. As a man, he can understand the book. "When the princess was in trouble, Shuwei disappeared. But when the princess finally returned to her original position after suffering, he had no face to see her. No matter how deep his feelings were, he could not say, because he had lost his qualification." Just like him, he didn''t actively strive for it in the face of the final decision. Instead, he left it to the fate of any elder family to arrange everything. He was doomed to miss the girl in front of him. Chapter 1710 Side by side Wang Fu after reading Wen, he went back to his bedroom, took a hot bath, and then changed his clothes, so he went to baoyueju for lunch. Unfortunately, the sky is also there. Qi Rongyue looked puzzled: "didn''t you go to the chrysanthemum feast in Peng''s mansion? Why is this coming back? " Dissolve the moon to say a word, the vision naturally fell on ice aunt''s body. Aunt Bing''s face was not very good, but in front of the princess, she didn''t say much, just dropped her head and didn''t speak. Wen''er sat down next to his mother and said with a smile, "nothing. The food in Peng''s mansion is too bad. I still like it made by my mother." Dissolving the moon horizontal her one eye: "just you sweet mouth." Yuntian looks at wen''er with a charming smile and asks with a smile, "wen''er, are you hiding from me?" Wen''er shakes his head quickly, but his eyes don''t dare to fall on the clouds. "No, no, why don''t I hide from you? I''m just a little busy recently." The cloud sky deep vision falls on her face, not tight not slow way: "my body recovery is good, go out to stroll the strength still has, you go out again next time, can take me." Wen''er nodded quickly: "OK, as long as you don''t feel bored, go together!" She took a chopstick of vegetables, stopped suddenly, looked up to the sky and said, "you say you''re almost recovered? Have all your skills been restored? " Yuntian shook his head: "no, it''s just that the internal injuries are all well, and the skill hasn''t come back." He was a little guilty. In fact, his skill had recovered almost. He just didn''t want to tell them. If they knew that he had recovered completely, there would be no reason for him to stay in the palace. Now people in the palace are not common to her, if left the palace, it is more difficult to meet. Wen''er is disappointed and continues to eat vegetables. "I see the cloud weather is getting better and better. It''s also full of Zhongqi. I think it won''t be long before he will recover his skill. Don''t worry too much." Yuntian doesn''t answer. He knows that some things can''t be concealed from Qi Rongyue''s eyes at all. She doesn''t break it, but she leaves him some face. As soon as the three had finished eating, Zheng Zhongwen hurried back to the palace and went straight to baoyueju. Seeing that they were all there, he hurriedly said, "it''s good that you are all there. I can''t run at both ends." Dissolving the moon sees his face to scorch color, ask busily: "what''s the matter?" Zheng Zhongwen took the tea delivered by Aunt Bing and drank half of it in one breath. Then he said, "there is bad news. Mo Xiaode has been rescued." Mo Xiaode? Qi Rongyue immediately frowned. "You mean Mo Xiaode of Lingxue clan?" Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "it''s him, and I just know that someone broke into the dungeon of Kyoto government last night, killed all the prison guards, and saved Mo Xiaode overnight." "Kyoto mansion is an important place for the government with a heavy guard. It seems that Mo Xiaode can be saved so easily by others. It seems that he is also a member of Lingxue clan. His skill is very good." Qi Rongyue''s eyebrows also wrinkled. Zheng Zhongwen said: "yes, the means are extremely cruel. Even one jailer''s blood has been completely sucked." Thinking of the corpse he just saw, his stomach turned to the sea. Unexpectedly, the Lingxue people even drank human blood. They thought they only drank animal blood. Qi Rongyue said: "there is no difference between people and animals for those spirit blood people who use cruel means." Chapter 1711 Yun Tiandao: "so, it''s dangerous to stand side by side in the palace." Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "yes, we killed Mo Xiaode''s son. Now Mo Xiaode has been rescued, and he has suffered a lot in prison. This revenge will be rewarded by him. The first thing we find is that we are together in the palace." "Not only we, but also Wan Kun. No way. I have to go to Wan Kun and tell him to be careful," read Wen Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly stopped her: "no, I have sent someone to inform him. He will come when he is finished. You don''t have to go." He pressed Wen back to his chair and said: "from now on, we should try our best to stay together and not be alone. Although the power of Lingxue people is strong, it is not invincible. Mo Xiaode''s son is crazy. He uses his own life to pull us to bury, but not every Lingxue people will do so." Dissolve the moon to nod: "yes, the spirit blood clan people to come from the private self-interest, unless is the blood related person, otherwise, no one will sacrifice oneself for others." However, there are exceptions to everything. They still attach great importance to this matter in their hearts. They are in a nervous mood. In the previous war, even Yuntian was seriously injured and has not been fully recovered yet. Their skills are all added up, and they are not equal to Yuntian''s success. It can be imagined how horrible it is for the lingcong people to fight for their lives. "Well, I still have business to deal with. I''ll come back specially to let you know. Remember what I said. From now on, don''t go out alone. Be careful." He turned his eyes to read: "especially you, remember my father''s words, no caprice, like the last time, never allow another time." Read the text not to stop nodding: "well, I know, I will be obedient stay in the house, where do not go, OK?" After Zheng Zhongwen left, Rongyue left Zhengzhou and Wener together in Baoyue house. They were not allowed to go back to their own yard. Read the article to see Yuntian always sitting in the yard, can''t help but ask: "Yuntian, you quickly go back to the room to rest, have my house, it will be OK." Cloud sky light smile: "but I have no ability now, if leave you, I am afraid I have something." Read a text one Leng, this just remembers his ability hasn''t been restored, if the spirit blood clan person seeks to come to the door, really not very good. "Then I''ll ask the servant girl to take you to the wing room for a rest." Yuntian waved: "no, I want to sit here. If I''m tired, I''ll bother them." "Oh, then I''m in." She was about to turn around when Yuntian said, "wen''er, can you talk with me?" "Ah?" She was stunned and her eyes were flustered, but she still walked to him: "OK!" She can''t face the clouds as calmly as before. The clouds have changed and become unfathomable. Her eyes are no longer as clear and pure as before. In this year, he has grown up a lot. She can''t see him. Such a cloudy sky is dangerous. She dare not even approach him. She does not know how to get along with him. She owes him too much and does not know how to repay him. She can''t afford what he wants. She sat down opposite him and took the cup of tea from the sky. "Wener, why are you hiding from me?" He stared at her with deep eyes like the sea, as if he could see through everything. Wen''er dry smile: "there is no hiding from you, really not." Chapter 1712 Yuntian shook his head: "you don''t have to lie to me. I know what you think in your heart. Yes, you think right. I won''t give up. Wan Kun and I, who is your final good match? It''s still uncertain. You don''t need to make such a hasty conclusion." He looked at the girl in front of him affectionately. In his eyes, there was a certain firmness in his eyes. Wen''er is very uneasy to be stared at by him. He says with a dry smile, "Wan Kun and I are going to get married soon. Yuntian, you are so excellent. There will be a better and more suitable girl for you than me. She will love you as I love Wan Kun. Such a person is enough to deserve you." Cloud sky''s complexion is still light, the eyes light is calm without wave, he is coagulating wen''er, a word way: "only you just deserve me, besides you, I don''t want anyone." "Is it? I''m afraid that will disappoint you. " Wan Kun did not know when he went into the hospital, but he could hear the conversation. He went straight to Nianwen''s side and sat down, holding his hand naturally. "At the moment when I was born, wen''er and I were destined to be together. We will not be separated from each other for life. Cloud sky, you must be disappointed." Looking at the hands they held together, Yuntian felt dazzling and heartbreaking. He was forced to bear the impulse to separate their hands and said in a cold voice: "is that right? Let''s see who is disappointed in the end. " The four eyes are opposite and the gunpowder is strong. Wen''er is really embarrassed. He doesn''t know what to say to ease the atmosphere. He can only pull Wan Kun up and say, "you haven''t had lunch yet. I''ll take you to eat." Wankun naturally didn''t want to stay. He didn''t want to face the fierce jealousy of the clouds, but he tried hard to pretend to be like an innocent person. "Good." He smiled and got up. At last, he glanced at the clouds and left with a winner''s gesture. The palm of Yuntian''s hand on the stone table gradually clenched into a fist. The fist did not move, but the stone table top under the fist had already appeared a crack. And the tea cup on the table, which was steaming with heat, had split in the blink of an eye, and the tea cup was split in all directions. But the tea in the cup formed a cup-like ice, and stood steadily on the table top. The people who were cleaning in the courtyard felt a chill that could almost pierce the back of their body. It made them shiver. But in a moment, the chill disappeared and disappeared, as if it had never appeared. In today''s Kyoto City, the atmosphere is very unusual. Before it is dark, the city has been strictly guarded. With the interference of officers and soldiers, all shops are closed, and pedestrians are not allowed to walk on the street. There are dignified officers and soldiers patrolling with knives everywhere. The palace has also strengthened its guard. There is no exception for the palace side by side. This night seems to be a very long time. They don''t know when the Lingxue people will come, but they know that the always cruel and cold Lingxue people will come. They always think highly of themselves. They think that Lingxue people are the most noble ethnic group in the world. The main reason why they live in seclusion is to ensure the purity of Lingxue blood. Lingcong people can''t intermarry with other people, so as long as it''s an alien woman who is liked by lingcong men, there''s usually only one way to end up. If you''re bored, you can kill her, even if you''re pregnant. Another reason for their seclusion is that they are too cruel by nature. After killing many innocent women, the imperial court sent a large number of people and horses to kill them. Although they are strong, they are not strong enough to fight against the world. Chapter 1713 Therefore, they will live in seclusion and seclusion, no longer appear in people''s eyes. Occasionally, there will be some people who are unwilling to be lonely to do evil. However, they must be a few people who have not attracted the attention of the top. They should only be ordinary small cases. I didn''t expect that for hundreds of years, the spiritual and blood people have not entered the world for a long time. Most people don''t know what the outside world looks like at all, nor what is good or evil. They only do what they want to do. However, once some people leave the spiritual blood family and enter the world, and make friends with good people, they may be able to awaken their kindness in human nature. But if they encounter bad things or make friends with the heinous people once they enter the world, then their originally very cruel nature will become more brutal. This night''s Kyoto City spent in the calm, people who hold the moon in the house almost stayed up all night, until dawn, still did not see the trace of the murderer. They dare not relax. After the rest of the day, they still stick to it all night the next day, but the trace of the murderer still hasn''t appeared. Five days later, the people in the city began to complain that the officers and soldiers had destroyed their wonderful night life, that the city gate had been closed early, and that they could hear the patrol guards passing by their windows from time to time, which made them sleep uneasily all night. The court also began to have different voices, saying that side by side Wang made a fuss, which made people in the city panic. Some people say that Wang is as timid as a mouse, but when he escaped a prisoner, he made such a big move, just like thousands of enemies invaded Kyoto City. Some even wrote a letter to impeach Zheng Zhongwen, saying that he used power for personal gain, ignored the safety of the people in the city, and was determined to act on his own, regardless of the national law and the people. Although Zheng Zhongwen doesn''t care about these rumors, they will cause some unnecessary troubles if they are spread much. Chu Tianqi deliberately left Zheng Zhongwen after the early Dynasty, and showed him a lot of folds. All the courtiers who were dissatisfied with Zheng family seized the opportunity. In the last impeachment, they knew that they would not have any great impact on Zheng Zhongwen, but disgusted that he did it. "Brother in law, what is this? Is it really that serious? " Chu Tianqi didn''t know the power of the Lingxue clan. Zheng Zhongwen didn''t tell him the danger of the last time. He was afraid that he would be too worried. "The emperor, the prisoner who was rescued is not afraid. What''s terrible is the man who saved him. Because the son of the prisoner has committed many crimes, we have been on the spot. When the prisoner Mo Xiaode was arrested, he also suffered a lot. Because of their spirit and blood, the revenge must be paid. I had to make these arrangements for the safety of the people in the city It''s to try to reduce casualties. These officials have nothing to do when they''re full. They don''t know what''s going on. They only know how to break down. When they''re doing business, they''ll lose their voice collectively. It''s very fast to make trouble. " Chu Tianqi naturally believed in Zheng Zhongwen. If he could not even believe Zheng Zhongwen, there would be no one in the world to believe. But at present, there are many discussions and complaints from the people. As an emperor, he can''t pretend not to see. Seeing that Chu Tianqi was really in a dilemma, Zheng Zhongwen sighed: "well, they don''t want to be protected. They just want to have fun for a while. We can''t keep pressing them all the time. I''ll let my brother go back to rest today." Chapter 1714 The soldiers of the three thousand patrol camp, two shifts off patrol, haven''t had a good rest for five days in a row. It''s time for them to have a rest. When he came out of the palace, Zheng Zhongwen immediately withdrew the patrol camp and lifted the curfew. Everything was restored to its former appearance. Those who constantly complain, and finally in the dark, triumphant back to their former life. Zhao Quanshui, Minister of the Ministry of work, Liu Hai, the left deputy governor, and Song Li, the General Administration envoy, all gathered in the red sleeve building. "After several days, I finally came out." Zhao Quanshui put his hand around the girl he was waiting on, put his hand into the girl''s gauze clothes, and rubbed it to make the girl pant. Liu Hai is a girl sitting on two legs, one for him to feed wine, the other for him to take vegetables, sometimes with their plump and delicate body on his body for a few times, tickling his heart. He didn''t leave the house for five days. His mother-in-law didn''t seem to have a look. When my concubine saw that he was either crying or shouting, he was bored to death. It was better for the tea house. The girl was delicate and soft, gentle and sensible. He wished he could stay here every day. Song Li''s painting style is much more strange. There are no girls around him. He doesn''t even look at those girls with one pair of eyes, but he''s not urged by the outsider: "my people? Why hasn''t my man come yet? " Liu Hai said with a smile, "brother song, it''s urgent. This is the tea house. It''s not the theater you often go to. All the guests here are beautiful girls. If you want to find a waiter, you have to give your mother some time." "Song Li took the wine on the table and drank it all at once. He was not angry," he said. It''s all because of the curfew made by the king side by side. My careful liver didn''t sing for several days. I left Kyoto yesterday, and I don''t know where to go. " Zhao Quanshui''s hand has reached into the bottom of the girl''s skirt, his eyes are half squinting, his face is full of excitement, but he still remembers his brother''s words: "brother, the old one won''t go, the new one won''t come, I''m not sure. The swineherd that Mama Luo will find for you will be ten times better than the one that you had before." The bangs repeatedly replied: "that''s right. Mother Luo''s eyes are very poisonous. Look at this tea house. Is there a girl who is not right? Which is not delicate, soft and gorgeous? " Zhao Quanshui laughed: "it''s not only delicate and soft, but also water! You talk slowly. I''ll go to work. " After that, he hugged the girl sitting on his leg and went directly to the inner room. The inner room was only separated from the outer one by a bead curtain. The movement inside was clear and clear from the outside. "My Lord, go to my room." the girl hooks Zhao Quanshui''s neck, as if with shame on her face, but her legs are already on Zhao Quanshui''s waist. Zhao Quanshui narrowed his eyes and smiled. He pulled off her red belly pocket: "little goblin, can you wait?" As he said this, he put his hand around the girl''s waist and pressed her on himself, which made the girl gasp and scream. This is the biggest reason why he likes to come to the tea house. No matter what he does, he can get the greatest satisfaction here, physically and psychologically. Just after Zhao Quanshui finished his work, Liu Hai came in with his two female companions. Zhao Quanshui went out to continue drinking. Song Li also sat next to him. He was a clear, thin and beautiful young man. Chapter 1715 Song Li was obviously very interested in the young man and kept teasing him until he filled the young man''s face with flush and his speech was not clear, so he led the young man to the wing room. Zhao Quanshui and the girls around him were drinking wine and telling dirty jokes. He was secretly lamenting that when he was proud of his life, he suddenly heard a sharp cry outside. He hurried out to check. Just after going out, he saw a bright knife across his neck. He wanted to scream, but he couldn''t make a sound, and his legs trembled with fear: "hero, hero, spare your life." "Go in!" The speaker was a man in his early forties. His face was white and unnecessary. His eyes were sinister. A blue birthmark the size of a copper coin on his left face was very striking. Behind the man was an old man of fifty or sixty. He said he was an old man, but he had a good spirit. His eyes were on the girl who was not well dressed behind him, and he was shining green. Zhao Quanshui was held back into the room. The busy living bangs in the room seemed to hear the noise. He pulled on his pants and came out of the room. Before he could fasten the belt, he saw Zhao Quanshui standing on his throat with a bright knife and pulled out his legs. But he was so scared that he fell over his pants. He knocked his forehead on the corner of the table and fainted directly. The middle-aged man rolled his eyes and scolded an idiot. The old man behind him grabbed the girl beside Zhao Quanshui and led the girl into the room. When the girl inside saw an old man coming in, he got up to put on clothes to go, but was stopped by the old man: "if you want to live, you should serve him well. If you don''t feel comfortable, you will be spared Get up and see the king. " The three girls were so scared that they had no intention to serve men. They were white faced and shook their hands to untie their clothes for the old man. When the old man saw their appearance, he was so angry that he slapped one of them in the face. "Take out the strength you just waited on others, and give you a last chance. No, I don''t know how to cherish the fragrance and the jade with this knife in my hand." In the eyes of the old man''s triangle, the cruel green light scared the three girls more and more. The old man took up his knife and fell down. Immediately, a girl died miserably beside him. When the other two girls saw him, they were stunned. The old man simply killed all three people, and then put the corpse on the horizontal couch to pick up the light and entertain himself. This scene, but all fell in Zhao Quanshui''s eyes, he was scared out of his wits. He really wanted to faint like Liu Hai. "Scared?" The man beside suddenly opened his mouth. It was like the voice of the devil from prison. Zhao Quanshui said in a trembling voice: "hero, whatever you want, please don''t hesitate to ask. I have money in my house and how much I want. As long as you let me go, spare my life." "Be frank. You''ll have 320000 silver notes prepared at once. HSBC will cash them at sight." The man looked at the man who fainted on the ground and said, "he is your companion. If you want to come home, you will also have a lot of money. Each of you has 300000 Liang. I will give you an hour." Zhao Quanshui nodded: "OK, you let me go first, I''ll go home to get the money now." "let you go? Are you a fucking idiot? Let your entourage in. " Soon, the three attendants who had been drinking downstairs went upstairs together. The two attendants of Zhao family and Liu family saw that the master and son were kidnapped. They were also shocked. Previously, they heard a woman scream. They thought it was the wine drinker and the girl who were playing. They didn''t take it seriously. Unexpectedly, something happened. Chapter 1716 The Song family''s young man saw that his master was not in the room. He took a moment''s rest in his heart and slipped away with him when the young men went back to raise money. The two followers of the Zhao family and the Liu family were afraid of the master''s son''s accident, so they naturally went home in a hurry to report to the master''s mother, while the Song family''s young man went straight to the Yamen''s newspaper office. Zhao Quanshui is the Minister of the Ministry of works. She is a fat man. Her family can still get 300000 bills. In addition, her shop business in Kyoto has been very good these years. Although she hates her husband for going to Hualou to have fun and getting into trouble, she is afraid that something will happen to her husband. Then the Zhao family will be finished, and her position as the Minister of letters will come to the top. So I immediately got 3.1 million liang of silver tickets, which is almost all the family of Zhao. But Liu''s family didn''t have such a thick background. Mrs. Liu searched and found them in the warehouse, scolded and cried, and finally only collected 100000 liang of silver tickets. Before she could see the tickets, she would exchange them. She didn''t know if she could do it, so she sent them to her husband first, so as to avoid that her husband''s life would be finished as soon as the time arrived. At the same time, the officials rushed to the tea house. The ransom of Zhao Quanshui and Liu Hai had just arrived in the hands of the man, and the constables of the officials had arrived. The man immediately showed his fierce face: "how dare you report to the official?" Zhao Quanshui peed in his pants: "no, I --" before he finished speaking, the bright knife cut off his throat. He couldn''t speak any more. He fell down soft and stared at his eyes. He was unwilling. The man shouted to the old man who was still busy inside: "it''s time to go, don''t play." The old man still wanted to, but he did not dare to disobey the outside man, so he had to lift his pants and come out, followed the man behind, and swaggered downstairs. Mother''s face was pale with fright, pointing to the second man who was walking downstairs: "it''s them, it''s them." The captains pulled out their long swords one after another. They pointed to the two men: "where are the maniacs? They are not going to be captured!" The man gave them a cold look: "waste, let''s go together. Don''t delay my kung fu." The captains felt humiliated and put up their swords to surround them. Unfortunately, they rushed forward with their swords. They didn''t even use one move. They felt that their necks were cold and their throats were hot. They couldn''t speak any more. They fell down completely. However, in the blink of an eye, all the captains who were alive were confiscated and died in peace. The man took the old man and the silver ticket he had just obtained, and went away. The building erupted in screams one after another. Soon, the gate of the palace was banged. Zheng Zhongwen, who had slept down, hurried out of the house and took his men to the red sleeve building. All the captors were dead in the same way. His throat was cut off by a sharp blade. At the same time and in the same position, he only made one move. It can be seen that this man has profound skills. "Take the men back first." "My Lord, upstairs, and upstairs," said my mother When Zheng Zhongwen went upstairs, he saw a familiar young man kneeling on the ground and wailing. When he looked up, it was Zhao Quanshui who was lying on the ground and had not closed his eyes. Running not far away from Zhao Quanshui, he was still lying with a naked bangs. He went up to have a sniff and found that the bangs were not dead, but fainted. My mother pointed to the inside and said, "there are still poor girls in it. It''s so miserable!" When Zheng Zhongwen entered, his eyes were full of clothes, both men and women. Then there were three female corpses with different postures, but it was not hard to see what they had experienced. Chapter 1717 Zheng Zhongwen frowned, then told the people around him to take them back to Yamen. At this time, another man came in from the outside. It was song Li, who had a happy face. He had such a good time today that he didn''t know what happened outside. As soon as song Li entered the door, he saw a white faced procuress. He immediately raised his voice and said, "mom is really a good way today. You can find such things. In this way, I will pay 3000 liang of silver to redeem him, and I will take them today." The procuress has no intention to talk about this with him now. She is scared to death. She quickly shakes her head at him and beckons him to stop talking. However, Song Li was focused on the little swineherd around him. He didn''t even smell the bloody nose: "three thousand is not enough? How about five thousand? " Zheng Zhongwen came out of the inner room and looked at Song Li coldly: "Song adults are really big pens." Song and Li were stunned. Seven percent of his intoxication disappeared at once. He couldn''t believe his eyes. The people he saw were really Wang and Zheng together? Is it not that side by side Wang claims to love his wife as his life, never set foot in the land of fireworks and willow lanes, or even have a house at home? Song Li releases the swineherd in his arms and is beating up to salute the Lord. However, he is caught by something at his feet. He falls to the ground with a bang and presses a man under his body. He climbs with his head in his hand. He is planning to shout loudly, but he sees that the man on the ground is Zhao Quanshui, or a dead Zhao Quanshui. He was so frightened that he stepped back quickly. Then he ran into another man. He turned around and saw the bangs. The bangs were naked and he didn''t know whether they were dead or alive. Song Li quickly got up and hid behind the king: "what''s the matter with this?" Zheng Zhongwen glanced back at him: "it seems that you are lucky. I hope you can keep it up." After that, Zheng Zhongwen left directly, and the rest immediately began to deal with the body. The next day, in the court, Zheng Zhongwen made a compromise about what happened last night. From the beginning to the end, it is clearly written in the fold. The emperor was so angry that he was robbed and killed in the brothel. "Song Li, Liu Hai, what do you say?" These three people, for three days in a row, demanded the abolition of the curfew. As a result, on the first day of the abolition of the curfew, something like this happened. Song Li and Liu Hai kneel on the ground. Their faces are ugly, shameful and angry. How can the king side by side present themselves to the emperor in the face of all the officials in civil and military affairs? It''s a shame not to leave them any face. "Emperor, I was invited by Zhao Xiaoju last night. I didn''t know in advance that Mr. Zhao would take me to the fireworks place. When I got there, I proposed to go back to the mansion, but I didn''t come to leave in a hurry, so I was taken hostage by the gangsters." Song and Li hurriedly followed the suggestion: "so are the ministers, who were also deceived by Zhao adults. I didn''t know in advance that the tavern that Zhao adults said was the tea house." Zheng Zhongwen glanced at them coldly, and asked in a sharp voice, "when I went to the tea house, Lord Liu fainted naked on the ground, and Lord song was in the wing room happily with the swineherd. He also threatened to spend five thousand liang of silver to redeem the swineherd. What''s the explanation?" Song Li hurriedly said: "the Lord must have heard something wrong, but the corporal didn''t --" ZHENG Zhongwen interrupted him: "what do you mean, this king deliberately framed you? Do you want to pass on the pimp of the tea house? Or ask the girls in the tea house? " Chapter 1718 Seeing that song Li couldn''t speak, Zheng Zhongwen turned to Liu Hai and said, "I heard that Lord Liu is a regular visitor in the red sleeve building?" Knowing that he could not escape, Liu Hai simply confessed: "I am guilty, I am guilty." Song Li can''t say anything more. If someone else, maybe there''s a way to sin, but the other side is the king side by side, the most trusted confidant of the emperor, and the powerful minister. How can he fight him? But listen to Zheng Zhongwen then said: "this king today to expose your dirty behavior, not to suppress who, but to tell you, this king before the curfew, whether it is necessary to continue." Once I heard about the curfew twice, when the court was neutral, there was an official who made an example to stop it. Wen Caitao talked about a lot. It was just that the curfew was not feasible and would cause people''s resentment. And the case of the red sleeve building was just a case, which was not enough to rise to the level of the city''s alert. There are still many courtiers who think curfew is not feasible. Chu Tianqi simply said: "what you love Qing said is very true. Since everyone thinks that the murderer will not commit any more crimes, if you meet the same thing, please solve it by yourself. Don''t go to the palace side by side to find the king side by side for you." The courtiers'' faces changed slightly. They guessed the meaning of the emperor, but they were not very happy. "Retreat!" The emperor walked away, and then a decree was issued to demote Liu Hai and Song Li for one year. After the emperor left, Zheng Zhongwen said to the ministers who opposed the curfew: "everyone, I advise you to stay away from home recently. If you meet this murderer, remember what the Emperor just said, don''t come to the palace side by side to find the king and solve it by yourself." After that, he strode away. "Bah - there are so many murderers. I think it''s Zhao Quanshui who must have offended someone. That''s why he killed them." "That is to say, when three people went there, Zhao Quanshui was the only one who had an accident. Can''t it explain the problem?" "With the trust of the emperor, we are not being taken seriously." The curfew has not been implemented yet. The whole government is on guard side by side, ready to meet the enemy at any time. Side by side Wang Fu is so, but other mansions do not have such awareness, still immersed in their own romantic night soft dream. "No, sir, sir." "Fart your mother. I''m fine with your master." "Master, the second miss is gone. The girl in the room is killed." "What? I beg your pardon? ¡ª¡ª¡± - "master, no good master." "What''s the matter?" "Aunt Xue, Aunt Xue has been taken away! The warehouse has also been ransacked. " "What did you say? What time is it? " "Last night, last night!" " " master, it''s not good. Master, there''s something wrong with the third miss! " One night, the city of Kyoto was in chaos. From the plunder of the good women of the common people''s families to the murder of the young concubines of the big families, to the plunder of the young aunts and aunts of the princes and nobles'' families and the plunder of the storehouses, all these things happened only overnight. Today''s court is full of dark clouds and people are in panic. Especially those ministers who had tried hard to stop the curfew and the whole city patrol, lost their voices in the hall today and could not say a word. If the curfew is still in force, if the whole city patrol is still in force, at least those who commit the crime will not be so easy to obtain, at least they can save many people and money. They have an unshirkable responsibility for today''s tragedies and losses. Chapter 1719 Chu Tianqi''s eyes were filled with anger, and he stared coldly at the ministers who lost their voice? Don''t you speak well in your daily life? Dumb today? Is there nothing to say? " The emperor was furious, and all officials fell to their knees, shouting fear. "Panic? Do you know fear? Side by side, the king devoted himself to the safety of the people in the city and patrolled the whole city day and night. It''s better for you. In order to facilitate your own enjoyment, impeachment was broken day by day. Who caused this situation today, you know? " Many ministers'' daughters and concubines were robbed, and even the storehouse was emptied. At this time, they were so regretful that their intestines were all green. What can I say? Zheng Zhongwen said: "emperor, this is not the time to discuss the crime. Before I came to the court, I checked several crime scenes and found some clues. Not all the cases were done by the same group of people. I thought that someone took advantage of the fire to rob, wanted to make trouble, and pushed the dirty water on the head of the lingxuezu." Today, no matter what Zheng Zhongwen said in the hall, there was a large number of people seconded, not even a voice against it. When returning to the palace, Zheng Zhongwen and Qi Rongyue listened to their subordinates'' report on the victims'' visit to the city. When talking about Jiang Shen''s family situation, their subordinates said: "Lord, this Jiang Shen general is really strange. The concubines in the palace have been taken away and the storehouse has been ransacked, but he is like a nobody. He doesn''t worry at all. He answers everything correctly when asked, as if he knew us for a long time What to ask. " Zheng Zhongwen let go of his tea cup and searched for information about Jiang. Qi Rongyue said, "I think I remember that this general Jiang is a member of Dongli, and his wife is a cousin of Shangguan family." Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "that''s right. I saw all the excuses for impeachment in the imperial palace the day before yesterday from the ministers who made friends with him. It''s just that he didn''t impeach me. Isn''t it strange?" Qi Rongyue said: "it''s really strange. The more he wants to get rid of the relationship, the easier it is to show his horse''s feet. In this way, send someone to stare at him first. No matter what happens, don''t disturb him, and see what he is doing." Zheng Zhongwen turned his head and said to Shi Wei, "can you hear me clearly?" The bodyguard retreated. Zheng Zhongwen asked Qi Rongyue, "do you doubt Jiang Shenjiang?" Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I suspect anyone, everyone is suspect, but this Jiang general is more suspect." Zheng Zhongwen said: "if he really has a problem, the incident in the front Longxi camp cannot be separated from him." The husband and wife immediately looked at each other with a happy face. The military division they arrested last time is still in the cell for a year. It''s time to think clearly. If they are now put on trial, they may be able to catch a big fish. With this clue, where can Zheng Zhongwen sit? He immediately set off for the prison. Zheng Zhongwen put the military division of the East Vietnam state to trial overnight. The guy had no pride and despicable appearance a year ago, just like other prisoners in the prison. He looked at Zheng Zhongwen with dull eyes. He couldn''t recognize the man in front of him, but he felt familiar. It seemed that he had been put on trial at the beginning. "A year, what do you remember?" For a year, he was locked in that dark cell. For a whole year, no one put him on trial, no one came to see him, no one came to save him. Chapter 1720 He seems to be forgotten by the world, as if no one remembers his existence. He can imagine his fate, either dying in this cell or dying in this cell. In short, in the rest of his life, there is no day, no freedom. He opened his mouth slowly, but he couldn''t make a sound. Maybe he didn''t speak for a long time. He had forgotten how to speak. "Pour water!" said Zheng Zhongwen The bodyguard quickly brought the water and handed it to the military division. He took it, but didn''t drink it. He just looked at the water in the bowl. Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows: "what? Afraid I''ll poison you? " Without a word, the military division took up the water and drank it all at once. On the young and decadent face, a strange smile finally appeared: "I just haven''t drunk such clean water for a long time." Zheng Zhongwen did not answer, indifferent eyes always stare at him, as if waiting for his initiative to open. The military division was silent for a while, and finally raised his head and looked at Zheng Zhongwen in front of him. His eyes were still humble: "I can say all you want to know, I have a condition." Zheng Zhongwen picked up his eyebrows and said, "do you think you are in a position to negotiate with me?" The military master wryly smiled: "I know I''m not qualified. You can see that I''m an invalid and a terminally ill patient." His physical condition, Zheng Zhongwen, naturally knows how long he can live. "Tell me." In the quiet eyes of the military division, there was a flash of starlight suddenly. He took a deep breath: "I hope I can give me two choices after I say all the things you want to know, either let me die happily, or let me out, find a peaceful place, clean and peaceful death." In the end, he only wants one death, but these two kinds of death are the death method he yearns for most now. His martial arts were abolished and he was imprisoned in a prison in a foreign country. He is already an abandoned son. Maybe those people in the East Vietnam have forgotten his existence. In their eyes, he may have been a dead man. Zheng Zhongwen finally nodded, "OK, I promise you." Two hours later, Zheng Zhongwen left the prison and immediately ordered Jiang Weiming to be arrested, as well as Liu Hai, who had been recuperated in the palace. However, when Zheng Zhongwen''s men arrived at Jiang''s house, there were only the panic stricken women and servants in the courtyard. Jiang didn''t know that they had left the Chiang''s mansion with their son. There was no trace of him. When Zheng Zhongwen learned about this, he was furious and immediately checked all the prison guards. He found out the informer in secret. Fortunately, before Liu Hai could escape, he was just stopped at the gate of Liu''s mansion. Liu Hai is such a lecherous person. If he can ignore his aunts and concubines in the house and only get away by himself, it will be easy. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. "Lord Liu, do you know what I asked you to do?" Zheng Zhongwen looked down at the bangs forced to kneel in front of him. Liu Hai gnashed his teeth and said, "my Lord, you''re revenging for yourself. Although it''s wrong for me to visit the brothel, I''ve been severely punished by the emperor. Why hasn''t my Lord let me go?" "The mouth is very hard. The king asked you, where are you going to escape in such a hurry?" Liu Haidao: "corporal didn''t want to escape, but it''s not peaceful in Kyoto recently. Don''t you want to go to relatives'' houses in the countryside to avoid the limelight?" Chapter 1721 Zheng Zhongwen shrugged: "of course, but what did the jailers from the palace tell you about the hour before you were going to leave Liu''s mansion?" The face of the Liu Hai changed a lot. It seems that the matter has been exposed. His forehead is sweating and his calves are cramped. But at present, he doesn''t even dare to cry for pain. His eyes turned and turned, and finally he said, "I don''t know what the LORD said. I haven''t seen any jailers from the palace." "Hard talk? Well, I''ll ask you, which relative''s house are you going to avoid? Is it Liu Dashan''s home in Cuiwei mountain of the East Yue State? Or Liu Zongbing''s family in the capital of the king of East Vietnam? " Liu Hai''s mouth began to tremble. His background was turned over. He couldn''t run away. "Liu Hai, while I''m a little bit patient now, you''d better be honest and clear about what happened last night. Do you know or don''t you know?" Liu Haidao: "Wang Ye, I really don''t know what you are talking about. I can''t understand you." "Can''t understand? Well, Argan, you can give him a good communication, so that he must understand. " Zheng Zhongwen sneered and turned away from the prison. Agan, who had been standing in the corner, came slowly. Agan was very tall. Standing in the corner without making a sound, he had brought a great sense of pressure to people''s psychology. At this time, he stepped in front of him step by step. His big stature, his iron fist, and the imitation Buddha could easily smash a hole in people''s head. Agan reached for the collar of the Liu Hai, lifted him up directly from the ground, clasped his neck with his other hand, and exerted one point of force. Liu Hai felt that he was going to die, but he could not die. The feeling of suffocation and irresistible powerlessness made him extremely desperate and painful. "Not yet?" Agan''s cold voice fell in the ears of the bangs. The bangs kept nodding, and there was no sound in his throat. Agan released his hand and left him on the ground like a rag. "Say it!" Liu Hai gasped for a while and finally opened his mouth. He knew his situation clearly. He could not escape death without saying it. If he said it, he might die early and happily. But if he didn''t say it, he was familiar with the tools in the cell. He had used them on others himself. He didn''t want to try that kind of pain. "I said, I said everything." After a column of incense, Zheng Zhongwen got the answer he wanted, and immediately took his men and horses to the temple outside the city. Jiang Weiming and Liu Hai agreed earlier that once Kyoto happened, they would meet in the temple and then flee back to East Vietnam together. At this time, there were also dozens of experts from east Vietnam who had been with Chiang. Most of the cases in Kyoto City last night were done by them, but not all of them. "Lord Jiang, according to his subordinates, Lord Liu is afraid of something wrong. Let''s go first." Jiang Weiming shook his head: "I''m not waiting for Liu Hai, I''m waiting for log." His beloved little daughter was abducted last night, and his whereabouts are still unknown. He thought that he had taken his little daughter intentionally for the sake of making full use of the drama, but he didn''t find out until he came to the temple that there was no daughter among the arrested people. After asking, he knew that there was another group of people who committed the crime in the city last night. His daughter was probably robbed by that group ¡£ Chapter 1722 He didn''t know who those people were, but if he knew, he would not spare them. Even his daughter, Jiang Weiming, would dare to move, and he would certainly tear them to pieces. Jiang Weiming sent the first expert around him to look around for his daughter''s whereabouts. The money taken away can be ignored, but his daughter must help him find it back. Until then, the log had not come back. He was worried about his daughter''s safety, and he was afraid that Liu Haina''s stupid work would be offered to him after he was caught. If he did, the temple he was staying in would not be a safe place. But the place he agreed with the log was here. How could he go before he saw his daughter. After the women cry, he was upset, pulled out the sword and walked to one of the women, a sword will stab her to death: "who cry again, just like her end." The original noisy temple was so quiet that it could hardly hear the sound of breathing. No one wants to die! "My Lord, I have counted 32 cases, 15 cases of gold and silver, 17 cases of jewels and jade. All of them have been loaded into the car." A strong man came to Jiang Weiming. Jiang Weiming nodded: "I see. I''ll put all these women in the car, put something in their mouths, and let them speak again." The strong man answered the call and drove more than twenty girls outside, cramming several carriages full. At this time, there was a sound of horse hooves in the distance. Jiang Weiming rushed out quickly and jumped on the top of the temple to check the riders in the distance. The sound of stepping on the horse is gradually approaching, not one or two people, but at least 30. The horse runs very fast, very fast. Obviously, it is not the horse of ordinary people, but the good horse used by the government. Liu Hai doesn''t have such great ability. It''s impossible to take so many people out of the city. If it breaks down, it must be Liu Hai who has done something and confessed Him. Jiang Weiming sprang down and shouted to his men, "go, go, the pursuit is coming." I didn''t get ready to start. Jiang didn''t know this cry. The scene was suddenly chaotic. The big guys went to look for horses one after another. You robbed me, and then missed the best time to escape. The opportunity is fleeting. Just as they are getting on their horses to escape, Zheng Zhongwen''s men and horses have caught up. Without saying anything, they will fight with their swords. Between the swords and swords, there are people who scream for defeat. Jiang Weiming, who was originally a military general, has been lurking in Kyoto for years, hiding his real strength. Today, he cut Zheng Zhongwen''s two hands off his horse. Zheng Zhongwen was furious and rushed to the ground. His moves were fierce and fierce. He immediately forced Jiang Weiming from the horse to the horse. However, with more than 100 moves, Jiang Weiming fell down. Then two of Zheng Zhongwen''s subordinates joined the battle, winning and losing, and captured Jiang Weiming alive. Jiang Weiming''s son was stabbed to death by a sword in the war. The rest of them were killed and wounded more than half. Ten of them were captured alive. Zheng Zhongwen''s loss was not small. They were all his personal guards who were trained by him. Each of them paid great attention to him. At this time, he died miserably in front of his eyes. He wished he had skinned Jiang Weiming and avenged his brothers. "Take it!" He glared at the bloody Jiang Weiming, desperately pressing down his anger. In the prison, Jiang Weiming and Liu Hai are locked in the same cell. As soon as the jailer leaves, Jiang Weiming grabs Liu Hai''s collar and punches him severely: "son of a bitch, how dare you betray me?" "If you are me, can you close your mouth?" he said with a wry smile Chapter 1723 Jiang Weiming grabbed his collar and asked angrily, "do you think my tonger was robbed by your people by mistake?" Liu Hai shook his head: "I didn''t send people to rob people or money at all. Aren''t you doing all these things?" Jiang Weiming''s eyes widened, and his eyes began to overflow with fear. He always thought that Liu Hai had done this. Although he was worried, he was afraid that Liu Hai''s men might hurt his daughter by mistake, but he knew that Liu Hai wanted to catch women and himself, and they would not hurt women''s sexual life, so he was not particularly worried. He just sent someone to look for them, hoping to find them as soon as possible Come on. But at this time, Liu Hai said he didn''t do anything at all. "What about my tonger? Where is my tong''er? Who on earth has taken my tong''er? " Jiang Weiming slowly let go of Liu Hai''s hand, and his eyes changed from fierce to helpless: "where is my tong''er? Which bastard took my tong''er? " Liu Haidao: "I don''t know. Have you forgotten? Zheng Zhongwen said in front of all the officials in civil and military fields that the curfew and martial law were caused by the chaos in the city caused by the people of lingcong. The mastermind of the serial murders captured last time was originally locked in the prison, but was rescued by his peers. He also killed all the jailers and jailers in the prison cruelly. The means were extremely cruel. " Speaking of this, the body of Liu Hai could not help shivering. "The people I met in the red sleeve building that day are most likely the people of the spirit blood clan. They took the money, but they still tore the ticket. That old guy is even more vicious. Kill first and then rape... I''m the only one who escaped. " When Jiang Weiming heard the words "kill first and then rape", he immediately lost his feet and fell heavily to the ground. His daughter was only 12 years old. She was a lovely and intelligent girl of the same age. She was the precious girl he held on the top of her heart! Last night, he clearly heard the change in the house, but deliberately pretended not to hear it. He thought it was the people he arranged to play, but unexpectedly, it was the real robber. What to do? What should we do now? He was trapped in a cage, trying to save but helpless. At this time, a sound of hurried footsteps sounded, and the dim cell also lit up. He saw Zheng Zhongwen coming to him from afar and rushed to the prison door. Ming Zheng Zhongwen called out, "Lord, Lord, I know it''s wrong, I really know it''s wrong, I do everything. I plead guilty. I plead guilty now, and ask Lord to let my son go and help him My daughter, tong''er, has been taken away by the people of lingcong. She must be in despair now. She is only 12 years old and she is only 12 years old Zheng Zhongwen stared at him coldly. "Some of the girls you arrested are even ten years old. Tell me, where are you going to take them? What to do? " Jiang did not know how to answer. Zheng Zhongwen raised his eyes and looked at the other side of the bangs: "for you, what are you going to take these girls with you?" The face of Liu Hai was pale. He knew that Zheng Zhongwen still had a man in his hand, a man who knew all the plans, because those plans were made by the man himself. If he lies, Zheng Zhongwen will know. Therefore, he can''t lie any more. He will live and can''t die in this dirty and smelly cell. "I know, I know, I say, I say -" he thought in his mind, what kind of words to use. Chapter 1724 If it''s too direct, I''m afraid it will offend Zheng Zhongwen. If it''s too vague, it won''t be good. "What are you thinking? What beautiful words do you want to cover up your crimes? " Liu Hai waved his hand: "no, no, no, I said I am the master of all." Liu Hai no longer hesitated. He knew that no matter how beautiful he said it, it would not help. "Dongyue gathered 150000 troops and was ready to invade Dongli, enter from Dongli, seize the city and expand the land. Wang Ye also knew that the most important thing in the war was to pacify the military heart. The best way to pacify the military heart was to make them comfortable physically and mentally, not afraid of life and death." "Most of the soldiers in East Vietnam are young. It''s just the time of blood. When we catch these women, we are going to send them back to the military camp in East Vietnam for their fun and vent, so as to comfort the army." Zheng Zhongwen''s hands are clenched into fists. I really want to hit them on their shameless faces to see what color their brains are. Zheng Zhongwen turns his eyes to Jiang Weiming and says, "your son and daughter are your heart and your treasure. Isn''t someone else''s daughter?"? When you commit these crimes, have you ever thought about how you feel if your daughter is also arrested to be a military prostitute? What will happen to your daughter? " Jiang Weiming shook his head: "no, no, my tong''er will not be caught as a military prostitute, definitely not." Zheng Zhongwen snorted coldly: "military prostitutes? If you are arrested to be a military prostitute, you may still live. If your daughter really falls into the hands of lingcong, she will be a cold corpse now. " He slowly squatted down and looked at Jiang Weiming''s increasingly desperate face in the prison: "I believe you already know the whole story of the case of lingcong and how their means are." Jiang Weiming suddenly put out his hand from the inside and tried to catch Zheng Zhongwen''s sleeve, but was kicked back by the bodyguard beside him: "behave yourself, and then dare to stretch out your hand. I will chop you." Jiang didn''t dare to provoke them again. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Zheng Zhongwen several times: "I will do anything you want me to do. Please help my daughter." Who would have thought that I killed an innocent girl with a cold-blooded knife not long ago, which would kowtow for my daughter''s dignity. Zheng Zhongwen got up and said, "I don''t need to teach you what you think you should do. Don''t forget that you still have a little son who is just ten years old. If there is anything wrong with what you say, your little son will go with your big son immediately. Don''t doubt whether I have the ability to know whether it''s true or not. I have something to do Law. " Jiang didn''t know that he was going to die. He would never have a chance to leave here. He was too clear about Zheng Zhongwen''s way of doing things. He was cold and scared of gods and ghosts, but he was not completely unreasonable. If he wanted to, he could and would let go of his little son, who was not worldly. "I understand, I understand, I understand all." Before Zheng Zhongwen said anything more, he turned away from the prison. What Jiang Weiming committed was the crime of conspiring with the enemy to betray the country. There was no way for him to live. Before he died, he would naturally explain the crime of the East Vietnam. Otherwise, Jiang Weiming is now a dead man. How can he tolerate him. Just out of the palace gate, the royal bodyguard just arrived at the gate of the palace. When he saw his frame, he rushed to report to him: "Lord, it''s not good." Zheng Zhongwen came out of the carriage, frowned and asked, "what happened?" Chapter 1725 "Lord, someone just left a body at the door of the palace. It''s a woman. She looks like a girl in her twenties and threes. Her death is very tragic. She should have been raped and killed. Her blood has also been drained." Zheng Zhongwen''s heart sank abruptly and asked in a deep voice, "what else?" The bodyguard said: "return to the Lord, and a blood book." "What does the blood book say?" The bodyguard shook his head: "the blood book is in the princess''s hand. The princess ordered the villain to report to the Lord. Please be sure to go back to the mansion and lie down." Zheng Zhongwen jumped out of the carriage and said to the guard, "give me the horse." He rode back to the mansion alone. There were servants washing the ground at the gate of the mansion, trying to clean the dirty blood on the ground. "Is the princess out?" The servant shook his head: "the princess is waiting for the prince in the inner court." Zheng Zhongwen sweeps his eyes and gradually cleans the floor. He frowns and enters the mansion. He goes to baoyueju directly. At this time, it''s already dark. At this time in the past, the house holding the moon is still very quiet, but today, it''s so busy. There is a corpse in the courtyard, covered with white cloth. Rongyue and Nianwen are sitting at the stone table in the courtyard. Yuntian is standing in a corner of the courtyard. He looks thoughtful. Wankun is standing beside Nianwen, frowning and saying nothing. Zhongwen hurriedly came to Rongyue and sat down. He grabbed her hand and said, "what''s the matter? The bodyguard said that there were blood books. What about blood books? " Dissolve the moon to always hold in the hand of blood Book handed to Zhongwen in front of, always calm and indifferent eyes, pan Xu panic Mang: "Zhongwen, we can''t wait to die, we must find them as soon as possible." Zhongwen opens the blood book, the handwriting on it is very messy, but you can still see clearly what the other side wants to express. Within three days, I will get a picture of the princess. They want to take revenge on Nian Wen. Wan Kun said in a deep voice, "I''ve got a little clue. My people are continuing to track it down, and soon there will be results. Wait, I will find them." When Nianwen saw that everyone looked so nervous, he smiled and said: "don''t worry. I''m not a cat and dog on the side of the road, and I''m not caught by anyone who wants to catch me. Last time I was held by that man, I deliberately put water in order to lead him to show his original shape, so that I can condemn him. Besides, although the people of the spirit blood clan are powerful, as long as they want to catch me They don''t use the suicidal blood burning skill, and we may not be their opponents. " Wan Kun said, "no matter what, from now on, you can''t leave the palace. You must be in our sight at any time. You can''t do anything recklessly." Qi Rongyue also said: "kun''er said, wen''er, you must not be as wayward as before. Before this crisis is completely over, you must not leave the palace for half a step. You must not, do you hear?" Read a face helpless, in the face of mother''s pressure, she can say what? "When I hear you, I''ll stay in this palace and make a turtle until you catch those monsters, OK?" Zheng Zhongwen said: "it''s no use saying it. You have to do it. You can''t do it again." "Yes, even my father has spoken. Can I not comply?" The more she is like this, the more worried Zheng Zhongwen is. This girl has never been a secure host. He can''t stay in the mansion and watch her all the time. If he wants to catch these people, he can''t just sit in the palace. He has to go out and take the initiative to find them. Chapter 1726 Zheng Zhongwen said to Wan Kun, "kun''er, wen''er will ask you to watch her and never let her out of your sight." Wan Kun nodded: "kun''er remembers, you can rest assured." Zheng Zhongwen confessed some more things and was about to leave. Qi Rongyue caught him: "what are you doing?" Zheng Zhongwen holds Qi Rongyue''s hand: "don''t worry, it''s OK. I will take the bodyguard when I go out. You don''t know my kung fu. Are you afraid that I will suffer losses?" Qi Rongyue shakes his head: "it''s only for others, but now our opponent is lingxuezu. You know his means very well. I don''t trust you." Zhongwen sighed and looked at Rongyue''s eyes, full of nostalgia and helplessness: "yue''er, I am not only your husband, but also the king side by side. I am in charge of the defense of the capital. Now the people in the city are threatened by the spiritual blood people. How can I stand by? You can rest assured that I will protect myself and never let you worry about me. " She is the long Princess of Chu Dynasty. She has the responsibility and obligation to protect the people, but she is also the mother of the child and the wife of the husband. She wants righteousness, selfishness, protecting the people and her family. There is no two sides to the world. Only sacrifice can bring peace back. Her eyelids jumped, and she always felt that something bad was going to happen. She was very frightened. She only knew to hold her husband''s hand tightly, but she said that she would not leave him. Zhongwen clapped her hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will be OK." Nianwen took off the ring he had put on his hand and handed it to his father: "Dad, didn''t you say yesterday that I had a delicate ring? I''ll give it to you. " Zhongwen laughs: "what I''m going to do with my daughter''s stuff, you''d better keep it for yourself." Nianwen shakes his wrist: "I have this. This ring is more powerful than the ring. I can''t use it now. Take it. In case of meeting Lingxue people outside, this ring may protect my life. As I did last time, isn''t it the ring that I got away from?" "It''s a piece of wen''er''s mind," said Rong Yue. "Take it. Maybe it will come in handy." Zhongwen couldn''t help crying and laughing. The ring was the size of a girl. He barely put it on his little finger. "OK, I''ll wear it." After Zhongwen left, Rongyue was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he said, "since Mo Xiaode left his body at the gate of the palace to leave a blood book, I guess he will soon start. We must do a good job of defense as soon as possible." Wan Kun nodded: "yes, their goal is wen''er. As long as wen''er doesn''t go out, they will definitely come in. As long as we are well prepared, we can make them have no return. I''ve sent someone to get the silk thread and bell, as well as the linkage concealed weapon. After delivering them, we will put these things in the room. Even if we can''t kill each other, we can also give them We fight for time to fight back. " Dissolving the moon happily nods: "kun''er is thoughtful. In this way, we don''t have to worry all day long, and we don''t know when they will come." Wen''er looked at the cloud sky standing in the corner of the courtyard and said to Wan Kun, "today, you will sleep in a room with cloud sky, so that when the Lingxue people come to seek revenge, cloud sky will not be able to deal with it." Wan Kun nodded: "I know. I have arranged it. Don''t worry." Chapter 1727 When Yuntian heard that Nianwen mentioned him, he seemed to be worried about his safety. He immediately felt happy and walked leisurely to Wener''s side: "I live in your yard today, and I will not go anywhere." Wen''er frowned and glanced quickly at Wan Kun, but saw that Wan Kun said, "I plan to live in wen''er yard with me today. There is a well packed guest room." Seeing that Wan Kun has no objection, Wen Er naturally won''t say much. In this case, it seems that it''s not the time to discuss avoiding suspicion. It''s better to be together than to be separated. In a short time, the people of ten thousand families sent things here. There were four boxes in total, which eight people carried in. Wan Kun looked at the people who were carrying the boxes. His eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. He looked forward to the two humanitarians: "where is the money manager? Why didn''t he come? " The young man carrying the box shook his head in a daze: "I don''t know, this is the guy beside the money manager who asked us to send it." The guy next to the money manager? There is no one around the money manager. He has been following him all the time. There is only one accountant. Besides, there is no one else. "You know that little guy?" The young man shook his head. "I don''t know. He said he was the money manager''s boy. His name is Alai." Wen''er approached Wan Kun and said, "four boxes, the two at the back are obviously heavy, but the people carrying the boxes are light and have some problems." Naturally, Wan Kun also saw that, otherwise, he would not question a servant like this. He nodded, and then pointed to the eight people carrying the box: "you all stand here, there is a reward." Eight people stand in a row, Wan Kun '' Four mountain people who have been living in the sun for years. Wan Kun pointed to the man who had just asked, "do you know everyone else?" The guy looked at the four people on the right side of his eyes and said, "I don''t know. They came from behind. They said that the money manager added something else. Let them carry it together and go into the house with them." Lingcong people speak with a strong accent, like they are speaking with their tongues rolled up, which is the southern accent. Wan Kun pointed to the four people on the right and asked, "are you guys in that shop?" The dark young man raised his half hung head slowly, and his eyes were fixed on wankun. The original respectful color disappeared in a moment, showing a trace of cruelty and bloodthirsty. "It seems that we don''t need to pretend anymore. Since you have doubted our identity, why don''t you directly touch us? What are you doing with all that nonsense? " Among the four, the young man, headed by Wan Kun, said in a cold and heartless voice. When the other four guys heard this, they hurriedly backed away. Wen''er waved to them, "are you still going? Don''t you know what to do? " Four people hurriedly nodded: "know." They snatched the road and ran. After a few steps, they wanted to shout out assassins, trying to attract the superior guards in the mansion. However, just at the moment of their opening, a small silver needle pierced their back heart, making their words choked in their throat. Chapter 1728 Four people fell to the ground at the same time, lost their anger in an instant. Wan Kun pulled out his sword and said in a cold voice, "you can''t wait." The young leader said, "I dare not forget the Revenge of killing my eldest brother for a moment day and night. You are all going to die." The man standing behind the young man said: "second brother, it''s OK for these people to kill me. I need to keep that girl. It''s a pity that I haven''t seen such a beautiful girl for a long time. It''s such a pity that she died." "Well, then she''ll leave it to you to deal with. You can do it yourself." In their eyes, these people seem to have become dead. Dissolve the moon also pulled out the sword, cold eyebrow eye way: "I haven''t been active for a long time, I would like to see, the legend of the spirit blood clan, how powerful." While talking, she quickly danced the sword in her hand, only to hear a few clear jingles, and the long silver needle was shot to the ground. "The people of Lingxue clan are not only good at suicide, but also at secretly hurting people." All of a sudden, Wan Kun said. The faces of the four youths are all changed. The hatred and anger in their eyes can be overwhelming Elder brother died miserably because of the pain in their hearts. These people dare to mention it in front of them. How brave they are. Wan Kun said again, "unfortunately, your eldest brother once said the same thing. It''s not us, it''s your eldest brother who wants to die." "That''s how much you deceive and how little you deceive. You people are full of kindness, righteousness and morality. What you can do is to behave shamelessly." Nianwen choked: "so, what you do is not villain behavior? Only allow your elder brother to kill and kill, not allow justice to punish your elder brother severely? Other people''s death is damned, your big brother''s death is not supposed to be? Your eldest brother''s life is life, isn''t the life of others? " "Are you little men worthy of comparison with my eldest brother? What are you? I bah -- " " we are nothing. I just killed a villain who does nothing but kill everyone. This is what everyone should do. " Wankun and Nianwen''s words have aroused the fierce anger of the other four. This is exactly what wankun wants. When people are angry, they are always prone to impulse and error, which is much easier to deal with than when they are calm. Yuntian is pulled behind by Nianwen. "You stay away, I''ll deal with them." She did not look back, did not see the cloud face that moment of gentle smile. Anyway, she still cares about him, she still worries about him. When the two sides fought, they fought fiercely. The guards of the Royal Palace rushed to fight with each other. However, in the blink of an eye, the guards were injured and died. The tall and thin young man jumped in front of wen''er. Although the move was not cruel, it was very cheap. He was so angry that Nian Wen let out the concealed weapon in the bracelet in advance. The concealed weapon was poisoned. The young man didn''t expect that she would suddenly let out the dark gas. He didn''t want to avoid it for a while. The poisoned silver needle pierced his right arm. The eldest brother, who fights with wankun, saw this and cut off the second brother''s right arm without saying a word. In a scream, the second brother fell on the ground, and the blood on the broken arm was turning black. The eldest brother had to cut another knife, and the broken arm fell shoulder to shoulder, which was the source of the poison. But the whole Kung Fu of the second brother was gone. Seeing the second brother fall down pale, the eldest brother gnashed his teeth and said: "bitch, I want to skin you, draw your sinews, drink your blood, I want to --" Chapter 1729 Behind the words, like a horizontal fishbone, infarcted in the eldest brother''s throat, he opened his mouth, a word can not say, a pair of eyes stare very big. He looked down at his chest, his chest, there was a blood hole, a blood hole that didn''t know how to appear, he didn''t even know whose hand it was. The eldest brother fell down, still staring at the big eyes, opening his mouth, with his eyes closed. Seeing this, the old three and the old four stopped attacking and rushed to the old one to check. Wan Kun and Qi Rongyue took a breath and rushed to wen''er: "how are you? What''s the matter? " Wan Kun asked. Wen''er shook his head. "I''m ok." When Qi Rongyue saw the blood hole in the chest of the eldest brother, he was stunned: "what did you do?" Wen''er shook his head again: "no, it''s not me. I don''t know who it is. I didn''t see anyone at all." Qi Rongyue looks behind her, and Yuntian is still standing behind wen''er, holding the original posture, as if he had never moved before. "You?" Qi Rongyue asked. Without waiting for Yuntian to speak, wen''er said: "Niang, how can it be? Yuntian''s injury is not good yet." Wan Kun also saw the clue. In this courtyard, except for the sky, no one has the ability to kill people easily without knowing it, and the other side is still such an expert. "It seems that his injury has been cured for a long time." Yuntian nodded: "it''s me. He said things out of his mouth. I can''t bear it. Alas - the white rabbit, who has been in white for so long, has failed." When the third and the fourth saw that big brother was killed, the people who killed big brother actually chatted with each other for a long time. They didn''t pay attention to them at all. "Son of a bitch, I killed you." They raised their swords and jumped up, cutting madly to read and wankun. Dissolve the moon to shout: "cloud sky, kill them quickly, can''t let them use burning blood skill." As long as they don''t use the burning blood skill, they can''t be the opponents of the clouds. Once they use the burning blood skill, their situation will be very bad. Yuntian nodded, pushed Wener aside, raised his hand to hold changwan, who had been chopped by the old man. With a slight fold, he broke the heavy long knife in two, and then kicked the old man with his legs up, just to kick him on the chest, kick him upside down, until he hit the back of the courtyard wall, and Shengsheng hit the courtyard wall with a big hole. The third man fell into the rubble. He struggled to get up, but he could only wriggle in the ruins like a bug until he ran out of life. Fourth, I just knew that the opponent in front of me was so powerful that I couldn''t imagine. It''s no wonder that big brother would use his blood burning skill to commit suicide. Facing such a strong man, big brother has no choice at all. So does he. It''s impossible to escape. It''s a death. It''s not as valuable as death. It''s also a drag on the back. He bited his tongue and looked at these people coldly with cruel and bloodthirsty eyes. A crazy force began to occupy his body. He felt the muscles on his body began to crack. As long as for a while, as long as for a small time, he would become a crazy, strong and frightening infernal Shura. However, he didn''t wait for that moment. Before he succeeded in burning blood, he cut a cold blade to his neck. He could not avoid it. Then he saw his head fell to the ground. He couldn''t feel the pain. He saw his headless body fell to the ground like a dying elephant. His limbs were constantly struggling and writhing in the dust. Finally, he was calm ¡£ Chapter 1730 And his eyes, also by the darkness submerges, completely submerges. The knife in wankun''s hand was covered with blood. The light brocade shirt seemed to be splashed with blood. Qingjun''s face was not spared. Just when Nianwen was going to praise wankun for his decisiveness and efficiency, the second son, who could not have fallen to the ground, stood up again. He was quite tall. He had a dark and evil face and looked like a devil. He has only one hand left. He can''t use all his swordsmanship and fist skills. Seeing his brothers die miserably in front of him, he knows that he can''t go out alive today. Then, he will use his last life to avenge his brothers. Everyone''s attention has been on the fourth. Unexpectedly, the second one, who can''t afford to fall to the ground, secretly finished burning blood. At this time, his internal power increased greatly. Only by internal power, they can easily end them. Yuntian guards Nianwen and Qi Rongyue back step by step. The expression on his face is very dignified. He fought with Mo Xiaode''s son last time and still has a deep memory. He is not sure that he can protect everyone when he is in a violent situation. However, the other side didn''t give him more time to make other arrangements. The unimaginable internal power came at them like a tornado. On one hand, Yuntian released powerful internal power, shield into a wall, protect Qi Rongyue and Nianwen, and on the other hand, he tried to push the tornado back. He thought that he would not succeed easily. The power of his hand exerted all his strength, but he didn''t realize that the second in front of him had not even taken Yuntian''s hand and was smashed. Don''t say that Yuntian is wan Kun, who has been slightly injured by the internal Qi. Last time when he fought with their so-called boss, the strength of the man was hopeless. It was a kind of invincible and tough. The second brother in front of him was obviously far worse than his elder brother. Even though he used the blood burning skill, he still couldn''t cause Yuntian hurt. The second one sprang up from the ground with one hand and stared at the sky in horror: "you are not a person, you must not be a person, what are you? What are you? " Cloud sky sneers: "I am not a person, what are you? Monsters? Do you only know how to kill and drink blood? " He raised his hand and it was a slap that made the second one fall to the ground again. "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!" the second man said Seeing that his face changed greatly, Yuntian thought of the previous battle, and immediately called out to the reading text of Qi Rongyue behind him: "go, you go." However, although he realized that it was not right, it was too late for Nian Wen and Qi Rongyue to leave. The second raised his head and roared. The wind and sand began to blow in the courtyard. A strong and extreme force erupted with his body. Wankun stopped Qi Rongyue and Nianwen for the first time, and tried his best to stop the strong air flow coming from the next wave for them. Yuntian is still standing at the front. He uses his natural strong strength to fight against that force. Until the storm in the courtyard gradually subsides, his body also falls down. Wankun and Yuntian almost fell together. Qi Rongyue and Nianwen suffered internal injuries to varying degrees. Fortunately, Yuntian and wankun protected them. They were not seriously injured. as like as two peas, the cloud again fell into a coma. The power of Lingxue people may vary in size, but when they choose the last violent body, the power is the same. If there is no cloud, they will be killed on the spot. Chapter 1731 When Yuntian woke up, it was night. Qi Rongyue stayed in front of his bed, while Nianwen stayed in the next room to watch Wan Kun who was still unconscious. "Water, water -" he half opened his eyes, weakly shouting water, his lips were dry and began to bleed. Rongyue hurriedly brings the cup of tea to him and is about to feed him water. Yuntian lifts the cup of tea and drags the sleeve of Rongyue and says, "hurry, send me half moon lake, hurry, later, later. You are alone, you are alone." His voice was dry and weak, but she still understood. She wanted to ask him why he went to Banyue lake and why he was so anxious to go to Banyue lake. But Yuntian fainted after saying that. Although she didn''t know what he meant to go to Banyue lake, since he wanted to go, she would send him there. He has his own reason. "Come, get a carriage." The carriage left the city in a hurry. The gate of the city which had already been closed was driven by the princess protector. Naturally, she dared not stop. She opened the gate to let her out of the city. The moon is round, the moon is cold, it''s autumn, and it''s cool to come out at night. She called to stop the horse, turned to the cloud in the way: "has arrived half moon lake." No one inside responded, "not yet awake?" She got up to lift the curtain of the car, and saw that the sky was still faint in the car. She reached out to help him, but felt a cold, slippery, familiar touch. She had absolutely touched it before, and it was not the touch that human beings should have. With full of doubts, she dragged the cloud sky out of the carriage, just on the cold moon Qinghua, she saw the cloud sky''s arms and neck, has changed color, is no longer the human skin, but - Jiao? Isn''t this the skin of cold Jiao? Cold Jiao? She was confused and looked at the clouds. She didn''t know what to say or what to help. "Water, water --" the dissolving moon suddenly woke up, he said the water is lake water, he needs water now, he needs to enter the water. It''s too late to think about it. Whether it''s cloudy or cold Jiao, it''s her life-saving benefactor. She will never ignore him for fear in her heart. She picked him up, went to the half moon lake, and slowly put him into the water. as like as two peas, the clouds were sinking rapidly, and the moon was not at ease. They were planning to go to the water to see it, but saw a huge black shadow passing across the lake. This black shadow was exactly the same as she had seen in the cold pool. Is it really it? Cloud naive is cold Jiao, that saved the life of the master, but also saved the life of small cold Jiao read Wen? But how could it suddenly become a cloud? What''s going on? She didn''t leave. She stayed by the lake all night, until the sky was white, until the bright moon disappeared, and the head of the sky suddenly came out of the water. He looked at the moon and waited for him on the shore all the time. His eyes were complicated, like a secret hidden in his heart. He was suddenly discovered by some people, and he didn''t want her to know the secret. She sighed, found her clothes on the water, dived under the water, put them on and went ashore. "Are you tired after waiting for me all night?" He didn''t know what to say. He could only pretend to be relaxed, pretending that nothing had happened. Dissolve the moon to look at the sky, obviously don''t want to think that everything has not happened. "Yuntian, are you really the xiaohanjiao in Funiu Mountain and cold pool?" She asked, staring straight into the sky and into his face. Chapter 1732 "Cloud sky nods:" yes, I am that small cold Jiao The face of dissolving moon appears startling color: "this, what''s the matter? How can you, how can you -- " " how can you become a human? " He laughs and looks pale. I don''t know whether it''s because of the serious injury or the panic. She knows his secret and doesn''t like him? Will you stay away from him? Do you think he is a monster and afraid of him? Dissolving the moon nods: "you are cold Jiao, how can you suddenly become a human?" Is it true that the beast in the story of ghosts and gods becomes the essence? I don''t know if he was too weak, he was a little unstable, so he just sat down on the grass beside the lake, looked up at the white clouds in the sky, and thought of the day when he first read the text. "It was wen''er who gave me this opportunity." "Wener? This, how can this be? You can make it clear. " Rong Yue is in a bit of a hurry. How does it have to do with wen''er. Yun Tiandao: "wen''er is your daughter and Zheng Zhongwen''s daughter. You know, the reason why you are still alive is jiaodan, which can make people''s soul immortal for a hundred years. But Zheng Zhongwen is still alive is because jiaozhu, jiaozhu changed his body, his heart, was transformed by jiaozhu. In his blood, there is the power of Jiaozu." "So, you and the child he gave birth to are different from each other by nature. You must know that she is not an ordinary girl." "Nianwen nodded:" yes, she does have some abilities. She can heal the pain and breathe freely under the water without her knowledge, which are not the abilities that ordinary people should have As like as two peas smoothly done or easily solved, Yun Yun Tao said, "when I first saw Wen, she was remain unconscious. When I was exploring her condition, I found that her veins were different from human beings. They were similar to Jiao, but they were not exactly the same. Her changes in the meridians gave me great hints. The Kun conquered thousands of years of difficulties and solved them, as long as they were prompted by the hints of the meridians in the body. We can get two choices: to become a dragon and to be a human. " The shock of dissolving the moon is no less than when I first learned that I was born again after death. "So you gave up the chance to become a dragon and chose to be a human?" In terms of Jiaos, to be able to leap to dragon is the biggest pursuit of Jiaos in their lives, but he first chose alienation as a human being? It''s really unexpected. Cloud light smile: "life is no bad, every day can lead a different life, at first really not used to, but slowly, I have found the fun of being human, but I have a special constitution, can not accumulate too much human fireworks in the body, every time to the full moon, it needs to purify the body in the water, otherwise there will be life danger." Unconsciously, Rongyue sat beside him and listened to him tell the legendary story. He couldn''t find a frightened expression on the face of Rongyue. "Aren''t you afraid of me?" "Why should I be afraid of you? When you were cold Jiao, I was not afraid of you. You are so lovely now. Why should I be afraid of you? " He was stunned and said that there was a real similarity between the mother and the daughter. They were very brave. "When Nianwen saw me for the first time, she was not afraid of me. When she woke up in the water, I saw her as soon as I opened my eyes. She swam around me, innocent and lovely." Maybe he fell in love with her at the first sight. Chapter 1733 His mood gradually became relaxed, no longer like the previous panic and tension, dissolve the moon is not afraid of him, Wener will not be afraid of him. However, he still doesn''t want wen''er to know about it. He doesn''t want her to think that he and she are different people. "Can you keep it secret for me?" He said to the dissolving moon. Dissolve the moon to nod: "of course, however, Wen Er also can''t say?" "I don''t want anyone to know except you." He said. Dissolve the moon to nod solemnly: "at ease, besides me, no one will know." She held him up and said, "let''s go. It''s time to go back. I don''t know if kun''er woke up. In order to protect wen''er and me, he suffered a lot of internal injuries." Yuntian holds Rongyue''s wrist and asks: "if Wener finally chooses to be with me, will you agree?" Dissolving the moon is stunned, will she agree? She didn''t know. The eyes of the cloud sky in front of him were eager, and there was a trace of supplication on his proud face. She nodded, "I won''t stop wen''er if he wants to." Cloud sky relieved a breath: "that is good, that is good!" Rong Yue helped him to get on the car and watched him sit in the carriage. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "Yuntian, you should also know that Wener already has kun''er in her heart. A person''s heart can be big, can accommodate the world, can also be small, small, can only hold one person." "I know what you said, but I want to try again. If I don''t try, how can I know that I won''t succeed?"? If you don''t try, what will you regret in the future? " If you don''t try, what will you regret in the future? Dissolve the moon to smile suddenly. "What are you laughing at?" Yun Tian asked "Looking at you now reminds me of Zhongwen in those days. He is as persistent as you." It is because of his persistence that she did not miss her beloved. It is because of his persistence that she has such a happy home. "May I take it that you are encouraging me?" Asked the sky with a smile. Rong Yue nodded: "of course, I''ve been young, and I can understand your feelings. Although wen''er''s situation is different from mine, I still support you. You''re right. If you don''t try, how can you know the result?" She added, "however, you have to promise me that no matter what the result is, you are willing to accept it. Don''t force it." She had seen so many mistakes that she couldn''t let go of her obsession. She didn''t want the sky to be the same as she hated. Yuntian nodded: "I know what you mean. I hope Wener is happy just like you. If she still doesn''t choose me in the end, I will let go and let her go to the person who can make her happy." Dissolving the moon happily nods: "well, it''s enough to have you. Although you haven''t been human for a long time, you are more worthy of being than those who have lived as human for decades or even a lifetime." Can get the appreciation of dissolving the moon, cloud sky heart is also beautiful Zizi, the pain on the body seems not so painful. The carriage drove slowly to the city. She really had too much to ask. She always wanted to ask: "Yuntian, why didn''t you kill me when I first went to the cold pond to ask for the cold jiaoxu? Save me from your father? " Cloud sky''s face suddenly becomes dim: "because in your body, there is my mother''s jiaodan." Dissolving the moon reminds me of what the old king of Zhou said. After sacrificing countless experts, they succeeded in killing a single cold Jiao. That''s why they got jiaodan and jiaozhu. It turns out that the cold Jiao that was killed was Yuntian''s mother. Chapter 1734 This is really a sad topic. But since I mentioned it, how can I put it down? Silence for a long time, she knew that some words should not have asked, but that words have reached the mouth. "Yuntian, you know that human beings killed your mother. Don''t you hate us human beings?" Yuntian wryly smiled: "nature hated me. At that time, I didn''t know what was wrong, but my father told me that human beings were evil and cruel, killing my mother and killing all those people." "My father keeps killing people, not only killing people, but also eating people. No one can escape into Funiu Mountain and all the people he wants to kill." "At the beginning, I thought that what my father said was the truth, that human beings were evil and cruel, and deserved to be killed. But on that day, I did not eat for many days because of cultivation. My father caught a child and let me eat him." "That child is very small, really small. He should be only three years old. He has a pair of bright and clear eyes. When he sees me, his eyes are full of tears from fear. He is crying constantly. He wants to find his mother. He is not even able to walk quickly. How can such a child be evil and cruel? He''s just a child, just a child who doesn''t even know how to resist. " "At that time, I remembered that those who were killed by their father in those years were only older than the child. They also had no resistance. In front of the Han Jiao, they were no different from the ants." "I didn''t understand until that moment why the weak and many human beings wanted to kill their mothers, why we lived in the cold pool in the mountains, but human beings wanted to kill us. In fact, it wasn''t human beings who wanted to kill us, but we killed too many people. They had to fight back. In order to protect more people from being hurt, they had to take up weapons to fight back Anti, for us, hunting, for them, is just to protect more people from being hurt. " "It seems that it''s too late for me to know these things. There are too many people who have died in our hands." "So, how can I hate human beings, and what qualification do I have to hate human beings? Human killed my mother and broke up my home, but who has no family among the human killed by our Han Jiao? " Qi Rongyue is very moved: "so it is. It seems that you have not only human body, but also human thinking. The law of the world is the law of the jungle. You Han Jiao people are really strong enough to conquer and destroy the world. People and animals need to survive and coexist. You kill people and people kill you. This is the law of nature. No one can blame anyone. ¡±"You are always so understanding, thank you," he said with a smile Rong Yue turned to look at the clouds in the carriage and smiled: "I also want to thank you. In the future, there are secret people between us. If you have anything you don''t want to say to others, you can tell me if you need help, just ask for me." Yuntian nodded, nodded heavily, and his eyes were slightly hot. He felt the warmth of his relatives, which he never got from his father. His father would only ask him to do things he didn''t want to do, and he would cultivate himself. He never said a word to him, even if it was just a word to encourage him or warm him. Chapter 1735 Never, not once. When his father asked him if he wanted to go back to the Han Jiao nationality with him, he said he didn''t want to, and he didn''t ask again. He went back and disappeared without a trace, just like that father, never existed. In the past year of entering the world, he has seen many generations in the world get together, envy and envy. Envy everyone has their own home, their own parents, wives and children. Although not every family is happy, at least everyone can have a place to go when they are lonely, and a place to rest when they are sad and helpless. Only he didn''t, only he didn''t. Now, he told Qi Rongyue about his life experience, and she chose to accept him. At this moment, he finally felt that he began to really become a human being, with human appearance, thoughts, friends, and relatives. Soon, he will have a home of his own. Soon, he will not be alone. The carriage slowly entered the city. At the gate of the city, Zheng Zhongwen was anxiously asking the guard about the destination of Rongyue. At this time, seeing Rongyue driving back, he rushed up: "how about Yueer, Yueer? Where were you? Are you hurt? " He looked for her all night, scared all night. When he came back to the palace, there were corpses all over the place. The people looked white and at a loss. He rushed to baoyueju desperately. He saw the broken walls, blood, meat and bones all over the place. Everything was the same as that day at the banyuehu lake. He only found wen''er and WAN Kun in his room, but moon and sky were not there. Ask next talent to know, moon son went out alone with cloud sky, also don''t know where to go, he so aimlessly searched all night. Only when he found the gate did he know that yue''er had left the city with clouds last night. It was so huge outside the city that he was at a loss when yue''er came back. He was a little tired on the surface of the dissolving moon. He clapped his back with his backhand: "I''m ok. Yuntian is very hurt. In order to save his life, I took him out of the city to find a life-saving herb. Now it''s OK. It''s OK." Zhongwen breathed a sigh of relief, lifted the curtain of his car and looked in. Seeing Yun Tianzheng sitting in the carriage soberly, he said with a smile, "it seems that you are lucky. When you meet my wife, you will be cured even if you die." Yuntian also smiled: "it''s true. I''m very lucky." When the three returned to the mansion together, Wan Kun was still in a coma. After sending Yuntian back to his room to lie down, Zhongwen went to wankun''s room and saw that wankun was still awake. Then chaowen''er asked, "how is Kuner?" Wen''er''s expression is quite relaxed: "he suffered from internal injury, but he''s all right. Just take a good rest." Seeing his father nodding his head, wen''er asked, "Dad, the five brothers of Mo family are all dead. Has Mo Xiaode found them?" "It has been found, but he killed himself when he learned that all four of his sons had died." "Suicide? Not suicide? " Her eyes widened. "Well, suicide is not suicide. Mo Xiaode lost all his martial arts. Even if he used the blood burning skill, he would not have much lethality. At most, he would do the same harm to us when the last body burst. But he also had to be able to survive until then. As long as I killed him in advance, he would not have the chance to be violent. So he simply hanged himself in prison with a belt Inside, leave a whole body. " Chapter 1736 In the past, everything in Kyoto was as old as before, as if nothing had happened, as lively and as full of laughter. Only because this matter was hurt people, quietly hiding in a corner, sad cry, helpless sigh. This is life. It is full of helplessness and sadness all the time, but it will always be out of date. Time is the most merciless. It can leave everything behind. Even if there are some traces left temporarily, they will disappear one day. After wankun recovered, he soon devoted himself to the arduous work. The position of the richest man in the family did not depend on rest. He did not know how many important things were waiting for him to make a decision every day. Yuntian is still living in the royal palace. People have inquired about Kyoto mansions. He has money. He has a lot of money. It''s OK to buy a mansions. No matter what happens in the future, it''s always necessary to have a home of his own. "Wen''er, my clothes are old. Can you accompany me to buy two?" He walked out of the garden "very skillfully" and stopped in front of the tattoo who was going to go out. Today, Nian Wen was dressed in a man''s suit. He had a very cool demeanor. He looked much better than his real man. Read text dry smile, "OK, then go together." In recent days, Yuntian always finds all kinds of reasons to stop her. She will accompany her to buy a shop and a house. Yesterday, she took him to buy a fan. Today, she got up early in the morning and planned to sneak out to find wankun, but he stopped her again. When they went out of the palace, they didn''t ride a horse, so they walked on the street, watching the bustle of people in the street, and the lips of the clouds gently raised: "wen''er, do you remember the first time we met?" Wen''er nodded, "of course, I remember that when you didn''t pay for noodles, I used a pair of earrings to pay for your ridicule." At that time, she was still a child with mind and nature. Everything she saw in her eyes was so simple. If someone needed help, she would go to help. If she was the current one and met someone who ate the overlord''s meal on the way, would she help her? Not necessarily, after all, in her eyes now, those who eat overlord''s meal, not everyone is worth helping. Yuntian happens to see someone selling jewelry on the side of the road. Although it''s not expensive, it''s also exquisite and lovely. He pulls wen''er to see: "I''ll buy you a pair of earrings, OK?" She wanted to say no, but she could see his interest again. If she didn''t, she couldn''t say anything, so she had to follow him. Cloud sky carefully looked at the earrings placed on the flannelette. Each pair looked at them carefully. Finally, their eyes fell on a pair of earrings with beads. The beads were only half finger long, but at least ten pearls were worn on the top. Each Pearl was only the size of a green bean, but each one was round. In the sun, it also had seven rainbow awns, which was very unique and lovely. Ordinary people don''t know about pearls. They think that pearls are good only when they are big. In fact, some rare shellfish can never grow up. The largest pearl is only the size of mung bean, but each one is precious. Wearing it on the body has the effect of beauty and beautification. However, such effect is not known by human beings. It is a pearl, but it is regarded as a pearl Fish order. It''s lucky to be made into earrings. Some people see this small pearl and throw it directly into the mud. They don''t want to look at it more. Chapter 1737 Yuntian lives at the bottom of the water all the year round. Naturally, he knows these pearls very well and can see the goods at a glance. After paying, he handed the earrings to Nian Wen: "do you like this kind of earrings?" I don''t care about ornaments. I don''t know what I have. She took off her earrings and said with a smile, "yes, it''s very nice." "Wear it if it looks good." She doesn''t have anything on her ears today. She can try it on. Nian Wen put the earrings into his pocket. "I''m wearing men''s clothes today. It''s not convenient to wear them. I''ll wear them another day." Looking at her men''s clothes, Yuntian said with a smile, "yes, but you look good in men''s clothes, and you are brave." He stared at Kwai''s embarrassment and hurriedly led him to the Tianyi Pavilion: "come on, don''t you want to buy clothes? I''ll take you to the best clothes shop in Kyoto." Cloud sky let her pull, walk in the bustling crowd, mood floating, if time can stop here, he and she can always walk in the world hand in hand, how good? However, the dream is always short-lived. After crossing the most crowded section of the road, she simply loosened his wrist and pointed to the four story corridor in front: "this is Tianyi Pavilion, where my mother''s clothes and I were cut." Yuntian looked at her exquisite clothes again and nodded: "it''s really exquisite and gorgeous." They had just arrived at the gate of Tianyi Pavilion. Before they got in, they heard a rebuke from someone behind them: "get out of the way. Don''t get out of the way quickly." Nianwen stopped and looked back. He saw a girl dressed as a girl standing behind her, shouting at her and the sky. Behind the girl, there was a carriage. A young lady was being helped out of the car by another girl. That young lady''s face is very familiar, isn''t it Miss Peng who was messed up by someone last time she set a dinner at home? "Speaking to you, are you deaf? Get out of the way soon. My young lady is going in. " Read the text to pick eyebrows, just so-called, what kind of slave, what kind of master, peep a spot and know the whole leopard. She pointed to the empty space on her side: "isn''t it enough for me to walk half way through such a big door and your miss? If it''s not enough, I''m advanced, and your young lady will come in again, can''t you? " The girl stood willow eyebrow, put one hand in the waist and one finger at Zheng Nianwen: "let my lady follow you? Who do you think you are? What a big face. " Nianwen looks up at Peng Linlang. Since she got out of the car, she asked the girl around her to tidy up the clothes and skirts that were slightly disordered by the carriage. She doesn''t care about the arrogance of the other girl. She is obviously used to it. I think it''s the same. If you don''t have the master to back you up, a little girl, how dare you choke when you see someone. This is Tianyi Pavilion. Most of the people who come to Tianyi Pavilion to make clothes are dignitaries. A lot of little girls have met. They know what the officials wear and what they need to wear. Although the clothes that Nianwen and Yuntian wear today are gorgeous, they are not luxurious. It seems that the little girl thinks that they are business CHILDES. No wonder they don''t look good at them. "I don''t have a big face, just ask your young lady, but I''m curious about whether Miss Peng''s grand performance depends on the power of the left or the power of the Wenchang Prefecture." She recognized the identity of the young lady at the first sight, and said that it was not inferior. The young girl was also stunned. She hurriedly took an eye to see the young lady around her. Peng Linlang finally raised her haughty face and looked at the young man standing on the steps, who was staring at her with a smile. Chapter 1738 This face, where is this teenager? This is the princess Changle who hates her deeply. Even if she changes into a man''s dress, she can recognize her at a glance. In the last chrysanthemum feast, if it was not for her sudden visit, Zhao Suying would not conflict with Yin Mingzhu, Yin Mingzhu would not fall into the water, and Yin Shizi would not be dissatisfied with her. All this is her responsibility. Peng Linlang stared at Zheng Nianwen. The hatred in her eyes was very obvious. She wanted to hide it, but she had to squeeze out a smile: "it''s the princess. It''s really disrespectful." As she said this, she saluted Zheng Nianwen. Zheng Nianwen sneers and says, "I like to see you hate me and hate me, but you take me as if I can''t stand it. It''s really interesting.". "Miss Peng is polite, but -" she turned to look at the girl beside her, and her smile became colder and colder: "I''m really enlightened by your Pengs'' ability to teach servants. Is it in your Pengs'' eyes that Kyoto City belongs to your Pengs? As long as it''s your Peng family, you can walk sideways in Kyoto? " Peng Linlang''s face changed a little. Zheng Nianwen said this seriously. He accused the girl of being ignorant. He said that the Pengs taught the slaves unjustly, but in fact, they said that the Pengs bullied people. If they stabbed the emperor about it, his father would be scolded by the emperor. How could she be? If it reached the Houfu of Wenchang, what would the family think of her? After a quick reflection, she quickly knelt down and read to Zheng: "the princess said seriously, today''s thing is that Lin Lang teaches slaves without any way, and has no relationship with the Peng family. Lin Lang must go back and wake up." Zheng Nianwen chuckles and stops talking to her. He turns around and enters Tianyi Pavilion with Yuntian. Miss Peng knelt for a while, but did not hear the call. She was also puzzled. She secretly raised her eyes and saw that there was still someone at the door. Only a few assistants and embroidered niangs stood inside and looked out, laughing on the face. She was so angry that her eyes were red. She said to her servant girl, "what are you doing? Please help me up. " She was born to be a precious girl. When she knelt outside, the ground was hard and rough. After kneeling for a while, her legs hurt badly. Two servant girls, one on the left and one on the right, helped her up. She stood up and glanced at the offending girl. She slapped her hand in the face, which made her tears drop. As a little girl, she didn''t know that the young girl just was the princess. She was also very aggrieved. "Useless things, I know crying. I can''t even see that. What''s the use of you? Fool! " The girl on the other side couldn''t bear it. She quickly started to talk about it and said, "Miss, are we still in?" "What are you doing in there? Go in and wait to be humiliated again? " She hates almost to break a silver tooth. You are a princess of Changle. You humiliate me again and again. Do you think you are princess of Changle and I can''t help you? I''ll see. I''m Peng Linlang. I''m not a dumb guy. "Go home!" The servant girl rushed to help her get on the car, but the punished servant girl was refused to take the car, and ordered her to run with the car, all the way back to Peng''s house. The VIP room on the second floor is just on the street. Looking at Miss Peng''s appearance when she left with a face of resentment, Yuntian said with a smile: "it seems that Miss Peng will not easily expose this." Nianwen shrugs: "whatever, I''m afraid of her?" She never liked to associate with these golden ladies in Kyoto City, because she didn''t like to put herself in the wrong place. Chapter 1739 But that doesn''t mean that she''s afraid to put herself in the wrong place. Do not like, not afraid. If she had to find her, she would not have avoided it. What should I do. "Princess, what is this young man?" Money shopkeeper came in a hurry. It wasn''t their son Wan who accompanied the princess, but another handsome young man. He was very thoughtful. Wen''er said with a smile, "he is the son of cloud. My friend and WAN Kun have come to him with some clothes that suit him. They need to cut one box each year, even on your son." It turned out to be a friend of the princess and the childe. Manager Qian smiled and nodded at once: "I''ll take it right now, little one. Please wait a moment." The clothes of the four seasons are cut into boxes. Yuntian doesn''t know what this concept is, but does he think it''s too much. He''s not like wankun. Every time I see him, he wears different clothes. How many clothes does the family have? But if you think about it for a second, if you don''t spend his money, Wan Kun, the richest man, won''t spend his money in vain or in silence. It''s better to have more clothes, so as to save the trouble of cutting clothes when they are old. "This Tianyi Pavilion looks good. I''m afraid you spend a lot of money here in one year?" Nianwen shook his head: "I don''t know, this is the industry of tens of thousands of families. In the past, tens of thousands of families didn''t do this kind of business. They started to do it after they settled down in Kyoto City. Their purpose was not to make money. They just wanted to make it convenient for us to wear everyday. They didn''t need to find other people to cut clothes for us. Later, the more embroidered women came, the more they began to pick up other people''s work. They just did it. Unexpectedly, they didn''t expect that The bigger the business is, the more profitable it becomes. " "That is to say, Tianyi Pavilion is the special embroidery and spinning of your royal residence and Wanjia?" Nianwen nodded: "it can be said that the clothes I was wearing since I was a child are the clothes of Tianyi Pavilion. No matter who is in Tianyi Pavilion and the embroiderer, she will finish our clothes first and then make them for the guests." Suddenly, the sky was filled with emotion. How rich can you dare to make it like this. There are so many dignitaries and dignitaries in Kyoto City, but they are really like thousands of families. I''m afraid they can''t find a second family. It''s also a coincidence that they just finished choosing the clothes, and xiuniang measured the size of the cloud, fixed the quantity and the date. Just as they were about to leave, Yin Mingzhu and Yin Shuwei came. Yin Shuwei was very surprised to see Nianwen. She wanted to go to the palace to see her, but the emperor told him some errands these days. She was so busy that she didn''t touch the ground. Just now she was a little free, and was entangled by Yin Mingzhu. She said that she would go to Tianyi Pavilion to cut some new clothes. In half a month, she would have a wedding. She couldn''t lose her color at the wedding feast where the guests gathered. "This is?" Yin Shuwei looks at the cloud sky around Nianwen, and looks suspicious. "He is Yuntian, a friend of wankun and I." She turned to look at the sky and said, "this is Yin Shuwei, a friend of Wan Kun and me." The two men looked at each other with polite smiles on their faces, but their eyes were full of inquiry. "Yin Mingzhu said with a smile:" the last time the princess saved me, Mingzhu hasn''t thanked the princess yet Nianwen said with a smile, "Miss Yin is very polite, but it''s not my style to raise your hand. Besides, if you don''t save yourself, it''s not my style." Yin Mingzhu''s eyes fell on Yuntian: "is the princess here to tailor?" Nianwen doesn''t like Yin Mingzhu either, but since she is Shuwei''s cousin, she still needs to give some face, otherwise Shuwei''s face won''t be better. Chapter 1740 She sneered: "it''s to cut clothes for the sky. I''m done." She turned her head to the money manager and said, "take care of Miss Yin and Mr. Yin." Manager Qian even said that he was extremely respectful, which made Yin Shizhu very jealous. The manager Qian was the top one in the Yi pavilion that day. She seldom greeted the guests in person. When she came back, she happened to meet her. Manager Qian called her by the way. He was polite, but not respectful. How could he be a little respectful to the Sheriff of Changle now. The difference between people can be seen in such a simple way. Yin Mingzhu is not comfortable, but she has to accompany her smiling face. Who let her be the princess. The first rank of official killed people. Besides, she was older than her first rank. In the eyes of other princes, she might not even fart. When Shuwei''s cousin saw her, everything was wrong. As a woman, especially in the face of a man he liked, he was very sensitive to certain emotions. When Shuwei''s cousin looked at the princess, his joy was deeply rooted in his feelings. He was deliberately forbearing his emotions, but the more deliberately he was, the more leaked he was, and a trace of it fell into her eyes, Stabbing her hard, I just hope that the princess Changle in front of her will disappear from her own eyes, and the disappeared one will be gone. She forced herself to smile and blessed the Princess: "thank you very much, princess. If you are free, you can come to Wenchang Houfu to play. I will make some dishes. Please try them." Nianwen said with a smile, "that''s very kind. I like to taste delicious food if I don''t have any other hobbies. I''ll disturb you some other day." Yin Mingzhu really wants to bite off her tongue. She''s just being polite. Who knows that the princess will be so happy to ask her to come to the mansion? Doesn''t that mean inviting wolves into the house? Didn''t it just give Shuwei a chance? What can be said is like water poured out. How can it be collected. "That would be great. Pearl is waiting for the princess in the mansion." Zheng Nianwen is not stupid. What Yin Mingzhu said is true and false. Can''t she see it? The reason why she was so cheerful was just to tease her. She was very happy to see her sad little appearance. "Brother Yin, we will not delay you. Goodbye!" Yin Shuwei saw that she was leaving and hurriedly said, "it''s not too early. I''d better make a meal together." As soon as Yin Mingzhu heard this, he immediately snapped his eyes: "cousin, didn''t you promise to accompany me to choose clothes?" The book only eyebrows slightly frown, light voice way: "I have something to say with the princess, clothes you choose, originally I also don''t understand these." How could Yin Mingzhu, after a long time, drag his cousin out, and let him go like this? She turned her eyes and said with a smile, "cousin, I''m just hungry. Why don''t you join me?" Yin Shuwei is about to refuse, while Zheng Nianwen says, "well, let''s go together. There are many people who are busy." Read all said words, Yin Shuwei nature is not easy to say anything, can only nod to answer: "well, then go together." He only wanted to have a meal alone with Nian Wen. Now the pearl is going, and so is the cloudy sky. Alas -- Yun Tian looks at Yin Shuwei, who is smiling very unnaturally. "I was just worried about what to take wen''er to eat at noon. It would be great if you were the host. I don''t know much about the food in Kyoto City. I''m following you to open my eyes today." Chapter 1741 Yin Shuwei dry smile: "you are welcome!" A group of four people had just left Tianyi Pavilion. Manager Qian immediately sent someone to follow them and another person to inform their son-in-law. It can be seen from the eyes that both the young master Yin and the young master Yun have ulterior motives for the princess. He can''t let the young master, the beautiful lady who is going to get her, cut off the beard for others. Xianhe tower, the tallest building in Kyoto City, has six and a half floors. It used to be only five floors. Later, the business was really good. It was added with one and a half floors. The top half floor only has one room, which is also the best elegant room for the whole Xianhe tower. This Yajian is not open to the outside world on weekdays, and not everyone is qualified to sit in it. Yin Shuwei originally ordered the elegant room on the fifth floor, but when they entered the crane tower, the shopkeeper who was standing behind the counter immediately welcomed them out. "You are here, princess. Last time you said that you wanted to eat the icy sugar elbow with the taste of the north, our young master specially sent someone to the north to invite a cook to make this dish. Now this dish has become the signature dish of our crane tower, please A few times, you don''t have time to taste it. I''m here today. " "Read text to smile a way:" shopkeeper has a heart The shopkeeper quickly waved his hand: "no, no, no, I have a heart here. It''s clear that the childe has a heart. Please hurry, princess." The shopkeeper personally led them to the top floor. The Yajian at the top of the crane tower is smaller than the lower floor, so it''s called half floor, but it''s definitely more than half floor. It''s designed octagonal octagonal octagonal, which is full of windows. The windows are pasted with dark paper, and the light is excellent. Open the windows, and most of Kyoto City is under the eye. Yin Mingzhu exclaimed, "cousin, they all say that the top elegant room of the crane tower is the most difficult to book. A hundred times of booking is not a success. How do you do it?" She adores her cousin so much. She always wanted to come here, but she never had a chance. She said that the scenery she saw here is very different from that of other places. It is true. Yin Shuwei was embarrassed. "I didn''t order here. I ordered the fifth floor." He originally wanted to book here, but Xiaosi told him that the elegant room on the top floor had been reserved, so it could only be on the fifth floor. The shopkeeper hurriedly said: "young master Yin, it''s not a villain who wants to deceive you. This elegant room was built by our young master specially for himself. No one can book here except the young master and the people in the palace side by side." Yin Shuwei knows who he is talking about. Who else has such a big pen besides him? It''s no wonder that there are rumors in Kyoto City that it''s better to marry wangongzi than to marry the emperor. Tianyi Pavilion, which specializes in making clothes for itself, is the top-level tavern with the best seats left, and there are also silver mansions that specialize in making gold and silver ornaments for their own people, I''m afraid. As long as you marry Wan Gongzi, you will never enjoy all the glory of your life. Yin Mingzhu naturally knows who the shopkeeper says the childe is, but she pretends not to know, "I don''t know who the childe in the shopkeeper''s mouth is." The shopkeeper was stunned. He thought that since this young lady is a friend of the princess, how could she not know that this restaurant is the property of thousands of families? Why can''t you understand who he is talking about? Nianwen opened a window, looked out of the window at the different scenery, chuckled: "nature is wankun, or who else?" This Yin Mingzhu is really interesting. He knows clearly, but asks knowingly. Naturally, he doesn''t ask for himself, but for others. I''m afraid this other person is Yin Shuwei. Chapter 1742 Her mind is so obvious. I don''t know if Yin Shuwei is a bookworm. Is it clear? Yuntian came to her side, followed her eyes to see the distance, layer upon layer, the chaos of the green tile roof stretching to the distance, the original standing at a high place to see the scenery, is such a taste. It has to be said that human wisdom is really admirable. He has invented many things that are extremely inconceivable in the eyes of animals. These inconceivable things are so common in the human world. Perhaps this is the biggest reason why human beings can rule the world. They know how to use only tools, how to adapt to the world, and how to make their lives better. I know how to make myself stronger and stronger. He looked down at the people walking in the street. Some people were in a hurry to make a living. Some people were leisurely and comfortable. A light ride from far to near, the horse''s plain clothes youth turned over and down, vigorous and agile posture. Read text obviously also saw, she chuckles: "say Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived." As soon as the shopkeeper heard this, he hurried downstairs to meet him. As expected, he saw Wan Gongzi who had just entered the door. "Here you are, young master!" He came forward to smile. Wan Kun glanced at him and asked, "where is the princess?" The shopkeeper nodded repeatedly: "in, in the elegant room on the top floor, just up, not ordering." Wan Kun said, "look at the dishes, and choose what the princess likes." After that, he turned to go upstairs, walked a few steps and stopped, and said to the shopkeeper, "I heard that you invited two cooks from the south, who are good at spicy food?" The shopkeeper nodded again: "yes, it was just invited last month. At the beginning, many people didn''t adapt to this taste, but now it''s much better. It''s also a feature of our Xianhe tower. Every day, many people come to order spicy food." Wan Kun said, "I also serve spicy food. When serving, please remind me." He turned to go upstairs after confessing. His lips were slightly raised. If he remembered correctly, Yuntian and Yin Shuwei would not eat spicy food. When wankun gets to the top floor and elegant room, it is inevitable that he and Yin Shuwei are polite. They both laugh at each other''s skin, but they don''t laugh. Wankun is dealing with it, while Yin Shuwei is embarrassed. Originally, I just wanted to have dinner and talk with Nian Wen alone. As a result, more and more people gathered at the same table. The happiest thing is Yin Mingzhu. She had been looking forward to Prince Wan''s coming. As a result, her wish came true. He really came. There is a good play to watch. It''s better to let her cousin die for the princess. Yun Tianjun smiled, holding a cup of tea but didn''t drink it: "you are so skillful. There are so many advantages in the industry of Kyoto." Wan Kun poured two more teas, one to Yin Shuwei''s face, one to Yin Mingzhu''s face. His lips were always covered with a light smile, but his eyes were as dark as the abyss, and he could not see the bottom: "the benefits of more industries are not only these, you will know better in the future." They spoke back and forth slowly, but they also concealed their sharp points, which made others nervous. Yin Shuwei thanked Wan Kun for his tea and said with a dry smile, "I used to make the East. I ordered the elegant room on the fifth floor. Today, I can go up to the sixth floor. It''s really a blessing for WAN Gongzi." Wan Kun laughs: "naturally, it''s your kindness. How could you brush it off? I entrusted you with my blessing. I haven''t eaten with wen''er for several days. Thank you so much." Chapter 1743 Yin Shuwei looks more and more embarrassed, but he can''t say anything else, so he can only drink tea with a dry smile. Yin Mingzhu heard this, but he didn''t like it. Wan Kun was obviously aiming at Shu Wei''s cousin. This restaurant is clearly the industry of ten thousand families. How can we let Shu Wei''s cousin work? And this top floor private room must be very expensive. My cousin Shuwei doesn''t know if he has enough money when he goes out today. He won''t be able to pay later. Isn''t it more ugly? Can her position, no matter how uncomfortable, also round does not go up her to manage, can only silently heartache cousin. After the dishes were served, Wan Kun continued to serve Wen and cloth dishes to Nian, and constantly asked her to eat more. The doting in her eyes almost turned people away. This overt gesture of showing affection really made it hard for some people to swallow. Yuntian is not an example. He has seen so many moves of showing affection. Wankun will come back to the palace every time he goes back. He has been tired of watching them. But Yin Shuwei is not as calm as he is. His beloved girl is in front of him. He wants to tell his heart, but he doesn''t have such a chance. Even if there is no chance to offer a dish, he can only see her smiling face and WAN Kun talking and laughing. When he was in Jincheng, he thought wankun was his strong enemy. When he arrived in Kyoto, he didn''t even have a chance to compete with wankun. When Nian Wen needs help most, she has only wan Kun around her. When her life and death are hanging in the front line, Wan Kun blocks her body with his own body and gives her a way to live. Where is he then? He has no right to fight with wankun, but he can''t let go of this obsession in his heart. Now, does he have the right to wait in silence? Yin Shuwei, who was in a daze when reading the article, said: "this is a really good candy elbow. Why don''t you eat it? Is it not to your taste? " Wan Kun hooked his lips and put a chopstick of boiled beef on Yin Shuwei''s plate: "I think what he likes is this. Taste it." Yin Shuwei returns to his mind. Oh, he doesn''t see what''s in the saucer. He grabs it and puts it in his mouth. He chews it. The spicy taste takes up all his senses. His white face turns red and his forehead starts to sweat. But it''s not good to spit out the beef in his mouth in front of the people. He can only swallow the beef raw. The beef, like a fire, went down his throat, burned into his stomach, poured three cups of tea, which put out some fire. "It seems that Mr. Yin can''t eat spicy food." Yin Shuwei just wanted to reply to his words. He choked his windpipe with a piece of tea that he hadn''t completely swallowed. He coughed for a long time before he was able to relax. He waved to wankun: "I can''t eat this. It''s too spicy." Nianwen picks up a piece of beef and throws it into his mouth. He chews it and swallows it. He shakes his head and says, "although the taste is good, it''s still not as good as my mother''s, and it''s not as hot." Why didn''t I see your mother cook this dish Nianwen glanced at him, but was very helpless: "it''s not because you can''t eat spicy food, so my mother won''t do it. I''m afraid that it will be hard for you to eat it by mistake, so I haven''t eaten spicy food for many days." Yuntian thought of the first meal he had in the palace. At that time, he looked at the delicious food on the table. He didn''t know what to eat, so he followed Wenjia and read Wenjia. As a result, after eating a piece of fried meat, he was almost tearful, which was called a tragedy. Since then, it seems that there was no spicy food on the dinner table in the palace. Chapter 1744 Like a person, of course, like her everything, including her habits and tastes. So he''s going to try again. He also picked up a piece of beef. After a little hesitation, he finally put it into his mouth. After two bites, he immediately regretted it. He really shouldn''t try. He shouldn''t try! Originally, Yin Shuwei felt that he had made a fool of himself, and was secretly scolding himself why he couldn''t bear a piece of spicy beef? Everyone is elegant, but he can''t keep it. It turns out that when he sees the sky, he knows what it means to make a fool of himself. At least he doesn''t shed tears and snivels in front of the crowd... A meal is full of water and heat. Yuntian has never been so anxious to end the time of eating with wen''er. Now he only feels like a fire burning in his stomach. He constantly uses his internal power to make the water in the cup into ice water and drink it to relieve the heat. After drinking two big pots, he still feels uncomfortable. He got up and read: "I''ll go back first, you eat slowly." He put down the cup of tea in his hand, pulled out his legs and left. He could not stay for a moment, just wanted to rush back to transport the Kung Fu to drive out the poison. Yuntian was sitting next to Yin Shuwei. After he left, the left cup of tea was placed next to Yin Shuwei''s right hand. He felt that there was a cool feeling in the cup, which was very unusual. He was very curious. He picked up the cup of tea that Yuntian had drunk and looked at it. It was lovely. The remaining half of the cup of tea actually formed ice, and several pieces of tea were frozen in the ice. "What''s the matter? Why is it freezing? " He had just seen that the water poured out of the teapot was hot and steaming, and he also drank it. It was very normal hot tea. How could it be ice when it came to the glass in the sky? Nianwen glanced at the tea cup and said with a smile: "the Kungfu of Yuntian practice is very special. The internal power is cold as ice. He just must be too hot, so he used the internal power to cool the tea. But when he used too much force, he frozen the tea. It''s no surprise. This kind of thing often happens." Once she heard the maid in the courtyard chew her tongue and say that the boy who was waiting for Yuntian''s bath told them that he poured hot water for Yuntian''s bath, but after he washed it, the water in the bucket froze... "Yin Mingzhu heard the words and said with a smile:" he was in that summer, isn''t it possible to save even the ice kiln Wan Kun has put down his chopsticks and glanced over the frozen tea cup, with a light smile on his face: "with him, summer will become winter, you can sit beside him without noticing the chill. That''s because he deliberately converged his breath. Under normal circumstances, where he lives, almost no one dares to stay for a quarter of an hour without wearing cotton padded clothes." Yin Mingzhu stares round eyes, a face is surprised: "really? What is his skill and how can it be so magical? " Read the text white Wan Kun one eye, not good airway: "don''t blind nonsense, the clouds have you said so cold." She then turned to Yin Mingzhu and said, "no matter, Wan Kun is joking." Are you kidding? She doesn''t think Wan Gongzi is joking. The time of a meal passed quickly. Wan Kun said goodbye to Yin Shuwei, thanked him for his hospitality, and invited him to visit Wan Fu another day for a visit, which pulled Nian Wen away. Yin Mingzhu looked at his gloomy cousin, and his heart also hurt: "cousin, can you die now?" Yin Shu is only stunned. He turns his face and stares at Yin Mingzhu''s red eyes: "what do you say?" Chapter 1745 "I said, can you die to the princess now? She and WAN Gongzi are a pair. In her eyes, there is no you at all. That is the position of the sky in her eyes, which is higher than you. For her, you are just a friend, an ordinary friend. " "Don''t say -" he interrupted her rudely, which he knew, he knew, and he didn''t need anyone to remind him. "You are not in charge of my business." Yin Shuwei stares at Yin Mingzhu fiercely, turns around and leaves. Yin Mingzhu was extremely bent, and tears rolled down. Why did she treat him well? He couldn''t see it all the time. Why, knowing that the person is his own can not get, but he just one cavity infatuation does not change. Wan Kun sent Nian Wen back to the palace. He bought ice sugar gourd for her on the way. Seeing her happy, he asked with a smile, "are you happy today?" "Happy!" she nodded "Since when have you been happy?" He asked again. She chewed sugar gourd, and her brain began to run at a high speed. This is the case with wankun. The more indifferent he was to the question, the more he cared about the result, so he could not answer it casually. If he was not happy with the answer, he promised that he would not eat the sugar gourd and vinegar jar he bought in a month. "When did you start to be happy? Of course, it''s not from the time when I went out of the palace. It must be from the time when I saw a young man turning over and dismounting in front of the building in the crane tower. " Wankun bent his lips at once, and his eyes were full of brilliant smiles. This girl, obviously, followed his reply, but he just loved listening. "Happy?" She asked with a smile. Wan Kun nodded: "happy!" "And when did you begin to be happy?" She asked, in her heart there was a kind of refreshing revenge. Wan Kun looked up at the sky, speechless, "happy from the beginning." "That is to say, until then, you have not been happy?" She asked. He nodded, very seriously: "my fiancee and other men go to the tavern to drink, do you think I will be happy? What would you think if I went to a tavern with another woman for a drink? " Nianwen shrugs: "I haven''t tasted this kind of taste. Next time, let me taste it, I can answer your question." Wan Kun was so angry and funny that he reached out and pinched her pink cheek: "you bad girl, no one wants his man to get along with other women like you do." "I don''t have any, you started this topic first. I can''t blame you." He clasped her wrist and felt deeply: "wen''er, let''s get married next month!" He can''t stand the annoying flies around wen''er any more. As long as they get married, they should die and disperse. Wen''er shook his head with a red face: "no, who wants to marry you?" "Wener, I''m serious. I''m not kidding." "I mean it, no kidding." "I don''t care. I''ll get married next month. It''s not negotiable." "I don''t care. I won''t marry next month. It''s not negotiable." The afternoon sun is very hot and warm, just like their mood at the moment, surrounded by the warm sun, trapped by enthusiasm. They began to look forward to that day. Although she is not ready to be a wife. Even though he didn''t know what to do to be a good husband. Even though they don''t know how to be parents of a child. Their eyes, only each other, they think, as long as they have each other, life will become happy. Chapter 1746 "Have you heard? There are some bad rumours in the market, saying that our princess has stepped on two boats and is ambiguous with several men at the same time. " Yan''er pulls liu''er aside to talk. Liu Er immediately covers her mouth. "What are you talking about? It''s said that this kind of untrustworthy thing can''t be found in the mansion? If you let the princess and the prince hear you, be careful to pull out your tongue. " Swallow curled his mouth: "I didn''t spread this rumor. I just listened to two ears to tell you. What are you doing so nervously?" Liu''er frowned and looked very ugly. "Swallow, don''t you know what punishment you will take for talking about the master behind your back?" Swallow still does not care: "as long as you do not say, who knows?" She looked at liu''er with a smile. "Sister Liu will not say that, will she?" Liu''er sighed: "swallow, naturally I won''t say it. But remember, as slaves, we should be careful when we live and talk in this royal palace. Our life is no less than that of the ordinary rich lady. Today, it''s the master''s love. We should not be disrespectful to the master''s love Do you understand? " Yan''er said with a smile, "I understand. OK, my sister liu''er, I know what you said. I have something else to do. I''ll go to work first." Yan''er laughs and goes away. Liu''er looks at the back of Yan''er and sighs for a long time. Yan''er has changed. She looks like she has changed since she knew that the county chief married Mr. Wan. She grew up with Yan''er. She knew how she didn''t know what Yan''er was thinking? Yan''er is really confused. How can she compare the princess with other women? The princess is not only dignified, but also has the same personality. She is very similar to the princess. There is no such thing as a maid sharing a room in the Wangfu. Is there any exception in the Wanfu? Wan childe is so kind to the princess. For the sake of the princess, he doesn''t want his life. Will he go to make the princess unhappy for a girl? Can''t she understand such a simple truth? After all, they are sisters who grew up together. Although she knows something clearly, she can''t tell the princess. Otherwise, with the princess''s temper, Yan''er will never be allowed to stay. She must let her see the facts before swallows get confused, and stop dreaming about the impossible. Although people dare not talk about the rumors outside in front of the master, the rumors always spread to the master''s ears. Zheng Zhongwen slapped his hand on the table, and the table immediately split. He said to the housekeeper of the report, "go and find out what the long tongued ghost of that family is, and dare to fabricate such nonsense to slander the reputation of the princess." The housekeeper retreated, and then he came back: "prince, Prince Wan is here. He said that he has found out who is chewing the tongue at the back." Zheng Zhongwen immediately raised his eyebrows: "so fast? Please come here. " Wan Kun''s face was also very bad. After hearing the rumor yesterday, he immediately sent someone to check it. How many people in the city know wen''er? Even if I have seen her, I will not know who she has made good friends with and who she is close to. I dare not spread false rumors at will. They have no such courage. Chapter 1747 So the people who do this must not be ordinary people, at least not ordinary people. There are thousands of intelligence informants all over the streets. It''s not difficult to find a person who spreads rumors about the princess. "Lord!" Ten thousand Kun boxing salute, the wind swept to see the room table. "The Lord knows?" Wan Kun asked. Zheng Zhongwen nodded: "I know. It''s just outrageous. These people are too brave to spread such rumors." He looked at wankun and saw that his face was indifferent and he had a ready mind. "It seems you already know who it is." Wan Kun smiled and nodded softly: "yes, I already know." "Who is it?" Zheng Zhongwen asked urgently, really want to tear the mouth of that rumor. Wan Kun said, "Peng Linlang, the daughter of the Pengs who will be married to the Marquis of Wenchang." Zheng Zhongwen was shocked: "Peng Linlang? Is that Miss Peng who is going to marry Yin Shizi? " Wan Kun nodded: "yes, she is. That day she met wen''er and Yuntian in Tianyi Pavilion. Her servant girl was very domineering, and she failed to recognize wen''er in men''s clothes. Her words were not inferior. Wen''er gave her a little lesson. Maybe she had a grudge in her heart." Zheng Zhongwen snorted coldly: "she''s really brave. She thought that she was born in Peng''s family. She had a father who was the left side of her life, so she could do whatever she wanted in this Kyoto City? Don''t even think that we are together in the palace? " Wan Kun said: "Lord, you are not suitable for this matter. After all, you and Zuo are officials of the same Dynasty. If there is a deadlock, the emperor will also be in trouble. Let me handle this matter." Zheng Zhongwen knows wankun''s ability. Although he is young, he is more shrewd and steady than his father. "Well, it''s up to you. Don''t worry about anything. Just do what you want. Don''t forget that I am behind you, the emperor, me and the emperor. No one will be allowed to slander wen''er." Wan Kun nodded: "I know that since Peng Linlang dares to do this, she is obviously ready to be punished. Her biggest thing now is to get married in Wenchang mansion. Just from this point of view, she has a chance to taste the evil fruits she planted." Pengfu is a family feast of Pengfu today, the main character of which is naturally Peng Linlang. In another half month, Peng Linlang will be married to the Houfu of Wenchang, which is the person of the Houfu of Wenchang. Mr. Peng, the left Xiang, has always loved this daughter. Thinking that her daughter is going to be married, he specially prepared this family feast to make everyone in a lively place. After half of the dinner, the big guys finished eating and began to chat with each other. Peng Linlan, the five young ladies sitting beside Peng Linlang, quietly leaned her lips to Peng Linlang''s ear and said, "second sister, have you heard? The princess, who lives side by side in the Royal Palace, is a woman of water nature. Now all the people in the capital know it. " Peng Linlang hook lips: "even you have heard, how can I not hear?" "What are you two muttering about there? Look, miss two is smiling. What''s so happy? Can''t you let the big guy listen? Let''s have fun together. " It''s Aunt Xue in the mansion who speaks. She is Miss Wu''s mother. She is very popular on weekdays. With Miss Wu, she is also proud. Today''s family dinner, no other aunts came, but only one of her aunts came to the table. It can be seen that her position is not shallow in Mr. Peng''s mind. Peng Lin chuckled. "It''s nothing. It''s just a joke." Aunt Xue took an eye to see Peng Linlan and gave her a look. Peng Linlan understood and pretended to be naive and lovely: "that''s right, it''s just a joke from the market, and it''s not funny." Chapter 1748 Mr. Peng suddenly became interested. "What joke is so funny? Let me listen, and let me have fun with you. " Peng Linlang doesn''t care. Anyway, all the people in Kyoto know about it. It''s no big deal to say it again. But of course, she can''t say it. She turned to look at Peng Linlan. "This is a joke five sisters told me. Let five sisters tell it to everyone." Master Peng nodded and said to penglin LAN, "look, give you to the mysterious one. Lan''er, please tell me." Peng Linlan told Lord Peng all the rumours heard in the community. Everyone at the banquet looked different, but most of them had a smile in their eyes. Lord Peng is no exception: "I didn''t expect that there would be such a rumor in the community. If Princess Changle knew it, it would be a storm." Peng Linlang said: "as the saying goes, no wind, no waves, if there is no such thing, who would such a boring rumor? Besides, she is a princess. Who dares to spread rumors without proof? " Mr. Peng shook his head: "you can''t say that, because she is the princess. Behind her is the Royal Palace and the emperor side by side. If you don''t say it''s true or not, you can''t pass it on at will." Peng Linlang said: "now all the people in the city are preaching. No one knows who preached it. No matter how powerful they are together in the palace, they can still cure the people in the city?" Lord Peng chuckled and took up the remaining half of the wine on the table and drank it all: "you are too simple to think about the place where Wang Fu side by side is. Besides, in addition to Wang Fu side by side, there are thousands of families. Now they are working for the emperor. What are they doing? They collect information for the emperor. Their informants are all over the streets. As long as they want to find out the rumor maker, as long as they want to, it''s easy. " Peng Linlang''s face changed slightly, and her heart suddenly burst out and collided: "what if they find this man?" "How are you?" Mr. Peng said with a smile? It''s natural to punish severely. The princess represents not only the face of the royal family but also the face of the royal family. It''s also a matter of time and night to give her the title of princess. Now such a thing happens. No matter it''s the royal family or the emperor, it''s impossible to forgive lightly. The rumor maker, or pray for his good luck and don''t be found by them. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s going to end Miserable. " Peng Linlang''s hand shook, and the wine pot on the table was knocked over by her. The wine was sprinkled on her new clothes, and she was unconscious. Mrs. Peng said hurriedly, "you are a girl who is going to get married. You are so careless. You will marry your wife later. If you are still so careless, won''t you make people laugh?" Peng Linlang''s face was white, and he hid his shaking hand in his sleeve. He smiled dryly and said, "look at what my mother said, I''m just not careful. I just had two drinks, and my head was a little dizzy." When Lord Peng saw that her face was not very good, he said to the servant girl beside her, "what are you still doing? Would you please help Miss back to her room The two servant girls were also frightened and pale. They could hardly stand. After hearing the words of Lord Peng, if they were granted an amnesty, they hurriedly helped the young lady and walked all the way back to their yard. As soon as Peng Linlang entered the room, he closed the door and walked back and forth with white face. "What to do? What to do now? " Peng Linlang kept talking. Chapter 1749 "Miss," said the servant girl, "we can''t do it by ourselves. When sister Ling and I went to do it, we wore hats and no one saw our faces." When Peng Linlang heard this, he felt at ease and asked, "what''s the money? Is it not a silver note? " If it''s a silver note, it''s easy to find them. All her silver notes have Peng''s seal. You can see it at a glance. Servant girl hurriedly shook her head: "of course not, we use ordinary gold leaves, a whole bag. The gold leaves are made by us in the commercial bank in advance. Without the sign of our Peng family, they will not find us." "That''s good, that''s good." Peng Linlang is only trying to be happy for a while. She never thought about the consequences. Just after listening to her father, she knew that she had made a big mistake. In this world, some people can provoke trampling at will, but some people can''t, she doesn''t have the qualification. I don''t know if it''s too late to understand. What should she do if she is found? She didn''t know, she never thought about it, and now she didn''t understand. She was afraid, but she didn''t know who to look for. Snow garden "Mom, why do you want me to say that at the banquet?" Peng Linlan nestled up to her mother, tired and drowsy. Aunt Xue stroked her daughter''s soft black hair. Her daughter was 13 years old, and she would have a marriage soon. But she was a commoner, not a child from the big lady''s belly. The big lady always hated her mother and daughter, and the master always ran to her. She refused to stay in the big lady''s room for a month. She hated her very much. Lan''er''s marriage expected her We can''t hope to find a good family for Lan''er. So she has been looking for opportunities, which are not easy to get, but not totally hopeless. No, the opportunities are delivered to the door automatically. The girl around the second young lady and the girl in her own yard are close to each other on weekdays. We can often hear some secret private affairs, including the rumour of spreading the rumour about the princess''s water-based flowers. She has been waiting for so long, and the second Miss often makes mistakes, but those mistakes are not enough to knock her down, so she has been waiting, and finally let her wait. This time, the second young lady is determined. It is unknown whether she can marry into the Houfu of Wenchang smoothly. As long as the second young lady falls down, she will certainly be involved with the eldest lady. When she blows the pillow again, Lan''er''s marriage will not be handed over to the eldest lady, and Lan''er will have a chance to find a good husband. These words, of course, she can''t tell Lan''er that she will rot in her stomach all her life. On the eighth day of every month, most of the city''s Qianjin and ladies would go to the Qingliang temple outside the city to worship Buddha. Peng Linlang is no exception. Another ten days is the wedding day. This is her last chance to go to Buddha ceremony with her mother. On the way to Qingliang temple, there is almost an endless stream of carriages and pedestrians. Everyone goes in the same direction. On the eighth day of each month, as long as the weather is good, most of them are in this situation. Peng''s carriage stopped halfway away. The coachman said there was something wrong with the wheels of the carriage, so he needed to stop and repair it. In order not to block the way of the later man, the coachman pulled the carriage to the other end of the hill. Mrs. Peng was very unhappy. Her maid got out of the car and shouted to the driver, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you check before you went out? Who can afford to delay the time? " Chapter 1750 The coachman bowed his head to answer, and there was no refutation at all. The maid was boring and could only go back. Penfolds said, "how many carriages have we got today?" "There are only two," said the maid. "The one the lady is sitting in has already gone up the mountain." Mrs. Peng frowned: "why didn''t you stop her? How can she go alone? " The maid said, "the maid called, but the coachman didn''t seem to hear it. He left with a shout." In a hurry, Mrs. Peng said to the maid, "hurry up and hurry up. Let him finish it immediately. Be sure to hurry." The maid went out again and stared at the coachman repairing the wheels, but she couldn''t see any of them. However, she scolded him for being impatient. The coachman just did what he didn''t hear. When Peng Linlang got down from the carriage, he did not see his mother''s carriage. But he asked the servant girl beside him, "what about mother?" The servant girl hurriedly replied: "the servant girl just asked the coachman, and said that the lady''s carriage was broken. She repaired it at the back. Let''s go up the mountain first, so as not to delay the time." Penglin Lang did not doubt him, nodded, and then led two servant girls up the mountain. In recent days, I haven''t heard any disturbance, and her original worry has gradually faded. As linger said, they can''t find her here. After all, the clue in the middle is broken. No matter how fierce they are, it''s hard to find her online. Peng Linlang often comes to worship the Buddha with her mother. She knows the rules of Qingliang temple. Today, most of the women come here. She doesn''t even need to avoid suspicion. She is more relaxed. After entering the gate of the temple, the three master servants went straight to the direction of the main hall with the flow of people. Before they reached the gate of the main hall, they heard a loud noise in front of them. There were screams all around, and she was startled, but curious. She stood on tiptoe and looked forward. The ladies at the front screamed and began to flee. She was about to run to the side with those people to avoid it. When did she see such a ferocious dog, just like the wolf in the picture, it made her legs tremble, and she could not run, and the servant girl was too scared to run, so she hurriedly pulled the young lady and ran. But no matter how fast they ran, they only had two legs, but the dog had four feet. In a blink of an eye, they ran behind her. With a cry, they knocked her down. Then she felt a deep pain coming from her lower leg, like something bit her leg, not only biting it, but also biting it. Peng Linlang can''t get up on the ground, crying loudly for help. There are a lot of people not far away, all of them are women and young ladies. They are not frightened to see this vicious dog. They dare not go forward to save her. At this time, a young man in white brocade suddenly appeared. He punched the vicious dog in the abdomen, forced him to open his mouth, let go of Peng Linlang''s mouth, and then kicked the vicious dog with one foot, kicking it a long way. The vicious dog suffered from pain, whined twice and ran away with his tail between his hands. When the young man in white came to Peng Linlang''s body, he cried so much that his make-up was wasted, and his hair was scattered like a crazy woman, Peng Linlang said, "are you OK, girl?" Peng Linlang looks up and looks at a jade like handsome face. The gentle smile on the handsome face looks like a sledgehammer. It hits her heart hard. He was like the God who came from above nine days and saved her from suffering. Chapter 1751 Peng Linlang looked at the handsome young man in front of her, forgetting to cry, not to mention that her leg was bitten by a vicious dog. "Girl, are you ok?" The young man in white stretched out his hand and shook it in front of her, looking concerned. Peng Linlang just came back to her senses and blushed, "thank you for your help. Linlang is very grateful." "Lin Lang? Your name is Lin lang. it''s a lovely name, just like your people. " The young man in white smiles, and his eyes and brows are full of smiles. Peng Linlang''s face became more and more red, and she bowed her head and smiled with shame: "you can really talk and laugh." "I''m not joking. Such a beautiful girl, of course, needs a nice name." He reached out to her and said, "get up!" Peng Linlang''s little heart was pounding. This was the first time a man had praised her so much in front of her and reached for her. She pinched her hand, but she didn''t want to miss the chance. Finally, she reached out and put her dusty hand in the warm and generous hand of the young man in white. With a little effort, the young man in white pulled her up from the ground. Just now she didn''t feel pain. When she stood up, the wound on her lower leg hurt her heart. Her body was askew, and she fell into the arms of the young man in white. The young man in white put his arms around her waist, and she put them in her arms: "are you ok?" The gentle and low male voice sounded on her head, and she fell in the arms of the young man in white, and her heart was about to fly out. It turned out that the chest of the man was so strong and generous, which gave her a great sense of security and made her excited. Seeing this, the two servant girls rushed forward to help the young lady away. They didn''t have the same mind as the young lady. They just felt the cold in the back of their neck and the prelude to their life. Miss, how could she fall into the arms of a strange man? Did she forget that she is the daughter of the prime minister''s mansion. She is the fiancee of Yin Shizi. So many eyes look at her in the temple, and most of them are dignitaries in Kyoto City. More people have known her. Such things will soon spread in Kyoto City. By then... They don''t want to keep thinking. It''s terrible. However, their master didn''t seem to realize this. Look at this coquettish and affectionate look, it''s really hot eyes. "It seems that the girl''s leg has been hurt," said the young man in white. "I know some medical skills. Why don''t I bandage the girl?" Two servant girls are about to refuse, but who knows, their master has already taken the lead: "then you have to work, young master." The young man in white looked around, pointed to a stone table in the corner of the temple and said, "go there. There is a stool. The girl can have a rest." Peng Linlang nodded quickly: "OK, where to go." Now even if he said to go to daoshan, she would not have half a minute of hesitation. "Can you still go?" He looked at Peng Linglang with worried face and pointed to her leg. Peng Linlang tried. Even if two servant girls were holding her, she felt pain every step of the way. When the young man in white saw him, he simply said, "let me carry you there." The two servant girls immediately shook their heads and were trying to refuse his "kindness". Their master said: "well, it''s not very good. So many people are looking at it." The eyes of the two servant girls are straight at once. What''s your thinking? What does she mean by that? So many people look at it, so it''s not very good. If there are not so many people looking at it, can you hug a strange man casually? Chapter 1752 The young man in White said with concern on his face, "girl, your leg is not hurt lightly. If you walk forcibly, I''m afraid it''s even worse for the wound." He turned his head and glanced at the crowd watching them from afar. He said with a smile, "why care about other people''s eyes and life? Just be free and unrestrained and do what you want to do. In this way, you will not waste your time in this world, see people''s eyes everywhere and live by the world''s eyes. What''s the meaning of such a life?" Peng Linlang has long been fascinated by his smiling eyes. Where there is the ability to distinguish right from wrong? What he says is what nature is. She nodded her head coyly: "thank you, young man." She is very nervous, also very looking forward to, be held in the arms by a man like him, what kind of taste is it? She is yinshizi''s fiancee, and yinshizi''s appearance is also excellent, even better than the man in front of her. But yinshizi never looked at her more, nor spoke to her with such gentle words, nor looked at her with such affectionate eyes. If her fiance is not Yin Shizi, but the man in front of her, how nice it would be. So, the young man in white strode forward, held Peng Linlang up in front of all the people, put her in his arms, put her head on his shoulder, held her, and walked to the corner of the temple step by step. The female guests burst out a sound of cool breath: "this, my eyes are not bad, right? Isn''t that Miss Peng''s second daughter? " "It''s not Miss Peng''s second daughter. After ten minutes, she''s the bride of Wenchang Houfu and the wife of Yin Shizi." "Is that man Yin Shizi?" "No, it''s not. It''s not Yin Shizi. I''ve seen Yin Shizi. He''s much better looking than this man. He''s more magnanimous." "Since it''s not Yin Shizi, how can she cuddle with other men here? What''s the matter?" Among the people who were talking about it, there was a woman who was trembling with popularity. Yin Mingzhu also had a black face. She said to the woman beside her: "aunt, I didn''t expect that Miss Peng was such a man without discretion. How could a woman like her deserve to be a cousin?" This woman is the mother of Yin Shizi, madam Hou Wenchang. She saw Peng Linlang and planned to say hello to her. After all, she was going to enter her Yin''s house. But who knows, this is just a moment''s work, she unexpectedly and an inexplicable man colluded with, still allow that man to her is cuddle again is cuddle, simply, is a slut. When Mrs. Peng hurried to Qingliang temple, she happened to see Yin Fu go out in a rush. She immediately pulled out a smile and said, "my mother is coming!" She smiled very brightly, with a close face. At present, this woman is the future mother-in-law of her baby daughter. Naturally, she should be polite to her. Mrs. Yin raised her eyes and swept to Mrs. Peng. Her face was cold and almost frozen. She hummed, "don''t call her mother-in-law. We can''t afford Yin''s family, let alone Peng''s daughter-in-law." "What happened to my mother? How can you say that? " Mrs. Peng was stunned and asked with a frown. Mrs. Yin doesn''t want to explain anything. Some words will only dirty her mouth. She gave a cold snort to Mrs. Peng, and went straight past her, without leaving any words. When Yin Mingzhu passed by, she was reminded by "kindness" that "to know why, ask your baby daughter to see what good she did." Chapter 1753 Peng Fu was so popular that he shivered all over. Before his daughter came in, his mother would dare to despise her like this. If her daughter came into their Yin''s house, she would not know how to live. But I don''t think so. Mrs. Yin has seen her before. She has a good culture. I heard that her family background is not low. How could she be so rude to her? The more you think about it, the more wrong you think it is. Is it true that Lin Lang caused something in it that made Mrs. Yin unhappy? With deep doubts, she went into the Qingliang temple. Some of the female pilgrims in the temple had already come into the temple to offer incense, but some of them had gathered outside. They didn''t know what they were talking about. They looked in one direction, and she looked in the direction they were looking. At this time, the eyes almost didn''t stare out. Then, the girl sitting on the stone bench is her precious daughter, Lin lang. a young man in white squatted in front of Lin Lang, put one leg of Lin Lang on his knee, and kept doing some movements on Lin Lang''s calves with both hands, and didn''t know what Ming Tang was doing. What kind of system is it! It''s no wonder that just now Mrs. Yin will be so angry that she will throw away her face. Peng Fu was so popular that he almost fainted. Fortunately, the servant girl around him held her up, so he didn''t fall down and lose face. "Come on, help me through." She was so angry that she could not walk steadily. So she had to walk to penglinlang with the help of her servant girl. Until approaching, Peng Linlang didn''t find her mother had appeared beside her. In her eyes, now there is only the gentle and considerate young man in white in front of her, who can''t hold anything else. "You, what are you doing?" She was out of breath, pointing to her daughter and the young man and shouting. Lin Lang is surprised and quickly retracts her leg. The young man in white also slowly stood up and smiled at Mrs. Peng. "This must be Mrs. Peng. Don''t get me wrong. She hurt Qianjin''s leg by a vicious dog. Xiaosheng knows some medical skills, so she bandaged her easily." After hearing this, Mrs. Peng''s anger still didn''t dissipate: "even if she was bitten by a vicious dog, it''s time to ask a doctor to hide in the Buddhist temple to cure her. You need to be bothered. In this public, she can''t say anything to my daughter -" br > later. She looked up at her daughter, her face was so coquettish that she almost died of anger. "What are you still doing? Would you please help Miss back Mrs. Peng glared at the two servant girls behind Peng Linlang. Two servant girls who dare to say a word more, immediately a left and a right of the young lady to help up, hanging his head dare not look at the lady''s eyes that almost in the fire. Peng Linlang turned to look at the young man in white and wanted to say something, but his mother stared back and said, "what are you looking at? Don''t go yet? " I haven''t even had time to say goodbye. I haven''t had time to ask him what his name is, where he lives and whose son he is.... But he already knew that she was Miss Peng''s, so he would come to see her, right? He will definitely come. He just held her. In front of so many people, if Yin family wants to withdraw, he will come to Peng family to propose, and she can marry him. Thinking of this, Peng Linlang smiled sweetly. When the servant girls around saw her, they only thought that their young lady must be crazy. At this time, she could still laugh. What''s crazy? Chapter 1754 Back to Peng''s house, Mrs. Peng locked Peng Linlang in her room and drove everyone out. "Kneel down." Peng Linlang reluctantly: "mother, I hurt my leg, how can I kneel?" "Get down on your knees!" Mrs. Peng only felt the sudden jump of the temple and the severe pain of the brain. Peng Linlang had never seen her mother get so angry before, and she was a little scared. She hurriedly knelt down in pain: "mother, I was really bitten by a vicious dog, and that childe just helped me." "Can I help you? In broad daylight, in public, with so many eyes staring at you, you actually make such intimate moves with a strange man. What is the style? Have you forgotten? I have a engagement. In ten days'' time, you will marry into the mansion of the Marquis of Wenchang. Do you think about the consequences when you do such a vulgar thing? " Peng Linlang immediately red eyes: "Niang, how can I do things that hurt people? I hurt my leg. He''s a doctor. He''s just bandaging me. How can I be so corrupt? " "Just a bandage for you? You think I don''t know? Linger has already said that he not only pulled your hand, but also hugged you, hugged you and even touched your leg. Isn''t it enough to be vulgar? Then how can we call it immorality? Do you know that lady Yin also went to Qingliang Temple today. She saw all the ugly things you did. Do you think she would not see them? " Peng Linlang still doesn''t care: "so what? It''s a big deal to back away from marriage. Who cares to marry her son! " After hearing her daughter''s words, Mrs. Peng almost fainted. Is this her daughter who is clever and sensible? She came forward and slapped Peng Linglang hard. Peng Linlang fell to the ground and her cheek swelled immediately. She cried because of the pain: "Mom, how do you hit me? You hit me. " Peng Fu''s popular hand was shaking: "it''s light to beat you. Is that what your daughter''s family can say at will? If you are divorced, your whole life will be over. What are you thinking about? " Peng Linlang cried: "if you quit, you will quit. How can you end your life? Don''t I, Peng Linlang, find no lover except his Yin family? " Mrs. Peng could not help slapping her in the face: "haven''t you come to your senses yet? What kind of people are we, don''t you know? Your father is the leftist of the dynasty. He is a senior official. If you are divorced by Yin''s family, how can he look up in the court? Don''t be ridiculed for life? " "Moreover, if you are divorced by Yin''s family, who will want you? Your reputation is over, your whole life is over. " Peng Linlang was stunned, and the brain that had been in chaos finally began to have some clarity. When she came back with a little sense of reason, she seemed to realize the seriousness of the matter, and her face began to turn white: "Mom, then I, then what should I do?" Mrs. Peng shook her head, fell into the chair behind her, pale and haggard, as if she had grown old for a moment: "I don''t know, I don''t know, if the Yin family doesn''t pursue it, if they --" then there was a knock on the door outside: "madam, the Yin family is coming, and the master asked you to go." Mrs. Peng opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word more. Her eyes closed slowly, and two lines of tears fell in a flash. Chapter 1755 Peng Linlang knelt up and hugged the mother''s leg: "Mom, you must help me, I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t know what happened at that time. I didn''t mean to do it like I was possessed by a devil." Mrs. Peng shook her head. "What''s the use of saying that now? You say that you are unintentional, and someone wants to believe you. What''s the use of guangniang believing you? " Peng Linlang fell to the ground and looked at her mother''s back in despair. Her fear grew stronger and stronger. The unprecedented fear enveloped her. She shook her head: "no, it will not. My father is the left, my father is the left. They will not back from marriage. They will not." The two servant girls knelt outside in despair and could not move any more. They seemed to have seen death walking towards them step by step. In the front hall, Mr. Peng looked at the Geng tie in his hand, his face was cloudy and his eyes were uncertain. This Geng tie belongs to Lin Lang, her daughter. She gave it to the matchmaker before the engagement, and then the matchmaker sent it to Yin''s house. The Yin family sent Gengtai back, which means to terminate the engagement. Ten days before they get married, their Yin family suddenly wants to cancel their engagement? "What does that mean?" The man who came to send gengti was a young man who was born face to face and claimed to be the servant of Yin family. Young man said: "back to Lord Peng, my Lord said that the marriage was over. Why? Please ask Mrs. Peng and Miss Peng. It''s inconvenient for me to say more. Goodbye." Yin''s servants walked away, and Mrs. Peng came in later. Mr. Peng''s cold eyes fell on Mrs. Peng''s face and raised the gengthe anger in his hand and asked: "what is this? Why did the Yin family suddenly withdraw from marriage? What happened? " Mrs. Peng looked at her husband''s letter of Geng in despair, full of bitterness: "it''s really delivered, it''s really delivered!" "What are you muttering?" said Lord Peng angrily? Do you hear what I ask you? " Mrs. Peng fell on her knees with a plop, and hung her head. "It''s my goddaughter who has no way. He has lost his face. If he wants to punish me, he will punish me." Mr. Peng''s heart also jumped when he saw it. His wife never knelt in front of him in her whole life. Today''s kneeling seems to be a big event. "Don''t do this with me. Tell me what happened." Lord Peng is in such a hurry. Mrs. Peng knows that she can''t hide it. Tomorrow, it will be spread all over the city. She can hide it in the mansion, but she can''t let people outside the mansion hide it. She said the story again, although she didn''t say it in such detail and protected her daughter a lot, but these were enough to make Mr. Peng furious. Mr. Peng stared at Mrs. Peng with an iron face: "you are really a goddaughter. You are the daughter of your husband''s family. You have done such an outrageous thing outside. You have also asked my husband''s family to get divorced. What face do you want me to face my colleagues in the court in the future?" Mrs. Peng''s face was dead. "I''m guilty. If the master wants to punish me, I''ll punish him. I''ll admit it." "What''s the use of punishing you? The most urgent thing is to make up for it quickly. Do you really want the Yin family to give up the marriage? " Mrs. Peng raised her face and looked at her husband''s eyes with a glimmer of hope: "then, what else can I do? What else can we do now? " "Thanks to you being the master mother in the back house for so many years, can''t you understand this? It''s also a moment of gas for the Yin family to back out of marriage. " Chapter 1756 "As long as we go to the door and take the dead girl to plead guilty and say good words, the marriage may not be yellow." Mrs. Peng hesitated in her face: "but this has already happened. Let Lin Lang marry her again, isn''t it --" "isn''t it anything?" Peng said angrily, "no matter what happens in the future, she has made it herself. Who can blame?" What he thinks now is his old face. He must not lose his clean face because of the divorce of Yin''s family. He must get married anyway. Bad rumors will disappear one day. How could Mrs. Peng have never thought that her husband, who loves her daughter as much as usual, should say such things now? Are ordinary loves fake? For his face and official career, can he ignore everything? "My Lord, the marriage that I asked for will not be happy. Lin Lang is still young. She can''t stand this kind of pain. It''s better to give up. It''s not difficult to find another marriage for Lin Lang with my Lord''s position in Kyoto." As long as the master is still in the aspect of looking for a family with a lower threshold for his daughter, they are afraid of the influence of the Peng family. Naturally, they dare not treat Lin Lang badly. Unlike the Wenchang Houfu, it was originally a high marriage, but now it is even worse than mud. "Shut up - what are you saying? Let''s do it? She doesn''t want to marry anyone except the prefecture of Wenchang. If she can''t, she will go to the nunnery and never come out again. " It''s like a knife in Mrs. Peng''s heart, which makes her miserable. The conversation between the master and his wife soon reached Peng Linlang''s ear. Then the two servant girls who served her were taken away, and they never came back. She knew what would happen to them, either by beating them to death or by selling them. If they commit crimes like this, they will sell them to the government, that is, the brothel will ask for them. The momentary confusion destroyed herself and others. In front of her eyes, there appeared the voice and smile of the young man in white. If he was there, it would be good. As long as he was willing to take her away, she would be willing to live a hard life. But where is he? Will he remember her after today? She doesn''t even know his name and where she lives. Even if she wants to find her, how can she find him? It was a long night. She wept till dawn. She heard the sound of the waiters and maids walking around. She saw someone pushing the door in. She asked, "how about Madam?" In came her nurse, who had served her since she was a child, like her real mother. "Miss, the master asked me to call you. He said he would take you to Wenchang Houfu." Peng Linlang immediately shook his head: "I will not go, I will not go, I will not be humiliated by them, I would rather not marry." The nurse sat beside her and patted her on the back: "my silly lady, this is your last chance. If you don''t go, if this marriage is really yellow, you will be sent to be a nun by the strength of the master. Then your life will be really ruined." Peng Linlang shook his head: "no, he won''t, my father won''t, what he loves most in his daily life is close to me, he won''t send me to be a nun, he won''t." "Miss, don''t you understand now? When the master is happy, you are his favorite daughter. The premise is that your existence will not affect his official career, or even help his official career and status. As a prime minister, don''t you understand now? " Chapter 1757 No matter what the mistress said, Peng Linlang didn''t want to go. Until Mr. Peng stood in front of her in person, she didn''t dare to breathe loudly with cold eyes. She couldn''t say a word. She had to follow him obediently. Fortunately for her, when their family arrived at the gate of the Marquis''s mansion in Wenchang, they were not able to enter smoothly, and Wenchang Hou did not see the guests. So the whole family went back to Peng''s house. "Still kneeling?" In the ancestral hall, master Peng holds the family method in his hand and stares at Peng Linlang with cold and fierce eyes. Peng Linlang kneels down with trembling body. The straight whip made of rattan has killed many people, including one of her brothers and one of her sisters. Among them, the girl is the girl who knelt here and kneels where she kneels now. Her father has beaten him twenty times The body scale injury, went back to have a stool disease, how to save also did not save back. Today, is it her turn? Mrs. Peng knelt down in front of her husband and grabbed his hand: "master, if you want to punish me, it''s my goddaughter who has no way, it''s me, it''s all my fault. Hit me, let go of Lin Lang, she''s still young, she doesn''t understand anything. Today''s event is an accident, no - it''s not an accident, it''s someone who wants to hurt us, it must be like this." Mr. Peng''s face slightly changed. He frowned at the lady who was crying into a big face. His heart was full of disgust: "what do you say? What''s the point? Make it clear. " Peng Fu said: "today, when Lin Lang and I went to the Qingliang temple, we used two carriages as usual. Suddenly something went wrong with the carriage I was sitting in. The coachman came down to repair the carriage. This was nothing. There was something like this before. At most, it was a delay. The two carriages in the house would stop and wait together. If it was not repaired well, we would squeeze a horse It''s not the same as driving up the mountain. " "It''s strange that the carriage seems to be OK today, but the coachman refuses to go. The beautiful carriage doesn''t stop waiting for me, so it goes up the mountain directly. It can''t be called." "Do you mean that someone wants to separate your mother and daughter on purpose?" Peng asked Mrs. Peng nodded: "at the beginning, I didn''t think much about it, only that the coachman in Lin Lang''s car didn''t hear the barking. But later, I have to suspect that this is someone who plays tricks on her. There are so many female guests in Qingliang temple. The crazy dog just bit Lin Lang alone. After eating Lin Lang, he came out with a young childe who called himself a doctor. And among the female guests at the scene, there was only one There is lady Hou of Wenchang. How can it happen in this world? " Mr. Peng has been infiltrating the official arena all the year round. He didn''t do much about this kind of private and secret fight. As soon as his wife said her doubts, he immediately felt something wrong. He turned to his follower and said, "go, and find the coachman who drove for his wife and miss yesterday." The entourage left in a hurry. Mrs. Peng seemed to see a glimmer of dawn. She got up from the ground in a hurry and wanted to help her daughter up again. "Peng said:" let her kneel, even if there are people behind the trick, but she and the man in public to make a vulgar behavior, it is obvious to all that she can''t escape At this time, the tone of Mr. Peng''s voice is not as fierce as before. Although Mrs. Peng is still worried about her daughter, she knows that as long as she is framed, she can at least protect her daughter''s life and at least protect her daughter from being a nun. Chapter 1758 After a while, he hurried back: "master, those two coachmen are gone." Mr. Peng frowned: "gone? what do you mean? Make it clear to me. " The attendant said, "listen to my servant. The two coachman sent his wife and miss back yesterday and went out. They never went back to the house again." "And their families?" The attendant said: "master, these two coachman just entered the house. The former coachman was injured three days ago. He was injured at home. The housekeeper asked someone to show a sign to the market and ask for two temporary ones. He said that only when the former coachman was injured, he would go back. Yesterday was their first job. When he came back, he could not find anyone. No one knew where their home was." Lord Peng roared: "bastard, where is the steward? Call him to me. " Pengfu, who always claimed to be strict in running his family, now has such a thing. It''s almost like laughing off people''s teeth when it comes out. The housekeeper was punished with 30 boards and drove out of Peng''s house directly. "It seems that some people have started to fight against us," said Mr. Peng angrily in the ancestral hall Mrs. Peng wiped her tears and said: "master, you must have offended people in the court, which makes people hate you. They dare not do anything to you, so they will harm my daughter, my poor daughter --" Mr. Peng glared at her and said angrily, "cry, cry all day long, do you have no responsibility? It''s about to get married. Is it OK to stay in the mansion? What are you doing out there? How are you doing? It''s all over. " Mrs. Peng shuddered at once. She did not dare to cry again, but the tears were still falling. Peng Linlang knelt on the ground like a chicken, and her eyes were blurred. Her mind was full of yesterday''s appearance of the white boy. She thought that he was his right man, and he was her good match,. She thought that even if she had no chance with him, it was just because she didn''t meet him at the right time. But now, what are father and mother talking about? Is it all a conspiracy? Is she being calculated in secret? That is to say, yesterday''s gentle and considerate white prince approached her purposefully, in order to discredit her reputation and make her unable to marry into the Wenchang mansion smoothly? Yes, yes! Now think about it, he could have done her those intimate acts in public yesterday. If he is really a gentleman, how can he make those slight and ambiguous moves to a woman who hasn''t come out of the cabinet? It turned out that all this was really a conspiracy, and she also foolishly thought that she had gone through the peach blossom luck, and that her beauty had charmed the gentle and jade like childe. It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous! Peng dahen: "what are you talking about? Don''t you know my usual style? Am I one of those who will offend people at will? " He is on the right side of the North Korea. He can be a brother to everyone and never offend anyone. And recently, the court has been peaceful. It''s impossible for someone to harm him secretly. He turned his eyes to Mrs. Peng: "it''s you. You always like to hold useless banquets when you have nothing to do. The seven big aunts and eight big aunts get together and talk endlessly. What you should say and what you shouldn''t say are all told by you gossipers. Will it be you who offended someone unintentionally and hurt someone to calculate?" Mrs. Peng hurriedly waved her hand: "I am wronged. I usually like to hold some banquets and attend some banquets to make a scene. But I always speak in a proper way. I have never offended anyone. I have never done anything." Chapter 1759 Mr. Peng also knows his wife. He is cautious in his daily life. He doesn''t look like a woman with a long tongue and no brain who can easily offend people. His eyes fell on his daughter again: "how about you? You''ve been going out all these days, and you don''t get into trouble outside, do you? " Peng Linlang quickly shook his head: "no, no, I don''t." Lord Peng stared at Peng Linlang, who quickly lowered his head and dared not look into his eyes. Mr. Peng snorted: "no best, don''t let me know you dare to make trouble for me outside." Lord Peng turned around and coldly threw down a sentence: "I''ve thought about it in the ancestral hall. Without my permission, I''m not allowed to go out." He threw his family skills on the ground and strode away with his entourage. It was not until she could no longer see the figure of Mr. Peng that Mrs. Peng took a sigh of relief and hurriedly picked up her kneeling daughter and held her tightly in her arms: "it''s OK, it''s OK, don''t be afraid, there''s a mother." Peng Linlang''s body was shaking constantly. Her tears soaked her mother''s clothes. She had a stomach of words to say, but she didn''t dare to say them. If my father and mother knew that she had spread the rumors about the water nature of the princess of Changle, and this event is likely to be the Revenge of the princess of Changle, what would my father do? In his temper, in order not to offend the king side by side, he would not protect her. He would certainly tie her up and throw her into the palace side by side, and deal with her according to others. Maybe, he would simply send her to the nunnery and leave her as nun. No, she doesn''t want it. She would rather die than suffer it. After all, Mr. Peng is the leftist of the dynasty. He has a certain influence in Kyoto. If you want to find out something, it''s not really a worry. Within three days, he found out the origins of the two rickshaw pullers. "What did you say? Thousands of families asked them to come? Which ten thousand? " The attendant said: "master, there are many famous families in Kyoto City. What else? Of course, it''s the richest. " "They? Why do they do this? When did our Peng family offend their thousands? Is it in business? " Follower shook his head: "no, villain didn''t find out what it was because they said it was the order from the top, and the people who worked under them just did as they were told." Peng dahen: "nothing in the world is groundless. Wanjia has never made enemies in Kyoto. He suddenly attacked me. It can''t be unreasonable. You have to find out if you want to check again." That night, Lord Peng stayed in Aunt Xue''s yard. Aunt snow saw the sad face of master Peng and leaned softly to him. "Master, is there anything bothering you? Since you came in, the brow hasn''t been flat. I''ve seen it. It''s very painful. " Mr. Peng glanced at Aunt snow, and saw her eyes were slightly red, her delicate and pitiful appearance. Her heart was soft, and he stretched out his arm to encircle her in his arms. "It''s not because of Lin Lang''s affair that I was divorced by Yin''s family. My face is almost lost by her. The rumors in the city are also hard to hear. I can hardly raise my head in the court these days. I dare not even chat with others, for fear that someone will mention it. Ah --" Aunt Xue leaned her face on Lord Peng''s chest, and her slender fingers are on Pengda People draw a circle on their chest: "Sir, madam, didn''t they say that someone planted this? Is it really not the second miss''s fault? " Peng dahen: "even if someone planted it, she was wrong." Chapter 1760 "Snow aunt way:" is which kill thousand Dao after all, why to kill our Peng family Mr. Peng shook his head: "it''s Wanjia. I''m also surprised. The business between Pengjia and Wanjia seems to be that well water doesn''t make water. What''s more, in the eyes of Wanjia, the business of Pengjia doesn''t even fart. I don''t know why he does it." Aunt Xue''s lips are slightly crooked. I''ve waited so long, and finally I''ve waited for this moment. She said to Peng dahen, "master, it''s said that the head of the Wan family is the son of Wan Kun. He has a very unusual relationship with the princess who lives side by side in the royal palace. It''s even said that they have engaged in marriage and are getting married soon. Only because the son of Wan Kun is still in the period of filial piety and is not suitable for red happiness, can he delay it." Mr. Peng said, "yes, there is such a rumor. In my opinion, it''s not all rumor either. It seems that it can''t be fake, sooner or later, because the king and the emperor attach great importance to wankun side by side." Aunt Xue added: "Wan Kun is the fiance of the princess. If he didn''t bother us for himself, would he be for the princess?" "What do you mean?" Mr. Peng said with a slight eyebrow? Wan Kun is looking for trouble of Peng''s family for the princess? We Peng family didn''t offend her? I''ve seen Wang side by side recently, and he doesn''t see any difference from me as always. " Aunt snow raised her head from his chest, and her face was speechless. "Just say what you want to say." Lord Peng frowned. Aunt Xue said, "master, I suddenly thought of something, and I don''t know if it has anything to do with it." "Say it!" Aunt Xue said: "I heard from the girl in the yard a few days ago that when she went to the Tianyi Pavilion to cut her clothes, she met the princess outside the Tianyi Pavilion. It seemed that something unpleasant happened at that time, but nothing serious happened. The princess didn''t do anything to her." Peng Dahuan: "I''ve seen Princess Changle. She doesn''t look like a person who can haggle with ordinary women." Aunt Xue added: "it was not two days later that there was a rumor about the water nature of Princess Changle in the city. I was stupid, and I didn''t know whether these things were related. But I suddenly thought of it and told the master. If it''s not right, don''t blame me." Mr. Peng is not a fool. What does Aunt Xue mean? He is very clear. Princess Changle is a man with a big stomach. He doesn''t haggle with ordinary women. But what about his daughter? If Lin Lang is a small hearted man, he will hold a grudge after having an unpleasant relationship with Princess Changle... He pushed Aunt Xue away and left the yard in a hurry. Aunt Xue stood at the gate of the courtyard, watching the back of Lord Peng moving away, her beautiful eyes full of resentment and the smile of revenge. Three years ago, aunt Su, who was in love with her sister, died miserably. Because her daughter was killed alive by the master, she lost the hope of living and hanged herself with a rope. It was Peng Linlang who killed both of them. When seeing aunt Su''s mother and daughter''s body swept away by a piece of broken grass, she secretly swore that she would avenge her mother and daughter. If aunt Su had not been there, neither she nor her daughter would have survived. I''m afraid she would have died in the hands of her wife. After waiting for three years, she finally got the chance. As the saying goes, good and evil come to an end, and there will be a reward. Chapter 1761 What''s more, this time, it was Peng Linlang who killed himself and could not blame others. Lord Peng went straight to the ancestral hall. Mrs. Peng is bringing the servant to eat. A plate of delicate food is taken out of the box, but Peng Linlang glances at it with interest. She has no appetite. How could she know that this would be the last real meal in her life. If she could know, she would not waste this delicious meal. When Mrs. Peng was trying to persuade her to eat more, Mr. Peng burst in, looking dark. He went to the table and glanced at the five or six dishes of delicacies on the table, all of which were rare delicacies. "You still have the face to eat? I ask you, you and Princess Changle, have private grudges? " Peng Linlang shivered and shook his head subconsciously: "no, no, how can I have personal grudges with Princess Changle? It''s impossible." "Master, what nonsense are you talking about? Lin Lang is no longer sensible, nor can she provoke Princess Changle. She still has this discretion. " Mr. Peng snorted: "really? Is she really measured? " He looked at Peng Linglang with cold eyes. He saw her face was empty of heart, and he didn''t dare to lift her eyes. He didn''t understand anything else. "You say, say clearly, if there is a half word lie, the family law will serve." Peng Linlang thought that her two maids were gone. No one else but herself knew this. As long as she didn''t admit it, no one could take her. She flopped on her knees and cried to Lord Peng, "Dad, my daughter really doesn''t have one. Dad, you must believe me. Don''t believe the slander of those villains outside." "Slander of villains? Who are villains? Tell me, who are villains? " Peng Linlang shook his head: "I don''t know, I don''t know. In a word, I didn''t have a bad relationship with the princess, let alone a personal complaint. I didn''t even talk to her a few times, so I didn''t know her. How could I have a personal complaint?" Mrs. Peng was very anxious: "yes, master, Lin Lang seldom goes out on weekdays, and has never been to the palace side by side. Master, you know that the princess who lives side by side with the palace has never been associated with the expensive girls like Kyoto. How could Lin Lang have personal grievances with her?" Mr. Peng roared: "I didn''t ask you. Shut up. It''s all you. What did you teach her? Dote on her lawless, really don''t know outside of the heaven and earth thick? " Although he is a leftist and a first-class official, it seems that he has boundless scenery. However, it is not clear who is going up and down in the field. The emperor only believes in Zheng Zhongwen. What Zheng Zhongwen said is the same as what the emperor said. Is his position comparable to that of a leftist? The princess of Changle, let alone, was once very favored. In the eyes of the emperor, she was no different from her daughter. In addition, in the last case of Shangguan''s rebellion, the princess of Changle, with her body as her escort, made great contributions and played a very important role. What did they take to fight with the royal family? Isn''t it dying? "I''ll ask you again at last whether you and the princess of Changle have any private grudges, whether you have done anything wrong with the princess of Changle. You''d better think clearly and answer again. Some things, as long as I want to check, can''t be found out. Don''t try to fool me with words. In this case, your end will be worse. Do you understand?" Chapter 1762 Peng Linlang''s body shakes like chaff. This time, is it really doomed? Father suddenly asked her what she knew. If she didn''t recognize her, could she really escape? Seeing that she would never speak, he kicked Peng Linlang with his outstretched foot and turned her to the ground with one kick. He said angrily, "are you mute? Do you think it will be over if you don''t speak? " Mrs. Peng rushed to her daughter and blocked her with her own body: "master, can''t you say something well? Why are you starting? Lin Lang is your own daughter! " Mr. Peng snorted: "my daughter? It''s not the first time to kill your own daughter. Isn''t it strange? How did little six die before? You and I know each other''s psychology, don''t we? What virtue is your own daughter, don''t you know? " Among his daughters, he loves Lin Lang the most. That''s right, because Lin Lang is always smart and looks right. He expects that Lin Lang will marry well in the future, bring good luck to his official career, and add to the status of the Pengs in Kyoto. So, at that time, he knew that it was Lin Lang who framed Xiao Liu. In order to make Lin Lang happy, he hurt Xiao Liu mercilessly. Unexpectedly, Xiao Liu was so disobedient and died within a few days. He also regretted that he had wasted a commoner girl. Now, Lin Lang, which he valued, has become an abandoned chess player. How can he keep his former kindness? Mrs. Peng is shivering. What does the master mean now? Is he really going to make a lot of hair? No, No. "My Lord, Lin Lang is a bit domineering at ordinary times, but she is kind to the servants in the mansion and her brothers and sisters. She is so smart, and she won''t quarrel with Princess Changle for some trifles. She will never!" Mr. Peng was furious. At this time, the mother-in-law didn''t understand. He kicked Mrs. Peng aside, reached out and grabbed the family skills on the side table. He flicked his hand and whipped Peng Lin. It made Peng Linlang Scream: "say no?" At first, Peng Linlang was hard spoken, but she could not resist after being whipped. "I said, I said, Dad, please don''t fight, please don''t fight." Her crying eyes were swollen, and every time she was whipped, it was like cutting her with a knife. "Say it!" Mr. Peng stopped and looked at Peng Linlang, who was lying on the ground and wailing. When Mrs. Peng saw this, she rushed forward and covered her mouth: "don''t talk, don''t talk nonsense. What''s nonsense about what you didn''t do?" Mr. Peng kicked Mrs. Peng away: "go away, do you think this time I will only lose her? You can''t get away with it. " When Peng Linlang saw that her mother was suffering with her, she couldn''t bear it. She cried, "Dad, I don''t know about it. If you want to punish me, I will be punished. It''s nothing to do with my mother." "I don''t need you to teach me how to punish me. Tell me what you have done." Asked Lord Peng angrily. Peng Linlang raised her hand to wipe away the tears on her face and sobbed, "I met the princess in front of Tianyi Pavilion that day. She told me to humiliate her daughter. When she was angry, she asked linger to spread some bad news. I didn''t expect that things would be so big. If I knew that, how could I not do such a thing?" Chapter 1763 "Did you know that? If there is such a thing in the world, I would rather not have such a stupid daughter as you. " Peng was so popular that he went mad. She did it, and she did it. It''s no wonder that wankun would design to harm her. It was she who first damaged the reputation of the princess. Wankun''s harm to her was nothing more than a tit for a tooth. This kind of revenge is already very polite. If the king takes action directly, he doesn''t have to continue to muddle along in the DPRK. Maybe their whole Peng family will disappear completely from Kyoto. Mrs. Peng was trembling with fear. She didn''t expect that her daughter would be so confused and make such a big mistake. No wonder at the dinner that day, when the master mentioned it, her face was white with fear. She moved to her daughter''s side and reached for her daughter''s body: "silly girl, how can you be so stupid and do such a thing without thinking about the consequences? Is that side by side Wang Fu that we Peng family can provoke? " Peng Linlang is now a master of six gods: "Niang, I didn''t know what I had done at that time. I thought no one would know about it, and I thought --" Mr. Peng answered: "I thought you did so seamlessly? As you know, there has never been a real seamless world. There has never been an airtight wall in the world. No matter what you do, as long as someone wants to know, they will know. What''s more, it''s Wanjia, it''s Wanjia! " He has a bad headache. Now he has offended the king of thousands. It''s hard to say what he will do in the future. His eyes fell on Peng Linlang. Now, Yin''s family''s divorce is nothing more than a loss of face. His position in the court has not been affected. If Wan''s family moves, it means that Wang side by side doesn''t want to move, which leaves him a bit of face. If he has a lot of hair and let Wang side by side and WAN''s know, then maybe it will be over in the end. "I''ll send you to jingyean. I''ll be with the Green Lantern Buddha ever since. My father and daughter''s kindness is over." After hearing this, Peng Linlang fainted directly. Mrs. Peng howled and said no, kneeling and kowtowing, but no matter what she did, she would never leave her daughter. When Peng Linlang woke up, he was already lying on the carriage, his hands and feet were tied, and a piece of rag was stuffed in his mouth. There was still a man sitting in the carriage who was responsible for sending her to the night temple. Mother Wan saw her wake up and just glanced at her coldly. Her face was full of disgust: "it''s no use staring at me. I won''t let you go. The master told me to send you to jingyean. I can''t make any mistakes. In this way, I can only bind you." Peng Linlang shook his head desperately, and actually threw the rags out of his mouth: "you dead old lady, how dare you treat me like this. When I return to the mansion, I will sell you first and sell you to the black kiln." Wan Ma sneered: "black kiln? It seems that the young lady knows a lot. Why don''t the old slave send you to the black kiln today? Anyway, the old master also said that he has already broken his father daughter relationship with you. I will never see you again. Your people are not in the jingyean. Who knows? " Peng Linlang''s face turned white with fright. "Dare you? My mother will come to see me. If I''m not there, can you escape?" Mother Wan naturally dare not. After all, it''s the money of Xiangfu. Even if it''s sent to Jingye temple, it''s also sent by Xiangfu. There are no living people left. How can she escape the crime? Chapter 1764 Said these words, but is scares her, lets her mouth be so sharp, when now is still the Xiangfu second miss? "Yes, I dare not." She picked up the rag that had been left aside, spit two mouthfuls of phlegm on it, and then stuffed it back into Peng Linlang''s mouth. Hum - she dare not sell her to the black kiln. Dare not humiliate her bad habits? She is domineering and domineering in the mansion. She suffered a lot in front of her. Today, she got revenge. What is tiger falling and Pingyang being bullied by dogs? She really tasted this taste, regret is not enough to describe her current mood. A good hand of cards, all let her play a rag. " side by side, the royal family sat around the table. Zheng Nianwen took a piece of white fish into Zheng Zhongwen''s bowl:" Dad, I heard that the second miss of Peng family was sent to jingyean. Did you make it? " Zheng Zhongwen shook his head: "no, it was done by kun''er. After all, I and Zuo Xiang were officials in the same Dynasty. Although I had a higher rank, it was not easy to use this kind of family affairs to oppress him. So Wan Kun did it." Zhengzhou said: "it''s right for her daughter''s family to be so vicious in her mind. She slanders a girl''s reputation at will. This time, she''s eating her own fruit." Zheng Nianwen can''t even remember what Peng Linlang looked like. She just said a few words at the gate of Tianyi Pavilion that day, and didn''t do anything particularly excessive. I didn''t expect that she even remembered her hatred and spread such vicious words in the community, which damaged her reputation. That is to say, she was very big hearted and didn''t care. If she changed other girls, she would have light thoughts There will be. Qi Rongyue said: "it''s good to let people in Kyoto know that not everything can be said casually. It''s because many people don''t pay attention to it. This time, it''s good to let them have a long memory." Zheng Nianwen took a piece of tofu and threw it into his mouth. He said, "it''s a pity that Yin Shizi could have married a beautiful lady." Zheng Zhongwen said with a smile, "I''m afraid they want to thank you, Peng Linlang. If they enter their Yin family, they will cause trouble sooner or later. Their Yin family can avoid this disaster, which is also a virtue." Qi Rongyue also said: "yes, I have seen Yin Shizi. He is a very good young man. Without Peng''s marriage, there will be a better choice." At this time, the housekeeper came in and said to Zheng Zhongwen, "Lord, Mr. cloud is here, waiting outside." Zheng Zhongwen hurriedly said, "come in, please." The sky soon appeared in everyone''s sight, still in white, more easygoing in coldness. This is his first visit to the palace since he moved to the new house three days ago. "Here comes the nagging again." He smiled, and then sat down at the table, familiar with each other. "Brother Yun, you must be smelling the flavor of my dishes, right?" Zhengzhou looks at the clouds with a smile and likes this strange but not very strange young man. Yun Tiandao: "that is, I have eaten your food, that is, the food in Tianxiang restaurant. I can''t eat it." Zheng Nianwen looks at the sky and mutters to himself, this guy, how can I get so much money? Since the last time he said he was going to move, he said he bought a house, which he thought was just a small courtyard, but unexpectedly, he bought Chen''s courtyard, which was only a street away from Wang''s mansion. Chapter 1765 Chen''s courtyard is not a small family. It''s the residence of Mr. Chen, the right front minister. After he invested in shangguantuo, he was copied by the emperor. His family cut off his family''s hair. The Chen''s courtyard was empty. It was sold by the government. Unexpectedly, it was bought by Yuntian. She inquired that the mansion should sell at least 100000 liang of silver. Where does he get so much money? I haven''t seen him in any business. Zheng Nianwen couldn''t resist his curiosity: "Yuntian, did you spend a lot of money on this big house?" Cloud sky nods: "it is to spend a lot of money, spent savings, so ah, have no money to eat, on your this rub rice." I have money to buy such a big house, but I don''t have money to eat. Who believes that? "How much did it cost?" She asked again. Qi Rongyue said, "wen''er, what do you do so much?" Yuntian waved: "it''s OK. She must be curious. How can I buy such a big house with so much money, wen''er?" Wener, hehe, hehe and chuckled twice: "Yeah, it''s very curious. You haven''t done business, and you haven''t seen any industry in Kyoto. How can you afford so much to buy a house?" Cloud sky casually feels out a night pearl from her bosom, which is as big as a girl''s Fist: "this is for you." Zheng Nianwen used to see treasures when she was urinating. She saw this kind of night pearl for the first time. She only remembered that the emperor''s uncle rewarded her mother with a half size night pearl. At that time, the queen was still jealous. She said that the night Pearl was so valuable that she could not buy 100000 gold. A night pearl of that size can be worth a hundred thousand gold... How much is it worth? She hurriedly pushed the Pearl back: "it''s too expensive for me to accept." Cloud way: "you take it, such a night pearl, I have a lot of, send you a few no problem." So, he means that he can buy Chen''s big house because of the Pearl of the night? But where did the Pearl come from? When she didn''t ask, Yuntian said again, "I went to Beihai the year I left. I saved an old man in Beihai. The old man lived by the sea. His water quality was excellent. He often went to the sea to find treasures. He gave me these night pearls." What? Is there such a generous person in the world? It''s a priceless pearl of the night - "you''re lucky to meet such a nice guy." She giggled. Cloud sky pushed the Pearl back to her: "so, you take it, don''t have a burden, it should be my thanks." Wen''er is confused again. "Thank you? What''s the thank you? I don''t seem to be helping you recently. " Yuntian said: "no help, but I''m going to ask you to help me with some small things." "Help is help. We are friends. How can friends help each other and give thanks?" Although the night pearl is beautiful and attractive, she also likes it very much, but it''s too expensive for her to accept. Yuntian said with a smile, "since you are a friend, if you don''t receive something from your friend, will you hurt his heart?" Zhengzhou put down his chopsticks and said happily, "since my sister doesn''t want it, please give it to me. I see it''s very good. It matches me." Wen''er glanced at him: "go, go, how can the Pearl match you? Are you blushing? " Zhengzhou shrugged: "you don''t care whether I blush or not. Anyway, you don''t want anything sent by Brother Yun. Naturally, there''s no reason to take it back. Let me do the work for you." Chapter 1766 Yuntianle: "if you like it, take it. I''ll send another one to your sister later." As soon as wen''er heard this, he hurriedly took over the Pearl of the night: "no, no, it''s good. He''s still young in Zhengzhou. It''s useless if he wants this. I''ll take it." A night pearl is worth hundreds of thousands of gold, which is too heavy. "By the way, you just asked me for help. What''s the matter?" Wen''er asked. The sky is still smiling faintly. There is glittering light in his clear eyes. He seems to smile a lot recently. His face is not as cold as before. "When I buy a house, I naturally want to buy more furniture. I want to replace all the old things in the house with new ones, but I don''t know much about this, so I want you to give me an idea." Wen''er''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and she is about to refuse, but listen to Yuntian and say, "I''ve asked Baihui hall to see the furniture this afternoon. You can go with me." Wen''er holds the Pearl tightly, and after several deliberation, he still refuses: "Brother Yun, you opened your mouth. I should try my best. It''s just this kind of thing. I''m afraid it''s not very good. After all, it''s up to you to buy things, or --" the bigger the smile in the sky, "or what?" Zhengzhou then said, "I know I know that when it comes to buying things, it''s either my own or my daughter-in-law. Brother Yun, you let my sister buy things for you, but you want my sister to be your daughter-in-law." Yuntian can''t listen to Yue''s words. He reaches out and rubs Zhengzhou''s top hair: "you boy, you can really pick someone to listen to. Yes, I just want your sister to be my daughter-in-law. If I am your brother-in-law, do you agree?" Zhengzhou also followed with a smirk: "it''s not that I can do it with my consent or not. It''s only with the consent of my parents, my sister and brother Kun." When it comes to brother Kun, Zhengzhou says, "brother Kun also wants my sister to be his daughter-in-law. What can I do? I have only one elder sister, but I like both of you. I can''t break half by myself Qi Rongyue''s words to his son were really angry and funny. He quickly scolded him: "zhou''er, don''t talk nonsense. What''s half of a person? What''s the matter? Adults, you little child, don''t interrupt." Zhengzhou spits out its tongue and gets up and says, "come on, your adult, let''s continue talking. I''m going to leave." He has to go to the jubaozhai. Maybe he can meet brother Kun. If these words were disclosed to brother Kun, he should get a reward. It is said that there are a lot of new products in jubaozhai recently. They are all rare treasures. They are not easy to show to others. Even he hasn''t seen them. After Zhengzhou left, Zheng Zhongwen also got up. He was not good at dealing with this kind of mother-in-law, especially... These two young people are very good. He likes... Well, he just doesn''t want to hurt anyone. For this kind of thing, let them solve it by themselves. Only they know who they really like. Qi Rongyue can''t leave herself out like Zheng Zhongwen. Wan Kun and Yuntian are very important people to her. Wan Kun is the only son of Shifu and the child she grew up with, which is no different from her own. And Yuntian has a deep relationship with her. She also has a special feeling for Yuntian. They are all excellent enough to be worthy of the above, but as Zhou Er said, there is only one Wen er. In any case, there must be a choice. Chapter 1767 Obviously, wen''er chose Wan Kun. But Yuntian knows that Wener has chosen wankun, and still hasn''t given up. This kind of Yuntian worries her very much. Worry about his persistence, will one day become unrepentant. Worried that his deep feelings will one day become meaningless entanglement. Qi Rongyue said, "it''s a big thing to choose your family''s goods. I''ll go with you." It''s better to go with her than wen''er alone. Cloud sky saw show eyebrow close read a text one eye, light answer: "OK, go together." Baihuitang "Mr. cloud is here. Hurry up, please come inside!" The shopkeeper warmly welcomed him up, and saw Qi Rongyue and Zheng Nianwen who were following behind the clouds. At that moment, he said: "isn''t this the princess and the princess? If you come here, you will not be welcome In the eyes of the shopkeeper, Mr. Yun is at best a rich man with generous hands, but the princess and the princess are real dignitaries. No matter their identity and status in the Royal Palace side by side, they need to make good friends with their ancestors in front of him based on their relationship with thousands of families. Qi dissolves the moon to smile lightly: "shopkeeper is polite, cloud childe is the guest of our side Wang mansion, you are good at living to entertain." As soon as the shopkeeper heard this, he rushed to Mr. Yun. It was like seeing the master''s dog. His tail was up in the sky and was about to be broken. "Young master Yun, I really don''t know Taishan. I''ve been neglectful before. Please forgive me." Yuntian waved: "the shopkeeper is really polite. He had a good reception before and didn''t neglect it." The shopkeeper welcomed them in, removed all the previously prepared household items and replaced them with the best and latest household items in the shop. Every time I pick one thing, Yuntian has to ask Nianwen whether she likes it or not. Nian Wen is not interested in participating in the event of a lack of interest. He asks. If he doesn''t respond, it will be regarded as something she doesn''t like. The shopkeeper has to make every effort to choose another one for him. He''s tired and wet and gasping. I''m really sorry to read the article. Looking at the carved yellow nanmu horizontal couch which has been changed for five times, I just want to say something beautiful. Suddenly a familiar voice sounded in the hall: "this horizontal couch is dark in color and weak in feet. It''s not suitable for Mr. Yun. For someone like Mr. Yun, it should be equipped with the golden nanmu and the rich bed inlaid with the Chenxiang wood." The visitor is wan Kun. When he read the text, he saw the light in front of his eyes and said with a smile, "Why are you here?" Wan Kun goes straight to wen''er, reaches out and grabs Wen''s hand, pulls her out of the chair, smiles and says, "I have something to look for you, let''s go." Reading the article is hard to get. Turning to the sky and his mother, he said: "let''s go first. I don''t understand these things. If you really can''t make up your mind, ask my mother. My mother is good at it." Wankun nodded to the dissolving moon, then walked straight away with Nianwen. When wankun appeared, his face was already cold. Seeing wankun go straight away with Nianwen''s hand, the air around him was cold and cold. He introduced the shopkeeper of household goods, and immediately felt a piece of ice on his back. First, he felt comfortable, then he felt cold into the bone marrow, even his calves were shaking. Qi Rongyue reached out his hand and patted the back of Yuntian''s hand. Although he didn''t say anything, this little action immediately made Yuntian restrain the cold breath. He turned his head and smiled at Rong Yueqiang: "I''m ok, don''t worry!" Chapter 1768 After leaving Baihui hall, Rongyue took Yuntian to the crane tower. "Has it been here?" The top floor of the crane tower is two floors higher than when she first came. "Cloud sky nods:" come, last time and read text to come together That meal is still hard for him to see. Qi Rongyue went to the window and looked at the dim and mysterious Chu palace in the distance. "Do you know why the crane tower can be the first restaurant in Kyoto City?" Yuntian shook his head: "I don''t know. Isn''t it because the food is delicious?" Qi Xiaoyue: "of course not, whether the food is delicious or not, a thousand people, a thousand standards, no one can determine which restaurant''s dish is better." After thinking about it, Yuntian asked again, "what makes it the first restaurant in Kyoto?" Qi Rongyue''s eyes are always on the Chu palace in the distance, where a plant is still so familiar, where she was born, where she grew up. "Because standing here, you can see the most unique scenery of Kyoto City." Yuntian came to her side and looked down her eyes. He saw the majestic Chu, the endless palace and dormitory, and the beautiful garden with all kinds of flowers. His eyesight was excellent. Unlike ordinary people, he could see more. "You can see the scenery in the Chu palace when you stand here. No wonder, it''s impossible for ordinary people to enter the Chu palace for a look in their whole life. As long as you stand here, you can see the appearance of the Chu palace. It''s no wonder that the noble people in the city are eager to come here." Qi Rongyue turns around and sits back at the table, pouring two cups of tea for himself and Yuntian: "I brought you here today, not to accompany you to see the scenery, I want to tell you a story, a real story, which happened to me." Yuntian sat down beside her happily: "I like to listen to your human stories most. It''s really colorful." Qi Rongyue smiled and pushed the cup to him: "this story is a little long." "I''m not afraid to grow, the longer the better." There was excitement in his eyes. It was better to listen to the story here than to go back to the empty house. Qi Rongyue had a drink of tea to moisten his voice, and his thoughts gradually returned to the past. The scene in front of him seemed to be the same as before. As you know, I was not like this before. I was originally called Chu Tianyu, the long Princess of the Chu Dynasty and the sister of the Emperor today "I came to the crane tower for the first time with my fiance at that time. He treated me very well. I thought that he was the right man in my life and the doomed other half of my life. Finally, we will be together, have children and have a happy life." Yuntian frowns. It seems that the person she said is not Zheng Zhongwen, but another man? "Unfortunately, it turned out to be the opposite. In the year of our engagement, he persuaded me to go to Laiwu mountain to visit a teacher. I thought that he just wanted me to live a better life, instead of being locked up like a canary in this cage for the rest of my life." "Everything is different from what I thought. He sent her away for his revenge plan. He said he loved me, but secretly colluded with the bad guys and killed my father and mother." "When I was 18 years old, I died under the knife of my enemy. Although he didn''t do it himself, he was one of the promoters. He may have regretted it, or regretted it, but what''s the use? The facts are fixed, and regret and regret are useless." Chapter 1769 "Heaven has eyes, I have survived, as Qi Rongyue, I have lived again. In my past life and this life, I remember everything. When I was most difficult and helpless, Zhongwen came into my life, and he tried his best to protect me, protect me, and love me purely and persistently." "Although later, the man knew how stupid he had made. He also helped me a lot on the way to revenge my country. He also knew my real identity and wanted to recover the lost feelings." She shook her head, picked up the remaining half of the tea on the table and drank it up. "He thinks it''s the feeling he lost, but I think he never got it. When he says he loves me, there is a big secret in his heart. He can''t be wholehearted to me. The feeling is never a person''s thing. If he can''t be happy with two feelings without concealment, then the feeling, even if he had it at that time, won''t last. Sooner or later, there will be a difference The day of disintegration. " "Zhongwen is different from him. From the beginning, Zhongwen''s mind was very clear. He never hesitated a little bit on the road he chose. Even when he lost all his memories, he still didn''t forget me, never." "We have been suffering and sharing for countless times, and our life has been integrated. No matter how much suffering and pain there is in this world, we can''t be separated." She looked at the speechless cloud sky and said, "cloud sky, I said so much, can you understand what I mean?" The sky was silent, still staring at half of the tea on the table, half of which was already cool. Qi Rongyue said these things to him today, just to tell him that Wan Kun is equivalent to Zheng Zhongwen in terms of chanting. They have lived and died together, and they have been with each other when they need them most. They have also given up their lives for each other, and their fate has been integrated, and no one can separate them. So, he came late, too late. He didn''t know how he got out of the crane tower or how he got back to the cloud mansion. After a night of drinking and watching the moon, Qi Rongyue''s words echoed in his mind. Some predestination, actually does not exist, some destiny, actually already predestined. When he saw Wen as a child, she was an innocent human girl, and he was also a vicious beast that lived in the bottom of the cold pool and could not see the sun. He can see wen''er in the cold pool because Wan Kun stopped his arrow to save wen''er, and wen''er couldn''t wake up because he saved Wan Kun. That feeling of life and death has never happened between him and wen''er. Is this fate? Is that the end? Perhaps dissolve the moon to say to be right, can''t be frank opposite sentiment, is impossible for a long time, if the force is useful, in the world what true feelings exist? He smiled bitterly, drank the last sip of wine from the jar and fell the last jar, just like ending a long dream. Rong Yue said, love a person, not only get, can also be let go. As long as the one you love is happy, isn''t it the best arrangement? If you keep the person you love by your side, will she be better off if she is not happy? When we let go, maybe we will suffer, maybe we will not give up, but after all, these feelings and pains will gradually dissipate with the waves in the long river of time. Chapter 1770 Once upon a time, he thought it would take a lot of courage and a long time to take and give up. To this day, he finally understood that taking and giving up, in fact, are only between one thought. One thought is enough. Just like at the beginning, the moment when he decided to become a human being after he understood the mysteries of the incarnation was only a moment''s choice. And now, after thinking through, he decided to let go, which was just a decision made in a flash. The depression and boredom in his heart disappeared for a moment. He was relieved, thought through and put down. It turns out that letting go is a very pleasant thing. There is no pain, no pleasure in imagination, for myself, for them. He still deeply loves that girl, only that girl, has her own love man, will eventually have their own life. Let go, let go of her, let go of myself. Wanwutang is still the headquarters and center of Wanjia business. When Wan Kun and his subordinates decide important matters, they are basically here. "Young master, there is a young master named Yun who wants to see you outside." Come on, man. Wankun put down his account book and raised his eyebrows slightly: "son of cloud? Dressed in white, in his early twenties? " The waiter nodded: "exactly, he said he had something important to say to you. I hope I can see you now." What the hell is going on in the sky? How can I still find it here? "Invite him in!" He got up, walked out of the desk with thick ledgers, and sat down in the reception chair beside him. Yuntian followed the waiter in and looked for wankun''s study quickly. He was surprised: "I didn''t expect that the study of wankun, the richest man, was so simple." "Simple?" Wan Kun also looked around for a few times. Here is the study that his father used. He just took over and never thought of decorating the study. "I don''t think it''s simple. I have everything. I can use it easily. That''s enough!" Wankun road. Yuntian sat down beside him, with a light face and a slight upturned lip. It didn''t look like he was coming to help him. "When you come to wanwutang to see me, you must have something important to do." Wan Kun''s cold eyes fell on the beautiful face of the sky, and his heart really murmured. Yuntian feels a brocade box from his bosom and pushes it to wankun. Wan Kun picked up the brocade box and opened it. A brilliant light came out of the box. It''s a bead, with colorful beads. "What is this?" This pearl does not look like an ordinary pearl. It is the South China Sea pearl on the crown of the emperor''s Dragon. It does not shine so brightly. Yuntian said: "this is a dragon ball. I got it unintentionally in Beihai. The power contained in it is unimaginable to you. I have absorbed part of the power. The rest is for you." For you? Wan Kun raised his eyebrows. "You? Who do you mean? " Cloud sky turned, cold and clear eyes fell on WAN Kun''s face: "you, naturally you and wen''er, this dragon ball, should be my wedding gift to you." Wan Kun was stunned. What did he just say? A wedding present for him and wen''er? In other words, he accepted the fact? Don''t bother with Wen anymore? After returning to God, he asked, "why don''t you give it to her in person?" Cloud sky sighed, then smiled: "I want to, but I''m afraid to see her, and will change their mind, how? You want me to give it to her in person? " Wankun immediately put the brocade box into his arms, "no need, I can transfer it for you." Chapter 1771 "Wan Kun, I''m glad to meet you. In fact, I appreciate you very much, except for the identity of the rival." "That''s it!" "Wan Kun, I''m leaving now. Let''s go today and tell wen''er that today''s departure is not a farewell. I will come back. I will certainly." "Well, take care!" When Yuntian left Kyoto, only wankun, the former rival of love, was his brother today. What do you say? Is the sky gone? Where are you going? " Read the article Leng to look at Wan Kun, the heart is not clear what is the taste, like lost something, but also a sense of relief, a little acid, a little astringent. "He left this as a gift for us to get married." He took out the brocade box and handed it to Nianwen. Nianwen holds the brocade box tightly, but does not open it. Suddenly, his eyes turn red, and crystal tears roll down on the brocade box wrapped in red flannelette, and on her white and slender fingers. At first sight, he was still a big boy who couldn''t speak clearly, and she was a little girl with insufficient intelligence. In the blink of an eye more than a year later, they all changed. "He''s leaving, why don''t you tell me?" She held the brocade box and fell on wankun''s chest. Tears soaked his robe. He gently stroked her back, and his voice was soft: "silly girl, he must have made a great decision to make this decision. If you see you, you cry like this again, how can he be reluctant to go?" Nianwen looked up at wankun with dim eyes. "How can you say that you would like him to go?" Wan Kun said with a smile, "I don''t want him to go. He''s gone. He''s good to all of you. He said that he''ll come back and leave again. It''s for a better reunion. He''s figured it out. Haven''t you thought about it?" Friends, lovers, no matter how hard it is, we have to choose and choose. When the mood calms down, Nianwen opens the brocade box, which is a bead with colorful light. At the moment when the box cover is opened, she feels a strange force sliding into her meridians from her fingertips, which is a strange force, strong, thick, cold and cold. Seeing that Nianwen''s face changed, wankun quickly took the brocade box from her hand and covered it. "How are you?" Wan Kun asked. Nianwen shook his head: "I''m ok. It''s so strange. It seems that there is a powerful force in it. When I touch it, it wants to drill into my body. It''s cold. It''s really cold." She shivered as she spoke. Wan Kun said: "Yuntian said that this is a dragon ball. There is a very powerful force in it. He has absorbed part of it. The rest is for us. It seems that this force can not be absorbed casually. We should be more careful." Nianwen frowned and asked, "what did you just say? Yuntian says it''s a dragon ball? What is a dragon ball? Is jiaozhu the same thing that saved my father''s life? " Wan Kun said: "maybe it is. I''m not very clear. Yuntian said he got it unintentionally in Beihai. You know, Yuntian is always mysterious. His secrets seem to be many. I can''t find out his origin, family background, martial arts ways and everything about him." Wanjia''s intelligence network reads clearly. Even the information the emperor wants is collected by him. It can be seen that the coverage of Wanjia''s intelligence network is wide. Chapter 1772 However, Yuntian is an existence that even tens of thousands of families can''t find. She asked him many times about who he was, where he came from and what he wanted to do. He never answered her seriously. Every time, he perfunctorized or shifted the topic. Over time, she was used to his mystery. Wan Kun holds the still cold hand of Nian Wen: "I will go to see my father tomorrow and tell him about us." Read Wen and chuckle: "what''s the matter with us?" He held her hand tightly. "On the eighth day of the next month, it''s better to marry than to marry!" Chu Tianqi learned that Wan Kun and Nian Wen had already set a marriage date. He simply made a decree that the princess of Changle would be granted the title of Princess Changle, and the princess''s house would be given to thousands of families. The Marquis of Chang''an is granted to wankun, and the throne is hereditary. A princess of Changle, a Marquis of Chang''an, Changle and Chang''an, all represent the emperor''s best vision for them, and hope they can have Changle and Chang''an for a lifetime. Chu Dynasty''s most powerful side by side Wang Fu and Chu Dynasty''s richest ten thousand families get married. The marriage is the largest in history. It is said that the dowry of Princess Changle is arranged from the gate of ten thousand families to the gate of the city. In order to fit the dowry, ten thousand families specially built a huge warehouse to specially pile up the dowry of Princess Changle. Chu Tianqi came to the wedding party and became a marriage witness. During the dinner, he took his sister''s hand and his eyes were slightly red: "when my sister married her brother-in-law, I was a witness. Now Nianwen married wankun, and I am also a witness. I wish I could testify for their children again." Rongyue held his hand: "of course, you are still young, not much bigger than kun''er and wen''er, and then their children, naturally --" if she suddenly cut off the back, her fingers inadvertently touched Tianqi''s pulse. As a doctor, even if she accidentally touched someone''s pulse, she would subconsciously make a diagnosis. But this diagnosis, however, found a big problem. Tianqi''s situation doesn''t seem to be very good. No, it''s not as if, but certain. His situation is very bad. Tianqi saw that she suddenly stopped her mouth, her face changed slightly, and her fingers were tightly clasped on his pulse. She immediately realized something. She hurriedly retracted her hands and smiled, "sister Huang, how can you still feel the pulse like before? I''m the emperor. Can I feel the pulse of the Emperor at will?" He was laughing and joking. Dissolving the moon but can''t smile, grasping Tianqi''s wrist once more, making a detailed diagnosis again, and making a detailed diagnosis again, there is no change in the fine fruit, it''s still like that, it''s still like that! "When is it?" She held his hand and trembled softly, even the voice when she asked him. Tianqi smiled bitterly: "I can''t hide anything from you. I''m fine. Really, I''m fine now." "You''re fine now. What about the bad times? What''s a bad time like? " She is well aware of the disease. The world regarded her as a miracle doctor, but she had nothing to do with this disease. She could not cure this disease. Tianqi was very clear about it, so he would hide it from her all the time. Tianqi said: "when there is no bad time, it''s always good. Don''t think about it." "Tianqi, I''m your sister, I''m still a doctor. I know you and this disease. You say you''re very good. Can I believe that?" Tears could not stop falling, and the fear and despair in her heart deepened, which made her almost breathless. This is her only brother! She is the only one in the world, the only one. Chapter 1773 "Princess, you can''t take off the cover now. You have to wait for the Marquis to pick it off." Liu Er quickly covers the head for the princess. Nianwennaken, she has been sitting here like a piece of wood for nearly two hours. Her waist is about to be broken. She has to cover a piece of cloth and hold a huge golden crown. Her neck can hardly stand up. She pulled off the red cap on her head again and took off the gold crown. Then she exhaled comfortably: "I''m fed up with it. Who invented these rituals? Where is marriage? It''s just a matter of tossing people. If it wasn''t for my good health, can I live to tomorrow after such a toss?" "Fie fie FIE, princess, it''s your great day today. How can you talk as usual? This kind of unlucky words can''t be said again." Liu''er took the golden crown and the cover from the princess. It was heartache and funny. I''m afraid it''s the only one in the world. The swallow on the other side rushed to liu''er''s side and said with a smile, "sister liu''er, give me this. The princess must be hungry. You can bring some food for the princess." Liu''er nodded and put the golden crown and the delicate red head on Yan''er''s hand: "OK, you should be careful. You need to wear it later." The swallow receives the golden crown, which looks like something else. It''s said that the golden crown was made by 16 craftsmen hired by Wan Gongzi. It''s the only one in the world. It''s a waste for a princess not even to look at such a thing, let alone wear it on her head. If she could have such a golden crown when she married, it would be nice. Liu Er takes a plate of snacks that the princess likes to eat and sends them to the princess. Seeing that Yan Er is going to put the golden crown, she doesn''t come back. She hurries to say, "Yan Er, come and make tea, what are you busy with?" Swallow hurried to come over, the complexion is tiny red smile way: "I see Princess''s Feng Guan is really exquisite, then couldn''t help but see a few more." Nianwen takes a piece of mung bean cake from the plate Liu Er handed in and takes a bite and holds it in her mouth. It''s sweet but not greasy. It''s soft, waxy and fragrant. It''s her favorite taste. She always likes the snack made by the cook. Her mother asks the cook to follow her so that she won''t get used to it in Wanfu. She raised her eyes and glanced at the swallow. She said with a soft smile, "if you like it, I will give you one when you get married in the future." Yan''er was very happy. She was just about to thank liu''er, but she said, "princess, you can''t make such a joke. What''s the status of Yan''er? How can she get married with a phoenix crown? It''s against the rules. It''s for conviction. " Read this to think of, Feng Guan is not ordinary people can wear, give her not only useless, but also give her trouble, it is really she did not think fully. She said to the swallow, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t wear the Phoenix crown. I''ll add more boxes of makeup to you then." Swallow in the heart is very unwilling, full of disappointment, such a phoenix crown, which woman does not want to wear married? Why? Why are some people born superior? Why is her swallow born to be a servant? I''ve been a maid all my life! She is not willing to be a servant all her life. God has given her such a good appearance and body. Is it to make her a servant? No, no, it must not be. "What''s the matter with you? Don''t make tea yet? " Liu''er frowns, and Yan''er is always in a trance recently. She has a worried look on her face. Shouldn''t she have started to move her mind just after entering Wanfu? Chapter 1774 Swallow dry smile: "Princess big marriage, I am too happy, temporarily lost the spirit." Nianwen raises her eyebrows and looks at Yan''er. Yan''er and liu''er are sent to Jingwen residence by her mother to serve her when they are young. She has not lived in Jingwen since she was a child. She has lived in Wanfu for many years. She really has no special impression on the girl in Jingwen residence. Only in this more than one year can she slowly name several girls, liu''er and Yan''er are the closest to her, She trusted her most. Before marriage, her mother chose many maids to accompany her. She didn''t want them all, just liu''er and Yan''er. She is married to Wanfu, and it''s not anywhere else. The girls in Wanfu don''t know her. She was the master in this mansion since she was a child, so she doesn''t need to bring a bosom friend from home. Besides, she has no bosom friend, which is the same to everyone. "How old is the swallow this year?" It will be discovered that she doesn''t even know how old the swallow is. "Swallow son is busy to return:" return princess, maidservant this year 16 Read Wen to nod, and look at Liu Er: "how about you? How old are you this year? " Liu er said with a smile, "go back to the princess, my maid is 17 this year." A sixteen, a seventeen, have reached the age of marriage, but because they are slaves, the marriage can not be decided by themselves, or drag on year by year, lonely life, old to be a nurturing mother, in the house to receive a son and a daughter, so ended the life, such fate, in the backyard of the nobility, many. Or, through the intermediary of the steward''s mother in some position in the government, they are allocated to their own sons or the sons of relatives. If they are lucky, they will become a family. If they are unlucky, they will be ruined all their lives. "Anyone you like?" After reading the text for a while, I suddenly asked. Liu''er was surprised and knelt down in front of the Princess: "princess, do you hear any gossip? The maidservant is devoted to serving the princess, never thinking about anything else. Please be aware of it. " Yan''er also knelt down and followed liu''er''s words: "yes, princess, the maid and sister liu''er are in jingwenju after urinating. Although they don''t have many days to serve the princess, they are all in the princess''s body. They never thought about anything else. It must be that those servants in the house are jealous when they see the princess treat the maids well. If they want to leave our master and servant, please don''t believe in slander. ¡± reading is just a casual question. I didn''t expect that they would react so much. I waved: "get up, I''m just asking. It doesn''t mean anything else. You''re too fussy." Two people get up, in the heart still feel improper, looking at the princess''s eyes is very careful. Nianwen added: "you are not young. Even if you have a sweetheart, it''s not a heinous crime. I just want to tell you that as long as you want to marry someone and have a man of your own heart, I will arrange it for you." Liu er''s face was very happy. The princess never said anything in vain. She said so and thought so. Then she knelt down again: "thank you very much, princess. Your servant is very grateful." The most important thing in a woman''s life is not to find a good son-in-law to marry, to have a few fat boys, and to live a stable life, let alone to sell their slaves like this, what else can they ask for? Yan''er''s heart is full of five flavors. She dare not show half of them on her face. She looks grateful and thanks liu''er for her kindness. Chapter 1775 Nianwen added: "I went to Wanwu hall with wankun some days ago. Most of the shopkeepers in the hall are young people. I will ask wankun in a few days to see who is still short of a woman in charge. I will show you both." Liu ER and Yan Er naturally have different ideas. Now they come to Wanfu. Wanfu is different from Wangfu. Wanfu starts from business. Most of the people who go in and out of Wanfu every day are the powerful people of my uncle. They are some talents who control the business lifeline of Wanfu. Among them, there are the old and the young. Those young shopkeepers will always have some young people who are not married, and my uncle is upright and awe inspiring. His assistant will not be worse. She can marry such a man-made wife, which is her greatest blessing. Swallows only want to fly to the branches, only to think of the man''s life. Today''s uncle is the Marquis of Chang''an. She would rather be concubine to the Marquis than wife to the shopkeepers. Liu''er comes to Nianwen''s side and pinches her arms and legs. She laughs: "princess, although the decoration of Wanfu is very luxurious, it''s smaller here after all. As a princess, it''s too aggrieved for you to live in such a place." Nianwen shrugs: "there''s nothing to be wronged. I''m familiar with all the plants and trees here. I like it here. Besides, the princess mansion and the Marquis mansion are both under construction. It''s going to take two or three years to finish the project, and I''ll live for two or three years." The swallow was really envious: "princess, will you live in the princess house or the Marquis house in the future?" I really haven''t thought about this question in reading. Since swallow asked, please think about it seriously. "Well, that''s it. I''ll live in Houfu if I''m happy. If I''m not happy, I''ll live in Princess mansion." Liu Er doesn''t understand "what''s the reason?" "My silly sister, don''t you understand?" the swallow said with a smile? The princess means that if the Marquis does not make the princess angry, the princess will live in the marquis. If the Marquis makes the princess angry, the princess is not happy, she will go to live in the princess house alone. " Liu''er''s face slightly changed and frowned and glared at Yan''er: "don''t talk nonsense. How could Hou ye make the princess angry? He can''t love the princess too much. Besides, the couple live together for a long time, and they are a little stumbling between each other. That''s the most normal thing. If the bed quarrels and the bed is closed, they can''t leave the house to live in another place when they are angry. That''s not OK." Yan''er frowns and stares at liu''er displeased. Liu''er doesn''t know what''s going on in her mind. She''s against her everywhere. It''s annoying to block her with words. After hearing liu''er''s words, Nianwen nodded thoughtfully: "liu''er''s words are reasonable. My mother once said that it''s normal for husband and wife to quarrel with each other. Just say it." She has seen her parents quarrel because of some things. They get red faced and thick necked. When their parents get angry, they ignore them. When their parents get angry, they will coax their parents. That''s the real couple. Xi Po hurried in from the outside and said: "princess, the son-in-law is coming. It seems that she was drunk and was helped by others." Liu''er hurriedly asks Yan''er to pick up the crests and caps. She quickly takes away the snacks and arranges the princess''s clothes. Although I have known him for more than ten years, I can''t do it again. But at this moment, she still feels extremely nervous, her small heart is beating wildly, and her palms are sweating. Chapter 1776 The entourage helped Wan Kun, who was drunk and could not walk, into the room and let him lie beside the princess. A group of people in the house of the Six Dynasties said, "well, let''s go out. The Marquis and the princess are tired. We should have a rest earlier." Xi Po hesitates a little: "this is the rule --" Xiao Liu interrupts her: "the rule is set by people. The Marquis is drunk like this. It''s useless for you to keep it." Xipo still hesitated. This was the wedding of the princess and the marquis. She received a reward of one thousand Liang. She could not do anything wrong. So she took her eyes to see the two girls beside the princess. Liu''er asked the princess in a low voice, "princess? What do you think? " They are eager to disappear immediately. Those complicated rules and regulations are the most annoying. She is worried that she has no chance to avoid them. With such an opportunity, how can she let it go. "Let''s listen to the sixth grader. You all step back." Xi Po got the princess''s order. Naturally, it''s hard to say anything more. She immediately led two Xi niangs out. Liu''er and Yan''er of the Six Dynasties said, "what are you still doing? Let''s go together. " On the night of the wedding, the young man of his family has been waiting for this day for too long, but he can''t let these ignorant girls mix it up. Liu''er and Yan''er don''t pay attention to Xiao Liu, but wait for the princess''s order. Read a text way: "you also retreat." "Yes!" Liu''er bends her knees and blesses her body. Her eyes are full of worries. The Marquis is has sinned like this. Can the princess serve her? She never served. When the door is closed, the sound of footsteps will fade away. Nianwen is relieved. She finally runs out. She reaches for the red cap on her head, but the other hand first clasps her wrist. "Don''t move, I will!" He sat up slowly, his voice was low, dumb and steady. He was not half drunk. "Are you not drunk?" She could not see his face. She could only smell the smell of wine all over him and the hot temperature when he held her wrist. He got up with a smile, went to the table, picked up the pure gold scale wrapped in red silk, and walked back to her slowly, "how can I get drunk on such an important day?" "Today, my uncle is here, and all the civil and military officials are here. Can they let you go? When did you practice this skill of never getting drunk? " Holding the scale in his hand, he picked up the big red cap lightly, looked at the familiar face that made him extremely excited, and the smile became more and more brilliant: "of course, they will not let me go, except for the wine for the emperor and our parents, the rest is just water." "She chuckles:" you can also play such a careful eye He took her by the hand and pulled her to a table full of happy fruits and sat down: "if I don''t play with this careful eye, how can I enjoy the once-in-a-lifetime wedding night?" Her pink face is suffused with rosy clouds, and even the root behind her ears is red through. "Who knows if this is the only wedding night in your life?" He took the pot and poured the wine, and sent a glass to her. "It''s easier to say than to do. It''s going to be a long time. You can wait and see." From the time he remembered, there was no other woman in his eyes. Once upon a time, now and in the future. "Drink this cup of wine, and we will never be separated." He took her hand. "Well, we will never be separated." She smiled sweetly, her heart was full, and together with him, she looked up to meet the wine in the cup. Ten years of love, finally in today''s cloud. Chapter 1777 "Wener, do you know? I''ve fantasized about you thousands of times. " "But it disappoints you?" "Thousands of times more beautiful than I thought, thousands of times, wen''er, I''m really happy, very happy." His eyes, jump up a bunch of blazing flames, burning, from his eyes into his heart, through his hands, burning her every inch of skin. He picked her up and walked step by step to the bed with the Red Veil hanging over it. She''s always used to being careless. When she comes to this meeting, she''s so shy that she can''t even speak. "Let me down!" She bowed her head to his chest, heard his heart beating faster and faster, and felt the deep ups and downs of his chest, the calm surface, all false. "Good!" He answered her in a low voice. At the same time, he put down her, covered his body and bent his head to hold the long-awaited red lips. It was the taste of his yearning day and night. This taste haunted him day and night. Today, he finally had a long cherished wish. Mandarin ducks lay golden curtains at night, peacocks spring breeze soft jade screen. It''s just a young man with just blood, who has just tasted the taste of human affairs, which is wonderful, which he has never experienced. In his arms, he hugged a man who was as fragrant as nephrite. Something under him had never been soft before, but he did not dare to touch her again. He did not want to see her cry because of pain. "How are you?" He kissed her on her jade like shoulder. She was sleepy and seemed to hear his questions, but she didn''t seem to hear them. She just answered in a dreamy way. She didn''t know whether it was dreamy or he. He sighed: "you little goblin, can still sleep. How can I survive the long night?" No matter how long the night is, no matter how hard it is, he finally survived, afraid to disturb her good dream, and never moved her hand. The sun came in through the window, and fell on her delicate and white face like a baby. Through the earlobe shaped like a drop of water, he saw a lot of thin, white and soft fluff. His eyes fell on her bright red and full lips, and the taste began to reverberate in his brain. It''s not easy to cool the heat, and stand up again. She seemed to feel someone staring at her with hungry wolf like eyes, blinking her confused eyes and looking at all the unfamiliar things in front of her. Then she remembered that she married wankun, and now she is the daughter-in-law of Wanjia. Last night, she made the ceremony of Duke Zhou. When I think of the gift of Duke Zhou, her face turns red immediately. It''s really painful and happy... I don''t know how to describe it. "Awake?" The hot and humid breath was behind her ears, and the big hand, which had always been on her waist, had moved to her chest. She was shocked to look back at him. The magnified handsome face was in front of her. "What? So surprised to see me? Don''t you forget that we are husband and wife. You have to get used to the fact that the first person you see when you wake up in the morning is me. " His hand restlessly rubbed her face. She hurriedly grabbed his hand and pushed him away: "OK, get up quickly." Wan Kun reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms. He bent his head and kissed her full and attractive red lips: "now I''ll let you go for a while, and I can''t be pushed away at night." "Let''s talk about the evening. Get up soon. It''s time for outsiders to laugh at us." They have been waiting for them for a long time because of the graceful figure outside the carved door covered with bright paper. Wankun reluctantly released her and sighed: "spring night is short, spring night is short!" Chapter 1778 Wan Kun got up and went into the bathroom of the ear room. His servants had already entered from the other end of the ear room. They filled the tub with hot water, and beside it were his usual clothes, shoes and socks. Nianwen enters the other side of the ear, where liu''er and Yan''er take care of the bath. There are fragrant flower petals floating in the bucket. After steaming in hot water, they are more fragrant. Liu''er saw the trace on the princess, and she covered her mouth and chuckled: "princess, it''s very kind of me to treat you." Read text to look up at her: "how to say this?" She asked. Liu erxiu''s face was slightly red, and said in a low voice: "the maid once heard that the elder sisters said that most of the newly married men would turn the woman''s body into a blue, blue, purple and purple trace, and only care about their own comfort. No matter the first time the woman''s family had a wedding, it would hurt. Although there are traces on the princess, it can be seen that the uncle has been very restrained." Read Wen red face low smile: "you this wench, really didn''t see, you know so much." Liu''er also blushed: "princess, I just heard that. Don''t make fun of me." Yan''er is watching and listening. He is more and more yearning for the marquis. Such a husband has the richest moon in the world, a handsome and tall appearance, a noble identity, and such deep feelings. This is the perfect husband in the dreams of all women in the world. After washing and rinsing, they had breakfast together. They didn''t eat much to read and they didn''t seem to have a good appetite. "What''s the matter with you? That''s it? " Wan Kun put down his chopsticks and reached out to read Wen''s hand: "you look so thin, you have to eat more, otherwise how can you give me a big fat boy?" "Read a text coquettish horizontal he one eye:" early in the morning, nonsense what? I''m not afraid of getting fat, but I suddenly want to eat vegetables and fry them This is the original, he immediately stood up: "you wait, I''ll buy it for you." She hurriedly pulled him: "don''t go, I just want to eat a little suddenly, and I don''t have to. When is it? I can''t buy it when I go. Forget it." Xiaoliu said with a smile: "you can have a rest, marquis. I''ll buy it." Wan Kun shook his head: "I''ll go myself. I used to buy all the vegetable sausages wen''er ate. It''s the same now. It won''t change in the future. I''ll buy you a lifetime of vegetable sausages." When the swallow heard this, he was very excited, but he was very confused: "Hou ye, since the princess likes to eat the vegetarian sausages of this family, why don''t you invite the cook to our house, and let him make it for the princess in the house. If the princess wants it, she can eat it at any time. Isn''t it better?" Wan Kun didn''t look at the swallow, and took the hand of Nian Wen. "I used to wonder why my father always liked to go to that shop to buy vegetable and fry it for you and your mother. Why not just invite that man to the palace to cook it for our mother?" "Later, I learned that my parents didn''t want this kind of delicious food to be unique to the royal family. They wanted to share it with each other. Moreover, my father enjoyed the process of buying food for his beloved woman and daughter, so did I." "Read a text to smile to ask:" so, you are to prepare to learn from my father how coax madam Wan Kun put on his robe and saw the strong sunshine outside his eyes: "I don''t need to learn. It''s good for you. I''m born with it." Her heart was like putting on honey: "I didn''t expect that the once taciturn son of ten thousand families was a glib man. In the early morning, he was like putting on honey. Who was going to die sweet?" Read the text and make fun of it. Chapter 1779 "Is that sweet? Will not the days to come be spent in honey pots? " He pinched her pretty nose. "Wait, I''ll be back soon." Wan Kun turns around and leaves. The breakfast on the table is also taken down by the maid. She yawned and was still very tired, thinking whether to go to sleep again. Swallow quickly step in: "princess, Miss Gu asks to see you." Read the article to pick eyebrows: "Miss Gu? Which Miss Koo Liu''er took over the conversation: "it''s Gu Xian, the woman in charge of the family, who met her yesterday. She''s not a good person. Later, she asked someone to inquire about her. She said that she was the granddaughter of the old shopkeeper. When thousands of families were in trouble, the mother in charge of the family was too frightened and died. She couldn''t find the right person in the hospital for a while. The old shopkeeper asked her granddaughter to come over for a while. Who knows Miss Gu is addicted to managing affairs in this courtyard. Last month, the old shopkeeper sent someone to pick her up. He said that after the princess got married, she would naturally take the person in charge of her family, and she would not be able to use her. Besides, she is a big daughter of yellow flowers, and she is not a maid in this mansion. It''s not a matter to waste her time here. And she has reached the age of making friends. In the past two years, the old shopkeeper has done a lot of things for her She just didn''t want to live or die, and she didn''t want to leave. She just blew the people sent by the old shopkeeper back. " When it comes to Gu Xian, Nian Wenli is impressed again. When she and Yuntian returned to Kyoto, they first came to Wanfu, where they met her. At that time, they were not impressed. Later, they saw her again. It was the Mid Autumn Festival a few months later, in wankun''s room, on wankun''s bed. She forgot the man and the thing. Now, it''s funny that she forgot this person. It''s just a girl who wants to climb the branch. This kind of thing is not the first time that she has met. There are so many women who have had a lot of thoughts on the male master in the years of Wang Fu or even Wan Fu. "Let her in!" She would like to see if, after half a year, Gu Xian has become more and more independent. After a while, Gu Xian stepped into the main room with a light step. Behind her, she followed a little girl. It''s really funny. Even the lady in charge sent by the old shopkeeper is just like the old lady in the mansion. She even matches her servant girl. She sat at the table, sipping the cup of tea with a jade background. When Gu Xian entered the room, she saw the former princess, the present princess, dressed in gorgeous brocade, and her face was more delicate than when she saw her last time. She was very jealous in her heart. Why did God give her all the good things in the world, such as beauty, family background, identity and perfect husband? She seemed to be born a winner in life. She wanted to get what she wanted, but she didn''t know how much effort it would take. "Guxian has seen the princess!" She curtsey, although not willing, but people are princess, it is her parents and grandfather to see, also to salute. "Free!" Read text to raise eyes, cool light eyes sweep to her, voice light. Gu Xian straightened up and forced out a stiff smile on her face: "princess, you have just come to the mansion. I''m afraid that something is not clear. I''d like to say it to the princess." Liu''er then said, "Miss Gu''s words are so bad. The princess grew up in this house when she peed. She lived here longer than in the palace. How could she just come here?" Chapter 1780 Liu''er said again, "it''s Miss Gu. I haven''t seen her before." Gu Xian was scolded and asked by a servant repeatedly. She couldn''t hold her face. She frowned and said, "the princess has seen me more than once. Why? Do you have to see it? " Dare to scold her girl in front of her? What if she''s not here? It seems that she really thinks she is a green onion. "Miss Gu has such a big temper." Seeing that the princess had spoken, Gu Xian dared not speak any more. She immediately bowed to her knees and said, "Gu Xian dare not!" "Dare not? I think you dare. When did I see you last time? Was the Mid Autumn Festival last year? " When it comes to last year''s Mid Autumn Festival, Gu Xian''s face is instantly red, red and white, which is very wonderful. "Yes, it was last year''s Mid Autumn Festival." In front of her, she was as humble as a grain of dust. Though she was not so humble, what could this change? "Miss Gu, what happened in the past, I just want to know now. What''s your purpose of staying here first?" What''s Gu Xian''s purpose of staying here? Why should she ask if she knows? Liu Er scolds: "the princess asks you, don''t you hear?" Gu Xian is still silent. Nianwen took the cup of tea on the table and took a sip. Seeing that she was still silent, she said quietly, "Miss Gu, this may be your last chance. If you don''t say it at this time, you may not have any chance in the future." Gu Xian looks white. What does she mean? Don''t say now, there will be no chance in the future? Is she trying to get rid of herself? She is a princess in high position and the hostess of this ten thousand mansion. It''s just a matter of one word to let her go. Once she orders, does she have the reason not to go? You can''t depend on it. In this case, it''s better to simply say, what can we do? she looked up, her eyes staring straight at the Royal Princess. "Princess, the reason why ancient Princess stayed in Wan Fu was because she was so silly." After a pause, she saw that the face of the princess had not changed. Then she said: "to be honest with the princess, Gu Xian fell in love with the Marquis at the first sight since she met him when she was ten years old. She thought about it day and night, thinking only that she could become the Marquis one day - her sweetheart." One side of the swallow angrily scolded: "you are presumptuous, in front of the princess, how dare you --" read Wen to wave his hand: "don''t worry, let her go on." Gu Xian then said: "the princess also knows that the Marquis is is devoted to the princess, and has never put Gu Xian in her eyes. Gu Xian knows that she can''t be the Marquis''s sweetheart. Gu Xian has nothing to ask for. She just asks the princess to keep Gu Xian and let Gu Xian stay with the marquis. Even if she is a concubine, even if she is a girl, Gu Xian has no complaints." Nianwen looks at Gu Xian, who is infatuated and crazy, and suddenly understands wankun''s heart. I''m afraid that''s what Wan Kun''s mood is like when he is constantly being pursued and entangled by other men. "It''s not necessary to be a maidservant. You''re not the only one in the house. You say to be a concubine --" She lengthened the ending, deliberately cut off the words behind her, and gave Gu Xian infinite reverie. then added: "it''s just that I do not have to has the final say of my concubine, but at least I agree with Hou Ye. So, you wait in this room first, and then Hou Ye comes back. I''ll ask you again. If he wants to, I will have no opinion." Chapter 1781 Gu Xian''s face was white again, and Xu Xu''s despair appeared in her eyes. She and WAN Kun had been living together in the mansion for more than a year. Wan Kun never looked at her directly, not at all. He could not even call her name, recognize her face, and forbid her to approach. Asked the old man in the mansion, Wan Kun never allowed a woman to step into his bedroom, except for Zheng Nianwen and his mother. Most of the servants in his courtyard were men, few women, and most of them were elderly women. He is deliberately avoiding disrespect, not letting those willing slaves have the chance to infect him, because his heart, always installed a person, his eyes never see the existence of others. Now they are newly married again. It is sweet as honey that they let him take a concubine. How could he be willing? This is clearly to change the way to drive her away, or let her sweetheart drive her away personally. But such a refusal is equivalent to giving up this opportunity. She is not willing to say what miracle will happen? Just as her mind swayed and hesitated, wankun came back with a delicate food box in his hand, followed by Xiaoliu. When Wan Kun entered the room, he went straight to the desk where Nian Wen was sitting. He didn''t look at the other people in the room at all, and he didn''t realize that there were one or two irrelevant people in the room. Liu''s eyes were sharp. He saw her as soon as he entered the room. He frowned and said, "Miss Gu? Why are you here? " Gu Xian immediately replied, "I''m here to say hello to the princess and the marquis." Good day, please? Little six immediately thought of something. She was not the servant of the house or the concubine or aunt. How can I help you? Wan Kun put the vegetable in the food box on the bed and a bowl of sweet milk: "it''s all your favorite. It''s still hot. Eat it quickly." Nianwen obediently picked up a fried bun and took a nibble: "well, it''s still the same as before. It''s good." Wan Kun sat down beside her, took the veil and wiped the corners of her mouth: "look what you eat, it''s the same as when you were a child." Reading Wen Weizheng, I suddenly remembered some things when I was a child. At that time, Wan Kun, like now, wiped her mouth with a veil, and there was a look of contempt on her red face. Did Wan Kun like her then? Gu Xian bited her lips and looked at each other sweetly, so she could show her love in front of her. Is that really good? It was not until after eating a whole pan-fried bag that Wen Niang said to Wan Kun, "Miss Gu said she would be your concubine." Wan Kun was shocked. "Miss Gu? Who is Miss Gu? " "Nian Wen points to Gu Xian, who is standing at the side of the door." this is not Miss Gu. Do you really know her Wan Kun frowned and glanced at Gu Xian. His eyes were full of displeasure: "I don''t know." "Hou ye, this old lady is the granddaughter of the old shopkeeper. Last year, when we had an accident in Wanfu, the mother of the shopkeeper in the backyard died. At that time, the housekeeper also left. The front yard and backyard had no backbone. The old shopkeeper sent his own housekeeper to help manage the front yard, and the back yard let the old lady help with it." Wankun suddenly seemed to have something like this. "I went back to the old shopkeeper in the mansion and said this. I asked him to take you back then. Why are you still there?" He doesn''t care about the matter in the backyard. Unexpectedly, the person in charge is still her. Is there a lack of people in the house to this extent? Gu Xian''s face was blue and white for a while. She felt that the humiliation she had received in her life was not as much as that she had received in today''s day. Chapter 1782 "Back to the Marquis, my grandfather did send someone to pick me up. I refused to go back, which kept me." "You won''t go back? Why? " Wan Kun raised his eyebrows and looked at the strange woman in front of him. She was 15 or 16 years old, beautiful and lovely. Her eyes were very stubborn, stubborn and full of some ambition. Gu Xian''s mind is horizontal. Anyway, if we have reached this point, it''s better to just talk about it. If we don''t succeed, we''ll leave it to fate. She stepped forward and knelt down in front of wankun: "because of the Marquis, Guxian came to Wanfu to be the lady in charge of the hospital, because of the Marquis and grandfather sending someone to pick me up, but I refused to go, because of the Marquis, because Guxian loved the Marquis since she was a child, Guxian had no other desire, just wanted to stay with the Marquis and serve the Marquis all her life, even if she was only a servant girl carrying tea and delivering water, Guxian also wanted to serve him Willingly. " Wan Kun''s face was impassive all the time. The higher his brow was, the colder his eyes were. "I didn''t expect that the ancient family is now a rich and noble family. She was so willing to be humble. If a good young lady didn''t do it, she wanted to be a concubine. I don''t know if your grandfather knew what to do? Or is it your grandfather who inspired you to do this? " Gu Xian hurriedly shook her head: "no, no, no, he didn''t know my mind, he didn''t know anything about it, and he also told me that you can''t think about the Marquis at all, but I --" "you are also a person with a heart. When you know that this person''s feelings are not under the control of wisdom, I have told myself constantly not to think about those unrealistic things But I just can''t control myself. Hou ye, xian''er hasn''t forgotten you since she saw you when she was ten years old. I''m looking forward to seeing you again day and night Wan Kun said coldly, "see now? Is it more than one side, satisfied? " If it wasn''t for craziness, reading the text would really spray out that mouth of tea. A big man, just for a girl who is infatuated with herself, is it really good? But she was quite comfortable. "Marquis, xian''er doesn''t ask for anything else, just to stay in the mansion, it doesn''t matter whether he is a slave or a servant. He just wants to see Marquis often and ask him to complete it." She fell down and kowtowed. Her bright white forehead hit the ground with a thud, which hurt her. Wan Kun was not moved at all. He still said in his indifferent voice, "if it wasn''t for your surname, I still read your grandfather''s love affair with Wan family, do you think you can still talk to me here?" Gu Xian raised her head in tears: "Hou Ye --" Wan Kun glanced at Xiao Liu coldly: "what are you still doing? Don''t you send Miss Gu back? In the future, without my orders, Miss Gu will not be allowed to worry about the affairs in the mansion. The princess will decide the affairs in the mansion. " Liu Lianlian should be smiling on his face. He has been waiting for this day for a long time. For more than a year, he is a day defense and night defense. Even if Gu Xian gets a chance, fortunately, he has been waiting for this day. Small six jump up to Gu Xian''s front, "Miss Gu, please!" Gu Xian wants to ask for WAN Kun again, but she doesn''t want to see Liu Yi. Xiaoliu is in a hurry. He reaches out to clasp Gu Xian''s arm and pulls her up. He is very unhappy and says, "did you hear what the Marquis said? Not yet! " Gu Xian is thus led away from the upper room by Xiao liuban, who has been following the peach beside Gu Xian. With a long sigh of relief, she runs away without a shadow. Chapter 1783 At last, the room was quiet. Wankun caught the hand of Nianwen and looked at her grumpily: "you can deal with it by yourself. Why wait for me?" Nianwen took back his hand and said coolly, "how dare I say it''s really your childhood sweetheart? If I deal with it, don''t you blame me? " Wan Kun catches her small hand again and takes a nibble at her mouth: "you bad girl, who else is my childhood sweetheart besides you? No conscience! " She was bitten all over by him and thought of the scene of last night. She blushed at once and quickly took back her hand. She was coquettish and said, "why? Someone else is watching!" Liu Er hurriedly pulls the swallow to retreat, and Liu Liu also retreats wisely and closes the door outside. Wan Kun chuckled: "no one has seen it. Let me take another bite." He put out his hand and clasped the wrist of Nianwen, pulled her into his arms, and let her sit on his leg. The fire started from his belly. He forced himself to endure, tightly around her waist, smelled the fragrance of her body, and sighed with satisfaction: "finally, you have become my wife. I really want to hold you like this and never give up my hand." She leaned on his shoulder, exhaled like a blue: "then I''m afraid your legs will be wasted." The damp and hot breath spewed out in his neck, and the evil fire which was under strong pressure jumped up again, and it could not be pressed any more. His hand around her slender waist tightened tightly, and his voice was dry and dull: "Wen Er, I think --" "what do you want?" She looked up at him, her soft red lips touching his chin. He bent his head and kissed the red lips that had tempted him for a long time. He wantonly seized the sweet taste between her lips. I don''t know when, they have been lying on the bed, warm curtain down, mandarin duck neck, lingering into the bone. Sweet days are always very fast. It''s half a month since they got married. They are as sweet as the wedding day. No matter how busy they are, Wan Kun will buy her the breakfast she wants to eat before leaving. No matter how many things happen at noon, he will put everything down and go back to the government to accompany her for lunch. In the evening, he never took part in any social activities, and returned to the government early to stay with his wife. When the moon was full again, Wan Kun came back later today. Xiao Liu came earlier and wrote that the emperor had called him to go to the palace temporarily. I''m afraid she had no time to come back to accompany her for dinner, so she used some. It was a little sultry. She sat in the courtyard waiting for her husband to come back and enjoy the moon. I don''t know how Yuntian is now. I don''t know where he went. How is his life? I''m not used to it. "What do you want, princess?" Liu''er fanned her. Seeing her looking out at the moon, she looked sad. Read a text to sigh, way: "also don''t know how the sky is now, when will return to Beijing." Liu''er frowned and said, "princess, don''t say that to the marquis." Read the text to pick eyebrows: "why not? Yuntian is not only a friend of mine, but also a friend of wankun. He is also our life-saving benefactor. Although he meant something to me before, now I have married wankun. Yuntian chose to leave, which means that he has accepted the result. In this case, what''s wrong with friends missing each other? " Liu''er hurriedly said, "princess, I have no other intention. I just want to see the Marquis treat you like this. If you mention other men in front of him, I''m afraid it will make the Marquis unhappy." Chapter 1784 Afraid to offend him? Nianwen is stunned. She is Zheng Nianwen. She is not a green jade on the road. She is Zheng Nianwen who has been free and unrestrained since she was a child. When will she be afraid to offend anyone? Because he is wan Kun, her husband? Don''t mothers often say that husband and wife should be frank with each other? If you can''t even say what you really think, what else can you say frankly? She suddenly smiled, and said to liu''er, "Hou Ye is different from other men. He understands my mind, and it''s OK with him." Liu''er wants to persuade again, but is pulled by Yan''er. Yan''er shakes her head and signals her to stop talking. Liu Er sighed in silence. She said that the princess''s mind was too simple, and the man''s mind was too simple. The Marquis held the princess on the tip of his heart. She was the only one in her mind. Naturally, he hoped that the princess would treat him like this. If he knew that the princess was still thinking of another man, even though it was just the ordinary friend''s, he would not be happy ¡£ When wankun came back, he was drunk. Looking at the reading of the text, he was intoxicated. "It was originally a meeting, but who knew the rise of the emperor, he asked me to accompany him for a few drinks." She took the blouse he handed over and handed it to Yan''er. She said with a smile, "what does the emperor want from you?" Wan Kun glanced at Yan''er and liu''er and said with a smile, "nothing, I''ll tell you later." Read the article and understand the meaning. Some things, the less people know, the better. After all, Yan''er and liu''er are servant girls. They seem loyal on the surface. But who knows what they will be in the future? It''s related to the emperor. Naturally, they can''t say it in front of them. "I think the moon is good today. Let''s go for a walk in the garden, shall we?" Wan Kun took her hand and asked, he was full of wine, and didn''t want to smoke her in this room. He went out to have a breath of wind, which was good for dispersing the taste. She nodded, "well, I''m bored, too." Two hands are holding hands in the garden. Wan Kun looks up at the bright moon in the sky and says with a smile, "next month is the Mid Autumn Festival. Shall we go to Qingshui lake to spend time with my father?" Nianwen smiled: "well, I think so too. Dad lives alone in Qingshui lake, which is too lonely. Let''s persuade him to go back to his house this time. If he refuses, my mother said that if he got a Persian cat recently, it will be sent to our house in two days. Next month, we will take the cat with him. If Dad refuses to come back, we will leave the cat to him, so that we can do well A companion. " Wan Kun reached out his hand and pinched her little face: "I didn''t expect that Zheng Nianwen, who is usually careless, would have such a delicate and thoughtful thought." "What is it? Is that what I do on weekdays?" She looked up at the bright moon in the sky, and thought of the conversation with liu''er just now. She felt an impulse in her heart. She wanted to test whether her wankun was different from the ordinary man. Her wankun should be more open-minded than the ordinary man. "Wan Kun, what do you think he is doing now? Where did you go? How are you doing? " She asked him with her head up. Wan Kun was shocked. He didn''t expect wen''er to ask him this now. After Yuntian left Kyoto, he lost his trace. He tried to find him, but he found nothing. That guy has never been so mysterious. "I don''t know. Do you want to see him?" He raised his eyebrows, his eyes seemed calm. "He is our friend, don''t you want to know if he is OK?" read the article Chapter 1785 He stopped and stood in front of Wen Nian''s body, looking into her eyes seriously: "wen''er, do you think the same as I think?" Nianwen frowned: "what do you mean by that?" Wan Kun didn''t make a sound, just looked at her. Her mood began to get upset. Why does she always mention the sky. After a long silence, he said stiffly, "it''s not interesting. Just ask. Let''s go. Go back." Nianwen reaches for him, but he doesn''t hold on to anything. He walks very fast. After walking for a long time, he suddenly turns around and sees her still standing where she is. Although the moonlight is brighter than before, he still can''t see the expression on her face, only vaguely feel that she seems angry. He came to her, but she backed away. "Wen''er -- I just, I just --" he didn''t know how to explain, he didn''t mean anything else, but she suddenly mentioned the sky, he was a little upset. Nianwen turns around and runs away, knowing that he is chasing after her. She uses the golden cicada''s Footwork which hasn''t been used for a long time, and rushes back to the main room, slamming the door closed, leaning back against the door, motionless. Liu''er and Yan''er have been guarding outside. Seeing the princess coming back, they are going to wait on her. But she blows into the house like a gust of wind. After closing the door, she refuses to open it. "What''s the matter with the princess? I was fine when I just went out! " Liu Er is worried. She has never seen a princess like this. The swallow said, "did you quarrel with the Marquis? Look at the appearance of the princess just now. Her eyes are still red. It must be a fight. " Thinking of the quarrel between them, swallow suddenly felt very excited. She felt that her chance was coming. Although she was worried, she was very happy. At this time, wankun chased into the main room, saw liu''er and Yan''er guarding at the door, and asked, "what about the princess?" Liu''er pointed to the closed door and said, "the princess didn''t know what happened. Suddenly she came back and closed the door when she came in. She couldn''t open it." Wan Kun came forward and clapped at the door: "wen''er, open the door quickly. Listen to my explanation. Open the door quickly." At the other end of the door, wen''er shook his head and his voice slightly choked, "I don''t want to hear you, Wan Kun. I think you are different from other men. I think you really understand me. I think it''s my fault that I think everything is too good." Wan Kun was so worried that he didn''t know what kind of crazy he was just going to say that to her. Because she trusted him, she mentioned the sky to him, but he -- "wen''er, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault. Would you like to open the door first?" Read Wen to shake his head: "you go, I think we need a quiet!" Yan''er came forward and said to Wan Kun, "it seems that the princess won''t open the door. It''s better for the Marquis to go to the study to have a rest today. When the princess''s anger subsides tomorrow, he will naturally listen to your explanation." Wan Kun ignored the swallow and stood at the door of the room for a long time. He didn''t turn around until the light in the room went out. At three o''clock, Wan Kun was reading at his desk, not sleepy. The book he had read had not turned a page for half a day. Liu has been sent back to rest by him. He is the only one left in the study. Light footsteps from far and near, his heart a joy, look up to the door that is not covered. When the door opened, a beautiful and familiar face appeared in front of him. His happy face was suddenly dark and then lit up: "the princess asked you to come?" Chapter 1786 Swallow came in with the steaming beef noodles. She gently hooked her lips and showed her perfect smile. You know, this smile has been practiced for many days in the mirror. "Marquis, it''s late at night. Seeing that you haven''t slept, I''m afraid you are hungry. So I''ll send you a night snack. Please have some." Wan Kun looks at the beef noodles she has put in her hand, and frowns slightly. It seems that wen''er didn''t ask her to send them. Wen''er knows that he doesn''t like beef, and only eats light Yangchun noodles. "No, you can step back." He leaned his back into the chair and never looked at the swallow again. Yan''er is slightly shocked. Is it not good enough to do it by herself? Haven''t you attracted the attention of the Marquis? "What are you doing? Not yet? " Wan Kun was upset. He didn''t want to see anyone except wen''er. Yan''er is helpless. She has seen the Marquis many times in the palace. Although she can''t understand the nature of the Marquis, she also knows that once he frowns, it''s better not to provoke him. Swallow took up the beef noodles and turned around. When he came to the door, he heard Hou Ye suddenly call her, "wait a minute." She turned to look at the marquis in the broad backed chair. The Marquis is still frowning. His face doesn''t look very good. "How is she now, princess?" Originally to ask the princess, she lost for a while, but did not dare to reveal it easily. Before she succeeded, she could not reveal her intention. Swallow gently shook his head: "Hou ye, the princess hasn''t opened the door yet, and won''t let us go in to wait on her. How she is, the maid is not clear." Wan Kun nodded, didn''t speak any more, waved: "step back." After Yan''er left, he got up from his chair, stood under the window, and watched the bright moon in the sky gradually covered by dark clouds. Today, he really lost his words. He shouldn''t have said that to wen''er. Wen''er''s temperament is too well understood. Even though she has experienced the revolution of court fighting, even though her hands have dyed many people''s blood, her innocence has never changed. Because she lives in a home full of laughter and warmth, her innocence is hard to change. It''s easy for her to believe in a person who is good to her, just as now she believes in him with all her heart. She also believes in Yuntian, regards Yuntian as a confidant and friend, but does not mix with others. He knows what he knows, but why does he know clearly and still say that to her? Can''t he trust wen''er completely in his heart? Or, he loves her too much, can''t promise in her heart, still pretending another man, even when that man is just a friend? He can''t distinguish himself. His heart is like a mess. He is constantly beheaded and confused. Qingsong lives in the upper room. Nianwen lies alone on his bed. He cries for a while, and then he is tired. When he wakes up, the sky is bright. Every morning, when she woke up, the hand around her waist was gone, and the warm and domineering breath was gone. The empty bed was very bright and bright. It was like this when she woke up after staying alone in the empty room. She chuckled and felt a light bitterness in her eyes. Outside the door came liu''er''s voice: "princess, are you awake?" "Come in," she whispered Liu Er pushes the door. It''s easy to open it. She didn''t really bolt the door last night. If he wanted to, or they wanted to, it would easily be pushed open. But no one pushed the door. Chapter 1787 But mother or father, will ignore her objection and push the door directly. With her father''s temper, I''m afraid she would break into the house directly if she locked herself in the house angrily. But he didn''t even push the door. Is she really the most important person in his heart? Liu''er came in, waited on her after washing, and took the food box from outside. "Princess, this is the breakfast that the Marquis bought for you in the morning. It''s still hot. Please eat while it''s hot." Nianwen glances at the pan-fried and milk on the table, shakes his head with a lack of appetite: "don''t want to eat, what about others?" Liu''er hurriedly said: "the Marquis has sent it and left early. He said that he would go to do the job assigned by the emperor. He would go out for a long journey. When he might come back, he would come back three or five days quickly, and ten and a half days slowly. He would let you wait for him at home, and he would come back as soon as possible to reunite with the princess." Read a text eyebrow light Cu: "go far? Why didn''t I know he was going on a long journey today? " Liu''er said, "you didn''t see him last night. He just wanted to tell you, but he didn''t have a chance." Yes, he came back from the palace yesterday. It was so late when he came back. He took her to talk in the garden, maybe to tell her these things, but also because of that sentence... "Did he say what to do?" Read and ask. Liu Er shook her head. "The Marquis didn''t say it." Seeing the princess drooping her eyes, liu''er sighed softly and said in a low voice: "princess, it''s really good that you are treated by the marquis. It''s also true that you are treated by the marquis. What''s the misunderstanding that can''t be opened?" Read the text is also suffocating panic, really uncomfortable, will be last night''s details to liu''er listen to. Liu''er can''t help crying and laughing. "Princess, the Marquis asked you that you are not here, but your reaction is too great. The Marquis cares about you too much. He thinks you are the only one in his heart. You suddenly mention another man who has a wrong idea for you in front of him. He will naturally be jealous. He said that, just jealous." Read Wen Wei Zheng: "just jealous? Not because of something else? Not because you don''t believe me? " Liu Er shook her head: "how could the Marquis not believe you? When you grow up with the Marquis, you may spend more time together than with the princess. He knows you best. How can he not believe you? You really want more. " After a pause, Liu er said again: "the maid said to you yesterday that a man''s apparent broad-minded mind should be divided into who or what. Facing his beloved woman, a man is the smallest. The more careful his eyes are, the more he loves you. Imagine, if he doesn''t love you because he loves you, how could he be jealous because you just mentioned Mr. Yun?" So that''s true. Read the heart of the text to feel better, look at the table of fried and milk will also come to appetite. "I''m a little hungry. I''d better have some." I don''t know when she got up. I don''t know whether she slept well in the study last night. She can''t waste the breakfast she bought hard before going out. Liu''er looked at her like that, as if he saw through her mind, he quickly smiled and said, "the Marquis didn''t sleep last night. He came here several times. He tried to push the door in every time, but he was afraid to wake you up. At last, he left lightly." Nianwen bit the Fried Bun hard. "This fool, he didn''t try to push the door. How could I refuse to see him?" Chapter 1788 Because they are young, they don''t understand many things. Because I''m young, I always feel flustered when I meet something. They don''t know how to deal with the seemingly complex but actually simple things. Married life, and imagination, seems to be more and more different. Where did you go last night, swallow Liu Er led swallow back to the room and asked her in a low voice. The swallow glanced away from her eyes and said, "I haven''t been there! What do you want to do with this? " Liu''er said coldly, "where haven''t you been? Xiaoqing saw it. He said that you went to the kitchen first and lied to the cook that the princess wanted to eat beef noodles. After cooking, you took it to the study. Do you dare not say that? " Swallow saw that the lie had been broken down and became angry: "yes, I went to the study, so what? I saw that the Marquis had not slept so late. As a slave servant, what''s so strange about delivering noodles to the master? " Liu er''s cold eyes glared at Yan Er: "you are a maidservant, but you need to find out who you are. You are a princess''s maidservant. What you think in your heart, all you think at all times, should be a princess, not others." Yan''er said: "sister liu''er, don''t forget that this is Wanfu, not Wangfu, nor Princess mansion. We are the maidservants of the princess. Right? Aren''t we the maidservants of the Marquis? What''s wrong with the maidservant''s love for the master? " Liu''er said: "the maid loves the master. It''s true that there''s nothing wrong. But if you have other thoughts, it''s wrong. Others may not know your mind. Liu''er knows clearly. You''d better be calm. Don''t do anything else that shouldn''t be helped. Don''t have any ideas that shouldn''t be. Otherwise, I won''t let you go first." Yan''er pushed away liu''er''s hand, which was clasped on her wrist, and said angrily, "don''t you spare me? Why don''t you spare me? What''s your right not to forgive me? I''m a maid, aren''t you? Don''t you ever try to teach me the idea in my heart? You don''t understand that people climb high and water flows low? " Liu Er shakes her head and looks at the face in shock. Is this the Yan''er sister she used to know? She''s like a completely different person, someone she doesn''t know. "Yan''er, I told you that only when I treated you as a sister and a friend. Who are you when you are a princess? Who are you when you are the Marquis? Can you play with them at will? I don''t know if the princess will spare you, that is, the two people who stand side by side in the royal palace will not let you go easily. What capital do you have to rob a man with the princess? What are you thinking? " Swallows seem to be possessed. "I never thought of robbing a man from a princess. I just don''t want to be a cheap maid. I just want to find a man who can realize my dream. Am I wrong? I just want to live more like a human being. What''s wrong with me? " Liu Er looked at the swallow painfully, "swallow, what are you talking about? Do you think being a concubine is superior? It''s also a servant. If you don''t spoil it, it will only be ten times more miserable than those of us "How nice the princess is to us. Look at yourself. You are wearing silk, red gold bracelet, jade inlaid hairpin and the best perfume. Who gave you all these? Is your life worse than ordinary gold? Your monthly salary, full of five Liang silver, is the gold of the ordinary rich family, and there is not so much money to take in a month. " Chapter 1789 Good is good, but when people are satisfied. When the princess gave her the red gold bracelet she didn''t wear, she began to be happy. But when she saw that the Marquis had sent the jewelry of Cuizhu pavilion to the princess, it seemed that it was not a human thing, but her bracelet and jewelry were so ordinary and lusterless. When the princess gave her a piece of silk and satin, she only saw that the princess chose the beautiful and gorgeous clothes tailored for her by the top Xiang Niang of Tianyi Pavilion from that box. Each of them was unique, and the second one could not be found in the whole capital city. What is the silk and satin on your body? She can get all this not because she is a princess, but because she has a rich fiance. Whether it is Cuizhu pavilion or Tianyi Pavilion, it is the property of the Marquis and the property of thousands of families. As long as she becomes a marquis''s woman, she can also ask Tianyi Pavilion to customize countless gorgeous clothes for her, and Cuizhu Pavilion can send the most fashionable jewelry to her house for selection, and can also reward the common things she doesn''t want to those vulgar servants, watching them excited and grateful for the reward. Yan''er can''t see the princess''s kindness to her. She has only one purpose in her heart. She can get the favor of the Marquis and become the woman of the marquis. Then in this life, she will have endless glory and wealth. She raised her greedy eyes and stared at liu''er: "sister liu''er, I advise you not to do much. I didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, and you didn''t hold my hand. No matter what you said in front of the princess, I won''t admit it. At that time, don''t blame me for not thinking about the feelings of sister and sister, bite you back and make everyone have a bad life." Liu''er trembled angrily. Then Yan''er said: "sister liu''er, don''t you think about it. With our relationship, if I really get the favor of the Marquis, can I get less of your benefits? At that time, there will be a good day for my swallow and a good day for you, liu''er. " Liu''er clenched her fist and turned white with rage. "Swallow, you also remember that if you dare to do anything to apologize to the princess, I will be the first one who will not let you go, even if I fight to death, I will never let you go." The swallow snorted coldly, never looked at Liu Er again, and turned away from the room. She grew up with Liu Er when she was young. She knew Liu er''s temperament very well. She cared about their sister''s friendship very much. Liu Er could not do anything until she had to. So now, she doesn''t need to be afraid. She just needs to find the right opportunity and succeed at one stroke. At that time, even if Liu Er wants to stop it, it''s impossible. While Wan Kun was not in the mansion, wen''er began to rectify the common affairs in the mansion. Her mother had taught her some things before, but she never started. Looking at the account books piled up on the table, she had a big head and didn''t know where to start. She was never good at this kind of thing, and she did not want to be good at it, so wankun did not expect her. After holding on for half a day, she finally gave up, and said to liu''er, "go to the palace and pass on a message. Let my mother send some powerful people to help me." Liu''er replied with a light smile: "princess, you used to say it was simple. Now you know the difficulty?" Read a face helpless, put the account book in hand to one side, "this thing looks headache, than when I was a child learning medicine back medicine name is difficult, look at the head are big." She never thought that she would be so tired to be the master mother. Chapter 1790 Especially for such a rich and extremely wealthy family, the expenditure in the house is staggering, and there are also many servants. In addition to her own dowry, all these need to be managed by someone who knows a lot. She believes that there are some things that are not good enough to be taken care of by all the families. It is necessary to have a few of her own people. Think of those people her mother had prepared for her. She didn''t want any of them. She was blind to her mother''s kindness. I''m afraid my mother had expected that she would have this day. His daughter knew that Liu Er came to ask for help, and Rong Yue was not surprised at all, as if she had expected this day. "I''ve been ready for a long time. I don''t know her ability? It''s true that it''s not ambiguous to prescribe the medicine. But she has no experience as a director. If she wants to start, she has to be taught by someone. " "What the princess said was that she didn''t even think it was such a tedious thing to take care of the common affairs. It should be a small matter, which can be controlled by hand." Dissolve the moon to smile to shake head: "this wench, well, you take a person to go back, tell her, often come back to see father and mother when free, don''t want to have a husband to forget father and mother." Liu Er led people back and spread Qi Rongyue''s words to them. When he read Wenli, his eyes were red. "My mother loves me most, so I want to go back. Why don''t I just go back to the palace to live? Anyway, Wan Kun is not here. I''m really bored here alone." Liu''er hurriedly said, "princess, it''s not a success. You''ve only been married for a few days. You''ll run to the palace in three or two days. The people outside have seen you, and they say you don''t have a good time in ten thousand families." I never thought that there would be so many inconveniences after I got married. It''s not possible. It''s really boring. Day by day, she didn''t have to worry about the common affairs in the house. The people sent by her mother were very effective, and she managed the front yard and back yard in an orderly way. After three or five days, another three or five days, Wan Kun still didn''t come back. She was a little worried, so she asked people to inquire. Before the inquirer left the house, Liu came back. He went straight to Nianwen''s Qingsong house and handed the letter written by the master to Nianwen. According to the letter, the emperor was informed that there are people missing near the ice area of Beihai every day. However, in just one month, dozens of people have disappeared. The government has been searching for many things, but there is no clue. The emperor asked him to start the intelligence secret line of Beihai to investigate the missing event. Beihai''s intelligence has always been sent to Qingling city. In order to help the emperor find out the internal cause as soon as possible, he went to Qingling city in person to screen and pick up the intelligence sent every day, and then select useful information to send to the emperor. In the past ten days, he has received many reports about the disappearance of people in the ice area of the North Sea and got some clues. The situation is more complicated than imagined. The emperor has ordered him to go to Beihai immediately to investigate the truth of the matter. In order not to cause panic among the people, few people know about the matter. The emperor chose him to do it in order not to let the wind blow. He also said that in that night''s sentence, he was just jealous and had no other ideas. It was that he should not be too selfish, should understand her ideas, and hope her to forgive her. There was no second time. He said, when he comes back, she can do whatever she wants to do with him, just ask her not to regenerate his anger. She first shed tears, then smiled again: "this is what you said, you can do whatever you want, you can''t blame me, hum --" Chapter 1791 "Lord, shall we start today?" Mo Cong asked Wan Kun. Wan Kun stood in front of the window, looked at the direction of Kyoto, thought deeply, listened to Mo Cong''s question, and then turned around: "today, the number of missing people in the area of the ice area of the North Sea is increasing every day. We must hurry up as soon as possible, arrive as early as possible, and find out the cause as early as possible, so as to prevent more people from missing or dying." Mo Cong asked: "Hou ye, what do you think is the reason for the disappearance of these people? Is there any sea monster, as the local people say? " Wan Kun shook his head: "it''s still unclear, but it''s hard to say anything in the world. Anything is possible." "When we came, we only brought the team of ten sent by the emperor. Together with us, there were only twelve. Is that enough?" Beihai is not close to Kyoto. It takes seven or eight days to get there. There are many bandits on the way to Beihai. If they meet more powerful bandits, it''s hard to say whether they can leave. Wan Kun said: "enough, too many people have big goals. All the people we take are good at it. The mountain bandits on the road are not afraid. Besides, if they can''t even hold down the mountain bandits, how can we go to Beihai to do business?" Mo Cong is the first time to carry out the task with Wan Kun. He is the Deputy General of Yulin guard. This time, he was personally assigned by the emperor to assist Wan Kun in the investigation. At the beginning, he also said that the young Marquis could become the Marquis because he married Princess Changle. In order to make him look more compatible with Princess Changle, as well as to stand side by side with the face of the Royal Palace and the emperor, he naturally wanted to make him from the common people His identity leaps into the dragon''s gate. But judging from the contact these days, the young marquis is is a person with very powerful means. He is not naive and timid at all. Before leaving, Wan Kun''s eyes were always on the direction of Kyoto, and his brows were closed: Liu Xiaoliu was going to deliver the letter, and now it''s time to come back. Why is there no trace? At Mo Cong''s command, when the people were about to gallop their horses, there was a sound of horse hoofs in the direction of Kyoto. In the smoke, the figure of Xiao Liu was looming. Wan Kun raised his eyebrows, and finally his tense face relaxed a little. He turned his horse''s head and ran towards Xiao Liu''s side. When the master and the servant joined, Liu wiped away the sweat from his forehead and said with a grin, "I''ve finally caught up." Wan Kun stared at him. "Has the letter arrived?" Xiaoliu nodded, "here it is." "Well?" Xiaoliu pretends to be silly: "huh? It''s delivered. It''s really delivered! " Wan Kun stretched out his hand to beat him: "say no?" "I said I said, don''t be angry with the marquis." He cleared his throat, learned how to read and said the sentence. Wankun eyes warm, lips slightly raised: "over?" Xiaoliu nodded: "it''s over. The princess only said this after reading the letter." Seeing Wan Kun''s eyes half narrowed, Liu then said: "Hey, there''s another letter. The princess wrote everything she wanted to say in it." Wan Kun stretched out his hand and said, "I''ll take it soon." Liu hurriedly found an envelope in his arms and handed it to the master. On the envelope, there are four words written by kundi. Wankun is covered with black lines at the moment. She even called him kundi again, saying that he should not be called kundi. Open the envelope, take out the letter paper with light fragrance inside, and only write a few words on it: "remember your words, I''ll wait for you at home." Chapter 1792 His lips are crooked, his warm smile is overflowing on his face, and his heart is full of feelings. I really want to rush back now and look at her, even if it''s just a look at her. "Marquis, can you start?" Mo Cong rode up to him. Wan Kun folded the letter carefully and put it in his chest, head and middle coat. But he felt it was not right. After a while, he was sweating on horseback. Wouldn''t it be soaked? So he took the letter out of his arms, carefully rolled it up, and put it into his little bamboo tube. Mo Cong said with a smile, "the Marquis and the princess are really sincere and envious of others." Wan Kun smiled, and the stars were shining in his eyes: "is deputy commander Mo married?" Mo Cong shook his head: "not yet. I''m also urging you at home. I''m only busy in my daily work and delayed." Wan Kun said, "marry the woman you like, and then you will understand what I am doing." Mo Cong has never been moved by a woman. He does not know what the so-called feelings of men and women in the world are. He has never tasted them. Naturally, he does not know the taste of them. He is also dubious about wankun''s words. A group of people disappeared, leaving only a long dust and wind. Three days later, Wan Kun and other people passed a small town in the evening. They were very tired after a long day''s journey. So they went to the city to have a rest for a night, so as not to be too tired, but to delay the next journey. Even though it is a small city, there are still thousands of industries. Inns are one of the necessary industries, so as to facilitate the travel of thousands of caravans. "It''s convenient to work with the marquis. You don''t have to worry about food and accommodation anywhere." Mo Cong looked at the room that the shopkeeper had prepared for him with satisfaction. It was spacious, transparent, comfortable and convenient. Looking at the decoration, it should be the best room in the inn. There was only one bed in the room originally. At the request of Wan Kun, a bed was added temporarily, but it was not crowded. It was still spacious and comfortable. Wan Kun said, "there''s not enough room. Let''s squeeze one tonight." Mo Cong has no opinion of his own. No one else''s Marquis has any opinion. What can he have. The second child sent their dinner to their room. When they saw some wine, Mo Cong hurriedly filled himself and WAN Kun with a glass of wine: "how long hasn''t I had a drink? Can I have a drink?" Wan Kun nodded, picked up his glass and touched it with him. He said with a light smile, "you can drink it. Don''t be greedy. Tomorrow you can get up early." Mo Cong nodded: "that''s nature. How can we covet a cup? Just two cups." When the waiter came to serve again, Wan Kun asked, "how is business these days?" Small two busy way: "return to childe, recently business is better than before." "Why?" Wan Kun asked. The waiter said: "I''m afraid you don''t know. Recently, more and more people come from the north. They say something happened in the North Sea. A lot of people have fled to us. The city has been very busy recently." Mo Cong asked, "what is it?" The waiter shook his head: "those people living in the north of our shop can''t tell themselves clearly, let alone us. They are mysterious and don''t know what happened." Wan Kun asked, "do you have anyone from the North staying in the shop today?" Small two way: "have have, have a few, drink in the hall downstairs now, their that person''s voice is very big, speak and act very rough, have them in, other guest all don''t want to drink in the hall to eat, prefer to eat in the room." Chapter 1793 Wan Kun and Mo Cong looked at each other and said, "in this way, you will send the food to the hall downstairs, and we will eat it in the hall." The voice of the second child should be that he doesn''t dare to ask more. Two people turn to move to the downstairs hall, and if it''s like what little two said, there are about ten tables in the whole hall, but there is only one table with four people sitting on it. There are not many dishes on the table, and there are only three dishes on it. However, they drink a few big pots of wine, and their faces are red and their voices are very loud. Obviously, they are talking with their companions, but the voice sounds like a quarrel. A bearded middle-aged man held up a bowl and said to another fat man, "brother song, I''ll give you another toast. If it''s not for you, I can''t come out of that ghost place, let alone find that after I left Beihai, the world could be so wonderful. I don''t want to go back to that ghost place for the first time." Beihai is a place of bitterness and cold. Most of the people who live there have never enjoyed happiness. Most of them live on the seashore and fish for a living. After leaving the North Sea, they came to the fertile inland land, where there are plenty of things. People wear Lingluo silk and eat delicacies. They sleep at home during the day and stay in the brothel all night. The days are moist like honey mixed with oil. "Brother he, you''re very polite. I didn''t help you. It''s just a matter of course. Come here and have a drink." At this time, Wan Kun and Mo Cong came over and sat down at the table next to them. They deliberately didn''t wear swords, but came downstairs wearing a simple silk shirt. It seems that he is no different from the ordinary rich childe. Although Wan Kun is calm, he is just like a teenager. It''s hard to connect him with the four characters of powerful people. Mo Cong is older. Because he has been bringing Yu Linwei for many years, he has a strong energy between his eyes and eyebrows. It''s not easy to get into trouble. When they sat down, the waiter began to serve all the dishes on the table. They were all the most expensive and best dishes in the shop. They filled the table directly. The next table''s bearded man saw it and muttered with dissatisfaction, "just two people, can you eat so much? It''s amazing to have money! " He Chong is used to speaking in a loud voice. Even if he thinks he is whispering in a low voice, he can speak in a normal voice. Naturally, Wan Kun and Mo Cong heard it clearly, but they didn''t hear it. They ate and drank quietly. He Chong in the Song Dynasty winked and beckoned him to sit down. He Chong sat down obediently and sighed: "this man is incomparable with others. Some of them are born with good clothes and good food, while others are born with orphans. They don''t even know how to grow up." He said that he was himself. When he was in Beihai, everyone lived a hard life, and he didn''t feel how hard he was, so he lived day by day. But since he came here and saw the life of the people here, he knew that he used to live a better life than the pigs and dogs here. Song Gao filled him with another glass of wine and said with a smile, "why do you feel depressed, brother he? It''s just the so-called idea that 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi, since we have left the North Sea and are determined to start an innovative life, then one day, we can also live our dream life." He Chong became interested again, and said happily, "it''s fate that makes people. If it hadn''t happened in the North Sea, I didn''t want to leave the North Sea at all. Now I know that leaving is the right choice." Chapter 1794 Since Wan Kun and Mo Cong appeared in their eyes, the other two people at the same table with He Chong and song Gao have always kept their eyes on them. Their tiny eyes are full of greed. Song Gao gave a light cough, indicating that the two men would keep their eyes closed. Don''t be so obvious. He Chong followed their eyes and looked at the two young people at the next table. He said with a smile, "what are you looking at? It''s not a girl. How can you look so energetic? " "Song Gao dry smile:" nothing, they just see a person''s table to serve more food, just greedy He Chong laughed: "when I find a job and earn money, I will invite some brothers to come here to have a big meal. I don''t have to envy others, OK?" Song Gao nodded his head and smiled on his face, his eyes wandering. Wan Kun suddenly got up and bowed to the four people to salute them: "four big brothers, we two brothers see that the four big brothers are all forthright people, how about a face reward and a few drinks together?" Song Gao frowned slightly. How could these two people look like easygoing people? How could they suddenly invite them to the same table? Without song Gao''s response, He Chong stood up: "well, they are all people who go out. We should know more friends. The two little brothers seem to be good friends." Wan Kun smiled and nodded: "yes, our brother likes to make friends everywhere. It''s just that if we have more friends, we will have more strength." He Chong has moved in the past. Seeing this, song Gao greets the other two to move in together. Four square table, one table for six people, except for WAN Kun and Mo Cong, each sitting on one side, the other four people from the two sides, slightly squeezed, but also not hinder drinking. They introduced themselves first. Wan Kun could not use his own name. After all, the rich man surnamed Wan had a bigger goal. Mo Cong doesn''t care. He said his real name directly. He''s not a celebrity. He''s not afraid of these people. He Chong of wankun Dynasty toasted: "elder brother he, I just heard from you. Are you from Beihai?" He Chong nodded: "yes, we are from Beihai. We just arrived here a few days ago. How about you? Listen to your accent, it seems that it''s not the local people. " Wan Kun said with a smile, "of course not. If you are local, why do you want to stay here? We just passed by and came in for a night. " Hearing this, song Gao then asked, "where are you going?" Wan Kun took charge directly: "Beihai, we have a relative in Beihai. There is no news about him recently. The elder generation at home is very thoughtful. So we went to see him. Unexpectedly, I met some elder brothers from Beihai here. It''s really fate!" Song Gao Mou''s color flickered, silent and speechless. He Chong did not know what he was thinking about. He Chong took over the words and said: "two brothers, listen to the elder brother, Beihai will not go." At this time, song Gao wanted to stop He Chong, but it was too late. He could only laugh at the chance. Wan Kun asked, "why can''t you go? What can I do for you? " He Chong is a pleasant person. He can''t turn a corner or look. Wan Kun asked him what he would answer. He didn''t go to see the eyes that song Gao constantly threw at him. "I''m from Beihai. I''m from Beihai. I never thought that I would leave Beihai. But this time I had to come out. I didn''t come out, but I escaped." He Chong and the man sitting in the same place reached out his hand and wrung He Chong. He Chong frowned: "what do you do to wrung me? I haven''t finished yet. " Chapter 1795 He Chong glared at the man and then said: "it''s not peaceful in the North Sea. Many people are missing every day. After missing, no one has come back. At first, people thought it was because of the hard life. They left the North Sea and didn''t pay much attention to it. But later, more and more people are missing. The fishing village, which is not far away from us, was still three days ago I saw someone go to sea fishing, but three days later, someone went to the fishing village and found that there was no one in the village. Let alone, there was no chicken, duck, ox or sheep in the village. There was no breath, and there was a pool of blood in some people''s homes, but there was not even a body. The whole village seemed to disappear overnight. " Mo Cong asked, "is the government not in charge?" "Take care of it. The government sent people to check it first, but they thought it was very strange. They left a dozen powerful captains in the fishing village at night. But the next morning, when they went to check it, they found only the knives and blood left on the ground like captors. Half of them did not see it." Mo Cong asked, "that is to say, a dozen captains also disappeared overnight?" He Chong nodded: "yes, it disappeared overnight. Except for the sabre and the blood on the beach, nothing remained." "It''s not over yet. Within two days, the fishermen in our neighboring village began to disappear in large numbers. Some people said that they saw a huge shadow eating people in the village in the middle of the night. They were so scared that they hid in the haystack and didn''t dare to say a word before they escaped. The rest of the villagers fled the next morning." "After hearing the news from several nearby fishing villages, no one dared to stay. All of them left the fishing village. Some people entered the city, and some people went to a distant relative''s house for shelter. I happened to meet brother song. They said they would come here to live, so they came here. They just came here and were going to find some work. They settled down first." Wan Kun still has a good feeling for He Chong. He speaks directly, doesn''t beat around the Bush, and doesn''t stare them through with a pair of eyes. Wan Kun nodded, "brother he is a real man. Come on, I''ll give you another toast." Mo Cong listened to what he Chong had just said, and his face has changed a few times. He was very worried. If he really said that people in Beihai are missing because of monsters, what''s the use even if a dozen of them have gone? No matter how powerful your martial arts are, can you surpass monsters? "Where are you going to Beihai?" Wan Kun asked The North Sea is rich and sparsely populated, which is not to say that the North Sea is one place. Wan Kun sneered: "I''m not very clear about the specific location. I only know that we''re going for the first time near Shangli city." Hearing this, He Chong quickly smiled and said, "business is leaving the city? We come from the city of Commerce, and our fishing village is near the ice field not far from the city of Commerce. " Wan Kun said in surprise, "there are still such wonderful things in the world. I didn''t expect that this is not a common fate." "Come on, let''s have another drink for such a wonderful fate." He Chong brings the wine pot to pour wine to Wan Kun and Mo Cong. Song Gao was silent all the time. He was even more curious about wankun and mocong. How could they all look like rich princes? How could they have anything to do with the poor places like Shangli? Chapter 1796 Wan Kun seemed to see song Gao''s doubts and said with a smile: "our Zheng family has been in business for generations, and is also a little famous in Jincheng. My brother once vowed to spread the industry of the Zheng family all over the Chu Dynasty, and he has been doing well. At the beginning of last month, he proposed to go to Beihai to have a look. He said that he wanted to expand his business to Beihai. After arriving in Beihai, he wrote us a letter, saying that business left the city, and he wanted to have a look again In a few days. " "But we waited at home, left and right, but we didn''t wait for brother to come back. My father was too worried. He was afraid that something happened on his way, so he asked me and my cousin to go to Beihai to find him." So it is. Suddenly, the four of them, especially song Gao, had a brilliant smile on their face. Business house, rich house, good, very good. Until very late, Wan Kun was drunk and could not get up on the table. Mo Cong took the opportunity to say that he wanted to go back to the room to rest. Tomorrow, he would be early, so he helped Wan Kun to get up. They stumbled back to the Tian Zi room on the third floor together. He Chong is also drunk. He Chong is always giggling when he sees people. Song Gao looks at He Chong impatiently, and orders song Tian and Song zhu on one side: "help him up and go back first." Four people go back to the room, they live in the ordinary room on the second floor, a small room, crowded with four people, sleeping happily. After returning to the room, He Chong was thrown on the bed by song Gao and others. He Chong was really drunk, and snored as soon as his head touched the pillow. Song Tian pulled song Gao''s sleeve: "big brother, these are two fat sheep." Song gaoleng hum: "still use you to say?" Song zhu asked, "what shall we do? Do you want to do it? " Song Gao said: "of course, do it tonight. It''s easier to do it when they are drunk. Otherwise, they will leave early in the morning. Isn''t this fat sheep that comes to the mouth running?" The three brothers sneered, and Song zhu saw he Chong snoring on the bed and asked, "what should he Chong do? We can''t take him. " Song Gao''s face was a little sharp: "this guy is as stupid as a pig. I really regret taking him out. I thought our three brothers could have one more helper. But he didn''t help us all the way. He''s always bad for us. If he didn''t have some Kung Fu, I would have done it to him." "It''s a good opportunity for him to get drunk today. Once we get it, we will kill those two people, and then we will blame him. He will take the blame for us." Song Tian and song zhule couldn''t close their mouths. They quickly gave big brother a thumbs up: "big brother is really smart, so we have no worries." "Mr. Hou, what do you think of these people?" Mo Cong asked Wan Kun. Wankun put down the tea cup in his hand, with a cool smile on the corner of his mouth: "He Chong is a fool, two Leng, the other three people have bad intentions and hide the ghost. Although song Gao conceals it better than the other two, his eyes peek at the embroidered bag of my waist jade pendant more than ten times, but he Chong doesn''t even see it once." "Song Gao''s two younger brothers are even more explicit, and the greedy color in their eyes cannot be covered. In my opinion, they will start tonight. After all, we have told him that we will leave tomorrow morning, and they have only tonight''s time." Mo Cong asked, "if they do, what shall we do then?" Wan Kun sneered: "do what you have to do. Do you need to be merciful to deal with such people? We already know what we want to know. If they don''t move our minds, they will be safe. If they move their hands, why should we let them go? Today is us, tomorrow is not sure who it is! " Chapter 1797 At three o''clock, dark clouds covered the moon, and a strong wind rose. There was no sound in the inn. The three shadows sneaked up the third floor. There were only two rooms on the third floor, the Tian and di. They had come to investigate before. The two boys who knew that their surnames were Zheng and Mo lived in the room in the middle of the Tian. This room is also the best and most expensive one in the whole inn. Ordinary people can''t afford it. It seems that it''s really a fat sheep. They took out a bamboo tube and pierced the thin paper on the window with it. Thick white smoke was blown into the room. After a while, he calculated that it was almost time, so he covered his face with a cloth towel, pushed the door boldly and entered. The room was foggy with smoke. They had taken the antidote in advance and were not afraid of it. Waving away the white fog like smoke, I saw two beds in the room. The thin quilt on the bed seemed to be sleeping. Three separate action, two to find things, one to kill. After entering the door, they became at will. They were drunk in the first place, and then they set off smoke and double protection, so they could wake up if they didn''t wake up. Song zhu went to the bedside with a sharp knife in his hand. He didn''t lift the thin quilt, so he went straight to the quilt to avoid splashing his own blood. When the knife went down, it immediately felt wrong. He didn''t do it for the first time. What did it feel like when the knife was inserted into the skin? He knew very well that if the knife went down, it would be like being stuck in a pile of cotton, it would never be human. He was about to open the quilt to check. As soon as the hand touched the corner of the quilt, the other hand reached in front of him, tightly clasped his wrist, and the back of his neck hurt. Before he could make a sound, he felt the darkness in front of him and fell on the bed. Mo Cong comes down from the corner of the bed and walks to song Tian and song Gao, who are turning over the box and pouring the expensive things. Song Tian has been looking for nothing of value for a long time. He is muttering, "there is nothing here. Is there any rich man who doesn''t carry luggage when he goes far?" Song Gao didn''t find anything either. He stopped and said, "don''t you just take the silver note? And hide it in him? " Song Tian was stunned, then called out: "third, don''t tie your chest, be careful of the silver note." No one responded to him. They looked back and saw a figure slowly approaching them. The room was very dark, and they could not see the man''s appearance clearly. At the beginning, they thought that the man was the third, but the more they saw, the more they felt something was wrong. How could the third be so tall? It was like Mo Cong and Zheng Gongzi who had been drinking with them before. At the thought of the two men, they immediately pulled out their daggers. When the room suddenly lit up, Mo Cong stood a few steps away from them. However, Mr. Zheng, who had just lit the light, was looking at them with a smile. There was no trace of intoxication on his face, not to mention the feeling of depression after inhaling the smoke. "Brother song, I will not see you for a while. That''s what you think of us?" Mo Cong stood with arms in his arms, smiling on his face, staring into their eyes, but cold to the bone. Song Gao and song Tian have a look at each other. They know it''s planted today. They meet a thorn. After exchanging their eyes, they run separately, one to the window and one to the door. If ordinary people encounter such recidivists, they are afraid to run, but they are not lucky today. They are all experts with top martial arts. In front of real experts, they have no chance to escape. Chapter 1798 Mo Cong slipped to the door, blocked song Tian''s way and kicked him to the ground. Wan Kun then moved his finger and bounced the stone out of his hand, hitting song Gao in the knee, making him fall to the ground. Song Gao wants to get up and run, but wan Kun has slipped to his side and stepped on his head. "Still want to run?" Wan Kun''s cold voice was like death''s call to him, scaring his face as white as paper: "Zheng, Mr. Zheng, I just want to see if you need help, but also think you are drunk unconscious." Wan Kun groaned coldly, "do you need to turn over the suitcase and turn over the cupboard for help?" Mo Cong sneers: "do you need to stab people with knives to help?" Song Gao knew that it was useless to argue. When his eyes turned, he said in a loud voice: "yes, we are here to steal things, but we can''t help it. If we don''t come, He Chong will kill us. We can''t beat him, so we have to obey him. We really just want to steal things, but we don''t want to kill you. Please, there are old people and small people in our family, We don''t want to do this kind of furtive work. It''s all against him. He forces us. If we don''t listen to him, he will not only kill us, but also our family. We can''t help it. " On one side, song Tian listened to the boss''s words and quickly followed him to cry: "yes, it was He Chong who forced us to do it. We also want to do this illegal thing. Please let us go." "What did you do? Well, then let ho Chong come and confront you! " Wan Kun''s feet still stepped on Song Gao''s head, turned to the half covered door and shouted, "come, take him." There was a man immediately outside the door. His voice was steady and powerful. His steps were fast and light. He knew that he was practicing. Song Gao is stupid. There are people outside. Why didn''t they find out? Are all they do under the eyes of others? Who are these two people? Judging from their Kung Fu, they really don''t look like ordinary businessmen. After a while, He Chong was brought, but not with his feet, but brought by Mo Cong''s men. Wan Kun pointed to He Chong, who was drunk into a pool of mud: "how can you come here to steal and commit murder just like him?" Song Gao shakes his head in panic: "no, no, it''s not directed by now, it''s before, it''s said before." Wan Kun snorted, "did we appear before your eyes? Or have I been watched by you before I checked in? " Song Gao hurriedly said, "yes, it''s when you stay. Yes, it''s when you stay." One side of Mo Cong asked: "since you said it was when we stayed, then I want to ask you, how many people were there when we stayed?" Song Gao''s eyes swept in the room, "four, four or five, I, I can''t remember." "You lied. We had only two people when we stayed." Mo Cong said. Song Gao said busily, "right, right, that''s two, that''s two." "Two of you, four of you. It seems that you are old-fashioned." Wan Kun sneers. After a while, people came to the government. They knew the identity of Wan Kun and Mo Cong, so they didn''t dare to neglect them. The county magistrate came in person. When he saw the three brothers of song Gao, he immediately ordered people to take out a stack of wanted notices, and found one of them. The picture of the three brothers was painted on the top. Chapter 1799 When the three brothers were taken away, Wan Kun asked the county magistrate for a warrant for three. The next morning, He Chong was still drunk, so Wan Kun pricked him with two needles. When he woke up, he was asked to pour a large bowl of medicine to wake him up. His head, which could not be distinguished between the southeast and the northwest, woke up. When I woke up, I found myself in the skyward. "How can I sleep here?" His face was dazed. Wan Kun has left the wanted warrant in his hand in front of He Chong. See for yourself. He Chong was with the three brothers of the Song family day and night. How could their faces not recognize: "this, this is not - how can this be?" Wan Kun snorted: "how can it not be? Last night, they touched my room and tried to rob and kill people. Instead, they were subdued by us. Later, he argued that you were coerced and ordered, so I asked someone to bring you here. It turned out that you were so drunk that it was impossible to direct them. Later, the county magistrate came here and they were able to recognize these three people with a wanted warrant. In recent two years, they were in several nearby towns and committed crimes There are many cases, killing people and passing goods. I don''t know how many of them have done. You follow them all the way here, but you don''t know how they are. " He Chong''s face was pale with fright. How could he not have thought that he was a villain who became his brother and brother all day long and was regarded as a Bodhisattva to save the world? "Don''t you really know?" Mo Cong asked He Chong shook his head: "I really don''t know how I would associate with them if I knew they were such people." Mo Cong asked again: "all the way from Beihai to here, you didn''t find anything unusual about them? They didn''t do it to you? " He chongdao: "to be honest, there were some suspicious things along the way, but I didn''t think deeply. For example, in a small forest, I heard a woman''s cry, so I searched for her and found that she was dead. Song Gao and song Tian were nearby. They said that they had just arrived. They saw several black shadows running away, but they didn''t catch up with them." "If you want to kill that woman now, it''s not someone else, it''s them." He sighed and said, "the reason why they didn''t do anything to me is because I know some Kung Fu. I''m afraid that the three of them are not my opponents. They don''t want to do anything to me, but they dare not!" Wan Kun understood about it and nodded his head: "you were drunk last night. You were in danger. They made up their mind to blame you, but what they didn''t expect was that we met. We had been on guard for a long time, so they wouldn''t follow their way." He Chong arched his hand: "thank you so much for this time. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t tell from you. I didn''t know how to die." Wan Kun saw that he looked sincere. When he had been drinking together before, he found that he was sincere in mind and was not a man with a big heart. "Ho Chong, we are going to start our journey now. To tell you the truth, we don''t have any clue about where the business is. You are familiar with the road. I hope you can lead us. When we get there, we will be grateful." At present, He Chong has no master of six gods. The Song family brother''s business has a great impact on him. He doesn''t know where to go for a while. It''s not clear whether he can find work here. If he leads them, he can go back to have a look and earn money. Why not? Thinking of this, He Chong has no hesitation any more and is ready to respond. Chapter 1800 They immediately set out to buy another good horse for He Chong. When he Chong was in the North Sea, there was a retired expert in the fishing village who taught him Kung Fu and sent him a horse. He rode very well. There were mountain bandits on the road, but they could face a dozen top-ranking experts. The mountain bandits didn''t even have the chance to regret it. He Chongji understood that these people were not the businessmen they said. "Mr. Zheng, are you really looking for someone to leave the city for business?" He Chong asked. Wan Kun looked at him and thought that this place was not far from the city. When he had come to make it clear to him, he said directly, "brother he, I''m not hiding from you. We''re not here to find people, but to deal with cases." He Chong was stunned: "handling a case? What is the case? " Wan Kun said: "it''s the case that monsters eat people and a large number of people are missing. We came to Beihai to investigate this case according to the emperor''s will. We must find out what kind of forces are behind the abduction." He Chong was very happy. He thought that the emperor far away in Kyoto would not care about the lives and deaths of these Dalits in the North Sea. Unexpectedly, it was unexpected. Seeing he Chong''s surprise, Wan Kun said: "the emperor is kind and will never allow this evil force to run rampant in the world. He will certainly claim the grievances of the people." He Chong cried excitedly: "heaven has eyes, heaven has eyes. I thought that the emperor would never know about Beihai. Even if he knew about it, he would never pay attention to it. After all, those who live in Beihai are poor and helpless Dalits." Wan Kun stretched out his hand and patted He Chong on the shoulder: "brother he, why do you want to be so self defeating? Although you have different families, you don''t have to be different. As long as you are the people of Chu Dynasty, the emperor remembers that the life of Kyoto people is life, and that of Beihai people is life." He Chong sobbed and nodded: "OK, OK, we Chu Dynasty, there is a good emperor." They live in the North Sea in very poor conditions. Although there are officials stationed in the North Sea, no one has ever collected a little tax from them. If they have to find an official, the official will do business according to the public. So the people here can survive despite their hardship, which is the reason why they have never left the North Sea. After leaving Beihai, he saw his own world and was bewildered by the new world. He wanted to stay in the land that he had never set foot in, but after several jobs, he knew that it was difficult for him to survive in that world. He doesn''t fit in with that world. He can do some Kung Fu, fish, marinate fresh fish into delicious dried fish, tie a net and look at the sea. But he can do nothing else. He doesn''t know how to greet guests in a restaurant. Although it''s simple to run in a restaurant, he is considered old. He is clumsy in washing dishes and easily breaks dishes. Although he wants to stay in that world, it seems that the world is not suitable for him. Now, if we can find out the behind the scenes, find out the truth about the fisherman''s disappearance, and make Beihai safe again, he can still stay in the fishing village and live a life he knows well. Although it''s a little bitter, it''s better to be peaceful and free than to be displaced outside. Two days later, a group of people arrived at Shangli city. When they arrived at Shangli City, it was evening. The gate would be closed. They were the last group to enter the city. "It''s late today. I''m afraid it''s too late to go to the fishing village. We might as well have a rest in this city for one night and go there tomorrow morning." He Chong dared not go at night, so he had to lobby Wan Kun. Chapter 1801 Wan Kun saw that the faces of all the people were tired. To successfully handle the case, he needed to be energetic enough. He nodded his head: "OK, let''s live first." The Best Inn in the city is Wanjia''s industry and one of the only three in the city. After entering the inn, Wan kunliang knew his identity. The shopkeeper naturally dared not neglect, and led them to the best Tianzi room and dizi room. There are two Tianzi rooms, three dizi rooms and five rooms in total. The shopkeeper only takes out the key of four rooms. There were thirteen of them in a row. They were packed in four rooms, naturally. Wan Kun pointed to the most inside of the skyscraper and asked, "who lives there?" The shopkeeper nodded: "go back to childe, that room has just been booked. If you can come a moment earlier, the villain in this room will say nothing to him." Wan Kun looked back at all the guards, frowned and asked, "is there a room down there?" The shopkeeper shook his head: "back to you, there is no room." Standing behind Wan Kun, He Chong asked, "there were not many people living in the inn before. Why are so many people living today?" The shopkeeper hurriedly said: "you just came here and don''t know. Recently, those fishing villages near the sea have been attacked by mysterious people, many of them have died, and many of them can''t find their bones after missing. The people who are still alive in the fishing village dare not live any longer, so they can only come to the city to take refuge. Alas - some people can''t take out the room at all. The villain is really pitiful, and the room is empty, so they take it away Some people stayed. Young master Ruo waved: "well, let''s squeeze ourselves. Don''t disturb them. Let them live on. Don''t treat them too harshly. Let them have enough food and warm clothes." The shopkeeper was very happy and responded repeatedly. In the past, he used his own private money to help these people. Now that the childe has spoken, he can use the public account. He doesn''t need to be scolded by his mother-in-law all day long. Wan Kun went to the middle of the room, and when he was near the door, he felt an unusual and very familiar chill, too familiar. Just then, the closed door of the next room suddenly opened, and out of it came a young man in white. He was very handsome and elegant. Four eyes are opposite, both of them are surprised. "Cloud sky?" "Wankun?" "Why are you here?" "Why are you here?" They asked each other in unison, and suddenly they laughed again. "We are all so far away from Kyoto that we can see each other again," said Yuntian Wan Kun also smiled: "Yeah, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Mo Cong came up and said, "Hou ye, this is it?" Wan Kun introduced to him: "he is the son of yuntianyun, my friend." Mo Cong hugs the sky and says, "I''m Mo Cong, the Deputy General of the badminton guard." Yuntian nodded with a smile: "I am Yuntian. I''m an idle person." He turned to look at Wan Kun and said, "when you came to the North Sea with such people, would you come to see the scenery?" Wan Kun did not answer the question, "what about you? Where have you been since you left Kyoto? Why did you come to Beihai at this time? " Yuntian said with a smile, "I asked first. Shouldn''t you answer me first?" Wan Kun shook his head: "what''s the order of the questions?" Yuntian said: "then I''ll say hello to another one. I heard about your wedding with wen''er, but I didn''t attend. You must be very sorry, right?" Wan Kun shook his head again: "no, you didn''t attend, I''m very happy, just about to thank you." Chapter 1802 They looked at each other and smiled. Sitting down in the first floor of the hall, the shopkeeper ordered people to serve good food and wine. At this time, there was no one else but the two of them in the hall. "Seriously, why did you leave your new wife behind and come to this miserable place thousands of miles away?" Wan Kun sneered: "to be honest, this time I came to Beihai to investigate the case under the order of the emperor." "Is it not a fisherman''s case?" he said Wan Kun nodded: "it seems that I guessed right. You also came here because of this, but I can''t figure it out. You never care about the worldly affairs. Why do you care about the disappearance of North Sea fishermen?" Cloud sky sighed, some words he didn''t know how to say, also can''t say, "you are right, I never like to meddle, other people''s life and death, what to do with me? But Beihai is my hometown. Although I didn''t grow up here, it''s the place where my parents grew up. If there''s something here, I''d like to have a look. " He turned his eyes to Wan Kun and asked, "what clues do you have?" Wan Kun shook his head: "I just arrived today and haven''t visited the place where the incident happened. I''ll go there in the morning tomorrow. I''ll explore before I can get the clue." Yuntian said: "I''ve only arrived today, but as soon as I entered the city, I heard that there are monsters in the North Sea. Those fishermen are all eaten by monsters. Wankun, I know your Kung Fu is very good, but it''s useless for you to have any good Kung Fu in the face of monsters. Listen to my advice, take your people and leave here first." Wankun didn''t expect that the sky would say such a thing. Does wankun look like a generation who is greedy for life and afraid of death? But he shouldn''t be able to say such a thing with his nature. "Yuntian, do you know anything else?" Wan Kun asked. Yuntian shakes his head hurriedly: "no, I just don''t want to see you have an accident, don''t want wen''er to be sad because of you." Wan Kun said: "even though the road ahead is difficult, I will never flinch a little. Some things always need someone to do. It''s not you, it''s me. No one''s life is more noble than anyone else. What''s more, I came under the emperor''s orders. I came a long way to solve people''s problems, not to make a turtle." "Moreover, whether there are monsters in the North sea or not, or whether there are monsters in the North Sea, or whether there are monsters in the North Sea, or whether there are monsters in the North Sea, or whether there are monsters in the North Sea, or whether there are monsters in the North Sea, or whether there are monsters in the North Sea, or whether there are monsters in the Yuntian is worried, but what can he do? Sometimes when I look at wankun, he is really like reading a text. He has a stubborn temper. It''s useless to understand death and say anything. "Since you have made up your mind, can you let me go with you?" Cloud sky asked. Wan Kun can''t get it. The Kung Fu of the clouds is better than all of them. It''s better to have him. "That would be great. If we are in danger, I hope you can help us." Yuntian dry smile: "that''s natural. I''m going to be with you to protect you, but you must promise me that if you meet monsters in the fishing village or the ice field seaside, you don''t resist. I''ll deal with them. You just need to escape, desperately escape, don''t turn around, and don''t come to save me. I''ll be OK." Wan Kun looked at the sky and said, "listen to you. It seems that there must be monsters in the North Sea after you have determined. Have you seen monsters in the North Sea before?" More than ever, he used to be such a monster. Yuntian shakes his head: "of course not. I''m just in case. You know, my kung fu is better than yours. If I can''t resist, it''s useless for you to stay." Chapter 1803 Although there are still a lot of doubts in his mind, Wan Kun wants to ask, but he can see the appearance of the sky, even if he can''t say it, so he simply shifts the topic, singing wine and chatting, talking about his life in Kyoto before and his life after leaving Kyoto. "How are you and wen''er?" He finally asked the question. Wan Kun knew that he wanted to ask wen''er if he was OK. He smiled and nodded: "of course, we are very good. Everyone said that we are a couple made by nature." When it comes to wen''er, the warm smile on his face is the gentleness he never felt in the face of others. Cloud sky nods: "yes, her heart only you, can marry you, how can she not be good?" "Did she say that?" "What?" Wan Kun asked "You said she had only me in her heart, did she say that?" Ten thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand. Cloud sky wry smile: "of course, who else? She said that a person''s heart can be very big, with the world in mind, with the world in mind, but a person''s heart can also be very small. A small one can only hold one person, and one person can fill his heart full, and there is no spare space to put down another man. " Cloud sky raised his eyes and looked at Wan Kun who was stunned: "Wan Kun, you are really lucky. Wen''er is the best and most special girl in the world. You can have her love with all your heart. You are really lucky. Do you know how many dreams you are enviing?" Wan Kun laughs: "envy is useless. When I knew Wen, you didn''t know where." Yuntian laughs bitterly. Yes, when he grew up with wen''er, he was still a giant beast in the cold pool. His life as a human being was just over a year. "Well, no more, drink." Some things are predestined. It is he who appears too late to complain. In the early morning of the next day, a group of people went out early, led by He Chong, to the fishing village near the ice field not far from the city. Since entering Beihai, the weather has become colder and colder. After entering and leaving the city, the feeling is more obvious. Kyoto is still in the early autumn, and it''s still hot, but thick fur has to be worn here. He Chong rode on his horse and ran to the place he used to be most familiar with. He was very excited. When he left, his fear had gone away. Now, he was only yearning for something and was like an arrow. It turned out that this was the feeling of going home. He had never left before. This time, he didn''t want to leave again. Here are the most familiar people and the most familiar way of life. He belongs to the North Sea. What''s the business with him? "How far is it?" Mo Cong asked him. He Chong pointed to a wasteland in front of him and said, "walking through this wasteland is the ice field. Soon you can see the sea. Our fishing village is there." They speeded up, and soon ran across the wasteland. Before they crossed, they saw the rough sea in the distance. When they ran across the wasteland completely, they saw the magnificent sea view directly to their hearts. They lived in the inland all their lives, and almost never saw the appearance of the sea. The original sea was so magnificent, so big, so boundless, and connected with the sky. In such a sea, even if there are some monsters living in the deep sea, it''s not uncommon to be afraid. "Is this the sea?" Mo Cong looked at the magnificent sea and the blue sky of the birds, and asked him excitedly. Chapter 1804 He Chong said with a smile: "all people who see the sea for the first time will ask us this question. Yes, this is the sea. It''s only the North Sea. In this world, there are the South China Sea, the East China Sea, the West Sea, and the sea in every place. No one knows how big the sea is. Maybe it''s too big for us to imagine." He was born in such a beautiful land. Maybe life is more difficult than other places. But the beauty here is not found in other places. The scenery here is not tired of him all his life. "Let''s go. It''s not the time to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Let''s take a look at the fishing village." He Chong led the way and took them to the fishing village which was now completely deserted. The fishing village He Chong lives in is not small. There are hundreds of families. At this time, the whole fishing village is quiet. There is no other sound except the rustle of the fishing net hanging on the long pole when it is floating in the wind. The fishing village is built on the land next to the beach. The houses are very simple wooden houses of different sizes, but they look very strong. Unfortunately, the dozens of such strong houses on the road at the entrance of the village are all destroyed. The ground is full of broken wood. Some of the wood is still stained with blood. There is not much blood. There are no footprints or bodies. Looking at some traces on the board and the ground, the familiar traces that can no longer be familiar with, the frown of the cloud sky is more and more tight, he had a little fluke before, hoping that it was his estimation error, hoping that such a massacre had nothing to do with his own kin. But now it seems... Wan Kun squatted in front of a collapsed house and looked at the huge grooves on the ground. Such grooves were not dug artificially. Because they were too flat, no one could make them so perfect, nor were they washed out by rain, because they were not a whole smooth groove, but one in the East and one in the West. This is no accident. It must have something to do with the murderer. What is it? "There are people, there are people here!" Cried a bodyguard. The crowd gathered quickly, only to see the bodyguard from a half collapsed house out of a dying child. The child is still in swaddling clothes. I don''t know how long he has been hungry. He is so weak that he can''t lift his eyelids. After Wan Kun saw it, he quickly removed the water bag at his waist, steamed it with his internal power, and fed it into the child''s mouth a little bit more. He Chong wiped his tears and said: "this child was just born by the daughter-in-law of Li''s brother. When I left, the child was not full moon. The daughter-in-law of Li''s brother was not out of moon, and she was not in good health. She wanted to go with us, but it was not convenient. So she said she would leave two days later. Now it seems that they have not finished their journey. They have pity on the child." "He, will he die?" He Chong dried his tears and asked Wan Kun. Wan Kun shook his head: "no, he''s just hungry. He''ll get better after getting cold." Wan Kun handed the child to he chonghuai, "hold it first, let''s watch it for a while, and then go to the town to find a nanny for him." He Chong catches the child in a hurry, and doesn''t care about the stink of shit and urine from the child. Further inside, the house has not been destroyed, and the trench seen in front has never appeared again. He Chong said: "it must be the devil who saw no one inside, so he didn''t waste time to come in." Chapter 1805 It''s really possible. I looked at it from the beginning to the end, and there was almost no discovery except the previous ones. Yuntian suggested: "let''s go back first. After all, there is a baby who needs to breastfeed as soon as possible." Wan Kun wanted to visit another fishing village, but the child could not delay any longer. He was not only hungry, but also hot. He needed to deal with it as soon as possible, or the consequences would be unpredictable. He finally nodded his head: "OK, let''s go back first. Anyway, the devil won''t come out in the daytime. Let''s come back at night." Mo Cong replied: "yes, my subordinates are about to say this. It''s useless to come in the daytime. Now we have found out the way. It''s better to go on duty at night to see where the monster is holy." "Well, back to town." Wan Kun ordered. When they returned to the city, the eyes of the clouds were always back and forth on the sea: is this the place where father and people live? He was born in the cold pool. The water of the cold pool flows through an underground undercurrent. The final destination of the undercurrent is the ice field of the North Sea, which is the vast sea area. Once upon a time, he didn''t understand why his father took his mother away from the place where he grew up and went to a small place in terms of Han Jiao nationality. However, he now understood that in order to be with his mother, his father resolutely left his hometown and those who opposed them. They found a place to live and gave birth to him. Now that he has grown up and lost his mother, and his father has chosen to go back, he can understand and is not against it. But why did he not change his nature and still kill and eat people violently after returning to the ice field? In the past, the North Sea was calm, and no one had ever been attacked by cold Jiaos here. Now, such a thing happened. He couldn''t help associating it with his father. Tonight, he will come back, just by the sea, waiting for his appearance. He needs to know why. Back to Shangli City, wankun asked people to find a nurse. First, he fed the baby with milk, then cooled him down with cold compress. The baby was too small, and any medicine was very dangerous to him. Now, he can only use the simplest and safest method to make him better. When the child is a little better, Wan Kun entrusts the child to He Chong and his mistress. He goes back to his room to have a rest and prepare for the battle in the evening. No matter what he will encounter at night, he should be ready to fight. The strength of the opponent is beyond his expectation. He must be in the best condition to face the war. When night fell, Wan Kun ordered people to gather at the gate of the inn. After counting the number of people, he found that the sky was not there. "What about the clouds?" Asked Mo Cong in the wankun Dynasty. Mo Cong shook his head: "no, I''ll ask the shopkeeper." The shopkeeper followed Mo Cong out and said, "young master, that young master Yun went out in the afternoon. He didn''t say where to go. He just kept forgetting. He left a letter for you." "Here!" Wan Kun reaches for his hand. The shopkeeper hurriedly handed the letter to wankun: "this is it." Open letter, there are a few lines of crooked words written in it. He has never seen the words in the sky before, but unexpectedly, he is so ugly that he is not as good as a child. The letter said that he went to the ice sea, he said he would explain everything, let him not to die again, and rest assured in the city to wait for his news, if not, also not to go to the sea, absolutely not to go. Chapter 1806 From between the lines, he could almost see the expression of cloud sky frowning when he wrote a letter. He understood Yuntian''s kindness, but he could not let Yuntian take risks alone. They should have done it. Mo Cong asked, "what did Mr. cloud say?" Wan Kun frowned, looked at the direction of the city gate, and said, "he went to the ice field first. He said let''s wait for him here, and he will solve this problem." Mo Cong said, "he, what does he mean?" Wan Kun said: "Yuntian has excellent martial arts. When we all add up, we can''t defeat him alone. He just doesn''t want us to take risks and bear the burden alone." Mo Cong suddenly felt a little excited on his face: "it turns out that, I don''t see that childe Yun is such a heroic and righteous person." Wan Kun looks up at Mo Cong and says, "what do you think?" Mo Cong said with a grin: "Mr. Yun is a man of love and righteousness. We are not greedy for life and fear of death. No matter how powerful he is, we can help him as much as we can." This is exactly what wankun wanted to hear. He patted Mo Cong''s shoulder happily: "good brother!" A group of people immediately left the city and headed for the ice field of Beihai. As night fell, the ice became colder. The sea wind is like the blade of ice, which can cut people''s skin. He stood at the magnificent seaside, blowing the strange sea wind, and the sea was shining, as if a piece of bright moonlight had been chopped and sprinkled on the blue waves. The waves began to rise, soaked his shoes and socks, but he didn''t feel cold, maybe because of his nature, he was not afraid of the cold. When the water reached his calves, he took a few steps back, back to the dry sand, his eyes always fixed on the boundless sea. Father, if you see me, can you recognize me? If I advise you, will you listen? As if hearing his call, waves were more and more fierce. Even if he kept retreating, the waves still soaked his shoes and socks again and again. Suddenly, a huge black shadow leaped out of the sea and suddenly fell in front of the clouds. It was a cold Jiao that was not yet an adult. I''m afraid it''s not as old as him. Han Jiao''s eyes were greedy and stared at the sky. The long jiaotongues in his mouth were like... A slippery snake... The cloud sky always stood still, and the expression was not even a trace of panic, which made Han Jiao feel very strange. Because of this strange, it didn''t eat him at once, but stared at the clouds with its huge Jiao eyes to see what''s special about him. Why other people would run away in fear when they saw him, but the human in front of him didn''t. moreover, he stared at the God in the eyes, which made him very upset, not scared, but a little disgusted... It said in Jiaoyu, "poor human, are you shocked?" Cloud fixed to look at him, suddenly with Jiaoyu back to it: "no, I''m not scared, it''s you." As he said, Han Jiao was really scared. He often spoke to human in Jiaoyu, but no human could understand him. Until they were eaten, they didn''t know what he said. At this time, there is a man who speaks Jiaoyu fluently, as if he was born to say that, most importantly, he is not afraid of it. Chapter 1807 It even felt the power of his body. It was so powerful that it made it tremble. Today''s Yuntian is not the original Yuntian. After being changed into a human being, he did not lose the power of Han Jiao. Later, he got a dragon ball. The power he got from the dragon ball was worth a thousand years of practice of Han Jiao. Even if Yuntian''s powerful father stood in front of him, he could be invincible, which is the greatest strength of his courage to come alone. He has no threat. At this time, the sound of stepping on a horse came from a distance, even the sound of drawing a sword. Looking back, he saw Wan Kun leading the expert of Yu Lin Wei rushing towards him. Han Jiao is still in shock. After all, he is not as mature as an adult Han Jiao. For a while, he does not know what to do with himself or whether to eat the man in front of him. He will see a lot of people rushing to him. They are very fierce. They are not the people in the fishing village who have no power to bind chickens. Today, they are weak. If they fight hard, they will not be able to handle the man in front of them Grip can win, let alone another group of people running there. Thinking of this, xiaohanjiao turns around and jumps back to the sea, and disappears in a blink of an eye. Wan Kun rushed to the cloud sky, turned over and dismounted, looking very nervous. He clasped cloud sky''s arm and asked, "do you have anything to do?" The clouds shook their heads, and warm water poured in their hearts. They came, regardless of the danger, and saw such a huge thing as Han Jiao. They still came to him. Wan Kun''s worry was not adulterated. "I''m fine." Mo Cong and others looked around, and after no trace of Han Jiao was found, they went back to wankun and Yuntian: "what was that just now?" Cloud way: "cold Jiao." Wan Kun''s eyes changed slightly and exclaimed, "cold Jiaos? Is it the cold Jiao in the cold pool of Funiu Mountain in the Zhou Dynasty? The same as the cold Jiao? " Cloud sky nodded: "yes, it is the same cold Jiao, ice domain, is the hometown of cold Jiao, they have lived here for generations, I don''t know how many years." Mo Cong said: "if it''s true that the Han Jiao generation lives in the ice field, why does the cannibalism only happen recently? Never heard of cannibalism before! " The sky is silent. What can he say? Can you say that his father ate countless people in Funiu Mountain, and his father also returned to the ice field? He dares to conclude that it is absolutely related to his father that the cold Jiaos eat people here. Cloud sky shook his head: "go back first, it seems that it will not come out again tonight." People are still frightened. The appearance of the giant just now seems to be still in front of them. It''s so big and strange in the night. No wonder some villagers say it''s a monster that eats people. It''s true. That guy is no different from the monster. Everyone''s mind and spirit were severely shocked. At this time, they were also uneasy. Wan Kun simply said, "go back first. This matter needs to be discussed in a long way. Never act recklessly." Wan Kun heard about the cold Jiaos from Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen. The cold Jiaos can be in the water or on the land. They have strong feet, powerful and despairing power, and their speed is extremely fast. No wonder so many people eat in the village, few people see their real appearance. Wankun was also a little strange. Just then, the cold Jiaos had a chance to eat the sky, but it didn''t, and the sky didn''t seem to have any plans to fight, let alone escape. Chapter 1808 After returning to the inn, Wan Kun pulled the cloud sky to a corner and asked in a low voice, "what was your situation with that cold Jiao just at the seaside? Why doesn''t it attack you? Why don''t you run? " Cloud sky''s eyes become a little twinkle, "it''s too sudden, maybe it hasn''t responded yet." Too sudden? They saw him standing opposite to Han Jiao, a huge thing, and one looked so small and fragile. At that time, he was very worried, afraid that something would happen to the sky. But when he came near, he found that there was no surprise on the face of the sky. As usual, he was calm, but it was the Han Jiao. When he left, he seemed a little flustered. Yuntian patted wankun on the shoulder and said with a light smile: "thank you for coming in time today, but I still hope you can promise me that you will not take such a risk again, and that you will not go to the ice field again, just for wen''er. She can''t lose you, and you can''t be busy." Wan Kun opened his mouth and said, "Wan Kun, I know your temperament. It''s not your style. You don''t want to do it. But you also need to believe me. I have the ability to deal with it. When you go, it won''t help. I don''t want to see you die. You see the appearance of Han Jiao today. You are not it at all Our opponent, we are lucky today, only one came. He saw that we were too many, so he retired for a while. What if tomorrow he brought his companion? Is it still possible for you to leave all over? " Wan Kun asked, "what about you? How about you? Are you sure you can defeat them all with one man''s power? " Yuntian shook his head: "I didn''t know all the enemies, so I knew how to retreat. Besides, the Han Jiaos lived in the deep sea of the ice field. They never violated the river water with the human well water, and never had the Han Jiaos go ashore to eat people before. Now, there must be some reasons for this. What we have to do now is not to defeat the Han Jiaos and kill them, No In other words, we can''t do it at all. What we can do now is to find out the reason why they eat people and solve the problem from the root. In this way, we can really and completely eliminate the danger. " Wan Kun agreed with him, but he was still full of doubts: "after all, Han Jiao are beasts. How can we know why they eat people? How to solve it? " Yuntian''s face was serious, and his hand holding wankun''s shoulder added two parts: "believe me, I can handle these things." Wan Kun just looked at cloud sky and didn''t agree with him. He didn''t understand what cloud sky was insisting on and what he thought in his heart. At the beginning, he thought that the cloud sky just didn''t want them to be hurt, but decided to go to the ice field alone. But now it seems that the situation is not as simple as he thought. In this background, he seems to have hidden some secrets. What is it? Yuntian didn''t seem to want to continue this topic. He said he was tired and turned back to his room. The next day, Yuntian didn''t come out of the room. In the afternoon, wankun couldn''t help knocking on Yuntian''s door. There was no movement in the room, and he could not even feel the breath of the clouds. The breath of the cloud is very special. When he is alone, the breath released from his body is very cold. It seems to be a kind of unique cold door skill and method. When he is with them, he will restrain the icy and biting breath, just like a common person. Chapter 1809 Like a normal person? Originally, in his eyes, Yuntian was never an ordinary person, a person different from normal people, not only because of his cultivation skills, but also because of all kinds of things in his life. It seems more mysterious! At this time, there was no breath in his room. Wan Kun pushed the door and entered. The room was really empty, and the quilts on the bed were still messy. Obviously, he got up in a hurry and left directly after getting up, and he walked through the window. The door was closed, no one came to clean it, but the shoulder of the window was open. Where did he go? In the daytime, even if he went to the ice field, he would not get anything! He returned to his room and said to the man who came to clean it, "we''ll bring dinner earlier in a while. We''ll go out earlier." Man, back out. Mo Cong saw that his face was not right and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened? " Wan Kun sighed, "the sky is gone. I suspect he went to the ice field alone." Mo Congwei Leng: "he left alone again? He''s really afraid. Didn''t that monster scare him yesterday? " Wan Kun frowned: "Han Jiao is not a monster. I don''t know why they began to eat people, but it''s not all bad." Mo Cong didn''t understand. Wan Kun didn''t want to explain any more. Some things, one sentence or two, are not clear, and are related to some privacy. He can''t explain them all. When dinner was delivered, Wan Kun was standing at the window and looking at the people in the street. There were not many people. Especially in the evening, the big guys went home and nobody dared to come out. Mo Cong asked Wan Kun to have a meal: "Hou ye, today''s food is good. Come and eat it." Wan Kun said, "OK." When he turned around, the smell of the food came to him, among which there was an unusual smell. His face changed a little. He hurriedly said to Mo Cong, "don''t eat." But when the words came out, Mo Cong had already drunk a bowl of soup. He looked back at Wan Kun and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem with the meal? "Before the inscription was said, he fell on the table. Wan Kun rushed out of the door. Go to check several rooms next door. Unexpectedly, all the experts of badminton guards have been recruited and all of them have fallen down. There are twelve people. Now he is the only one standing. This kind of overpowering drug is very strong. If you don''t accept the antidote, you can sleep until tomorrow. But to make antidotes, a lot of herbs need to be boiled. It takes time and effort. I''m afraid he can''t catch up with the ice field tonight. He called the shopkeeper and asked him to call the back chef, including all the guys. The people in the inn are not the ones who prescribe medicine. They dare not. They don''t have the courage or the necessity. So, someone must have stolen the medicine. "When you cook, do you see suspicious people go in?" asked the man in the kitchen Several chefs of the back Chef immediately shook their heads and hurriedly denied: "no, we have no, the kitchen door is closed when we cook, the food is out of the window, the door is still hung with a bell, no one has ever come in at all, if anyone comes in, we will know." In the past, there was poisoning in the inn, so the back chef was always careful when cooking. Except for the shopkeeper and several assistants, no outsiders were allowed to enter. Wan Kun looked at the present man again: "what suspicious people did you see when you sent food?" Chapter 1810 The man hurriedly said: "childe, I just thought of something. After taking the food from the kitchen, childe Yun met him as soon as he came out. He said he wanted to see what you had tonight, and he showed him, but he didn''t do anything. I don''t know whether it''s related to him or not." Wankun''s heart sank abruptly. It must be him. He didn''t want them to go to the ice field. He wanted to go alone, but he was afraid that he and Mo Cong wouldn''t listen to him, so he used this move. I think so. If other people want to harm them, will they just use overpowering drugs? He said to the shopkeeper, "please take care of my companions for me. They have been drugged. Now they are all asleep. It''s freezing. Go and help them to bed and cover the quilt." As he was about to leave, the shopkeeper stopped him: "young master, where are you going? Here, it''s dark outside. " Wan Kun said: "I want to go to the ice field. The sea monsters must solve the problem of cannibalism as soon as possible. I want to find out the truth. Don''t worry, I won''t come here in vain." He turned around and walked out of the gate of the inn. He led his horse out of the city quickly. The shopkeeper stood at the door, his eyelids were jumping, his hands were shaking: "what should I do? What should I do? How can you go to the ice field alone? If you meet a sea monster, what can you do? " "Hurry up, inform the government and ask them to send someone to reinforce the young master, but don''t let him have an accident." The man looked puzzled: "shopkeeper, have you forgotten? All the people who can move in the government have gone to the ice field for a long time. Unfortunately, none of them have come back. Now there are only a few people guarding the government. Where else can we help them? " Yes, there is such a thing. The shopkeeper was worried and forgot about it for a while. "What can I do to protect it?" The man said: "the young master has excellent martial arts, and just now he said it, he won''t act rashly. As long as he doesn''t go to the seaside and stay away, the sea monster can''t find the whereabouts of the young master." That is to say, but who can guarantee that their childe will not be near the sea? If not, how to probe? ____ after leaving the city, he went directly to the ice field, where he came yesterday, and stood quietly by the sea, letting the cold water gradually soak his shoes and socks. He is sure that more than one cold Jiao will come today. Maybe he can see his father today. Today''s sea is strangely calm, quite different from yesterday''s. Silver like moonlight in the sea, quiet and beautiful. If there is no disturbance of cold Jiaos, the fishermen here should live happily. Because of their greed and cruelty, I don''t know how many families have been destroyed and swallowed up. What have those lovely people done wrong? Why should we suffer such a disaster? Only because the power of the cold Jiaos is greater than that of the human beings, can they attack the human beings recklessly and trample the human beings like a mustard? What kind of noble and inviolable existence is the dragon clan in terms of Jiao clan? The strength of the dragon people is beyond their control, but the dragon people have never been able to invade the Jiaos. Isn''t peaceful coexistence among intelligent species a consensus of life? Have they never thought about the consequences of this unilateral destruction and imbalance of relations? Chapter 1811 All of a sudden, the calm sea burst into high waves, he frowned, and quickly stepped back, a distance from the sea. A huge cold Jiao jumped out of the sea and landed on the beach. Another huge cold Jiao jumped out and stood side by side with the previous one. Then there was another one. It was just a small cold Jiao that I saw yesterday. When I looked at the clouds, I was still scared. It has never seen a human who can speak Jiaoyu, or a human who has never seen how powerful the breath of power is. There are only three of them. It seems they don''t see him as a real threat. Xiaohan Jiao said in Jiaoyu: "it''s him. The man who spoke Jiaoyu to me yesterday is him." The eyes of two adult cold Jiao stare at the sky and look at the sky quietly to see what is unusual from him. Unfortunately, it seems that nothing can be seen with JiaoMu alone, unless they spit out jiaodan and check the sky with jiaodan. Jiaodan is the source of the power of cold Jiaos. If it is not a last resort, they will never spit out their own jiaodan. If jiaodan is robbed by the same kind of people after it is separated from the body, the power it has cultivated all its life will be burnt. So, especially in places of the same kind, it''s impossible for them to separate their jiaodan, just to explore the body of a tiny human, which is too risky. Maybe it''s just an ordinary human who knows animal language. An adult Han Jiao said to Yun Tian in Jiao language, "you are brave enough to come here yesterday, or today? Yes? No one came today? " Cloud sky light smile: "deal with you, do not need to bring people." "What a breath! Let''s see, what is your arrogant capital? " Another adult cold Jiaodao. Yun Tian asked, "fishermen in the fishing village nearby, but what did you do?" An adult Han Jiao snorted, "what''s the matter?" Yuntian frowned: "once upon a time, Jiaos and humans did not invade each other. Why do you start to make trouble on the shore now?" "Once upon a time, now is like today, why do we do this, need to explain to you? Do you think you can speak two jiao languages, and we will let you go? " Cloud sky palm constantly coagulates the vitality, handsome eyes slightly squint: "elder a Gu is back? Devour human things, but what elder AGU instructed you to do? " The three cold Jiaos were all stunned: "how do you know elder AGU? who are you? What is your relationship with elder AGU? " When mentioning elder AGU, they were obviously respectful. It seems that Yuntian guessed well. "What is our relationship has nothing to do with you. Go back and tell elder AGU not to make any mistakes again. Human beings are the masters of the world today. If you kill innocent people like this, sooner or later, they will be attacked by human beings. Let him not forget the pain he suffered before." "You said, but the killing of elder AGU''s wife by human beings?" Cold Jiao looked at the eyes of the clouds, gradually out of shock, how can he know these? "What I''m talking about is clear to elder AGU. You tell him that the previous tragedy happened because he first provoked the hatred of human beings. Now, if the old thing happens again, I''m afraid it will bring more harm to the Han Jiao clan. Remember, the Han Jiao clan is not the most powerful one in the world. Now it''s human beings who dominate the world." Xiaohan Jiao couldn''t understand what they were talking about. When he heard this, he said: "but human beings are like ants in front of us. Why do you dominate the world? The world should be dominated by our Han Jiao people. " Chapter 1812 Yuntian said: "the power can get the world, but not the heart of a woman. It is never absolute power to rule the world, but also wisdom, tolerance, and ever-changing creativity." There are more than ten million beasts with absolute power in the world. Why don''t they rule the world? There are reasons for this. Can Han Jiao come out of the sea and take over the world instead of human beings? At the beginning, when he was a cold Jiao, he lived in the cold pool and practiced in the cold pool. For him, the biggest world is Tan Gu. It has absolute power in Tan Gu. Tan Gu''s evil beasts dare not invade it, but they don''t really submit to it. They are killing each other every day, either you die or I live. He thought, this is the law of life and death, all parts of the world are the same. But when he became a human being, walked into the human world, and lived a human life, he started. The original human world was so harmonious, and most of the pedestrians on the road smiled, even if you didn''t know each other, but still could feel the kindness conveyed by each other. Human beings can survive in every place in the world. They are tough. When they encounter difficulties, they will admit defeat, and they will not admit defeat. Where they fall, they will climb up. When they encounter a huge threat, they will not choose to escape, but face it and solve it. In the face of mankind, there are no so-called invincible difficulties, only cowards who face difficulties and escape. His mother''s death is a good example. No matter how powerful Han Jiao is, it is not invincible. As long as human beings do not give up and try their best, they will succeed. Perhaps the sacrifice is huge, but the ultimate winner must be human beings, no doubt. This is his conclusion after living for so long, but obviously, his peers do not agree with this. They have lived in the sea all their lives. They have never seen the real human life. They are simple in nature and can''t distinguish right from wrong. They are easy to be used and become cruel and bloodthirsty. Once the situation continues to develop, people will find a way to defeat Han Jiao, which will be the disaster of the Han Jiao family. A mother Han Jiao has only one child in her life, and the survival rate is very low. The number of Han Jiao is not large, even very rare. If there is a war, he can''t even imagine the consequences - two adult Han Jiao are obviously impatient to listen to him, they can''t understand the thoughts of the clouds. "Don''t talk about it. I''ll ask you why you speak Jiaoyu." The adult Han Jiao has obviously lost patience. He is very hungry now and wants to eat a delicious human. The taste of human beings is much better than that of sea fish. Yuntian shook his head: "you don''t have the right to know this. Go back and tell your elder AGU that you can''t bear the consequences if you are no longer against humanity." Han Jiao said angrily, "what are you? How dare you be so rude to me? It seems that you are tired of living. Well, I just need a dinner. " Cold Jiao opened his mouth and rushed to the sky. The sky slipped and retreated. Before he could make a move, he heard the sound of sharp arrow breaking through the wind. The sharp arrow just hit the cold dragon that was rushing to the sky. The black iron arrow "pooped" pierced the huge dragon''s eye. JiaoMu is the softest place on the body of a cold JiaoMu. Only JiaoMu can be stabbed by an iron arrow. Chapter 1813 The cold Jiaos howled and breathed out a cold Jiaoxi in anger. The sky rushed to wankun and dragged him to the safe place. "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say you didn''t want to come? " The sky roared. Wan Kun said, "how can I let you take the risk alone? I will fight with him in any case." At this time, the first wave of Han Jiao''s attack had arrived in front of the two men. He threw Wan Kun away from him for several Zhangs and hit the injured Han Jiao in a wave, which became very crazy. When Han Jiao saw the palm he waved at him, he still jumped up. In his eyes, human beings are just like ants. I''m afraid that his palm doesn''t even deserve to scratch him. But when the hand touched its Jiaopi, it felt a strong force rushing into its heart, shaking its five organs and colic, and the huge body collapsed on the beach, losing the ability to continue fighting. Yuntian turns to look at wankun on the other side, but sees a scene that makes him lose his color. Another adult Han Jiao shakes his long tail, and directly shakes the sword in wankun''s hand, and knocks his whole person out. The cold Jiao''s bloody mouth and long tongue stretch out, and even rolls the unconscious wankun into his belly. He rushed forward quickly and was about to rescue him. But when the little cold Jiao stopped, he kicked it out and knocked it to the ground. Seeing that he was so powerful, his two companions were planted under his hands, and knowing that he was invincible, the adult Han Jiao simply retreated to the sea. The sky chases hard, the cold Jiao goes to the sea, he also goes to the sea. At the bottom of the sea, his strength will only be stronger than on the land. Time can''t be dragged down. Wan Kun will surely not live after a long time in his belly. He quickly dived under the belly of the cold Jiao and gave him a hard blow. The cold Jiaos were in pain and quickly opened their mouths. Wan Kun, who had just been swallowed by it, was spat out by him. Wan Kun is still in a coma and does not know whether he is still alive. He kicked the injured cold Jiao away, swam up to Wan Kun, wiped the mucus from his mouth and nose, then spit out a huge bubble and put him in the bubble. At this time, he felt a familiar breath and force approaching him. He looked sideways. In the cold and dark sea bottom, his eyes became blue, and he could clearly see all things on the bottom of the sea. He saw several cold Jiaos swimming towards him. The middle one was his father, who lived together for hundreds of years. His eyes are shining with blue light on the sea floor, which is obviously not what ordinary people can have. Elder AGU was stunned. These eyes, these eyes are really... Too familiar. His son, who was supposed to live in the cold pool, also has a pair of eyes like this. Normally, he looks like an ordinary cold Jiao, but when he gets to the water, his eyes will turn to Zhan color, just like the eyes of the human now. How could human beings have such power when they saw him seriously injured his people with one blow? "Who are you?" He suddenly opened his mouth and asked him in Jiaoyu. Yuntian decides to look at it. His father raised him and took care of him. Although he didn''t give him much care, he raised him and taught him many skills. He is his father all the time, even though they have different ways of life and animals. Chapter 1814 Yuntian just wants to leave the sea area soon and take wankun to the shore. Wankun looks bad. He can''t stay in the sea area any longer. He took a deep look at his father and quickly took wankun to the top. Even his father couldn''t catch up with him. When they jumped out of the water and came to the land, there was no sign of them. "This human breath is so strong that even our Han Jiao is not his opponent. If there are ten more human beings like them, are we not dangerous?" An old cold Jiao is worried about the old way to AGU. A Gu ignored it and went straight to the side of the injured cold Jiao. The huge Jiao stared at the cold Jiao with only one eye left. "AWU, what''s the matter? Who hurt you? " "Elder, it''s the man, the man in black, who shot me in the eye with an arrow," said ARWU "You only hurt your eyes?" AGU asked Ah Wu shook his head painfully: "no, not only his eyes, but also the man in white. He hurt me. Now, I feel like I''m being twisted. It''s like a fire burning inside. It''s hard." AGU''s eyebrows grew tighter and tighter, and he asked, "that man is the one Xiaojiu said? Who can speak Jiaoyu? " "Ah Wu nodded:" yes, it''s him. He seems to know your name and let me tell you something AGU''s eyes narrowed and his face changed sharply: "what do you say? He knows my name? " Ah Wu nodded again: "yes, he knows your name, and let us tell you that we should not provoke any more disputes with human beings, nor go ashore to devour human beings. He said that the tragedy that happened to you in the past cannot be repeated. Human beings are not as fragile as we think. If we persist in our obsession, the consequences will be unpredictable." AGU''s body suddenly shocked, and the huge JiaoMu''s eyes became more and more round: "what do you say? He, does he really say that? Did you really say that? " Arwood didn''t understand what he was excited about. Why? Shouldn''t he be angry? Shouldn''t you be angry? "Ah Wu nodded," yes, that''s what he said "Did he say his name?" Ah Wu shook his head: "no, I didn''t ask. I thought he was no different from other human beings except Jiaoyu, and he said poorly. I wanted to eat him, but who knows, his ability is so great, and I have suffered such a big loss under his hands. I --" elder AGU obviously didn''t want to listen to him, and his expression became agitated Shi Xiaojiu came here. Although he also got hurt, it''s not too serious. "Elder, when I came yesterday, I heard his companion call him Yuntian. Will this be his name?" A Gu one face doubts: "cloud sky?" Just at the bottom of the sea, it saw a pair of familiar eyes, such eyes, only his son has, it has eaten many human beings, it has countless, but never seen such blue eyes. He knows his name, Jiao language, and even his past, which he never mentioned in front of his family. These things, not a human can know, can not be a human can know, even his family can not know the secret. Chapter 1815 How can a strange human know? Unless, he is not a strange human, but his son, Yan? Two months ago, he went back to the cold lake and wanted to take ah Yan back to the North Sea. However, he found Tangu and Funiu Mountain, but there was no trace of ah Yan. Under his interrogation, more than one evil beast in Tangu said that he had not seen ah Yan for a long time. Before he disappeared, he had brought back a human being, because the human being, Tangu, almost broke out in a war. Later, the human being disappeared Yes, ah Yan has disappeared without trace. It believed that it was man who had killed his son, just as he had killed his wife. That''s its only son. He left the cold pool to go to the North Sea. The reason why he didn''t forcibly take him with him is that he didn''t know the situation of the North Sea and didn''t dare to take him back easily. When he left Beihai, he was the elder of his family. He was called the elder of AGU. When he came back, he was still the elder of AGU, but he did not have the actual power at the beginning. After several years of efforts, he gradually regained power and became the elder of the Han Jiao family again. It believed that when it was time to bring ah Yan back to the North Sea, it would go to the cold pool to find him, but who can know that the farewell was the day of their father and son''s farewell. The hatred for human beings, which had been gradually forgotten, was aroused again. He returned to the North Sea and began to instigate some weak willed Han Jiao to go ashore with him. Those Han Jiao never tasted the taste of human beings, but after they tasted it, they could not forget the taste any more. They began to plunder and kill crazily. How could he have never thought that his son might not have been killed by human beings, but that the road has become a success, breaking through the difficulties of the Han Jiao nationality for thousands of years, peeping through the opportunities and incarnating the way? But think again, if the Han Jiao nationality has been suffering for thousands of years, and has seen through the sky, why doesn''t he become a Jackie Chan instead of a lowly human? Is he his own son? "AGU, what are you thinking? That human, really know you? " The old ah Feng asked ah Gu. AGU turned around and shook his head. "I''m not sure," he said He can''t say, still can''t say, he can''t say a word before it''s determined. It''s a big thing. Once people know that the human is Ayan, Ayan will be captured by the patriarch and forced to tell the secret of the incarnation. Although the patriarch is not cruel, he is also a man with extremely powerful means. He can''t guess what the patriarch is thinking. "Go back first." AGU said nothing more, turned around and jumped into the sea. Wu looked at elder AGU''s figure and disappeared in front of his eyes. He asked him, "elder AGU, what''s the matter with elder AGU? With its nature, how can it not be angry when it learns that we are bullied like this by a mere human? " A Feng shakes his head: "who knows? Besides, it''s not your fault. The strength of the human just now is really strong. It''s normal that you will suffer losses under his hands. A Gu knows that, naturally, he won''t blame you. Well, let''s not talk about it. Go back to the hospital." Ah Feng grabbed the sharp arrow that stabbed into ah Wu''s eyes and pulled it out. Ah Wu was howling again because of the pain. Chapter 1816 "Well, go back first, then." A Feng turns and jumps into the sea. Ah Wu''s eye is useless. If you want to cure it, only if some of your peers are willing to sacrifice their inner elixir, who will do so? Even if it''s arwood''s parents, I''m afraid they won''t. Once han Jiao loses his inner alchemy, he will not die immediately, but he will become very weak and his long life will be greatly shortened. At most, he can only live for another three or five years before he dies. No one is willing to exchange his own life for the lives of others. The cost is too high for them to bear. Within a day, three Han Jiao were injured. Naturally, it will be sent to the clan head. The clan head will soon come to check the injury and ask the injured Han Jiao about the situation at that time. There is a human meeting of Jiaoyu. It learned it last night. At that time, it didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, human beings are different from their Han Jiaos. They are very studious and can learn everything, and they live no less in the world than Han Jiaos, but their personal life span is not as long as Han Jiaos. Jiaoyu and Longyu are very similar. It has long been said that human beings can speak Longyu and common animal languages. Now it is not too strange that some people can speak Jiaoyu. But he didn''t expect that a human who can speak Jiaoyu could hurt three cold Jiaos at the same time by his own power, which is unheard of. How many human beings are there in the world? It doesn''t need thousands of such human beings, just a dozen, to make their whole Jiaozu perish. The patriarch was very angry and called elder AGU aside to reprimand: "from the beginning, I opposed you to take the family members to prey on human beings. We Han Jiao people live deep in the sea and never commit crimes with human beings. There are reasons for this. Do you think human beings are as good as you see? They have thousands of human beings. They can give birth to countless children every year and grow up in more than ten years. What about our Han Jiao? From the first hundred people to the present dozens of people, although we are powerful, we will never be opponents of each other in terms of quantity. They will always find ways to eradicate us and will never let us continue to harm them. " Tiandao has always been fair. It has given them powerful power and long life, but also given them some restrictions. Compared with a mother, Han Jiao can only have one child in her life, and the newly born Xiao Han Jiao is hard to survive. For thousands of years, the new life of Han Jiao is very few, just a few in all. The old Han Jiao died gradually, and their families were fewer and fewer. And now, they''re provoking human resentment... AGU didn''t speak. He was so excited and worried. "You said, when you came back, you didn''t mean to eat human beings. This time you suddenly disappeared for a while and then came back. Your temperament changed greatly. How dare you carry me and take my younger generation ashore to eat human beings? Why do you do this?" It doesn''t believe that AGU will do this for no reason. There must be some reasons it doesn''t know. Ah Gu said: "patriarch, it''s my fault this time. It''s my impulse to start a fight with human beings. I didn''t expect that there should be such a strong opponent among human beings." The patriarch asked, "have you seen it?" AGU nodded, "yes." "The fight?" The patriarch asked again. Chapter 1817 AGU shook his head: "no, he seems to be in a hurry to save his friend. He left with another comatose human. We didn''t catch up." The patriarch said: "fortunately, you didn''t catch up with him. He was able to seriously hurt three jiao by one man. If you catch up with him, you will suffer losses. Remember this lesson, don''t provoke people again. I know a little about human nature. They have always been gentle and are not easy to fight. As long as we don''t actively provoke them, they won''t provoke us." AGU hurriedly replied, "yes, I know. I will restrain them and not let them go ashore again in the near future." He believed that if the man he saw today was his son Ashin, he would come back. Otherwise, he would not have to ask the people to give him a message. Therefore, it''s good for them to meet with a Xin if they don''t go ashore. Then they can know the secret of Jiaohua becoming an adult, and they can also become human beings, even leap to Jackie Chan. I''m so excited to think about it. I wish I could see him again. Yuntian rushes back to the city with wankun. As soon as he enters the inn, he meets the shopkeeper guarding under the light. The shopkeeper saw that the childe was carried on his back by the clouds, and was wet all over. His arms were hanging softly, which made his legs soft. "What happened to him, childe?" He could not feel Wan Kun''s heartbeat, but there was still a trace of temperature on his body. It should be in time. "Come on, get hot water." The shopkeeper went in response. He sent Wan Kun to his room. Mo Cong in the other bed was so dead that he couldn''t wake up with any noise. As soon as he took off his wet clothes, some of the guys sent the hot water to him and poured it into the big barrel. The shopkeeper rushed to the bed, reached out and explored wankun''s nose. He was scared and collapsed on the ground. He was out of breath. How could he do? What can I do! The cloud sky threw the clothes and palms off on the ground and said in a deep voice, "go out, all of you." The shopkeeper collapsed on the ground and couldn''t move. Several guys were scared to say more when they saw the cloud. They rushed forward to lift the shopkeeper and dragged him away. He bolted the door back to Wan Kun''s bed, closed his eyes and opened his mouth, and spit out a very bright bead. The beads are no longer as big as before, but brighter than before. He placed the beads at the center of wankun''s eyebrows, and the vitality of the beads penetrated into wankun''s body. The beads gradually faded, and the face of the clouds became paler and paler. His hand held wankun''s hand, and a large amount of internal power was transferred from his palm to wankun''s palm, and all his limbs were shocked. After a long time, Yuntian finally threw his hand, opened his mouth to take back the dim beads, and swayed to shake his body. He stood up, but finally fell into a coma and fell in front of wankun''s bed. The next morning, Wan Kun opened his eyes, and he saw the familiar blue gauze top. Under his body was a soft mattress, but on his body was cold. What''s the matter? What happened? Why does the whole body ache? He closed his eyes and was lucky. The vitality in his body was still there, not only there, but there seemed to be a lot more. But at this time, his body was a little weak. Memories flooded in, and he remembered them all. Last night, he went to the ice sea. When he saw that Yuntian was fighting with Han Jiao, he went forward to help him. He shot an arrow in the eye of a Han Jiao. Later, he was knocked down by a Han Jiao. At that time, he fainted, but in fact, he didn''t faint. He still felt it Chapter 1818 He felt that he was drawn into the Jiaos mouth by a long and smelly tongue, and a mass of mucus covered his mouth and nose, which made him unable to breathe. At that time, he even tasted the despair of death. It turned out that everyone who was eaten by the cold Jiaos had experienced that kind of darkness and pain. He has been eaten by the cold Jiaos, but why is he still alive? Wan Kun suddenly sat up, only to find that the sky fell under his bed, pale as paper, with a faint breath. He hurried out of bed and lifted up the clouds to check. His pulse is very weak and strange. It''s very similar to wen''er''s pulse. He checked the pulse for Yuntian before, and he was not too surprised to know that his pulse is different from that of ordinary people. Is it because of the fierce fight with Han Jiao or because of saving him? He looked up at Mo Cong on the other bed. Mo Cong has not been awake yet. It seems that he did not know what happened last night. He put Yuntian to bed and was about to change into a dry clothes. However, he found that the white inner garment that Yuntian wore had frozen and frozen, which made him feel cold. Wan Kun couldn''t help muttering: "what martial arts did this guy practice? I can even freeze my clothes into ice. " It took a lot of effort to get rid of his cold, crisp and hard clothes, put on a clean and soft inner garment, and then cover the quilt. Yuntian''s body is different from theirs. No matter how weak or injured he is, he can get better himself. Although he is a top doctor, he can''t help him in the face of Yuntian. Wan Kun went to the door and opened the door that was locked from inside. There were a lot of people kneeling or squatting or sitting outside the door, all of them were shop assistants. The nearest one was the kind-hearted middle-aged shopkeeper. "What are you doing here?" As soon as wankun''s words came out, those people were frightened to step back one after another, and their faces were frightened as if they were ghosts in the daytime. The shopkeeper called out, "cheat the body, young man cheat the body!" Wan is angry and funny: "do I look like a dead man?" Seeing that he could still laugh and look like a dead man, the big guy gradually calmed down. The shopkeeper crawled back again and touched the back of wankun''s hand with shaking hands. Is it hot or hot? The childe last night was cold without temperature, even without breath. How can he live now? Wan Kun asked, "what happened? Why do you think I''m dead? " The shopkeeper told me about last night. Wan Kun asked in surprise, "so when I was brought back by Prince Yun yesterday, I was already dead?" The shopkeeper nodded: "last night I touched the childe''s pulse and breath. The childe was really dead at that time, and his body was cold, just like the dead, so we are here..." Wan Kun turned around and looked at the sleeping cloud in the room. "What''s the difference when Mr. cloud sent me back last night?" The shopkeeper thought about it seriously, and then shook his head: "there is nothing different. As in the past, Mr. cloud locked the door last night and never came out again. He is still there?" Wan Kun nodded: "yes, he is still there, but now -" if so, he was in a coma to save himself. How did he do it? He is dead. How did he save him? Just like at the beginning, Nianwen used her special ability to pull him back from the edge of the cliff of death, but she herself fell into a coma, just like the clouds now. Do they all have the same ability? Chapter 1819 Yes, it must be. Otherwise, how to explain all this? The pulse of the two of them is also very similar. Not only that, it is no coincidence that they have the ability and even the cold constitution of reading. Nianwen has such ability because Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen have experienced the ups and downs of life and death, and changed their physique, their bodies have become special, so their children have become special. What about the clouds? Why does the mysterious cloud sky have this kind of particularity? Did his parents have the same experience as Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen? No matter what it is, we need to wait for the clouds to wake up to know. Really curious, how on earth did he save a man who had been swallowed into the belly of a vicious beast? Near noon, Mo Cong and others just woke up. They had a good sleep, and only when they woke up did they know that so much had happened. Wan Kun died and came back to life. The cloud sky, powerful enough to pick a cold Jiao on its own, fell... "Hou ye, what should I do now? Are we still going to the ice field? " Mo Cong asked. Wan Kun shook his head: "we must go, but it''s urgent. We are not rivals of Han Jiao at all. If we go, we will die." "Then let them do evil?" Mo Cong''s eyes widened. Wan Kun shook his head: "of course not, we must defeat them, but we must first find a suitable way, not blindly fight brute force, fight brute force, how can we fight them? We have to work hard with them, we have to work with them, we have to work with them, we have to work with them, we have to work with them, we have to work with them, we have to work with them, we have to work with them, we have to work with them, we have to work with them, we have to work with them Mo Cong suddenly realized that what the Marquis said was right. They are going to die now. Besides, Han Jiao can not only go to the land, but also return to the sea at any time. If they are full of people, they will return to the sea. Where are they going to catch up? "Hou ye, what shall we do now?" Mo Cong asked. Wan Kun said: "go to Shangli city or even the nearby towns and villages to see if you can find the records of Han Jiao. If Han Jiao didn''t invade each other before, it must have happened. Otherwise, with such ferocious nature as Han Jiao, how could he stay at the bottom of the sea without any disturbance?" "So I guess it must be that some ancestors defeated Han Jiao and gave them a painful blow, so they lived in the bottom of the sea and dared not invade human beings again." Although he did not know why they began to invade humanity again this time. But if there has been such an event before, it will be recorded. If you look for it carefully, you will find it. Mo Cong took people with him and asked them from door to door, especially those who were older that year. I went back to the inn after a busy day, but everyone was down in the dumps. "What? No gains? " Wan Kun saw them like this. Mo Cong said: "these people are really stupid. When they ask, they don''t know. There are some old people in the family who like to know something and want to say it, but they are stopped by the young people in the family. They just don''t let them say it." Wan Kun sneered: "that''s because you didn''t give them any benefits. Where in the world is there any free lunch? They do it only because they see what you are anxious to know and think they are looking for treasure. How can they easily give you the information they know?" Mo Cong''s face was muddled: "what to do then? Do you have to pay for information? " Wan Kun said, "if you can get useful information, what is the relationship even if you spend money?" Chapter 1820 Wan Kun thought for a moment and said, "so tomorrow, I''ll let people put up sheds in some busy places in the city, buy some rice noodles, and trade stories for food. If the stories are obviously fake, give less, give more, and I''ll send someone else to find some recorders to help record the intentions of these people, and then bring them back to me." Mo Cong clapped his thigh and said: "it''s a good idea. The people living here are mostly poor people. With this method, many people will be attracted to tell stories. Although there will be many people fishing in troubled waters, as long as we can get a useful news, then these payments will be worth it." Wan Kun said with a smile, "yes, that''s the reason." Mo Cong looked at the dazed cloud sky on the bed and worried: "is Mr. cloud still awake? Will it be all right? " Wan Kun shook his head. "No, he has suffered more serious injuries than this. He will be better. We can''t help him." Mo Cong nodded. The Marquis always said that Yuntian''s martial arts are excellent. But he never saw it. He hopes to see it one day. It was night, and the wind was cold. On the shore of the ice field in the North Sea, a huge shadow lies quietly on the sand. A pair of cold and green JiaoMu eyes are staring at the land in the distance. The young man I met last night must be his son, a Xin. In the years when he left, what kind of adventures did ah Xin have? Why did they overcome the problems of thousands of years? Could he break through in just a few years? It''s no accident. It must be something happened. When he comes, he must ask clearly. With a very excited mood, with the eyes of great expectation, waiting for his son''s arrival, from the moon to the moon, it has never waited for him. Why didn''t he come? If he was a Xin, how could he not come? Last night in the deep sea that eye to eye, that pair of blue eyes, if it is not a letter, how can you look at it with that eyes? But if he is a Xin, how can he not come? He came here just to see it? In order to say that to it? Why don''t you come now? Tonight, he will come tonight. AGU comforted himself and returned to the sea when the sun rose. As soon as I got back to my residence in the sea, I saw the family waiting for it. "Ague, how long have I been waiting for you?" "I don''t know if the patriarch is here, but what''s the matter?" In terms of age, although the clan leader is older than AGU, but in terms of blood and strength, AGU is on top of the clan leader. If AGU didn''t leave the ice field in that year, the clan leader must be seated by AGU. So in the face of the patriarch, AGU is not as afraid as other cold Jiaos. The patriarch also knew his temperament, but it was not good when he was in a hurry, so he slowed down and said, "AGU, didn''t I tell you, don''t go against human beings any more? Have you forgotten the ancestral training of our Han Jiao clan?" "Ah Gu said:" patriarch, I didn''t go to eat people, but I went to the land to breathe, and didn''t do anything If you want to eat, you have to give it to eat. All the nearby fishing villages have become ghost villages now, and no one can see them. The patriarch said, "I know you didn''t eat people, but don''t rush to the land. It''s not good for you and our Han Jiao people." Chapter 1821 AGU was very disdainful to the timid patriarch. They are the Han Jiao clan. Why should they be afraid of being seen by human beings? How about seeing it? What can human beings do with him? If they don''t eat them, even if they are kind, do they have to be afraid of those guys who are no different from the sea fish? It also some anger, if the man in white is really a letter, how can he choose to incarnate into a human? Did he forget how his mother was killed by humans? He will never forget that day. He sneaked back to the North Sea with a Xin, who was a minor at that time. When he came back, he saw his wife''s body lying on the grass outside the cold. Jiaodan jiaozhu and even Jiaopi were taken away by those hateful human beings. Before that, he was only when human beings were food, but after that, he regarded human beings as enemies. He has been instilling this concept into a Xin. At the beginning, a Xin still listened to it, and he also hated human beings with him. But later, a Xin somehow suddenly hated human beings again, and the human beings he captured no longer ate, and even secretly released those living human beings. Later, he killed people and brought them back. Ah Xin didn''t eat them either. "Elder AGU, what are you thinking? Is there anything on your mind? " Asked the patriarch. AGU shook his head: "it''s OK. I''m ok. If the patriarch has nothing else to do, please come back. I''m tired and need to rest." There is a fire in the patriarch''s heart. A fire just rising in the eyes of Jiaos is born and crushed by it. One day, it will let AGU know who is the leader of the Han Jiaos. The patriarch didn''t say anything more. He took his men and turned around to swim to his residence. AGU''s eyes suddenly opened and stared at the patriarch''s back coldly. Just now, although the patriarch didn''t say much, he obviously came to demonstrate, but I didn''t expect that AGU didn''t pay attention to him at all. He was very respectful to him on weekdays, but he didn''t want to humiliate him in front of other clans. Now there are no other clans. He is a clan leader whose name is not right and his name is not right. Do you want to play authority in front of him? As long as a Xin tells him the secret of his incarnation, he will be able to seize the throne of the patriarch immediately. I hope a Xin will come tomorrow. When night fell, it went to the sand on the coast again and waited for a Xin. From dark to dawn, it opened its eyes wide and stared at that direction all the time, but the figure never appeared. Why is that? Is it wrong? That human, is not a letter at all? If he is not Ashin, what about his Ashin? Was it really killed by humans? No, it won''t be. It must be a Xin. It must be him. Business leaves the city Yuntian hasn''t woke up yet. Mo Cong has been selling a stall outside for three days. None of the news he brought back is reliable. The shopkeeper personally sent the ginseng soup to wankun''s room: "childe, you haven''t had a good rest these days. The villain cooked the ginseng soup for you. Have a drink." Wankun put down the pile of records in his hand. Most of the scattered old stories were made up by the common people to cheat the grain. Some of them were true, but they had nothing to do with Han Jiao. His head was going to explode, but he still couldn''t find any news about Han Jiao. In this way, more people will make up some useless fake stories to cheat the grain Things. Chapter 1822 He took the ginseng soup from the shopkeeper and drank a small half bowl after blowing it cold. The taste of the ginseng soup was not good. In this bitter and cold place, it would be good to have ginseng to sell. It would be even more difficult to have a good quality ginseng. Wan Kun put down his bowl and asked the shopkeeper, "are you from the city?" the shopkeeper nodded: "yes, our ancestors of Li family are all in the city and have never left." Wan Kun asked: "your ancestors of Li family have been living in Shangli city. Have you heard about the cold Jiaos before?" The shopkeeper shook his head: "I''ve never heard of the name of Han Jiao. I''ve heard of it for the first time. However, I''ve heard about the sea monster from my grandfather before, and I don''t know what the sea monster has to do with it." Wan Kun was very happy and asked, "tell me." The shopkeeper sat down opposite wankun''s table and recalled the strange stories he told his grandfather and his cousins when he was still alive. "When I was ten years old, my two cousins, nine and seven, were crying all the time. My grandfather said," you cry again, be careful of the sea monsters coming to catch you. " "At that time, we didn''t know what a sea monster was, but we thought it must be very powerful. My little cousin asked my grandfather, what a sea monster is, and my grandfather took us to sit under the old locust tree and tell us stories." "Grandfather said that sea monsters are monsters in the sea. They are very big. They have big green eyes. When they stare at people, they look like two huge emeralds. They look good, but they are very dangerous." "Sea monsters can swim fast in the sea like fish. They have feet, so they can also walk on land. Their mouths are so big that they can get several people involved in their abdomen just by sticking out their tongue, just like toads eat insects." Manager Li''s description reminds Wan Kun of what happened that night. When he was half unconscious, he felt that he was curled up by Han Jiao''s tongue and pulled into his stomach, which was not like a toad eating insects. "My grandfather said that many years ago, sea monsters would come ashore from time to time. When they saw people eating people and animals eating animals, they made people afraid to go to the sea. But later, those sea monsters left Haiyan and came to the city where people lived. In a day, only a few sea monsters killed hundreds of people in the city. When the emperor learned about this, he was furious and immediately spread We will collect people of insight from all over the country to deal with the sea monsters. " Wan Kun asked, "what happened later?" The shopkeeper shook his head: "later, my grandfather didn''t say anything. At that time, my grandfather caught cold and coughed all the time. My grandmother didn''t let him go on because she was afraid that he couldn''t stand his throat." Wan Kun can''t laugh or cry. How can he break up in such a critical place? "Then you have never heard of this story again?" The shopkeeper thought for a moment and said, "it seems that I''ve heard it, but I didn''t listen carefully. It''s just a story to scare children. Most of the old people at that time knew this story." The old people of that time... The shopkeeper is also nearly 50 years old. If his grandfather is still alive, he must be at least 90 and 100 years old. The old man at that time, I''m afraid, is not alive. Seeing Wan Kun''s disappointment, the shopkeeper said, "unless it is a fake, if it is true, it will be recorded in the local county annals. Will you check the county annals?" Wan Kun shook his head: "it''s been checked. The county annals have only kept things for more than 100 years, and there''s no more. What''s more, the county yamen lost a fire and burned a lot of them before. That''s all that''s left." Chapter 1823 The shopkeeper said again, "I know a book that specially extracts animals from all sides. If it is true that the sea monsters ate people at that time, there must be records in this book." When Wan Kun heard this, he immediately said, "what kind of book is it?" The shopkeeper squinted and thought hard. After thinking hard for a long time, he didn''t remember the name of the book. "I really can''t remember it, but it doesn''t matter. My little grandson knows about this book. He talked to me a few days ago about wanting to buy that book. I took him to the bookstore in the city, but he didn''t find it. My words are very strange. I can''t remember it for a while. If you are anxious to know, I''ll go home and bring my little grandson to tell you." Wan Kun said hurriedly, "then go quickly. I''ll wait for you here." The shopkeeper left in a hurry. Wan Kun had a premonition that the mystery of Han Jiao would be revealed. The person who knew the answer was always in front of him. If he didn''t ask casually today, I don''t know how long it would last. It turns out that people who saw cold Jiaos did not know that they were called cold Jiaos, but only regarded them as sea monsters. Also, the appearance of Han Jiao is really like a sea monster, huge, ugly and ferocious. It''s no wonder that Mo Cong and their stories have not been collected. The common people don''t know what stories they are looking for. All the time later, the shopkeeper came to the inn with his grandson. He was a 12-year-old boy. He was not tall, but he looked very energetic and his eyes were full of cleverness. "Come on, I''ve met you." The young man quickly put away his eyes and saluted wankun. Wan Kun waved: "no need to be polite. What''s your name?" "Back to you, Li xingcai, a villain, is twelve years younger this year." Wan Kun nodded: "good, articulate, but it''s a piece of good material. In time, I''m afraid I can take charge of your class." The shopkeeper knew that wankun was really praising, and he was very happy. His face was full of laughter: "the young man is over praised." Li xingcai of the wankun Dynasty said: "xingcai, surely your grandfather told you on the way? What''s the name of that book? Have you seen it? " Li xingcai shook his head: "I haven''t seen it. Mr. Xu said it." "Oh? Mr Xu? " Ten thousand Kun pick eyebrows. Li xingcai added: "in class that day, there were two students dozing off. Mr. Li told us a story. It was the story of two headed snake fighting white forehead tiger. Mr. Li said that this story was seen by him from a strange smell record. He thought it was interesting, so he told it to us. Mr. Li also said that the strange smell record recorded many strange stories in the world." "Strange news? Who wrote the anecdote? " Wan Kun asked. "Mr. Li xingcai said," the author of the strange news is Hu Dajiao. He is a doctor and has excellent medical skills. " Wankun suddenly shakes, Hu Dazu? Strange news? Strange doctor? The author of the strange doctor biography is Hu Dajiao, who is called the strange doctor in the Jianghu. It is said that Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen fought to get the cold jiaoxu when their mother was seriously ill. They saved their mother''s life just now. Because of this, Qi Rongyue and Zheng Zhongwen almost separated from each other forever and the mandarin ducks separated. Yes, since Hu Dajiao knows that cold jiaoxu can be used as medicine to cure diseases, and that cold jiaozhu can bring back the dead, he must know very well about cold jiaozhu. Even if he has used cold jiaoxu to cure patients, otherwise, how can he know the medicinal value of cold jiaoxu? So, in the strange news, he must find a way to restrain the cold Jiao. "Where is your husband now?" Wan Kun asked. Chapter 1824 Li xingcai said: "Mr. Li is ill these two days. I have a rest at home. I met a classmate today. He is inviting me to visit Mr. Li tomorrow." Wan Kun was worried. Where could he wait until tomorrow? He immediately said, "there is no need to tomorrow. Now, now." Li xingcai was slightly shocked. He turned to his grandfather and saw that he nodded his head. Then he said to Wan Kun, "OK, let''s go now." Li xingcai led the way, and they rode together to Mr. Luo''s house. Mr. Luo lives in the east of Shangli, which is a place for the very poor people in the city. Wankun could not imagine that there was such a place in the prosperous Chu Dynasty. "Right ahead." Li xingcai pointed to the house at the end of the shabby street, which was the oldest and the smallest one in the whole street. There were no doors in the courtyard. There was a woman in the courtyard who was airing the clothes that had just been washed. The woman''s face was haggard and her eyes were red, as if she had just cried. "Who are you looking for?" The woman looked at wankun wrapped in brocade, such luxurious clothes, such unusual bearing. Such a person, their family never knew. Wan Kun asked, "but does Mr. Luo have one?" The woman nodded, "my husband''s surname is Luo. Are you?" Wan Kun pointed to Li xingcai and said, "this is Li xingcai, Mr. Luo''s student. Don''t you recognize him?" The woman looked at Li xingcai. Li xingcai hurriedly saluted: "teacher, I have met you when you go back to the private school to deliver food." The woman couldn''t recognize Li xingcai, but it didn''t look like a lie. She nodded, "Oh, it was my husband''s student." "I heard that Mr. Li is ill. We came to see him specially," said Li xingcai Li xingcai said, sending the dim sum he had just bought on the road: "this is my son''s intention. Please don''t dislike it." The woman was a little embarrassed, but finally she took it: "come on, bring something else." After taking things, the woman led them into the room and sighed as they walked: "my husband has been ill for several days and has taken the medicine, but it is not good. Now it is more and more serious. I don''t know what to do." As she spoke, the woman''s eyes were red again. Wan Kun said, "I know some medical skills, just to show him." The woman''s eyes brightened: "I''m very kind. Thank you, young master." As the woman entered the room, the smell was frowning and the light was particularly dim. Wan Kun said, "open the window." The woman was shocked: "open the window? How can a man stand the cold wind, which pours in again? " Wan Kun said: "just because he was suffering from the cold, the sick Qi was deposited in the inner room, so he was not correct for a long time. If he was afraid of the cold, he would cover more quilts. The air in the room should be permeable at any time, understand?" The woman didn''t understand, but it was not easy to contradict what he said. She quickly opened the window according to his words, and the black cloth on the window was removed. The room was much brighter at once. "Who is it?" A weak voice came from the bed in the room. Li xingcai hurriedly said, "Sir, I am xingcai!" Mr. Luo coughed twice. "It''s xingcai. Why are you here? But what''s the matter? " Li xingcai looked at the skinny looking gentleman and said, "I heard that he is ill, and I always want to visit him. Today, my son also has something to look for him, so he came together. Unexpectedly, he was so ill." Chapter 1825 Mr. Luo wanted to talk, but he coughed with one mouth and couldn''t speak at all. Wan Kun came forward to feel his pulse. Luofu people looked at wankun nervously, saw him withdraw his hand, hurriedly asked: "how is my husband?" Wan Kun sneered: "it''s just cold. Although it''s a little serious, it will be better soon if you use the right medicine. You don''t need to worry too much." Lady Luo''s bitter melon like face finally improved a little, "that''s really great. I wonder if you can help my husband to prescribe a prescription?" Wan Kun nodded and took the pen and paper from the desk under the window. Xingcai was very clever. He quickly went forward to grind ink for wankun. Soon, the medicine was ready. Wankun took the small seal he had with him and covered it with his own private seal under the prescription,. He handed the prescription to Mrs. Luo and said, "Mrs. Luo, this is the prescription. Take it to the WAN''s Jiren hall. It''s my property. The shopkeeper will pack the medicine for you without any money." Mrs. Luo was very happy, but she was a little embarrassed: "well, how good is it?" The poor in the family are almost out of the question. Otherwise, they will not let their husband get sick and have no money to cure him. She was going to take the child''s long-life lock as a pawn after the WAN childe prescribed the prescription, and change some money to buy the medicine. Wan Kun said with a smile, "madam, I don''t need to be embarrassed. It''s my little care. It''s nothing to our family. Besides, Mr. Luo is a teacher. I hope he can get better earlier, so as not to delay the students'' homework." Luofu people nodded with red eyes, and hurried to Jiren hall after saying thanks. Jiren hall is the largest medical center and medicine shop in Shangli city. Generally, poor people dare not go in. The things in it are good and the price is not cheap. It''s said that jirentang is the industry of the richest families. Just now, the young man called himself Wan. Is he the owner of the families? Luofu people go all the way to think about the bearing of young master Wan. The more they think about it, the more they think about it. Unexpectedly, young master Wan is not only rich and powerful, but also warm-hearted. After the Luo family left, Wan Kun gave Mr. Luo an injection, which relieved his cough symptoms and made him speak more smoothly. Xingcai helped Mr. Luo to sit up. "Sir, this is Mr. Wan, my grandfather''s boss. He is here today. He wants to ask for help." Mr. Luo doesn''t know about the business field, and he never asks about the shopping outside his home. Naturally, he doesn''t know about the richest man''s family. When he hears the words "Wan Gongzi", he doesn''t have any surprise or excitement on his face. Just politely nodded to wankun, "master Wan, your medical skill is very good. I am much more comfortable now." Wan Kun said with a smile, "I''m flattered. It''s just a little skin deep." Mr. Luo said, "I don''t know what I want to ask you, young master Wan, when he comes today." Wan Kun looked at Li xingcai beside his eyes and said, "I heard xingcai say that Mr. Luo once told the students a very interesting story in the classroom. He said that the story came from different records. But it happened?" Mr. Luo nodded: "it''s true that I read a book when I was young. It''s called the strange news record. It records the strange news and strange things that happened in the past dynasties. The author didn''t see them all with his own eyes. He is also a person who read widely. He wrote all kinds of strange news and strange things on one book, named the strange news record." Chapter 1826 Wan Kun hurriedly asked, "so this strange news record is still there? May I have a look? " Mr. Luo shook his head: "that''s the book I borrowed from my friend when I was young. I was born in a poor family. There were not many books in my family. I usually borrowed them from the East and the West. This strange news was found in a classmate friend''s house. I looked interesting and borrowed it from him. He was about to move away within a few days. I gave it back to him." Wan Kun''s heart sank abruptly and he was very depressed. "Is your friend connected now?" There should be no more. After all these years, wankun has little hope. Mr. Luo said: "yes, I can still believe it. He heard about the North Sea and advised me to move to live with him. I didn''t agree." Wan Kun''s sinking heart rose again and said excitedly, "so, do you know where your friend is now?" Mr. Luo nodded: "of course, although he moved home, he didn''t move far. He was in Ziyuan City, 60 miles away from the city. When their business was transferred from the city to Ziyuan City, he went with his parents. So far, he still lives in Ziyuan city. It''s said that his business is doing well. He''s one of the largest households in Ziyuan city." Wan Kun asked, "I wonder if Mr. Luo could have seen the recording of sea monsters when he read the strange news record?" Mr. Luo said: "yes, there are. How do you know there are records of sea monsters on the strange news? I happened to read this article at the beginning, but I received the news that he was leaving before I finished reading it, so I gave it back to him in a hurry. It was because I didn''t finish reading it that I was so impressed that I dare not forget it up to now. " Wan Kun asked, "what did it say?" Mr. Luo took the warm tea delivered by xingcai and took a SIP to moisten his throat: "it said that more than a thousand years ago, sea monsters came ashore to prey on human beings and ate up all the people who lived by the sea. Later, they even rushed into the town, killed and devoured human beings, destroyed more than half of the town, and the big families fled one after another. They dare not stay in the North sea again. The emperor thousands of miles away heard about this Later, he was very angry, and sent out the imperial list to solicit talented people and different people who could hang the sea monsters. At the beginning, people thought that the sea monsters were invincible, but who knows, the emperor actually found many talented people and different people. " "And then?" Wan Kun asked. Mr. Luo shook his head: "I don''t know what happened later. I haven''t finished reading it." Speaking of this, Mr. Luo suddenly got a flash of inspiration and asked, "are you asking these questions related to the recent events in the North Sea? Don''t those disappeared people actually meet ghosts and mysteriously disappear, but are eaten by sea monsters? " Wan Kun nodded: "to be honest, I was ordered by the emperor to investigate the case. At the beginning, I didn''t believe what ghosts and sea monsters said. I thought it was a mysterious organization that was doing something secret. But a few days ago, I took someone to explore the ice area of the North Sea, and I saw the Han Jiao, which you call the sea monster. I almost died in the belly of the Jiao. Fortunately, my friend died to save me Take back a life. Since the predecessors can defeat the cold Jiaos and make them stay in the deep sea for thousands of years, we can defeat them again as long as we know the way to defeat them. " Mr. Luo became excited. He began to cough again. He coughed so hard that he could not stop for half a day. Chapter 1827 However, Wan Kun had to give him a needle again and put down the cough for a while, so as not to make him uncomfortable. Mr. Luo was angry and said: "we must defeat these sea monsters. My sister''s family, five members of the family, are all gone. They are all gone." Wan Kun was afraid that he would get excited again. He quickly pacified him and said, "don''t worry, sir. I don''t say that I came under the emperor''s order. Even if there is no emperor''s order, I''ve made up my mind about it. I can''t let the people be harmed by these monsters any more." Mr. Luo was angry again and struggled out of bed. "I''ll write you a letter. If I can''t bear it now, I''ll go with you." Wan Kun said, "Sir, it''s really not suitable to be tired now. I''ll do it myself. Thank you, sir." Mr. Luo wrote the letter quickly and handed it to Wan Kun: "Mr. Wan, my friend''s surname is Yang. When you come to Ziyuan City, you can find out if you want to ask someone. It''s Yang Haifu''s family. No one doesn''t know." Wan Kun received the letter, put it close to him, and left immediately. Wan Kun sent Xing back to the inn. He called Mo Li and two bodyguards. The rest of them didn''t have to go out to collect stories, so that they could take good care of Yuntian in the inn. All the way, I was not far away, but I hurried to Ziyuan city in an hour. After entering the city, Mo Li asked Wan Kun, "is this living gentleman credible?" Wan Kun said: "there is nothing credible and untrustworthy. He just truthfully told the contents of the book he had read, and nothing else. He believed that the sea monsters recorded in the book were Han Jiao''s business, which was decided by myself, and Mr. Luo did not know." Don''t leave nod, one face suddenly: "so it is, so it seems, pour to have a bit of believable really." Wan Kun is still not happy. After so many years, whether the book is still there is a problem. If Mr. Luo hasn''t read the book, his friend Mr. Yang may not have read it. If the book is gone and no one remembers the contents of the book, isn''t this clue going to break again? Where else could he find such an almost extinct anecdote? "Where does Mr. Yang live Don''t leave an old man. The old man waved: "I come in outside the city to sell vegetables. I don''t know. Ask someone else." Mo Li asked a few more people, and finally got to the place, which was not far ahead in Ningzhi street. "Who are you?" Looking at Wan Kun''s and Mo Li''s clothes, the old man who watched the door kept muttering to himself that these people were still wearing weapons, and their bearing was extraordinary. What did the old man do? Wan Kun said, "we are friends of Mr. Shangli chengluo. If you have something important to discuss with Mr. Yang, please let me know." The old man has been working in the Yang family all his life. Naturally, he knows that the poor teacher who is away from the city is a good friend of the old man. Now such a person comes to visit him. Naturally, he dare not neglect. After a while, a middle-aged man of the same age as Mr. Luo came to the door with his uncle, and his face was full of anxieties: "are you a friend of Mr. Luo Bai? Why didn''t he come? What happened to him? " "No, no, no, sir. Mr. Luo is very good. This is the letter he just wrote to you." Wan Kun took out the letter and handed it to Mr. Yang. Yang Haifu received the letter, looked at the words carefully, the anxious color on his face just disappeared, and finally showed a smile: "it is so, please come in, please come in." Chapter 1828 Yang Haifu warmly welcomed Wan Kun and Mo Li into the hall and said, "come, serve tea to your guests." Wan Kun said, "Mr. Yang, we are not here to have tea and chat today. It''s urgent. Please forgive me." Yang Haifu said: "yes, you are right, so you follow me to the study to find it. I did bring Ziyuan in that year, but I haven''t seen it since then. The bookshelves in the study will be cleaned regularly every year. Some old books that are rotten or rotten by insects will be cleaned up. Because the servants in the government are taking care of them, they don''t have a detailed list. They are afraid to find it It''s not easy. " Wan Kun said: "no matter how difficult it is, Mr. Lao Fan asked several literate people to look for it together, hoping to find it earlier." Yang Haifu immediately told the housekeeper to find someone, and he took Wan Kun and others into the study. The study is very large. Except for the wall where the desk is placed, the other three walls used to be bookshelves. The bookshelves are high and the roof. Each bookshelf is full of books. I didn''t expect that a business man would collect so many books. Yang Haifu said: "I don''t have any other hobbies. I like to read and buy books. Whenever I have time, I have to go to the bookstore for a stroll. I especially like to collect some anecdotes, which are unique." Wan Kun sighed, "Mr. Yang, if you can find the strange news record in your bookshelf today and find the way to defeat the sea monsters, then you can save Beihai." Yang Haifu waved: "I don''t dare to. I just happened to have a book in my collection. If I can''t find it first, I''ll tell you if it''s useful." I don''t need to say much. Big guys work together. One person is responsible for combining bookshelves. One book can be read, one book can be found, and one can''t be left behind. As Yang Haifu said, most of the bookshelves are rare and unique books. The covers are old. Fortunately, they are well preserved. They should always be in the sun. Otherwise, such old books cannot be well preserved. "Marquis, do you think it is?" Mo Li''s men suddenly rushed to wankun with a book in front of him, an ancient book with a blue cover. The handwriting on the cover was not clear. A strange character could be seen vaguely, and the two characters below were not clear. Wan Kun opened the cover of the book, and on the first page there were four words written by Hu Dazu. Wankun''s heart rate suddenly accelerated, and his face became tense. He quickly turned down. A small story was recorded in the book, which said that the BOA ATE people. After being killed by the villagers and cut open, the child who was eaten was still alive and picked up a life. The stories behind are still strange, one by one, he thought, it must be a strange record. Then he showed it to Mr. Yang: "this is the strange news record?" After turning two pages, Mr. Yang shook his head: "this is not the record of strange news. This is the record of strange news. The record of strange news and the record of strange news are two books in one set. The record of strange news tells the things that Hu Dazu has seen with his own eyes. The record of different news is the story he collected from other books. The two should be put together." Wan Kun as like as two peas, and then rushed back to the place where he had looked for books. He drew out a book that was identical to the color of the book and handed it to Wan Kun. This book is obviously more than the book of strange things. Obviously, there are not so many strange things in the world as you can see with your own eyes. The three words of strange news recorded on the book cover are also very clear. There is no trace of being wiped out by the years. Obviously, people who own this book don''t read much. Chapter 1829 At least not as many as the strange records. After all, it''s not as close to life as the strange records. He quickly opened the book, looking for the record of the sea monster in the book. At the top of page 10, there is the word "piranha". He took the book to the window, sat down in front of the desk, and read the word in the dim sunlight outside the window. More than a thousand years ago, sea monsters came ashore to eat people. Their bodies were huge, comparable to that of whales. They had four legs, green eyes, and were extremely vicious. They were powerful and fast. In front of them, human beings were like fallen leaves and ants, with no resistance. King Li was furious and fought against the sea monsters among the people. Three months later, hundreds of capable men and men gathered in the North Sea. After many unsuccessful experimental attacks, they found a way to restrain the sea monsters. Sea monsters are born in the cold sea. They like cold and fear heat. Their bodies are very special. They can live in the ice field, but they dare not approach any hot flame. This is the fundamental reason why they can''t rule the world though they are powerful. They can leave the ice field, and they can''t leave for too long, otherwise, their bodies can''t bear it. When encountering the fire siege, they can only spit out the internal elixir in the body and use the power of the internal elixir to avoid fire attack. After spitting out the internal elixir, they are no different from the ordinary fish in the sea. The unbreakable outer skin of the hard blade can also be easily pierced. As long as the arrow with fire oil and burning is prepared, they will die. In this way, only a hundred odd people took the lives of at least dozens of sea monsters. Since then, no sea monsters have been seen in the ice region of the North Sea. Ten thousand Kun closed the book, showing the color of surprise on his face. "How is it? How to subdue sea monsters Don''t leave me asking. Wan Kun nodded: "yes, with the technique of fire attack." "The art of fire attack?" Don''t leave a face ignorant: "so simple?" Wan Kun shook his head: "of course, it''s not only that simple. The first choice is to lead them to the land, cut off their back roads, surround them in the sound of fire. When they spit out the inner alchemy, and then put rockets, they can be killed easily." "It seems that the people of Beihai are saved. If we lie here, it''s not white." Wan Kun said to Mr. Yang, "Mr. Yang, can I borrow this book first?" Mr. Yang hurriedly said: "give it to you. It''s a waste to stay here. Maybe it''s in your hands, and it can be used again in the future." Mr. Yang thought for a moment and said: "you come all the way. In order to face Beihai, you are not afraid of life and death. Mr. Yang really admire it. Mr. Yang is weak and can''t help you. I happen to have a fire oil shop. I''ll send someone to send all the fire oil to you right away. The business is weak. It''s not easy to find so much fire oil in a short time." Wan Kun said, "Mr. Yang is really a man of love and righteousness. You are a friend of mine. I have made it." Wankun? Mr. Yang is a scholar and also a businessman. He inherited his ancestral business and did business in Ziyuan city for a long time. Naturally, he has heard that the richest man in the family is wan Kun. He also took Princess Changle as his wife a while ago and was named the Marquis of Chang''an. No wonder a bodyguard just called him Marquis... Mr. Yang was excited at once. With his stupefied Kung Fu, Wan Kun had already hurried away with his men. As a businessman, it''s a great thing to be a friend of wankun! Chapter 1830 Although his business in Ziyuan city is very good, it is also very rich. Compared with the richest family, it is not even a fart. Wan Kun got on his horse and turned to look at Mr. Yang who was in a hurry. "See you later, Mr. Yang. I will invite you to have a drink. If you don''t get drunk, you won''t go back." Yang Hai''s happiness can''t close his mouth. It should be that, unexpectedly, a book he collected accidentally saved the whole Beihai and made him know the richest man, Mr. Wan. It''s just like a dream. "Well, next time you come to Ziyuan City, you must remember to come to me." Yang Haifu bowed to wankun. Wan Kun nodded and led Mo Li and others all the way back to Shangli city before it was completely dark. Back to the city of Shangli is the time of Hai. The night is dark and the cold wind is biting. When the shopkeeper saw them coming back, he hurriedly ordered people to bring the hot soup and rice that had been prepared for a long time. "Young man, eat first, drink a bowl of hot soup, or warm your body." Shopkeeper said. Wan Kun looked at the guards who came back with his eyes. Their faces were red with cold. They ate dinner and were tired. Although he was worried, he was not in a hurry. He said, "OK, let''s eat first, have a good rest. Tomorrow we will discuss how to arrange." Mo Li nodded: "well, if you can''t have a good rest, I''m afraid you can''t think of any good way to deal with cold Jiao." After they had eaten and drunk enough, they went back to their rooms. Now, they lived alone. Wan Kun let Yuntian take his bed, so that he could take care of it nearby. Then he lived in Yuntian''s room. Back in the room, the sky was still in a coma. He sighed, went back to his bed and lay down. After thinking about it, he took out the strange smell record and looked at it. Looking at the attack of sleepiness, he fell asleep holding the book. Just after midnight, when the clouds woke up, he looked at the top of the account with his eyes open. He thought back to what happened before, the secret power and internal power were still there. Although it was not at its peak, it had recovered 70-80%. The house was lit and the night was dark. He sat up and saw wankun sleeping in another bed in the room. Wan Kun seems to have lost a lot of weight, his chin has been sharpened a little, and he has a lot of black and green stubbles. It seems that he has a bad time these days. Otherwise, with his character, he will never allow his face to grow such a damaging stubble. He is holding a book in his hand, and his quilt is only on his waist. It''s cold. He sleeps like this, and it''s easy to catch the cold wind that people often say. Yuntianxia bed, walked to wankun''s bed, pulled up the quilt for him, took down the books in his hand, was about to close the books, but his eyes were just so good that he could sweep the four words of "sea monsters eat people". He took the book and sat under the lamp beside the desk, looking at it carefully. Although he didn''t know some words in it, he could understand most of the contents. The more he looked, the worse his face was. Originally, human beings and hanjiao had a World War I for a long time. More than one thousand years ago, he was not born at that time. What about his father? Doesn''t father know about it? Human beings had known how to deal with cold Jiaos for a long time, and even recorded the original war situation in the book and passed it on to later generations. Now that this crisis happens again in the North Sea, it is very likely that mankind will launch the same war again. By then, I am afraid it will be the end of the Han Jiaos. What to do? He looked at the book in his hand. Would he destroy it? What''s the use of destroying the book? There must be a lot of people who have read this book. At least Wan Kun has read it. Can he kill Wan Kun and kill his mouth? Chapter 1831 No, it''s impossible. He won''t kill anyone. He can''t do it. Man has done nothing wrong. They are just self-defense when they are attacked by Han Jiao. The fault lies in Han Jiao, not in human beings. He must go to the ice field, find his father, and make clear with him the interests of the matter, so that they can escape into the deep sea and never appear in front of mankind again. In this way, it is possible for Fang to keep the inheritance of the Han Jiao nationality, otherwise, the Han Jiao nationality will disappear completely in the world. He put the book back to wankun''s pillow and hurried out. I met the shopkeeper downstairs. When the shopkeeper saw Yuntian, he hurried to meet him. He grabbed Yuntian''s hand and said, "you are awake, young master Yun. My young master didn''t sleep well for you for several days." He held the hand of Yuntian. Before he had a rest, he quickly let go of it. This guy''s hand was too cold, just like holding a piece of ice. Yun TianChao said to the shopkeeper: "shopkeeper, I have something to go out for. If your son wakes up to find me, you tell him that you don''t need to find me. I will come back tomorrow morning, so that he doesn''t have to worry." With wankun''s nature, he is so smart that he can definitely guess where he is going when he goes out so late. I hope he doesn''t come to find him again, and I hope he doesn''t wake up tonight. The shopkeeper asked urgently, "Mr. Yun, it''s not peaceful outside this evening. You''d better not go out. I''ll wake up and go to find you." Last time, it was because of looking for him that he looked like that when he came back. This time, I will go back again. I don''t know what''s going on. Where will Yuntian listen to his advice? "My mind has been decided, you don''t have to say it again, remember my words, goodbye." Yuntian left the inn, took a horse casually in the stable, and ran all the way to the ice field. On the beach of the waves and waves, the huge black shadow lies motionless on the beach. The blue JiaoMu eyes stare at the distance coldly. The eyes are bright and cold, and the murderous air condenses between the eyes. It''s been waiting for so long. It''s been five days. Ah Xin still hasn''t come. Up to now, it is not sure whether the human being is a Xin or his son. It doesn''t even know that its son doesn''t exist in the world. If Ashin is dead, he will not let these people go, he will not. He closed his eyes and slowly turned his body around. When he was going back to the sea, he suddenly heard the sound of horses'' hooves in the distance. Suddenly, the huge eyes of the Jiaos opened again and turned back quickly, staring at the figure in the distance. A fine horse, dressed in white, with a tall figure and a cool and heroic posture. JiaoMu looks at things like day at night. Although it is far away, it can still see the face at a glance. It is the face that was seen at the bottom of the sea that day. Although those eyes are not blue, they are the same as human eyes, but they can still see what he is familiar with from those eyes. It''s a Xin. It must be a Xin. He rushed forward excitedly, and the horses in the distance turned around and ran. Cloud sky helpless, had to abandon the horse and down, step by step toward the huge cold Jiao. He knew that his father must have recognized him. After all, he was a father and son. Even if he changed his appearance, he could still recognize him at a glance. A Gu stops his steps and looks at a Xin walking towards it step by step. He asks in Jiao language, "a Xin, is that you, a Xin?" Yuntian stood still and looked up at his father''s face. In the eyes of those huge Jiaos, there was an emotion he had never seen before. Chapter 1832 "It''s me, I''m Ashin, but my current name is Yuntian." Yuntian, he uses the human pronunciation. My father could understand the human language. I think he also knew that he lived in the human world and needed to take a human name. AGU lowered his head and touched the body of Yunshen with his huge jiaozui. He was so excited that he could hardly speak: "Ashin, you are really Ashin, you are not dead, so you are not dead." The sky frowned. "Who said I was dead? I''m fine, always good. " What did Yuntian suddenly realize? His face changed greatly: "father, is it because of me? You think I''m dead, you think I''m killed by human beings, so you just went ashore to eat people? " AGU nodded: "yes, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t go ashore with the clan Jiao regardless of Zuxun." A Gu hums: "how about eating people? It''s just some mosquito like waste. Our noble Han Jiao is willing to eat them. That''s to give them face. Besides, if there''s no such a big move, how can you come here? How can our father and son have a chance to see each other again? " Yuntian thought of the fishing villages that he and wankun had been to that day. The parents were devoured by the cold Jiaos, and they became orphans'' babies just after they were born. Those originally warm homes are now in ruins. It turns out that he is responsible for all this. "Ah Xin, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that his son was silent, AGU asked quickly. Yuntian looked up at his father''s huge face and said: "father, please don''t eat any more people. From now on, I will take the Jiaos to the bottom of the sea and never go ashore again." "For evil? In your opinion, I eat people for evil? Then they human beings, kill your mother, take it, take it -- " it can''t say, can''t say, and can never forget the scene when it saw his wife''s bones. "Father, why don''t you understand? Mother''s death is our own fault. It''s because we killed human beings first and killed a lot of human beings. Then human beings have to fight against it, because they don''t want to be our meals. If we don''t hurt them, they won''t hurt us. " In the human world for more than a year, he has seen a lot, felt a lot, lived by human side, thought by human thinking, he knows what human wants and doesn''t want. Not to mention everyone, but at least most people like, or should say, love peace. Everyone likes to live a peaceful life and cherish their lives. AGU stares at its JiaoMu eyes. He can''t believe that the human being in front of him is really his own son. He even said such words. Did he really forget how his mother died? Yuntian continued: "father, we are the life of Han Jiao, and human beings are also the life. We killed people, killed a lot of people, and human beings will naturally resist. In Funiu Mountain, we lived in the cold pool. I guess at the beginning, no human beings came to offend you and your mother. You devour human beings and kill all the people who entered the mountain, so those human beings hate us In the bone, we will gather experts to round us up and kill our mother. Aren''t you extremely sad? Imagine that the human beings you killed, they also have families. Will their families grieve? Would you like to find us revenge? " He was a little excited, but his father looked cold. Chapter 1833 A ancient way: "how can those small and lowly human beings compare with our noble and incomparable Han Jiao clan?" He looked at ah Xin in front of him, and his eyes became angry: "ah Xin, since you have seen through the heaven and got the power of incarnation, why don''t you jump into a dragon and incarnate into a lowly and short-lived human? What do you think? " Yuntian said: "I don''t think human beings are lowly or noble. It''s my choice to incarnate as human beings. I don''t want to be a dragon or a dragon anymore. I just want to be a person and live a simple life. I have achieved it and feel a lot of happiness that I have never felt before." "Father, let''s stop. It''s too late to stop now before the disaster comes." AGU frowned: "catastrophe? What disaster? Make it clear. " Yun Tiandao: "as early as 1000 years ago, we had a world war with human beings. At that time, we lost more than half of our Han Jiaos, and human beings won the victory. The Han Jiaos disappeared in the deep sea and never committed any more with human beings. Don''t you know?" AGU shook his head: "it''s impossible. I''ve never heard of this kind of thing. The power of our Han Jiao is that small human beings can defeat it. Don''t talk nonsense here." Yuntian''s face was excited: "father, if you don''t believe me, you can go to the family and ask the elders. They must know this." A Gu recalled what an elder said a few days ago. The elder is the oldest of the Han Jiao nationality. Although he is not the highest, he still has a certain position in the Jiao nationality. He said to himself that there is a reason why Zu Xun does not violate human beings. At that time, when human beings are determined to resist, they will have a way to restrain us. Once they do When they plan to fight back, the Han Jiaos are likely to disappear completely in the world. Therefore, they have repeatedly warned them not to make mistakes again and again. At that time, he despised it and thought that this was alarmism. It was almost the same to frighten those who had never been ashore and had never seen the "ability" of human beings. It would be useless to frighten such cannibal cold Jiao. Naturally, he did not listen to the old man''s admonition. He continued to take the young Han Jiao to the rock and devour all the fishing villages in the ice area. Now they are planning to go to towns not far away, where there are more people than fishing villages. "A Xin, don''t scare me with these inexplicable words. Do you think your father and I will be frightened?" AGU stared at his scorched son and said, "don''t talk about useless nonsense. Teach me the secret of avatar." Cloud sky a Leng, teach it? If it becomes a dragon or a man, wouldn''t it be more convenient for him to be evil in the world? Isn''t it necessary for more and more human beings to die in vain in its hands? No, No. Cloud sky shakes his head: "I can''t teach you." AGU couldn''t believe his ears. His son wouldn''t tell him the big secret of the day? Won''t teach him? "What did you say? You can''t teach me? Why not? " Yuntian said: "because you are too violent and have a strong sense of killing. If you become a dragon or a man, I don''t know how many people will die in your hands. I can''t do this." A Gu is very angry. He throws the tail of a long dragon and smashes the clouds to the ground. Yuntian didn''t avoid it. After receiving this record, he smashed Neiyuan, turned over and vomited blood. Chapter 1834 Seeing his son''s appearance, AGU was impatient. He hated that he had just made too heavy a move, but he had to swear to the sky with a stiff neck: "are you a dead man? Don''t even know how to dodge? " When Yuntian got up, he wiped the blood from his mouth and said with a wry smile, "you are my father. It''s my duty to accept you a few times. I won''t fight back or dodge." AGU also wanted to say that at this time, two huge cold Jiaos suddenly sprang out of the sea. They were all young cold Jiaos who had followed him ashore for food. They hadn''t eaten human for many days. After tasting the taste of human beings, they can''t eat the fish in the sea bottom. They just want to eat human beings every day. At this time, seeing that elder AGU has wounded a human being, they rush forward to grab the delicious food. The cloud sky retreated quickly. The injury he had just suffered made his stomach burn. He wanted to fight back the pressing cold Jiao, but he couldn''t do it. Seeing that his son was in danger, AGU rushed forward in a hurry and hurt two cold Jiaos on the ground with his great strength. One of the cold Jiaos rolled two rolls on the sand and asked painfully, "elder AGU, why do you hurt me? Didn''t you say that you don''t like eating humans anymore? Why don''t we eat it? " "He can''t do it," AGU said, "anyone else is free." "Why can''t he? It''s also human. Why can''t he? " AGU is furious: "there is no reason, just can''t, still don''t roll?" The two Han Jiao knew that they were not the rivals of AGU. Now they could not snatch food from AGU''s mouth even if they were greedy. They could only run back to the sea. Cloud sky covered his chest and approached AGU step by step: "father, listen to my advice. Now humans have found a way to deal with Han Jiao. As long as you go ashore again, they will not let you go. By then, I''m afraid it will be the day of our Han Jiao family''s extinction." Where does AGU listen to his advice, only want to get the secret of the avatar. "I''ll ask you once more whether to tell me the secret of the incarnation?" Cloud sky shakes his head: "I can''t say, at least not now, you are too murderous, I can''t let you continue to make the killing." AGU''s Jiaowei once again raised high, while his son stood upright in front of him, motionless, with no fear in his eyes. Its Jiaowei, high up, but not heavy down, but slowly back. After all, he is his own son, and he will not give up to hurt him. "Since you won''t tell me the secret, why do you come to me?" AGU asked. "Father, you are my father all the time. No matter how the world changes, no matter how many evil things you do, you are my father all the time. This is an unchangeable fact. Also because we are father and son. I know you very well and know your temperament. So, after I learned what happened in Beihai, my first thought was you. Beihai has been peaceful for more than a thousand years This happens when you come back. I can''t think of a second person except you. " A Xin lenghum: "how about me? If we kill your mother, even if we kill all of them, we will not be able to pay for it. " "Father, I beg you, listen to my advice, don''t go ashore again, don''t go to the town, you will die and be afraid, even if it is me, there is no guarantee that you can save your life." Chapter 1835 After he incarnated as a human being, although he would not be afraid of fire like a cold Jiao, fire would still have a great killing power on him. If wankun really used fire attack, the consequences would be unimaginable. AGU glared at the JiaoMu and said angrily, "what are you doing? You are the Han Jiao, the noble Han Jiao. How can you kneel like those humble human beings? Do you think you are really human now that you have such a body? Once human beings know that you are the incarnation of Han Jiao, will they regard you as the same kind? You are a monster in their eyes. Can''t you distinguish between the enemy and me? " Yuntian shook his head: "maybe some people think I''m a monster, but what about that? I''m really like a monster. I don''t care. I don''t care what people think of me as a monster think of me. As long as the people I care about still treat me as a friend, I will be satisfied. " AGU can never imagine how his son could become such a person. "Father, do you know why the Han Jiaos were defeated thousands of years ago?" AGU shook his head: "why?" "Because human beings are good at using fire, and fire is the natural enemy of our Han Jiao nationality. We can find and defeat all forces, but we can never defeat fire. If you enter human towns, they will use fire attack. Do you know what this means?" AGU has never experienced, never satisfied the taste of fire, naturally do not know what it means: "you are less alarmist here, do you think I will be afraid? I am the elder of AGU. Soon, I will be the chief of AGU. As long as you tell me the secret of my incarnation, I will be the chief of AGU immediately. " Cloud sky shakes his head and looks firm: "impossible, I will never tell you the secret of incarnation." As soon as the words of the cloud sky fell, the sea suddenly surged with waves. AGU frowned, and immediately said to the cloud, "ah Xin, go away, leave here first, we will meet again another day. The patriarch is here. If he sees you, it will be bad for you." It''s not good for him to know, but it''s bad for him to let the patriarch know the secret. Yuntian doesn''t want to fight with the Han Jiaos any more. Leaving nature is the best way. He nods and turns away from the beach. When the patriarch went ashore, he saw a white figure disappearing into the night. "AGU, you let him go?" The patriarch stared at AGU with bright eyes: "it''s not like your work style. You have always hated human beings and never heard of human beings leaving in front of your eyes." A Gu chuckles: "everything has exception, really very strange?" He glanced at the patriarch and several cold Jiaos behind him and said, "you are the patriarch. How can you work so hard? Do you want to see how I can enjoy that human? " The patriarch shook his head: "it''s not like that. Just below, I happened to run into them. When I saw that they were hurt, I asked them two questions. I know that you hurt them. I think it''s for a reason. I came up to have a look. I thought it''s for fighting for human food, but I didn''t expect that you let the human go. It seems that I think it''s wrong." AGU frowned. "What do you want to say?" Chief Leng hum: "what do I want to say? I should have asked you this. What did you say to that man and you whispered for a long time? " Chapter 1836 "What did I tell him to do with you?" said AGU. "Don''t think you are the patriarch. Then you can control heaven and earth. I am not the cowards behind you." The patriarch was so angry that his liver ached, but he couldn''t make trouble with him at this time. After all, AGU was not an ordinary clan Jiao, but he was the son of the former patriarch. It is said that AGU sat in the position of patriarch, but now he is doing it. There were clan Jiao in the clan who didn''t agree with him. After AGU came back, he fell directly to Agui. Although AGU is only an elder, his power is no greater than that of AGU The patriarch is small. Otherwise, this incident of cannibalism will not happen. "AGU, don''t forget Zuxun. We Han Jiao and human race don''t commit each other, and we can''t go ashore to eat people. Now you''ve made a big mistake, you can''t make another mistake. I''m here today, because I''m afraid you won''t understand it and commit another crime." Killing evil? How many people do you want to eat? Why did ah Xin say that? Ah Dong also said that they are the Han Jiao people. Their nobility is second only to the existence of dragons. What are the human beings in the devouring area? Seeing that AGU''s eyes were gloomy, and the heart of the patriarch Adong sank a little, he said, "listen to AGU, they have run into you and the human being talking in Jiaoyu, but this is the case?" AGU glanced at AGU coldly. AGU hurriedly lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at it. He was very regretful. He regretted that he shouldn''t tell the patriarch these words. He didn''t expect that the patriarch would come to find elder AGU. He also said these words face to face. Isn''t it harmful to them? Elder AGU''s hands are very powerful. They are miserable this time. "Yes, he is the man in white last time. He knows Jiaoyu." AGU didn''t deny it. Since he was broken by them, if he denied it, it would make him more suspicious anyway. "What did you say?" the chief asked? How did he learn Jiaoyu? " AGU shook his head: "I didn''t say anything. I wanted to eat him, but he promised to send more people to me, so he let him go." A Dong doesn''t believe it. The human means are powerful. Even if it''s a Gu, it''s not necessarily his opponent. A Gu said that the star is fake. "It seems that elder AGU would not say it. It''s OK to have a secret, but I hope you can stop everything. Don''t make another mistake." After that, the head of the clan of Adon turned around and was ready to return to the sea. He said to ah Jiu and the abbot, who were shaking with his head down: "come back with me. I have some ice jade beads that can be used for your healing." A Jiu and a Chang have a quick look at each other. They immediately understand that the chief just said those words in front of a Gu''s face, in order to annoy a Gu''s chief. A Gu''s chief is dissatisfied with them and is bound to revenge them. At this time, the chief makes some sweet heads to them, which means they belong to the head of the chief. They don''t think too much, and it''s useless to think too much. Now the situation of love is like this, and they have no good life left. Ah Jiu and ah Chang thanked the patriarch and immediately followed him to the sea. There is only one jiao left on the coast. His cold eyes look at the direction ah Xin left. It is a town where people gather. There are many people living there. It''s delicious and attractive. Although it doesn''t eat, it also enjoys the feeling of killing them. It''s very happy. Its favorite wife, forever left it, this kind of hatred, this kind of hatred, even if kill all the people in the world, it felt not enough, far from enough. Chapter 1837 A Xin has always been his son. No matter what he has become, he can''t change the fact that he is his son. I believe that a Xin will tell him the secret of his incarnation. At that time, he will leap into a dragon, and he will surely use the power of a sea dragon to irrigate the earth and destroy mankind. When Yuntian returned to the inn, Wan Kun was leading Mo Li and other people out of the inn. He even took the horse and was planning to ride away. "Mr. Yun is back." Don''t leave behind a guard''s eyes to see the clouds coming from afar. Yes, it''s coming. He rode the horse, or the horse of deputy commander mo. how could he come back? Wan Kun threw the reins in his hand to Mo Li, and he walked quickly to the sky. "Cloud sky, you are back. Where have you been?" Cloud sky shakes his head, conceals the worry in the eye, light smile way: "no, it is a bit stuffy, go out random walk." How sharp is wankun''s eyes? He has a full view of the worries in the eyes of Yuntian. He never put the world affairs in the eyes of Yuntian. What will he worry about? He''s really curious. "Just go in if you''re OK!" Wan Kun led Yuntian into the Inn and asked the waiter to bring the hot tea and the midnight snack to the room. Don''t leave behind and follow, "Brother Yun, where did you go this evening? We thought you were going to the ice field alone again, and we were going to find you. " Seeing that Yuntian didn''t respond, wankun turned to the topic and asked, "you wake up and don''t call me. You''re hurting me. How are you recovering?" Yuntian replied, "it''s OK. It''s OK already." Listening to the voice of the sky, it seems that it is no different from the past, but wankun realizes that his condition seems not very good. When he looked sideways, he saw that the chest of the cloud sky was stained with a little bloodstain, which was not before, absolutely not. When he returned to the room, he sent Mo Li away. After the waiter brought up the tea and hot spring noodles, Wan Kun asked the sky, "where did you just go?" Yuntian drank half a cup of tea in one breath, and then began to eat yangchunmian. His face was light, and he smiled at the corner of his lips. He answered, "yangchunmian is better cooked by wen''er." Wan Kun frowned: "don''t care about him. Where did you just go?" I asked Yuntian ate very fast. During wankun''s speech, most of the bowl of yangchunmian had already been eaten. Wan Kun remembered that the amount of food in the sky has always been very large, about four or five times that of ordinary people. He got up and went out. He told the waiter to send five more bowls of Yangchun noodles, and put more vegetables and meat slices. Don''t be spicy. Don''t be spicy at all. When Wan Kun finished his command, he suddenly realized that he had remembered all the preferences of Yuntian. Maybe when they were in Kyoto, they had eaten together too many times and knew what he liked and didn''t like. Back to the guest room, Yuntian had already finished eating yangchunmian on the table. He stood in front of wankun''s bed, holding the book of strange news in his hand. Wan Kun asked with a smile, "do you also like to see anecdotes?" Yuntian shook his head, put the strange news back, turned around and looked at wankun: "you brought this book from Kyoto?" Wan Kun said, "of course not. I found it with all my heart. There is a record of how to deal with sea monsters on it. It''s Han Jiao. Last time we met at the seaside, you saved my life. I haven''t thanked you yet." Seeing that his face was not very good, Wan Kun stepped forward and held his pulse. Chapter 1838 "Are you hurt?" Wan Kun''s face slightly changed, and the inner organs of the clouds were injured, which was not before. Looking at the blood on his chest, it was obviously a new injury. Who is it? Who has the ability to hurt the sky? Yuntian takes back his hand. "I''m fine, I''m just injured. I''ll recover myself tomorrow." It''s true that Yuntian has a strong ability of self-healing. This kind of injury can heal itself after a day or two of rest. "Yuntian, tell me the truth, where did you just go? Who did you meet? Who on earth hurt you? " Who hurt him? Who can hurt him? The sky is full of bitterness. He can''t say that it was his father who hurt him. In fact, it was a cold Jiao. He can''t say that. He didn''t know how to open his mouth. "Wan Kun, are we friends?" Cloud sky asked. Wan Kun nodded: "of course, we are friends, sharing life and death, friends in need." "If I ask you for one thing, it may be very difficult. Can you help me?" Wan Kun said, "whatever you do, it''s my business. As long as I can do it, I will help you even if it goes to heaven and earth." Yuntian didn''t expect wankun to be so cheerful. "You didn''t even ask me what it was." Wan Kun said with a smile, "with your temperament, if there is no way, you will not open your mouth to me. Since you open your mouth to me, it must be something I can do. Otherwise, you will not open your mouth to me. If I can do it, I will help you." Yuntian was moved by wankun''s trust in him, which made him ashamed. He even dared not tell wankun his true identity. "Wan Kun, if I asked you not to hurt Han Jiao, would you agree?" Wan Kun was stunned. "What did you just say?" Cloud sky helplessly and painfully looked at Wan Kun, who was surprised, and repeated word by word: "I said, if I asked you not to hurt Han Jiao, not to hurt them with the fire attack technique recorded on the strange smell, would you agree?" Wan Kun returned to God and asked, "why? Why do you make such a request? What is cold Jiao to you? Isn''t it the evil monster that eats people and doesn''t spit out bones? Why plead for them? " Yuntian hurriedly said: "the cold Jiaos that go ashore to eat people don''t represent all the cold Jiaos. In the cold Jiaos, there are also good and evil. Just like human beings, human beings also have good and bad points. Even the bad people may have the possibility of enlightenment. Although they have made a big mistake, if they are given a chance, they may not be unrepentant." It''s a fact that there are good and bad Jiao. The mother is the Han Jiao in Funiu Mountain. She has to give her Jiao to Qi Rongyue to save her life. Only then can she have a chance to let him be born in the world. The cold dragon not only saved his mother, but also wen''er. As a matter of fact, that Han Jiao is their lifesaver. Wan Kun nodded: "you are right. Like people, there are good and evil in Han Jiao. This cannibalism must not be all the evil deeds committed by Han Jiao. Otherwise, how could it not have happened before? It happened only now. It must be the evil people in Han Jiao ethnic group." How can he say that the evil man is actually his father. Wan Kun said: "but we can''t tell who is good or bad. Cold Jiaos live in the ice area of the North Sea. As long as they don''t come out to harm the world, we can''t go to the sea to find revenge for them." Chapter 1839 Yuntian knows what he means. As long as Han Jiaos don''t come out to harm people, he won''t ask for trouble again. But if they join the WTO to harm people again, they can''t sit back and watch. Cloud sky nodded: "you are right. If they are harmful to people and are the same kind, how can they ignore them and watch the unarmed people become their food?" Wan Kun stared at Yun Tian and asked, "how can you say all these strange things today? What''s the matter? What happened? " Yuntian shook his head and went back to the table to sit down. At this time, when Xiaoer sent the noodles, he just buried himself in the noodles and stopped talking. The patriarch Adong took Aju and Achang back to their residence and gave them the seaweed to be treated. Then he began to question them carefully. "What is the matter between elder AGU and that human?" A Jiu shook his head: "I don''t know that this man was the one who hurt Wu last time. He can speak Jiaoyu. After entering the sea, his eyes are blue, which is very strange. When elder AGU saw him at the first sight, his mood became very strange." A Dong asked, "strange? What strange way? Make it clear. " Ah Jiu then said, "look at elder AGU''s eyes, he seems to know this human being, but when we asked him, he said he didn''t know him, and never saw him." "Have you seen him before?" A Jiu shook his head: "I have never seen elder AGU stay with us all these years after he came back and before he went ashore to prey on human beings. I have never seen him contact with human beings." But the chief said, "who says it''s been with us? Didn''t it leave for a while a year ago? That is to say, after that return, it began to encourage us to go ashore to prey on human beings. Every time it went with us, it was responsible for killing and we were responsible for eating. " "Are you sure that he came back from outside, and then he started to encourage you to go ashore and eat people?" Dong asked A Jiu and a Chang nodded quickly: "sure, sure." "Then why does it take you ashore and let you eat people, but it doesn''t?" Adong asked. A Jiu said: "we asked him, too. He said he was tired of eating and didn''t want to eat." "Tired of eating? How many people does it have to eat? Do you know where it used to live? " Two jiao all shake their heads: "don''t know, only know it has a son, it left the North Sea last time, is to pick up his son, but when it comes back, it is still its own." When it comes to the son of the elder Aku, akuu and the elder don''t know, but akuu knows. Not only does he know, but he has seen one. It can''t remember how many years ago, AGU sneaked back to the North Sea with his son. At that time, the patriarch or his father. Because he was a relative of the patriarch, he knew about it. He also saw one side of the little cold dragon. It was a special little cold dragon. When he was angry, his eyes would turn blue. He had never seen such eyes, etc. - blue? A Dong turns his head and looks at a Jiu: "you just said that the eyes of the human who hurt a Wu last time are blue?" Dong did not know why the patriarch suddenly became nervous. He did not know what he was nervous about, which made him nervous. "Yes, yes, it was blue when I saw it in the sea, but it was not blue when I saw it on the shore today. At first, I thought I recognized the wrong person. Until it spoke Jiaoyu, I knew that he was the one before." Chapter 1840 A Dong''s mood is getting more and more excited. A heart seems to jump out of his chest. He once asked the old patriarch why his eyes were blue. The old patriarch said that blue eyes are the noblest symbol of Han Jiao. Only the Han Jiao with blue eyes can get closer to breaking through the difficult problems of the Jiao nationality for thousands of years. The Yu Jiao with blue eyes has a wonderful talent, strong savvy, and more spiritual Cold Jiaos. When the old patriarch mentioned Ashin, he was obviously very happy. He also said that AGU had agreed to him. When Ashin came of age, he brought Ashin back with him. Then, he asked Ashin to take over the position of patriarch. He believed that Ashin must be able to solve the mystery of incarnation, so that the Han Jiao nationality would never have to live in the cold region forever. He listened at that time. Although he was happy to congratulate the old patriarch, he said that he was very happy. But in his heart, he thought that it was just a lie of the old clan leader to prevent his position from falling into the hands of other clan Jiao. It never believed that as long as it had a pair of blue eyes, it could solve the secret of Jiaozu''s incarnation. How could it? It''s said that once upon a time, the Jiaos also came out of the blue eyed Jiaos, but what happened? It''s not the same as the common cold Jiaos. They grow old and die in this ice field. So later, he gradually forgot about it. When AGU came back, he didn''t have the cold Jiao with blue eyes around him. He didn''t even take it to heart and thought it was a lie. But today, this old thing once again came to my mind. It was so shocked that I couldn''t even speak. It turns out that what the old patriarch said is true. The cold Jiao with blue eyes can really solve the secret of its incarnation. That human must be a-xin, who has been incarnated as a-xin. Otherwise, with the cruelty of AGU, how could it let a human live to leave in front of it? And that man''s power is very different, how many times stronger than ordinary human beings, that kind of power should not be a human can have. All these prove only one thing: the man who can speak Jiaoyu, has great power, and specially lets hanjiao pass on messages to AGU, that is, AGU''s son, Ashin. It''s excited, it''s uncontrollable. The essence of avatar and leap is the same. As long as the secret of avatar is obtained, it can know how to leap to dragon. Although I don''t know why Ashin chose to become a short-lived human, there must be his reasons, but he would not choose to become a human, he must leap to become. And we must be the first one among the Jiaos to become a dragon. Will AGU have the secret of avatar now? Thinking of this, a Dong can''t wait for a moment. He immediately leads a Jiu and a Chang to the residence of a Gu. Just arrived at AGU''s residence, AGU was coming back from the outside. It seems that after they left the coast, it was not in a hurry to leave. AGU saw the patriarch again in his residence, obviously not very happy: "what else?" A Dong turned to a Jiu and a Chang and said, "go back first. I have something to say to elder AGU alone." Ah Chang and ah Jiu are looking forward to it. When they see the elder, they are afraid of life. After a long and a long walk, a Dong turns his eyes and stares at a Gu. He asks, "who is the human just on the shore?" AGU frowned: "what qualification do you have to question me? Are you the patriarch? Do you think my AGU will be afraid of you In the huge JiaoMu of AGU, there is a lot of ferocity. Chapter 1841 Don''t pretend that I don''t know. That human being is your son, a Xin, right The long Jiaowei behind AGU suddenly shook, and the original calm sea aroused a layer of waves. "It seems that elder AGU, who has always been calm, will be at a loss when I say so." A Dong is quite proud. AGU said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense here." Dong Leng hum: "what nonsense am I talking about? Don''t forget that when you came back with a letter, I saw one side of it. I still remember those blue eyes. " AGU is furious. He rushes forward to start, but Adong has long prevented this move. The huge body retreats rapidly, the long tail swings, and the huge waves turn into water swords and hit AGU hard. AGU''s strength was equal to that of Adong. At this time, Adong had to fight first, but AGU fell. "Tell me, what is the secret of incarnation?" Dong''s attack became more and more fierce, forcing AGU to step back. AGU roared: "you want to know, the next life!" It fought back, but found that it had always underestimated the strength of Dong. It thought that Dong''s reality was under it. Now it seems that it is too optimistic. Dong''s strength is not inferior to it. Their fighting will stir up the clear and bright underwater world into chaos. There are four whirlpools and the waves are higher and faster. Many Han Jiaos came to help the station. As the clan leader, there were many Han Jiaos who supported him. In addition, a few old Han Jiaos gave up their support and moved to the camp of Adong after Agou encouraged them to go ashore to prey on human beings. As a result, Agou''s influence in the Han Jiaos was weaker than that of the clan leader. The Han Jiaos are in the crisis of scuffle. They don''t even know what to fight for, but they can''t help but join in. This kind of battle did not last for many masters, nor did it know how many ethnic Jiaos were injured. AGU and Adong were both injured, but obviously, AGU was more seriously injured, because in addition to Adong, there were three ethnic Jiaos besieging it together. No matter how powerful it was, the enemy could not attack four Han Jiaos at the same time. It was hit by a fierce attack from a Dong. It was dizzy and lost the ability to resist. When it woke up, the battle had stopped. It was weak and weak in hun''ao. Even the sea ivy that bound it could not break away. Around it, there were many ethnic Jiaos that followed it. Some of them are still in coma. "Damn, how dare these guys, how dare they give me ghost algae?" Ghost algae is a kind of poisonous algae. Fish will be poisoned if eaten by mistake, and cold Jiaos will cause the symptoms of general weakness, which will last for several days at least. A Dong took the place of its patriarch. Since he returned to the North Sea from the cold pool, a Dong has been tolerant of his kindness on the surface, but in fact, he has not given him less obstacles in the dark. He is very clear in his mind. It thought that a Dong didn''t dare to do anything to it, at least not now. It seems that a Xin''s business has emboldened it to see the hope of Fei long. It doesn''t want that hope to be obtained by others first. "Awake?" A Dong was not far away. The guard Han Jiao saw that a Gu woke up and immediately went to report. AGU raised his tired eyes and looked at Adong coldly: "do you think you can get the secret of avatar by doing this? You look down on me too much Dong lenghum: "I know that you are hard spoken and afraid of death, but you are afraid of death, your son? If your son dies, are you going to fly alone? " Chapter 1842 AGU''s mood immediately became excited, and the anger in his eyes burst out: "what do you want to do? If you dare to touch my son, I will let you die without burial place. " A Dong hums: "there is no place to die? If I really die in your hands, what does it matter whether I''m buried or not? I''m not those hypocritical human beings. Your words are useless to me. " "If you want your son to live, it''s very simple. Tell me the secret of the incarnation, I will let you go. Of course, I will also let your son go." AGU''s impetuous heart gradually settled down. It seems that Dong didn''t know. In fact, AGU didn''t know the secret of the avatar. Dong thought that he knew the secret, but he didn''t have time to practice. So, it can''t wait to make a move, afraid of losing the first chance. A Gu said: "if you want to know, you have to let me go first. The secret of the avatar is not clear in three words. It needs to be demonstrated to you. But now, how can I demonstrate?" A Dong doesn''t believe it: "you don''t want to do this. I''m not the second Leng under you. You can fool me with lies." "Believe it or not," said AGU, "I have said everything I can. You are the choice." A Dong''s eyes narrowed slowly, and a dangerous light came out of his eyes: "are you serious?" A Gu hums a way: "what I should have said has already said, is you do not believe, what to do with me?" Obviously, Adon has lost patience. It used to be not impatient, on the contrary, it was a very patient cold Jiao. In order to accomplish something, it could lay out for hundreds of years, and it could also bear it very much. In order to achieve the goal, it could bear for hundreds of years, and its mind was very deep. But at this time, it easily lost patience. The secret of the avatar is too tempting for it. It has no way to wait, no way to pretend not to care. Adong raised his forelimb, his sharp fingernails as sharp as a machete quickly crossed his jiaoxu, his thick and long jiaoxu was cut off by his one finger, and a cluster of dark red blood quickly spread in the sea water. A Dong throws the jiaoxu to the following a Jiu: "wrap this in seaweed and throw it into the town where people live. I believe that if a Xin sees this, he will not stand by." AGU is furious and roars to rush to Adong. Unfortunately, his current strength cannot even reach Adong. Two younger generation of Han Jiao immediately came up to control AGU and tied him to a huge stone on the sea floor, making him unable to move. A Jiu left the bottom of the sea with a Gu''s cold jiaoxu. When he got on the shore, he ran all the way to the town in the distance. There was no pedestrian on the way. Until he was near the gate, he saw several pedestrians in a hurry. When the passers-by saw it from afar, the woman''s eyes turned and fainted. The man is scared to run away, and the city watchman will run away immediately. Aguiler is broken. It seems that there are really many people here. Today we can have a full meal again. It swaggered into the city and watched the people in the city screaming and running away. It was very proud. This was the correct reaction of human beings to see the cold Jiaos. How can these weak and cowardly human beings compete with their cold Jiao? Such a good mountain and river should be dominated by their cold Jiao, rather than these weak and ant like human beings. However, after a while, it has devoured two human beings. As long as they can run, they all run and escape desperately. Chapter 1843 Yuntian, who was sitting in the inn, suddenly opened his eyes and his ears moved, as if he heard something unusual. Mo Li rushes into the room at this time. Wan Kun is not in the room. He looks worried. "What happened?" Yun Tian asked Mo Li said: "I just received a report that a cold Jiao broke in at the gate of the city and was destroying the city. I have eaten several people. How about wankun?" Cloud sky''s face immediately became very ugly, originally flat on the knees of the palm suddenly clenched into a fist. At this time, another bodyguard rushed in: "deputy commander Mo, the Marquis asked me to inform you and tell you to take people to Wuning street for support. He just received the fire oil from Ziyuan County and asked us to work together to deal with the sea monsters." Don''t leave the big joy: "it''s good to have the oil of fire. This hateful sea monster, let''s make it never come back today. Let''s go!" Mo Li takes all the guards in the inn to Wuning street. There is a huge martial arts arena in Wuning street, which has been abandoned for many years. I didn''t expect that it can be put to great use today. Wan Kun ordered people to draw a big circle in the martial arts arena with fire oil. As long as the sea monster entered the circle and ignited the fire oil, it would have nowhere to escape. At that time, they would attack it with rockets to see how it could escape. Wan Kun gives Mo Li the task assigned now, "you let people hide on the turret with rockets. When I bring in the cold Jiao, I will command you to shoot." Don''t get away from the shock: "Lord, you must not. You have a noble identity. You can give me the business of luring the sea monster. The sea monster is fierce. If you --" Wan Kun waves his hand: "don''t argue with me, I''ve decided my mind, and I''ll follow my orders." He is the highest in terms of martial arts. In terms of lightness skill, he can''t be compared with him in three aspects. Don''t leave. He can only die. There may be a chance for him to go. It''s a pity that Yuntian is hurt. If Yuntian is there, things will be more certain. Wan Kun rode out of the martial arts arena. On the main street, he saw from a distance that the fierce cold Jiao was destroying the houses on both sides of the street. He caught people from the houses who had not yet escaped and swallowed them. He quickly drew his bow and shot three arrows in a row. The speed of the cold dragon is very fast. It easily dodged the first arrow. Unexpectedly, it just dodged the first arrow. The second arrow was close to its eyes. It dodged the second arrow in a hurry. It was a bit dangerous. But who knows, the third arrow was also in front of it. It had no time to dodge. The sharp iron arrow stabbed into its dragon''s eyes. The dark red blood splashed out and the wild roar of the beast resounded in the sky. It glared angrily at the man in the distance, the young man in the Royal suit hunting in the wind. "Damned human, I will tear you up." It frantically pours at the man who blinds it. Wankun immediately ran to the martial arts arena with the golden cicada''s footwork. His lightness skill was very good. With the mysterious footwork of the golden cicada, the cold Jiao could not stand him for a while. When he entered the martial arts arena, ah Jiu rushed forward with a fierce attack, and he was about to crush Wan Kun. If Wan Kun is really crushed by it, he will be crushed into a meat cake even if he will not be crushed to pieces. A group of bodyguards who were lying in ambush on the four corners of the building saw that they were about to rush out to save people, but they saw a white shadow plundering into the martial arts arena, just like the arrival of God, and a fist hit ah Jiu. It''s a coincidence that he just blew ah Jiu into the previously set oil ring. A bag of seaweed fell at the foot of the cloud. Chapter 1844 When wankun''s crisis was lifted, he saw that the opportunity was inevitable and quickly signaled to Mo Li. At that time, dozens of rockets covered with fire oil and flaming were fired at the martial arts arena. The fire oil surrounding the cold Jiaos immediately ignited, and ah Jiu, who suffered from internal injury and hurt his eyes, struggled to stand up. He wanted to escape, but he had no way to escape. The fire was so terrible that he dared not even get close to the fire. A wave of heat rushed at it. He was helpless and helpless Desperate in the circle of fire, the four feet of the original infinite force were weak and weak at this time. The scorching heat of the fire started to crack its Jiao skin, and the pain of tearing made it howl more than once. Wan Kun immediately ordered, and ordered Mo Li and others to attack again. More than ten rockets shot into the fire circle again, two of them just pierced the split flesh of the dragon. The dark red blood was ignited by the fire. The dragon became a fiery dragon in an instant. The howling sound was loud in the sky of the city, even the dragon in the deep sea, as if All heard its howling. The fire grew hotter and hotter, and the howling became fainter and fainter until it came to a dead silence. In the face of such a fire, even the clouds that have been incarnated as human beings are afraid in the bottom of his heart. He dare not tell the truth, and does not want to save the cold Jiao. This is what he found himself. When he decides to enter the city to prey on human beings, he should think that human beings will fight back. Even ants on the ground, if you want to trample on it, as long as it is not dead, it can be in you Take a bite from the center of your foot. What''s more, it''s not the ants that deal with it, it''s the humans that dominate the world. The reason why human beings can become the masters of the world is not accidental, but inevitable. Their power is unimaginable and immeasurable. He stepped back, looked down, and fell on the package of seaweed on the ground. The fire sent out a hot wave. The heat wave dried the moist seaweed. The broad seaweed was shrinking, revealing a section of brown flesh. The clouds changed greatly. I picked up the things on the ground quickly, picked up the half dried seaweed, and exposed a thick cold jiaoxu. Such a thick cold jiaoxu can only be possessed by an adult, and the breath on it is the most familiar taste. You don''t need to smell it carefully to know who this cold jiaoxu is. His face changed greatly, and his cold eyes fell in the middle of the fire circle. The cold Jiao had no voice. In the fire, its original extremely long life yuan was rapidly exhausted until it died out. It seems that my father is in trouble. I don''t know if it''s my father''s plan or it''s really difficult. As a son, no matter what it is, he can''t pretend that nothing has happened. When Wan Kun came to him, he was dazed to see that he was holding something strange in his hand. He asked quickly, "what is this?" "This is the jiaoxu, the cold jiaoxu," said the cloud with a bitter face Wan Kun suddenly said, "no wonder she looks familiar. It''s a treasure. My mother was very ill and couldn''t get over it. She used this medicine to save her life." Yuntian naturally knows this. His mother''s cold jiaoxu, which he cut himself, is his own jiaoxu. Yuntian handed the jiaoxu to wankun: "you are a doctor. Make this medicine. It''s better to save people than to waste it." Anyway, it has been cut off. For my father, it''s useless. I think it''s a ransom for him. Chapter 1845 After wankun took over, wankun said: "I''m going to do something, maybe I won''t come back. Don''t look for me. Remember me, no matter what happens in the ice field, you don''t take any chances to keep the city. If there are cold Jiaos coming in to eat the people, you will kill them with your fire oil tactics. If they don''t invade the human again, I hope you can let them go. Don''t When will we go after the poor again? " Wan Kun''s face is muddled. What''s wrong with the sky? It''s strange to say, like a last word, or to know what''s going to happen. He wanted to ask, but Yuntian had already turned around and left, not giving him a chance to ask. When the fire in the martial arts arena went out, the huge cold Jiaos were also burned to ashes. Among the ashes, Wan Kun found a jiaozhu that was still bright, and a jiaodan with a dark yellow color. These are all treasures, which can''t be wasted naturally. When I came back to the inn, it was already dark. Wan kunyue thought that something was wrong. What was Yuntian going to do? Why don''t you let him find him? Can''t he? He went to the ice field alone again? The red sun is slowly sinking from the sea level when the clouds step by step to the sea. Today is not the day of the full moon. He can''t enter the sea as a cold dragon, but as a human. If you go to the sea in the shape of a cold dragon, you can at least not be found by other ethnic Jiaos before you find your father. But if you go to the sea in the shape of a human, you will be found before you pick them up. He didn''t think much, no matter how bad the situation was, he would not flinch. Whatever the cost, he owes his father. He is his father''s son and he should do it. He took off his coat, threw his hands on the beach, took off his boots, and walked barefoot against the waves. When his body was immersed in the cold sea water, his eyes began to change slowly, a pair of blue eyes, a human who could breathe freely on the sea floor. The chief hurried to the chief who was keeping his eyes closed: "the chief, a long has not come back yet, just that miserable cry, will it be a long?" The patriarch didn''t even raise his eyelids: "no way, how could human beings do such a big thing? A Jiu is not easy to provoke. With those soft footed people, how can he stand a Jiu? " The chief is still worried: "then I will go to the shore and wait for it." The patriarch didn''t make a sound, but still kept his eyes closed to nourish the spirit. The chief turned around and swam away. Before long, he rushed back: "chief, it''s big. It''s not good." Dong finally raised his eyelids and stared at Chang coldly: "if you have anything to say, what can you do in a hurry?" A long way: "he, he, he came, can, but a long has not come back, a long it must be something wrong, it must be something wrong!" A Dong asked: "what does it mean that he is here? Who is it? " "That''s the man, the man with blue eyes. You say he is the son of elder AGU. That''s him." A Dongli is excited, and Jiaowei is shaking happily, stirring waves and waves. "Very well, he did come. I guess he was right. He is a Xin. It seems that my plan will succeed." A Dong turns his head and stares at a Chang: "where has he gone?" The chief said: "he went to the place where elder AGU was imprisoned. He grabbed a cold Jiao to guide him. It''s over." A Dong Leng hum: "it''s not a small skill. It seems that after incarnation, his ability has not been weakened at all." Chapter 1846 "Even stronger?" In the eyes of a Dong, there is a greedy light. "Send me an order to order all the ethnic Jiaos to go to the sea jail. I don''t believe it. Can we fight with him alone?" A Chang had to order to go, a Dong with the other two ethnic Jiaos to hurry up the sea jail. At this time, Yuntian has arrived at the sea prison. He kicks away the clan Jiao that intercepts him, and waves rise in the calm sea. With his eyes closed, AGU suddenly opened his eyes. He stood up in his weak body and turned his head to look behind him. It''s Ashin. Ashin''s here. He''s really here. No, he can''t come. It''s Adon''s trap! He opened his mouth and shouted to a Xin, "Xin, go quickly, you go quickly, I''m ok, he dare not do anything to me, you leave here quickly." Yuntian kicks another cold Jiao away. He kicks it in the jaw of the cold Jiao and directly cracks the jaw of the cold Jiao. The red blood overflows from the wound and spreads in the cold sea water. He quickly swam to his father''s body and tore all the seaweed tied to it: "father, how are you?" There are also dozens of other cold Jiaos bound in the sea prison. They were very surprised to see that human beings rushed into the sea prison. At this time, they heard that human beings spoke to elder AGU in Jiaoyu, and called him father? Elder AGU said that his son was killed by human beings? So it will retaliate against humanity, so it will take them ashore to prey on humanity. But now what? Elder AGU''s son not only died, but also became a human? No wonder his strength is so strong, different from that of ordinary people. A Gu said: "believe me, my good son, I know your mind. But now is not the time to say these things. Go now. I don''t care. A Dong doesn''t dare to do anything to me. I will be OK. Go now!" Yuntian shook his head: "no, I will never leave you alone if I want to walk together." AGU wanted to persuade again, but he heard Adon''s voice coming from afar. "Want to go? I''m afraid it''s not that easy. Today, no one wants to leave. " A Dong takes two cold Jiaos to the sea prison. In the distance, there are more cold Jiaos swimming towards them. Cloud sky turns back and stares at Dong coldly. "You are Dong, the patriarch?" A Dong nodded: "yes, I am the patriarch a Dong, you are a Xin?" "Why did you arrest my father?" he asked? What crime did it commit? " A Dongdao: "I think you should know why I want to catch it, but if you don''t want me to say it, I can only say that he broke the peace between Han Jiao and human beings for thousands of years, regardless of clan rules, and brought disaster to Han Jiao people." Yun Tianleng hum: "my father did not do it right, but you, clan leader Adong, didn''t you violate the clan rules? You are the one who sent Han Jiao to send a letter to the human town today, patriarch Adong. " A Dong shakes his head: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m going to deliver the letter. But your father''s confidant, who is always at your father''s command, is known in this family. Ask your father if you believe it." Yuntian pointed to his father''s severed jiaoxu and said, "so my father''s jiaoxu was also cut by himself, and then handed over to the xiaohanjiao who brought it into the city?" After hearing this, a Dong''s elders pushed forward one after another and asked him, "what''s the matter? Is that what humans say true? Is he really the son of AGU? " Chapter 1847 Dong Leng glanced at them and said, "are you still not clear about it? If not, why is he here as a human? " Then the two elders asked, "what''s the matter with AGU''s Jiao? I heard that ah Jiu was sent out by you, but he never came back. Do you really let him into the human town? " A Dong''s voice is a little cold again: "how is it? But let it send a letter. What''s the problem? " Yuntian took over the conversation and said, "the problem is great. The cold Jiao you sent has become a pile of ashes. You killed it. If you didn''t try your best to bring me here, the young cold Jiao would not die so miserably." "It''s impossible for him to be killed because of his ability and humanity." It turns its eyes and stares at the sky: "it''s you. Who else has such ability besides you?" Cloud sky shakes his head: "it''s not me, it''s fire." Young Han Jiaos may not know what fire means to them. They have never experienced or even seen fire. But the old cold Jiaos, who were old, heard the fire change. At the same time, they also know that fire is the killer of cold Jiaos. Their Jiaopi is very tough, not afraid of cold, but afraid of fire. This is also the biggest reason why they always live in the bottom of the sea and refuse to go to the shore. Although the people on the shore are not strong enough, they are very good at using fire. In the fierce battle over a thousand years ago, the Han Jiaos were defeated by fire. In that war, they lost many of their Jiaos. Because of that war, the Han Jiaos have never grown up, and the number of them has been decreasing. As the patriarch of a Dong, although he has not experienced all these ancient things, he has heard of them, and knows that fire is his own nemesis. But he did not expect that the first time a Jiu went to the city, he was killed by human fire attack. A Dong stared at the sky: "human life is only a few decades, but in the past thousand years, there has never been a war between human beings and Jiaos in the world. They can''t know about the fire between cold Jiaos. It must be you. Are you right?" Yuntian shook his head: "you look down on human beings too much. Although human beings can''t live for hundreds of thousands of years like Han Jiao, their words and legends can be handed down from generation to generation. Don''t say thousands of years, even thousands of years, there is nothing impossible." "There is no reason why the Han Jiao people can only live in Haiti, while the human beings rule the whole continent. Their wisdom and diligence are beyond your imagination." Don''t think you can teach us a lesson in the human voice after you have been a human for several days. When I leap to the dragon, I will make the whole continent occupied by human become a vast ocean. At that time, I will see who is the real master Cloud sky shakes his head, eyes firm, "you won''t do what you want, even if I die, I will never let you do what you want." Dong''s eyes fell on AGU behind him: "is that right? Even at the cost of your father''s life? " Cloud sky frowns: "my father even if did wrong what, own mankind to punish it, round does not go up you to deal with it." "you can''t say that you can''t turn round. You are the one. I am the patriarch. I has the final say." Words fall, a Dong Long Tail sweep, a huge water ball toward the clouds quickly swept away. Chapter 1848 Yuntian reaches out his hand and releases a strong force from his palm. The power is transformed into a water ball, a bigger water ball. The water ball of Yuntian collides with the water ball of clan leader Adong, making a loud bang. The water ball of Yuntian smashes the water ball of clan leader Adong into four parts and instantly assimilates into the sea water. The other water ball, which is also smashed into four parts, turns into dozens of small water balls and quickly plunders towards clan Jiaos such as clan leader Adong. A Dong''s long tail flicks again. Jiaowei smashes those water balls hard and smashes them to pieces. But that strong force still shocks a Dong. I heard that he could hurt a Han Jiao with a single blow, but I think it''s exaggeration. It must be those who lost that Han Jiao deliberately exaggerated his strength, so as not to be laughed at by his peers for being hurt by human beings. Only then did it know that there was no half exaggeration in the previous evaluations, much more than their evaluation. "Ah Xin, it seems that after you incarnate, you have adventures. Your strength is so strong." Dong''s heart began to beat drums. He was afraid that he would not be able to take Xin. At least half of the tribe Jiaos behind him were elders of the clan. They were all loyal supporters of the former clan leader. Now they know that the human being in front of them is Xin. They want them to fight together. They are afraid that it will be more difficult. The rest are useless guys and can''t be expected. "It''s none of your business whether you have any adventures or not. Take care of yourself. You''d better get out of the way now. Otherwise, I don''t care about my family." A host way: "a Xin, you also know that you and I are of the same family. In this case, it''s better to tell the secret of the incarnation and share it together. Isn''t it better?" Yuntian shakes his head: "it''s impossible. I can see through the heavenly way by my own chance. If you can''t see through the heavenly way, you haven''t waited for such an opportunity, and you haven''t arrived at the right time. Since the time hasn''t arrived, how can I break through the heavenly way without permission and let you do whatever you want?" A Dong Dao: "Xin, that''s not the case. Since we can meet at the bottom of the sea, it''s chance. Even if your chance is different from ours, it''s chance. Let us know the secret. It''s our chance." Yuntian shook his head: "you don''t understand what I said. You don''t have to talk nonsense. You have to fight, you have to quit, you don''t have to talk twice." A Dong''s patience is gradually exhausted, good words and bad words are all said, a Xin even indifferent,. A Dong''s eyes fell on a Gu''s body and said: "a Xin, you need to know that a Gu is poisoned and weak. If you want to take him away, I''m afraid it''s even more difficult. Even if you have the ability to take him away, there are still these ethnic Jiaos following your father. Do you want to give up them? Do you know what will happen to them when they give up? " AGU was furious: "don, I didn''t expect that you should be so mean. What''s the connection with them? You can''t threaten our father and son with them." A Dong advanced a few steps, his voice became colder and colder: "what''s the matter? Don''t think about it. I''ve been a clan leader here for hundreds of years. They have always been my subordinates. My only life is from. But since you came back, they began to obey your orders. Your only life is from. Don''t even put me in your eyes. Do you think I really don''t care? " Chapter 1849 At the first hearing of this, the six headed Han Jiao people were even more panic stricken. They begged to AGU one after another: "elder AGU, help us, we have been loyal to you. You said East, we never dare to say West. Please look at our daily loyalty to you, help us." AGU is embarrassed to look at his son. At the beginning, he didn''t know the strength of Ashin. He thought that Ashin would fall in the wind when facing him. So he was very anxious. He hoped that Ashin would leave soon. But just after Ashin and Ashin fought each other, he could see that Ashin''s strength was much better than that of Ashin. It''s not a good thing to take Ashin away from the prison and avoid other places with his strength Difficult things, but if you want to take away all the trapped cold Jiao, I''m afraid it''s even more difficult. Yuntian said: "father, I am willing to stay and bear everything with you, but I will never tell anyone, including you, the secret of the incarnation." AGU naturally wants to get the secret of the avatar, but this is not the time to worry about it. He just wants to get out of danger with his son now. As for the secret of the avatar, as long as he lives, he will know sooner or later. "It''s OK to stay. You have to beat him, or we''ll all die here." They are poisoned. Although the poison will not kill them at once, it will only make them lose their power temporarily. But if they don''t take the detoxified bingyuanguo within three days, their power will disappear forever, and the toxins in their bodies will never be dispelled. Eventually, they will continue to accumulate in their bodies, nibbling away their lives. In a short time, they will Rapid aging until death. Three days, now one day has passed. They only have two days left. They have to take bingyuanguo in two days. Otherwise, it will be too late. If they want to have a chance to find bingyuanguo, they can only defeat the current Adong, or even kill it. In this way, they have a chance to find bingyuanguo. Yuntian also thinks of this place. It''s impossible to avoid a fight with Adong. A Dong seems to be very Father, and he wants to get the secret of Han Jiao''s incarnation, so he has to do it. Dong takes the initiative to fight. This time, he no longer waves his own Jiaowei far away, but rushes to Xin. The jiaodan in his body has already poured the surging cold jiaoneiyuan into his body, trying to knock him down. Yuntian always pays attention to Dong. When he sees the change in his chest and abdomen, he knows that Dong is gathering strength. As a cold dragon, it is born with strong power. In normal fighting, it can exert great power without deliberate concentration. But in the face of a really strong opponent, if you want to knock down the opponent with one stroke, it is far from enough to rely on the power that erupts in an instant, which requires cohesion. The former cloud and sky are the same, but the present cloud and sky are different. He now incarnates as a human being. The structure of his body is different from that of Han Jiao. When he moves, he doesn''t need cohesion. The strength in his body is adjusted at will. Cloud sky attack, dare not have the slightest carelessness, the same fight their full strength, a fist, heavily hit the head of Dong. Cold Jiao''s head is very hard. In addition to his eyes, even a sharp sword can''t pierce it. But Yuntian was not afraid of the hardness. He hit Dong in the face with a fist. At this time, Dong also slapped his Jiao palm on Yuntian''s chest. Chapter 1850 A Dong''s huge body swept back quickly until it hit the subordinates of the Han Jiao. And the cloud sky was also patted by a Dong''s hand to step back more than ten steps before he stood still. The heat wave surged in his chest, and he swallowed the blood that almost overflowed. But Dong didn''t swallow the fresh one. When he opened his mouth, a piece of sea water in front of him was dyed red with blood. The pain made him almost unable to use the second move. After a little interest adjustment, a Xin stepped on the water step by step to a Dong in the distance. He had to end the fight as soon as possible. Only by ending the fight could he save his father. Dong wants to continue to fight, but when he moves, his inner organs ache like fire. Most of the inner yuan in jiaodan has been consumed. He is not sure how to take the opponent''s move, even one move. A Dong looks at a Xin who is walking towards it step by step, and suddenly says, "a Xin, if you want to save your father''s life, you''d better stop." The sky stopped as he said, and looked at Adong like a hill from ten feet away: "it seems that you are going to cease fighting." A Dong Leng hum: "I''m not your opponent. You know very well. It''s not good for me to play any more. I know that too." "So?" The sky raises eyebrows. Adong glanced at AGU coldly and said: "you must want to defeat me as soon as possible, so that you can take your father to find bingyuanguo to detoxify. Oh - I forgot to tell you that bingyuanguo in polar region has produced 36 fruits in total this year. Coincidentally, I went to polar region the day before yesterday, and saw that bingyuanguo is all mature and looks very good, so I picked them all. Now I have them In a place no one can find. " A Gu''s face changed abruptly: "you are shameless. All the bingyuanguo are picked by you. Next year, bingyuanguo will not grow in the polar region. Where can you find the antidote for the poisoned cold Jiao?" But Adong said, "AGU, you''re wrong. We''re Han Jiao now. That''s right. But as long as your son hands over the secret of incarnation, will we be Han Jiao in the future? Do we need to live in this cold sea all our lives? I can become a dragon and a more noble dragon family. If I can''t help it, I can also become a man. I can become a dragon among people who has strong power and can rule the whole human world. Do we still need Bing Yuanguo? " All the cold Jiaos are moved by it, and all the eyes are gathered on the clouds in a moment. Yuntian shakes his head: "there is samsara in heaven, each person has his own destiny, and things have their own fate. The reason why I can incarnate as a person is that I met my chance. There is no secret of incarnation in the world at all. I just meet some things, so I suddenly understand some laws and regulations. Such rules of Taoism may not be suitable for you. If you want to incarnate, you need yourself To understand, rather than rely on the external force, which may not be good for you. " An elder behind a Dong stands out. He is the oldest Han Jiao in the Han Jiao family and the most trusted partner of the former clan leader. It has always said little and never participated in any disputes. After AGU came back, it did not show favor to AGU or help Adong to trip AGU secretly. Its position has never been clear, or perhaps never changed. In its heart, the old patriarch who died is the only patriarch in its heart. Chapter 1851 But today, it knows that it can''t keep silent any longer. It has to stand up and say something. "A Dong, listen to me." A Dong looks at it, and her eyes are even colder: "elder a yuan? What do you want to say? " Ah Yuan said: "when ah Feng was still there, he told me that when he first saw Ah Xin, he felt that ah Xin was different, not only that he had a pair of different blue eyes, but also that he didn''t know what was different. But it was a sense, an obvious feeling." "It also said that if the Han Jiao nationality can break through the barrier that can''t be broken one day, and the person who breaks through the barrier will be a Xin. It said that it saw many different things in the eyes of a Xin, which are different from all the Han Jiao. I think that''s the fundamental reason why a Xin can do it and we can''t do it." A yuan looks at a Dong, his eyes are burning: "I believe the same thing, the chief of a Feng also told you, I don''t know if you still remember it." Remember, of course, he remembered, even for a long time, it didn''t remember, but at this time, it did. But what about that? "What do you want to say? Don''t be afraid to speak up. " A Dong is a little impatient. Ah Yuan said: "I just want to say that ah Xin is right. He can do it. It doesn''t mean that we can. The avatar looks good, but what do you know about the danger?" Dong lenghum: "what about the danger? There is no easy treasure in the world. How can you succeed if you want to be a noble dragon without paying any price? " Ah Yuan said: "this kind of price is meaningless. Ah Xin is right. Each has its own chance. We have lived in the sea all our lives, but we haven''t been able to break through this barrier. This is our destiny. Ah Xin has broken through its own chance. Now you are forcing him to give up his chance with ah Gu''s life. This is a move to destroy the heaven, even if ah Xin has broken it It''s true that you can tell the secret of incarnation as you wish. I think you will not succeed. " A Dong is furious. Ah yuan in front of him is like the old patriarch. That old man always likes to reason in front of him, one after another. Do you really think he is a fool who doesn''t understand anything? "Shut up. Don''t forget that I am the clan leader. I decide the future of the Han Jiao clan, not you." Yuan also raised the volume: "then use your own skills, why do you want to use this method of killing each other to force ah Xin?" A Dong can''t bear it. He suddenly raises his long tail and smashes the unprepared a yuan with the angry tail of a huge Jiaowei. A yuan was old, and his strength was declining day by day. At this time, he was attacked by a Dong, which almost broke up. A yuan''s body fell heavily on a Gu''s side. A Gu was shocked. He never thought that a yuan would stand up and speak for their father and son. It thought that aryuan and Adong were together. They conspired to seize the position of the patriarchal patriarch. Their father''s death was also related to them. But at this time, it is not clear about the situation. What is the matter? A yuan wants to stand up again, but it can''t do it. It feels that the vitality is disappearing a little bit. It knows that it''s going to die. Looking up at AGU not far away, he said weakly and helplessly, "AGU, you must not have thought of it?" Chapter 1852 A Gu didn''t say a word, a Yuan said again: "you certainly didn''t expect that a Dong would give me a hand, because in your eyes, I am with a Dong, right?" AGU nodded, "yes, I didn''t think of that." Yuan''s voice became weaker: "AGU, I never betrayed your father. Your father died in a strange way, but I couldn''t do anything because there was no evidence. When you came back, I didn''t get close to you just because Dong secretly regarded you as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. He always wanted to get rid of you. I stayed with him just to protect him You. " "I promised your father that I would protect you and Ashin''s life in any case, but I didn''t expect that at the end of the day, I --" Ayan didn''t finish his words, he kept spitting out countless bubbles from his mouth, until the bubbles disappeared, his life also came to an end. AGU wants to check it, but he does his best, not only moves a few steps. It never thought that Yuan would say that to it. He thought that his father had forgotten his son for a long time. He thought that no one in the Han Jiao family could remember his old appearance. He thought that in his father''s eyes, he was just a traitor. It turns out that father never hated it, and he always remembered it. At this moment, sorrow is like a spring just opened, which flows out continuously and endlessly. Looking at his father, Yuntian said, "I didn''t know why we Han Jiao could not only leap to Jackie Chan, but also incarnate as human beings." "It''s not surprising that Jiaozu and longzu are close relatives, so it''s not hard to explain the mystery of it. Why can hanjiao incarnate as a human? Jiaos and people are so different, almost totally different from each other. " "It''s just that we can. I didn''t understand it before, but today, I understand that although Jiaos and people have different shapes, they have many similarities. Jiaos share the same feelings as people, like warm family, hate betrayal, be loyal to their spouses, and have similar language -" "in the period when I was a human being, I lived in the world of human beings, although at the beginning However, I am not used to it, but I can learn it very quickly. I have no difficulty in integrating into that world. I gradually find that there is no difference between me and human beings except body. " "So father, as long as you don''t hate people any more, I will be able to keep Jiaozu safe." Yuntian talks to his father with all his heart, but he doesn''t expect that Dong is ready to attack behind him when he doesn''t check for a while. The cloud sky is facing Adong. Adong''s speed is very fast. Even if the cloud sky has noticed the change of the current and knows that Adong is sneaking in from behind, he wants to dodge, but it''s too late. A Gu screamed: "letter - be careful - get out of the way --" - business leaves the city just after midnight, there was a clap at the closed city gate. The city guard who had fallen asleep scolded and climbed up the city building in thick clothes. "Who is the ghost? Don''t you know what time it is? " Someone shouted, "open the door quickly. The princess protector and the princess Changle are here." Shouchengwei one Leng, the princess and Changle? These two princesses are far away in Kyoto City, how can they suddenly come to Shangli city? He looked down, but couldn''t see clearly, so he asked loudly, "I don''t know why the two princesses came into the city late at night?" Chapter 1853 The shouting man added: "the two princesses are here to find the Marquis of Chang''an. What are you talking about? Do you want to open the door This roar is full of momentum. The guard''s legs are soft with fright. He also heard about the case of Hou Chang''an. He killed a sea monster in the city this afternoon. Now, Hou Chang''an is the hero of Shangli city! The guard hurried down the wall, woke up his sleeping companion, and together opened the gate which had just been repaired. The gate opened wide, and a small group of people and horses quickly swept into the city. Before the two guards could have a look at the princess, the two princesses disappeared completely. The door of the inn was also closed. It took a long time for someone to open it. After the door opened, Qi Rongyue and Zheng Nianwen rushed in, yawning, "do you want to stay? I''m sorry. The shop is full. You may as well go to the Fuyun inn nearby to ask. " Zheng Nianwen asked the man, "the Marquis of Chang''an lives here?" Hou Chang''an? Man, I didn''t respond for a while. Who''s Chang''an Hou? When the shopkeeper heard the words "Chang''an Hou", he rushed to the front and looked at them quickly. The two women, one older and looking at her appearance, were in her early thirties at the most, the other in her seventeen or eighteen years old, were all dressed with women''s heads. Although they were not gorgeous, the treasured sword she held was a very valuable sword, and they followed her behind With several guards, each of them is very powerful. They will not lose the momentum of Lord mo. The shopkeeper asked quickly, "what do you want to do with Chang''an Hou?" Qi Rongyue said: "we came from Kyoto. A few days ago, we received a letter from this inn saying that there was something wrong with Marquis Chang''an, and we came here immediately." Shopkeeper one Leng, they come from Kyoto? After receiving the letter? His letter was sent to the secret stronghold of ten thousand families in Kyoto. Apart from the Marquis, he was the most trusted person, including Princess Changle and his wife. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Qi Rongyue and Zheng Nianwen: "see the two princesses." Zheng Nianwen only remembers wankun in his mind. He is not interested in discussing etiquette with him. "Get up, where is the Marquis? Is he OK? " Read and ask. She''s been on her way for many days. She''s haggard. She''s in a hurry. She''s dark. Fortunately, she has a strong foundation. Otherwise, she would have fallen. The shopkeeper said: "yes, yes, the Marquis is is all right. He is resting upstairs. The little old man will take the two princesses up." Is he all right? Thank goodness, the letter said that Wan Kun was hurt by the sea monster and was dying. She came all the way. She didn''t even close her eyes for four days and three nights. At this time, I heard that the shopkeeper said he was OK. Her tense nerves suddenly relaxed. The black fog in front of her became more and more thick. When she was soft, she fell into Qi Rongyue''s arms. "Wen''er, what''s the matter with you, wen''er?" Qi Rongyue hugs her daughter in a hurry, and then clasps her wrists. "What? How could that be? " Her face became paler and paler. She hurriedly said to the shopkeeper, "what are you still doing? Go and get your son down. " The shopkeeper was so scared that he suddenly fainted in front of him. But Princess Changle, the master of ten thousand families! The shopkeeper rushed up and stumbled to wankun''s room: "young master, open the door quickly, it''s not good." Chapter 1854 Wan Kun couldn''t sleep because he was worried about the clouds. The shopkeeper suddenly knocked on the door. He jumped out of bed, put on his shoes and rushed to the door. "What''s the matter? Another sea monster has entered the city? " The shopkeeper shook his head: "no, it''s Princess Changle. Princess Changle is here." Wan Kun was very happy: "she is here? What happened to her? How about people? " He looked out, but saw nothing. The shopkeeper hurriedly said: "childe, Princess Changle, she heard that you are OK. She fainted because of this joy. You, you''d better hurry down and have a look." Passed out? Wankun started to run and swept downstairs like a gust of wind. Qi Rongyue sits on the ground with Nianwen in his arms, pressing her acupoints with one hand. He rushed forward. "What''s wrong with wen''er, mother?" Qi Rongyue kept pressing the acupoints and raised his eyes to Wan Kun. "Wen''er is pregnant. I didn''t realize it. I''m afraid she didn''t even know it. She has been running all the way. She hasn''t closed her eyes for days and nights. I''m afraid she can''t help it." Qi Rongyue''s heart is very painful. This is the first child of wen''er and kun''er, but it''s just that - Wan Kun shakes his hand and pulls the wrist of Nian Wen to feel her pulse, maybe because he is too frightened, he doesn''t find anything after a long time of diagnosis. He is confused and at a loss. Qi Rongyue said: "it''s cool here. Take her to the room first." Wan Kun hurriedly takes wen''er from Qi Rongyue''s arms, picks her up, runs upstairs quickly, and places her on his bed. He felt the pulse for her again. At this time, he was a little calm. He held wen''er''s wrist pulse with his fingers and listened for a while. As his mother said, wen''er was pregnant, less than two months ago. It was the most vulnerable time for the fetus. At this time, she ran for days and nights continuously, which is a miracle. But even now, it''s useless. There''s already a slippery fetus. Even doctors like him and his mother can''t keep it. He holds wen''er''s cold hand, rubs it hard, and blows the heat from his mouth into her palm. The hot tears fall off one by one and fall on the back of her hand. Qi Rongyue sobbed and patted Wan Kun on the shoulder, saying: "kun''er, I can''t help you. It doesn''t matter. You are still young, and you will have a chance. Don''t tell wen''er that you can''t be too sad when you have a small birth." Wan Kun nodded, and the tears were more and more unstoppable. How he wanted to keep this child. This is his and Wener''s child. Their children haven''t had a look at the world, even his mother didn''t know he had come. In the afternoon of the next day, the sunshine and wind in Beihai were very light, and the room was burning charcoal pots, coming in from the outside, warm as spring. When Nianwen woke up, she still felt very cold. When she saw wankun sitting at the desk in the room, she felt so warm. It was a living wankun. He sat there with good manners, and there was white air coming out of his mouth. He looks haggard, his eyes are red. Did he stay up all night? "Wankun!" She called him with a dry voice. Wan Kun was back to his mind. Then he saw that Nian Wen on the bed woke up. With a happy face, he rushed to the side of the bed, helped her to sit up, and put the soft pillow behind her waist. "You''re awake. You''ve slept a long time." "I''m thirsty," said Wen Tiantian with a smile, glancing at the teapot on the table in the room "Wait, I''ll pour you water." He hurried to the table and took a small pot to pour out a cup of warm tea. Chapter 1855 "There is no good tea from Kyoto. It''s all crude tea. You can make do with it." He brought warm tea to her. Read the text to cross his eye angrily: "when did I care about these?" Wankun dry smile, yes, when did she care about this? He just didn''t know what to say to her. He was so sad that he said nothing. After drinking half a cup of tea, Nianwen felt a lot more comfortable in her throat. Then she raised her eyes and looked at wankun in front of her. She reached out and touched his stubble covered chin, frowned and said, "what''s wrong with you? You wouldn''t have shaved before. " Wan Kun caught her hand and said with a smile, "I want to know that you will come. I will shave my beard well to welcome you. Whoever let you come suddenly caught me by surprise." Nianwen was amused by him: "we have to catch you so that we can find the real you. The former neat and neat are all pretended." Wan Kun kissed her on the back of her hand, and Wen said: "fool, even if you think about me again, you don''t have to come here like this. What can you do if you suffer from body damage on the way?" I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid of anything as long as you are here She will never forget that when she received the letter, she felt that the sky was falling down and she could not think of anything in her mind. She just wanted to rush to him at once. Even if she died, she would die with him. Fortunately, God has eyes. He''s OK. He doesn''t have any. "What happened before? Why do I hear from you in Kyoto She asked. Wan Kun said, "I did encounter a danger before, and my life is in danger. Guess who saved me?" Read text shake head: "this I can''t guess, say quickly!" Wan Kun succeeded in arousing her curiosity. He also stopped being mysterious and said directly: "it was Yuntian who saved me and rescued me from the belly of a cold Jiao. The shopkeeper said that when Yuntian brought me back, I was no longer angry. I didn''t know what method Yuntian used to save me." Qi Rongyue just walked out of the door and heard Wan Kun''s words. She quickly pushed the door in and asked Wan Kun, "what did you just say? Yuntian saved you? From the belly of a cold Jiao? " Wan Kun nodded: "yes, the so-called sea monster cannibalism is actually the cannibalism of cold Jiaos. On the first day when I came to Shangli, I met Yuntian, who had just arrived from other places." Qi Rongyue asked again, "what''s going on? You''re going to tell me the story. " Wan Kun tells Qi Rongyue and Nianwen what happened after he came to Shangli. Qi Rongyue''s face changed again and again. He was very worried. It seems that Yuntian also knew that it was cold Jiao who ate people, so he rushed to stop them. "Where is Yuntian now?" Qi Rongyue asked. Wan Kun shook his head: "I don''t know, since he killed a cold Jiao for me in the martial arts arena yesterday, he said some strange words and then suddenly disappeared. I don''t know where he went." Qi Rongyue guessed about where he would go. The Han Jiao clan must be his mother clan. He can''t sit back and ignore it, especially after human beings find a way to kill the Han Jiao. "After he left, what''s the change on the other side of the ice field?" Qi Rongyue asked. Wan Kun said: "do you also suspect that he went to the ice field?" "Also?" Qi Rongyue picks eyebrows. Wan Kun said: "in fact, I also suspect that he went to the ice field. His behavior is somewhat strange. He always goes to the ice field alone. But with his ability, even if he meets a cold Jiao in the ice field, it will be OK." Chapter 1856 Qi Rongyue doesn''t think so. She knows the identity of Yuntian. It''s because of his identity that he is likely to be in danger in the ice field. He left in such a hurry and must know what''s wrong. Cold Jiao suddenly entered the city, and there was only one cold Jiao. Obviously, things will not be as simple as they can see in front of them. There must be something inside of Yuntian''s sudden departure. "Mother, what are you thinking?" Wan Kun asked when he saw that her face was changing. Qi dissolves the moon to return to God, full of worry: "hope my worry is superfluous, let''s wait and see first, the sky may come back in two days." Wan Kun nodded: "also, Yuntian is always mysterious. If he wants to come back, he will come back naturally. If he doesn''t want to come back, we may not find him." Nianwen secretly looks at her mother''s face, but she never speaks. Yuntian is her valued friend. Now Yuntian is missing. She is also worried. But her mother''s face looks strange. She seems to know something, but it''s not convenient to say. She suffers a lot. "Wankun, I''m hungry. I want to eat the yangchunmian you made." She said to Wan Kun. Wan Kun said with a smile, "you don''t eat well all the way. No wonder you are hungry. You wait. I''ll go down to you now." Wan Kun was in love with wen''er. He didn''t think about it at all. He got up and went out. When the door opened, a cold wind filled in, and she suddenly felt a little cold, curious and strange. She had not known what cold was like for a long time. It seems that she hasn''t been cold since she met Yuntian. Even in the cold winter, she only wears a thin blouse and doesn''t feel cold. What''s wrong with her today? Qi Rongyue stepped forward quickly and pulled the brocade which was covered on her waist: "is it cold?" Read text with a smile and nod: "a little!" She took the quilt in one hand and the mother in the other: "Mom, you know something, don''t you?" Qi Rongyue doesn''t understand: "what do you know? What do you mean? " "Yuntian, you must know something about Yuntian." Since she was in Kyoto, when she saw the letter at a glance, her whole life has changed. It''s not just because she''s worried that Wan Kun is so simple. There''s a secret in her heart. Qi Rongyue shook his head: "I don''t know what you are talking about." "Niang, you must know what I''m talking about. Yuntian''s life experience is mysterious. Even wankun can''t find out why." She looked up at her mother: "Yuntian is cold to everyone except me. He never takes anyone seriously until you appear. He seems to be different to others. I have seen you talking for several times. He is mysterious. He asked you what you would not tell me. Yuntian would never hide anything from me. Between you, between you What''s the secret? Do you know the life experience of Yuntian Qi Rongyue frowned and shook his head: "what are you talking about? What''s the secret between Yuntian and me? He just wants to please me and win your heart. Unfortunately, Xiangwang has a dream, but the goddess doesn''t want to. He works hard, but in the end, it''s nothing. I can''t bear to see him sad and sad, and persuade him from time to time. Otherwise, you think he will leave Kyoto so suddenly and complete you and wankun. Whose contribution is that? " Qi Rongyue argues hard and deliberately, which is quite different from her ordinary life. Chapter 1857 The more she does, the more skeptical she is of reading. "Niang, tell me the truth, who is Yuntian? Why can''t even wankun find out his identity? Why does he respect you so much? It''s different from other people. There must be some reason." Indeed, she is Qi Rongyue''s daughter. Her thinking is more agile than she imagined. Just because of her relationship with Yuntian, if she knows that Yuntian may be in danger at this time, she is afraid that she can''t sit back and ignore, can''t, and can''t tell her that she just has a small birth, and whatever she does is not appropriate. Qi Rongyue said: "the reason is very simple, because I am your mother. If he likes you, he naturally loves Wu and Wu. He also respects me. Isn''t that normal?" It''s a very reasonable reason, but Nianwen always feels that things are not as simple as his mother said. "Well, don''t think about it any more. Have a good rest. I''m tired of you. This little face has lost a circle." Dissolve the moon to feel the daughter''s face painfully, strong from press the sadness in the heart, if she knew in the future, how sad would she be? It''s also strange to read: "it''s strange that I think my body and bones are stronger than ordinary people. I''ve never been sleepless for several days and nights in a row before, but I''m not as tired as this time, and I''m dizzy. Let me have a look." She said that she was going to give her name. When the moon saw her, she grabbed her hand. "Look, you''re cold. Your hands are frozen green. They''re like ice cubes. Cover them quickly." She put her hand into the quilt and said: "you are too worried about kun''er. You are holding your heart all the way. Your spirit is tense and tight. Coupled with the tiredness day and night, when you hear that kun''er is OK, the tense spirit suddenly slackens, and people fall down naturally. It''s normal. There''s nothing to understand. You don''t want to think about anything now. Have a good rest Take good care of yourself before Kuner worries about you. " Mother and daughter talk, Wan Kun comes back with hot noodles. Nianwen wants to get out of bed. Wankun rushes forward: "no, don''t come down. I''ll feed you." Wen''er''s face is pretty red, and she looks at her mother: "no, I can eat it myself." Wan Kun refused: "no, I have to feed you. My mother won''t laugh at us. I remember that my father fed my mother more than once." Qi Rongyue stood up with a smile and gave the seat beside the bed to Wan Kun: "Hey, hey, I''m happier than anyone to see your love." She sat at a table beside her and picked up the book Wan Kun had been reading before. Just eat a small half bowl of noodles, the moon has not yet read the book in his hand, and there is a rush of footsteps outside. Mo Cong rushed in and called out to Qi Rongyue and WAN Kun: "it''s not good. There''s something strange in the North Sea. The calm sea suddenly has a big wave. It''s really calm. The wave has engulfed several fishing villages. The sea water keeps rising, and the merchants are leaving the city." Qi Rongyue''s book fell on the table and stood up with a loud voice. How long will the wave rush to Shangli? Mo Cong shook his head. "I don''t know, the water is rising fast, but sometimes it will go back a little. I''m not sure when it will rush to the city." Qi Rongyue and WAN Kun looked at each other and said, "now take people to mobilize the whole city, take them to evacuate first, and try to go up as fast as possible." Chapter 1858 Wan Kun helped Nian Wen out of bed: "you go, too. You go with them." Read text shake head: "no, you don''t leave, I don''t leave, want to walk together, want to stay together." Qi Rongyue rushed out of the room and saw the shopkeeper coming to them in a hurry. He asked: "shopkeeper, this kind of thing has happened before?" The shopkeeper''s face was white, and even waved his hand: "this has never happened. I haven''t even heard of it. Could it be because we killed a sea monster yesterday and angered the sea god, which brought disaster to us?" Qi dissolved a month to sink a face to say: "do not nonsense, do not have this matter, you hurriedly take the people in the inn to leave, immediately out of the city, run to the height." Nianwen and wankun came out of the room and saw Qi Rongyue''s thoughtful face. Nianwen said: "Niang, do you know anything? It''s all about this time, won''t you say it? " Wan Kun looks at Qi Rongyue in surprise: "Niang, do you know this?" Qi Rongyue sighed for a long time and said to Mo Cong, "go ahead and do something." Mo Cong went in response. Qi Rongyue pushed Wan Kun and Nian Wen into the room, closed the door and sat down with them. "There are some things that I planned to rot in my stomach and take to the grave for my whole life, but at this time, it seems that I have to say." "Nianwen is very anxious:" Niang, you don''t have to be pushy, say quickly Qi Rongyue said: "yuntianhe is the Han Jiao in Funiu Mountain. When he was curing wen''er, he got inspiration from wen''er, peeped through the heaven''s path, broke through the difficulties that the Han Jiao nationality always thought, and got the secret of the incarnation. He had the chance to leap to become a dragon and become a member of the noble dragon nationality. But because wen''er gave up the chance, he turned to be a human, Become human. " Nianwen and wankun listened to these words stupidly. They were more shocked than they knew there were sea monsters in the world. The man who used to get along with them day and night is actually a cold Jiao... Qi Rongyue said: "Yuntian is different from other cold Jiaos. You shouldn''t look at him with colored eyes. He is kind-hearted and pure in quality, better than most of us in the human world." "He can come to Beihai this time. I guess he came to solve this dispute." Wan Kun said in a hurry, "no wonder he can rescue me from the belly of the cold Jiao and revive me who has died. It turns out that he is the cold Jiao. The cold Jiao has an unusual mysterious power, which I didn''t expect." Nianwen pointed out the window and said, "so yesterday, after Han Jiao broke into the city and was killed, he must have gone to the ice region to find Han Jiao''s theory and negotiate with them. He wanted to warn them not to come ashore?" Qi Rongyue nodded, "yes, I think so, but he hasn''t come back. Now the sea suddenly rises. I guess he must have had an accident." "They are of the same race. Will Han Jiao fight against him?" Wan Kun asked. Qi Rongyue said: "how about the same race? What would happen if their kin knew that he had the secret of his avatar and wanted to get it, and the sky refused? " Wan Kun and Nian Wen have changed a lot. Yuntian is their friend who saved their lives. Now Yuntian is in trouble. How can they stand by? But it''s the sea, not the shore. The fire attack can''t work at all. What should I do? "I''ll go to the sea and have a look," read the text Chapter 1859 Qi Rongyue and WAN Kun both objected: "no, absolutely not." She has just had a small production. The water in the ice field is so cold. If she goes into the water at this time, it will undoubtedly cause great damage to her body. "Why not?" he said? No one but me can breathe freely underwater. Isn''t it just right for me to go? " Wan Kun said: "of course, it''s not suitable. There are cold Jiaos under the water. Your small body is not enough to plug their teeth." Qi Rongyue also said: "Wan Kun is right. If you go into the water, I''m afraid you haven''t found the clouds yet, you will be the lunch for those cold Jiaos." Nianwen waved: "no, I will be careful. When I see cold Jiaos, I will hide and never let them find me." "But -" Wan Kun didn''t say anything, and Nianwen simply interrupted him: "don''t be, now there is no other way to go, except me, no one can go to the water to find him. Wan Kun, you also said that Yuntian saved your life not long ago, let alone the previous three times of sacrifice to save us. Now he is in danger for us, to save more People, how can we selfish only for their own safety? If I want to save him, I have to save him, no more Wan Kun was so anxious that he didn''t know what to say. He took his eyes to see Qi Rongyue. Qi Rongyue knows her daughter''s temper and what she has decided. No one can beat her. What''s more, Yuntian is the benefactor of their family. How can she let go with her temper. "Wen''er, I know nothing can change your determination, but there is one thing I must tell you." She went up, took wen''er''s hand and sobbed, "wen''er, you had a miscarriage last night, and your body hasn''t recovered. Now you''re going to the sea - you''re a doctor, and you must know the consequences." Nianwen''s face turned pale for a moment. She held her mother''s hand and her eyes were filled with tears: "Mom, what do you say? Did I have a miscarriage yesterday? I''m pregnant? " Qi Rongyue nodded, tears sliding down his cheek, "yes, you are pregnant, but the bumps along the way, the child did not keep." No wonder, no wonder she always feels unwell in her stomach and cold in her body. No wonder her mother doesn''t let her pulse her. She turned to look at Wan Kun, who was also red eyed, with a smile on her face: "it''s OK, we are still young, there will be opportunities in the future, and it''s OK to have a few." "Wen''er, promise me not to go into the water. I will go into the water. My water quality is very good. I will deal with the cloudy affairs. Believe me, I will save him." Nianwen looks at wankun and seems to feel his heartache, his worry and his tension. She doesn''t want to, but when it comes to this, she can''t think for herself. Wankun''s water quality is good, but he can''t keep his breath in the sea for a long time. He can''t save the sky. His going is the real way to die. She can''t let the clouds die, let alone wankun. "You don''t have to say that I''m going to go to the sea. I''ve made up my mind." She said decidedly. Wan Kun shakes his head: "no, no, you -" she reaches out and chops him in the back of the neck, reaches out and holds his fallen body, and helps him to the bed. "Niang, you have always been the one who knows me the most. I''m sure you can understand my decision." Qi Rongyue sobbed and nodded: "of course, my mother certainly knows, but wen''er, my mother is reluctant to give up!" Chapter 1860 "Niang, you can rest assured that I will come back alive. You and Dad, as well as wankun, are my favorite people. I will never leave you behind." She turned her head and looked at wankun who was in a coma on the bed. She was distressed and helpless: "Mom, take him away, find a safe place to wait for me, and help me take care of him. If I don''t come back, no one is allowed to go to me, no one is allowed, I will come back by myself, no matter how long I will come back by myself." Qi Rongyue holds her daughter''s hand tightly, and she doesn''t want to let go. This is the baby she holds on her heart, the meat she falls off. But now, she can only watch her take risks, and she can''t do anything. "Mom, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself." She peeled off her mother''s hand and resolutely turned away. No more hesitation, the more hesitation, the more reluctant. Yuntian is not only her friend, but also the life-saving benefactor of her family. Without Yuntian, there would be no present Zheng Nianwen. Without the present complete Zheng family, wankun would not exist in this world. In any case, she wants to save Yuntian. She must save him at any cost. The city is in a mess. Everyone runs outside the city. She follows the flow of people out of the city. After leaving the city, she goes in the opposite direction. "Girl, you are going the wrong way. You should go this way." A middle-aged man stopped her and pointed to the other side of the flow. Nianwen smiled and shook his head. "I''m not going wrong. I''m going to find someone there. I''ll be back soon. Let''s go first." The man nodded: "OK, girl, you should be careful. The sea water is coming. You can''t go too far. You have to go back here." Nianwen looks at the man gratefully: "thank you very much!" She suddenly thought that she still had a bag of silver with her. She quickly took it out and put it in the man''s hand. "Uncle, please take care of these things for me. I''m afraid that I will meet robbers when I take them with me. Go to the shelter first and I''ll come to you." The man only felt that the palm of his hand sank and knew it was silver. He wanted to refuse at once, but the girl had already left. He wanted to catch up with her, but in the blink of an eye, the figure disappeared. "This girl doesn''t want to live? Otherwise, why give me the money? " A woman came over and said, "the head of the family, what are you muttering about here? Let''s go. " The man quickly shoved the money bag into his arms and took his wife away with the flow of people to the highland where he could take refuge. Nianwen walked all the way to the north, and saw from a distance that the choppy sea was coming towards her. Instead of flinching, she quickened her pace and walked towards the cold waves. It''s probably the worst fight of Han Jiao in thousands of years. A Dong joined forces with more than ten Han Jiao to attack Yuntian. He was injured and tried his best to defend the enemy. However, his physical strength is limited. Although several Han Jiao have been killed by him, several of them can''t get up again. But the most powerful one still stands. He gradually opens It starts to fall in the wind. A Dong proudly looks at the exhausted a Xin. "A Xin, you are still in a hurry to surrender now. As long as you tell me what I want to know, we can still live together peacefully in the future." If the former cloud sky, has not incarnated the adult''s letter, he may really believe his words. Chapter 1861 But now Yuntian has lived in the human world for such a long time. If he can''t tell the truth from the lie, then he is really in vain. The corners of cloud sky''s mouth were overflowing with blood. His cold eyes glanced at a Dong, and he said in a cold voice: "don''t follow me. Even if I die, I can''t tell you the secret of this incarnation." "Is it?" A Dong''s eyes were full of ferocity. He swam to a Gu''s side quickly after his body was swept away. The strong Jiao legs stepped on a Gu''s body and made him scream. "You are not afraid of death, and he is not afraid of it?" A Dong says words, increased the strength of the foot, a Gu''s cry more and more tragic. Yuntian wants to save his father, but he is entangled by two cold Jiaos. He has more heart and less strength. "You let go of him and have the ability to rush at me." The sky roared. "Of course, I want to come to you. What''s the point of coming to it?" He looked up at the rough sea. "The water should have reached the human town. Soon, the food of the big guy will be delivered to us." The fighting of the cold Jiaos aroused waves and waves. The sea water flowed over the coast, and constantly rushed to the land where people lived, engulfing the fishing villages that the coastal residents depended on for their survival. "What do you want?" said the cloud Dong lenghum: "what do I want to do? You can''t go up again. Your father''s life can be saved for a while, that''s all. " Yuntian shrinks back his fists, and the thick tail of the Dragon hits him hard. He doesn''t dodge. Blood rushes out of his mouth. The pain in his viscera makes his handsome face twist into a ball. "Well, I give up. If you want to kill me, you can kill me, let my father go, and let those innocent people go." "Don''t, don''t give up, a-xin, it won''t let you go, let me go, a-xin, my good son. I know what you want. I''m old and dead. You''re still young. You still have a long life to go. Don''t mind me. Go, go -" a-gu has never regretted anything in his life, but he regrets it now and later I regret that because of my selfishness, my son risked his life for him. Yuntian shook his head: "father, you are my father. You gave me my life. I''m just doing what I think should be done. You don''t have to feel guilty." A Dong sneers: "it''s really touching. My father is so affectionate. He really thinks of himself as a human being?" It released AGU and kicked him in the sky, kicking him to the hard burnt stone. His body hit the hard rock, the sharp stone pierced his flesh, the salt in the sea was immersed in the wound, and he was sweating in pain. The clouds rolled down to the ground, and there was no more strength to climb up, and the sand and mud on the bottom of the sea were full of breath. A Dong hums: "give you a day to think about it. One day later, if you don''t give up the secret of your avatar, I will destroy bingyuanguo. I want you to watch your father and these traitors die in front of you little by little, but you live, and you will live in pain forever." The sky was tied to the reef, and the blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth. His mind became more and more trance. His father seemed to say something to him, but he could not hear a word clearly, and gradually lost consciousness. Chapter 1862 When Nianwen dives into the sea and heads for the current, she hides behind the reef or coral to avoid being found when she sees the huge shadow sweeping towards her head. Those huge shadows were all big fish on the bottom of the sea. She didn''t meet any cold Jiaos, none of them. It''s strange that there is no cold Jiao? Isn''t this sudden explosion of sea water what they did? Continue to sneak, all of a sudden, she found a trail of bloody water in the sea. Further forward, it turned out to be the body of a cold Jiao. The huge body of the cold Jiao lies in the sea like a pile of rotten meat, and the blood is constantly overflowing its wounds. Further on, there is the body of a cold Jiao. The surrounding water is not as clear as that of other places. The sediment is mixed in the water, which is very muddy. It seems that there has just been a war here. Will it be cloudy? Did Yuntian kill these cold Jiaos? She was in a hurry, and she continued to sneak forward, walking in the turbid sea water. The turbid sea water was also good, at least it played a role of concealment. All of a sudden, a strong current came to her, and she quickly found a dark corner of the reef to avoid entering. Sure enough, two huge cold Jiaos swam past her, bringing waves of water. She covered her mouth and nose, not letting herself make even a little noise. A Dong suddenly stopped and looked around: "it seems that there is a strange smell." A Dong''s side of the cold Jiao inhaled nose, a bunch of bubbles from its nostrils to the outside. He shook his head and said, "no, there''s no taste except the smell of blood." Say, its eye looks at not far away Jiao corpse. A Dong sighed and said nothing: "let''s go." Two huge cold Jiaos left one before and one after another. After a long time, they dare to loosen their nostrils after reading. She remembered what happened in Funiu Mountain at that time. She had not yet recovered her memory. Her mind was only a child. At that time, the cloud was still a cold Jiao. It took her to Tangu, which looked like another world. The animals there were much bigger than what she had seen. At that time, her body was cut and blood flowed out. The smell of blood on her body attracted many beasts. If it were not for the clouds to protect her, she would have been the food in the mouths of those beasts. Later, Yuntian also said to her that her blood has a fatal attraction to beasts. He told her that she would never hurt herself or expose her blood before beasts. Fortunately, there is no wound on her now, otherwise, she would not have been able to avoid that disaster. Toward the direction of the two cold Jiaos, the water on the bottom of the sea becomes more and more clear, and the surging water calms down gradually. She knows that the battle must be over, but what about the clouds? Where is he? Is he dead or alive? I don''t know how long she has been soaking in the sea. Her body is almost frozen, almost unable to swim. Suddenly, a touch of white in the distance comes into her eyes. She has seen the familiar white for countless times. She swims forward quickly, the closer she gets, the clearer she can see. It''s cloudy. It''s really him. He was tied to a rock, his white clothes were stained with blood, his handsome face was lifeless, his eyes were closed tightly, and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. Beside Yuntian, there are many cold Jiaos lying in disorder. Those cold Jiaos look very bad. They seem to be seriously injured or poisoned. In a word, they are not normal. Chapter 1863 She didn''t care so much. She quickly swam to the side of the sky. She wanted to open her mouth to talk, but she was not cold Jiao after all. Her mouth was full of bubbles, and she couldn''t make any normal voice with Ben. Pull out the dagger from the family, and cut the sea bath tied to the sky. I explored his strength. Fortunately, he is still alive. As long as he is alive, nothing will happen. Just about to take him away, she saw a Han Jiao lying not far away looking at her with incredible eyes and making some sounds to her. Strangely, she understood. He asked who she was and where he was going to take Ashin? She wanted to answer it, but a mouth, full of bubbles, could not make a sound at all. The cold dragon then spits out a huge bubble towards her. The bubble wraps her and the sky. There is no sea water in the bubble. She can breathe and talk normally all day long. "Are you Yuntian''s father?" AGU nodded weakly. "I''m his father. Who are you? Why can you breathe under the sea like us? Are you also the embodiment of Han Jiao? " Nianwen shook his head: "no, I''m not the incarnation of Han Jiao. I''m a human being, such as a fake human being. Yuntian is my friend. I saw the sea going up. I guess he must be in danger. I''ll save him. Although I want to take you away, I''m afraid I can''t do it alone." AGU was surprised. She said that she was a friend of Yuntian. Knowing that Yuntian was the incarnation of Han Jiao, she still regarded Yuntian as her friend and was willing to take such a big risk for him. What''s more, she was a real human. Why could she breathe freely under the water? Like fish and Jiaos? Although there are many questions, but it knows that now is not the time to prove these, a Xin is the most important to live. "Take him away quickly. Don''t worry about me. I can take care of myself. I must save him. I must save him!" AGU tried hard to move towards Nianwen, but he couldn''t move a cent. He wanted to touch his son''s body again, but he couldn''t. Nianwen knows that the situation is urgent. Even if she wants to explain more, it''s not the time for her to carry on her back like he used to. She carried him on her back and tied them together with seaweed to prevent them from being washed away by the current. She swam as hard as she could, and went up to the bank as hard as she could. She saw that she was about to reach the bank, and a strong current rushed towards her. She knew that the pursuers had arrived, so she went ashore by the current. Unfortunately, I was surrounded by two cold Jiaos before and after a few steps on the shore. Another Han Jiao with a larger body jumped out of the water, and the ground trembled when the giant body landed. "Foolish human beings, it''s up to you, too, to think of the bottom of the sea to save people?" A Dong stared at Wen coldly. The little girl was very interesting. She was able to dive into the deep sea for so long. She really brought a Xin out. Nianwen unties the seaweed that binds the two men, and places the sky on the ground. When he leans over, he stealthily feels something from his arms, slips it into the palm of the sky, and then pulls his clothes to cover his hands, so as not to let these cold Jiaos see him. She stood up and looked up at the huge and incomparable cold Jiaos. In a cold voice, she said, "you will never know how powerful the human beings are, and you will never really rule the world, because the human beings are invincible to your stupid and cruel monsters." Chapter 1864 Stupid and cruel monster? I''m kidding. It''s a cold Jiao. It''s very noble! Wait, this human seems to understand their Jiao language. "Can you understand Jiaoyu?" A Dong''s eyes suddenly changed, and hope rose again between the cold eyes of Jiao. Ah Xin is too stubborn. He is not sure that he can get the secret he wants from him. What if this little girl in front of her is also the incarnation of Han Jiao like a Xin? It''s exciting to think about it. I don''t know what he''s excited about. I just feel that this huge thing in front of her makes her hate it from the bottom of her heart. What else can she expect from a guy of the same family who has such a tough hand? "Yes, I can understand it, but I won''t say it, because I''m different from you. I''m human, real human." Dong excitedly reaches out to catch her. She quickly glided to avoid, then a nimble spring swallow. A Dong''s Jiaowei pours into the air, and there is a strange light in his eyes: "you are good, but your speed is much slower than that of Han Jiao. I believe you are a real human, but I guess you are the chance of a Xin." A dongle is almost crazy. He thought that a Xin was right. If Han Jiao wants to incarnate, he must meet his own chance. It''s impossible to succeed with the help of a few words. The reason why it wants to control Ashin at all costs is to pry out the things about the chance from his mouth. Now it seems that he doesn''t have to work hard. The woman in front of him is clearly what Ashin calls the chance. Li Xin can take her as an opportunity, and so can Dong. As long as the secrets of her body are understood, she can dive into the sea as a human without breath. Even the breath is similar to that of Han Jiao, then he can get the secrets of the incarnation. At the time of a Dong''s elation, the clouds lying on the ground are slowly waking up. A bead with golden light lies in his palm, and powerful energy flows into his body from his palm, repairing the injury in his body. The originally pale face is gradually changing, and the lost strength is also recovering rapidly. When the beads in his palm changed from gold to black, and the yuan in the beads could be lost, his tightly closed eyes suddenly opened. He sat up and looked at the black dragon ball in his palm, which was his wedding gift to wen''er and WAN Kun. How could it be here? "Let''s get it!" Dong''s voice came into his ear suddenly. He turned around and saw a small and familiar figure, trying to avoid Dong''s pursuit. Her face was abnormally pale, even paler than when he saw her for the first time. Those beautiful eyes seemed to be full of fatigue. She looked tired. Her clothes were all wet. She looked cold. She used to be very flexible and agile, but now she looks a little clumsy, like her limbs are frozen. Seeing that the Jiaowei of Adong is about to roll her body, he quickly sweeps past, faster than he usually does. It''s like a flash of lightning, even he thinks it''s incredible. He grabbed the Jiaowei of Adong in one hand and shook it hard, throwing him on the grass tens of feet away, which made him howl. The other two cold Jiaos were frightened to step back. Yuntian is so powerful that they have seen before. How many of his peers died in his hands. They are just lucky. When it''s their turn to play, Yuntian''s strength has been exhausted. Otherwise, how can they be different from each other? Chapter 1865 But at this time, the power of the clouds is obviously stronger than before. What''s the matter? What happened? Dong takes a slow breath. Jiaowei can''t listen to him. A mouthful of blood pours out of his mouth. His cold eyes stare at the sky: "you, how are you, how can you?" Yuntian stands in front of Nianwen, like a big mountain, an insurmountable mountain for the world. She looks up slightly and looks at the familiar figure. How many times has he been like now, standing in front of her without hesitation, isolating all the harm for her. She stretched out her hand, grabbed his clothes, and her voice was weak: "cloud sky, live well, live well." With that, she fell soft and fell on the grass behind the clouds. Cloud sky turns around and sees the fainting Nianwen. His face changes immediately. He leans over to hold Nianwen and holds her tightly in his arms. His delicate and thin body is cold and frightening. He can even feel the life force that she has been passing away. She''s in a terrible condition. She has to be treated immediately. Later, later, it''s too late. He didn''t think of anything. He immediately put the Recitation on the ground, opened his mouth and spit out the jiaozhu. With the strength of jiaozhu, he helped her regain her vitality. He seems to forget that beside him, there are three living cold Jiaos, who spit out jiaozhu, just like an ordinary person. If these three cold Jiaos want to kill him, it''s easy. Maybe he didn''t forget it, but ignored it. Before or now, he has never changed. In his eyes, reading is more important than anything, more important than his own life. A Dong is still in agony. He wants to end a Xin''s life by himself, but he can''t do it now. He has a lot of effort to move and play. It roared to the two cold Jiaos who dared not go up in the distance: "what are you waiting for? Kill him, kill him at once! " Two cold Jiaos are frightened by the strong power that a Xin suddenly burst out before, but dare not come forward at this time. A Dong said angrily: "he has spit out jiaozhu. Now he will not kill him. When will he wait? Whoever killed him, his jiaozhu will belong to him. Hurry up! " Once Li Xin swallows jiaozhu back, they will lose the chance. He didn''t want to see a living Ashin anymore. He had to die. He had to die. Just when the two cold Jiaos summoned their courage and rushed forward, a sharp arrow with a fire broke through the air. The arrow hit the eyes of the two cold Jiaos, and the blood from the eyes was ignited by the fire. They howled in pain and ran into the sea, never floating again. A group of people rushed over with a rocket. They surrounded Adon. They didn''t even give him time to react, so the rocket kept shooting at him. Mo Cong took a bucket of fire oil and threw it on Adong''s body. The rocket hit Adong''s body. His huge body was swallowed by the fire immediately. The howling is so fierce that it can''t be counted to the present. It thinks that it will soon become a member of the dragon family and a dragon of incomparable dignity. No matter how bad it is, it can also incarnate itself as a human being and rule the whole human world with its powerful power. However, everything ends in this flame, including its life. Wan Kun rushed to Nianwen''s body. He wanted to hold Nianwen, but he was pulled by Qi Rongyue: "don''t move her, Yuntian is treating her, she will be OK, she will be OK." Chapter 1866 Looking at the lifeless face, wankun''s heart was as painful as being torn. He wanted to help her and bear all this for her, but he could only look at her like a fool and do nothing. Why does she always have to go through these tribulations, why do they always have to go through these bone cutting and flesh cutting separations. The original bright and shining jiaozhu, after continuously sending Neiyuan into the reading style, lost its light and became more and more gloomy. Yuntian finally recovered jiaozhu. He opened his mouth, swallowed the jiaozhu, closed his eyes and adjusted his breath for a while, and then opened his eyes. The eyes were still bright, without the fatigue after using jiaozhu before. At this time, wankun had held Nianwen in his arms and felt her rising temperature. He cried excitedly. God knew how afraid he was and how afraid he would lose her. When he woke up and knew that she had gone to the ice field alone, he rushed here like crazy. Mo Cong''s Qi Rongyue was afraid of his accident, so he rushed here with burning oil and his brothers. It''s good to catch up. It''s good to catch up. Wan Kun said: "she will be OK. Take good care of her. I have something to deal with. I will go to the inn to find you later." Qi Rongyue grabbed his arm and said anxiously, "where are you going? You can''t take any more risks. " Holding her hand, Yuntian said with a smile, "there is no danger. The last danger has turned to ashes." He pointed to a Dong who was burned. He was very relaxed. Terrible things would never happen again. He had never been so relaxed as now. For these friends, he had no secret. This feeling was very good. Wan Kun looked up at the sky and said, "be more careful. We will wait for you in the inn. We will see each other." Cloud sky light smile, "do not see do not leave!" Until now, they always realize that only true honesty can get real friends. Cloud sky leaps into the sea, finds Bing Yuanguo hidden by Dong, and detoxifies Jiaos of his father and other ethnic groups. The Han Jiao, who gradually recovered its strength, got excited again. They surrounded the sky with clouds. You asked him questions one by one. "Is your letter? Is it Ashin, the son of elder AGU "What is the secret of the avatar?" "I also want to be a free human like you. Can you tell me the secret of incarnation?" "I want to be a noble dragon, what is the secret of incarnation?" Seeing his son surrounded by them, AGU was in a hurry and shouted, "what are you doing? Do you want to have a taste of the end of Adong The ethnic Jiaos have no choice but to leave with a sigh. AGU approached his son and asked, "what do you think?" Yuntian said: "father, since the moment I decided to become an adult, I have decided to be a human being. This idea will never change. Moreover, the secret of the avatar, I will not tell you, will never." AGU naturally knew how stubborn his son was. He said he would not, then he would not, even if he died. Adon used all the methods he could. He even thought his son would die in front of him. Fortunately, he didn''t. "Ah Xin, the girl who came to save you, who is she? Why can she dive into the water and breathe freely? What''s your relationship with her? Do you incarnate because of her? Do you like her? She is a human being! " Chapter 1867 "Yes, I like her. The so-called secret of incarnation is realized from her. She is a human, so am I, and I am a human now." Cloud heaven way. "And does she like you?" AGU asked. Yuntian shook his head and smiled, "no, she took me as a friend. She has people she loves. They have already married." Aguri raised the volume: "what? She doesn''t like you? And married someone else? Then why did she take such a big risk to save you? " It seems to AGU that it is extremely inconceivable that the Han Jiao people, even the closest lovers, may not take such a big risk to save their partners. Yun Tiandao: "this is the difference between human beings and our Jiaos. I chose to be human beings, and I also want to understand such feelings. For human beings, there are many kinds of feelings, such as family, love, friendship, apprenticeship, brother and sister." "When you and I first met her mother, her mother Qi Rongyue, in order to save her master, risked her life and came to the legendary place of the world to look for the cold jiaoxu." "Later, in order to prepare a medicine for her, her master also came to the cold pool. They are not afraid of death, but for the faith in their hearts, to save the people they care about, and to sacrifice themselves." "Just because of this kind of emotional inheritance of human beings, they grow up day by day. Their ethnic groups are all over the world. What about our Han Jiao? But facing the danger of extermination, this is not accidental and heaven''s injustice, this is nature "And this nature is not unchangeable. As long as we want to, we can change. Only change, real change, can we get close to the secrets you want to know." AGU listened to his son''s words, put them in his heart and chewed them over and over again. "Father, now the chief of clan Adong is dead, and the rest of the Han Jiaos are only your life. I beg you, don''t take them to the shore to hunt for human beings, and don''t come out in front of them again. For them, you are dangerous. For you, they are also dangerous. They have a lot of fire oil that can easily kill you, as long as you dare to offend them again Why do they protect themselves and their families and attack you mercilessly? That''s the day of the real destruction of the Han Jiaos. " If once upon a time, AGU would be impatient to listen to him. In his eyes, human beings are no different from small fish in the water. As long as you open your mouth, the small fish will drill into your belly, and have no resistance at all. But after that, it gradually understood how stupid it was to despise human beings. Just like in those days, it killed people recklessly in Funiu Mountain. He thought that people would not resist, and there was no human resistance. But what happened? Because of its arrogance and ignorance, it lost its favorite partner, and also let a Xin lose his mother when he was young. Over the years, it has always believed that the fault is human beings, and it has never looked for problems in its own body, as always, it hates human beings. But it didn''t understand until today. It didn''t wake up. From the beginning, it wasn''t human''s fault. It was it that provoked human beings first, killed human beings, and then killed his wife. Today''s Han Jiao is like this. It has to take most of the responsibility. If it were not for its selfish hatred, the Han Jiao people would not have gone to this step. Chapter 1868 AGU nodded: "I know, I understand. I completely understand. A Xin, don''t worry. I will not go ashore to prey on human beings, nor will I allow ethnic Jiaos to go ashore to prey on human beings. As long as AGU is with me one day, such things will not happen again." When the sky turned to leave, AGU hurriedly stopped him: "a Xin, you, will you come back to see me?" Cloud sky chuckles: "of course, I will often come to see you, I will live here, never leave." AGU was very happy, suddenly thought of what: "is it because you show yourself on the 15th of every month? So you can''t be too far from the sea? " Yuntian shook his head: "once upon a time, every place I went, I always found a good water source to spend the full moon night every month, but now I don''t need it. I won''t show myself again. Unless I want to, I won''t be forced to shape because of the moon''s lack." AGU did not understand. Yuntian is not going to explain any more. All the forces in the dragon ball are absorbed by him. His constitution has changed, and he is no longer the former Yuntian. Looking at his son''s back, AGU''s eyes turned red. After his wife died, he resented human beings and himself. He cared less about his son. Apart from finding food for him and teaching him to practice inner yuan, he had no other communication. He had never really known his own son. It is not a qualified father, only hope to use the rest of his life, to be a real father, like human beings, for their own children, at all costs. When I got back to the inn, it was evening. The sea retreated. The people who had left the city for refuge had already returned home. The shopkeeper and the guys had also returned. Everything had been restored to order in the shortest time. Nianwen has been awake, and her body is not as bad as wankun and Qi Rongyue had expected. Maybe it has something to do with her original constitution. Since she woke up in the cold pool of Funiu Mountain, she has become fearless of the cold. Even though she is weak after childbirth, and has been in the cold and bone deep sea for so long, she still survived without causing irreversibility to her body The damage, she and WAN Kun, still have a chance to give birth to their children. "I''m back!" He stood in front of wankun and Nianwen, with a smile on his face. It seemed that he was the same as before, and it seemed that he was different. He changed, not only that face but also his heart. "Don''t look at me with such tense eyes. Wen''er is your wife. Even if I like her again, I can''t win people''s love. Don''t you have an old saying that a gentleman doesn''t win people''s love?" Wan Kun raised his eyebrows: "which eye of yours saw me nervous? Besides, are you a gentleman? " Yuntian shrugs: "maybe not before, but now, I want to be a gentleman, a gentleman." He grinned and grinned, showing his white teeth. He seldom laughs like this. When he laughs, he is always light. He can''t even see that he is smiling. Wan Kun also laughed, got up from the chair, went to the front of the cloud sky, and reached out his hand. Cloud sky did not hesitate, but also extended his hand, two people''s hand in a piece, four eyes opposite, knowing a smile. Although he thought Wan Kun was the only man in the world worthy of the above-mentioned son besides him. But now, his idea has changed. He thinks that Wan Kun is the only man in the world who is worthy of the above children. Fortunately, at the beginning, he listened to Qi Rongyue''s words and gave up those crazy plans. He didn''t become selfish, didn''t become the appearance that Wen Er hated, or even that of himself. In the days with them, he learned a lot and grew a lot. "What are your plans for the future?" Wan Kun asked. Cloud sky looked out of the window, even at night, the sky is still blue, and occasionally white clouds pass by, which is only the scenery of the seaside. "I will stay here and teach my father what I have learned from you. I will teach those Han Jiao who have misunderstandings about human beings. I hope that one day, human beings will change their attitudes towards Han Jiao, and Han Jiao will show more kindness to human beings." Chapter 1869 Qi Rongyue comes in with a big tray and four bowls of noodles. It''s hot and fragrant: "come here. I made Yangchun noodles by myself. Come here and eat them while they are hot." Read "zhi''er and her mother, why are you still working here? There''s something wrong with your family. Don''t hurry back. " Zhao straightened up his aching back and held a handful of green wheat seedlings in his hand: "there''s still a little work to be done. Go back when it''s done. What''s the matter with my family?" "What else can I do? Your daughter has been killed. Go back and have a look." Huber looked worried. Zhao''s one Leng, quickly threw the green wheat seedling in his hand, jumped onto the field stem step by step, "what did you just say?" "Your mother-in-law and your sister-in-law forced your daughter-in-law while you were working in the field to sell her to Wu member''s house in the town to cheer up the dying son. Your daughter refused. The two mothers-in-law beat her to death. I heard that they were out of breath when I went, so I came here --" before Huber finished, Zhao hurried away. There are many people around baijiayuan. Big guy is pointing at the courtyard. As soon as Zhao rushed into his courtyard, he saw his daughter lying on a straw mat with no breath. When her legs were soft, she stumbled to her daughter''s body, took her cold hand, looked at the injury all over her face, her heart was breaking, she wanted to cry, but she could not cry, just opened her mouth, and the tears kept falling. Liu Shi, the daughter-in-law of the white eldest, came out of the house and saw the third daughter-in-law coming back. She raised her eyebrows immediately, and her mean face was full of discontent: "how are you coming back? Have you finished the work in the field? If you don''t finish, you don''t want to eat at night. " Zhao''s eyes were red and her face was full of ferocious anger. She turned to Liu''s head and shouted, "who beat my daughter like this? Who is it? " Liu was shocked. Zhao was always honest. She was used to bullying her. No matter how she scolded and ordered her to work, she never said a complaint, let alone roared at her like now. "What are you yelling at? It''s me and my mother. What''s the matter? Who made her disobey? Eat our white family, use our white family, how much food our white family spent to raise her, she is good, grow up, wings are hard, even grandmother and aunt dare not listen to, against her. " Liu Shi''s face killed the deserved expression, and Zhao Shi got up from the ground and slapped her in the face: "I do the work of cattle and horses all day long, don''t I even earn a meal from my daughter? There are four people in your family. How many do you really work? Have I ever thought you talked too much? " "She''s only twelve, she''s only twelve!" Liu Shi was blinded by his slap. She had never been beaten like this since she married into the white family, or in front of so many people in the village. She sat down on the ground and cried loudly: "beat people, be sister-in-law''s beat sister-in-law''s beat, want to kill people, come quickly!" Around the gate of the courtyard, the villagers shook their heads. "It''s really bad luck for such a sister-in-law and mother-in-law on Zhao''s stall." "No, although they have three brothers, they really work the most. Once upon a time, they were Bai Laosan. After his death, they were his wife. Where is she less in the fields? A woman''s family does more work than the two old men in their family add up. Besides, the eldest family has two children and the second family has two. Which one is not more than the third? Why doesn''t she sell her daughter? " "Bully the third girl is picked up." "Even if it''s picked up, it''s been kept for 12 years. What''s the difference between it and your daughter? We should not be too immoral. " It''s Hu Bo who just went to the field and told Zhao to go home. Liu''s shouting, the old lady who was in the backyard drying clothes heard the voice of the eldest daughter-in-law, quickly left her clothes and rushed out with a mallet. "Who hit you?" As soon as the old lady came out of the gate, she saw Liu sitting on the ground crying. Liu pointed to Zhao and said, "Zhao LAN beat me, mother, you can make a decision for me." As soon as the old lady saw Zhao''s, she remembered that Dahurian, the dead girl, had died sooner or later, but at this time, she had to return the ten Liang silver that she had already got, which made her heartache, flesh ache and whole body ache. She was angry and didn''t hit one place. She rushed forward with a mallet and smashed several sticks at Zhao. Zhao''s heart was broken. He was all over his daughter''s body. He didn''t know that the old lady rushed to her with a mallet. These sticks hit her. He immediately knocked her to the ground and passed out. Hu Bo, who was standing outside the courtyard, was shocked and said, "the dead old woman killed her granddaughter. Even her daughter-in-law didn''t let it go. Hurry up and call Li Chang." He pushed the people around him and rushed into the yard, shouting to the old lady, "you old woman, how can you be so poisonous? Are you going to kill Zhao LAN? " The old lady didn''t expect that the man fell down just after hitting a few sticks. The daughter-in-law is usually not beaten less. She''s rough and fleshy. How could she fall down after hitting a few? Liu''s family saw this and did not cry. He hurriedly came over and worried: "Niang, if you kill Zhao LAN, who will do the work in the field in the future?"At this time, the girl lying on the straw mat suddenly opened her eyes. In fact, she woke up early, but her brain was very confused, unable to accept the fact that she had become an ancient little girl from a famous doctor in the 23rd century. She sat up and frowned with pain. These two women were so cruel that they killed a 12-year-old girl. "Corpse fraud, corpse fraud -" the villagers outside the courtyard suddenly shouted. The old lady and Liu Shi also saw that dahurian angelica, who had died completely, had sat up again, and both of them fell to the ground. The old lady pushed Liu forward and cried, "it''s her. She said she would sell you, so that she could give the ten Liang silver to Qinghe to talk about marriage. It''s none of my business, it''s none of my business." Liu hurried back and shouted, "no, it''s not me. It''s your grandmother who says she wants to cut new clothes. She says that if she sells you, she will have money to cut new clothes. It''s none of my business. It''s really none of my business." Angelica raised her eyes and glanced at them. Her eyes were extremely cold. Such a person is not as good as a pig or a dog. Originally, she had a headache and this injury. She was going to pretend to die and squint for a while. But when she heard what they just said, she couldn''t bear it, so she began to bite her teeth. She didn''t bother to talk to them. She went straight to check Zhao''s injury. Her right arm was dislocated, her back head was swollen with a big bag, a piece of skin was broken, some blood flowed, and the injury was not serious. It was just a temporary coma, and she would soon wake up. At this time, Li Chang squeezed in from the crowd outside, and saw that Angelica dahurica was still alive, but it was injured, broken, purple, not to mention how miserable. Zhao fainted and was left with a washing mallet. "What''s the matter? Who did this? " Li Chang glared at the old lady and Liu Shi. They also saw that Angelica dahurica was not a corpse, but was not dead at all. Naturally, they were not afraid of it. They got up from the ground. "It''s our white family''s business," the old lady said to the leader. "It''s no big deal. You don''t have to worry about it." Li changnu said: "this is nothing serious? Almost killed. Do you know that killing is to pay for your life? Today, I''m lucky that angelica is not dead. If you want to have a long life and a short life, you two are going to jail. " The old lady was afraid of it, so she quickly smiled and said, "I''m sure you''ll laugh. Whose child hasn''t suffered from two diseases and three disasters? Is it difficult that people who die have to go to jail? " One side of the angelica stood up, cool way: "that''s because no one reported, the official master just ignore, if I die, my mother on the county yamen a lawsuit, you two run?" Inside long picked eyebrow to see Baizhi one eye, this wench line, know a lot of things. "Baizhi is right, that''s the reason." A little longer inside. The old lady and Liu Shi looked at each other for fear. Fortunately, the dead girl survived, otherwise they would be miserable. Dahurian see lying on the ground Zhao seems to move, but has not been awake. Her eyes turned, and she had an idea in her mind. She quickly raised her poor face and said to old lady Bai, "ah Nai, my mother is too hurt. Please find a doctor for my mother." The old lady frowned, cold face: "looking for a doctor? How can your father die if we have such idle money in the white family? The dead girl is very beautiful. She is a bitch, but she gets a few sticks. She also wants to pay for a doctor. She''s crazy! " This answer is expected by everyone. At the beginning, Bai Laosan was hurt by a fall and the old lady didn''t want to pay for a doctor. Sheng Sheng suffered a small injury into a big one, but his life was also lost. How can you have a good face for your son, for his daughter-in-law and granddaughter? I can imagine what kind of life these two women are living in this family. Angelica dahurica turned to the inside long ''entreaty'' way: "inside long, my mother is dying, beg inside long to save my mother." Li Chang cherishes Zhi girl from the bottom of his heart. However, he saw Bai Laosan bring her back from the mountain. At the beginning, Bai Laotai disagreed with the adoption, and he coordinated with her. It took a lot of effort and words, which made Bai Laosan and his wife fulfilled their wishes. But I don''t want the old woman to go too far. I don''t want to take this opportunity to teach her a lesson, and I don''t know how much she will do. When the chief made up his mind, he said to the old lady of Bai''s family, "please call a doctor for these two women. If they have a good or bad life, it''s all up to your two mother-in-law and daughter-in-law!" The old lady stuck her neck and didn''t move. Her long face turned black: "so many people in the room saw you beat people to death. If their wives, no matter who didn''t survive in the end, can''t get rid of their relationship with you. When the Yamen comes to get people, we can all witness it." The old lady is angry and hateful. She''s too nosy here. She hates that the two women don''t fight. She doesn''t intend to kill anyone. One is twelve years old and can sell for a good price. The other is in the prime of her life. She''s a good hand both at home and abroad. Without the two women, it''s no good for her. It''s more painful than cutting her flesh to let her take money out now and ask the doctor to treat her.Thinking that the third child died because she was injured and didn''t get medical treatment in time, she began to feel nervous again. If Zhao and this girl really have a long and short life, what can we do if Li Changzhen reports to the official to catch her? Money is important, but it has to be spent. "Well, I''ll call a doctor for them." She bit her teeth and thought that she would go to the doctor after all the people were gone. At that time, she could ask the doctor to use less medicine to ensure that people would not die. But who knows that Dr. Lu, who has never seen his head and tail all day, would join in the crowd, or maybe he knew that he could use him sooner or later, even the medicine chest was on his back. Dr. Lu squeezed out of the crowd, and came directly to Zhao''s unconscious side and squatted down: "no need to ask, I''m just here, now I''ll show them both." He examined Zhao''s injury, and his frown was slightly relaxed. But when he looked up at the old lady of the white family, his face became very ugly again: "old lady, I said that you are too cruel, and this man has a breath left. If you want her to live, you need to hang her with the ginseng soup. I''ll pin her again, maybe you can save her." Dahurian angelica looked at the seriously nonsense doctor Lu, wanted to laugh, but did not dare to laugh, so hard to bear. The old lady has always been a villain in all over the country. The doctor was bullied by her before. How can I let her go this time with such a good chance. The old lady looked at doctor Lu suspiciously and said, "no, my own daughter-in-law, can I still know? She''s rough and fleshy. If she doesn''t hit a few sticks, she can still fight with only one breath left? Are you not bluffing? " When dahurian angelica heard this, her heart burst into flames. The dead dahurian angelica and the Zhao family have never had a good day in this so-called home. They do their work without saying anything. No matter who they are, when they are in a bad mood, all their anger should be spread on them. In the eyes of the old lady, they just do what they do every day. How natural. Endure the raging anger in the chest. There are so many people at the scene, and they are in charge of it. Will dahurian angelica let the old woman bleed? "Ah Nai, my mother is dying. Don''t you see that? Please, for the sake of my mother''s making cattle and horses for this family, help my mother. " Doctor Lu picked up his eyebrow and said to the old lady, "if you can''t cure it, you need to be precise. It will take time for the decoction and the injection. If you drag on like this, she will let you drag off at the last breath." When Liu heard this, he hurriedly pulled the sleeve of his mother-in-law. "Mother, cure her. Leave it in the green mountain. Don''t worry about burning without firewood. We can get the money from them sooner or later. But if we don''t cure them, we will both go to jail if there is any good or bad." It doesn''t matter how old the old lady is, but she''s still young. She doesn''t want to bury the rest of her life in a prison for a few dollars. At this time, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the old lady. She knew that the wound would not be cured, so she nodded to Dr. Lu: "cure it, but I don''t have much money now, so I have to owe it first." Dr. Lu frowned: "it doesn''t matter if the money is on credit. It''s all villagers, but the medicine money can''t be on credit." The old lady looked embarrassed. "But I don''t have a lot of money in my hand. I can''t afford your ginseng. Can I use any other medicine?" Dr. Lu thought about it and said, "we can use ginseng. Although the effect is much worse, it''s better than ordinary tonics, and the price is much cheaper." "The old lady looks very happy:" that line, then use this ginseng Dr. Lu took out the paper and pen from the medicine box and quickly wrote a prescription for the old lady to see: "this is the prescription for Zhao Lankai. Take a look. If it''s OK, I''ll go back to get the medicine." The old lady and Liu Shi are illiterate. Holding the prescription is like reading a heavenly book. They don''t know a word. Liu chuckled and handed back the prescription to Dr. Lu: "Dr. Lu, we can''t read. If we read it for nothing, you can tell us how much it costs." Dr. Lu took the prescription, raised his eyebrows and glanced at the old woman who was not willing to take it. He said in a slow voice, "one or two for diagnosis, three or two for medicine, and a total of four Liang silver. If you are really inconvenient in hand, you can temporarily credit one or two for diagnosis. You have to give the money first." "What? Four Liang silver? " When the old woman heard this, she jumped at her feet in surprise: "it will cost four liang of silver to cure a wound? Isn''t that a steal? " Dr. Lu didn''t like to hear this, and immediately said with a heavy face, "since that''s the case, you should send people to the doctor''s office in the town to see if there is a doctor''s office willing to take care of them for only four Liang silver." The people who gathered around the town didn''t know who it was. Suddenly they opened their mouths and shouted, "people are injured like this. It can be cured with only four Liang silver. It''s not much. Last year, my cousin caught cold and went to the town''s medical center to open several pairs of medicine. It cost three Liang silver. Zhao LAN is injured like this. If you get to the town, you can''t cure it with ten Liang silver." How many twelve? It''s better to kill her. Seeing that Dr. Lu has collected the medicine box, the old lady is about to leave. She rushes forward to hold him and says with a smile, "Dr. Lu, I''m just saying what I want to say. Don''t worry about me like an old woman."Doctor Lu didn''t care about her. He just looked at her and asked, "is this man going to be cured or not?" "Governance, of course, requires governance." The old lady smiled and felt hurt like a knife. She saved all her life''s money. She didn''t even give up to take the money for treatment when the old man fell down. But she didn''t expect to spend it on the two lost stars. I''ll get it back from you sooner or later. Dr. Lu nodded, "OK, I''ll go back to get the medicine. You have the money ready." If someone else, he may not care so much, but the old lady of the white family is shameless and stingy, which is famous in huangtuo village. He can''t help but guard against it. Dr. Lu turned to go with the medicine box on his back, and Baizhi rushed to stop him: "Dr. Lu, my mother''s hand is broken, can you bandage her before you go?" Doctor Lu was stunned, and his hand was broken? He just didn''t find out. He turned back to Zhao''s side and squatted down. He looked at her hands. Her right arm was swollen and had obvious scars. He had just looked at the injury. He thought it was the same as other parts of his body, but he didn''t pay close attention to it. Unexpectedly, it really broke. Strange, how does Baizhi know about the fracture? He went back to take bandages and splints from the medicine box, and his eyes swept coldly over the old lady and Liu''s: "you can really do it. Fortunately, this injury is on your arm. If this stick hits your head, you may be in prison now."